《Martial God Gamer》 1 Chapter 1 "Where am I...?" Chen Ming confusingly looked around himself, he was stunned, not knowing what had happened. "Forest? How did I end up here in this forest?..." Chen Ming had previously yed games in his bedroom. It was so addicted that he didn''t notice something going on behind his back All of a sudden, he felt like something was sucking him from behind. And when he finally noticed something was wrong, he was already in this forest. He looked around with interest even in this situation. He didn''t show any fear at all as if he was used to it "Humm interesting this could happen only in fiction" Chen Ming shook his head and chuckled. He tried to look at himself this time. The clothes on him were not his clothes at all, not only that it seemed that his body became small. "My clothes look like eastern cultivator style but I like it..." It''s a set of silk clothing that looks ancient. He didn''t care much about his appearance. His interest now is -------------------- Silk clothing (high quality) Level required none Durability 9/10 -------------------- Some letters were floating in the air Chen Ming, who saw that immediately understood. "Information like this is the same as in the game I y?" "Don''t tell me that I was transmigrated into the game world, it shouldn''t be the game I was ying right, the game I yed had a western-like theme. Look at the clothes I wear it didn''t look like western style at all " Chen Ming shook his head. He has yet to do anything. In front of him, a red message appeared. -------------------- [Mission: Get out of the forest] - Duration 8 hours - Red Potion(Low Grade) 2 ea -------------------- "Mission..." Chen Ming looked at the mission with great interest. "Get out of here? Where Should I go..." Chen Ming didn''t think that if he walked around randomly he would be able to get out of here. Fortunately, he learned about how to survive in the jungle from his old career. He thought that getting out of the forest was not that difficult. Chen Ming was very calm at this moment. As if the whole thing happened to him didn''t bother him at all. Calm enough to be quite scary Outside of The Man-Eating Forest, Hundreds of soldiers in ck armor were now walking around searching for someone They met with quite a few powerful beasts. But with their abilities, They were able to deal with them easily. Among the hundreds of soldiers, There was one middle-aged man who was different from the others. He is not wearing any armor. He was wearing a ck robe with a red dragon pattern. He has sharp eyes And looks strong The soldiers obeyed everymand. This person was Chen Kongnan. The greatest warrior of the DongYuan, he received the name of the undefeated general through war. Now he has a very serious expression. "Find him! If anything happens to my Ming''er I''ll order all of your heads cut off! " The voice that was fierce like a beast roared all over. Soldiers who were trying to find their young master started to fear they tried to find harder "General... We shouldn''t go too deep in this forest. Otherwise, we might get attacked by greater demonic beasts. " Next to Chen Kongnan appears another middle-aged man. He was Chen Kongnan''s closest soldier. He was worried that the soldiers would be in unnecessary danger. The reason why he thought this was unnecessary was that he thought that the person they were looking for was worthless. "Are you telling me to give up looking for my son? He is my only child. Even if I have to go into the deepest of hell I have to find my child. " Chen Kongnan, the great general, is strong and fierce. He had everything. Except for apetent heir Hearing Chen Kongnan said that he can only shake his head. What will happen will happen. He did not dare to disobey Chen Kongnan''s orders. Because he knew that it was toote to change his mind now And at that moment, Chen Kongnan was about to give orders to his troops to go deeper. one of his soldiers shouted to him. "I found Young Master Ming!. He is here." "Ming-er" Chen Kongnan was very quick. He leaped from where he was and went straight in the direction where the soldier met his son immediately Chen Ming was now found by a soldier. He at this moment sighed. He wasn''t sure who these soldiers were. But of course, they called him young master. They certainly wouldn''t hurt him right. Chen Ming only looked at the messages on their heads. -------------------- Name ??? Title ck Dragon Guards Chief Level 30 Health 300/300 Qi 150/150 -------------------- Name ??? Title ck Dragon Guards Spearman Level 17 Health 170/170 Qi 85/85 -------------------- Name ??? Title ck Dragon Guards Swordsman Level 12 120/120 health Qi 60/60 -------------------- Chen Ming received information that seemed to be useful. He did not forget to check his own. -------------------- Name Chen Ming Title Worthless Young Master Level 3 Health 30/30 Qi (Locked) -------------------- Chen Ming, who could see his stats, let out a sigh. His stats are very low, He means very very low. Chen Ming, after looking at his stats, felt something from the sky "What is that?" Chen Ming didn''t know what it was. But it came straight at him. "Ming-er!" p Chen Kongnan stopped in front of Chen Ming. Before he hurriedly walked over to hold Chen Ming''s arm. Spinning him around to find any traces of wounds he may have received. "Ming-er...?" Chen Ming looked at the middle-aged man. It seems that this person knows him. Moreover, it was so close that he filled his name with Er. Chen Kongnan had already seen Chen Ming''s expression like that. Seems to understand something Chen Ming did not pay attention to the expression that Chen Kongnan had shown. He was more interested in Chen Kongnan''s stats. -------------------- Name Chen Kongnan Title The Undefeated General Level 70 Health 1400/1400 Qi 700/700 Rtionship: Biological father -------------------- "Stronger than these soldiers and he is my father? a general?" Chen Ming, who could see it like that, only smiled. At least things are not as bad as he thought. ...¡­. "Ming''er are you okay? Please speak to your father" Chen Ming looked at Chen Kongnan before thinking of something, he had to rely on Chen n for now "Who are you?... Is that you umm father?" Chen Ming didn''t know anything about Chen Kongnan he didn''t receive the previous owner memories so he can only pretend that he lost his memory and vaguely remember him Chen Kongnan was so shocked it looked like his son had amnesia "You...You don''t remember me, your father¡­" Chen Ming can only shake his head he could act perfectly "I didn''t know it was so blurry..." "It...It''s okay don''t worry about it...don''t think too much it''s alright even if you lost your memory you''re still my son" Chang KongNan, his only weakness was his good for nothing son, the soldiers could see that. they knew that Chen Kongnan was so sad that his son could not remember him And as Chen Ming was thinking about how to proceed next, a notification message came up. -------------------- Mission Completed Receive 2 bottles of Red Potion Red Potion (Low Grade) Restores 20% health. -------------------- Chen Ming, who saw the notification message, did not show anything, he closed the message mentally Seeing that Chen Ming was fine even if he had amnesia. Chen Kongnan let out a relief sign before he turned around and started to order his soldiers "Assembled, we are going back to Duan Yang City" "Acknowledge!" The soldiers followed Cheng KongNan''s orders quickly "Ming''er, I know you have gone through so much today,e with me we''ll be going home." Chen Ming nodded his head and followed him without saying anything. Chen Kongnan lead Chen Ming towards arge carriage with a terrifying ck horse Chen Ming had never seen anything like this before "This horse is amazing." -------------------- ck Demon Horse Level 15 Health 300/300 Qi - -------------------- Chen Ming looked at this battle horse, unknown to everyone his blood was boiling just looking at its majestic figure Chen Kongnan, who noticed Chen Ming look at the battle horse he can only smile there something his son never change "Ming-er, let''s go." Chen Ming nodded his head before following Chen Kongnan into the carriage "Go" The horse carriage and soldiers immediately head to Duan Yang City asmanded ...¡­. In a dim light secret room of Chen''s n, a middle-aged man in a ck cloak with a pattern like Cheng KongNan although the pattern was simr to him but its color was different. the color represents a position in the n "What did you say? Is that guy not dead yet?" This person was Chen KongYe, Cheng KongNan''s younger brother, Chen Ming''s uncle. He was the one behind this incident he expected him to death inside the man-eating forest Cheng KongYe feeling restless now, he could only grit his teeth. "If that guy is still alive, I won''t be able to be the Patriarch of the Chen n there''s not much time left before the election" Chen KongYe yelled as if he was insane, he had to do something. "Master Ye, I have an idea we should wait for that useless to return, and then we will deal with that guy once again. How about it?" "Are you a fool? Do you think Cheng KongNan is stupid? That guy probably knows that someone wants his son''s death. He will never let his guard down again. " Chen KongYe rubbed his temper before thinking of something "Hmm, I think I have a great idea. We can''t deal with him inside the n anymore but what if we deal with him outside the n again this time we will use that guy to deal with him" Chen KongYe smirked evilly he knew that Chen Kongnan will be prepared but he couldn''t do it quickly there were so many elders against him this time "Let''s see how you can survive this..." ...¡­ Chen Ming felt something was wrong, he didn''t know why. But he felt that he was in danger, thinking about it, He guessed that maybe someone was plotting against him "This is a world of martial arts, a world where the strong prey on the weak. and then I am a young master of prestige n, it''s no wonder that I will be targeted" Chen Ming secretly stared at Cheng KongNan for some reason his face and his look was so simr to his father "Why does he look so much like my father? Is it a coincidence?" Chen Ming looked ahead of him, he was sure that when he had returned to the city, there would be so much trouble await him for sure 2 Chapter 2 The journey on the horse carriage was not bad as he had thought, he thought it would be very ufortable, who knew that it was sofortable that he fell asleep while traveling to the city Arriving at Duan Yang City, Chen Kongnan looked at his son before slowly waking him up. ¡°Wake up, Ming-er, we''ve arrived¡± Chen Ming woke up, he looked around before letting out a yawn. "Did we arrive in the city already, father?" Chen KongNan smiled at him, then nodded before walking down the carriage Chen Ming got up from his seat, he hadn''t even walked down from his carriage before he could feel that he was crushed by something or someone. "Ming-er, My SONNN are you alright are you hurt anywhere Let¡¯s mommy see you?" Chen Ming confusingly looked at the person holding him, calling herself his mother. -------------------- Name Zhang Lin Title War Goddess Level 90 Health: 1800/1800 Naran 900/900 Rtionship: Biological mother ---------- ¡®She is my mother? She is even stronger than my father¡­¡¯ Chen Ming thought before trying to calm his mother "Mother, I have returned. I¡¯m alright as you can see there is no wound on my body" Chen Ming hugged his mother before stroking her back, consoling her who was so worried about him. "Are you alright...No let me check your body to make sure you are not injured" As usual, Chen Ming was spinning around as Zhang Lin tried to find if there was any injury on his body, but she could not find any of it, so Zhang Lin let out a sigh of relief. And as soon as Chen Ming thought it would be over, he sensed a fierce killing intent, and the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly. "Who dared to harm my child! My only beloved child, It must be one of them, let me bathe this world with their blood!" Even if his mother looked so scary, Chen Ming smiled. now He knew who was a bigshot here so the smartest choice would be, he hugged his mother''s arm before speaking like a good child "Mother, please calm down It¡¯s not good for your health" Chen Ming said with a smile, Zhang Lin saw that there was a glimmer of light in her eyes, she didn''t expect her child to be this cute. "You¡¯re my lovely child, from now on, I will protect you." Zhang Lin, in a better mood, led Chen Ming into the Chen n the guards didn''t even dare to look at her face. Everyone was filled with fear, including the General, who was the n''s head. ¡°Ming-er, it looks like you already know who is in charge of this ce.¡± Chen KongNan sighed, Chen Ming was not very close to his mother before, but now, after getting lost in the forest he changed and Chen KongNan didn¡¯t know if it was a bad thing or a good thing And as Chen KongNan looked at the two walking in front of him lost in his thoughts, his closest soldier spoke. "General, I think we should n something to prevent a situation like this, I think that if there is one time, there will be another one." Chen KongNan nodded before walking ahead, he did not go to the main hall he went to his office inside his courtyard instead now there is a problem that Chen KongNan may have to step down from the patriarch position if it wasn''t for Zhang Lin knew about the situation and almost dealt with all the elders, he thought that the elders might have worked together to pressure him down he may be stronger than any elders but because of his duty he could not deal with them as he pleased ¡°This is frustrating. but I don¡¯t have a choice I don¡¯t know who I can trust inside the n anymore except for a few people but they are too busy with an important task that could not fail I think I should let Ming-er safety to Lin-er¡± Chen KongNan clench his fist it should be his duty as a father to protect his child but he knew if he did it there was so much chance that his child would be in danger again he could only trust his wife to protect their child ¡°Well she stronger than me anyway and her guard was not from the n so let her protect our child is not a bad choice¡± Chen KongNan after making up his mind began to n against his brother faction meaning he already knew that his brother was behind this but he couldn¡¯t do anything now if he didn¡¯t want another major n to know that there was conflict inside the n now Chen Ming now was inside the living room of his mother¡¯s house, this ce was huge, like very very huge. Outside the house, there was a very beautiful garden with nts and flowers that he had never seen before. this ce was like a heaven on earth "Ming''er, from now on, you will have to live here. Inside my courtyard, there¡¯s an empty house for you to use this is for your safety alright" "I understand, Mother, I will do as Mother said." "My child is so much cute and very considerate" Zhang Lin was d that her child did not distance himself from her anymore after he had returned from the man-eating forest, he had changed greatly, Zhang Lin felt a little regret that he had changed. because he may not remember the time they used together Zhang Lin shook her head a little as she noticed that Chen Ming seem tired aftering back home she didn¡¯t want her child to get sick so she reluctantly let her child go for now "Well, Ming-er, I think you must be tired after what happened. You should go and rest and I will let my trusted servant take care of you." "Mother, I don''t think it''s necessary." "How could that be unnecessary, I won''t let you be in danger again." Zhang Lin had a serious expression before calling her a servant who would be taking care of him. Chen Ming shook his head, how could he reject it? He could only look at his servant that his mother was calling, and as soon as he looked at his mother¡¯s trusted servant, he felt like electricity run through his body. Circting all over his body, it waspletely numb, his eyes wide open. The servant was ssified as a young woman the same age as him. She had a slim body a white and clear skin, her ck hair fluttering smoothly, her face was so beautiful she walked gracefully as if a goddess descended. Chen Ming had never seen someone so beautiful as her before "Xiao Wen hase to serve the Young Master." Chen Ming stood still, not responding. He is like a robot with exhausted energy. Zhang Lin, who could see it, giggled. ¡°Wen-Er, it looks like your young master has already broken from your beauty. It can''t be helped. He''s a young boy after all. Please take care of him. If he tries anything funny I allow you to educate him properly " Zhang Lin, then let Xiao Wen take care of Chen Ming. he had now regained his rity. He looked at Xiao Wen not knowing what to say. "Young master, Pleasee with Xiao Wen¡± Xiao Wen lowered her head and guided Chen Ming to his house. Along the way, Chen Ming checked Xiao Wen''s stats. -------------------- Name Xiao Wen Title Battle Maid Level 50 Health 1000/1000 Qi 500/500 Rtionship: Master-Servant/??? -------------------- "She is strong not like my mother and father but still stronger than me or any other soldiers by far. What did Mother think let such a strong person take care of me?" Chen Ming just thought that if she was going to do anything to him, she would be able to do it easily. Chen Ming sighed. His stats are very low, he needs to be stronger "If I don''t want to die in this world I need grinding to level up I don¡¯t know if this world ispletely like the game or not¡± Chen Ming didn''t know if it would be the same as the game he had yed or not. To level up he needs to kill monsters or do a quest he knows that he needs power right now. He knew that if he was weak There would be no one to respect him. And he will be a target of the stronger one Chen Ming followed Xiao Wen to his house. Chen Ming''s house was smaller than his mother¡¯s house but it was still more than enough for him to livefortably. There are five to six rooms in the house. There was a living room with a big round table made from wood and four chairs made from the same material, snacks, and a Chinese tea set "I am truly a silk pants young master¡­." Chen Ming looked around the room with interest. He did not notice that Xiao Wen was staring at him with gloomy eyes. She didn''t seem to want to take care of Chen Ming. Xiao Wen had heard many bad things about Chen Ming''s behavior. He had a bad temper and like burying the weak he was lecherous. Chen Ming was a bad example in every way bad men could be. And she will have to take care of people like him. Even though it was an order from Zhang Lin She still does not want to do it anyway. Chen Ming did not notice Xiao Wen¡¯s feelings right now. He walked over to the round table that was ced in the middle of the living room. He sat on a chair beforeying down on the table. He just sighed. He already missed his home ¡®No matter what, I have to find a way to go back home. I have a lot of things that I haven''t cleared up yet. I cannot leave it like that.¡¯ Chen Ming shook his head in his heart. He thought about something. It made him feel sad. Anything he hasn''t cleaned up yet. It must be very important to him. Chen Ming''s sad look. Did not escape Xiao Wen''s eyes. She didn''t know why she had a feeling of pity. A woman is a creature full of emotions and feelings. She looked at Chen Ming for a moment. Although she does not like having to take care of him. but since she has already been assigned to take care of him she must do her best. "Young master, would you like Xiao Wen to prepare hot water to clean your body? Young master, having traveled a long distance, must have been tired. " Chen Ming awoke from his thoughts. And looked at Xiao Wen. This time, he saw a reluctance in Xiao Wen''s eyes. He sighed "You don''t have to do anything for me. Let me be alone. " Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. If it was as normal as she had heard He will force her to serve him for sure This was unexpected. Chen Ming sighed. He walked into a room which was a bedroom. He did not sleep well while on the carriage. He wants to sleep a little longer. But before he could sleep he heard a notification and the sight of the mission sprung up in front of him. -------------------- Mission: Reach level 30 Duration: 7 days Rewards: Key to the Realm of Origin -------------------- Chen Ming looked at the mission before scratching his head. "Level thirty in seven days huh" Chen Ming read the details of the mission. He will receive a key as a reward. He wasn''t sure what the key was for. He inspected it. -------------------- Name: Keys to the realm of origin Properties: Return to the original world(10/10) -------------------- Chen Ming''s eyes shed. He looked at the information. His body trembled. "Original World!!! I can go back home using the key?" Chen Ming was very happy. If that''s the case, then it means that he can return to his world. Chen Ming realized that he had a chance to return to his world. The only thing he had to do was reaching to level thirty within seven days to get it. "I only have seven days. I can''t waste my time like this." Chen Ming came out of the room. Xiao Wen, who was about to bring food to Chen Ming, stopped before asking. "Young master, where are you going?" "Go to practice" Xiao Wen, who had received such an answer, was twitching. Not that the Chen Ming she knew was a veryzy person. And hate to practice to the bones getting lost in the forest this time might make him change into a different person. 3 Chapter 3 Chen Ming now was inside one of the training grounds. The training ground was very spacious. It was big enough to amodate more than hundreds of people. Right now there were so many people training their martial arts Chen Ming looked around when he saw many people training their bodies and cultivating their Qi he remembered something very important "I don''t know how to cultivate Qi?" Chen Ming frowned. He didn''t know anything about cultivating Qi he did not know about it "What should I do now when I don''t know how to cultivate?" Chen Ming tried to think about how to get his hand on some of the martial arts but he didn''t seem to find any good way to get it "I am the young master of the n. I should have the right to ess Chen n library right?" Chen Ming knew that as the young master of the n he had the right to ess the n library but he didn''t know where was it, and when he tried to ask someone for directions, Xiao Wen already walked up to him from behind. "Young master, if the young master wants to start training Xiao Wan advised young master to ask for the martial art scriptures at the Martial scriptures Hall." Chen Ming was surprised. He didn''t think Xiao Web would follow him here he knew she didn''t like him ''maybe it''s because of mother'' Chen Ming didn''t think much about it. He turned his head to Xiao Wan before smiling at her and thanking her for telling him. His smile was as bright and gentle as the sunshine. Xiao Wen, who saw that smile, was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know Chen Ming could smile gently like this "Would you please take me to the Martial Scripture Hall? I knew mother should''ve told you something about me already right?" Chen Ming guessed that she probably knew about him having amnesia. And he was correct Zhang Lin had told Xiao Wen about his amnesia Xiao Wen, who was surprised by a smile, regained her bearing before nodding she quickly adjusted herself before speaking to Chen Ming "As your will young master, it''s my duty to serve you " Xiao Wan hurriedly took Chen Ming to the Martial Scriptures Hall. The Martial Scriptures Hall was located on the left-wing of the Chen n''s main house. There, aside from the Martial scriptures Hall, There were also stallions and armory inside the n While walking to the Martial Scriptures Hall The personal guards and many young masters, grandchildren of the various elders inside the n now couldn''t believe their eyes. "What do you think that ck sheep will do? Come to the training ground and go straight to the Scripture Hall. That guy wouldn''t think to start training and cultivating right now right? haha. It''s funny he is toote for that. " "Yes, that guy. Just need a ten-year-old kid to beat the shit out of him." "At this age, he still can''t unlock his Qi pathway. Forget about reaching the Qi Foundation stage. He has no talent at all, not only that he is toozy. If our Chen n had someone like him as the patriarch I''d rather die. " Chen Ming heard everything everyone had said. He didn''t care what they think the only thing he cared about now was what martial art he will get Chen Ming even though didn''t think about what they said still remember their names and level ''not that I care Just remember their faces in case there''s a problem in the future These people, their highest level of strength was only at the initial Qi Foundation stage around level one to ten "They are weak as well, aren''t they?" Chen Ming thought in his heart before ignoring them. And go straight to the Martial Scriptures Hall. He will let them speak first. When the timees, they will regret it "Young Master Xiao Wen can only apany you here. After this, the Young master needs to go in by himself. " The Martial Scriptures Hall was a restricted area. If not a person with a direct bloodline of the n they forbid anyone to enter and If they are not a member of the main family they have to achieve something so that they can choose martial arts inside the Martial Scriptures Hall The martial arts that themon member of the Chen n generally practiced. ssified as a martial art that was not too bad but it''s only good for building the foundation If they want to be stronger they will need to work for the Chen n to get contribution points so that they can exchange for better martial arts Chen Ming, who was the only heir of Chen KongNan. Of course, he had the right to enter the Martial Scriptures Hall. Chen Ming opened the door to enter the Martial Scripture Hall. Behind the door, there was an old man who was in charge of it. seeing Chen Ming, he was shocked like the others. He didn''t think that a problem maker like him woulde to the Martial Scriptures Hall. "What are you doing here? You wouldn''te here to burn the hall, would you? If you want to burn it Even if it was Chen KongNan he won''t be able to protect you" Chen Ming was silent, he looked at the elder who spoke to him as if he was a brat, he could feel that this old man was very strong he could die from just standing in front of him Chen Ming tried to examine his stats. -------------------- Name: Chen Yijing Level: 143/143 Health: 5720/5720 Energy: 2860/2860 Rtionships: ??? -------------------- Chen Ming had a cold sweat, he didn''t expect this old man to be extremely strong? He was far stronger than his father, his mother and Xiao Wenbined. This person must be extraordinary. Plus the rtionship has not been identified as well. Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming. He felt as though he had been seen through "you¡­" Chen Yijing stopped reading the scriptures. Before disappearing and appearing in front of Chen Ming. "Who are you?" Chen Ming shivered. He didn''t expect the old man to ask this question. ''Don''t tell me I got caught! it''s impossible!'' "I am ..." Chen Ming tried to answer. But he could feel the pressure from the old man. He felt ufortable and could not speak. "He is Chen Ming, your grandson. He just changed after getting lost in the forest. " Chen KongNan, who had received the news that Chen Ming had appeared in the Martial Scriptures Hall, immediately came to rescue him. He knew that the old man didn''t like his son and if something happened to the Martial Scriptures Hall that is the foundation of the n Even if he was the patriarch, he wouldn''t be able to help Chen Ming. "Lost in the forest?" Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming who was looking at him. Seeing his eyes, he only grunted a little. Before slowly dispersing his aura, Chen Ming could breathe again. "Then go do whatever you want. But do remember if you damage any of my property don''t say I didn''t warn you. " Chen Ming quickly nodded. Chen KongNan then hurriedly led Chen Ming straight inside of the Hall. "Ming''er, father didn''t think Ming''er would want to learn martial arts. Let father help you choose the scriptures. For you who have no basics at all father suggested that you should practice the martial arts for building muscle and for cultivating inner power father rmends that you practice the preliminary profound method " Chen KongNan spoke while smiling, he seemed to be very d Chen Ming started to cultivate like this. He walked over to pick up many scriptures and bring them to Chen Ming. Chen Ming immediately checked the scriptures. -------------------- Body Reinforcement scriptures (Qi Foundation stage) Properties: to make the body stronger -------------------- Qi Gathering scriptures (Qi Foundation stage Properties: Opens meridian to collect heaven and earth Qi. -------------------- Chen Ming looked at the two scriptures. He was still very dissatisfied with it. "Father, I would like to have higher grade scriptures." Chen KongNan was slightly shocked ''a little higher?'' "Humm, you just look at it, and you already know what level of the scriptures is?" Chen Ming was sweating. Indeed, normal people, won''t be able to tell what grade of the scriptures was just by seeing it. How to answer it? After thinking a little he answered "Yes, Father. I can tell just by seeing it" Chen Ming felt tight; he didn''t know how to answer it so he just answered him. Chen KongNan suddenly went silent. Chen Ming was nervous now ''he wouldn''t know¡­as if he could read my mind I just need some bull story'' Chen Ming believed he can convince Chen KongNan with his bullshit But on the contrary, he just smiled and spoke "Very Good!" Chen Ming was so confused he bought that? Just like that? No need for bull then 4 Chapter 4 -------------------- Iron Body Scripture(Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: make the body as strong as pure iron -------------------- Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: gathers Qi into the palm before attacking the enemies to destroy the enemy''s pulse. -------------------- Sky walking scripture (Sky profound stage) Properties: makes it possible to step on air -------------------- Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (???) Properties: Open all meridian points on the body. Restores physical energy and Qi, Help refine the gathered Qi through breathing -------------------- Nine Souls Sword scripture (???) Properties: gathering Qi to create ethereal flying swords. The number of swords depends on the amount of Qi. -------------------- Chen Ming looked at the scriptures that Chen KongNan had picked up for him. He looked at all of these martial arts with eyes full of surprise. These Scriptures were very Op ''Sky profound stage What stage is this? And also the question mark?'' Chen KongNan looked at Chen Ming with eyes full of expectation. He probably wanted Chen Ming to learn all of these martial arts. Because these martial arts were the best he could find in this hall it was martial arts that even he himself was unable toprehend. He wondered if Chen Ming could learn all of this martial art. He will be very strong. Even stronger than his father Chen YiJing And why did he pick these Scriptures for Chen Ming it didn¡¯t make sense at all why he chose these scriptures for him knowing that he didn¡¯t know how to cultivate at all that because he had a feeling Chen Ming couldprehend it If people were to know what he thinking right now they will think he''s crazy but if they were hisrades that went through the war with him they will understand that his feeling had never been wrong he survived many times because of his gut feeling Chen Ming did not want to disappoint Chen KongNan When he saw his expectance eyes ¡®It couldn¡¯t be so bad if I show him a little bit of my talent right?¡¯ Chen Ming decided he will show his talent a little bit "Father, these martial arts I think I can understand it...a little bit" Chen KongNan heard this he smiled happily. Even he himself didn¡¯t understand a little bit he only knew its name He couldn¡¯tprehend a little bit of it except for martial arts ones in Qi Gathering Stange "Is that true? Ming-er even a little bit is good If you can sessfully master all of these martial arts You will definitely be stronger than anyone in the whole Yang region of this continent" Chen KongNan was confident. Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t want to be number one not right now. All he wanted right now was to go back to his home to clear up his mess and when he cleared of those messes up in his life he will be returning here to do whatever he wanted to do. ¡°Well, I won''t bother you anymore, read these scriptures. Remember, you can''t bring these scriptures out of the Hall. Because in each scripture there is a hidden track If it were to be taken out your grandfather will know and definitely be very angry. " Chen KongNan warned Chen Ming not to do anything funny. This was an important ce. If something were to happen to It even he couldn¡¯t do anything to help him. Chen Ming nodded and told Chen KongNan not to worry about it. he won¡¯t do anything funny if it was before he lost his memory Chen KongNan will never believe him but now he only smiled Chen KongNan looked at Chen Ming a little before saying goodbye and went straight outside the Hall. He also had other things to deal with. Both matters of the country and the people who target his child ¡®So busy I didn¡¯t have time to spend with my family just you wait I made you pay for this¡¯ After Chen KongNan left Chen YiJing walked out of the shadow He spied on them he was curious which martial arts his son gave to his grandson and when he knew which martial arts his son gave to his grandson he can only shake his head not only Chen KongNan can¡¯tprehend it even him the cultivator in Earth Profound Stage couldn¡¯t understand a single thing "This kid is crazy to give his son iprehensible martial arts. Martial arts that he picked up for him were high-level martial arts. This child has not yet unlocked his Qi pathway. How can he train on it even if he couldprehend and understand it? " Chen Yijing could onlyin about his son. But after that, what happened in front of him really surprised him. "Wait, what¡¯s that? That child isn''t that ..." Chen Ming used the system learning function that he just found he guessed that if this system were to like the game he previously yed then It will definitely have this function and you know what he guessed right there¡¯s a learning function in the system -------------------- [Do you want to learn ¡°Iron Body Scripture¡± Yes/No] -------------------- Chen Ming immediately pick a yes with his thought -------------------- [¡°Iron Body Scriptures¡± learned] -------------------- Just like that knowledge about Iron Body Scriptures was directly imprinted in his memory he had a headache memory imprinting was not funny at all but it was worth it after he received the memory he saw a message -------------------- [Level up!] [Level up!] -------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Young master of the Chen n Level: 5 Health: 50/50 Qi: - -------------------- "The level has gone up..." Chen Ming smiled, and he felt his body tighter and firmer. He felt fatigued, every part of him was stimted. Chen Ming practicing it for just ten seconds was like running several tens of kilometers. "...Tired ... what ...I feel so heavy" Chen Ming took a deep breath. He sweated hard. He checked to see his progress. -------------------- [Iron Body Scripture(Initial) 20/100] -------------------- ¡°twenty experience points were gained in one practice session. I only need five more sessions to advance the stage, and then I level up. But I can¡¯t feel my body right now. " Chen Ming took a deep breath. He had to rest first or else his body won¡¯t be able to take it. Chen Ming was sitting on the floor inside the Scripture Hall with Chen YiJing still peeping on him. "This kid, don''t tell me that this kid is actually a genius that can''t be found in a thousand years. His cultivation has not reached the requirement of that martial art yet. But he could still practice it if the cunning old fox from other ns knew about this. They will definitely find a way to deal with this kid for sure" Chen YiJing couldn''t help but he had to do something about it. He appeared in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming, who was sitting there, was startled. He hurriedly got up and bowed his head at Chen YiJing. ¡°Don¡¯t need to be formal, I don¡¯t like it. I just came here to warn you. All the martial arts that you will continue to practice and cultivate. You must practice it in secret. you can¡¯t let anyone see you cultivate, otherwise, it will bring you more harm than good. " Chen Ming looked at Chen YiJing. he thought of Chen YiJing''s words. Before he understood what he meant "I understand. I will not practice or cultivate these high-level arts if there is anyone nearby." Chen YiJing nodded in satisfaction. "Good. I only said this but you seem to understand what I want to say. Well, I think what happened to you in the forest is a blessing. That''s all I want to say. Take this as a reward for working hard. " Chen YiJing threw something at Chen Ming before disappearing. If Chen KongNan saw it, he would definitely be dazzled. Why? Because the thing that Chen YiJing gave Chen Ming was high-level recovery pills. It was Earth Profound level pills. It will give them the Inexhaustible stamina to those who swallow them. It is suitable for people who want to train their bodies. Chen Ming immediately examined the medicine he had received. -------------------- Name: Stamina Rejuvenation Pill(Earth Profound Stage) Properties: recovery stamina continuously for a period of 1 day. only for training body, not Qi -------------------- ¡®This is a cheat item I need right now!¡¯ Chen Ming didn¡¯t know how valuable it was but even if he knew he will still be using it he needed it the most right now ¡®with these pills level up to level thirty doesn¡¯t seem hard anymore I need to thank him for these pills one day 5 Chapter 5 Chen Ming had been training crazily for who knows how long since when he received Stamina Rejuvenation Pills from Chen Yijing he was not tired at all from then till now. Chen Ming could feel that his strength had increased greatly as if he were soaring to heaven. his level has gone up like there¡¯s no tomorrow --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Worthless Young master Level 30 Health 300/300 Energy - --------------------- "Phew~, Finally who would have thought that the pills grandfather gave to me would be this potent. I didn¡¯t feel like sleeping since I¡¯ve been taking these pills..." Chen Ming was impressed by the rejuvenation pills. He only ate one pill, it made him not feel tired and won''t wear out all day long Chen Ming was able to train his body continuously until he could break through to the level he Wanted. And as soon as he stopped training He received the message as usual. --------------------- Missionpleted Received the Key to the Realm of Origin --------------------- "Huh that¡¯s easy" Chen Ming smiled with joy. In the end, he would be able to go home. ¡°It''s a pity to have to leave this world at this time, but it can''t be helped. Even if I like to live in this world, I still have a lot of things that I haven''t finished yet. well It doesn¡¯t mean I cannote back here anymore the key can not only bring me back home but also can bring me back here" Chen Ming smiled. Even though he had to go back he still had the way toe here. "But where are the keys and the rewards I previously received?" Chen Ming frowned. He forgot to think about it. He had received rewards from missions. "Inventory, if it is a game, the rewards must go into the inventory" Chen Ming thought he tried to recall the thing he had received. And it is just as he thought. When he thought of the things that should be in his inventory the window popped up. "the window popped up? yeah, that¡¯s right, but how do I get things out?" Chen Ming looked at his inventory. There are two item icons. One is a red potion with the image of a small red ss bottle. two is a copper key this should be the key to the realm of origin. Chen Ming didn''t know how to get it out. He taps on the icon and as soon as he taps on the icon He found that the keys appear in his hand. "Like this, but it''s not very convenient. If I want to take things out immediately in an emergency case, I have to tap this box. It''s too slow. " Chen Ming didn¡¯t want it to be inconvenient so he tried to do something ¡®It should work that way right¡¯ Chen Ming tried to put and get items in the inventory just buy thinking and then "Just as I thought. I am a genius!" Chen Ming could think of many different ways to make use of this inventory like some novel he had read before "Like this, it''s convenient and will be useful in many situations from now." Chen Ming took things in and out several times to make sure the inventory was working fine and didn¡¯t have any dy and why he had to do it because he knew in life and death situation only a millisecond dy could decide if you could live another day and after getting used to it, he took out the key "Goodbye to this world for now I wille back for sure my love" Chen Mingughed. He will definitelye back for sure this was his dream since he was just a little kid to live his life in this game world even if it was dangerous Nah, he was not a stranger to the dangerous life, this was nothing new. He clung to the key and will it to work an incantation liked sounde out of his mount unconsciously And as soon as Chen Ming finished an incantation he received information that almost made him puke blood "Wut!!, I haven''t used it yet, why does it have a cooldown!" Chen Ming Wanted to shout out to heaven how ridiculous this was. "Fortunately, In the information I received it tell me the time dtion between worlds" Chen Ming thought that in the misfortune, there was still a good fortune. he still had some time left before he needed to go back ¡°I have three months left before the cooldown ends so I should use this chance to the fullest. Enjoy everything I have right now and make sure I survive here with my strength¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh of satisfaction at least now he was stronger than an average young master or low-rank soldier Chen Ming after that returned to his room now that the effect of the rejuvenation pill had ended he felt fatigued Xiao Wen was assigned to take care of him. Didn''t understand why Chen Ming was so absent-minded. it was normal when someone to spent a whole day in the Martial Scriptures Hall because it was very hard to get the chance to choose martial arts from the hall they need to be very careful they could not waste the chance "Young master...what''s happened to you, why is your face so pale?!" it was her duty to care about his well-being Her young master Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen, her beautiful face. her gentle voice had helped soothe his weak mind greatly. Chen Ming shook his head before replying. He still felt that she was ufortable when she had toe near him It was so sad but eptable ¡°I¡¯m alright, Xiao Wen, you shouldn¡¯t have waited for me outside for so long. you really don''t need to take care of me. If you don''t want to I¡¯ll speak with mother" Xiao Wen was surprised she didn¡¯t think that Chen Ming would speak with his mother for her. She epted that she still felt ufortable but she felt less worried right now at the very least he was not unreasonable as people had said again It was unexpected ¡®Maybe Young Master really changed when he had amnesia¡¯ Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming before speaking ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen can''t let you do that. The Mistress had assigned Xiao Wen to take care of Young Master. Xiao Wen will do it wholeheartedly from now on. Xiao Wen apologized if Xiao Wen had done something wrong" "Humm really you don¡¯t want me to speak with my mother?" ¡°Yes, Young Master¡± ¡°Okay If that is what you want but remember what you have said¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Xiao Wen will do as Xiao Wen has said¡± After hearing that Chen Ming smiled and look at Xiao Wen with his pure beautiful cleared eyes this sent a wave of warm feeling towards Xiao Wen she felt something warm on her face she couldn¡¯t help but look away from his face ¡®What was that just now his eyes were so beautiful?!¡¯ Chen Ming didn¡¯t know what was inside Xiao Wen¡¯s mind right now he felt so tired and wanted to go back to his ce to rest Chen Ming returned to his house with Xiao Wen And as Xiao Wen had said she did her job perfectly she cooked delicious food for him ¡°This is so delicious are you a goddess of cooking Xiao Wen¡± Hearing hispliment she somewhat felt happy he seemed to truly appreciate her cooking Xiao Wen while her Young Master was enjoying her food she wanted to go and prepare hot water for him but he stopped her ¡°Ah wait a minute Xiao Wen you don¡¯t have to prepare a bath for me right now It looks like I can¡¯t move my body so...Umm¡± ¡°But Young Master don¡¯t you feel dirty¡­¡± Chen Ming bit his lower lip before answered ¡°Of course, I feel dirty but what can I do I can only lift my fingers right now and that¡¯s my limit¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t tell her that she could help him He didn¡¯t need to tell her that looked like she understood it herself she didn¡¯t ask him again it¡¯s so pity and after he finished his dinner Chen Ming went to his bedroom to sleep just as his head touched the pillow his soul living his body 6 Chapter 6 The next morning, Xiao Wen came to wake Chen Ming up It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning right now and It was around this time when people of the n started to wake up for a morning practice Chen Ming still not fully awoke and feeling sore in every part of his body ¡°five minutes...no no give me two hours more¡± Chen Ming mumbled while he was dragged out of his bedroom by his beautiful secretary no his beautiful servant ¡°Young Master It is time to wake up you won¡¯t be able to have breakfast with Mistress if you sleep more for two hours¡± hearing Xiao Wen, Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but tried to stay awake ¡°I know, I know, Xiao Wen stop dragging me I am not a kid anymore okay¡± Xiao Wen now It seemed that she didn¡¯t feel ufortable around Chen Ming anymore when she looked at him now he was just a kid ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen has prepared hot water for you. Young master, do you want to take a bath right now? " Taking a bath now? Chen Ming remembered yesterday he felt so tired that he could only lift his fingers to eat his food he didn¡¯t take a bath yesterday so now he smelled ugly like a rotten junk Chen Ming smelled his body before he couldn¡¯t take it anymore ¡®Aww...what the heck with this smell and what is these ck sticky fluid¡¯ Chen Ming didn¡¯t know what was the sticky fluid but now he realized this ck sticky fluid was the impurity inside his body Xiao Wen didn¡¯t mind his smell and didn¡¯t speak about ck sticky fluid as if she knew what it was Chen Ming could only shake his head before speaking with Xiao Wen "Hmmm, really thank you. I appreciate it. I smelled so bad right now stay far away from me if you don¡¯t want to smell like a skunk" ¡°Skunk what is that Young Master¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen she looked like she really didn¡¯t know what skunk was So Chen Ming simply said ¡°It¡¯s a big smelly cat¡± Xiao Wen when she heard Chen Ming said she cutely tilted her head before speaking ¡°But Young Master¡¯s name is Chen Ming, not a skunk and you are not a smelly cat¡± Chen Ming brows twitched ¡°You know what f**k it¡­¡± ¡°What is f**k¡­¡± ¡°.........¡± Chen Ming ignored Xiao Wen before walking into the bathroom Xiao Wen didn¡¯t understand what she did wrong she shook her head before going in after Chen Ming Chen Ming after walking into the bathroom looked around the bathroom in an ancient era. ¡®It¡¯s a normal room?¡¯ Chen Ming found it to be a normal room with wide-open windows he could see outside clearly there were many peach trees around his house so he could see tree leaves fall from the nearby trees it was so cinematic In the middle of the room, there was arge water bathtub made of wood. In addition to the bathtub, beautiful curtains were covering all four directions. Aside from Xiao Wen, three beautiful maids were waiting to serve him. "What are you three doing in here?" Chen Ming asked curiously it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t like it but just in case. The maids looked at each other before slowly walking to Chen Ming they tried to undress him. ¡°Humm¡± Chen Ming caught their hands they were confused why Chen Ming refused them even though he¡¯s never touching them at least he let them serve him but now ¡°You three don¡¯t need to serve me anymore, I only need Xiao Wen. go¡± Chen Ming told them with a charming smile they looked at him surprisingly but hurriedly nodded their head before going out Chen Ming when he saw the three go out then sighed. ¡°They are beautiful it¡¯s pity that they are greedy just by the look I can tell they will suck me dry for sure well I am the Young Master of the n after all they probably will be fat before they can suck me dry hehe" Chen Ming, who was about to take off his clothes, turned around. "What are you doing? Not going out as well. " ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen, in addition to being in charge of Young Master daily life Xiao Wen also had a duty to protect Young master from harm. Xiao Wen is afraid that while the Young Master is cleaning himself. There will be people who will take this chance to hurt young master¡± Chen Ming''s brows twitched. "So what should I do? I don¡¯t feelfortable when the opposite gender is around me when I undress even if I¡¯m not a virgin anymore " Xiao Wen''s face turned red. Xiao Wen turned her back to him and spoke. ¡°Xiao Wen will turn her back on Young Master. Young Master, don''t worry about it." "Are you sure you won''t be peeping on me?" Xiao Wen nodded. She felt strange. Why would she want to peek at him in the bath? Chen Ming saw that Xiao Wen had turned her back on him. He shrugged before undoing his clothes and immediately jumped into the bathtub "So refreshing" Chen Ming had never felt that taking a bath would be so refreshing. Xiao Wen, who heard the sound of water ripples, let out a sigh. ¡°Stop it stupid brain why do I want to peep on him he¡¯s just a kid¡± ¡®or maybe when he has grown up¡¯ ¡°Stop it stupid brain I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Mistress¡± There was a saying that the more you tried to resist something, the more you wanted to have it. Xiao Wen a little, she secretly looked at Chen Ming and when she saw him a little, her face turned red before hurrying to turn away. Chen Ming didn''t take a long time in the bath. He got up from the bathtub before going straight to the attire the servant prepares for him Chen Ming now found a new problem again. "How do I wear it?" Chen Ming looked at several pieces of clothes. He didn¡¯t know how to wear it. "Hmm, it is very difficult to put in. It''s more ridiculous than I thought." Chen Ming only chose to wear some simple clothes. He chose an undershirt, pants, and just shoes. As for the other pieces, he piled them beside the bathtub. Chen Ming, after dressing up, walked behind Xiao Wen Xiao Wen felt that Chen Ming had walked behind her so she turned around to face him "Young master, why isn''t Young Master wearing a robe? It is to tell the position of the Young Master in the n. " ¡°My position? Hehe, like they care about it. it doesn¡¯t matter, I''ll wear what I want to wear. Those thick pieces of clothes make me feel so ufortable. " Xiao Wen didn''t know what to say. She could only let him do whatever he wanted just like he said no one respected him even if he were to were his robe Her Mistress told her to let him do whatever he wanted if it didn¡¯t harm anyone especially himself "Young master, are you going to go to practice today?" ¡°Of course, I will practice every day, every minute, every second within three months. I will at least break through to the Qi Gathering Stage ¡± Xiao Wen heard the words that were filled with determination. she couldn''t help but feel her heart beating a little bit faster. Chen Ming in in clothes with his dashing smile looked magnificent now he looked like the king in his lonely world ¡®Why does he have to be this charming right now...¡¯ 7 Chapter 7 Chen Ming, after taking a bath, immediately headed to his mother¡¯s house with Xiao Wen. The sky looked so beautiful with so many stars shining brightly people woke up to do their morning routine Inside his mother¡¯s house, many servants were preparing breakfast for his mother and him but he noticed that there were three sets of breakfast on the table ¡®Maybe it¡¯s for father¡¯ he thinks Chen Ming saw his mother drinking tea while smiling at him ¡°Ming-er,e and sit beside mother¡± Chen Ming smiled back at his mother before went to sit beside her Zhang Lin then looked at Xiao Wen ¡°Wen-er alsoe here and eat with us¡± Hearing Zhang Lin said Chen Ming was surprised he thought that it was for Chen KongNan Xiao Wen hearing Zhang Lin she nodded and sit beside her Chen Ming curiously looked at Xiao Wen he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Wen to sit beside his mother he thought that Xiao Wen will refuse his mother by telling her that she was just a servant or something there must be some reasons behind this and he didn¡¯t have to wait long he got his answer ¡°Thank you stepmother¡± ¡°stepmother?¡± Chen Ming looked at Zhan Lin ¡°Oh you don¡¯t remember sorry I forgot you have amnesia, It¡¯s like this I adopted Xiao Wen a long time ago when she was just a little kid that time you haven¡¯t been born yet¡± ¡°But why you let her be a servant if she is your adopted daughter¡± ¡°Silly boy, that''s just her hobby¡­¡± ¡°Hobby?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t know this world had hobbies¡¯ ¡°Well it¡¯s unexpected but I like it. Humm I should call her big sister from now on~¡± hearing Chen Ming said that her eyes went wide before immediately spoke up ¡°Really you will call me big sister?¡± ¡°Un...Why not, I like to have a big beautiful sister but if you don¡¯t like it I won¡¯t call you that¡± ¡°No! I mean you can call me big sister but only in secret¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡®Maid sister What a dream¡¯ Chen Ming think Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t believe it he will call her big sister in the past she didn¡¯t have a chance to speak with him all she knew about him was something she heard from other people in the n since she was a little kid she always stay inside Zhang n which is located in the north of Duan Yang to train secret martial arts of the n she dreamt of having a younger brother but when she heard a rumor about him she felt so disappointed to the point she threw away everything and became a battle maid for her stepmother who would have thought that she will have to serve him instead of Zhang Lin ¡®Lucky me he lost his memory otherwise I didn¡¯t know what he would do to me even if we were step siblings¡¯ Chen Ming talked with Zhang Lin a little before finishing his food He then looked at Xiao Wen before speaking ¡°Big sis, today I will be in the Martial Scriptures Hall again. You don''t have to wait for me like yesterday, okay?¡± "Um, Xiao...Aham Big sis will pick you up after you finish your training." Chen Ming nodded and smiled at Xiao Wen before slowly walking out of the house Zhang Ling watching these two she could only smile ¡®Well it looks like these two will be a match for each other in the future Chen Ming, after walking out of the house walked towards the direction that would bring him to the scriptures hall, but after he walked out of his mother¡¯s courtyard. He found that there were three teenagers around his age. They were standing in front of him blocking his way. "Young Master Nan, look, who are we having here... Isn''t he the infamous Young Master Ming? Aww He looked so scary" "Indeed, the infamous young master. I heard atst year''s tournament, he used his father''s name to get the position of the Young Patriarch of the n. What a shame." ¡°Young Master Nan, this year''s tournament, I think you should be taking that position from him, or else the Chen n''s future will be ruined.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together and didn''t know what these three were talking about. He checked the three of them. -------------------- Name: Chen Nan Level: 20 Stage: Qi Foundation(Middle) Health: 200/200 Qi 100/100 ,m Rtionship: Cousin(Hate) -------------------- Name: Guan Ping Level: 15 Stage: Qi Foundation(Initial) Health 150/150 Qi 75/75 Rtionship: Cousin(Dislike) -------------------- Name: Guan Yi Level 14 Stage: Qi Foundation(Initial) HP 140/140 Qi 70/70 Rtionship: Cousin(Dislike) -------------------- Chen Nan looked at Chen Ming with cold eyes before speaking. "Because of people like you, the Chen n lost its reputation, your existence is poisonous to my n, so give up the position of the Young Patriarch. I will give you three days if you don''t do as I said I will make you regret that you were born." Chen Ming, who had heard Chen Nan speak, was able to sense the killing intent. He could feel that if there were no guards around here, this Chen Nan would definitely kill him. Chen Ming looked at Chen Nan, he didn''t know anything, but he hated the people who threatened him the most. "Chen Nan is it, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t remember you, nor do I want to remember. Three days you wille and take my life?. So be it then in three days, you and I will fight each other at the Martial Arena. In a life and death battle, what do you think " Chen Ming smiled his eyes were closing now he seemed to not worry about Chen Nan threats at all on the other hand Chen Nan felt something was wrong but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was "Good ... Good ... Very good. a life and death battle is it. Guan Ping, go and announce to everyone. From now on, in three days, I, Chen Nan, and Chen Ming will have a life and death battle!" Chen Nan, after speaking, turned his gaze slightly before turning his back to Chen Ming He then walked in the same direction as Chen Ming. He also had a direct bloodline from the Main House, he was Chen Ming''s cousin therefore he can enter the hall without breaking the rules. Chen Ming saw him leave, he could only chuckle, He was just a little boy, why should he be afraid of? Chen Ming followed Chen Nan to the Martial Scriptures Hall, Guan Ping and Guan Yi now parted ways with Chen Nan and went doing whatever they were told to. Chen Ming walked into the Martial Scriptures Hall after Chen Nan and when he went inside the hall Chen Nan was nowhere to be found. Chen Yijing was still reading his scriptures as usual "Greeting Grandfather" Chen Ming greeted him respectfully he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to be disrespectful in front of him he could kill him just by sneezing "Ah-ah, you¡¯re here today good,e here, get this, go and practice a lot." Chen Yijing gave Chen Ming a lot of pills, Chen Ming took it he still have so many pills left but having more wasn¡¯t hurt right "Right, You have challenged Chen Nan in a life and death battle just now, right? Do you think you can defeat him?" Chen Ming thought for a moment before he nodded "I''m confident that I can beat him easily." Chen Yijing nodded, satisfied with Chen Ming''s response. ¡°Well, well, leave that life and death trival battle aside, I have something more important to tell you. ¡± Chen Nan, if he heard that the life and death battle with him was such a trivial matter, he would definitely cough up blood. "In three months, there will be a young generationpetition in the n. I want you topete for the position of the Young Patriarch even if you are now the Young Patriarch the position can be stolen¡± Chen Ming, hearing that Chen Yijing wanted him to join the tournament, Chen Ming''s face turned ck, that was the time when the cooldown was finished. ¡®Am I going to participate in the tournament, otherwise there will be many problems. It can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡¯ Seeing Chen Ming''s hesitation, Chen Yijing spoke up. ¡°Hum, No need to hesitate. You will have to join the tournament, you don''t want to lose face in front of your beloved fiancee, right? " "Fiancee?" Chen Ming didn''t expect to hear this word. "Oh, indeed. I forgot that you might not remember this. You have a fiancee. She is one of the most gorgeous and beautiful women in Yang region, not only that she is younger than you but has the cultivation of Peak Qi Gathering Stage she is a disciple of the top five sects in this world" The more Chen Ming listened, the more he felt a headache ¡®She is the problem...I can feel it¡¯ Chen Ming was not feeling well, Chen Yijing saw him was afraid that Chen Ming would not be convinced, so he wanted to help to lift up his mood. ¡°I heard that this fianc¨¦e wanted to withdraw her betrothed, she wanted topete with you, with the condition that if you lost, you must be the one to withdraw the engagement. To lose your reputation, you may be subject to heavy punishment. " "Heavy punishment..." Chen Ming gulped Chen Yijing smiled seeing his reaction "Don¡¯t worry about it even if it was a heavy punishment you are still a Young Patriarch of our n so they will just cut your dong-dong that¡¯s all" "MY DONG-DONG IS A NO-NO!!!..." Chen Ming roared, his face was pale. losing his DONG-DONG was not different than death. He shook his head before asking Chen Yijing. "Grandfather, what should I do? I can¡¯t lose my...dong-dong it¡¯s a family jewel after all it is a treasure you need to protect it RIGHT?" ¡°Humm Why are you so anxious? Hah, just practice from as much as I saw your training yesterday. Within three months, I think you will be able to fight with her. Not only that, maybe you could beat her easily. ¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Yijing, he could only sigh ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Dong-er grandfather still have some way to help you¡± ¡°Really... but wait a minute who is Dong-er¡± ¡°Ahhh don¡¯t care too much about trivial things kid these days always focus on nonsense thing¡± ¡°........¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t know if he could trust this old man but whatever he the strongest he knew right now 8 Chapter 8 Chen Ming went inside the hall, He couldn¡¯t help but sighed he had so many things in his mind right now whether it was about thepetition or his fiancee everything was so troublesome ¡°Fiancee nothing good evere out of it, I know...I really hate this word I want to get it out of the dictionary¡± He sighed again, didn¡¯t remember how many times he sighed today Chen Ming then look at something in his hand it was a porcin bottle he got from Chen Yijing He told him it has ten pills inside of it, it will help him to practice martial arts without rest ¡°Does he want me to practice martial arts for twenty-four hours without rest? Meh... I can pull it through This is not the first time I train like this...If I had these pills that time I would have already be a superman just kidding¡± Today Chen Ming already used the pills he didn¡¯t have to use them again he still feels refreshing He had three days left, including today, before the time he had to deal with Chen Nan Chen Nan was at Lv.20 in Qi Foundation Stage He may be stronger than Chen Ming before but right now He had no chance of winning none at all ¡°Okay right now I have a higher level than him but it doesn¡¯t mean I can careless who knows what martial arts in this world can do maybe he can shootser beam outside of his as- ahem from his behind¡± joke aside in three days he will cultivate his Qi and practice martial arts Chen Ming was confident in his body right now his skin was very strong he estimated that his skin could withstand a bullet easily right now what hecked was the method to cultivate Qi He look at other scriptures he had with him right now there a method to cultivate Qi ¡°Dragon Refining Breath Scripture? this breath technique will help me to open all of my meridians and collect Qi from heaven and earth but the only problem is¡± -------------------- Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (???) Properties: Open all meridian points on the body. Restores physical energy and Qi, Help refine the gathered Qi through breathing -------------------- ¡°What is the level of this scripture? Can I learn it...¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t know if he could learn it or not but he tried nheless ¡°If I can learn it good if not I lose nothing¡± -------------------- [Do you want to learn ¡°Dragon Refining Breath Scripture¡± Yes/No] -------------------- Chen Ming hesitate a little before he picked yes and then -------------------- [¡°Dragon Refining Breath Scripture¡± learned] -------------------- ¡°Yes! I can learn it this is the might of the system HAHAHA¡± Chen Ming was so excited why because the knowledge he got from this scripture was insane he could use this technique until he ascend to heaven ¡°Alright...this breathing technique is good but it can not help me inbat I need to learn other scripture forbat¡± Chen Ming then learn all the scripture he had his level gone up again and again --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Worthless Young master Level 40 Health 400/400 Energy 200/200 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Middle Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Initial Stage) Sky walking scripture (Initial Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- ¡°Ten levels just from learning scriptures should I learn everything in this hall¡± Chen Ming contemted a little before shook his head ¡°Too much is not good in my experience if I lean every scripture in this hall it will mess up my mind because of too much information¡± His brain could not take it even his body was strong ¡°Okay don¡¯t be greedy now myself¡± He reminded himself not to be too greedy he should be content with what he had right now ¡°Not many can learn what I learn...and in a short period at that¡± Now he should stabilize his current cultivation and practice everything he learns today Chen Ming now tried to feel his body ¡°Light...I think my weight went down a little¡± No, his weight was still the same but right now his posture changed slightly, and around his body there ayer of thin Qi quietly push his body in the direction he wants ¡°Not bad...Not bad at ALL! I think I could fly if I try but that is not for now I need to practice moving before running or jumping forget about flying¡± everything had steps he will have to practice it step by step Chen Ming smiled before he started to practice He chose to practice Meridian Destroying Palm and Sky walking ¡°My Iron body is in the middle stage so my defense was high now I am justcking offense and movement and about Dragon Refining Breath It is too hard to improve...so not now yep¡± and about thest one Nine Souls Swords Scriptures? He cannot learn it¡­ but why? He can learn Dragon Refining Breath Scriptures so why he cannot learn Nine Souls Swords Scriptures that because it had a level requirement He needs to be in Lv.100 at least or his body will pop! No...no one like to pop like a balloon so...forget it for now ¡­¡­¡­. inside one of the houses of Chen n Chen Nan was now standing in front of the middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was Chen KongYe, he looked at Chen Nan with an angry face ¡°You...I told you not to do something tantly and now what!¡± He told Chen Nan no matter what, avoid making trouble with Chen Ming. because it will affect the ns he had made. only two days had passed. Chen Nan then went to challenge Chen Ming to a duel. the loser will kneel and beg for forgiveness isn''t this action of his against his words? Chen KongYe was very angry right now. ¡°Father, I just want to deal with that Worthless. I don¡¯t understand. I am better than him in every way but why was he appointed to the young patriarch position? it is me who is fit for the position!¡± ¡°You know nothing Nan¡± Chen KongYe was so disappointed in his son ¡°He was appointed to the young patriarch position not because the elders want him to be but because of a seer told them that Chen Ming will lead the n to its greatest glory the great elder has no choice but to appoint him to the position¡± ¡°lead the n to its greatest glory. What a joke! all he had done was only disgraced the n. He is an insect that needs to be exterminated!¡± Hearing his son Chen Kongue couldn¡¯t help it and released his profound energy. Chen Nan took a step back and kneel. He felt as if arge boulder was pressed against him. ¡°Shut up...you are about to ruin my n Hum! even if I think the same as you but I won¡¯t use your stupid method you should keep calm and calcte not show your emotion like this! it will only make you look like a fool!¡± Chen Nan can only nod and ept what Chen Kongye had said. ¡°You...Since you have already challenged Chen Ming. You shall defeat him. But remember not to kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, Father¡± Chen Nan gritted his teeth and epted. Being humiliated like this, He med it all on Chen Ming, He swore, if, given the opportunity, He would kill Chen Ming with everything he had. 9 Chapter 9 Hand forward a stream of profound energy flowed from the dantian through his vein into his palm. gathering his Qi in his arms then into his hand and st it all away in a single motion. The Meridian Destroying Palm was so strong and fierce. A single palm could break arge boulder into ashes. Stepping on-air and fluttering in the wind The air is like the ground. moving without obstacles The Sky Walking reinforced his move, making him move like a wind that cannot be touched. Muscle-like steel Skin like armor The Iron Body strengthens the defense. Even being hit with a sledgehammer, he was unfazed. Chen Ming practices these three skills with all of his heart. He had been immersed in cultivating and practicing martial arts inside the Scripture Hall for more than three days. He hadn''t thought of leaving here if the time of dueling with his cousin had yet to arrive. He trained so hard as if there was no tomorrow. And with such diligence, He finally could be called a decent cultivator, not Worthless Young Master Although his life force and profound energy had not increased in number, Chen Ming could feel that it was even more condensed. Topare his life force and profound energy to his early days. It was the same as the broth that hasn''t been simmered. But now it was like a soup that had been simmered until a single drop of water was left. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: A Decent Cultivator Level 49 Stage: Peak of Qi Foundation Stage Health 490/490 Energy 245/245 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advanced Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advanced Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advanced Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- Chen Ming was now at the Peak of Qi Foundation Stage, and only a little he would rise to Qi Gathering Stage. He was able to take the n quest then and go out of the n if he want to ¡°This is the power I got from training hard for a few days. Hmm, it wasn''t as difficult as I thought.¡± Chen Ming let out a heartyugh. He felt that he didn''t need to spend that much time to reach the Sky Profound Stage. Chen Ming at this moment did not know that someone was stunned by the speed of his training. Chen Yijing, seeing Chen Ming''s fast development, could only grit his teeth in jealous ¡°Who would have thought that this youngster would only spend three days cultivating a martial art of a higher level than him to reach this level? A normal person would be able to transcend from the Qi Foundation Stang to the Peak. The greatest genius that was ever been born in history had to spend at least three years to reach the same level as him. But this guy only took three days to get to that level. What exactly is going on in this world?¡± Chen Yijing sighed. He was envious of Chen Ming. ¡°I am now really sorry for that youngster Chen Nan, He made an enemy out of that monster. even he is also my grandson I can only make sure that he didn¡¯t die¡± Chen Yijing, after spying on Chen Ming, continued to do his own thing. Chen Ming now felt that the training was bing more and more difficult. And now he thought that even if he trained harder it still would not be enough for him to level up. He must have to rest after this. Chen Ming after that came out of the hall. The first thing he found aftering out of the hall was Xiao Wen. He was surprised before he went near her ¡°Xiao Wen?¡± "Young Master? Are you finished with your training today?" ¡°Yes I am, and Why are you standing here? Don''t tell me you''re waiting for me." Xiao Wen nodded. Chen Ming felt a little bad for letting Xiaowen wait like this. ¡°You don''t have to wait for me. It''s not necessary at all. Anyway, thank you very much.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen''s expression was much better now. At least the dissatisfaction was less. ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen heard that Young Master has a duel with Young Master Nan today?¡± Chen Ming heard what Xiaowen had asked and suddenly remembered. ¡°Ah, really, I almost forgot, but whatever. I didn''t pick the time, so I can go there whenever it''s convenient for me.¡± Chen Ming sneered. He said that he will fight him in a duel today. But he didn''t say when. Xiao Wen, seeing that smile, couldn''t help but think that Chen Ming might actually be crafty and not stupid. Afterward, Chen Ming returned to his residence. No one bothered him. The first thing Chen Ming did after returning to his residence was to take a bath. Of course, because after he had reached the Peak of Qi Foundation Stage, His body had excreted impurity in his body through the skin. The smell is quite strong. ¡°Sofortable. I really like taking a bath in a wooden tub like this.¡± Chen Ming took a dip in the water bath while singing the song. Xiao Wen was the same as always. secretly watch Chen Ming take a bath so that he doesn''t know And while things were going on in the bath, in the arena Chen Nan had now arrived. He came with arge crowd. They came here only because they wanted to see Chen Ming get beaten. ¡°Look at Young Master Nan. He looked so strong, aloof, and full of dignity. He will beat that Worthless for sure.¡± ¡°Worthless? How daring! Aren''t you afraid that someone will hear it?¡± ¡°Afraid? Why Should I? It is a fact that no one cannot deny it. I know You think the same as me.¡± ¡°Humm Yes...I think so. That guy must be taught a lesson today. but I heard a rumor about that guy practicing some high-rank martial arts so who knows let us see what that guy can do.¡± Chen Nan felt good that the people were praising him while insulting Chen Ming. He wanted topletely destroy Chen Ming''s little reputation. And while the people were talking Three or four dark shadows appeared. Those dark shadows belonged to Chen Kongnan, Chen Kongye, and the elders who wanted toe and see Chen Ming''s end. The little patriarch that they despise Chen Kongnan, seeing the people gathered now, sighed, he felt that something bad was about to happen. He wanted to cancel this duel. But Chen Kongye would definitely use this opportunity to get a more favorable impression from the people. ¡°Why, why does it always have to happen to my Ming''er? I can''t do anything¡± Chen Kongnan could only sigh. He couldn''t cancel this duel. But he has the right to intervene if the situation gets out of control. ¡°I haven''t seen Ming''er for three days. Hopefully, the practice will make Ming''er a bit stronger. and did not get injured too much. Otherwise, your mother will surely kill your father. no, she will exterminate the whole n for sure¡± only mention his wife made him shudder for what will happen when the goddess of war descends he might be the undefeated general but his wife is...A GOD you can see the difference just the title alone 10 Chapter 10 ¡°Where is he...Why hasn¡¯t arrived yet¡± ¡°I think he scared and ran away I¡¯m not that surprised if I were him I do the same¡± ¡°That¡¯s true He after all just a loser¡± ¡°Then does that mean he lost the bet and he has to kneel and beg for forgiveness? The patriarch is here what will he think if his son has to kneel and beg in front of everyone¡± ¡°I...don¡¯t know maybe they will cancel the bet¡± ¡°That would be impossible¡± ¡°Huh...Why¡± ¡°Because Chen Nan hates for Chen Ming knows no bound he will do anything to humiliated Chen Ming even if the patriarch was here but don¡¯t forget that Chen KongYe his father also here too¡± Chen Kongnan hearing everyone''s conversation right now could only furrow his brow. The people who came to witness the duel were bad mouthing his son but he could not do anything beside him was Chen Kongye he knew that if he did something Chen Kongye will use that opportunity to take advantage of him He was an opportunist that Chen Kongnan had to be careful if he was around ¡®Ming-er, Where are you right now even if you lose please do it with dignity I can help you with the bet but if you do note I couldn¡¯t do anything Chen Kongnan wanted Chen Ming to appear. It''s okay to lose. Just at least show courage. It also helps to remove bad rumors. Even if it''s just a little bit It is nowte in the afternoon. But Chen Ming had not appeared yet. Chen Nan now felt irritated. He wanted to make Chen Ming see hell. but he didn¡¯te yet ¡®Does he really run away as everybody said...¡¯ Chen Nan started to doubt if Chen Ming wille today The elders began to express their displeasure. Chen Kongye told Chen Kongnan that He should have let Chen Nan win. As for kneeling, ask for forgiveness. Let''s forget about it. Chen Kongnan of course refused him. He knew that Chen Kongye will not let it go that easily as he said and then ites to him ¡®Wait a minute...¡¯ He turned to Chen Nan before asking. ¡°Chen Nan, did Ming''er tell you when the duel was going to be held?¡± Chen Nan heard the question seem to remember something ¡°Patriarch, Brother Ming didn''t say when the duel was going to be held¡± Chen Kongnan nodded before speaking. ¡°So that¡¯s it. If today is not over yet There is no deciding who loses or who wins.¡± Chen Kongnan''s words echoed throughout the courtyard. Many people were starting to feel ufortable. Will they have to sit and wait like this all day? ¡°Chen Ming, what are you nning to do?¡± Chen Nan felt like he was being bullied. It was as if he was the one who was too eager for this duel. Wanting topete with him even though he doesn''t have time. then if you want to duel so much you have to wait for l ¡°Chen... Ming... When youe, I swear, at least today I will break at least one of your bones.¡± Chen Nan gritted his teeth and continued to wait for another two hours. It is now four o''clock in the afternoon. Chen Ming is still not yet to be seen ¡°What now? two hours and that guy didn''te yet, it must be because he wanted to hold the time to escape.¡± ¡°Why is he so shameless? If I see him I¡¯m gonna beat him so hard that his father and mother would not recognize him!¡± ¡°Me too I will teach him a lesson by beating him again and again¡± Many people spoke with a serious tone. Without noticing there was a man in a white robe standing beside them smirking at them ¡°Huh¡­ are you going to beat and teach me a lesson? So scary...¡± Hearing someone said that they couldn¡¯t help but to see who was him and when they saw who he was they freeze ¡°Y...You Che Che...¡± a young man dressed in a clean white robe. He was holding snacks with both of his hands. He spoke up, causing those who had just said that they wanted to teach Chen Ming a lesson ¡°Ah yes, it was me. The person ya all wanted to teach a lesson¡± Chen Ming slowly ate his snack with ease. He was here from the beginning. He just stood there quietly listening to everyone''s cursing. He saw that it was time for him to show himself. No one noticed that he was there even though he was dressed in such a strikingly clean white robe. how can he do it? Chen Nan saw Chen Ming. His expression darkened before speaking with murderous intent. "Finally, You are here¡± ¡°Yep, took everyone long enough just to spot me I take it that my stealth was very good¡± Chen Ming smiled, his smile looked very dashing and charming. His smile was bright but full of mystery. The aura he revealed was different from normal. He has no arrogance or pride. There is only softness and gentleness vibe from him. softness and gentleness do not mean weakness. inside his softness and gentleness, there was a massive wave current full ofplexity ¡°Is that really The Worthless young master? Why do I feel that he is a different person but just has the same face¡± ¡°Me too, I feel like he is a different person too.¡± Chen Ming didn''t pay much attention to the people around him. He jumped from where he stood. before falling down to the ground in the middle of the courtyard The distance between where he stood and the courtyard was pretty far. But Chen Ming had only used one jump to reach where he wanted When Chen Kongnan and Chen Kongye saw it, their expressions changed. "Isn''t that Sky walking? That''s not possible. Don''t tell me that." ¡°Stepping in the sky!¡± A martial art that even the two could not cultivate The Sky Walking Scripture. but now Chen Ming has sessfully trained it. Chen Ming after thending stand straight before shouting with his profound energy ¡°Fear not! for I havee!¡­hehe I want to shout like that for a very very long time¡± 11 Chapter 11 Chen Ming appeared in the middle of the crowd and used the Sky Walking Step tond in front of Chen Nan. He now stood with his arms crossed and looked at Chen Nan with a carefree gaze. If it was three days ago Chen Ming might have felt some pressure to fight someone much stronger than him. But after he trained hard for three days in a row, his strength and speed increased so much that he almost couldn¡¯t believe himself. He was sure that if he was serious now He would easily defeat Chen Nan. Chen Nan could sense that something had changed inside of Chen Ming. He was so different today. and what made him feel that Chen Ming was different? He himself didn''t know. ¡°Arrogant I see¡­ but you can only be cocky now. I will show you the difference between you and me. You worthless.¡± ¡°The same old phrase of arrogant people. whether arrogant or not arrogant. Let''s talk about itter, shall we?" Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t like the way Chen Nan thought; he thought that others were beneath him. He was really strong for someone his age sure but it didn¡¯t mean he could do anything he wanted. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know that even he himself was like that too¡­ No that was not right¡­ that should be the fault of the previous owner...not him! Chen Nan was two years older than Chen Ming, who was now fifteen years old (in this world). He had risen to the initial stage of Qi Foundation; he was considered gifted. many members or guards of the n.They are almost thirty years old already but they were only at the same level as him. cultivation was hard very hard if you was not talent you will stuck there for all of your life It was too bad Chen Ming would never knew how difficult the breakthrough was. because he has the system to help him but if somehow he didn¡¯t have the system what will happen to him the answer was He will still be powerful but slower He could do everything that system give him in primitive way practice until his body break and rebuild it over again and again He never afraid of hard work never care what others people think But hey god give him the system so Meh he going to use it...it is a tool after all Chen Ming looked at Chen Nan before speaking. ¡°It''s the time we should begin. longer than this, the audience will be bored to death they had already yawned and started to sleep. I might as well go first.¡± the early bird catches the worm Chen Ming will be at advantage He used Sky walking technique to move forward He will face his opponent with agility ¡°What technique is that? Why is his move so fast? and that energy...that energy around his body! Isn¡¯t that the peak of the Qi Foundation Stage!¡± ¡°What! a Peak Qi Foundation Stage¡­ How is that possible? It was only a few days ago that the young master returned to the n, at that time he didn''t even unlock his meridian. He didn¡¯t have even an ounce of Qi in his dantian . It hasn''t even been a week to say that the young master is already at the peak level of the Qi Foundation Stage!¡± People were surprised. This is difficult to believe. Because no one in history had ever been able to reach the Qi Foundation Stage this quickly. not to mention the peak of the stage at that! ¡°You don''t believe it? It''s your business. But looking at the current of energy, It is that of the Peak for sure. You are at the initial stage. There''s no way you can feel this power, hmm." People started arguing. Chen Ming''s single step caused the people to be in turmoil Especially with Chen Nan and Chen Kongye. ¡°Why is this guy getting strong so fast it was just three days he didn¡¯t have Qi?! No, if I let this guy go now he will get stronger and stronger. The Chen n Patriarch will surely slip out of my hands again.¡± Chen Kongye began to think that he should deal with Chen Ming as soon as possible. He looked at Chen Kongnan. Chen Kongnan now had a look of joy on his face. His son was not worthless anymore! ¡°Hmph, don''t think that if you use speed you will be able to defeat me. Take this, Shadow Splitting Sword!¡± Chen Nan also had a high level martial technique. But no matter how high it was, it was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. The Shadow Splitting Sword was a martial art that would cause the user''s sword to split apart, to confuse the enemy. The sword would attack from many directions. But only one sword was real. Chen Ming looked at the sword that was directed towards him. He could feel the danger. He hurriedly jumped backwards. ¡°Fighting with someone who uses a weapon with bare hands is no good. Even if I have a steel like body.¡± Chen Ming after retreating He was trying to find a weak point of the Shadow Splitting Sword technique. ¡°There must be a weakness somewhere.¡± Chen Nan, seeing that Chen Ming was looking for the weakness of his technique, rushed forward and attacked to distract Chen Ming. He used The Shadow Splitting Sword to attack Chen Ming again. Chen Ming easily dodges. He was much faster than Chen Nan. Chen Nan had only the Shadow Splitting Sword technique he was proud of. The other techniques he had were considered low-level techniques that weren''t worth mentioning. Chen Ming, after dodging for a while, he was already able to notice the weakness of the technique. What was the weak point of the Shadow Splitting Sword? Its weak point is simple. Its weak point is the shadow itself. ¡°The Intangible Sword is a sword without shadows.¡± Chen Ming smiled before lunging at Chen Nan. ¡°Die you worthless!¡± "COURTING DEATH! Ah, atst I can say the phrase I want to say!" Chen Ming let the sword pass through him. Before using the Meridian Destroying Palm martial technique, Chen Ming''s palm shed an orange light before itnded on Chen Nan''s abdomen. ¡°Aug!¡± Chen Nan''s abdomen was heavily injured!!. The attack power of the Meridian Destroying Palm was extraordinary. After Chen Ming had attacked Chen Nan''s abdomen, the orange light in Chen Ming''s hand spread throughout his entire body. The various meridians within Chen Nan''s body were damaged. Chen Nan could only use two-fourths of his own profound energy now. ¡°The Meridian Destroying Palm!, this is not true, even Grand Elder. Chen Yijing still failed to learn it. But Chen Ming...¡± One of the elders spoke up. He couldn''t believe it. In this tournament, They already knew who was going to lose and who was going to win. Chen Kongye saw that he couldn''t risk causing Chen Nan to get hurt any more stood up and roar "Stop! This Duel is over!.¡± Chen Kongye descended into the courtyard. He jumped in front of Chen Nan who wanted to continue attacking Chen Ming with such a physical state. ¡°Stop it, you have lost.¡± ¡°No, I am not gonna lose!, I will never lose to this trash!.¡± "trash? If I''m a trash, then what are you?¡± Chen Ming didn''t think his attack would be this strong, one palm destroyed the flow of the pulse. ¡°Chen¡­ Ming¡­!¡± "That''s my name, nice to meet you." Chen Ming then looked at Chen Kongnan. Before bowing his head and walking out of the arena nobody said anything everything happen so fast in the blink of an eye 12 Chapter 12 Chen Ming, after dealing with Chen Nan, did not wait for the announcement of who was the loser and who was the winner. Chen Ming was feeling really good right now. How long has it been? that he didn''t feel this good ¡°Unfortunately, the other party didn''t get it.¡± Chen Ming sighed. He returned to his residence. On the way back to his ce Xiao Wen was waiting for him. ¡°Young Master, it was a wonderful fight.¡± Xiaowen spoke with sparkling eyes. Chen Ming only let out a dryugh. ¡°It''s not that much. Just having a martial technique that is a little better than him that¡¯s all¡± Chen Ming said humbly. Xiaowen shook her head. The battle was very eye-opening. She knew that the martial technique Chen Ming used to fight against Chen Nan was very powerful. She did not know what martial technique Chen Ming used. But for martial arts to be able to show the light It had to be a martial art from the Qi Gathering Stage at the very least. Therefore, the martial technique Chen Ming used was definitely not in the Qi Foundation Stage And not only his offence technique His movement technique as well must be at the same stage. Only the strong will be epted in this world. Xiao Wen herself did not escape from this perspective of life. She also respected the strong. Chen Ming, the fact that he was able to defeat Chen Nan, who was known as a prodigy of this generation, and only use a few days of training. causing Xiao Wen to look at him in a new light. along with the gentle attitude he had shown over the past few days. He now in Xiao Wen''s eyes was no longer a worthless or a pervert young master. He is now a young master worthy of respect. and...A brother she is proud of Chen Ming saw that Xiaowen looked at him with a change in her eyes. He was overjoyed. ¡°Sister, it seems that you don''t hate me anymore, right?¡± Chen Ming said happily. Xiao Wen blushed slightly as he called her sister and she shook her head before speaking. ¡°Xiao Wen must apologize to the Young Master. Xiao Wen knows well. that Xiao Wen''s past actions might make the young master feel ufortable. If the Young Master wanted to punish Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen would be happy to ept the punishment.¡± Chen Ming heard that and immediately shook his head and refused. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that, Sis... It was not you that did something wrong. It was me... You are my first friend...and Sister. I mean, you were the first one I had talked to aftering back from the forest. Mother and Father don¡¯t count. I will never hurt my sister.¡± Xiao Wen saw how serious Chen Ming was with his words. She was moved and just nodded. She wanted to refuse his kindness. Even She was adopted in the eyes of other people she was just amer. How can she be his friend and sister? But when she looked at Chen Ming''s gentle face, She couldn''t refuse. ¡°Well, today I¡¯m in a good mood. I want to have some fun instead of going back home. Could you please tell me where I should go? of course not the old ce the Old Ming would go¡± talk about fun ces Xiao Wen couldn''t figure out. To speak for the old Chen Ming, he would definitely take his friends to the brothel for sure. But for Xiao Wen, there would be no way to take her young master to the brothel. There is absolutely no way. Chen Ming saw the conflict in Xiao Wen''s eyes, he could understand. He quickly spoke up before the matter began to escte. ¡°How about this? Why don''t we go for a walk around the city? As I was on the carriage on my way back from the forest I saw all the interesting ces in the city. Why don''t we just go for a walk and rx?¡± Xiao Wen heard that Chen Ming only wanted to walk around the city and let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to take him to a ce like that. Even if she had to die, she wouldn''t go Chen Ming after that took Xiao Wen to his mother to ask for money now he was so poor that he didn¡¯t even have a single coin in his body 13 Chapter 13 The streets was full of people it was very lively with the merchants wearing colorful cloth entertain customers, inviting them to their shop. Chen Ming, along with the now very beautiful Xiao Wen, walked close to each other through many shops with smile on their face Chen Ming while walking around with interest like a child encountered something new. He found many interesting things. If he could bring these items back to his world. He was sure that he could earn a lot of money by selling them. They walk around until Chen Ming notice that Xiao Wen looked at something Chen Ming saw what it is only smiled and said ¡°Hey Xiao Wen Sis, what do you think of this piece of jade? is it pretty¡± Chen Ming picked up a piece of jade before asking Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen only shook her head and smiled at Chen Ming. ¡°Young Master, I have to apologize. Xiao Wen had no knowledge of jade. therefore unable to give advice.¡± Chen Ming smiled back. He had seen her looking at this piece of jade for a long time, and as he picked up this piece of jade, He saw Xiao Wen''s eyes never looking away from it. He thought that she would like it. Young women have always been interested in jewelry. and although she had no knowledge of jade, of course he had the way to verify it -------------------- Seven Moon Jade Pendant(Earth Profound Stage) Properties: Resist strong yin energy. Strengthen female martial practitioners. Makes them cultivate faster. -------------------- Chen Ming wanted to buy this jade for Xiao Wen as a gift. ¡°How much is this?¡± The merchant selling this jade was not a normal merchant. He wasn''t wearing fancy clothes, but was wearing tattered clothes. He was selling this jade in the middle of the market with a single piece of cloth spread on the ground. He looked hesitant to part with this jade. He probably needed the money for some reason. "Young Master this jade is thest piece of my inheritance that I have left. I don''t want money But I want to trade it for Snow Ginseng.¡± The people who were walking around heard that the poor merchant wanted Snow Ginseng as a payment. They all looked at him as if he had gone insane. ¡°Snow Ginseng is not something that money can buy. It was an important ingredient for refining an Earth Profound level pill. Hmm, did you really think this worthless jade is worth that much! Whoever pays for it is a fool.¡± ¡°Shameless, It is not even worth ten years old ginseng, let alone snow ginseng.¡± The people started to go into insulting mode. They''re just too much. What is it about them? Chen Ming didn''t understand. ¡°Social bullying, no matter the world, is still the same.¡± Chen Ming sighed. He didn¡¯t have Snow Ginseng. He wanted to give this piece of jade to Xiao Wen to thank her for taking care of him. Chen Ming thought for a moment before asking. ¡°Merchant, I don''t have Snow Ginseng. and I thought that there might not be any people around here who have it as well. Or if they had, they wouldn''t exchange it for this piece of jade. Merchant, I would like to ask some questions. Will it be alright?¡± The poor merchant listened and thought the same thing as Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ming and think he was a good person maybe he could help him ¡°It¡¯s alright Young Master, please ask.¡± Chen Ming nodded before asking. ¡°Merchant, why do you want Snow Ginseng?¡± The merchant''s expression after hearing the question darkened and filled with despair before speaking. ¡°Young Master, the reason why I want Snow Ginseng is to bring it to heal my daughter. She was thest treasure I had in this world. If she leaves, I have nothing left. Young Master, please help me.¡± Chen Ming when heard that he feel sad for some reason He was usually someone who was sympathetic. It made him want to help people if he can. He might not be able to help everyone. But whoever he could help, he wants to help. Chen Ming believed in thew of karma. Doing good things and good thing will happen to you ¡°Merchant, if I can help your daughter Will the merchant give this jade to me?¡± The poor merchant, hearing that, his dark eyes brightened. ¡°Of course, let alone jade. I am ready to give my life to you.¡± Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. ¡°Merchant, please take me to your daughter.¡± The merchant nodded before hurriedly getting up. He bowed to Chen Ming. before leading him in one direction within Duan Yang City. The ce he was leading Chen Ming and Xiao Wen into was a less developed area within the city. There are no beautiful houses here. But it''s just a wooden shed built from rough wood put together, it can only be used to protect from rain and sun. It wouldn''t be able to help with the cold that much. Chen Ming looked around. This is like a poor slum. Chen Ming walked in, it looked dirty and poor, but he didn''t care. and followed the merchant without hesitation. As a result, he gained even more respect from Xiao Wen. ¡°Young Master, pleasee this way. This is my little home with my little daughter. It might be a disgrace that I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Zhong Yang. As for my little daughter, her name is Diao Lin.¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking. "It''s alright, don''t worry. My name is Chen Ming. As for this beautiful youngdy, her name was Xiao Wen. my sister" Chen Ming introduced himself. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with wide eyes. The girl''s face was slightly red because Chen Ming had introduced her as a beautiful youngdy. and also it felt good that he called her a sister instead of servant. ¡°Chen Ming¡­ AH!!! It''s you! the heir of the Chen n who rules over the city, Young Master Chen, I don''t think it is you, please forgive my stupidity!¡± Zhong Yang knelt down and apologized to Chen Ming. Chen Ming furrowed his brows together before stopping Zhong Yang before it was too much. ¡°Stop it Mr Zhong Yang, I told you not to worry. I''m not an evil person, I might have a bad reputation. But I never hurt anyone for no reason.¡± Zhong Yang, hearing that, was embarrassed. He was afraid of Chen Ming, He only listens to rumors and never sees them with his own eyes. ¡°Well leave it aside, your daughter''s situation is more important. Please take me to meet your daughter." ¡°Please, young master.¡± Zhong Yang led Chen Ming into his shed. Inside the shed was a young girl lying in a nket. Chen Ming looked at her face. This girl has a cute face. But her lovely face was now very pale. Chen Ming immediately check her status -------------------- Sun Lin Level 87 Stage Qi Gathering Stage(Middle) Health 20/1740 Energy 870/870 Status Poisoned(Dragon Tongue) -------------------- ¡°She doesn''t have the surname Zhong, but Sun?¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He wanted to ask Zhong Yang about this as to why he had lied to him, but when he thought about it, he probably had a reason. And asking about it might turn out to be a big deal. Chen Ming examined Zhong Yang''s name and found that his family was the normal Zhong family. Plus, his profound level was just an ordinary person. ¡°Really weird¡± And while Chen Ming was hesitating, he received a message. -------------------- Mission help Sun Lin Duration 5 hours Reward: A scroll for Concocting a Qi Foundation Level pill. -------------------- 14 Chapter 14 Chen Ming hesitated a little. But the hesitation disappeared after seeing the mission. ¡°The system wants me to help Sun Lin¡­¡± Chen Ming understood one thing aftering to this world. The system always helps him to get stronger. Chen Ming looked at the worried Zhong Yang. He seemed to be hiding something. Chen Ming took a deep breath. before asking Zhong Yang ¡°Merchant Zhong, this girl is not your daughter right?¡± Zhong Yang heard that, he trembled and looked at Chen Ming in fear. He was afraid that Chen Ming will do something when he found out the truth Zhong Yang hurriedly lowered his head and immediately apologized to Chen Ming. ¡°Young Master Chen, I was wrong, I deserved to die, but please, young miss didn''t do anything wrong. Please help her.¡± ¡°Young Miss?¡± Chen Ming began to feel that the girl must have some background for him to refer her as Young Miss ¡°You misunderstand me, I''m asking not because I want to do something bad or refuse to help. I asked for my and my sister safty I''m just afraid that the background of Merchant Zhong and the young girl might bring us harm. But even I couldn''t stand still. This young girl was being poisoned with the dragon tongue poison. I need to get rid of the poison within ten hours, otherwise she won''t be able to survive.¡± Chen Ming''s words made Zhong Yang tremble a little bit but if Chen Ming know what poison she had he might had the a way to cure it ¡°Thank you young master for your kindness. I, Zhong Yang, owe you a debt of gratitude. Even if I have to go through hell and high water I am willing to do so.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. ¡°Okay leave that forter after I save her first.¡± Chen Ming did not dy. He immediately examined the dragon tongue poison status. -------------------- Dragon''s Tongue Poison (Earth Profound Stage) Properties: Causing the flow of profound energy to be stuck. Break the pulse and life force. Treatment method: 30 mil of red potion mixed with 100 gram of Sky Swallowing grass, boiled in 200 mil of water until it thickens before using it for treatment. ? -------------------- ¡°Sky Swallowing Grass, Xiao Wen, do you know about it?¡± Xiao Wen nodded before answering. ¡°Yes I know about it Young Master, do you want to use the Sky Swallowing Grass?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to use 100 grams. Can you tell me where I can get it?¡± ¡°Young Master, the Sky Swallowing Grass is actually grass that can be found anywhere. even here Xiao Wen saw it.¡± Chen Ming was shocked he thought it was a very rare herb just by its name who know it was an ordinary grass that grow everywhere Xiao Wen seemed to know what Chen Ming was thinking. She giggled before speaking. ¡°Young Master, the reason why it is called the Sky Swallowing Grass is not because it is so valuable. But because the number of them is sorge that they can swallow the sky.¡± Chen Ming onlyughed dryly. Xiao Wen then asked something. ¡°Young Master, why did Young Master know that Little Lady had been poisoned by the Dragon Tongue? Then why did Young Master want the Sky Swallowing Grass? Or that Young Master knows how to cure it?¡± Xiao Wen shot a question at Chen Ming. causing Chen Ming to sweat, he hadn''t thought of this. ¡°Well, I¡­ I, Ah that¡¯s right I had read about it inside a book in the Scripture Hall¡­That¡¯s it¡­.¡± Bull, it is full of bull, Chen Ming couldn''t think of anything, and that is the first thing he could think of. Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up slightly. before smiling and speaking ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen didn''t think of catching Young Master. But Xiao Wen wanted Young master to be careful. Young Master has no way of knowing when Young Master''s knowledge will return as a double-edged sword to hurt Young Master. Xiao Wen had some advice. If the young master has not yet reached at least the Qi Gathering Stage, please do not act impulsively.¡± Xiao Wen warned Chen Ming with concern. Chen Ming nodded and was d that Xiao Wen didn''t seem to care how he knew about it. But she was more interested in how his knowledge would hurt him. Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen, who finally blushed and lowered her head, not daring to meet Chen Ming''s eyes. Chen Ming then turned to Zhong Yang before speaking. ¡°Merchant Zhong, let''s keep this a secret between us. Never tell anyone that I can cure this poison. Can you do it?" Zhong Yang nodded before taking his oath to heaven and earth. If he spreads this matter let him die without ce to bury Chen Ming believed that he would definitely do as he said. because when he was honest Chen Ming heard the sound of thunder as if it was a signal to ept Zhong Yang''s vow. ¡°Understood, Merchant Zhong, please deal with the Sky Swallowing Grass and the pot that is used to boil medicines. I will make an antidote.¡± Zhong Yang, who was given the order, immediately did as his order without asking. Preparation took less than ten minutes. Chen Ming started a fire. Adding 100g of Sky Swallowing Grass along with water, he boiled it for a moment before it was the time for the main ingredient Red Potion, Chen Ming pretended to reach into his shirt before pulling out a ss bottle full of red liquid. Xiao Wen saw the ss bottle containing the red liquid, and her eyes widened. She seemed to have seen this before. But it is very valuable. causing her to be unable to help herself and identally speak out ¡°Heavenly Blood Medicine!¡± Zhong Yang heard this and was stunned. ¡°Heavenly Blood Medicine!, Young Master Chen¡­ don''t tell me you''d be willing to use such a mystical medicine. to help Young miss.¡± The red potion that Chen Ming used ording to legend was said to be the most rare medicine in this world. No one can cook it. It was a divine medicine that came from the heavens. It is said that the person who concocted it was at the ancestral stage in the legend. Chen Ming did not understand what he was doing. He slowly mixed thirty mil of red potion into the pot. and as soon as he poured the red potion in. The boiled water in the pot was like being sucked into the red potion before it turned from red to green Chen Ming waited for a moment, then he checked the stats inside the pot. -------------------- Ten Thousand Type Poison Antidote (Earth Profound Stage) Status: 50% Completion Properties: Used to detoxify all kinds of poisons that are at the Earth Profound Stage and below. -------------------- Chen Ming sat and waited until the 50% status was 100%, then he extinguished the fire before inhaling the smell of the medicine. ¡°It can be used for treatment now. Merchant Zhong hurried up and gave the Young miss this medicine. She will be fine after that.¡± Chen Ming turned to Zhong Yang. He was still absent-minded. ¡°Merchant Zhong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ please, young master.¡± ¡°Bring the medicine I cooked and feed the Young miss. If it is slower, I am afraid that the potency of the medicine will be less.¡± Chen Ming suggested, which Zhong Yang immediately followed. Chen Ming after that saw Zhong Yang slowly bring the cup to the pot he had finished concocting. His hands trembled as if afraid that he would drop the medicine. Chen Ming only shook his head. It wasn''t that valuable. Even if he spilled it all on the ground, Chen Ming still can make it like a hundred times.... 15 Chapter 15 ------------------- Sun Lin(???) Level 87 Health 1740/1740 Energy 870/870 Status Healthy ------------------- Chen Ming examined Sun Lin. He pretended to check her pulse. But he actually checked her status. He, after seeing the poison status had disappeared, let out a smile. -------------------- Mission Completed Receive 1 Qi Foundation Level Pill Concocting Scroll. -------------------- Chen Ming, after checking Sun Lin''s status, turned to Zhong Yang before speaking. ¡°The poison has beenpletely expelled. Soon the young miss would wake up and regain her consciousness.¡± Zhong Yang was d to hear that. He was relieved and grateful to Chen Ming. ¡°Thank you young master for your kindness. If not for Young Master, I don¡¯t know what will happen to young miss¡­¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°I only did what I was supposed to do. I did it for the things that I needed. Hopefully Merchant Zhong will still remember the agreement between us.¡± Merchant Zhong heard that and smiled before hurriedly taking out the jade and respectfully giving it to Chen Ming. Compared to the Heavenly Blood Medicine This piece of jade could only be regarded as rubbish. Chen Ming happily epted the jade. He looked at Xiao Wen with a smile before walking closer to her. ¡°Xiao Wen Sis, I will give it to you.¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± Xiao Wen, who is still wondering where Chen Ming got Heavenly Blood Medicine from. was drawn out from her thought She looked at the jade that Chen Ming had handed to her. She didn¡¯t know why she felt the sweetness in her heart. She had many suitors who wanted to court her even if she was just a servant. They gave her countless gifts and precious things, but she didn''t care. But this time, Chen Ming gave her a gift. Not only did she not feel bad about it, She feel good that he gave it to her She knew that Chen Ming gave this jade to her from his honest heart. She had never felt this way before. That Chen Ming gave her something was worth more than the thing itself. He tried to get it. Not for himself, but for her, his sister. ¡®Sister It doesn¡¯t sound so bad isn¡¯t it¡¯ Xiao Wen smiled before speaking ¡°Young master...No little brother Ming did you do all of this just to give me this jade¡­¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Ah, Umm yeah I saw that you have been looking at it for a long time. I think you would like it. And I''m also looking for a gift to give to you as a thank you for taking care of me. and bing my cute sister.¡± Xiao Wen''s heart pounded slightly. She looked at the jade before nodding and taking it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, little bro.¡± Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head and turned to Zhong Yang, who was looking after Sun Lin. Chen Ming saw that everything was going to be fine and thought to say goodbye to Zhong Yang. But ¡°Young master. Xiao Wen can sense the killing intent.¡± Chen Ming nodded his head, and he could feel the killing intent as well. The killing intent was not directed at Zhong Yang or Sun Lin, it was directed at him. ¡°These guys must be some of the people who thought of killing me. Xiao Wen Sis, let''s get out of here. Otherwise Merchant Zhong and Young Miss might be in danger. I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°I understand. Let it be Xiao Wen''s duty.¡± Xiao Wen took out her sword. Her sword was a flexible sword. She pulled out from the area around her waist. She always carried a sword with her. Chen Ming knew that she had a high cultivation. The fact that she carried the sword with her all the time did not exceed Chen Ming''s expectations. Chen Ming turned to look at Zhong Yang before speaking. ¡°Merchant Zhong, we must go first. There seemed to be some ill-wishers trying to kill me. Merchant Zhong, after this, quickly finds a new ce to live. Be careful." Zhong Yang could sense the seriousness from the conversation that the two had said earlier. He just nodded. He didn''t have any way that he could help both of them. Chen Ming then came out of the shed where Zhong Yang and Sun Lin lived. He came out and found that the people in the slums had all hid in their sheds. In front of him stood a group of men in ck with veils surrounding him and Xiao Wen. Looking at the number, there are about 40-50 people approximately ¡°Didn''t think that the famous Chen n''s Young Patriarch would visit such a remote area. What an honor that the noble one hase to visit here. By the way, Young Patriarch, are you satisfied with this area?¡± ¡°If the Young Patriarch is satisfied, I can make it your resting ce forever if you wish.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together, ignoring the words of the ck robed man in front of him. He immediately checked his stats. Zhang Sanfeng Title Leader of The ck Tiger Group Level 42 Stage Qi Foundation Stage(High) Health 420/420 Energy 210/210 Zhang Sanfeng is the leader of the group as he was the one with the highest level of profound strength. The others were only at the beginning of the Qi Foundation Stage. ¡°You guys probably didn''t know that Xiao Wen was at the Qi Gathering Stage, right?¡± Chen Ming thought it would be like that. If the other party knew that Xiao Wen was at the Qi Gathering Stage, They definitely wouldn''t have sent someone of this level. and as expected Zhang Sanfeng was surprised he look at Xiao Wen to determine if what Chen Ming said was true Xiao Wen knew what Chen Ming wanted She released her profound energy to scare them The men in ck group when they felt the pressureing from Xiao Wen was that of the Qi Gathering Stage They were afraid some tried to run away but it¡¯s already toote 16 Chapter 16 ¡°You lot!! How dare you, to insult the young master. You will live no longer.¡± Chen Ming, who was looking at the situation, heard what Xiao Wen had said and was surprised. She released a huge amount of killing intent along with the pressure of her profound energy. The Qi Gathering Stage was not a joke. And on top of that, Xiao Wen had a profound strength at the Middle level and was about to break through to an Advanced one. With such power, it was able to easily suppress the Qi Foundation Stage to the point that they started to fall on their knees without much difficulty. Zhang Sanfeng was able to sense a high level of profound energy. The expression filled with pride gradually disappeared. He looked at Xiao Wen with eyes filled with fear. ¡®Why would there be a Qi Gathering Stage practitioner!? It''s not included in what I agreed on!¡¯ Zhang Sanfeng furrowed his brows together. He received a thousand gold taels to deal with Chen Ming. He thought it was an easy job and paid good money, so he agreed. One thousand gold taels was enough for them to move out of this city and start a new lifefortably. ¡°It seems like this is not as easy as I thought. But anyway, we can''t back down, either, we''ve arrived here. Even if a Qi Gathering Stage practitioner appeared, Hmmm!. She is but only one person. We have almost fifty people. Even at the Qi Gathering Stage She will not be able to escape from our grasp.¡± Zhang Sanfeng spoke rationally. he didn''t seem to see Chen Ming in his eyes at all. Chen Ming at this moment could only sigh. It''s like this, it seems that it can''t be helped. ¡°Why does this world have only people like this?¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He had read a lot of novels and didn''t think he woulde across a real thing like this. death seekers ¡°Young Master, don''t worry. Xiao Wen will protect Young Master.¡± Xiao Wen saw that Chen Ming was silent. So she thought that Chen Ming was probably scared. She walked closer to Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before reaching for his hand tofort him. Chen Ming could feel the softness. He looked at his hand. Before looking at Xiao Wen She smiled at him softly. Chen Ming was now blushing. Xiao Wen is so cute Chen Ming looked at those who wanted to deal with him. His eyes lit up. ¡°Can''t help it, this isn''t the first time I have seen dead people. Let''s get it over with." Who was Chen Ming in his old world to be able to tell that this was not his first time? This is something that will be revealedter. -------------------- Quest Exterminate a pest Target Zhang Sanfeng Duration None Reward Red Potion 10 ea -------------------- Chen Ming did not pay much attention to the mission notification message. He only looked past it. The system probably wanted him to go through this experience. because it is essential to survival. Chen Ming had already understood what had to be done. He held Xiao Wen''s hand tightly before speaking. ¡°I''m fine, Xiao Wen Sis, thank you.¡± Chen Ming smiled before looking at Zhang Sanfeng. ,m ¡°Xiao Wen Sis, for that person, may I ask that you don¡¯t interfere I am going to deal with him alone¡± Chen Ming pointed at Zhang Sanfeng. ¡°I want to use him as a measure of my skill.¡± Xiao Wen seemed to understand what Chen Ming wanted, she nodded. "Of Course Young Master" Xiao Wen then slowly let go of Chen Ming''s hand before speaking with a smile. Chen Ming smiled back at Xiao Wen who believed in him. ¡°Let''s get started.¡± "You" Chen Ming gathered the Qi from the Dantian into both palms. An orange light appeared in his hand. The light shone like scorching iron. It was extremely hot and dangerous. ¡°Be careful, My hand is hard and heavy.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming disappeared from where he stood. Chen Ming used the Sky Walking technique to the fullest extent. Dashing forwards his hand breaking the pulse of the nearest enemy. Bang! The Meridian Destroying Palm sent a powerful profound energy to destroy the enemy''s pulse. His dantian swelled up before it exploded. "Ugh" The first enemy was easily knocked down with just one blow. He didn''t just fall unconscious. But he truly left this world. Chen Ming looked at his enemy. The expression in his eyes was as emotionless as before. Not much has changed. ¡°KILL HIM!!! He killed the Third Brother, KILL HIM!!!, KILL HIM!!!!¡± The enemies at this moment began to draw their weapons and attack Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s palm continued to shine brightly, deflecting everythinging his way, whether it was a sword, a giant hammer, a mace, a giant staff, all of them were destroyed after touching Chen Ming''s palm. The profound energy contained in Chen Ming''s palm was extremely intense. ¡°Ug¡­¡± "Ugh" "Help!!!, don''t kill me." Chen Ming, like a demon in human form, swung his palm towards the enemies, causing them to die with a single palm. Then he relentlessly ughtered the enemies. His heart was pounding. This wasn''t the first time he had killed someone. But not that he likes the feel of it. No matter how you kill someone, there must be some feeling of guilt. although it is necessary for survival Chen Ming embraced this feeling and continued to fight. blood spilled all over the ground Xiao Wen did her job well. willow leaves one sword one life She was able to deal with these wastes well. She looked at Chen Ming. He seemed to be able to take care of himself. causing her to feel relieved 17 Chapter 17 ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhang Sanfeng now looked at Chen Ming as if he was a demon. He didn''t expect Chen Ming to be this strong. He used just one palm to kill his subordinates. ¡°If this continues We all will die.retreat first, retreat!¡± Zhang Sanfeng retreated as soon as he saw that Chen Ming alone had defeated more than ten of them. Not including Xiao Wen. At this moment, there were only less than twenty of them left. If more were to die it will affect the group in the long term. ¡°Hmm, that bastard dares to deceive us that it is an easy job with a thousand taels, haha. How foolish I am¡± Zhang Sanfeng clenched his teeth until blood fell down from the corner of his mouth. Zhang Sanfeng''s subordinates, hearing that they had to withdraw their forces, immediately followed suit. They don''t want to be here anymore. They knew that if they continued to fight, they had all been killed. Chen Ming saw that the enemies had withdrawn . He stopped chasing. He let out a breath. He looked at the body of the person he had killed. before holding hands and praying ¡°No matter what, killing people still feels bad. But it can''t be helped, Zhang Sanfeng, let me kill you.¡± Chen Ming said Zhang Sanfeng''s name. Zhang Sanfeng was taken aback. He looked at Chen Ming, his brows furrowed together. Zhang Sanfeng slowly reached out to open the cloth covering his face. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± "How did I know it doesn''t matter, but today you have to die." ¡°Die? You want to kill me? Hmm Don''t overestimate yourself you can kill my subordinate and you think you will be able to kill me With your cultivation? What a joke I know you will let that woman deal with me. You''re just as a rumor said someone hiding behind the hem of a woman''s skirt.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. "Nonsense" After speaking, Chen Ming rushed towards Zhang Sanfeng before using his palm to attack him Zhan Sanfeng didn¡¯t think that Chen Ming wouldn''t speak but take action immediately. ¡°You!¡± ? Zhang Sanfeng did not think that Chen Ming would stop talking. As usual, ording to the traditions of martial artists They must first verbally fight. Why would Chen Ming attack him without paying attention to the custom? This was not how cultivators usually behave!! Zhang Sanfeng quickly took out his sword. Zhang Sanfeng''s sword was a sword that was forged with a rare fine metal. Peng!!! For the first time, Chen Ming was unable to destroy an enemy''s weapon with his palm. Chen Ming examined the red sword that Zhang Sanfeng had pulled out. -------------------- Blood Devil Sword (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties Every time it hits an enemy, it will inflict a bleeding effect. the user will receive life force and profound energy of his enemy Require ck Iron Ore to Upgrade -------------------- Chen Ming jumped back from Zhang Sanfeng. Creating a distance, he did not know what kind of technique Zhang Sanfeng had. If he immediately countered, Chen Ming might be injured. Zhang Sanfeng received Chen Ming''s palm just now. He was pushed back two or three steps. The destructive power of the Meridian Destroying Palm was extraordinary. He had never encountered such a powerful destructive power before. ¡°Chi...That guy is so strong. Who dares say He is trash!?¡± Zhang Sanfeng began to feel that the rumor was unreliable. If a person this strong is trash What are they? Not everyone has great martial skill. Chen Ming was able to use a martial technique that was higher than his own profound level was a rare urrence. Maybe because of luck or whatever. for Zhang Sanfeng He was not a gifted person. His martial art level was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. ¡°retreat!!, you all protect me!!!¡± "Don''t even think about leaving!." The willow de swayed in the wind. The sword shone with a green light, cutting through the enemy''s body. Xiao Wen had now intercepted his way out of the slums. She would never let Zhang Sanfeng escape. without her young master being unable to step past him. ¡°Hey, do you know who I am? I am the young master of the Zhang family. If you do anything to me, The Zhang n will definitely take care of you guys!¡± Xiao Wen shook his head. ¡°You are iparable to my young master, not even the tip of his hair. Hmm, Zhang n?. I will bring this matter about you wanting to kill the young master to tell my mistress.¡± Zhang Sanfeng heard Xiao Wen say that she will tell this matter to the mistress. His expression changed. Of course, he knew who the mistress Xiao Wen was talking about. That woman was Zhang Lin. The only sister of Supreme Patriarch Zhang. Supreme Patriarch Zhang loved his sister very much. If he knew that Zhang Sanfeng wanted to kill her child, his nephew How many lives he has is not enough Zhang Sanfeng was only the son of an elder within the family. Just a single word of Supreme Patriarch Zhang could have killed him. ¡°Hmph, we don''t have a choice. use everything you have to kill this woman!!." Zhang Sanfeng''s subordinates looked at each other. they don''t know what to do. They didn''t dare to act. even if it was their young master''s order ¡°Why are you guys standing still? I told you to attack that girl!¡± Zhang Sanfeng wanted his subordinates to be bait. so that he may find a way to survive. He didn''t think of returning to the family. because he knew that what awaited him was only death. ¡°Who doesn''t think to resist and keep fighting, put down your weapons and put your head down.and I will spare you!¡± ¡°And of course, except for Zhang Sanfeng. because you will die here.¡± Chen Ming said he didn''t want to kill people unnecessarily. His hands were already stained with enough blood. Zhang Sanfeng looked at Chen Ming angrily. ¡°I will kill you. Even if I have to die here!¡± Zhang Sanfeng was furious. He was like a dog that was connered he would fight even if he were to die. He chose to kill Chen Ming. He thought that he had a chance to defeat Chen Ming. He wanted to take Chen Ming as a hostage, but His martial arts were too weak. This time, Chen Ming was able to establish a foothold. He knocked Zhang Sanfeng''s sword out of his hand. before smashing his palm to Zhang Sanfeng''s chest. ¡°Ug¡­¡± Zhang Sanfeng retreated, spattering blood. Chen Ming looked at Zhang Sanfeng. He looked at the life force. One palm could do a lot of damage. Zhang Sanfeng''s life force was only one-tenth he normally have 18 Chapter 18 Zhang Sanfeng at this moment could only spit out blood. Although he still had a tenth of his life force, This didn''t mean he wouldn''t suffer the damage he received. His health was steadily decreasing at a rapid rate. With every second his life force declined, the dantian and the qi path way inside his body were heavily damaged. He could only use three-tenths of his profound energy. ¡°What technique is this!? It damage my dantian and qi path way I can feel my cultivation base dropping¡± Zhang Sanfeng could feel his fear of death. Chen Ming at this moment seemed to have a shadow of death appearing around him. Zhang Sanfeng knew that Chen Ming would definitely kill him. Unknowingly, Chen Ming had created a killing intent for himself but he already had it so the system had to create the alternative. -------------------- Already learned [killing intent] Upgrade [killing intent] to [Massacre intent] -------------------- Chen Ming had cold eyes and it was difficult to see right now. He had killed many people. His brain was now carrying a lot of things. Even though he had already killed people but never killed this much in a single moment Even the ground was filled with blood like a river. Chen Ming looked at Zhang Sanfeng. He slowly walked towards the blood devil sword that was stuck on the ground before picking it up. ¡°So what are you nning to do?¡± Zhang Sanfeng could feel some great pressure. He saw Chen Ming as a demon with a dark shadow. Chen Ming slowly raised his sword and made a cut to his arm. Crimson blood slowly flowed from his arm. ¡°Young master!¡± Xiao Wen was shocked that Chen Ming had hurt himself. Chen Ming closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°It hurts and feels bad. I still have blood. It still hurts that I am still a human¡­¡± Chen Ming spoke. He wanted to do it. This pain helped him cool down. It helped his sanity return. He must be aware of the killing. Recognizing theplication and epting it, he would never be satisfied with killing. ¡°This blood, this killing I will bear it.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming walked towards Zhang Sanfeng. ¡°No, ya, don''t do it, don''t kill me.¡± ¡°Your life will be a reminder to me that I am alive and that I must return to where I came from. Even if it was as full of blood as before No, maybe more than that.¡± Chen Ming smiled. His smile was still gentle. But it''s still full of meaning "no!" Fing! The blood devil sword cut down Zhang Sanfeng''s neck. before his head dropped and rolled onto the ground. Chen Ming''s hand that was holding the Blood Devil Sword at this moment slowly trembled. He slowly let the sword fall to the ground. his body trembled. He felt so excited!! he had to control it!! "Young Mister" Xiao Wen''s soft and gentle voice sounded beside Chen Ming''s ears. Chen Ming could feel the warmth. Xiao Wen was now hugging Chen Ming from behind. ¡°It''s okay, young master. It''s okay now..." Xiao Wen''s voice seemed to lull Chen Ming''s cold heart. He let out a breath. He felt the warmth that Xiao Wen embraced him. Even though he had killed people before, killing such arge number of people still had an effect on him. He turned to embrace Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen didn''t look disdainful at all. Chen Ming gradually cooled down after receiving the warmth from Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen gently stroked Chen Ming''s back until he returned to normal. Chen Ming after returning to normal He gradually separated himself from Xiao Wen. He looked at Xiao Wen in her eyes before speaking. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Wen Sis. You are my best sister.¡± ¡°Little bro¡± Xiao Wen was relieved. She looked at Chen Ming''s arm. ¡°Little bro, We must hurry to fix your wounds. Otherwise, Little bro''s wound might be infected.¡± Chen Ming looked at his arm. and felt that his health was declining. Chen Ming did not dy. Pick up a red potion and take a small sip. The wound on Chen Ming''s arm disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°What a wonderful medicine.¡± Xiao Wen looked at the wound that had disappeared. She had never seen such a magical medicine before. Seeing this, Chen Ming giggled slightly before taking out a bottle of red potion and handing it over to her. ¡°Xiao Wen Sis, take this. use it in emergencies.¡± Xiao Wen paused a little. ¡°Little bro, this medicine is too valuable for me.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°For me, you are more important. You take this medicine. If the day you were harmed This one can help you in times of need.¡± Xiao Wen heard how important she was in Chen Ming''s mind. Her heart was moved. She felt sweet throughout her heart, warm and good. She smiled before taking this precious medicine. ¡°Alright, I think we should leave here. I have to report this to the Master and Mistress.¡± Chen Ming walked over and picked up the Blood Demon Sword. He thought he deserved a little prize by facing what happened. -------------------- Missionplete Recieved Red Potion 10 ea -------------------- 19 Chapter 19 Chen Ming, after dealing with Zhang Sanfeng, immediately went back to the Chen family home. He now had a normal expression. But Xiao Wen could feel that he was thinking about something. She didn''t know what he was thinking. But she didn''t want to leave him alone. ¡°Young Master, are you really okay?¡± Xiao Wen then told Chen Ming that she would stay with him even when Chen Ming slept but he refused ¡°Xiao Wen, this doesn''t seem very appropriate. I''m afraid there will be some strange rumor that will hurt your reputation. I might still feel unwell. but it wasn''t that bad.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. He''s fine. Even though the feeling when he killed the enemy won¡¯t disappear. He thought it wasn''t much. He can control it ¡°Understood, young master. If so, Xiao Wen would like to report the matter to thedy first.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with concern. Before giving up and going to Zhang Lin''s pce to inform about the incident Chen Ming waited for Xiao Wen to leave before walking towards the scripture hall. His mind was still not at peace. He can''t rest. and when unable to rest He should find activities to do. The activity that suited him the most right now was probably training. ¡°The effect of the Rejuvenation Pill has not yet expired from my body. I should use it to my advantage.¡± Chen Ming, after going outside, it was almost 7pm, the sky had darkened, but still one could see that people were cultivating and practicing martial arts in the courtyard. Chen Ming ignored those people and immediately went straight to the scripture hall. The soldiers and people who were cultivating saw Chen Ming enter. They secretly talked to each other in silence. ¡°Little Patriarch, go straight to the scripture hall. It seems he is going to practice again. Even now, Little Patriarchis still cultivating. he deserves to be the strongest in the junior generation.¡± A soldier carrying hundreds of kilos of stones spoke in a breathless voice. "Yes... It was because of diligence that he became strong so quickly. In addition, the little patriarchis diligent. I''ve also heard that he has a talent that can''t be found in a thousand years. The martial technique used by the little patriarchis was also a great one. They say that the martial technique that the little patriarchis is practicing has reached the Qi Gathering stage.¡± Qi Gathering Stage Martial Technique... When everyone heard these words, they were all confused. They still remember that beautiful orange light. ¡°That orange energy¡­ How is it possible that the Qi Gathering Stage was not an easy one that could be aplished easily. If so true Let alone a thousand years, in ten thousand years, there has never been a young man at the age of fifteen capable of mastering a martial technique of that level more advanced than their cultivation base.¡± ¡°You speak logically, but don''t forget the difference between the properties of martial arts. How do you know what level of martial art it is? A martial art that could create a ray of light, only a martial artist of the Qi Gathering stage and above could have it. And you see how bright that light is and how thick it is. If it wasn''t Qi Gathering Stage martial technique, then what other level of martial art would it be?¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded. Chen Ming, the little patriarch of the Chen family. It might actually be a genius that couldn''t be found in the past ten thousand years. The views of the soldiers and the people had improved after Chen Ming had shown his strength. He was known as the youngest Qi Gathering Stage practitioner. The name is popr throughout this region. Everyone now knows Chen Ming. The Chen family''s trash, who had awakened from the ashes, turned into a graceful and strong phoenix. Chen Ming did not know about this rumor that spreading wide ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± "What''s up, dear grandson?" ¡°Dear grandson¡­?¡± Chen Ming now looked at Chen Yijing. Chen Yijing saw Chen Ming walking into the scripture hall. He smiled at him and followed Chen Ming the whole time. He would observe Chen Ming every action while practicing. Every time he saw Chen Ming practice, his expression was filled with surprise. ¡°Chen Ming already perfectly practiced these three martial arts¡­.¡± It was difficult to maintain perfection in martial arts cultivation. For example, when trying to determine the Qi It''s difficult to make them the same line and the same size. The normal flow of profound energy will be flowing through the body through the meridians and dantian. The profound energy might be rippled or twisted. However, Chen Ming''s profound energy flow was different. His flow was very calm, like liquid flowing through a ss tube. Therefore, every use of Chen Ming''s profound energy was never wasted. Controlling profound energy like this would result in cultivating everything faster than usual. two to three times as much ¡°Grandfather, I want to say¡­ If Grandfather stares at me this much, I¡­ will not be able to concentrate on cultivating.¡± Chen Yijing, hearing that,ughed before speaking. ¡°Ah¡­ I''m sorry, I''m just interested in your training method. Well, I won''t bother you anymore. Really, I want to tell you something. I have things I would like to have at the auction that''s going on next week. Do you want toe with me?" Chen Ming heard about the auction and became interested. He thought there might be something interesting going on at the event. ¡®I remember most of the protagonists will get good things back from auctions. This is interesting.¡¯ Chen Ming looked at Chen Yijing before nodding his head. ¡°I will go with Grandpa.¡± Chen Yijing, receiving the answer, smiled. before speaking ¡°Very well, my beloved grandson. Grandfather promised to buy you one thing for you at the auction. Well, you can continue practicing. Grandfather doesn''t want to bother you anymore." Chen Yijing then disappeared, leaving Chen Ming alone. Chen Ming felt strange. He wasn''t used to Chen Yijing''s strange behavior. He didn''t know that Chen Yijing actually wanted to cultivate him after recognizing his talent. He wanted Chen Ming to be the pir of the Chen family in the future. 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Ah¡­ it feels good.¡± Chen Ming slowly stood up from his meditation posture. He now emitted an intense aura. Behind him was a formidable dragon shadow. Chen Ming was now refraining from practicing other martial arts. and focusing on the Dragon Breathing Technique instead. Who would have thought that practicing would make the mind so calm? The killing intent that had stained him vanished like a cloud that had vanished into the sunlight. Chen Ming, after seriously cultivating this technique, he felt that the Yang energy in his body became more intense and pure. His profound energy was stronger, making him train faster. Moreover, Chen Ming had already reached the Qi Gathering Stage! ¡°The power of the Qi Foundation stage and Qi Gathering stage were clearly different. No wonder Xiao Wen had only dealt with the Qi Foundation stage just by releasing her own aura.¡± Chen Ming let out augh. It felt good to to improve so much with a little time --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Initial) Level 50 Health 1000/1000 p Energy 500/500 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Middle Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Initial Stage) Sky walking scripture (Initial Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- ¡°It''s been a week already. Breaking through a major stage took longer than expected. But after this, it will be easy to just umte qi.¡± Chen Ming let out a breath. The days flew by very quickly when he practiced martial arts. He almost forgot the date and time. ¡°It''s been a full week, there are still more than two months left.¡± Chen Ming began to feel homesick. He misses his father and mother. And think about his game console and his 50 inch TV. ¡°I want to drink c and eat instant noodles¡­and CHEESE!!!¡± Chen Ming was tired of the food of this world. Its taste was iparable to food from his world. Although the food here looks luxurious, it''s really nd. Most seasonings use herbs and fruits. There is no sweetener or saltiness here like salt and sugar. ¡°I have to find a way to produce these two things. Otherwise, my taste buds will surely die.¡± The more Chen Ming thought, the more he sighed. ¡°my dear grandson. What''s wrong with you? I see you sighing often." Chen Yijing appeared again, Chen Ming smiled, Chen YiJi within the past week. Not far away from Chen Ming He would often give advice on cultivating martial arts. But when he saw Chen Ming practice any martial arts, He didn''t dare open his mouth to speak again. Dragon Breathing Technique was with the Chen family Since the Chen family was only a farmer''s family, it had a long history. It is said that the ancestors of the Chen n people performed good deeds. and saved a martial practitioner who was about to die. He helped that profound practitioner survive. and in return for gratitude The profound practitioner then handed them two scriptures. One was the Dragon Breathing Technique. with another one is Nine Souls Swords Scriptures With these two martial arts, the Chen family had reached this point. both martial arts Other than the founder of the Chen n a thousand years ago, no one else could use it. It was Chen Ming who was the first to sessfully cultivate it and began to take the same path as that ancestor. The path to reach to the top to prate the sky and ascend to the heaven Chen Ming heard this and became interested. He hadn''t thought of breaking into the sky. Heter realized that the Heavenly Realm was actually blocked by some barrier that could not be prated by the strength that existed on this world. Those who wanted to break through the barriers needed to be more powerful than the top of this world. to go to a higher boundary ¡°We don''t know how either. But it seems that we are the only ones who benefit from the time difference. There is no record that after ascending the time the world will slow down.¡± Chen Ming had read through the textbooks and did not mention that it was time to ascend to a higher realm. The lower boundaries will have different times. It doesn''t have anything to exin clearly. Chen Ming was unsure, but he seemed to be the only one who had the advantage of time. Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head and replying to Chen Yijing. ¡°I''m fine, Grandpa. I just thought the way of cultivating martial arts was a difficult one. It took me a week to reach the Qi Gathering stage. I don''t want to think how much longer this will take.¡± Chen Yijing heard that, his lips twitching non-stop. ¡®For a week¡­ he didn''t know that, when I practiced, I was able to rise from the initial Qi foundation stage to the Intermediate rank. It took me almost a year, this guy¡­ what kind of training do you think it is!¡¯ Chen Yijing wanted to shout out loud. He could only curse Chen Ming in his heart. Chen Ming saw his expression but ignored him before speaking. ¡°Grandfather, the matter of the auction I think it''s about time.¡± Chen Yijing, who was cursing Chen Ming in his heart, heard what Chen Ming had said, nodded. ¡°It''s time for you to prepare. We will go together.¡± 21 Chapter 21 The sky was bright and cloudless. The sun''s light shone all around. Several carriages moved along the road. people talk to each other Now, within everyone''s minds, whether single or multiple, they are thinking about the important things they want to get back from the auction. The auction was held in the Wang n. They are responsible for overseeing and managing all auctions. The Wang n was a famous merchant n, but did not have a military force like the Chen n. But even if they do not have a military force like the Chen n nobody could look down on them. Because they had the money and resources they could hire a bodyguard. such as this auction The Wang n had recruited three Qi gathering stage practitioners. Whoever wants to do something bad in this auction. There was only one way waiting for them. That is the path of death! Inside arge carriage that was dragged forward by a strong dark ck horse. There was an old man and a young man chatting merrily. ¡°It''s like this. You helped grandfather a lot. However, in this chapter that The sky and earth were unified, creating life force. What does this verse mean? Can you tell Grandfather?" The youth thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°The sky is like blood, the earth is like a body. The energy of the sky and the earth when they were brought together would create a life force. The force was born from a heart that was still beating. At this point, Grandfather was supposed to gather his profound energy into the heart''s pulse. flowing in and out, creating a life force.¡± ¡°Heart¡­ just like this, Grandfather was unable to sessfully cultivate it. Indeed, all the profound energy must be gathered and flowed through the heart.¡± The old man who had heard this came to realize. ¡°You have helped Grandfather a lot. Today, if you need anything, tell Grandpa. No matter what, Grandfather will buy it for you.¡± This old man was Chen Yijing. And the young man was Chen Ming. They were discussing how to cultivate the Dragon Breathing Technique. Chen Yijing wanted to know about cultivating it, but did not dare to ask. Because it was very important for a martial practitioner. However, Chen Ming had no intention of hiding it. He nned to tell both his grandfather and his father how to practice this technique. He''s not the type to keep the good stuff alone. His grandfather and father were important people who would protect him in his weak times. and it is not like they could out practice him they would take almost decade while he only need a year or two to reach the same height Chen Yijing did not know why he felt that Chen Ming was a lovely grandson. He didn''t know what he had expected in Chen Ming, slowly disappearing. and bing the feelings that grandfather has for grandchildren. He probably didn''t want his grandchildren to experience anything bad. Whatever he thought of letting Chen Ming do it was gone with the wind now. ¡°My dear grandson, Grandfather, thinks you should go to a sect to continue practicing then only that you could improve faster and reach heaven.¡± ¡°Grandfather, why do you think so?¡± Chen Ming didn''t think Chen Yijing would say this. Chen Yijing could only sigh, there was something he didn''t tell Chen Ming. ¡°My dear grandson Grandfather told you to go to a sect and you should go. Grandfather thought that after finishing the n tournaments, Grandfather will send you to the Sword Saint Sect¡­ You go to practice there. There is much more to it than a n can offer you. You will not be tied to the rules of the n.¡± Chen Yijing wanted Chen Ming to be free. not tied to the n Chen Ming had a bad feeling. He was a quick-witted man who could think of hundreds of reasons. ¡°Grandfather, is the Chen n in danger.¡± Chen Yijing, who was thinking of a way for Chen Ming to go to the Sword Saint Sect, upon hearing that, his face slightly changed before returning to the original. ¡°You don''t have to worry about this. As long as the Chen n still has me I won''t let anyone hurt it. Your father was also a wise ruler. He can definitely handle the problem.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He seemed to have caught a point about the old man''s speech. ¡°Grandfather is the Chen n, has the problem with the Royal n?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming with disbelieving eyes. Chen Ming saw that as a confirmation. He could only speak. ¡°Grandfather, the royal n would see our Chen n as a threat to them. and thinking of finding a way to get rid of us right?¡± Chen Yijing sighed. Chen Ming was really smart beyond his age. He could deduct about the problem very fast ¡°Grandfather, you don''t have to worry. I will go to the Sword Saint Sect as you wish. But no matter what happens I will be a member of the Chen n. I will definitely not dy ande back to help the n. But before I go I will make our Chen n truly strong.¡± Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming. ¡°make the Chen n strong? you have a way?¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Of course I have Grandfather look at this." After speaking, Chen Ming took out something from inside his sleeve. What Chen Ming picked up was a beautiful blue medicinal ball pill. Chen Yijing saw it, his expression brightened before speaking. ¡°This is a basic profound enhancement pill. This pill would allow those cultivators who were below the Qi Foundation stage to break through so that they could walk into the cultivator path. It also helps to build a foundation for the cultivators. Where did you get this precious pill form?¡± Chen Yijing was suspicious. Although the pill in Chen Ming''s hand was only a level one pill. But its rarity was no less than a level four pill. It is the pill that would allow Qi foundation stage or below to cultivate around 50% faster Chen Ming smiled before taking out more. Chen Yijing swallowed his saliva. Chen Ming took out dozens of pills from his inventory. Chen Yijing seemed to understand something. ¡°don''t tell me you¡­.?¡± ¡°That''s right, Grandfather.¡± Chen Ming reiterated that what Chen Yijing thought was true. Chen Ming used his profound energy to create a blue me. "Alcamy me!" ¡°Grandfather, I am an alchemist. as you think Even if the level is not very high.¡± Chen Yijing was dumbfounded when he received this information. the alchemist was extremely hard to find. In this world, all of the alchemists were all flocking to the Saint Pill Sect. Even the great Chen n Still can''t create an alchemist. Chen Ming appeared as an alchemist and had only one meaning. The Chen n was already glorious. Chen Ming thought that just being an alchemist would be able to help the n, it was because of this. ------------------- Mission: Help the n ------------------- Create initial Qi foundation Stage cultivator(0/500) Create Intermediate Qi foundation Stage cultivator (0/250) Create advanced Qi foundation Stage cultivator (0/150) Create initial Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/100) Create intermediate Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/50) Create advanced Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/20) ------------------- Duration: 3 months ------------------- Reward: The Key to Heaven''s Realm/Divine Medicine Alchemist Mission [1] ------------------- ------------------- Mission: Alchemist Path ------------------- Create a Basic Energy Enhancement Pill 0/5000 ------------------- Duration: 1 month ------------------- Reward: Scroll of alchemist, how to concoct a pill at Qi Gathering Stage ------------------- 22 Chapter 22 Chen Ming and Chen Yijing had now arrived at the auction site. The Wang n Auction Hall was veryrge. topare the size, it is as big as a national stadium. Chen Ming was now full of interest in the Auction Hall''s Construction Sculpture. He felt that this ce was very nice and more modern than the other ces. that he had seen At least it wasn''t as modern as the previous world he came from. It was considered more modern than other ces in Duanyang. And while Chen Ming was looking around, it was the opposite of him. Chen Yijing was now thinking about the medicine Chen Ming had shown. Chen Ming told him that within a month, he would concoct five thousand Basic Profound Enhancement Pills to give to the n. This amount could stabilize the future of the Chen n for several decades. And in the next ten years, the Chen n would definitely have at least several hundred Qi Gathering Stage practitioners in the n. Chen Yijing now looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were filled with hope. He is too old. He thought that he would not have much time. Chen Ming is the only hope of survival and prosperity of his n Within the Chen n, there was only him who was an Earth profound stage practitioner. If he wasn''t there, the Chen n would definitely be destroyed already. That was the only thing he didn''t want to happen. Chen Ming and Chen Yijing after getting off the carriage, a servant from the Wang n approached. ¡°Senior Chen Little patriarch Chen, Elder Wang has already prepared seats for the two of you, this way please.¡± The servant greeted Chen Ming and Chen Yijing with the utmost respectful tone and expression. The Chen n was a long-standing warlord n. Up to now, even if the Chen n''s strength was not as strong as the previous generation. They still have good standing in politic. and can not be insulted at all Chen Ming and Chen Yijing didn''t have any particr attitude. They followed the servants of the Wang n, ignoring the surrounding people. ¡°That''s Elder Chen Yijing. He seems to havee to the auction specifically for that.¡± A middle-aged man said after seeing Chen Yijing walk towards the auction hall. ¡°It must be like that. Elder had never been seen before in ten years. Now it appears that it must be because of that.¡± Another middle-aged man spoke up and replied to the first middle-aged man who spoke. ¡°Aside from Elder Chen Yijing, I heard that Elder Dongfang Muren also came too. The two are close friends. I''m sure they¡¯ll talk about the engagement.¡± ¡°Betrothal, are you talking about the engagement between the Garbage and the Dongfang n Little Miss? I think that engagement is definitely not going to happen. The Dongfang n''s youngdy was a major disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. That scumbag would never get her to be his partner. Even the corners of the eyes are not worthy enough.¡± People get news very quickly. Even if they had heard of the title of the Youngest Qi Gathering Stage It doesn''t mean that fame just changes the minds of most people they would think that it was fake. Most of them still thought that Chen Ming, the Chen n''s Little Patriarch, was still just rubbish. Chen Ming heard people talking about him in a bad way and could only sighed. ¡°My bad reputation is heard all over the world. What did the old Chen Ming do to them for The people to hate him like this?¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He must ept the condition. The old Chen Ming was just rubbish to listen to from the people around him. But even then, these people are good at talking only behind their back. They tend to envy and speak badly of others who are better than them. The words of these people should not be taken seriously Chen Ming then entered the auction hall with Chen Yijing. The servant led Chen Ming and Chen Yijing to the front seat of the auction. The very front seats were set up for the honored guests. There, it could be seen that there were only elders or young masters from famous ns like the Long n, the Zhang n, and the Wang n, amd Dongfan n Chen Yijing, seeing Dongfang Muren, couldn''t help but smile andugh. the other party as well They bothughed and walked towards each other before having a conversation. ¡°Haha, long time no see, Oldman Muren. You''re still alive, you old bone!¡± ¡°It''s actually you! I haven''t seen you for ages, Oldman Yijing. It seems that you are closer to heaven''s door everyday haha if you know what i mean.¡± The two exchanged words, ignoring thenguage. They were so close to each other that it wasmon to call each other up. ¡°No, I''m still healthy. By the way, look, your hair is getting whiter. I guess you came here probably wanting to find a hair dying pill. right?" ¡°Haha, let''s talk. you''re still a jerk. but who cares, I can''t beat you within a hall full of little shit like this. Come on, let''s sit down first.¡± The two talked before inviting each other to sit down. Chen Ming also sat beside the two. Dongfang Muren initially thought that he would ignore Chen Ming. But something nudged him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chen Yijing saw that Dongfang Muren was looking at Chen Ming with silver eyes. He immediately smiled. ¡°How are you, old man Muren? How is my grandson''s future?" Dongfang Muren practiced the art of prophecy to predict the future from an astrologer. He was a person who had the ability to foresee the future. Even though he said he could foresee the future It doesn''t mean that he sees pictures from the future. He would predict the future from the sensations he felt through the stars. ¡°The sky was filled with dark ck clouds. Standing in the midst of the raging storm In a sword-wielding hand destroy everything that stands in the way The awakened dragon from its slumber from the ground to the sky Dispel the clouds that obscured the light. From the man realm to the heavenly realm¡­¡± Dongfang Muren spoke with his eyes still fixed on Chen Ming. Chen Yijing, hearing this,ughed out loud. ¡°Your sound was like that old witch, there was no mistake. It seems that you have progressed one step further in prophecy.¡± Dongfang Muren, his silver eyes gradually returned to their normal color. He slowly closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°It seems that there are many things that I have to decide. Sigh, everything I have to let the heavens decide.¡± Dongfang Muren then turned to the woman sitting next to him. The girl hid her facepletely. Dongfang Muren thought for a moment before shaking his head and saying nothing more. He turned to Chen Yijing and began to change the subject and discuss other matters instead. Chen Ming at this moment did not care about Dongfang Muren and Chen Yijing. He was now looking around with excited eyes. It was like how he entered the theater like that. It''s a good feeling. Chen Ming didn''t even notice at this moment. The girl who was hiding her face was now looking at him with cold eyes. 23 Chapter 23 Chen Ming looked towards the front of the stage. Inside the auction hall, people were already filling up their seats. The seats are like an amphitheatre, stretching from the bottom up. where the stage for the show will be in front of the amphitheater Chen Ming, who was seated at the very front, caught the attention. The people continued to gossip about him. Chen Ming could only sigh and act as if he were deft. As time passed, the auction arrived at the appointed time. On the stage, a beautiful woman in a tight red dress slowly walked up. She smiled at everyone with charm. This young woman was Wang Qiu. Little Miss of the Wang n She will be the one who initiates the auction every year. and with the charm and beauty like a celestial being causing fans to appear every year ¡°Wee everyone to the auction. Our Wang n feels great honor. to be the host of these events. Wang Qiu was grateful from her heart.¡± Wang Qiu started the event with a sweet thank you. The men at the event feel like they could die for her at this moment. ¡°Wang Qiu is still as charming as ever. It is only fitting that you are the only woman in my heart.¡± ¡°If I had taken her as my bride, I could die in peace.¡± "bride? Just keep dreaming! the like of you even the Wang n''s servants you still did not deserve.¡± Chen Ming looked at Wang Qiu and found that she was really beautiful and charming. He nods in admiration, but that''s all, he looks at Wang Qiu like he''s looking at ordinary stars. Appreciated but not much ¡°Today, our Wang n has gathered important items from all over the world for you all to fight for ownership. Each item is very rare. Wang Qiu hopes that everyone will be satisfied with this auction. and so as not to waste time, let''s open the auction right now!¡± Wang Qiu finished greeting and opening the ceremony. She immediately gave a signal to open the auction. The light in the auction hall gradually faded. The light will only be concentrated on the stage. Chen Ming sat back. He felt rxed, like watching a movie. He waited for the auction to open. before waiting to see what''s interesting. Chen Yijing promised him that if he wanted something. He will buy it at the event. The first items to be auctioned were insignificant items. Most of them are beautiful things. such as gems or jade Although it was valuable, Chen Ming didn''t care. because they were only at the mortal level. The auction continued until the middle of the fair. Various valuable items began to show up at the peak level of the qi gathering stage or the initial level of the earth profound stage. Rejuvenation Pill (Earth Profound Stage) Price 500 gold taels Green Horn Sword (Qi Gathering Stage) Price 200 gold taels Profound Sealing Talisman (Qi Gathering Stage) Price 50 gold taels ¡°Rejuvenation pills are so expensive.¡± Chen Ming swallowed his saliva, he didn''t think that the pills Chen Yijing gave him would be so expensive. He had already used ten pills, meaning that he had already spent at least five thousand gold taels!. Just thinking about it gives him goosebumps. Chen Ming looked at Chen Yijing. He was still talking to Dongfang Muren. It looked like he didn''t care about the price at all. Chen Ming was relieved. No doubt, five thousand gold taels wouldn''t be a lot for someone like Chen Yijing. Chen Ming then looked at the other items. It was nothing interesting until one product had arrived and the people looked at it with disbelieving eyes. ¡°Who dares to bring trash to an auction like this?¡± ¡°What does the Wang n think?¡± The items being auctioned were just scraps. People were discussing this. Wang Qiu, who was on the stage and had to present the scrap like this, was also embarrassed. However, the n elder had promised to sell this scrap in exchange for a master to defend this auction. That cultivator just told him to sell it. How much doesn¡¯t matter but he needs to sell it and if it wasn¡¯t sold he has to keep on selling it. until someone decides to buy it. That cultivator promised that he would protect the Wang n without a need to be paid a single teal. A good offer like this, no one could refuse. How was that profound practitioner different from the others, the Wang n epted? That cultivator was different from the others The others were only at the qi gathering stage at most. But this cultivator had a profound level at the apex of the apex! The distance between the levels was very different. Even if the two Qi Gathering Stage the Wang n hired swarmed at him together, the result was that the two will be killed in a second! Wang Qiu could only endure and continue the auction. Chen Ming looked at the scrap metal, his eyes sparkling. He didn''t think he would find such a good thing like in a normal Chinese novel. People saw it as rubbish, but they saw it as precious. Mystical Metal (Martial Ancestor Stage) ,m price 500 silver teals Chen Ming didn''t blink at all before he immediately raised his hand. "One gold teal!" The people who heard Chen Ming speak burst outughing. ¡°Deserves to be trash. Garbage is good for garbage.¡± ¡°Garbage and garbage are worthy.¡± Chen Ming did not pay attention to the words of others today, he would still have to get this metal and go home. Although he still didn''t know what to do with it. 24 Chapter 24 In the end, no one wanted to get the scrap Chen Ming wanted. They thought it was scrap iron because they couldn''t feel the Heaven and Earth energy inside. all good staff always had aura and had the power of heaven and earth. but these iron scrap didn''t have any aura or heaven and earth energy They would definitely think it was trash. Chen Ming certainly didn''t care about anyone''s gossip. He paid a gold teal and quickly received the scrap. After receiving it He hugged it tightly, afraid it would disappear. Chen Yijing was about to say something to Chen Ming about that scrap. but seeing that Chen Ming liked it so much, he didn''t say anything. This purchase, Chen Yijing did not count. He would buy something else for Chen Ming. by letting Chen Ming be the bidder. For this reason, he will be able to return some dignity. Chen Ming, after receiving the scrap iron, he did not hesitate to immediately check the properties. ------------------ Mystical Metal (Martial Ancestor Stage) properties: A metal with some hidden power. ------------------ Chen Ming smiled, he could feel some power from within the metal. And he knows what it might be. And while Chen Ming was examining the metal, there was a warning message. ------------------ mission: Discover the power hidden in the metal. duration: none reward: ???? ------------------ Chen Ming looked at the notification message. He received a quest after obtaining the metal. Some of the powers contained in that metal He wasn''t sure what power it was But as he read the mission message, Boom! The profound energy that was circting in his dantian was going crazy. Chen Ming hurriedly suppressed it by increasing the speed of its cirction, allowing it to rapidly circte throughout his body. If he did not do anything, he might go boom!! ¡°What is this? what happened!" Chen Ming gritted his teeth. It was dark inside the auditorium. Chen Ming looked at Chen Yijing, he was still looking at the front of the stage. He couldn''t recognize something that had happened to Chen Ming. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. He felt that his dantian was extremely hot. It was hot as if it wanted to burn Chen Ming to ashes. Chen Ming had no choice. He immediately used the Dragon Breathing Technique. and as soon as he used it The raging power gradually faded away. Chen Ming was relieved. He could feel that within his body, something was changing. His profound energy split into two strands. green and blue The two energies spun around each other and flowed along his meridians at the same time. Chen Ming was extremely shocked. He didn''t know what to do until a warning message rang. ------------------ missionpleted reward: a scroll of dark art technique (Martial Ancestor Stage) ------------------ Chen Ming took a deep breath. He looked again at the scraps that were wrapped in the cloth. This time, he saw something. At the scrap, a dark green light shone brightly. ¡°What kind of energy is this? It feels like my profound energy has be more intense.¡± Chen Ming furrowed his brows together before summoning his stats. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Initial) Level 50 Health 1000/100 Mystical Energy 5000/5000 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Middle Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Initial Stage) Sky walking scripture (Initial Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- Chen Ming looked at something unusual. He found that his profound energy had changed into something else. It had be what was called mystical energy!. Plus the amount of it...it''s a lot! ¡°What is this mystical energy? Plus, this gloomy technique. dark art? Am I going to be a dark cultivator?¡± Chen Ming could only put his hand on his forehead. He sighed before examining himself again. Chen Ming felt that he was much stronger than before. But it made him feel bad. ¡°Feeling ominous is not very good. Hopefully there won''t be any problems.¡± Chen Ming after using the Dragon Breathing Technique for a moment had already passed. and felt that it shouldn''t be a problem. He went back to focus on the auction. This matter,he will think about itter. Fortunately, no one paid attention to him. Or maybe no one can sense this kind of power? Chen Ming will wait until he goes back home. So he could check on the cultivation technique he got and test this mystical energy 25 Chapter 25 After Chen Ming had received the scrap he needed. The auction continues. Each of the items that appeared were only the best, even if they said it was the best, but in Chen Ming''s mind he didn''t see there was anything that would suit him like the scrap in his arms. Chen Yijing saw that there was nothing to his liking, Chen Yijing only sighed. and asked Chen Ming if there was nothing that interested him today. Chen Ming only gave a short reply. ¡°Grandfather, I need money. I want to use the money to buy ingredients for making pills.¡± ¡°about that you don¡¯t have to worry about it, the ingredients for the pills. I will provide it for you¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Grandfather, I don''t need anything. If grandfather wants to give a gift to me then give me some gold teals to spend. If I need something I will be able to buy it.¡± Chen Yijing thought for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Well then Grandpa will give you some money. Grandfather, how about ten thousand gold teals sound?¡± Chen Ming was stunned. ten thousand gold taels? Chen Yijing could onlyugh when he saw Chen Ming''s disbelieving expression. ¡°You can take it. It''s not a big deal for Grandpa. You don''t have to worry.¡± Chen Ming only nodded. When the person said it was okay He thought that it would be alright too. Chen Yijing after promising to give Chen Ming money He turned and continued to talk to Dongfang Muren. Chen Ming continued to do his thing. They both seem to be uninterested in the auction. Chen Yijing must have been waiting for thest auction item. As time passed, thest item in the auction arrived. ¡°Dear all honorable guests, the following item will be thest product. of the next thing that everyone will see. It is a very rare item that there are only a few in the world. We, the Wang n, need to go through water and fire in order to obtain it. What we will be auctioning this time is¡­¡± on stage lighting Wang Qiu opened thest product elegantly. Chen Ming looked up on the stage with interest. The others around them also looked up. Thest item that appears has a spherical shape, simr to an egg. Chen Ming looked at it and could feel the raging powering from it!. ¡°What we are bidding on is¡­ The Egg of a Qi Gathering Stage Demonic Beast!¡± Everyone inside the auditorium, hearing that it was a Demonic Beast egg, Qi Gathering Demonic Beast It was as powerful as or even higher than the Earth Profound Stage. if you get it and can hatch the egg and raise them to grow that means that the family that received it. will have more strength! Chen Ming quickly examined the demonic beast eggs. He wanted to know if this egg actually belonged to a demonic beast. --------------------- Sky Dragon''s Egg (Sky Profound Stage) Notice: the egg needs to live in a very hot ce. The temperature is not less than three thousand degrees. It takes forty hours to hatch. The Sky Dragon, after hatching, would cling to the person it saw first. --------------------- ¡°Grandfather, we must do whatever it takes to obtain that egg. Even if we have to use all the property the family has!¡± Chen Ming spoke to Chen Yijing with excitement. Chen Yijing had never seen Chen Ming like this before. He nodded to Chen Ming before asking. ¡°Grandson, what do you know about this egg? Can you tell Grandpa?" Chen Yijing wanted to know. Chen Ming nodded before telling the truth. ¡°Grandfather, that egg was actually not a Qi Gathering Profound Stage Demonic Beast Egg. But it''s a Sky Profound Stage Demon Beast Egg! No, it wouldn''t be appropriate to call it a demonic beast. Grandson should call it the Divine Beast!. It was the egg of the Sky Dragon. it has the potential to reach the Sky Profound Stage!¡± ¡°The Sky Profound Stage?! Grandson, are you sure that you are not mistaken.¡± Chen Ming frowned. He didn''t know what was going to happen. The strongest profound level in this world was the Sky Profound Stage. If he could get a Sky Dragon and tame it and make it the best protector of the n, no one would dare to hurt the Chen n anymore. The beast''s egg auction has begun. It was Wang Qiu who initiated the starting price. ¡°The starting price of a demonic beast egg is at five thousand gold taels. The auction may begin now!¡± ¡°Five thousand and five hundred golden taels!¡± ¡°Six thousand golden taels!¡± ¡°Six thousand and five hundred golden taels!¡± The auction starts at five thousand gold taels. Chen Yijing had not participated in this period, let the price be called first until it reached around two hundred thousand gold taels. Chen Yijing then joined the auction. "Two hundred and fifty thousand gold taels" Chen Yijing added at once to fifty thousand gold taels. causing the surrounding people to look at each other before sighing. They could only look. The amount is more than two hundred thousand gold taels. After this was a battle between the big ns. like the Chen family, the Dongfang family, the Huang family, and the Zhang family. The Wang n and the Zhang n did not join the battle. Because both families had a good rtionship with the Chen family. The Zhang family had received news of Zhang Sanfeng''s death. They not only did not hold a grudge against Chen Ming. They also expelled Zhang Sanfeng''s grandfather from the n. This action was considered to be able to move Chen Ming''s heart. And in contrast to the Chen family, there was only one family left. That was the Huang n. The Huang n was a famousrge n. They were a military family like the Chen family. They lord over another district near DuanYan City. This time, they came here without any intention ofpromising on the Chen family. "Three hundred thousand gold taels" Elder Huang Mu spoke up. He looked at Chen Yijing with a defiant look. Both are on the same level. Chen Yijing was unfazed before speaking. "Six hundred thousand gold taels" doubled Chen Yijing remained silent. Huang Muughed out. "One million gold taels " "One million, five hundred thousand gold taels " "Two million gold taels" "Two million and five hundred thousand gold taels" The two fight with money. Chen Yijing and Huang Mu were now bleeding inside, but they didn''t show anyone outside. Chen Yijing put in so much effort because he believed in Chen Ming. but then like That money is not unlimited. Chen Yijing in his own pocket only had two million and five hundred thousand gold taels. More than this was considered beyond his budget. Huang Mu himself was not that different. But he had a little more. "Two million, five hundred and fifty thousand gold taels" This was Huang Mu''sst budget. Chen Yijing could only grit his teeth. Wang Qiu, who didn''t see that Chen Yijing will bid any further. she knocked ¡°Two million, five hundred and fifty thousand gold taels. First time" ¡°Two million, five hundred and fifty thousand gold taels, the second time.¡± ¡°Two million, five hundred and fifty thousand gold taels, sol-¡± And just as Wang Qiu was about to close the auction for thest item. Chen Ming got up from his seat and took something out of his sleeve before speaking. ¡°I bid on the eggs of a Qi Gathering Profound beast with this.¡± Wang Qiu stopped knocking and looked at Chen Ming. Within the dark room what Chen Ming had taken out shone brightly, it was clearly visible. Everyone who saw it gasped. ¡°That''s the Heavenly Blood Potion! Legendary medicine?!¡± 26 Chapter 26 ¡°That''s the Heavenly Blood Potion! The Legendary medicine?!¡± People spoke in unbelievable tones. They knew that blood-red potions were extremely rare. Within the Yan Continent, there were only three bottles. And one of the three bottles appeared before them today. The eggs of a Qi Gathering Stage Demonic Beast were indeed very valuable. But it would not be able topare with the Heavenly Blood Potion. The different in value simply toorge Wang Qiu saw the potion that looked like blood. Her eyes lit up before hurriedly speaking. ¡°Heavenly Blood Potion is invaluable. Does anyone want to give more?¡± Heavenly Blood Potion could not be bought even if they had a mountain of gold. It was something that everyone thought only existed in legends. And while everyone was excited, Huang Mu, who was feeling he was about to lose his chance, hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Everybody please hold on, how can we know that it is a true Heavenly Blood Potion? No one has seen it before.¡± After Huang Mu said that, all the excited people were quiet and curious. what Elder Huang Mu said was true. How would they know if it was genuine? Moreover, the person who showed it was also known as the Chen Family''s Trash. This is way too suspicious. Chen Ming shook his head before walking confidently onto the stage. The guards around the stage wanted to stop Chen Ming. But Wang Qiu gave Chen Ming permission to walk onto the stage. ¡°For Elder Huang Mu''s question, it was a good question. So how can we prove it? Simply put, an injured person would be required to use it.¡± Chen Ming looked at Wang Qiu before speaking. ¡°Miss Qiu. Would it be okay if I wanted to use a little Heavenly Blood Potion to show everyone?¡± Chen Ming spoke to Wang Qiu, Her brows furrowed together before nodding. She too also had some doubts. After receiving a response from Wang Qiu, Chen Ming looked around before speaking. ¡°This Chen Ming will show everyone if it is real or not. through wound healing But now Chen Ming thought that everyone might not believe if Chen Ming was the one who received the wound and healed it by himself. Chen Ming wanted to find someone who was willing to help. Of course, Chen Ming had a reward for that person as well.¡± Chen Ming smiled, his smile filled with confidence. and bright as the sun None of the people who heard it dared toe up. They didn''t know what Chen Ming had nned in his head. The whole auction house suddenly went silent. Chen Ming could only sigh until ¡°I will go up by myself.¡± A girl''s voice rang out. The sound was very beautiful and pleasant to listen to. Sweetnesses with coolness. Chen Ming looked at the source of the voice. He found that the person who spoke was a woman who had concealed her face. Chen Ming checked her status. --------------------- Name: Dongfang Gu Title: Major disciple of Sword Saint Sect Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 97 ? Health 1940/1940 Energy 970/970 --------------------- Chen Ming nodded at her. He looked at her seat before contemting. ¡°She was sitting next to Elder Dongfang Muren. She should havee with him or she would be his granddaughter. That means she might be my fianc¨¦. She is as strong as Xiao Wen.¡± Dongfang Gu after seeing Chen Ming nodded his head. She slowly jumped from where she was standing. stepped into the air beforending gracefully in front of Chen Ming. The look in her eyes that looked at him was filled with coldness. Chen Ming could only shrug his shoulders before speaking. ¡°I don''t know what thisdy''s name is. Could you please tell Chen Ming?¡± ¡°Dongfang Gu¡± Dongfang Gu said dryly. The people who heard her introduce herself were all shocked. ¡°Dongfang Gu, the Major disciple of the Sword Saint Sect.¡± ¡°Dongfang Gu, isn¡¯t she Chen Ming''s fiancee? I heard that she didn''t want to marry him. And why is she still going up to help him?¡± ¡°What do you know? The woman who went up was probably because she wanted to expose that person for sure. She wanted to make that guy lose face as an excuse to cancel the engagement.¡± Everyone thinks the same. Dongfang Gu would definitely want to make Chen Ming lose face. Chen Ming heard that but sighed. He looked at Dongfang Gu. But Dongfang Gu had no reaction at all. She slowly turned towards the audience before pulling up her sleeve. ¡°What will she do? Don''t tell me that she will inflict a wound on herself.¡± ¡°Isn''t that true? Why did she have to do that?¡± Everyone stared at Dongfang Gu until Shit¡­ Dongfang Gu pulled out a dagger and shed her own arm!. Fresh red blood slowly flowed out. Chen Ming''s brows twitched slightly before looking at the wound, he quickly spoke up. ¡°Why would you have to cut such a deep wound? What if it leaves a scar?!¡± Chen Ming spoke and hurriedly opened the bottle of the Heavenly Blood Potion. and as soon as he opened it A red aura slowly emerged from the bottle. Chen Ming quickly dropped several drops of the Heavenly Blood Potion onto Dongfang Gu''s wound. The wound that had previously appeared on Dongfang Gu''s arm had disappeared. The blood that had been smeared on her arm gradually disappearedpletely. Everyone who saw that was stunned, including Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming before looking at her arm. She slowly closed her eyes before pulling down her sleeves as she left the stage without saying a word. She didn''t mention the award either. She only slightly looked back at Chen Ming. Chen Ming also looked at her. He saw her hurriedly walking off the stage without asking for the reward, he sighed. Maybe she came up because she really wanted to expose him. Chen Ming, who saw that everyone was probably satisfied with the result, didn''t even notice the look in Dongfang Gu''s eyes just now. It only appeared for a moment before disappearing. ¡°This can be proven.¡± Chen Ming spoke up. Seeing this, Wang Qiu hurriedly nodded her head before making an announcement. ¡°The final auction winner is Chen n Young Patriarch Chen Ming!¡± 27 Chapter 27 Chen Ming gave Wang Qiu a red potion with his own hand. The bottle of red potion that Chen Ming gave to Wang Qiu was actually not a normal full bottle. The bottle he gave away was only half that was left after use. He gave the used bottle because he saw that only half of it would be valuable enough for someone who didn''t know where Chen Ming got it. Wang Qiu carefully packed it into a special wooden box, fearing she would damage it. The wooden box was very well made and expensive, it can keep medicinal effects. It was taken care of very delicately because it was an essential item that can save lives in an emergency. If they had this potion Even with a little breath left, they could be saved Chen Ming in the same way, he carefully stored the Sky Dragon egg into the box. After that, he would still have to hatch it on his own. He must find a suitable ce to hatch the egg. temperature at three thousand degrees The only ce he could think of was the volcanic area. Chen Ming collected the Sky Dragon Egg and returned to his seat. But before he could return to his seat, Wang Qiu called to him first. before handing him a jade bearing the Wang n''s emblem on it. ¡°Little Patriarch Chen Please take this jade. Next time, if there is something that interests you, you can always use this jade to contact Wang Qiu.¡± Chen Ming nodded and smiled at Wang Qiu. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Chen Ming will take good care of it.¡± His warm smile plus a handsome face caused Wang Qiu''s heart to skip a beat. Her face was slightly red, but she nodded. Chen Ming then walked back to his seat. Leaving Wang Qiu to float like that. Dongfang Gu saw Chen Ming smile at Wang Qiu, she red slightly before not paying any further attention. Dongfang Muren only shook his head. He looked at Chen Ming before feeling a little pity. ¡°Since he entered the auction, he didn''t think to say hello to her. And even talking to another girl in front of her. Sigh¡­ This youngster is really pitiful.¡± Everyone was wrong about Dongfang Gu, she hadn''t thought of asking to divorce Chen Ming from the beginning. Many people may not know But actually she and Chen Ming used to be very close friends since childhood. But because she was not good at acting, everyone thought that she hated Chen Ming. Chen Ming himself did not know about this. He thought that she was cold to him and possibly hated him, preventing him from approaching her. Even though the two are each other''s fianc¨¦e. Chen Ming also thought that it was only in the name. Chen Ming acted calmly, he didn¡¯t care about anything. He sat and watched Wang Qiu finish her work with ease. After the auction was over Chen Yijing and Dongfang Muren along with Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu They walked out of the auction house together. ¡°Hey, old man Muren, why don''t we go get something to drink together?¡± Chen Yijing suggested, but Dongfang Muren refused. ¡°I, too, would like to go have a drink with you. but I can¡¯t I still have to take my granddaughter on some errands.¡± Chen Yijing felt pity. He looked at Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu who stood apart and pretended to not know each other before speaking. ¡°Oldman Muren, I have something to tell you, this is a very important matter about my grandson¡­¡± Hearing this, Dongfang Muren looked at Dongfang Gu. She didn''t react at all. But her ears twitched slightly. It showed that she was interested in what the two were saying. ¡°Oldman Yijing If you have something to say then say it" Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming again before he decided to speak. ¡°Old man, what I''m going to say might be a sensitive matter. I will tell you that many of my men, Chen Ming, disappeared a few weeks ago. and was found again in a forest far away from Duanyang City. After we met him, he¡­ seemed to have lost his memories and had changed into a different person. Besides, he doesn''t seem to agree with the engagement. If Gu Er wants to¡­¡± ¡°Lost his memories...Don''t agree with the engagement...¡± nk!¡­ Chen Yijing heard the sound of something falling to the ground after he finished speaking. He turned to look at the source of the sound and saw that Dongfang Gu had dropped her sword to the ground. Her expression was slightly pale before she slowly reached down to pick up the sword. After picking up the sword, she acted as if nothing had happened. However, her hand holding the sword was trembling. Dongfang Muren saw this and immediately knew that his granddaughter was in shock right now. Chen Ming also looked at her. He didn''t know what to do. The loss of his memory had caused her to show such a clear expression? Dongfang Muren saw that his granddaughter''s expression was not good. He turned to Chen Yijing who was about to say something. But don''t know what to say before speaking ¡°Oldman Yijing, I think I have to go first. The youngster''s opinion of disagreeing with the engagement would probably hurt my Gu''er a lot. I need to take her away first. In three months, I''ll go see you with my granddaughter at the Chen family home. to settle this matter.¡± Chen Yijing, seeing Dongfang Gu''s condition like that, could only nod his head. "Understood, see you in three months." Dongfang Muren then walked over to the muffled Dongfang Gu before taking her with him. The two soon disappeared from Chen Ming''s sight. Chen Ming just now shook his head. He never said he disagreed. He just said that it was troublesome! 28 Chapter 28 Chen Ming returned from the auction. He immediately said goodbye to Chen Yijing before heading back to his room. He has a lot to deal with right now. Whether it is a matter of mystic metal, skydragon egg, dark art etc. He had a lot of things to deal with right now. Chen Ming thought that if he had settled all of these matters in front of him, His strength would leap to a new height. And after that, he would spend another month concocting five thousand pills toplete the mission. ¡°Young master wee back¡± Chen Ming before walking into the room. Xiao Wen came to greet Chen Ming first as usual. "Um" Chen Ming replied with a clear voice. ¡°What is that young master? Is it heavy, let Xiao Wen help?¡± Xiao Wen saw Chen Ming holding something. She also wanted to help Chen Ming to bring it inside his room. However, Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°It''s okay, really, Xiao Wen sis,e here for a while. I have something for you to see.¡± Chen Ming said with a smile before quickly walking towards and holding Xiao Wen''s hand then leading her into his room. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming suspiciously. If it was before, when Chen Ming first took her hand. even being the young master of her mistress She would retaliate But now, she felt closer to Chen Ming, so she let Chen Ming hold her hand. with her heart trembling slightly She didn''t have any disdain towards him at all. She was now only curious as to what Chen Ming wanted to show her. After Chen Ming took Xiao Wen inside his room he then led her to afortable chair. and after taking her to the chair He opened the box that was wrapped in a beautiful cloth for Xiao Wen to see The items he opened for Xiao Wen to look, were the Sky Dragon egg and Mystic Metal. Chen Yijing did not ask Chen Ming for the Sky Dragon Egg. Instead, he let Chen Ming take care of it. This showed that Chen Yijing had begun to trust Chen Ming to deal with big matters. Xiao Wen saw the demonic beast''s egg, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Young Master, This is what I think, it is right?¡± Chen Ming heard what Xiao Wen had said and he immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Xiao Wen. This is a demonic beast''s egg. Now, I want Xiao Wen sis make a guess what level of this demonic beast¡¯s egg¡± Xiao Wen looked at the smiling and enthusiastic Chen Ming. She couldn''t help but smile. She folded her arms slightly, her brows furrowed in thought. Chen Ming felt that her face was very cute now. He almost wanted to kiss between her eyebrows. but withheld Xiao Wen thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°This must definitely be a Qi Gathering Stage demonic beast¡¯s egg! Young Master will definitely never pick up any useless things from the auction¡± Seeing Xiao Wen''s confidence, Chen Ming onlyughed before nodding his head. ¡°To say that I will never bring back bad things is correct. But the level Xiao Wen sis answered was wrong, Jiji¡­ its level was actually the Sky Profound Stage!" Chen Ming replied with a morous expression. Xiao Wen, who heard that this egg was a Sky Profound Stage demonic beast¡¯s egg, was stunned. She looked at the eggs in the box. She couldn''t believe that this egg could be an egg of that level beast. "You don''t believe me?" Xiao Wen, who secretly did not believe Chen Ming, looked at him before hurriedly shaking her head and speaking. ¡°Young Master, it is not what Young Master thinks¡­¡± "I understand... Xiao Wen sis doesn''t have to force herself to believe me.¡± Chen Ming frowned before slowly closing the box sadly. Xiao Wen saw Chen Ming''s face like that. She didn''t know what to say. She could only open her mouth but didn''t know what to say. ¡°I''m probably just someone who doesn''t matter. so you don''t believe me I understand well¡­¡± Chen Ming slowly put the things on the table. Xiao Wen didn''t want to see Chen Ming like this at all. She gritted her teeth before walking to hug Chen Ming''s arm and spoke in the softest tone she could. ¡°No, my¡­ my young master¡­ Xiao Wen was wrong¡± Xiao Wen hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly, fearing that Chen Ming would not forgive her. Chen Ming had a sad expression on his face right now. Seeing Xiao Wen''s worried expression, he couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Hehe, Xiao Wen sis has been deceived!¡± ¡°Ah, young master! Are you really!?" Xiao Wen twitched slightly, but she still hugged Chen Ming''s arm. ¡°Hehe, this is a punishment that Xiao Wen sis won''t believe in me.¡± Chen Mingughed for a moment before speaking. ¡°Alright, I''m not angry or offended by Xiao Wen sis in the slightest. You don''t have to worry, Xiao Wen sis, from now on I will only stay in the room to practice some techniques. You don''t have to wait for me like you used to.¡± Xiao Wen who was about to speak to Chen Ming only furrowed her brows before turning her head away. and hit Chen Ming''s arm hard. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Hmmm, Stupid! young master.¡± Xiao Wen only said that before walking away from Chen Ming''s residence. Chen Ming could only scratch his head before shaking his head and smiling at tsundere sis. He felt good that he had teased Xiao Wen like this once in a while. 29 Chapter 29 After Xiao Wen left the room, Chen Ming began to do what he needed to do. He picked up a scripture of dark art and read it. He found this technique to be very cool. It is a technique that bes one with the darkness. What is darkness? It''s not always evil. It''s like yin and yang go hand in hand. When there is light, there must be darkness. This technique, if the one who learned it had strong Yang energy. The power of darkness became even stronger!. It doesn''t sound sensible, but think about it. when the light shone bright the darkness will shade darker Chen Ming felt that his dantian was expanding, including the meridian. He felt as if he could perfectly control the profound energy no it would be more urate if call it mystical energy than profound one Chen Ming tried to control this new power, he felt that even if he could control it better. But the flow process slows down. Make the process of releasing the power to dy as well. and the reason it slows down is because Normally, when he wants to draw his profound energy into a certain part of his body. He could use it instantly. but when it came to the mystical energy It was as if something was mixed in more than usual. It makes it flow so viscous and slow. But even so Even though it was viscous, it was very dense. Chen Ming slowly gathered the mystical energy into his hands. The normal meridian breaking palm that shone orange light had now changed. Instead of orange, it glowed dark red now ¡°From orange to red It showed an increasing concentration of Qi. In addition to my original profound energy, there is some energy mixed in. It''s packed with some kind of power.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. before stopping his energy Chen Ming thought for a moment. He slowly opened the scripture and continued to read it carefully. He still couldn''t learn it. But there are details about mystical energy. ¡°What is the difference between profound energy and mystical energy?¡± Chen Ming asked a question before looking for an answer. He slowly read the details about mystical energypared to profound energy "ording to the knowledge acquired, Profound energy is the energy thates from heaven and earth. The power of mystical energy also came from heaven and earth as well. But in a purer manner¡­ just like this.¡± Chen Ming tried to separate it. He gradually saw the difference. ¡°The profound energy is full of life energy. Different from the power of mystical energy that is full of elements but has no life energy. These two are different butplement each other. The profound is the life force thatplements the mystical. Mystical is an element thatplements profound energy. Itbines and thuses out like this.a Mystical Energy..." Chen Ming came up with a good idea. He stood up again, concentrating. He slowly used his meridian breaking m again. But this time, the light that appeared was not a fiery red light. This time, it had turned into a cold blue. ¡°Elemental¡­ meridian breaking palm. Normally, this technique was filled with Yang energy. But now it is full of Yin energy.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He seems to have acquired some very interesting powers. Chen Ming with interest Try using this power with other elements. The blue light disappeared, turning into a bright green light instead. ¡°The Wind Element¡­¡± After the green, it''s yellow. ¡°Earth element...¡± After yellow, it''s gray. ¡°Metal¡­¡± After gray, it''s white. ¡°Light Element¡­¡± After white is ck ¡°Darkness Element¡­¡± Chen Ming yed with every element. He could use every element he could think of. But there were still many things he couldn''t aplish because he didn''t know that element well, such as the lightning element. ¡°It''s really interesting. If I can use different elements in different situations. I will have an advantage in every situation.¡± Chen Ming smiled in satisfaction. He had acquired a new power that was very suitable for him right now. Chen Ming had finished ying with the elements. He turned his attention to the Sky Dragon Egg and Mystical Metal. ¡°Sky Dragon Egg, I need to find a source with high temperatures. On this matter, I need to consult Grandfather or Father. If I want to hatch it, it will take forty hours, which is quite a long time.¡± after that, he look at the mystical metal. which he bought for only one tael of silver ¡°Mystical Metal Where did ite from? It has such a high level, in this world who could use it?¡± Chen Ming examined the metal for a moment. before he felt something He sensed something from behind. He quickly turned his back and put a meridian breaking m stance, immediately preparing for battle. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± 30 Chapter 30 ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Chen Ming asked while on guard. this was his strongest attack and could produce light the room was lit up because of his Qi And when the room was lit up he could see a man in ck robe. The man in ck robe now emitted a very dark aura around his body. his eyes reflected green light stared at him Chen Ming sensed something powerful. It was simr to his power but different. It was darker than anything he had ever experienced. darker than the night itself, It was as if it was the darkness radiating from the depths of the endless abyss. It was a very frightening feeling. Chen Ming tried to check his stats, but ------------------- Name:??? Level ??? Health ????/???? Mystical energy ????/???? ------------------- Chen Ming had not obtained any information from the system. Everything was ¡°?¡±, indicating that the man was stronger than him by arge margin, probably stronger than his grandfather who is in the Earth Profound Stage too! He looked at the mystical metal on the table. He nodded to Chen Ming before throwing something at him. Chen Ming saw that the other party had no intention of doing anything to him. and send something He used his hand that did not emit profound energy. Get what the man in ck robe throws. He found that what he threw at him was a ck iron badge with some symbols written on it. The man in ck robe found that Chen Ming had already received the badge. He immediately vanished from there. Chen Ming could sense that he had gone. Chen Ming when he was sure that the man in ck robe had really gone. Immediately stop using his qi and start to examine the ck iron badge. ------------------ Name: ck Iron Badge of The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Properties: indicating the status of the holder (Grandmaster Leng Zhiyue) ------------------ ¡°The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Grandmaster Leng zhiyue¡­¡± Chen Ming read the informationing out of the ck iron badge. His brows furrowed together. The name of the sect and the name of its owner This made Chen Ming feel bad. The name of the sect gave him the impression that this sect was definitely an ungodly sect. ,m and if it really is the evil sect If anyone finds out that he has this badge in his hand. It must be a problem. "It''s not a good thing, how about I throw it away?" Chen Ming thought of a man in ck robe who could enter his room without anyone knowing. Throwing it away might not be a good option. He looked at it and thought about what to do with this badge. He just shook his head and put it in the inventory first. He still didn''t have much information about this world. He didn''t know if the Nine Moon Sword Devil Sect was a big sect. And how famous and influential Leng Zhiyue was. What if he offended this person? ¡°But why did he bring this badge to me? When he nodded to me He looked at the mystical metal¡± Chen Ming was also collecting metal into the inventory. He wasn''t really sure about anything right now. He didn''t know if the man in ck robe woulde back or not. ¡°I have to go speak with Grandfather about this matter. If anyone would know about this devil sect it would be him¡± Chen Ming opened the window and immediately used the Sky Walking step towards the ce where Chen Yijing was. Chen Yijing was currently reading reports about the events surrounding the Yang empire. He had long since retired from the rank of warlord. The old habits were still there, not disappearing. He read the information and then sighed. There were only bad things that had happened. ¡°Our Yang empire is getting weaker and weaker. The dynasty is now divided. They always eat each other''s blood, no matter what era." Chen Yijing felt pain in his heart. He had fought side by side with the ruler of the empire in the past. united thend for peach but now it''s splitting up again ¡°Hopefully our Duanyang City Won''t get involved in royal matters, otherwise Blood will definitely flow all over the ce.¡± It wasn''t just the security in the Chen n''s home. that Chen Yijing was worried but also the people under the rule of the Chen n. He had many things to worry about. Even though he had resigned from the position of the n''s head ¡°Life doesn''t stop with troubles. I hope that Chen Ming will be able to protect the Chen n''s home when I pass on.¡± Chen Yijing after finishing reading the report facing the entrance to his office before smiling. ¡°What wind is blowing you to meet Grandfather at this time?¡± Chen Ming looked at the report that Chen Yijing had finished reading with interest. He only looked at it for a moment. He asked Chen Yijing about it after he told him about what had happened. Chen Ming did not avoid everything that had happened. Chen Yijing, who had heard the name of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, was extremely shocked. and when he heard the name Leng Zhiyue, He even fainted and copsed. Chen Ming even had to walk over and help him up. Chen Yijing hurriedly spoke to Chen Ming. 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Heaven does not abandon the Chen n. Heaven did not abandon the Chen n. I don''t think Chen Ming My grandson, will have such a fortune. and was given the opportunity to join the ranks of the world''s number one sect disciple. Moreover, it is also the strongest martial artist Leng Zhiyue rmended!¡± Chen Ming who heard and saw Chen Yijing''s expression could only sigh in relief. It seemed that the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect wasn''t an ungodly Sect like he had thought ¡°Name it so dark. I was worried for nothing! is the founder a chunni!¡± Chen Ming then began to ask Chen Yijing for the information he wanted. after a while Chen Yijing told Chen Ming almost everything he want to know Chen Ming then returned to his ce and immediately jumped onto his bed. He had a lot of information inside his head right now. Whether it was about the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, Leng Zhiyue, or information about important events in the empire. Chen Yijing exined many things to him in detail. This world consisted of four major continents, ThunderCloud Continent IronEarth Continent FireStorm Continent FrozenWater Continent These four continents consisted of many empires. and each empire consists of many cities The ce where he was located was in the ThunderCloud Continent, Yang Empire, Duanyang City. Compared to the hierarchy of strength Duanyang City was ranked among the ten strongest cities in the Yang empire. As for the Yang empire, it was ranked third in the continent''s strength. The other two empires were stronger than the Yang empire. Chen Yijing still didn''t tell him what empire it was. The order of continents ording to the strength, the strongest continent was the FireStorm Continent. followed by the IronEarth Continent then ThunderCloud Continent And finally, the weakest Frozen Water Continent . And that¡¯s all about empires and continents. then came after it was about sects. There are five major sects that are famous all over the continents. Number one, the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The strongest but the smallest in number of disciples Second ce, Saint Sword Sect It was much less powerfulpared to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, but the number of disciples was several times greater. These two sects, although their names seemed to contradict each other. But it can be considered as a fraternity. The two sects were very close and never quarreled with each other. Subsequently, the third ranked sect, Medicine Saint Sect. This sect is independent of anyone. It was a secluded sect and famous for concocting pills ording to the sect''s name. The Fourth Rank Sect, the Cloud Tiger Sect A sect known for using halberds and spears as weapons. It was said that this sect looks down on two mighty sword sects. because they believed that the sword was the weapon of the weak and finally, the fifth rank Dragon Sword Sect This sect was established by the Emperor who ruled the Heavenly me Empire. The number one empire of the FireStorm Continent. the strongest empire This sect is said to be strong in its unique swordsmanship. There was a Qi that was as hot as the mes of the dragon breath. Unfortunately, this sect only epts those born in the FireStorm Continent. Chen Ming at this moment slowly rearranged the information in his brain. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect was located in the IronEarth empire. near the Saint Sword Sect At that sect, the entrance examination for discipleship will be open in six months. Chen Ming was not in a hurry to make a decision right now. He waited three months before making a decision. After all, the time of this world and his world were different. ording to the information he obtained from the key The time of the world he was in was a hundred times faster than the world he was from. It means it is not even a day when he transmigated into this world Chen Ming was therefore not worried at all. In any case, he had enough time before he was needed Chen Ming who was using his brain. After a while he fell asleep on his bed The next morning, the air was clear and fresh. Chen Ming was now sleeping peacefully until he sensed that someone was shaking him. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, wake up, it''s morning.¡± Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. found that an angel came to wake him up in the morning. He smiled at the angel who had awakened him before speaking in the softest and sweetest voice. ¡°Five more minutes.¡± ¡°minutes?¡± The angel looked puzzled, not understanding what Chen Ming had said. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. ¡°Oh, it looks like this world probably doesn''t have the western time concept.¡± Chen Ming slowly got out of bed before yawning. ¡°Good morning, Xiao Wen sis¡± ¡°Good morning, young master. Madam is waiting for the young master in the dining room.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Chen Ming got up from the bed. and walked to the bathroom to take a bath. Xiao Wen was the same as always. stood with her back to Chen Ming as he bathed. She peeks at him a little. Since she changed her mind about him She felt that he looked much better in her eyes. She peeped at him often. Chen Ming didn''t know yet. If he had known, he would have teased her even more. Chen Ming then went to the middle court where his mother was. to eat breakfast with her While having breakfast He would first ask his mother if she knew about some ce that had high temperature. His father was very busy since he barely saw him after he duel with his pathetic cousin. He didn''t know where his father was and what he was doing now. ¡°Hopefully not going to secretly have a mistress. Otherwise mother would kill father for sure. Although this world does not forbid polygamy. But if the wife is more brutal than the husband Who would dare to have multiple wives?It¡¯s suisidal." Chen Ming walked into the central pce and immediately went straight to the dining room. Today, he felt that something good would happen to him. but he don''t know what it is 32 Chapter 32 Breakfast looks good and smells good. But Chen Ming knew that the taste was definitely not to his standard. For people whoe from a world where food is rich in variety and is seasoned with various seasonings. These foods are considered mild in vor. Besides, Chen Ming was fond of eating instant noodles that had a strong vor. or a thick, greasy cheese, those were his favorite. Coming into this world without these two things, his heart was broken. not only that even the carbonated drinks, he will die if he stay here longer than he could ever endure ¡°Just three more months, bear with it.¡± Chen Ming slowly ate his food. The taste isn''t that good, but it''s still better than nothing. p His mother was the first to notice her son''s abnormality. ¡°Ming''er, what¡¯s wrong my son? Is the food not to your liking?" Zhang Lin asked with concern. Since her child came back She has been watching him almost every step. Whoever dares to touch her son? they will die without ce to bury Chen Ming felt warm. He felt really lucky to have Zhang Lin as his mother in this world ¡°These foods taste a little weak, Mother.¡± ¡°The taste is weak, hm, you normally eat this kind of food every day. These foods taste no different from the food in the pce.¡± Zhang Lin was not sure. She thought that this vor was already strong. Chen Ming thought in his heart. If he has the opportunity he will let his mother have a taste of the godly cheesy burger and pizza, instant noodles and spaghetti, c, m soup, ramen etc. These foods will be junk. Chen Ming shook his head before continuing eating. Zhang Lin felt that she should not continue to ask. and eat her food ¡°Mother, I have something to ask of you. It is very important if Mother can answer me.¡± ¡°Yes, Ming''er can ask your mother anything. mother will answer your question with her best effort.¡± ¡°Mother, do you know of a ce where the heat is up to three thousand degrees?¡± ¡°Degree... Mother didn''t understand what Ming''er asked. Ming''er, where did you get this word from?" Chen Ming felt awkward, he forgot that this world probably didn''t have a device to measure temperature. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I read it in a textbook. It means that the temperature is very high. high enough to melt metals.¡± Hearing that, Zhang Lin nodded. She smiled at her child before speaking. ¡°Mother knows the answer to your question. It is a cksmith shop. their furnace must have a high enough temperature of three thousand degrees that you mention. Even though mother still doesn''t quite understand the word degree. But Mother is sure that it is the only ce around here.¡± Chen Ming nodded. The Sky dragon egg only needs a temperature of three thousand degrees. could be anywhere, he already had Mystical Qi. He should be able to use his profound energy to raise the temperature with fire elemental mystical energy. He smiled before thanking his mother for the advice. Zhang Lin was very happy. Her child had changed to be cuter than before. He wasn''t overbearing and also thanked her for helping him with a few small matters. She thanked the heavens for making her child change into such a lovely person. Xiao Wen watched the mother-son talk with a smile. Chen Ming had really changed. He looked good in her eyes talking to his mother like this, not loud, not annoying. not arrogant this is the best Chen Ming secretly looked at Xiao Wen before smiling at her. She hurriedly turned away in embarrassment. This gesture did not escape Zhang Lin''s gaze. She smiled. for her Xiao Wen was more than a maid. She had long wanted a daughter. She had taken care of Xiao Wen since she was a child and had longed for her as her child. If it wasn''t for her refusal to let Zhang Lin adopt her, By now, she probably had everything that Chen Ming had. Zhang Lin initially regretted that she did not ept her adoption, but now she is not. She thought she had gotten more of it. She could identally get a daughter-inw or one or two little grandchildren to support her motherly heart. She must have nned something now. Chen Ming and Zhang Lin ate breakfast together until they were full. After breakfast they both wanted to go for a walk to digest their food. Chen Ming now thought about where his father was. And then he didn''t have to think too much. Because his father walked into the dining room with a very bad expression on his face. Chen Ming was sure that there was a certain matter. He prepared and took a deep breath. Zhang Lin saw that Chen Kongnan''s expression was not very good. she couldn''t help but worry. She immediately asked him why he had a bad expression on his face. ¡°I received a summoning letter from the Third Prince.¡± just a short sentence making the room even quieter Most of the royal letters have a lot of bad news. Chen Ming only shook his head. is it too much to let him have a peaceful life before returning to his world 33 Chapter 33 Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan walked out of the dining room together before heading towards Chen Yijing''s residence. Chen Ming was confident that getting a summoning letter from the Third Prince would be a big problem for the Chen n. He just shook his head. He couldn''t do much now. Chen Ming at this moment was still unable to help. He was still weak. Although the Qi Gathering Stage was strong, it is just above average.not enough to make change ¡°All I can do now is to concoct pills and make the n as strong as I can. Three monthster, I will return to my world.¡± Chen Ming will return to his world but that didn''t mean that he didn''t care what happened to the Chen n at all. At least when he was here He felt as if this was his second home. He will not let anything bad happen to his family Xiao Wen now had a bad expression on her face. She looks worried as she thinks the same as Chen Ming. Anything rted to the Royal n wasn''t good. She was very worried about Zhang Lin. As for her, even if she refused to allow Zhang Lin to adopt her. In her heart, she saw Zhang Lin as her mother. Zhang Lin had taken care of her since she was a baby. Chen Ming saw her worried like that. couldn''t help wanting tofort her. He said with a smile. ¡°Xiao Wen sis, you don''t need to worry that much. I''m sure everything will be fine. At least I can do something.¡± Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming, who now had a smile on his face. She didn¡¯t know why she felt that Chen Ming could do what he said. And what she was worried about gradually disappeared. Xiao Wen nodded before smiling back at Chen Ming. "Young Master...Um" Xiao Wen hesitate a little bit before speaking ¡°Young master, would you like to go for a walk in the Botanical garden? Xiao Wen heard that this time of the year the garden had a lot of beautiful flowers. And along the way, Young Master can also go to the cksmith shop.¡± The Botanical Garden wasn''t too far from the Chen n''s house. On the way to the Botanical Garden, they have to pass the market area of the city. There, Chen Ming was able to find a cksmith shop to check if the furnace had a high enough temperature. If not, he would have to increase the temperature on his own with his mystical fire. Chen Ming nodded. ¡°It''s a good idea, Xiao Wen sis. You know my heart the most.¡± Chen Ming then walked out of the dining room. It was followed closely by Xiao Wen, whose face was red. In her head right now, there was only the word "My heart". Chen Ming nced at her slightly. He found that her face was extremely beautiful. He turned away. He was afraid that he might get caught by her He and She met only recently But she managed to grab his heart like this. He''s really gullible. He could onlyin to himself. Both of them came out of the dining room. within the central pce immediately headed out into the city ¡­¡­¡­. ¡°What did you say just now? Did you receive a summoning letter from the Third Prince? That¡¯s very bad.¡± Chen Yijing only let out a sigh. He didn''t think that, what he didn''t want to happen, going to happen sooner than he thought. ¡°I think so too, Father. What should I do? I cannot deny the Third Prince. Otherwise, the other nobles and generals who supported the Third Prince would definitely focus their attention on us.¡± Although the Chen n was considered to be the oldest and strongest n of all the major ns in the Yang Empire. But other families join hands, Then Chen n will be destroy for sure Chen Yijing could only furrow his brows together. This must be handled with the utmost care. Otherwise, the Chen n would copse before Chen Ming could be a pir of the n. ¡°No matter what, You will have to go see the Third Prince in the next three days.¡± For good or bad, being called by someone from the Royal n and refuse to ept the summoning, it is considered disrespectful to the Royal n. which is a very serious offense Chen Kongnan understood that he had to meet with the Third Prince. No matter what decision he made, He knew that the Third Prince wanted to rule the Yang Empire. He does whatever it takes to find as many people to support him as possible. Chen Yijing was worried about what he didn''t know. He felt that there must be something fishy. ¡°Kongnan, Does Kongyue know about this?¡± Chen Yijing was suspicious of Chen Kongyue a long time ago. He felt that his second son was ambitious. and a cunning person He had a personality that was simr to the Third Prince and also closest. If these two people are not in contact or do not know each other?. He was willing to put his head on the side of the lid and die. He was confident that these two would have contacted each other already. The problem was why summon Chen Kongnan instead of Chen Kongyue. Chen Kongye wanted to be the head of the Chen n. He would definitely find a way to get rid of Chen Kongnan this summoning is very suspicious ? ¡®This ungraceful son. He must find a way to get rid of his own brother Definitely using the Third Prince as a tool.¡¯ Chen Yijing was confident. He had to do something about this situation. ¡°Kongnan, I think you should take Ming''er with you.¡± heard the name of his beloved child Zhang Lin, who had been silent for a long time, quickly rose from her seat before speaking. ¡°No, father inw. I will never let you put my Ming''er in danger!¡± Chen Yijing looked at Zhang Lin, who was now like a fierce mother hen protecting her own little baby. He onlyughed before shaking his head. ¡°This is Zhang Lin, why does your little one have to go with Kongnan? Because he had the blood of Chen and Zhang in him, absolutely no one dared to touch him.¡± Chen Yijing was confident. He felt that sending Chen Ming over was the best option right now. 34 Chapter 34 Chen Ming now felt goosebumps. He suddenly felt cold. ¡°There must be something bad going to happen to me I am sure.¡± He normally shouldn¡¯t feel cold. Because right now he was in a very hot cksmith shop. How can it be cold? Therefore, it must have been a bad thing that made him feel cold spiritually. Chen Ming only shook his head ¡°It must be about summoning letter that father got this morning¡± Chen Ming sighed. He looked at Xiao Wen. Beside her waist was a jade that he had given her. She often grabbed onto the jade and smiled. Adorable, Chen Ming smile before turning to ask the cksmith ¡°Hello sir, I need a small furnace about the size of this bucket of water. But it can withstand the heat as high as a forge used by a cksmith. Do you have that in your shop?¡± The cksmith looked at Chen Ming. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Young Master, such a small furnace, I don''t have it, but if Young Master wants it, I can make it for the young master for three silver taels. What does the Young Master think?¡± Three silver taels was not a problem. He now had ten thousand gold taels that Chen Yijing gave after the auction. He picked up more money than the cksmith said before handing it over to him. The cksmith saw that Chen Ming had given him a gold tael. He even opened his eyes wide. ¡°Young Master, this is too much. I can''t take it.¡± ¡°Take it, and just make the furnace I want as good as you can.¡± The cksmith was impressed. He nodded to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I will do it as best as I can. And it will only take four hours (4 hour ancient chinese times = 8 hours).¡± Chen Ming, hearing that, nodded his head, knowing that the furnace took a long time to make. Eight hours is already very fast. He then came out of the cksmith shop with Xiao Wen. What are they going to do in these eight hours? take a walk and watch flowery scenery didn¡¯t take that much of the time ¡°Xiao Wen sis, after taking a walk and watching the flowers, What are we going to do next?¡± ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you want to cultivate today?¡± Chen Ming shook his head. ¡°Today is a day of rest. I will spend time with Xiao Wen sis.¡± ¡°Spend time with me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you don''t want to?¡± ¡°No, young master! Xiao Wen wants Young Master too.¡± ¡°You want me¡­ Xiao Wen sis you really naughty¡± Xiao Wen''s face was as red as a tomato. She lightly hit Chen Ming''s arm in embarrassment. ¡°Who needs you... Young Master, hmm?¡± Tsundere liked that It made her even cuter. Chen Ming onlyughed before walking over to take her hand. which she did not deny ¡°Let''s go to the botanical garden, Xiao Wen sis, I need you.¡± Xiao Wen''s face turned red once more. She could only nod her head and look at the ground. Chen Ming''s mouth was very sweet right now. She thought that her heart would melt again. She immediately let Chen Ming lead her hand towards the botanical garden. The gardens are beautiful and full of rxing atmosphere. Couplese to admire the beautiful flowers and rx in the atmosphere. This ce is suitable for couples who love each other very much. Xiao Wen''s face flushed red. She didn''t think that this garden would change this much. She didn''te here very often. When she came, there were almost no people, but now It''s full of people. But even though there were a lot of people It didn''t take away that rxed atmosphere. Instead, it made the atmosphere lively. Couples sitting in pairs looking at flowers talk softly. It''s a picture that''s hard to find. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen, he held her little hand tighter. ¡°Let''s go over there.¡± Xiao Wen did not dare to look into Chen Ming''s eyes. She looked elsewhere. She was afraid that Chen Ming would know what she was thinking. Chen Ming took Xiao Wen to sit under arge tree. this ce didn¡¯t have people around. He took a deep breath before exhaling. He was relieved, the scent of various flowers calmed his mind very well. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming who was satisfied with the atmosphere. She couldn''t help but smile. Chen Ming saw her smile, he couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Xiao Wen sis, I have something to ask of you. Hmm... You won''t be angry with me, right?¡± ¡°Angry young master? Xiao Wen was in no way angry with Young Master. If the question Young Master asks is not about lewdness.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He didn''t think to ask like that anymore. He''s not that crazy. He coughed before speaking. This was a question that would change his decision forever. ¡°Xiao Wen sis, do you have someone you like?¡± Chen Ming wanted to know. Xiao Wen was so beautiful and cute. If she has someone to like He thought that she would easily steal their heart. Xiao Wen didn''t think Chen Ming would ask her about this. Her face turned red. she didn¡¯t know how to answer this question Seeing her expression like that, he couldn¡¯t help to smile before speaking ¡°You don''t have to be so worried about it, Xiao Wen sis. You don¡¯t have to answer, that''s fine. I''m not forcing you." Seeing Chen Ming''s smile, Xiao Wen shook her head and spoke up. ¡°No, young master. Xiao Wen just didn''t expect Young Master to ask Xiao Wen this question. Xiao Wen''s answer is she already has someone she likes.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. He let out a sigh. This hurt more than he had thought ¡°Then may I ask, who do you like?¡± ¡°I¡­ um, young master promises me not to be angry alright¡± ¡°Why would I be angry with you, Xiao Wen? Tell me, I''m not angry." Chen Ming assured that he will not angry with her he¡¯s not that petty ¡°Xiao Wen¡­ the person that Xiao Wen likes¡­¡± She hesitate a little bit or unsure if she is right about this feeling or not because this is the first time she feel like this it is sweet but also scary in the same time but in the end she speak what in her mind right now ¡°The one she likes is you, Young Master!¡± Chen Ming, who was listening intently to who she liked, froze. He quickly turned to Xiao Wen. She now curled up and covered her face with her hands. Her ears were extremely red. Chen Ming blinked. Don''t tell me he was confessed to, like this, OMG! 35 Chapter 35 Chen Ming did not reply right now. Xiao Wen confessed to him that the person she liked was himself. Chen Ming knew that she had changed the way she looked at him. But he didn''t think it would change so much that she would actually like him. Is it really possible for someone to fall this easily Chen Ming didn''t know how to respond to this situation. He chose to answer what he felt. ¡°I like you too, Xiao Wen¡± Xiao Wen, who was covering her face, curled up even more. In her head, she thought about what she was doing right now. She and him were different in status. It''s inappropriate for a servant to have a feeling for her master She was surprised. She thought right now Why was she able to like someone like Chen Ming? If it was before, someone told her that She would definitely fall in love with her young master. she would kill them in an instant Xiao Wen slowly lowered her hands and slightly turned her head to peek at Chen Ming''s face. He was smiling. It was this smile that made her fall in love with him! Such a warm smile ¡°Xiao Wen, will it be okay if you be my lover?¡± In his previous world¡­ He already has a lover...but can he call her a lover? It was another matter that he wanted to go back to settle it. Xiao Wen had aplicated expression. How can a servant be a master¡¯s lover? Xiao Wen shook her head. Chen Ming didn''t understand. ¡°Why¡­ Xiao Wen? Just now you said that you like me and I said I like you. So why can''t we be lovers?¡± heard what Chen Ming asked. Xiao Wen trembled. Her eyes reddened and turned away. ¡°Master and Servant cannot be lovers. Xiao Wen was inferior to Young Master. Xiao Wen didn''t dare." ¡°Inferior? with just that silly reason I don''t care about that.¡± ¡°Young Master, but Young Master already has a fianc¨¦e.¡± Chen Ming thought back to Dongfang Gu, that girl was elegant and beautiful. But he didn¡¯t sure if she like him or not Chen Ming shook his head ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that I didn¡¯t know she like me or not but right now I can tell that you like me and that is all I need¡± "Young Mister" Xiao Wen''s heart softened. She looked at her young master''s face. He had a beautiful and handsome face, sharp eyebrows, a ridged nose, and a beautiful slim face. Soft and white skin She felt good if she had Young Master as her lover. But no matter what, The Chen n would definitely not ept She wanted to continue saying something to Chen Ming. but did not speak. She could feel that something warm was imprinted onto her lips. Chen Ming kissed her when she didn''t even realize it. He wrapped his arms around her waist before pulling her closer to him. warm and safe This was the feeling Xiao Wen received from Chen Ming. She did not resist and let Chen Ming do as he wanted. She is a servant and has a duty to do what her master wants. As for this tingling sensation, it was her reward. Chen Ming continued to kiss her, he sensed that Xiao Wen was also like his kissing. He did not hesitate to advance. He kissed her for a moment before pulling away from her. She still closed her eyes. enjoying Chen Ming''s sweet touch She did not open her eyes but spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°Young master, one more please.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he kissed her again. This time it''s hotter than ever. Xiao Wen embraced him, raised her head slightly, allowing Chen Ming to kiss her deeper. Chen Mingy on top of her body. hugging and stroking all over the body Xiao Wen''s face was extremely red. She wanted to deny it, but the zing fire prevented her from refusing his advances. She kissed Chen Ming back. Her and his tongue were intertwined, iming each other Her breasts were pressed against his body, very soft, the smell of Xiao Wen''s body had caused Chen Ming''s hormones to skyrocket. The two kissed each other for a long time before stopping for breath. Chen Ming looked into Xiao Wen''s eyes. Within her eyes there was a desire. Unfortunately, this is not a good ce to do that Both of them sat up from the floor. Xiao Wen was embarrassed. She hurriedly fixed her loose clothes. tidy it up to look just like before After she arranged her clothes, she went to help Chen Ming. She knew that Chen Ming was not good at wearing clothes. Probably because there were people who served him since childhood, he couldn''t wear clothes that were tooplicated After Xiao Wen finished arranging Chen Ming''s clothes, the two of them were silent for a moment. Chen Ming smiled before turning to Xiao Wen. ¡°I like kissing you. Can we kiss like this every day?" Xiao Wen''s face turned red again. She looked at Chen Ming, he was anxiously waiting for her answer. She just smiled at him and nodded. Don''t just say Chen Ming. Even she seemed to be attracted to his kiss. "Yes¡­ Young Master" Chen Ming then pulled Xiao Wen into a hug. and went to see flowers together. Time flew by very quickly, before Chen Ming knew it. It was time for him to go and get the furnace. 36 Chapter 36 Chen Ming was now holding Xiao Wen''s hand, she was smiling sweetly. Her cheeks pinked a little. She was both beautiful and cute at the same time. Chen Ming seeing her like that he felt how many time he kissed her it was not enough Xiao Wen was now getting better about the expression of love Chen Ming had for her. no matter what happens after this whether she could be his lover or not As long as he cares about her, that''s enough. Chen Ming soon arrived at the cksmith shop. This time iste afternoon. He had been here early this morning, and now it was three o''clock, it was time for the furnace to be finished. When Chen Ming entered the store, he encountered a small furnace. Just the right size for what he wants. This furnace, like a furnace used to concoct pills, had three legs and a dragon pattern. Chen Ming thought that it could be used to concoct pills as well. When the cksmith saw Chen Ming arrive he immediately greeted him warmly. He had a smile on his face. His face was slightly pale, it seemed that he was really devoted to his work. ¡°Young Master, the furnace that Young Master wants is here. Please check out my work.¡± The cksmith was sure that his work was not inferior to that of the famous cksmith in a big city. Chen Ming nodded to him and immediately walked over to inspect the furnace.He was satisfied with the result ------------------- ? Name: Metal Concocting Medicinal Furnace (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: It can be used to melt metals and Concoct pills and potions. It can withstand heat up to five thousand degrees. ------------------- Chen Ming saw the information of the furnace and nodded. before praising the cksmith, which he wholeheartedly ept it with pride Chen Ming saw that by now it was alreadyte and it was time to go home. He gave the cksmith more money because of his work. Moreover, he would rmend his father toe to this shop. The two of them immediately left the cksmith shop to return to the Chen n home. arrived at the Chen n home Xiao Wen who was now holding hands with Chen Ming. She had a hesitant look on her face. She didn''t want to part with Chen Ming for even a second. But now it''s the time She has to go and do her duty. so as not to be a subject of gossip for other maids Even though she was Zhang Lin''s personal servant. She still has a job to do. She had used up all day in the morning. Personally, she didn''t care about anything. But now her image also reflects on Chen Ming. His reputation was not good. But now it''s getting better. She didn''t want his current reputation to drop because of her. Therefore, she and he need to be separated now. ¡°Young Master Xiao Wen must excuse herself. Xiao Wen has a duty to attend to. If it is not done, Xiao Wen will be criticized.¡± Chen Ming understood. But before she left He kissed her cheek and whispered to her. ¡°Now Xiao Wen is my lover. Who dares to speak up against you I will manage them myself.¡± Xiao Wen trembled. She was actually stronger than Chen Ming. But knowing that someone was behind her made her happy. Unlike Zhang Lin towards her. Chen Ming''s meaning was much deeper than that. Xiao Wen nodded with a smile before lightly kissing his lips while his face was still close to her. Chen Ming was slightly startled, and did not expect that Xiao Wen would kiss him like this herself. ¡°From now on, I am in your care young master.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he watched Xiao Wen walk away and headed towards the central courtyard. Chen Ming sighed. She wasn''t that far away from him, he had already missed her. ¡°It''s really bad. I fell so hard.¡± Chen Ming smiled to himself before heading towards his residence. To day he will hatch the egg, And after Chen Ming walked away, Chen Nan appeared. He turned to look at the direction Chen Ming walked towards He forms a devilish smile. ¡°Hmm, trash is still trash. There are many beautiful and high status women, but you choose a mere servant.¡± Chen Nan was now thinking of something. And it doesn''t seem like a good thing either. Chen Nan, after finishing his thoughts, immediately walked towards Chen Kongyue''s residence. This information might be handy to deal with Chen Ming and Chen Kongnan. 37 Chapter 37 What Chen Nan was nning to do, no one knew. But his actions would lead to great changes in the n. which would be a good or bad thing no one can tell Chen Ming did not know what was going to happen in the future. He was in his room. He looked at the Sky Dragon Egg and the Furnace. To be honest, he didn''t know how to start. The Sky Dragon Egg takes a very high temperature to hatch. and takes up to forty hours. How will he seed? ¡°Forty hours? It took almost two days to hatch. If I start now without telling anyone, it might be a problem. I should tell Grandfather that I would start incubating the egg.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He first collected the Sky Dragon Egg and the Furnace into the inventory. The Sky Dragon Egg was an inanimate object, allowing him to store it in his inventory. Chen Ming left his room before heading towards Chen Yijingg''s residence. He was walking through The maids and guards were discussing something as they looked at him. Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡®What are you looking at, have you never seen a handsome man before?¡¯ Chen Ming did not speak, only thought. He didn''t care what anyone said about him. He was tired of listening to these peoplein but didn''t dare to do anything. Chen Ming entered Chen Yijing''s residence. But before he could enter the inner court, The guards in ck armor stopped him first. before speaking ¡°Please forgive me young master. But now the master is meeting with the elders. I have been charged not to allow unrted people to enter.¡± Chen Ming didn''t feel any anger that he was stopped by the guard. He was doing his duty, he understood. Chen Ming asked the guards who stopped him with a smile. The guards felt strange. He was sure that he would be scolded by Chen Ming. But he smiled instead. What exactly happened? Or did the young master really change? ¡°Then it can''t be helped. If the meeting is over Can you have someone to tell me?¡± The guards blinked their eyes and washed their ears. Since when did Young Master Chen have the ability to control his emotions and use reason? But either way, this is a good thing. He nodded to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Young Master, I will be the one to tell Young Master by myself.¡± ¡°Um, thank you very much.¡± thank?! The guards almost slipped. even though their words had note out. Their faces show it all Chen Ming could onlyugh. ¡°Haha, you don''t need to be so shocked. In the past, I was a thoughtless person. but not anymore Anyway, don''t forget to call me. I will be at the training ground.¡± The guards hurriedly bowed to him. He was still stunned. Chen Ming thought that this would be a good opportunity to change their view of him. These soldiers, no matter what, were considered the foundation of the Chen n''s strength. treat them well and They are ready to sacrifice their lives for you. Chen Ming had finished talking to the guards. He immediately went straight to the training ground. He didn''t think of practicing martial arts because his grandfather had told him to be careful. Instead, he will train his body. ¡­¡­¡­. Within Chen Yijing''s residence, Chen Kongnan, Zhang Lin and the elders were talking about important matters. The main subject is the matter of the royal n summoning. The matter of the neighboring empires and the matter of Chen Ming¡­ Regarding the royal n letter, they had already finished talking. The Chen n would not join any faction. they will be neutral in the battle for the throne this time. They still can''t find a definite solution to deal with this problem. They had to find a way to prevent as many bloodsheds as possible. Regarding the royal n, there might be some elders who disagreed. But when most of the voices go in a way that they don''t want to join. The elders with different opinions could not say anything more. The next thing to discuss is about the surrounding empires, the surrounding empires were preparing to wait for the moment when the Yang empire was unrest. they will try to snact thend. This is normal. the empire will rise or fall is at this moment and because of this Chen n therefore did not want to join the conflict. Duanyang City was close to the border. If there is any problem Duanyang City would face enemies in two directions and could be catastrophic. Chen Ming was thest subject that everyone is discussing. Everyone could not argue about the suitability of Chen Ming to be the n''s young patriarch in which he will inherit the position of patriarch in the future Even though he had already shown his skill Those who supported Chen Nan still confirmed the same words. It wasn''t because Chen Nan was capable. But it was because of the benefits that they would receive after Chen Nan had be a young patriarch Chen Yijing at this moment felt a huge headache for these people. He really wanted to lie down in the pit and say goodbye to all these problems. Even if he was an Earth Profound Stage cultivator. This problem still reduced his lifespan! Chen Yijing looked at the First Elder who was in thete stage of the Qi Gathering Stage. He spoke in a cold tone. ¡°You told me to cancel Chen Ming''s engagement. So that Chen Nan could be paired with my best friend''s granddaughter Dongfang Gu?¡± Chen Yijing now released a very heavy killing intent. He was like a fiend that wanted to rip these people''s throats. The elder who proposed this matter turned extremely pale. He looked at Chen Kongyue in need of help. to which Chen Kongyue nodded and spoke up to help his elders. ¡°Father, I agree with Elder Guo. I don''t think Young Miss Gu will be satisfied with this engagement. I heard that she wanted to cancel her and Chen Ming''s engagement. Wouldn''t it be better for her and my son Chen Nan?¡± Chen Kongyue said, trying to use reason. Of course, he didn''t know if this rumor was true or not. But they say that without fire there is no smoke. In addition, He also has other interesting information as well. In any case, he had to steal this engagement from Chen Ming. 38 Chapter 38 Chen Ming walked straight to the training ground. He didn''t know that there was something huge going to happen and be a huge problem for him. But even if he knew it beforehand, he still couldn''t do anything right now. Chen Ming now while walking to the training ground he thinks about the meeting that took ce in Chen Yijing residence, he wasn''t included there If he wants to participate in this kind of meeting. At Least He had to be at level sixty or above. Now he was only level fifty. It was simply called the beginning of the Qi Gathering stage. Chen Ming shook his head. He felt that he need to be more stronger He had arrived at the training ground Ignoring people looking at him. He looked at the various training equipment that was in front of him right now. He felt that these training equipment were very old. Each piece of equipment has undergone intense use. He checked all the training equipment information. ------------------- Name: Weights (Qi Foundation Stage) Features: Use for training the muscles of the arms, legs and other parts (500 kg). Durability (40/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Weight (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Use for training the muscles of the arms, legs and other parts (1000 kg). Durability (78/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Stone Sword (Qi Foundation Stage) Properties: Use for practicing the sword stance to be more intense and faster (500 kg). Durability (42/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Stone Sword (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Use for practicing sword stance to be more intense and faster (1000 kg). Durability (84/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Stone Spear (Qi Foundation Stage) Properties: Use for practicing spear stance to be more intense and faster (500 kg). Durability (38/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Stone Spear (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Use for practicing spear stance to be more intense and faster (1000 kg). Durability (92/100) ------------------- ------------------- Name: Wooden Puppet (Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Use for practicing reflexes. Durability: (22/100) ------------------- Chen Ming smiled at these equipment. It''s been used really hard but he notice something the equipment durability in Qi Gathering Stage dropped just a littlepare to Qi Foundation Stage equipment That means not many people use it. This is the problem. Chen n had so little Qi Gathering Stage cultivator After He checked all the equipment he then walked towards the stone sword before grabbing a stone sword in the Qi Gathering Stage. He found it very heavy. He only picked it up for a few seconds before putting it down causing it to break the ground loudly. The guards and the many descendants of elders of the Chen n looked at Chen Ming. They even gasped. Chen Ming was now able to raise a Qi Gathering Stage Stone Sword. It meant that Chen Ming was already at the Qi Gathering Stage! not everybody believe that Chen Ming really is a Qi Gathering Stage and not everybody there to see Chen Ming beat his cousin effortlessly in a duel ¡°I... I don''t want to believe it, is it really Chen Ming? He has really be a Qi Gathering Stage cultivator, the rumors are true!¡± ¡°How is this possible? It wasn''t long ago that he hadn''t been able to reach the Qi Foundation Stage. Are you saying that He is at the Qi Gathering Stage right now?!¡± The people were panicking. Chen Ming''s growth was extremely terrifying. If given him more time to grow they were sure that he would definitely rise to the Earth Profound Stage. No, he might even be able to rise to the Sky Profound Stage! Chen Ming picked it up again. He used it to train his arm muscles. He lifted it ten times, three sets. He was sweating and panting. The area where he stood was bumpy every time he put down the stone sword. Fortunately, the training ground he picked to use was made of sandy soil. This makes it easier to repair the bumpy area. he didn¡¯t choose area with stone pavement because he knew he would damage it He now felt that his muscles were extremely tired. Chen Ming gathered his breath. Flowing his mystical energy to the area where he felt pain and tired. Chen Ming now felt that it was a good time for him to test something. It is said that water has healing abilities. and if it is a mystical energy of the Water Elemental Will he have the ability to heal? He didn''t know so he tried. And as soon as he did that He felt that his exhaustion and pain were quickly disappearing. ¡°it¡¯s work!¡± Chen Ming smiled. He didn''t think that just such a simple idea would work. He is using this method to recover his muscles and fatigue. He received a notice popping up in front of him. The message came up saying ------------------ Please name the martial art ------------------ Chen Ming had never thought that he would invent such a simple martial art. Chen Ming tried to think. It''s about water, breath, so let''s just take it easy, water breathing. ------------------- you have learned [Water Breathing] ------------------- Chen Ming blinked. He only shook his head. He had a power of five thousand Qi. Of course, using it to treat muscle fatigue and tiredness is not a lot. After he had easily invented this martial art, He immediately started training like crazy. He seemed to have taken steroids. His arm muscles began to appear. In addition to that, his chest muscles, shoulder muscles, rose until he could see the veins. He trains really hard. He had to be able to use this stone sword proficiently within the amount of time he had now. ¡°Good, now this sword is mine!¡± Chen Ming had already taken a liking to this training equipment! He will use it in battle in the future. Everyone who heard it was sweating. 39 Chapter 39 Chen Ming trained hard using a one ton stone sword. He felt the muscles in his arms. pectoral muscles, shoulder muscles And many other muscles are damaged. But even if his muscles were damaged and torn, It was quickly repaired. The new, repaired muscles were stronger and thicker than before. He who had initially could only hold a one-ton sword a few minute now began to feel that he can hold it much longer and he even swung it repeatedly Chen Ming had yet to learn anything about sword techniques, so his training was mostly focused on muscle training. The only sword technique he knew was the Nine Souls Sword Technique, which was not suitable to learn right now. He had to be at least level one hundred to learn it without any problem. including dark art techniques Both of these techniques were at the Martial Ancestor Stage. At least he had to be at the Earth Profound Stage to cultivate them. Chen Ming was really in a hurry now. Although he wanted to be stronger as quickly as possible. But he understood that haste makes waste. unstable foundation will be a problem in along run He now had to gradually increase his strength. He divided the training into three phases. One trains his body using a weight or something to strengthen his muscles and joints. Two practice techniques The more he practiced the technique, the better. The more he can use techniques in different situations will give him advantages in many battle For example, the left arm and the right arm must be used interchangeably. Because sometimes his right arm may not be avable in that situation and may have to use the left arm instead. and if the left arm can''t do the same as the right arm He would be at a disadvantage and possibly even die. Third, practice the inner strength. Extending the profound veins with various breathing techniques This caused the flow of profound energy and its volume to be greater. Corresponding to the cultivation technique, the technique became stronger and more powerful. These three exercises must go the same way. Higher prowess didn''t help him to use it better. There were times when people of lower levels were able to defeat people of higher levels with techniques. He wanted both his level and technique to keep up. Everything must stand in bnce. Chen Ming, who was now practicing hard and only starting to see results from a few hours of practice. The guard he spoke with if the meeting was overe and let him know. At this moment, that guard had already stood before him. He cupped his hands before bowing his head to Chen Ming. ¡°Young master The meeting is now over. The Grand Master ordered me to lead you to his residence immediately.¡± Chen Ming nodded to the guard before speaking. ¡°Understood, thank you very much, Qin Jiang.¡± The guard officer had his eyes wide open. He didn''t think Young Master Chen would remember his name like this. He bowed his head respectfully to Chen Ming once more before taking Chen Ming te Chen Yijing¡¯s residence. He didn''t need to know how Chen Ming knew his name. Chen Ming only looked at his stats After leading Chen Ming to Chen Yijing¡¯s residence the guard went back to work, Chen Ming walked towards Chen Yijing''s residence. He was still carrying a one ton stone sword. He seemed to like this stone sword very much. It makes him feel invincible Chen Ming entered Chen Yijing''s office. He saw that Chen Yijing''s expression was not very good. He couldn''t help but asked ¡°What is it, Grandfather?¡± Chen Yijing saw that Chen Ming had arrived. He smiled. He had another headache for Chen Ming. Hopefully this grandson of his will not be angry with him first. ¡°There is something that I would like to discuss with you. It might take some time. You sit here first.¡± Chen Yijing extended his hand to the area of the chair sitting next to him and a tea table was ced between. Chen Ming nodded and walked towards the seat that Chen Yijing had pointed Chen Ming felt that a headache wasing. He couldn''t help but sigh. His grandfather was now drinking some tea that he felt was very fragrant. It must have been oolong tea if he remembered correctly. He was feeling quite thirsty and poured his own tea to drink. The tea is bitter in the throat, but it''s also a great thirst quencher. Chen Ming after drinking tea, he smiled at his grandfather before asking. ¡°Grandfather, is there something you want to consult with me? Hopefully it''s not about the Royal n. Or about my fiance? If I''m not mistaken, Chen Nan, no, Chen Kongyue, my uncle might have suggested something strange, right?¡± Chen Ming spoke to the point. Chen Yijing smiled proudly. ¡°You are very smart. Everything you said is correct, Grandfather is very old. My lifespan shortened by a few years every meeting . Sooner orter I will be gone. I''m worried that after I''m gone The Chen n will meet a catastrophe.¡± Chen Ming felt strange. He initially felt that Chen Yijing would be an iprehensible and distant person. He didn''t think he wouldin to him like this as if seekingfort with his family He now just like an old grumpy gramp 40 Chapter 40 ¡°Grandfather, Don¡¯t say that, I know that those who reach the Earth Profound Stage will have a very long lifespan. different from those who were at the Qi Gathering Stage Grandfather, looking at you, I expect you to live another one or two hundred years.¡± Chen Yijing raised his eyes brown. Chen Ming was quick-witted and learned many things he didn¡¯t know before so quickly. Chen Ming was right, he could live another one or two hundred years. But even if he could live that long, his profound strength still gradually decreased. Being a pir of the family was not easy, He calcted his demising profound energy it¡¯s not before long his profound energy will be reduced to that of Qi Gathering Stage That was the day when the Chen family had no pir. which is no different than a little deer surround by the hungry wolves The Chen n would definitely be gnawed to the bone. Chen Kongnan, even though he received the title of Undefeated General, That''s because he has a strategic head. and can lead the army to defeat the enemy But the battles within the families are different. His only hope was Chen Ming. He didn''t know why, but he was sure that Chen Ming would definitely have a solution. ¡°Alright Alright, let''s just leave it at that. Grandfather will tell you the problems you will have to face. Your father received a letter from the Third Prince. Said that he would especially like to see you because he had heard rumors about your talent. He wants to see if the rumors are true with his own eyes. At the same time he wants to exchange strategic views with your father. He would definitely use this opportunity to bring your father into his group. And at the same time, if your father refuses he will pull you up. because he is sure that you will fall into his trap.¡± At this point, Chen Yijing was confident that Chen Ming would not fall into such a simple trap. Chen Ming since practicing martial arts He continued to show his intelligence to him. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head. This is a problem that must be solved with the utmost care. Definitely can''t use heavy hands. If that were the case There were many ways for Chen Ming to avoid the problem. This kind of thinges with experience. He''s been through a lot and thinks that it''s best to prepare motivational and emotional words right now. refuse without denying This is the peak of avoiding art. ¡°I understand, Grandfather.¡± Chen Yijing nodded his head before continuing. ¡°And another thing, Chen Kongyue wants your fianc¨¦e for his son.¡± Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. He waited for Chen Yijing to exin how it was. ¡°He wanted to let Chen Nan challenge you one more time in the inn tournament that will take ce in three months. To prove who is suitable to be Dongfang Gu''s fianc¨¦e, my close friend Dongfang MuRen''s granddaughter. What do you think?¡± Chen Ming drank the tea again. Before slowly thinking, Chen Nan lost to him with just one attack. Would he still want to fight with him again? I doesn¡¯t make sense He must understand by now how different between he and him Chen Nan wanted to show his talent to Dongfang Gu in the inn tournament? If he want to have at least a chance to fight with him He need to be at least in Qi Gathering Stage because In three months time Chen Ming sure that his cultivation base will improve so much that will even leave himself now in the dust He just shook his head. Chen Nan was not his opponent now and not in the future too he will make sure of it ¡°Chen Nan is too weak to defeat me in three months. No matter how hard he trains, he won''t be able to keep up with me. What I think is he may be ying dirty tricks without anyone knowing. If I have to guess He would probably use the Forbidden Pill to strengthen himself. or poison me to weaken me. Other than these two methods, I don''t think there is any way for him to be able to defeat me.¡± At this moment, in three months, Chen Ming would have reached the Earth Profound Stage. By then, With enough strength there no need to fear what little trick Chen Yijing drank his tea before nodding. He thought so too. Chen Yijing then turned to Chen Ming before speaking, asking what he had suspected since the auction. ¡°Chen Ming, don''t you really feel anything for Dongfang Gu?¡± Chen Ming heard such a question. He was indecisive. ¡°You are in love with your servants. instead of your fiance Do you know that now there is a big problem with your servant? Fortunately, your mother was at that time. Otherwise, she would have been severely punished. It might even be drinking poison as punishment. ording to the rules of the family." Chen Ming was drinking tea and thinking about it. Hearing what Chen Yijing said The teacup in Chen Ming''s hand immediately broke into pieces. He turned to Chen Yijing before speaking. ¡°Grandfather, please tell me the details please let me hear it?" The tea that spilled onto Chen Ming''s body was now boiling. It gradually evaporated and turned into vapor. Chen Ming''s temperament also affected his Qi. His Qi was extremely hot right now. Who dares to touch his woman? Chen Yijing even swallowed his saliva. He could feel the scorching temperature. He needed to speak cautiously right now. or Chen Ming might explode literally 41 Chapter 41 Chen Ming came out of Chen Yijing''s residence. His expression was extremely cold right now, a family rule?, who cares? Chen Yijing told him that if he wanted to change the family rules He must be the head of the n and get the approval of the elders. which is more difficult than grinding an anvil into a needle Chen Ming really didn''t care much about the family rules. Even if he broke the family rules, he still thought of dating Xiao Wen. no matter what ¡®Let me see what can you do about it if I have the strength to wipe out all of you¡¯ Chen Ming immediately went straight to Zhang Lin''s residence. He heard that his mother was very angry. The Zhang n had never had such a rule before. She would never allow anyone to hurt Xiao Wen. She now went out to look for Xiao Wen. in order to adopt Xiao Wen as the Zhang family''s adoptive daughter. and make it right. He was very impressed with his mother who would do anything for him and Xiao Wen like this. He knew that if she didn''t trust, or at least thought of Xiao Wen more than the maid, She would never allow Xiao Wen to take care of him. When Chen Ming arrived at Zhang Lin''s residence, he found that several elders were now standing in front of the residence. The residence''s guards wouldn''t let anyone in. These were the elders who wanted to me Xiao Wen. Of course, the guards guarding the Zhang Lin residence were all Zhang n soldiers. Even the elders had no right to have a voice to order them to do what they wanted. But like people who think that they have great power would not care about these things anyway People who are inferior are still inferior. Wherever you are ¡°Refuse to let me in, I am the Elder of the rule enforcer of the n. I need to take Xiao Wen. a servant of the family who broke the rule to get her punishment.¡± ¡°the ancestor''s rules must be strictly followed. Since she breaks the rules, she must be punished!¡± The elders were not the only ones. But they also brought their own followers and guards. p Chen Ming checked all the elders'' stats. All of them were at the initial Qi Gathering Stage. or intermediate As for the guards who were following the highest level, they were at the peak level of the Qi Foundation Stage. Chen Ming, if it wasn''t a peak level of Qi Gathering Stage or an Earth Profound Stage cultivator. He can beat them if he want Chen Ming did not hesitate to use the Sky Walking to step on the air and appear before the elders and the Zhang family''s guards. The elder, who saw that Chen Ming had arrived, looked at him with sharp eyes. before speaking in a fierce voice trying to terrorize Chen Ming because he saw that Chen Ming was only a child. Even if he was able to defeat Chen Nan, ¡°Chen Ming, you are good. You and Xiao Wen, breaking the family rules, You two must be punished!¡± Chen Ming, on the other hand, was not afraid. Stared into the elder''s eyes and spoke clearly. ¡°n rules, then I want Elder. Tell me this rule with every word that has been recorded. If it would be possible, I want a rulebook of the family too¡± The elder stumbled. Chen Ming was not afraid of him at all. His mannerisms didn''t show anything to allow him to use it as an excuse for disrespecting the elders. He sorted his clothes. He coughed slightly before speaking. ¡°ording to the Chen n Rules, Page 3, Paragraph 2, being in love with a servant is considered undesirable because it will lead to inequality towards other servants. It is a source of trouble. If found to behave as mentioned they must be severely punished.¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming shook his head. It sounded too short and abrupt. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I feel that the message that Elder said is It''s missing some parts. If it''s not too much trouble, I''d like to see the records of the familyw textbook. and it must also be a new version that has been updated by the current n head.¡± Chen Ming looked at the elder, wanting him to bring out the n Rules book. The elder who had told Chen Ming this rule was extremely angry. ¡°Hum, why would you want to look at it? What would a person like you who doesn''t really care about family matters? The Chen n''s Law Book is a high-grade thing, not for someone like you to touch it!¡± Chen Ming heard that andughed. ¡°Senior Why are you angry like this? Do you have anything in mind? I didn''t do anything to you, I just asked about the Chen n''s Law Book, but you were angry at me. Is this the action of the Elder of the rule enforcer? try to use the family rules for your own benefit like this.¡± The elder who heard Chen Ying speak to him like that he bes angrier "unscrupulously! I am the elder who takes care of the family rules. Why should I exin to you how I am going to use the rules?¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°I didn''t tell you to exin yourself and how to use your rules. I asked for a book of rules that the head of the family created. Now, may I have a look at it or not?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chen Ming''s eyes lit up with unholy light. He had given the elders more than enough respect. He felt it was time to show everyone that he was not someone who can be easily messed with He spoke to the elders in a sharp tone. before turning around and speaking in a rxed tone to the Royal Guards ¡°I''m tired of hearing your words. talk without proof This brother. Could you go to my grandfather and ask him about the familyw book? I want to know how this familyw came about. I feel that something is missing.¡± Chen Ming really felt something was missing from listening to what the elder had to say. It''s so fishy. ording to the first sentence he said, the rule says that it is just undesirable to have a rtionship with a servant. didn''t say forbidden it Ande the punishment part It is possible he tries to bend to rule to his liking. If he doesn¡¯t want the book to be seen like this 42 Chapter 42 Chen Lu''s face was now flushed red. He looked at Chen Ming, who did not respect him at all. He had never met anyone with such a sharp tongue before. The youth didn''t seem to be afraid of him in the slightest. In this case, he must be taught to be scared so that he will notmit this crime again ¡°Good, you dare to say that in front of me. The elder who took care of the family rules. If I don''t teach you right and wrong today Don''t call me Lu!" Chen Ming looked at Chen Lu. He just shook his head. Chen Lu was at level fifty two. Two levels higher than him But his martial art level was much weaker than Chen Ming. That person probably thought he was an inexperienced person and would easily deal with him. He really didn''t understand. How did this old man survive until today? Attack the only child of the current n head before Zhang Lin''s guards could intervene. Chen Lu had already attacked Chen Ming. iron sand palm Qi Gathering Stage Technique Even if it was at the same level as Chen Ming''s martial technique, But the difference in strength of these two techniques was very vast Martial arts, apart from being divided into profound ranks, It is also divided into grades. In total, there were three grades. There were Lian rank, Di rank, and Tian rank. These three ranks were iparably different. Lian rank was three times weaker than Di rank. Di rank was four times weaker than Tian rank. The Iron Sand Palm was an Qi Gathering Stange Technique in Lian rank. Compared to the meridian breaking palm that was in Tian Rank. The difference was more than ten times. Therefore, Chen Lu, who was at the initial level of Qi Gathering Stage, whose level was not much higher than Chen Ming, used this technique. Chen Ming replied with his own technique. The results were immediately apparent. Chen Lu''s hand shattered into pieces of meat. Chen Ming used his palm to break all of his pulse,bining fire and wind energy. be explosive He invented it right there and used it as if he already mastered it. He couldn''t get angry because of himself. But it was because this old man wanted to attack his woman. but even if he was angry he didn¡¯t let emotion led him He was not the one who attacked first; he had been waiting for the other party to attack him so he could return ten times such a shame not even hundred or thousand times ¡°Arkk, my hand!!!, my hand!!!.¡± Elder Chen Lu grabbed his arm. screaming out in pain. His hands weren''t just broken. But it exploded into pieces of meat. Chen Ming for whoever thought of doing something bad to him. He could tolerate it. But who thought to mess with his significance? He is ready to use violence. and all the sheme he had He who had already destroyed Chen Lu''s hand shook his head and said coolly ¡°Stop whining. it was just a scratch. If this is still unbearable, you don''t deserve to be an elder.¡± Chen Ming spoke the truth. He was sure that there were people who could endure it and deserve to be an elder than Chen Lu. Chen Ming also could endure it himself in the past. Chen Lu looked at Chen Ming angrily. The elders who apanied him were even pale. He hurriedly brought out a healing pill. and immediately gave it to his friend. The pain was reduced. However, urgent medical treatment is required. They wanted to take him to a doctor. but before they could Chen Ming spoke up. ¡°Where are you going to bring elder lu? I am waiting for the rulebook. If I don¡¯t understand the cause, I might have had to ask elder Chen Lu for suggestions.¡± Chen Ming was definitely not going to let go that easily. ¡°Hey, can''t you see that Elder Chen Lu is seriously injured!¡± ¡°I don''t care. He is a rebel anyway¡± p ¡°Rebel, what are you talking about?¡± Chen Ming''s eyes lit up. ¡°I am the son of the patriarch currently holding the position of young patriarch. The person who has the right to punish me is not him. but my father and my grandfather Who does he think he is? he has no right to punish me without the consent of the other elders, including my mother.¡± Chen Ming was confident that it must be so. He was able to guess the direction of the family rule. Use the standard thinking process. ¡°Here dare you!!!¡± Elder Chen Lu spat out blood. But Chen Ming didn''t care. The Elder who was helping Elder Chen Lu wanted to ignore Chen Ming''s words and would take Elder Chen Lu to see a doctor. Bang!!! Chen Ming used his palm to break the pulse again. He used the same fire and wind energy as before. By using these two profound energies, this martial art that was a close rank attack could reach a certain distance. Although this technique can attack from a distance. But the further away it was, the less its destructive power would be. But even so, as far as they could see, it was still powerful. Chen Ming blocked the elder''s path with his palm. ¡°I already told you that I won''t let you go. Wait here until the Elders And Grand Elder came here first. Then let''s talk like wise men." When Elder Chen Lu heard this, he vomited blood. and immediately fainted Chen Ming looked at him. He doesn''t care if he''s dead or not. He waited for the Family rulebook 43 Chapter 43 ¡°Talk like wise men¡­¡± The elder who was currently helping Elder Chen Lu was pale. If talking wisely, why would he have to break... no grind his hand into pieces? The elders thought about it. The person who caused the incident first was not Chen Ming. He only asked to see the book, but Elder Lu refused. and thought of rebelling by dealing with the n''s young master as well. He just noticed but he got involved as well. He was going to bring Xiao Wen to Chen Kongyue to curry favor. He now let Chen Lu lie down on the ground and looked at Chen Ming before smiling at him. ¡°Young master, I am very old and forgetful. I remember that I cooked soup for my wife. I have to retur-.¡± Bang!!! ¡°Who gave you permission to go? My grandfather, father, and mother will be here. so just wait" Chen Ming aura was very violent. His mystical energy was so powerful. his skin reddened. The heat emanated from him. His breath was extremely hot so the steam came out of his nose and mouth. The elder who saw Chen Ming had such a power could only curse himself in his heart. ¡®We are done for! Why has this spoiled brat changed so much? This is different from what Chen Kongyue said!¡¯ The elder was standing still, he didn''t know what to do in this situation. Chen Ming refused to let him go. He knew that he was really unlucky today. Chen Yijing, Chen Kongnan, Zhang Lin along with Xiao Wen. Come to see Chen Ming together. Chen Yijing came with a n rule book. Chen Kongnan was apanied by his personal guard. The three of them now had very dark expressions on their faces. as if wanting to eat someone Chen Yijing arrived. He didn''t look at the elder who was now unconscious. with another trembling He turned around and smiled at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Grandson, this is what you asked for me. The current version of the n rules¡± Chen Ming calmed down. His skin returned to its original color before bowing to Chen Yijing, thanking him. He started to read the rules of the n immediately. Especially the rules that Chen Lu said. He read and read. He was very angry. ¡°It''s what I thought. The written rules did not forbid a servant and his master to love each other. Just be warned If a problem arises, both parties will be severely punished. Me and Xiao Wen liked each other equally. and did not create any trouble for anyone. No one has the right to punish us, Humm!¡± After speaking, Chen Ming smacked his palm towards a nearby tree. Burning the tree into cinder, Chen Yijing, Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin nodded in satisfaction. Chen Ming was now showing his power. Let everyone know that he is not a weak person who can bully each other. Chen Yijing looked at Elder Chen Lu. His expression was extremely cold. ¡°Catch him and put him in jail. strip him from the Chen n rule enforcer and he is no longer a member of the Chen n!¡± Absolutely, Chen Ming was very satisfied. His grandfather ordered just one word. The soldiers guarding in the shadow jumped out and bring Chen Lu with them and disappeared in an instant. ¡°As for you, you are guilty of conspiracy, but from what I have heard, you did not take action against my grandson. Flogging a hundred times with a staff and applying salt on the wound!¡± The elder who heard it knelt down. begging for mercy ¡°Grand Elder, please forgive me I''m old if I''m punished so severely. I must die for sure.¡± Chen Ming heard that and sympathized. He turned to his grandfather. ¡°Grandfather, this elder did not hurt me or Xiao Wen. Can you help reduce the punishment for him?¡± Chen Yijing''s brows furrowed together. He didn''t think that Chen Ming wanted to reduce the punishment for those who thought of hurting his lover. He was disappointed but what he heard next made himugh. ¡°Grandfather, I think you should reduce the penalty for flogging to ny-nine times. and use a salt mix with water to wash the wound every time He was hit. That way, in addition to reducing the penalty It will also keep the wound clean and he will not get infected. What does Grandfather see?" Hit and Wash... He had to rethink his thoughts on his grandson. Chen Ming was more ruthless and savage than he thought. The elder who was almost about to breathe a sigh of relief at first. Even more pale than before. This does not reduce the punishment. This is an even increase in punishment. Drop one hit, add salt water ny-nine times¡­ just heard this. The elder who had been condemned even fainted. There was a soldier waiting to punish him. immediately dragged him away and did as Chen Ming said. They seem to like this young master more but they still think ¡°We must not offend the Young Master and His lover at all cost¡± After the soldiers dragged the elder out, The soldiers who followed the two elders were then spread to various divisions. They were disbanded so that they weren''t in the same ce, with Chen Kongnan being the one to choose who was in which division Zhang Lin was now talking to Xiao Wen, whose face turned red and nodded. It seemed that even if he didn''t do anything, Zhang Lin had already dealt with the problem. Zhang Linter announced it to everyone. Xiao Wen was already adopted by the Zhang n. and will be engaged to Chen Ming after Dongfang Gu''s engagement isplete. It''s not umon to have two, three, or four fiances if there''s enough influence. Zhang Lin needed a lot of grandchildren to be affectionate. 44 Chapter 44 Xiao Wen''s face was now flushed red. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know how he felt. She and he are now fiancee. She still didn''t know if Dongfang Gu would ept it or not. but she was confident Chen Ming would never leave her Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen with joy. before turning to his mother. ¡°Thank you mother for helping Xiao Wen.¡± Zhang Linughed slightly before shaking her head. ¡°You don''t have to thank Mother . Mother did what she had to do. Mother and Wen-Er have known each other for a long time. As for mother, she was no different from her child. You have to take good care of her, you know? Otherwise, I will punish you with my own hand.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh and nod. ¡°I will not disappoint Mother. Xiao Wen, from now on, the two of us need not to hind anymore¡± Xiao Wen, although her face was red right now, was still able to express her feelings. ¡°Young master. Xiao Wen can now tell the Young Master how much She loves you in front of everyone.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. ¡°You will still call me Young Master. You will soon be my fiancee. You should call me something else.¡± Xiao Wen thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°In that case, Can I call Young Master Ming-Di" ¡°Yes you can¡± Chen Ming nodded. He was younger than Xiao Wen. She''s using the word "di" ***Didi mean Little brother*** "Ming-Di" Xiao Wen spoke in a very low voice. She was so embarrassed that her face waspletely red. She didn¡¯t think it''s just one day that the two of them kissed. She was about to be his fiancee. If she let her mind go any further She didn¡¯t know where it would lead to Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan saw the interaction of the two and could onlyugh. They felt good that Chen Ming was reliable now. Growing up and being an adult The two left Chen Ming and Xiao Wen alone. Before walking away Chen Ming was now with Xiao Wen alone. Xiao Wen''s face turned red and did not recover. Is this the symptom of someone who falls in love? He after looking at Xiao Wen for a while turned to look at Chen Yijing who was about to leave. This problem has been dealt with already. The next problem must be dealt with as quickly as possible. But before he could go anywhere, Chen Ming had called him to stop. "Grandfather" Chen Yijing turned to look at Chen Ming before smiling. ¡°What is it my dear grandson, I think you need some private time with your second fianc¨¦e.¡± Chen Ming was now reminded again of the fact that he had be a fianc¨¦ to a beautiful girl like Xiao Wen. But he shook his head. He had something to discuss with Chen Yijing. which didn''t take long. He wanted Chen Yijing to find someone to protect his residence. His residence was close to his mother Zhang Lin''s residence. but He still wanted to be safer. Chen Yijing heard that he would hatch the Sky Dragon Egg. Chen Yijing hurriedly spoke. ¡°Grandson, you don''t have to worry. I will be the one to see you on my own. And if I''m not mistaken You too will go with me or not?¡± Chen Yijing looked at Xiao Wen. She nodded at him. ¡°Yes, Grand Elder.¡± Chen Yijing shook his head. ¡°What grand elder? You are about to be my granddaughter inw. Call me Grandfather. I will call you granddaughter as well.¡± She heard that she was about to be Chen Ming fiance Xiao Wen''s face flushed red before hurriedly speaking. ¡°I know, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Oh, good, very good. My granddaughter, from now on, I must entrust you to take great care of my grandson. The two of you go and get things ready. before you send someone to call me. Now I have to finish my unfinished work.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Chen Yijing. He told him that if the preparations were finished he would have a servant to call him. Chen Yijingthen used his movement technique to go straight to his office immediately. Chen Ming turned to look at Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Let''s go, Wen-Sis.¡± ¡°Ah, let''s go, Ming-Bro.¡± ***Whis is better Wen-Sis or Wen-Jia/ Ming-di or Ming-Bro let me know in thement*** The two then went hand in hand to Chen Ming room. Along the way, the two secretly kissed each other. They think that it will not be long, the two of them won''t be able to resist the temptation. and crossing the bridge at the same time Chen Ming thought in his mind right now. In this world, he had Xiao Wen. Even if he returned to the old world He will stille back here. 45 Chapter 45 Chen Ming was now preparing to hatch the Sky Dragon Egg. He chose thergest room in his residence and the one with the best venttion. He ced a furnace the size of a bucket of water in the middle of the room. This will be an incubator for him. Chen Ming told the servants to help clean the room. and take away any items that are mmable to prevent idents that may ur The servants hurriedly followed what Chen Ming had ordered with haste. They work together professionally. It wasn''t long before everything in the room was taken out. Chen Ming looked around. He felt this room is ready ¡°Good, this room, besides being a Sky Dragon hatching room. I will use it as a room for concocting pills as well.¡± Chen Ming nodded in satisfaction. Chen Ming after seeing that the servants had cleaned and removed all the things from the room. He walked along the wall. The walls were made of stone, but there were also wooden parts. Chen Ming used his Water Qi to moisten the pirs along the walls and ceiling with the water from his Water Qi. in case they catch fire in a room with high temperatures. The water produced by mystical energy was different from ordinary water. It will not sublimate or evaporate by normal methods. Unless it was sublimated or evaporated with elemental qi. otherwise It will be like this until it runs out of qi. Chen Ming had finished his preparations. He sat and waited for Chen Yijing toe. He told the servant to inform Chen Yijing, saying that the preparations were finished. to which the servant nodded and immediately went to Chen Yijing. After a while, he came to the room that Chen Ming had prepared to hatch the Sky Dragon egg. Xiao Wen now stroked the Sky Dragon''s egg. She felt that the eggshell was very beautiful. Chen Ming told her that eggshells can be made into pearls. After hatching the Sky Dragon Egg He would use some of its shell to make a bracelet for her the rest will be nutrition for the baby dragon. Xiao Wen wanted to refuse. But Chen Ming''s kiss made her only nod. Chen Ming let out augh. Xiao Wen was so cute he really liked her. ¡°This is great. I wouldn''t have to worry that I wouldn''t be able to see my great-grandson before going into the coffin.¡± Xiao Wen''s face turned red, but he didn''t interrupt. Chen Ming smiled. ¡°Grandfather will have to wait. I''m not in such a hurry. You yourself still have a lot of time. Waiting for me to be a hundred years old and having children is never toote.¡± Chen Yijingughed before shaking his head. ¡°Your father also told me the same thing, and how did it go? Soon you appeared. I heard the news that your father wanted to have a younger brother for you. we''ll have to see." This time, it was Chen Ming who was blushing. His father and his mother still looked young. It''s unbelievable they will only have him Chen Ming shook his head, the people in this world are hard to get old. Most of the old people were over five hundred years old. Chen Ming only smiled. If returning to his world That meant that he was no different from Count Drac. Five hundred years, he didn''t think that would be his lifespan. At least he expected him to rise to the Martial Ancestor Stage. He read in the scriptures which has a lifespan of more than three thousand years Chen Ming didn''t say anything else. Chen Yijing justughed out loud and didn''t think to poke Chen Ming any more. ¡°It''s time to hatch the egg. Grandfather, from now on, I will use my profound energy to hatch the Sky Dragon Egg.¡± Chen Yijing, hearing that, couldn''t believe his ears. He asked Chen Ming curiously. p ¡°Are you going to use your profound energy to hatch an egg? You''re going to light a fire first and use your profound energy like that, right? I don''t think that your qi is enough for the heat generated by fire to hatch an egg.¡± Zhang Lin had told Chen Yijing earlier. to the temperature required by the Sky Dragon egg to hatch. higher than the temperature used for melting metal He didn''t think that lighting a fire and using the Qi to increase the heat would allow the fire to heat up enough to hatch an egg. Chen Ming shook his head. If it was normal Qi, it would be yes. But his Qi was more special than others. His fire energy reached a temperature of two thousand degrees. Even if it wasn''t enough, he could use the power of the wind energy to make the fire even more hot. Chen Yijing was not only worried about the insufficient temperature. but was also concerned about the amount of profound energy. Although using the Qi to increase the temperature of the mes would not consume much Qi. However, Chen Ming was only at the beginning level of the Qi Gathering Stage. It was only twelve hours of continuous use of that Qi his qi may be enough. But this requires forty hours, it is impossible ¡®May be i need to give him a hand¡¯ Chen Yijing did not know that Chen Ming had acquired a new Qi. His mystical energy may be less than him but the purity and thickness was even greater than that of Chen Yijing himself. and the use of fire energy produced a higher temperature and consumed several times less energy than normal qi. Chen Ming didn''t want to exin much. Chen Mingid an egg into the furnace, covered the lid, and sat cross-legged on the ground in front of the furnace. He held his hand forward, about a distance from the furnace. before he began to transfer his profound energy into the furnace. for just a few seconds The furnace glowed orange. The furnace heated up to two thousand degrees in just a few seconds. Chen Yijing''s eyes nearly popped out. He didn''t think Chen Ming had such a special Qi. He could only look at the furnace. He also felt that the temperature was not enough. He wanted to help Chen Ming with more force. until Chen Ming did something again. This time he almost fainted. Chen Ming used the Wind Qi Forming a swirl of fire around the furnace, raising the temperature even more. At this moment, the furnace temperature was as high as three thousand degrees. ¡°The rest will have to wait another forty hours. Now, we will get a Sky Dragon as a guardian, Grandfather.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He didn''t hear Chen Yijing''s voice. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Chen Ming turned to Chen Yijing and found Chen Yijing had now fainted while standing. Xiao Wen gave Chen Ying a faint smile and tried to fan air at Chen Yijing. It seemed that Chen Yijing was too old to experience something like this. Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He continued to hatch his egg. Chen Yijing was only here as a guard. 46 Chapter 46 ------------------ You have learn [Mystical Fire Swirling Technique] ------------------ Chen Ming turned off the message notification. Every time he came up with something new and it worked. The power he used would instantly be his cultivation technique. Next time it will be easier to use. Chen Ming then continued to incubate the eggs relentlessly. Forty hours slowly passed by. Chen Yijing had now awakened. He didn''t think that Chen Ming had two elemental Qi Fire and WInd to be born with an elemental qi was very rare. In a hundred thousand of cultivator there will be only one person who will born with an elemental qi the elemental qi that was very rare now Chen Ming seem to born with it not only one but two to thrown in some bonus the two element support each other to create more devastated result ¡®He was blessed by heaven...¡¯ Chen Yijing could only thank the heavens. Thanks to the Chen n ancestors for sending such a talented person to be born into the n. He had no doubt that the n would be great and prosperous in Chen Ming''s hand. Perhaps he would lead the Chen n to the top of the world like the Sun n. The Tang n and the Yang n. ¡®With his talent and how fast he improve we need not to fear about the royal n anymore¡¯ Chen Yijing was sure if Chen Ming breakthrough to the Sky Profound Stage even the royal n need to pay respect to him Chen Yijing was daydreaming. Meanwhile, Chen Ming was seriously trying to hatch the egg. Xiao Wen periodically helped Chen Ming wipe his sweat. She had acted as a good wife to Chen Ming. which Chen Ming felt sweet inside his heart. Forty hours had passed without any incidents. Chen Yijing seemed to be able to deal with the problem that may ur during the hatching easily. because he saw that Chen Yijing walked out of the room a few times. He should probably go out and deal with whoever Chen Kongyue sent here. What Chen Kongyue was thinking, Chen Ming didn''t understand. He thought that he did everythingpletely untraceable, but he didn''t. Chen Ming knew that Chen Yijing already knew that all the problems that had arisen were because of Chen Kongyue. But if I had to guess, it was because Chen Yijing still loved Chen Kongyue as his son. and does not want to deal with his child by himself Chen Kongnan was the same. He had a chance to deal with Chen Kongyue. But he didn''t. Until Chen Ming disappeared, He also started to change... He definitely wouldn''t let anyone touch Chen Ming again. And he knew that his father was always busy. It was because he was preparing to deal with Chen Kongyue for sure. Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He was able to hatch the egg while thinking of many things. The level of the mystical fire swirling technique was rapidly increasing. He was able to expand the area of the technique. asrge as the room he was in. and the heat rose from three thousand to four thousand degrees. Chen Ming had to keep it down to three thousand. More than that, he was afraid that the Sky Dragon would turn into a Roast Dragon first. And finally that time has arrived. When the egg starts to break Shows that it''s been forty hours. Chen Ming stopped using his fire and wind mystical energy. The egg that he had been using his profound energy to hatch for more than forty hours. already hatching Chen Ming was very excited now. He looked at the Sky Dragon Egg that was slowly cracking open. Xiao Wen and Chen Yijing also looked at it from afar. They did not want to go any closer to prevent the hatched Sky Dragon from recognizing them as their parents. They wanted the Sky Dragon to take Chen Ming as its father. The egg gradually breaks. Chen Ming saw the Sky Dragon''s eyes staring out through the cracked hole. Its eyes wererge with bright blue color, it stared at Chen Ming. He heard something. It should have called him Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Little one, try to get out. You muste out of the inside by yourself. This is your test.¡± Chen Ming seemed to understand the Sky Dragon''s feelings. The Sky Dragon inside the egg closed its eyes slightly and tried to crack its own egg. "Piiiiiii" Its sound is lovely. It tried toe out of the egg but was unsessful. "Piiii...Piiiii..." The Sky Dragon, with tears in his eyes, stared at Chen Ming with pitiful eyes. As if saying it can''t not get out. Chen Ming sighed. before speaking ¡°If you can''t, I must cast you away.¡± The Sky Dragon, hearing that, stopped his tears. His n didn''t work. He kept crashing back and forth until Pop! A Sky Dragon emerged from the egg before it walked to Chen Ming and tried to smell him. The Sky Dragon in its infant stage was like a serpent with little wings. Its body is not very big. Chen Ming examined it. Its level was higher than many people who were at the Qi Foundation Stage. ------------------- Name: None (Please give it a name) Race: Sky Dragon(Infant) Stage: Qi Foundation Stage Level 30 Health 900/900 Energy 1800/1800 Rtionship: Daddy? Brother? ------------------- Chen Ming thought for a moment. He is an uplicated thinker. He gave it a simple name. ¡°From now on, your name is Chen Long or Xiao Long! From now on you are my little bro!.¡± ***Long in chinese mean dragon*** The Sky Dragon flew up from the ground. before circling Chen Ming in joy. "Piiii~" Chen Ming had now sessfully hatched an egg... he was so tired 47 Chapter 47 Little Long now flew around Chen Ming with joy. He wrapped himself around Chen Ming''s neck before using his head to caress Chen Ming''s cheeks. Xiao Wen saw Little Long aftering out of the egg. Her eyes shone brightly. Unconsciously she spoke. "Cute..." Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. before speaking ¡°Xiao Wen-sis is just as cute as Little Long.¡± Xiao Wen heard Chen Ming''spliments, she gave him a smile. Before turning away in embarrassment. Little Long looked at Xiao Wen and then looked at Chen Ming. He thought of it for a moment before flying over to caress Xiao Wen''s cheek. Chen Ming saw that, and couldn''t help butugh. ¡°This little guy already knows how to behave. He¡¯s very smart.¡± Xiao Wen immediately fell in love with his cuteness. She then took out the snacks that she had prepared in case Chen Ming was hungry for him. Little Long ate the cake that Xiao Wen gave to him. before He shook his body with delish. The sky dragon likes sweets. Chen Ming made a note. The next day, he might find some delicious snacks for him to eat. Little Long after eating the snacks for a while. It flew back to Chen Ming before snorting. Chen Ming seemed to understand what he wanted to do for some reason. He bit his finger. before dropping his blood onto his head. and as soon as he had put a drop of blood on his head he got notification from the system ------------------- Making a contract through a blood covenant The Sky Dragon (Chen Long) was now your partner. ------------------- Chen Ming checked Little Long''s stats. He found that he and Little Long shared experience together. If he leveled up, Little Long would level up as well. Little Long was now level 50, the same level as him. His body is still as small as before. But Chen Ming knew that he could expand himself if he wanted, but he didn''t. ¡®Hind his true form. To maintain a cute image for food This guy is really cunning, but so what, he''s my little bro now¡­¡¯ Chen Ming went to pick up some snacks. Chen Yijing looked at Little Long. He could feel it after Chen Ming dripped a drop of blood onto Little Long''s head. Little Long''s power increased. his level was the same level as Chen Ming. ¡°If Chen Ming gets better, Little Long will be strong as well¡± He was sure that Chen Ming would go very far. he sure that Chen Ming and Little long may surpass him and when the Sky Dragon ascended to the Sky Profound Stage In this lower world, no one can defeat it. and moreover Chen Ming and Little Long were connected by a blood bond. Chen Ming is better The Sky Dragon became stronger as well. Chen Ming can let the Sky Dragon to protect the Chen family while he travels to the higher world. Chen Ming, if he could break through the Sky Profound Stage to the Martial Ancestor Stage. The Sky Dragon would rise to that level as well. ¡°If that''s the case then What we have dreamed of can be true. The future of the Chen n really lies in Chen Ming''s hands.¡± Chen Yijing after looking at Chen Ming Little Long and Xiao Wen having fun talking with each other He separated himself from them. He now had to deal with something that he should have been dealing with a long time ago. This was for Chen Ming himself and his family. Chen Yijing let out a sigh. He had to kill his own heart. If he wanted Chen Ming to stay safe until he was strong enough to defend himself in this cruel world. ¡­¡­¡­. Within one of the residences on the west side of the Chen family''s house, Chen Kongyue, Chen Nan, and all the elders of the Chen n. had a secret meeting. It seems that something very important is about to happen. ¡°It seems that trash has be stronger again. Moreover, Father seems to have made some very big decisions. Father is ready to cut ties with me if I ever think of doing something to that brat. Now what do you think I should do with this problem?¡± Chen Kongyue was now full of coldness. He had spies everywhere. Including in Chen Yijing''s residence. Chen Yijing now fully supported Chen Ming. and gave the Shadow Guards a group of his personal guards Always be on the lookout for Chen Ming. This made assassination almost impossible. He didn''t think Chen Yijing would take Chen Ming this seriously. If he did something, It would be exposed immediately. He would definitely be dealt with by Chen Yijing. Even though he is his son Chen Yijing was willing to give up his heart. If for the safety of the family The elders consulted each other but they could not find the way. They could only shake their heads. They didn''t know what to do. Chen Kongyue now leaned back to his own seat. Before putting his hand under his chin and his eyebrows frowning together He closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°We need to take risks now. At this moment, Chen Nan had be much stronger because of the pills. He still had the chance to lose to that brat. We cannot be careless.¡± Chen Nan who was sitting nearby gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He had trained so hard and used many expensive pills to push himself up to the Qi Gathering Stage as quickly as possible. But if Chen Ming became stronger and more like this, There was no guarantee that he would be able to defeat Chen Ming. He met Chen Ming himself, whom he knew very well. Chen Kongyue could only think of this right now. ¡°Contact the Third Prince. If He can make Chen Ming disappear he will receive support from the Chen n.¡± Everyone who heard that was pale. They didn''t know what they were doing right now. But, of course, they can''t back down. 48 Chapter 48 Three days passed quickly. The day Chen Ming had to go to the pce had arrived. He just let out a breath. He still felt that he wasn''t spending enough time with Xiao Wen. He now spent his time practicing while spending time with Xiao Wen. There is nothing more happy than this. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Initial) Level 52 Health 1040/1040 Mystical Energy 5200/5200 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advance Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advance Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advance Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- In the past three days of training, Chen Ming''s level had not gone up much. However, his body was unprecedentedly strong. He could easily swing the stone sword. He used two swords together. He used the stone sword as his main sword and used the devil blood sword as a sub sword The Blood Devil Sword was used in battle to heal his wounds while he was unable to drink his Red Potion. Chen Ming now found that his upper half waspletely naked. His sweat trickled down. Shade his muscles to stand out. Six pack, pectoral, biceps. All of them are as beautiful as works of art. Xiao Wen, who was currently training with Chen Ming, just swallowed her saliva. She felt thirsty, but had to suppress it. She told herself that she have to wait. She didn''t want to get into trouble with his other fianc¨¦e. She promised herself that after the other fianc¨¦ broke off the engagement with him, She would immediately give Chen Ming with her body. If she knew how much Dongfang Gu loved Chen Ming, She probably wouldn''t think like this. Pity her, the person she loves is no longer in this world. But even then, it would have been better if she would love Chen Ming now instead of the old Chen Ming who only saw women as toys. Dongfang Gu probably fell in love with the old Chen Ming when he was a child. That she had the courage to love someone like Chen Ming who had the worst character in the city like that. These are the things that will happen in the next three months. Xiao Wen walked towards Chen Ming before helping him wipe his sweat with a smile. ¡°Ming-Bro has such a beautiful body. Xiao Wen sis is afraid that Xiao Wen sis will not be able to stand it.¡± Xiao Wen spoke in a charming voice. She knew that when talking to Chen Ming, if she didn''t act brave. She will always be inferior. Although she tried to change She still couldn''t stop blushing. As for Chen Ming, seeing her trying to cover up her shyness, he only smiled. ¡°Xiao Wen sis also has an equally beautiful body. You are very cute.¡± Being talked back like this, she could only blush even more before turning away. and let out a sigh Will she be confident enough in this lifetime to receive his praise and attention without blushing? She looked at Xiao Long who was now lying nearby. He slept sofortably while flying. A bubblees out of his nose every time he breathes. He¡¯s a very cute dragon, cunning andzy at the same time. Chen Ming only shook his head. He understood Xiao Long''s behavior. Xiao Long likes hot weather. However, the normal air was cold for Xiao Long, causing him to fall asleep often. If he went to a ce where the temperature goes a little cooler He may have hibernated for sure. Chen Ming after letting Xiao Wen help him cleanse his body. He immediately put on his clothes and prepared to leave. He felt that something must have happened while entering the pce. After leaving the pce Or maybe it will happen in the pce. He just shook his head. What will happen will happen He kissed Xiao Wen before separating from her. He didn''t take her with him even though she wanted to go with him. He imed that if she went with him, who would take care of his mother? She only agreed to stay. Zhang Lin was now not only her mistress. but adopted mother and mother-inw at the same time She had never received the warmth of a family before. But now she has received it. Wouldn''t it be wrong if she wanted to feel it more? Xiao Wen had prepared quite a lot of snacks that Chen Ming liked. Even though the food here is not satisfying, the dessert is a different story. The snacks Xiao Wen made for him were delicious. and what he likes, The Little Long also liked it. After that, Chen Ming immediately went straight to Chen Kongnan''s residence. In front of Chen Ming, he noticed that there was a carriage that he regrly used. His favorite horse was there too. It looked at Little Long who was curled around Chen Ming in fear. Dark battle horse seemed to know that Xiao Long was of a higher existence. The Royal Guards hurried to calm the Dark battle horse. Chen Ming only shook his head. 49 Chapter 49 Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were currently discussing what might have happened within the pce. due to the battle for the throne The Yang Empire at this moment was getting weaker and weaker. It wasn''t long before he thought that It would fall first among the three strongest empires inside the Thunder Cloud Continent. and if the rankings of the empire fall The empire would not be protected by the Continent Lord. and then The Yang Empire would be invaded by many empires around it until there¡¯s not even thend left. Aggression ismon. But not so much that the Continent Lord woulde down and get involved. which caused a small war That the Continent Lord thought that it would help make empires stronger. The Continent Lord would only be interested in the matter of inter-continent warfare only in the major empires that were important to him. But when that empire was useless to him What happened to those empires, he didn''t care. This was the reason why the Chen n had to n for the worst. Because a single n could not survive if the empire copsed. Chen Ming didn''t like this kind of thing. He thought it was too troublesome for him to handle. At least for now, Chen Ming had already received information. He will also know what to do next. The most important thing now is to build a solid foundation for the n first. Whenever he returned from the pce, Chen Ming would immediately start concocting pills. He had a month to concoct pills and to see how much time he had left, he would practice using that time. Chen Kongnan finished talking to Chen Yijing and turned to Chen Ming with a smile. ¡°Ming''er, I must apologize to you for not having time for you. Even pulling you into this mess.¡± Chen Kongnan let out a sigh. He''s not a good father at all. He also had his children involved in such dangerous matters. Just because he had Chen and Zhang''s blood in him. and believed that the people in the pce did not dare to do anything Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Father worried too much. I understand that being the head of a n is very burdensome. I don''t think I''m going to hold any grudge against you, Father. I''m fine now.¡± Chen Kongnan was relieved to hear that. His child had really changed. He was also afraid that Chen Ming would pretend. But all he had heard and seen made him confident that Chen Ming had indeed changed. Moreover, He is extremely talent He looked at Chen Ming before stopping at the sleeping Little Long. He felt something from the snake with wings wrapped around his child''s neck. But he shook his head and ignored it. He had heard that he was a Sky Dragon. But now he is still in his baby phase. It would take a long time for him to be a protector of the Chen n. ¡°If you think like that, Father is relieved. Well, it''s starting to get veryte. Let''s go.¡± Chen Kongnan said goodbye to Chen Yijing before immediately taking Chen Ming to his carriage heading towards the pce. Chen Kongyue now looked at the carriage that left the n. He had sharp, cold eyes. In his hand was a letter. He read it and smiled. ¡°See how you two father and son cane back alive. The Chen n belongs to me and my children only.¡± Chen Kongyue then walked away. Chen Yijing had a sharp gaze. He looked at Chen Kongyue and immediately understood what Chen Kongyue was nning to do. He summoned his personal guard before speaking. ¡°Send a message to Dongfang Muren and Zhang Tianlong that their grandson is in danger. let them send men to the royal court Oh, and also told them that Leng Zhiyi was interested in Chen Ming. In six months, he will go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect to be tested.¡± The guards, listening to what Chen Yijing had said, shocked to their core they tried to calm down before hurried to do as Chen Yijing had said. Chen Yijing now smiled. ¡°You want it to be so messy, right? Alright, I''ll stir it for you myself" Chen Yijing then disappeared. He then went on to n his next move. It seemed that mighty General Chen didn''t die. He was just resting. And now, he will appear once more for the Yang Empire. He had alreadyid his life on Chen Ming. Chen Ming had to survive by any means. Either he had to sacrifice his own life or that of his son. Chen Ming now felt the impending danger. But on the other hand, he was relieved. It was a strange feeling. It made him wary, but it didn''t frighten him. ¡°What is this feeling? It seems like something bad is about to happen. But it wasn''t so bad that I couldn''t get past it.¡± Chen Ming just shook his head, before he had this kind of feeling. Every time he encountered a problem, he was able to ovee it. Little Long had now woken up. and snuggled up with Chen Ming. It''s so cute if he wasn¡¯t cunning. Chen Ming smiled at him before picking up a piece of cake for him to eat. ¡°This guy has a good life. Eating and sleeping and getting stronger doing nothing . but that''s also good. He doesn''t make me have to do anything to improve him either, so I call it Win-Win.¡± Chen Ming slowly fed Little Long snacks, not knowing that there would be a trap to kill him on the way. He would soon be soaking himself in blood again. 50 Chapter 50 The Valley area with a path leading to the capital, On both sides of the path was a high hill area, there were hundreds of bandits. This bandits was the Red Fangs Snake gang. It was a banditprising of the Qi Foundation Stage to Qi Gathering Stage It is a bandits gang that has created many problems for the royal court for a very long time. But still no one was able to deal with them. everytime the royal court sent their soldiers to get rid of them. They always knew in advance and were able to escape. They could escape not because they had magic or anything. but because they knew the people in the pce. But that might not be all the case.Maybe Let''s just say that this bandits was established and became famous throughout the province because of the someone who founded this group. were one of the royal family waiting for the opportunity to take the throne for himself He was unable to do evil in front of the people of the royal court. It needed someone in the shadows to help him. And of course, those jobs are the jobs that these bandits need to handle for him. Be it piging, killing, or ckmailing, they can do it all with money. And now their master will give them a handsome reward. If they can deal with one person who is now inside a carriage guarded by dozens of guards. The bandits leader, who saw the group of guards, just spoke up. ¡°A level from the Qi Foundation Stage to Qi Gathering Stage. These guys weren''t bad at all, but unfortunately we outnumbered them. Either way, they must die anyway.¡± Both the number of cultivators of the Qi Foundation Stage and the Qi Gathering Stage the bandits'' side were greater. Although the guards might be more skilled. But still can''t beat the number. ¡°Wait for them to enter the narrow path first. and we attack them, gradually lower the number of them as much as possible and then deal with them.¡± This bandits group seems to be led by a talented leader. even they were at advantage he still think carefully ¡°Understood, Chief. We will strictly follow your instructions.¡± The bandits epted the order and went to inform everyone about it. The bandit boss drinks his booze. Before walking to pick up his own greatsword, he prepared to deal with the tasks assigned to you. inside the carriage Chen Ming now furrowed his brows together. He could feel the danger. It was the same as before he came to this world. He had an instinct like a wild beast. perceived that there was a danger before it came to him Little Long also stopped eating the snacks and looked out the window of the carriage. He made a threatening sound. Chen Kongnan, seeing the reaction of the two, ordered the carriage to stop immediately before giving the order. ¡°There may be danger ahead. Everyone, be careful.¡± and then when he finish speaking Huge boulders were thrown from the surrounding hills. Skilled guards were able to use their technique to deal with the boulders. They immediately entered the formation surrounding the carriage. The Dark Horse was a warhorse, besides Little Long, there was nothing that could frighten him. It turned to bite the chain that had attached it to the carriage before breaking free from its shackles. It came out to prepare for battle as well. "Guardian Formation We must protect Master and Young Master with our lives!¡± The soldiers were well trained. They were different from bandits because of this. If they were able to get up in time They were able to fight against bandits that were more than them. The bandits leader who saw it like that only burst out. He understood this tactic well. ¡°Looks like damage will befall us if we want to deal with them as ordered. But it can''t be helped. We must seed even if there is only one of us left.¡± This is true. The person who ordered the job was someone he could not refuse or fail. That means death ¡°Understood, Chief. We are ready toy down our lives.¡± The bandits cried out. They are not afraid of death at all. These bandits saw this but were trained with military methods. They were more like soldiers disguised as bandits. The bandits leader raised his greatsword into the sky before shouting. ¡°Kill them all!¡± when the stone throwing n didn''t work only have to face and deal with the number The battle has begun. Chen Kongnan now came out of the carriage. and began to fight against the bandits at the Qi Gathering Stage. He had stopped Chen Ming to leave the carriage. which Chen Ming had no intention of following. He looked at the bandits. before looking at Little Long ¡°I think it''s time for you to transform Little Long. Let''s farm a lot of levels together.¡± Little Long nodded with excitement. There were only uninteresting burly men. It doesn''t have to show cuteness. Little Long erged himself. The length of the body is more than ten meters. Its terrifying aura gradually spread throughout. The creatures below it were generally affected. The thieves who were fighting at the sight of Little Long turned pale. ¡°Dragon! A dragon has appeared!¡± The bandits leader who was shing with the soldiers looked at Little Long. His expression had changed a lot. ¡°Nobody told me that a dragon would emerge like this. This is a problem¡­¡± At first nce, one might think that this dragon was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. But don''t forget that the level of a demonic beast and the level of a profound practitioner were different standards. The Qi Gathering Stage of a demonic beast was able to content with Earth Profound Stage cultivator even if they couldn¡¯t win they can still escape if they wanted Little Long''s presence almost gave the bandits a heart attack; they may not be afraid of fighting soldiers but not a dragon! 51 Chapter 51 Little Long let out a loud roar that spread all around. The strength of the bandits'' side was shattered. Little Long now looked very powerful. Dragons are considered mythical creatures of the world. And now it appeared in front of everyone. Dragons are rare beasts. There are no more of them in this world. Because they chose to relocate to the Higher Realm. The rest of them were only demonic beasts with their diluted bloodlines. ¡°Dragon, how is it possible? Why did a dragon appear? What the hell is going on?!¡± The bandits fought against the guards as best as they could. They were able to fight with the guards. But not the dragon Little Long flew around before slipping down to devour the bandits. Even the Qi Gathering Stage couldn''t stop him. His sharp fangs destroy weapons like they were sweets. Chen Ming was now standing and looked at the surrounding situation with a cold expression. His level had risen by two levels from Little Long dealing with a Qi Gathering Stage profound practitioner. Chen Ming sighed before speaking to Little Long. ¡°Little Long, these guys are not clean. if you eat them, you will have diarrhea.¡± Chen Ming did not like his partner to eat dirty things. The Sky Dragon turned to Chen Ming before reaching out. As if to say that he really can''t eat them? Chen Ming shook his head. The Sky Dragon eye narrowed. before spitting out a breath of fire, burning the bandits instead. His me was extremely hot. The ground around the bandits had melted. The bandits within its attack range were burned and screaming in pain Chen Ming was satisfied with Little Long for obeying him. As a reward He threw the whole cake that Xiao Wen had made for him. to which Little Long eats deliciously and nodded to Chen Ming, as if saying that Xiao Wen''s snacks were actually better than these bandits. Chen Ming let out augh. Because he understood what Little Long was trying to tell him. He looked at the bandits whose number was steadily declining. He must hurry. ¡°It''s time for us to go down together otherwise there will be no experience point for us.¡± Chen Ming jumped from the back of the carriage. He then went up there when Little Long transformed. He charged his palm with explosive energy (fire energy + wind energy), creating an exploding palm. He jumped using the Wind Step (Sky walking + Wind Qi), allowing him to jump even higher. and faster He ascended high before thrusting his palm to the ground A red-orange beam of light was released from Chen Ming''s hand, crashing onto the ground before it exploded. The bandit that was attacked by the light his meridian grew swelling before it exploded. This palm was the palm that used the enemy''s Qi to destroy the enemy itself. It was a very formidable technique. The bandits leader, seeing Chen Ming that strong, only narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this our goal? The Prince told us that we could easily deal with it. but from the look That youngster''s skills are as vicious as Chen Kongnan.¡± Chen Kongnan was not bad. His sword technique was at a high level. No one could escape from him. besides the leader himself who is now injured ¡°Where are you going? Do you want to flee? Dream on Leave your life here for good.¡± Chen Kongnan defeated each bandit with only one sword. His eyes fixed on the leader. The leader could only grit his teeth. This is not good. The number of his groups was rapidly declining. From a hundred people, now only a few dozen people are alive. The Guards are still ready to fight. They had few injuries. The leader let out a sigh. He seems to have made a mistake. to step forward or retreat back. Either way is dark for him. He had already made up his mind that this day woulde. He had no other choice. He looked at Chen Kongnan before speaking. ¡°I really lost. But I can''t let you catch me alive.¡± Chen Kongnan looked at the bandit leader. He was too calm to be a bandit. He did something that Chen Kongnan didn''t expect. He put his sword on his neck before cutting it without hesitation Chen Kongnan saw the leadermit suicide like this. He didn''t feel relieved at all. Instead, he felt danger. Anyone who can force a person tomit suicide without choosing to flee. or allow the other party to provide information He or She must be a person who is very cruel or was respected until one is ready toy down his life. But from looking at it now, it''s probably the former. ¡°Who is ruthless enough to force him to kill himself like this?¡± Chen Kongnan continued to sh the other bandits. He assumed that even if they were captured, he would never have obtained any important information. On the other side Chen Ming and Little Long enjoyed level grinding. Their level had risen quite a lot. His level had risen up ten levels! It seems that dealing with enemies in battle will level up faster than normal training. Chen Ming now knows how to level up from now on. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Initial) Level 62 Health 1240/1240 Mystical Energy 6200/6200 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advance Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advance Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advance Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) --------------------- 52 Chapter 52 Chen Ming now was sitting cross-legged, gathering his profound energy. He was using the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique to consolidate his massive increase in power He leveled up too much. He had to clear the Qi that was overflowing in his meridians. ,m Other people have trouble increasing their own power. But Chen Ming had a problem that his power was increasing too quickly, causing him to feel ufortable. He felt that his profound energy was too thick and it was like he walked with a sticky substance around his body. He was circting excessive profound energy out of his body. Little Long now curled around his neck. He looked at Chen Ming''s excessive profound energy with joy. "Piiii~" He absorbed Chen Ming''s excess Qi through his skin. He loved Chen Ming very much right now. Whether or not they are bound by blood, Chen Ming took great care of him. Like a real brother Chen Ming after releasing all the excess profound energy He stroked Little Long''s head, which then licked his face like a puppy. Chen Mingughed. ¡°Have fun, Little Long?¡± "Piii~" ¡°So it''s fun. But remember, next time don''t eat anything dirty.¡± "Piii Piii Piii~" ¡°Very good, Little Long, you are really my cute little brother.¡± "Piii~" Little Long hugged Chen Ming once more. Chen Kongnan saw that and smiled. He had never thought that Chen Ming woulde this far. Judging from the energy he had released, He thought that maybe not far in the future Chen Ming might surpassed him or anybody in the n only this thought made him happy so much He thought about something a little. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming''er, father has something to tell you. This time the bandits came to rob us. Father thinks it might be the work of the Third Prince.¡± Chen Ming nodded his head he was not sure if this is the work of third prince or not it too obvious ¡°Father, how should we handle this matter? Judging from the countenances and expressions of the bandits, he did not dare to back down despite our superiority. This meant that the Third Prince or Whoever had used some cruel methods. causing them to not dare to resist.¡± Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming as if he was a little devil. He could tell the situation the bandits were in and deduct the reasons of his own. He definitely will be a good leader for sure. If the Yang Empire Lord was still in good condition He must have already suggested that Chen Ming join the Royal Army. But the state of the royal court in the empire now made him decide to let Chen Ming take the Chen n as patriarch Chen Kongnan nodded to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°What you said was all right. I was afraid that when I arrived in the capital, there would be more problems. They must send a good assassin to deal with you. The hardest thing to do is defending against danger in the shadows. I''m not sure I can protect you in times of need.¡± Chen Kongnan let out a sigh. The other party didn''t care if Chen Ming was someone from the Chen family or the Zhang family. This meant that the internal war had already begun. Soon there will be a real war for sure. Chen Ming looked at his father. He looked at Little Long who was now asleep again. He smiled at his father before speaking. ¡°Father, you don''t need to worry. I''m sure I can survive. I have improved so much now and know what is toe. I think I can take it.¡± Chen Kongnan nodded to Chen Ming. It was because of Chen Ming that he had prevented such a loss. He was more confident in Chen Ming now. ¡­¡­.. Capital city of Xiqiu was located in the middle of the empire. It was several hundred miles away from Duanyang City. It took them seven days and seven nights to travel. In the past seven days and seven nights During the trip, nothing interesting happened. Chen Ming and Little Long practiced martial arts together by sparring. The level didn''t go up for a while. It seems like it''s getting harder and harder. ¡®It looks like an RPG game. You have to hit or kill the enemy to collect experience so the level goes up faster. But where am I going to grinding levels? Killing and Beating people is crazy.¡¯ Chen Ming only shook his head. He asked his father where he could get the most suitable experience in battle. His father told him simply. that he should join a sect or if Chen Ming was too impatient to wait to join the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He was supposed to take quests at the Merchant Hall in different cities. They give quests and rewards to those who can find items or the parts of the demonic beasts they wanted Chen Ming''s eyes lit up. He didn''t know about this Merchants hall if youpare it to the game. It was no different from an adventurer''s guild. He wanted to reach Xiqiu City quickly and deal with the problem. Then he farmed for a long time while concocting pills for the family. Chen Ming had already started nning. how he would deal with the Royal''s affair. When he was in his previous world, not that he had never dealt with these problems before. 53 Chapter 53 Seven days and seven nights passed quickly. Chen Ming had now arrived at Xiqiu City, the capital city of the Yang Empire. Chen Ming looked in front of him. Xiqiu City was muchrger than Duanyang City. Just the city gate was different. The city gate was huge. It was so big that one hundredrge carriages could go through and out at the same time. In front of the gate were guards guarding the gate. Chen Ming examined the guards and found that the lowest level of them was Peak of Qi Foundation stage and highest level Peak of Qi Gathering Stage. they were well trained soldiers The carriage could easily pass through the city gates. No soldiers could intervene or check. They saw the bodyguard armor and the Chen family crest. They also didn''t think there would be a problem. After all, the Chen family was a family of generals that these soldiers respected. When the carriage came into the city it headed to the pce immediately. The pce was located on the east side of the city. which takes about another hour to travel One hour traveling from the west to the east city gates was considered a veryrge city. Pce, Chen Ming looked at it. He could see it from a distance. The pce can be said in one word: very magnificent. The pce walls were red, the pce pirs were made of green jade, floor made of marble The low-ranking guards were at the advanced level of the Qi Gathering stage. which for the Chen family was considered an important force of the n. But as for the pce, they were only guards. The carriage arrived in front of the pce. One of the soldiers walked in and blocked the way. before asking ¡°Please tell me your objective foring to the Royal Pce.¡± The soldier already knew that this carriage belonged to the Chen family. But no matter what, they had to follow the rules of the pce. Chen Kongnan got down from the carriage before handing him the Third Prince''s letter. ¡°We have been summoned from the Third Prince.¡± The Pce Guards read the letter before nodding. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, General Chen. And I apologize for the bad manners.¡± ¡°Um, I understand that it is a rule.¡± Chen Kongnan then went up to the carriage. Before the pce guards gave a signal to the guards to open the gate for Chen Kongnan''s carriage to pass through. The gate opened, and after a while the carriage entered. Chen Ming looked at the corner of his eyes. He found that the soldier Chen Kongnan gave the letter to. He speak to the soldier next to him before the soldiers who had been ordered by him to rush somewhere If Chen Ming had to guess. The guards guarding this gate must definitely belong to the other prince. But which prince is this, he doesn''t know. The carriage could only travel in the outer pce area. The princes were in the Heavenly Dragon Pce. which is in the inner pce area. From now on, Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming could only walk. The guards were unable to follow. Only a personal soldier could go with them. Chen Kongnan didn''t bring hisrade with him. because he has something for him to deal with so only Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming go inside the inner pce Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming. He saw that Chen Ming had been quiettely, and couldn''t help asking him. ¡°How are you feeling, Ming''er?¡± Chen Ming looked at his father before answering. ¡°How do I feel? it''s just that father, I feel like meeting the Third Prince. I want to know what kind of person he is.¡± Of course, to deal with anyone, you must first know what kind of person the other person is. he need information in which method should be used to deal with them He couldn''t wait to meet the Third Prince. And after he had done everything here He would then go to the Merchant Hall and take the quests. His level should then rise quickly. Chen Kongnan looked at his child before smiling. He seemed to be worried too much. His son was no longer the same. The two walked for a moment. They were stopped by a maid. She spoke to them. ¡°Dear Great General Chen Kongnan and Young Master Chen Ming, The crowned prince wants to see you.¡± The Crowned Prince?, the First Prince, wanted to see them right now. Chen Ming heard that and smiled. It''s started. Chen Ming looked at his father. His expression was not very good. He nudged his father before speaking. ¡°Father, we should go see the crowned prince first. On the other hand, his position was higher than the Third Prince. Refuse, and there will be more problemster.¡± Chen Kongnan nodded to Chen Ming. He thought so, but he was still hesitant. He doesn''t know what kind of things will happen from now on. He didn''t care about himself. but worried about his child Chen Kongnan didn''t have much choice. He only nodded to the maid. which The maid immediately took the two to the royal residence. Chen Ming could sense that several pairs of eyes were fixed on them. Chen Ming smiled. What was he thinking, no one could know. 54 Chapter 54 The royal residence is where the royal family lives. The residence has a great decoration. It shows the status of the people who live in this ce. He couldn''t judge people by their status, meaning these valuable things he saw. Couldn''t tell him much about the person he was about to meet. Chen Ming followed Chen Kongnan. He was trying to be the most insignificant. The people would have their eyes fixed on Chen Kongnan. And in this moment, it is the moment that he can observe everyone the easiest. Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming had already arrived at the Lord''s Pce. Then another servant came to wee them. and lead them inside Chen Kongnan now had an expressionless expression on his face. But inside of him he was thinking of many things. whether assassination whether the movement in the pce Everything seemed to be like it usually was. but he could feel the calmness on the water surface and could not tell how deep it was. Inadvertently, he may sink and may not be able to rise again. He must be extremely careful. Not for him, but for his children. The servant took Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming to the Inner Pce. and went straight to the garden where there was arge pond. At the pond was a white pavilion that stretched out into the middle of the pond. On the pavilion a child in a yellow robe was drinking. and admire the beauty of nature The servants waited to serve uninterruptedly. He saw Chen Kongnan arriving and smiled at him before having the servant invite him. to go up to the pavilion Chen Kongnan turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming''er, you don''t have to go up. wait here." Chen Kongnan wanted to keep Chen Ming around as much as possible. ¡°The Crowned Prince wants to see General Chen and Young Master Chen Ming.¡± Chen Kongnan looked at the Prince, which he nodded to Chen Kongnan. This meant that he couldn''t pull Chen Ming out of the matter this time. He only let out a sigh. Sometimes he wished he could bring his army to wipe the floor with the royal family He just wanted his son and the Chen family not to get involved in this matter. But these guys have to escte the matter. What happened? Chen Ming could sense Chen Kongnan''s mood. He could only talk to his father. ¡°Don''t worry, Father. I know how to deal with this problem, believe me.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Chen Kongnan. This smile was unlike his usual smile that was bright and warm. His smile was poisonous and hypocritical. Chen Kongnan blinked. Is this his child? Why did you change to another person again? He just let out a breath. What exactly happened to Chen Ming in that forest? He now only had to trust Chen Ming. Hopefully he knows what he''s going to do. What Chen Ming wanted to know right now was people who wanted him dead. Is it really the Third Prince? Or is it another person or together? He is not sure. He had to talk to these people first. He can know Besides, the game system has helped him a lot as well. Especially the tag that indicates the rtionship. Chen Kongnan then walked towards the pavilion with Chen Ming. Both, when they arrived in front of the crowned prince, immediately bowed ording to the ethic. The crowned prince smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°Please get up. There is no need to be so respectful. General Chen, Young Master Chen, I called you here because I wanted to get to know you. Surely if you don''t mind I have heard the name of General Chen, who has been undefeated for a long time. but did not get a chance to meet him. Today is a great opportunity to get to know each other.¡± Chen Ming evaluated the crowned prince. He sneered in his mind. He said as if he didn''t want them to pay their respects. But let them finish their salute before speaking like this. His opinion of the crowned prince dropped several points. And moreover, he saw that Chen Ming didn''t seem to have an aura or interest enough. He immediately turned to talk to his father. without being interested in talking or wanting to know him This one dropped several points. Chen Kongnan, when he heard what the crowned prince had said, he suddenly burst out in his heart, getting to know him, he had entered the pce many times. There are many opportunities to get to know each other but the person pretends to be disinterested. But now, at the time when the pce was about to fight, instead wanting toe to know This shows that the crowned prince is still secondary in internal battles. Chen Ming also thought so. The crowned prince invited the two of them to sit down and talk to him. But he was only talking to Chen Kongnan. Ignoring Chen Ming, he was delighted. because he can assess the crowned prince with the score. This person was not fit to be a monarch to rule the empire. If he had ruled the empire The empire will have face the cmity for sure Chen Ming had already figured out what the crowned prince wanted. He waited for the moment before speaking. "Your Highness, I''m afraid I might have misunderstood something. I''m sorry But the crowned prince wants to send my father to Chang''an in the north to defeat the rebellion? I think that using a general for this kind of work might be too much. If you don''t mind, I can lead my troops to defeat those rebels in his ce.¡± Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming. He wasn''t sure what Chen Ming was thinking. But he trusted Chen Ming. Besides, he couldn''t go to Chang''an, leaving the Chen family unprotected. The soldiers were in Chen Kongnan control. Even though he was still in the family, he couldn''t move easily. Since he was the only one who could protect the Chen family from other families. 55 Chapter 55 The Crowned Prince looked at Chen Ming who had interrupted him. He didn''t think Chen Ming would say something like this. He at first did not care about Chen Ming. Looking at him now, this young man had nothing like what his spies had reported. His aura was not shown. but now he looked at him carefully, He gave him an intimate feeling. he looked at him then looked at his neck ¡®Is that...a snake?¡¯ On the boy''s neck there was a snake. It has a pair of wings. Such a beautiful beast. He had never seen this species of snake before. But even then, it was still a low level demonic beast. If he knew that it could growrger than ten meters. He probably wouldn''t think like this. The Crowned Prince will now have toe up with another reason. to send Chen Kongnan and his army out of Duanyang City. Otherwise the n he hade up with would have failed. He tried to figure out what to do. But Chen Ming opened his mouth to speak before he could reply. ¡°I am ready to deal with all the rebellion for Your Highness. Your Highness doesn''t need to worry about it. Your Highness can think this matter is already finished.¡± Chen Ming closed the game. Preventing the Crown Prince from speaking again if he refused and tried to stubbornly convince Chen Kongnan to take his army to Chang''an City. it will look suspicious and in Chen Kongnan''s eyes He now agreed with Chen Ming. He could not me Chen Ming for interrupting because he initially said that it was not a ceremony. So referred to using this opportunity to borrow his attitude as a base. If he scolded Chen Ming, it would make the image that he had created a notch. He wasn''t sure what to do in this situation. What he knows now is that He was having a problem that he needed to solve without making it too suspicious. He didn¡¯t know that Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming suspicious of him from that start what a slow dimwit he is Chen Kongnan saw that the iron was still hot, so he immediately forged it again. ¡°I agree with my son, Your Highness. My Ming-Er is capable enough to deal with the rebels in Chang''an. I''ll give a portion of my troops to him. Your Highness doesn''t have to worry.¡± What more could the Crown Prince be able to say? The two fathers and sons were working together. The n he had devised would fail miserably. But he still had other ns. He wanted to continue talking to Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming. This time, he would also join Chen Ming to the talk. This way, he would still be able to control the situation. He didn''t think Chen Ming would be a problem for him right now. and as he was about to speak The royal guards ran in before asking for permission from him. he told him that the Third Prince hade to the pce His brows furrowed together. If it''s the second prince or the fourth prince He won''t be a problem. But this is the third prince His greatest enemy ¡®This is definitely a problem. If that guyes here I have to do something with these two.¡¯ The Crowned Prince was about to speak to the servants. to take Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming to walk around the pce first. With the pretense that he had something important to talk to the Third Prince, Chen Ming saw that, would he agree? Nah The water is hot let boil it some more ¡°Oh, Father. It Looked like The Third Prince came to see us at the ce. Why didn''t we go and wee His highness ourselves? We didn¡¯t go to see His highness even though His highness invited us first.¡± Chen Kongnan liked Chen Ming''s intelligence. He thinks faster than others. Always one step ahead The expression on the Crowned Prince face told that he was dissatisfied but he needed to hide it. His eyebrows twitched as he tried to contain his expression. What a pitiful royal child. He was blocked by Chen Ming again and again. If He had to guess from now on, Chen Ming could have done something more interesting. "Your Highness We must first go and wee the Third Prince. Chen Kongnan hopes The Crowned Prince doesn¡¯t mind this General Chen for hisck of time Chen Kongnan farewells Your Highness." Chen Kongnan brought up his position as a general. Even the ruling king had to honor him. The Crown Prince knew that there was no way to stop General Chen and his son. The Crown Prince could only smile and nod at him. Chen Ming secretlyughed in his heart. He didn''t know who sent the bandits to take care of him. But he will set the pce on fire. ying with someone like Chen Ming they need to prepare for a payback Chen Ming also didn''t know that it wasn''t just him who was about to set the pce on fire. Even the old man at home had started walking his pieces. Chen Ming walked with his father to wee the Third Prince. When he saw who was with the Third Prince, he had to halt. Two old men walked with the Third Prince. The Third Prince now had a face that was even more difficult to read than the Crown Prince. But even if it was difficult He still knew that the Third Prince was in a bad mood. The two old men walking with the Third Prince, Unbelievable that one of them is Dongfang Muren and another old man Chen Ming did not know. But from his sense not from the system he definitely had a profound level that wasparable to that of Chen Yijing or more. The two who saw Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile. before walking straight to them. The two of them spoke with Chen Kongnan only one or two words before heading towards Chen Ming. ¡°Haha, this is my grandson. Lin-Er was such a wonderful child. Give me a genius grandson Only this old but have a strategist mind already!¡± An old man that Chen Ming did not know, but examined him with the system He saw that He is Zhang Tianlong. The rtionship he had with him was that of a grandfather on mother''s side. He immediately let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah, You are right old man. also My Gu''er chose a fiance well. Boy, I won''t let you break the engagement of my granddaughter. If you dare, I will grind you to dust.¡± Dongfang Muren let out augh. He would definitely marry his granddaughter to Chen Ming. His granddaughter fell in love with Chen Ming so much. He couldn''t allow his granddaughter to be heartbroken. Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He wanted to spin the people in the pce. He didn''t think he would get spun like this himself. He only sighed before smiling. This is good too. See if anyone still dares to attack him in the pce? 56 Chapter 56 Chen Ming smiled at Dongfang Muren and Zhang Tianlong. He knew right away that his grandfather would have told the two of them toe and help him. The Third Prince had a very bad expression on his face. He looked annoyed, which was different from what Chen Ming thought. ¡®Look at his expression and reaction when he sees me he didn¡¯t seem to hate or angry at me, just annoyed? The Third Prince might not be behind the attacks by bandits. There must be someone else behind the scenes for sure¡­. The Crown Prince? Hah¡­ that was unlikely because he didn¡¯t pay any attention to me a little before I blocked him.¡¯ Chen Ming looked at the crown prince who was now shown the indifferent expression. He was trying to keep his expression steady all the time. But he forgot about his sweat. ¡®The Crown Prince himself should not be the culprit. He was not capable enough to force those people to fight until death. There must be others, but who?¡¯ The more He thought, the more He felt that there was something deeper than that. Chen Ming was now confident. The people who wanted his life weren''t the Third Prince and the Crown Prince. He had to find out the truth of the fact why the Crown Prince wanted to send his father to Chang''an first. Chen Ming needs someone to open up the issue. He looked at Dongfang Muren and Zhang Tianlong. Who was suitable for this job? He knew Dongfang Muren''s temperament, but not much. On the other hand, with Zhang Tianlong. He didn''t know anything about this old man. He only knew that he was his mother''s father. He turned to Long Men and Long Ren. Long Men is the name of the Third Prince. Long Ren is the name of the Crown Prince. He looked at both of them. Both of them tried to avoid his gaze. Chen Ming expected that the two more or less knew about the matter he had been targeted. He must ce good checkers. In order to continue this game as long as possible Chen Ming chose to talk to Dongfang Muren about how he would deploy troops to defeat the rebels in Chang''an. He spoke as if he was excited to go to war in honor of the n. Zhang Tianlong spoke up. ¡°Chang''an City is in my custody area, Zhang n, why are you the heir of the Chen n being sent there? It took more than a month from Duanyang City to Chang''an. By the time you reach the rebels, they''ll all know it. This should be the duty of me and the Zhang family.¡± Zhang Tianlong looked at Long Ren. At this moment trying to find out about the situation. Long Ren didn''t think that Zhang Tianlong woulde to Chen Ming like this. It''s all gone wrong. He now needed to calm Zhang Tianlong with his reasoning. Will Chen Ming agree? Chen Ming turned to Zhang Tianlong before interrupting the Prince. ¡°Grandfather, I didn''t know that Chang''an was a city under Grandpa''s care. Father, too, did not know this. At first, the crown prince wanted to ask his father to lead his army to Chang''an to defeat the rebellion. I thought it might be too much for a general to deal with this little matter so I volunteered. I hope that Grandfather will not be angry with father and me.¡± Chen Ming spoke with a trembling voice. As if he was afraid that Zhang Tianlong would be angry. Zhang Tianlong gently stroked his head before speaking. ¡°I''m not mad at you, Ming''er, you just don''t know. like your father Chang''an City was an outpost just like Duanyang City. There was no ruler in this city before. Therefore, there were many rebellions. I''m thinking of dealing with this problem. You don''t have to worry. Grandfather doesn''t hold a grudge against you." Zhang Tianlong had the feeling of being a kind grandfather. But the look he looked at Long Ren was not the same as he looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were full of sharpness. Zhang Tianlong turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming''er, why don''t you get to know the Third Prince? I think you and him can be friends. Grandfather has something to discuss with the crown prince.¡± Zhang Tianlong had to clear things up. Dongfang Muren was the same. He mumbled no one could hear. But Chen Ming was the closest. He could hear with both of his ears. ¡°Dare to bully my grandson-inw, hmm, I will immerse the pce with my winter martial arts.¡± Chen Ming was sweating. He was suspicious of Dongfang Gu''s engagement. He probably didn''t want to be frozen with a technique that he felt must be extremely strong. He had now shifted the matter of the crown prince to both of them. From now on, what happens is up to Long Ren to be witty enough to survive the two tigers or not. Chen Ming walked towards Long Men, who had now let out a sigh of relief. Long Men looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I''m not gonna be involved in this. Your fortune is not good, that was your fault. I just want to summon General Chen for advice on the ovepping strategy.¡± The Third Prince spoke briefly before crossing his arms. Chen Ming saw that but blinked his eyes. Heughed out loud. This third prince wasn''t the one who would use dirty methods for sure. He is too straight forward ¡°It''s all his fault, Chen Kongyue. I never said that I wanted to take the throne. That guy made it big. If possible, I don''t even want to use the Long family name. It is crazy" The Third Prince finished speaking and walked away. He handed the letter that had the Chen Family Symbol to Chen Kongnan. Chen Kongnan let out a sigh of relief. He wasn''t that close to the prince, so he didn''t know what his personality was. ¡°It seems that there are a lot of interesting things happening in the pce. But it''s dangerous Father, what should we do next?¡± Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming. He could feel that the danger was not over. On the other hand, it''s even more dangerous. If the people who were attacking Chen Ming weren''t the Third Prince and the Crown Prince, then who was the Second Prince? The remaining Fourth Prince was only a few years old. Still can''t speak clearly ¡°Who wants Chen Ming''s life?...¡± 57 Chapter 57 Chen Kongnan opened the letter that Long Men gave him. He read every word and every sentence, he became angry. ¡°Basta*d! This is too much. I will go back this time, I will take care of all of them.¡± Chen Ming had never seen Chen Kongnan angry before. This was the first time, anyway, it was like his power had skyrocketed. Does his father practice a forbidden technique? Increase your own abilities every time you are angry. it might be possible Unfortunately, his stats didn''t tell anything about his martial arts skills. Chen Ming now had to calm down Chen Kongnan. Being angry at times like this is not a good thing. ¡°Father, please calm down. After returning home Dealing with this is not toote. This letter is good evidence against them.¡± Chen Kongnan calmed down after listening to what Chen Ming had said. He thought the same. This time, let''s see how they will excuse themselves. Chen Kongnan thought of this point and then calmed down. The problem now was who was the person who wanted Chen Ming''s life? And for what reason exactly? Chen Ming at this moment did not have enough information. He still couldn''t determine who was nning to kill him and for what reason. Chen Ming turned to Chen Kongnan before speaking. ¡°Father, I think we should go to the Third Prince''s residence. Father will be able to discuss the problem with the ovepping strategy that the Third Prince wants to ask for guidance. On the other hand, I will find out about this matter.¡± Chen Kongnan nodded. He was just looking at Chen Ming''s performance just a moment ago. He must say that He really liked it. ¡°It would be best to let Ming''er observe things.¡± Chen Kongnan did not know about Chen Ming beforeing to this world. In addition to being a gamer, he also does other upations. He has done a variety of professions. and each of his career revolved around fraud. even though he quit But old habits are hard to erase Chen Ming followed Chen Kongnan towards the Third Prince''s pce. He could sense that someone was staring at him. whether a servant or the Royal Guard He was even though he knew someone was observing him. But he still couldn''t tell who was from whom. He only knew that the guards guarding the gates belonged to the Crown Prince. But the others he didn''t know. Chen Ming arrived at the Third Prince''s residence. The maid immediately led him and Chen Kongnan to meet the Third Prince. The Third Prince was currently reading a book while cing each piece on the board that was now in front of him. Long Men looked at Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming who hade to him now before smiling. He spread his hand to the two chairs in front of him before letting them sit down. Chen Ming sat down after Chen Kongnan. Chen Kongnan spoke ¡°Your Highness summoned me to the Royal Pce, wanting to consult on the ovepping strategy. I don''t know if there is any reason why you need to revise this strategy.¡± The general did not show weakness in front of anyone. even the one above his own He felt that being summoned to the pce His son was targeted in an assassination attempt. All of this because the Third Prince wanted his help to solve the strategy It is too much The problem was that he couldn''t refuse toe. But that doesn''t mean he can''t express his opinion. Long Men knew that General Chen was angry. He could only speak. ¡°I didn''t think that just sending a letter asking for your advice would end up like this. If I knew it would cause problems for the general and your child. I probably wouldn''t have written that letter in the first ce. For this matter, please forgive me.¡± Chen Kongnan cooled down after seeing that the Third Prince sincerely apologized to him. He looked at the Third Prince. He was even younger than Chen Ming. Doing something incautious was understandable, Chen Kongnan sighed before speaking. ¡°Prince, you don''t need to apologize to me. It was inappropriate for the royal family to do something like this. I just want to know why you want to solve this tactic problem.¡± Long Men heard what Chen Kongnan had said. He nodded before exining why he had to solve this strategy. When Chen Kongnan and Chen Ming heard that, They both had a different expression on their faces. ¡°Not good, this is not very good¡± ¡°Who would have thought it would be like that?¡± Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming. He nodded to Chen Kongnan. As if saying to act normal and teach the Third Prince how to solve this strategy. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He gradually connected the dots one by one. ¡°Who would have thought that His Majesty would be behind this? Come to think of it, it''s possible.¡± Based on his experience and the thousands of novels he has read, It was eighty percent probable that the person behind his assassination would be the emperor himself. Why, what reason, why does he need to die in this n? By looking at it, he already knew that His Majesty was nning something. He definitely wanted to get rid of the Chen family. Or it could also include the Zhang family and the Dongfang family¡­ This wasn''t outside the box of the textbooks he had read, and he knew how to solve this problem.But he need to make sure that the culprit was really the emperor 58 Chapter 58 inside the royal pce the residence of the emperor Long Yang, or the Emperor of the Yang Empire, was now lying on the bed. He was sick. He had a pale face as white as a paper,, he had a high body temperature as hot as boiling water.his mouth trembling. His sickness was so severe he should have died a long time ago. However, it was as if something was holding him back from leaving and he had to endure all this suffering. He was ill and suffering. Beside him, a man in ck robes could be seen standing. The person in this ck robe was his assistant; he was a royal teacher, Fen Yuanping. Fen Yuanping was a man who looked like he was in twenties. His eyes were ruby red, his skin was white like porcin, he had a slender figure. but not emaciated The royal teacher now had a tyrant''s aura. He looked evil This evil aura who had this kind of aura must be the ones who practiced the cultivation technique that was forbidden by heaven. Fen Yuanping, he was definitely an evil cultivator. The royal teacher with an evil aura now looked at the emperor. His eyes were sharp, full of cruelty. He smiled before speaking. ¡°Long Yang, Oh Long Yang¡­ you¡¯re so weak... you would never have thought that I would do this to you don¡¯t you, hm~.¡± Fen Yuanping sat down on the bed and leisurely picked up the nearby fruit to eat. ¡°You are not fit to be an emperor. no matter who you thought of using them to your own n in order to deal with those big ns, but in the end, all that you''ve done. It belongs to me. What a foolish emperor. Haha. Looking at you now, I''m really satisfied, Long Yang.¡± Fen Yuanughed with delight. It was as if Long Yang''s suffering was his only happiness. ¡°Unfortunately, your n didn''t go the way you imagined. That mouse had changed into a different person. Who would have thought that a youngster who was so easily deceived... will create big problems of this magnitude. A n to kill that guy and me the Third Prince. This will force the Jiang family, who was the third prince''s mother''s bloodline, toe out and have a problem with the Chen family and the Zhang family. before slowly adding fuel until the three families were torn apart and managed one by one. to unite thend into true unity It''s ridiculous that your ns are so innocent. If these guys are really stupid There was no way they could reach this level. It''s the stupidest n I''ve ever heard.¡± The royal teacher is a person who has wisdom. A n like this, he just looked at it and knew that it would definitely fail. Raise the bandits to do bad things for you. It might be good in the short term. But in the long run without proper management Soon it will be out of control. He needed to get rid of all these rats first. ¡°At first, I thought of using the Chen family to reduce their numbers before I wiped them out. Who would have thought that the Chen family would be able to deal with them without me taking any action? It made me feel both happy and frustrated at the same time. What a feeling I don''t like at all.¡± Fen Yuanping ate the fruit and finished monologuing. He took out some kind of needle before dipping it at Long Yang''s temple. The one he used was a deadly poison that would slowly devour him from the inside. no matter how much it hurts The poison would also not let the person who was poisoned by it die immediately. It would slowly cause the person who was poisoned to die. Fen Yuanping was a very ruthless person. He would not even let him diefortably. He''s the one who''s twisted to the extreme. After He had poisoned Long Yang he got up from the bed. ¡°I would like to meet with that youngster who is now a bit different from the reports. I hope he still remembers me. If that guy said something he shouldn''t say, I will make him and his family die a painful death like you, Long Yang, so you won¡¯t be lonely anymore kekeke.¡± Fen Yuanping then left Long Yang''s residence and headed towards the Third Prince''s residence to meet Chen Ming. But before he could go to the Third Prince''s residence, He had to deal with these people in front of the entrance to the Emperor''s residence first. He came out of the room and smiled at everyone. The nobles and royal doctors were worried about the emperor''s health. with a smile full ofpassion He wiped the blood from the edge of his mouth before speaking. ¡°I used a portion of my profound energy to maintain the Emperor''s condition. I don''t know how much longer I can hold him back. You will need to find Heavenly Blood Medicine as quickly as possible.¡± Fen Yuanping wanted Heavenly Blood Medicine to use himself. He used the pretense to use it to heal Long Yang. He would suck the flesh of everyone here. before he carried out his n. to turn the Yang Empire upside down before finally taking over everything as his. 59 Chapter 59 The whole story Chen Ming had predicted was correct. Just that there were some aspects he hadn''t thought of. That aspect was that Long Yang who was the one who nned all of these conspiracies was poisoned until he was bedridden. he¡¯s half dead right now. He watched the Third Prince and his father exchange ideas about strategies. Chen Ming didn''t pay much attention to it. because he only saw the formation of the leadership style of both sides. It can be predicted which way it will go. He is definitely a gamer who has yed games of all kinds. including strategy games What he likes the most is the Three Kingdoms. It felt the most realistic he had ever yed. Chen Ming was no different from Zhuge Liang. He has extensive knowledge that can be applied to any situation. And now he is using it to observe his surroundings. He found that the servants were especially watching him. His brows furrowed together. If it was normal, the servants would have looked at his father. But they were especially aimed at him. The other party must be aware of his change already. This meant that he couldn''t y as casually as he yed with Long Ren. Whoever wille after him after this had prepared Knowing oneselves and enemies battle a hundred times, win a hundred times. Chen Ming wanted to learn about everyone in the pce first. Who are the key people here? And how does each person have their own personality? He talked to his father and Third Prince while they talked about strategy. He took this opportunity to ask both his father and the Third Prince. What if this person was in that position, then what would they do? Chen Ming had obtained a lot of important information. especially the people inside the pce and the nobles Although the Third Prince did not know many people. But he knew some very important people. Chen Ming listened intently. and found that there was someone he felt very dangerous from and that was Fen Yuanping the royal teacher from hearing from the Third Prince. He felt that Fen Yuanping was a controversial person. It was as if this person had two personalities. and whoever has two personalities in this They are often untrustable. Chen Ming wanted to ask more questions. But one of the maids came up and interrupted first. She told the third prince that the royal teacher wanted to meet him. The Third Prince had a questioning look on his face, but he smiled. He seemed to be friendly with this royal teacher. Chen Ming sighed. He didn''t think that the person he suspected woulde to him like this. But well, now was the perfect time to learn about who might be his enemy. Chen Ming calmed himself in order to analyze his enemies. The Third Prince with a smile told the servant girl that the royal teacher coulde in. He was just learning how to conquer the strategy his father had given him. The maid bowed her head to the Third Prince before rushing to inform the royal teacher. She looked more respectful and fearful of the royal teacher than the Third Prince. Chen Ming saw the difference here. His confidence had increased. Regarding Fen Yuanping''s potential enemy, he had to be careful. Chen Ming didn''t have to wait long at all. Fen Yuanping walked into the pce. He smiled at everyone with a smile full of kindness and tenderness. Chen Ming felt strange. He could feel the aura of a tyrant inside of him. He had seen an aura like this from somewhere. Yes, this aura was like a character in the Three Kingdoms, yes, Sima Yi! Chen Ming furrowed his brows together. This person is the most dangerous. Fen Yuanping approached the three of them. He looked at Chen Kongnan before smiling and saying hello. ¡°General Chen, I apologize foring without prior notice. When I heard that you had helped the Third Prince to ovee the challenge given by His Majesty. I would also like toe and pay tribute to the tactics of the Invincible General once. I hope the general doesn''t mind.¡± Chen Kongnan had heard a lot of Feng yuanping''s name. He smiled at Fen Yuanping before speaking. "Mind? not at all I don''t think so If the royal teacher would like to see how my army is organized. I will only feel honored.¡± Chen Ming looked at his father. ¡®don''t tell me father really can''t see through this person¡¯ Fen Yuanping looked at Chen Ming. He narrowed his eyes slightly. unnoticed He replied back to Chen Kongnan. ¡°In this case, I need your advice.¡± Chen Kongnan nodded. Before going down to sit in the chair again Fen Yuanping also went to sit in a chair. He was sitting on the opposite side of Chen Ming. Chen Ming felt cold. as if being stared at by a serpent He immediately checked Feng Yuanping''s stats. And when he saw Fen Yuanping''s stats, Chen Ming was trembling. He had to use all his strength to keep calm. ¡®The Sky Profound Stage!¡¯ Fen Yuanping looked like he was in his twenties. But his level was even higher than his grandfather. This level was considered to be the most advanced in this lower world. Why did such a persone here? 60 Chapter 60 -------------------- Feng Yuanping Title The Tyrannical Tactician Level 155 Health 6200/6200 Spirit Power 3100/3100 Rtionship Unfriendly -------------------- Unfriendly not enemy? Show that he was not yet to be his enemy or Chen Ming deem unworthy to be his enemy He was not sure But even then, he seemed to be aiming at him. Feng Yuanping and Old Chen Ming may have something to do with each other Chen Ming smiled at Feng Yuanping. He also smiled at Chen Ming. The two observed each other. Chen Ming was aware of Feng Yuanping''s abnormality. At the same time, Feng Yuanping sensed Chen Ming''s abnormality. ¡®This kid has changed. Not the same at all. Before, even looking into my eyes he did not dare. But now he''s smiling at me, hmm how interesting.¡¯ Feng Yuanping didn''t understand. Chen Ming had turned into a different person. and he seemed to not know him. There were two things that Chen Ming would change like this. One, he lost his memory, two, he wasn''t Chen Ming. Feng Yuanping again observed Chen Ming. He found that his profound strength was iparably higher than before. But the power he revealed clearly indicated that this was his power. Feng Yuanping had met Chen Ming. He remembered the nature of his Qi. ¡®This youngster, if i wasn¡¯t wrong,ording to the report he must have lost his memory. and get something back such as the ability to practice martial arts. This is considered a good thing.¡¯ Feng Yuanping had heard of this before. He had received a report from his spies after he abducted Chen Ming to the forest far away from Duanyang City. Even if he survived, he seems to have changed too much. p His spies did not know how much had changed since Chen Ming had returned to the Chen family home. The more defenses around the family, the more difficult it was to do anything. And with that Chen Ming had moved from his residence to Zhang Lin''s courtyard, with only the people of the Zhang family causing the spies to not be able to find more information But as soon as he saw him, he knew right away. He was sure that Chen Ming had lost his memory. Judging from his appearance and posture, he had changed. Chen Ming was checking his stats. Found that his stats had changed. Chen Ming didn''t understand what he was thinking. Rtionship Neutral rtionship back to zero It was as if he had stopped maligning Chen Ming. But why, even he didn''t understand. He still didn''t think to let go of his guard. He still had to continue to observe Feng Yuanping. he was dangerous especially his title The Tyrannical Tactician?, whoever is known as a tyrant must be a person who hase up with a lot of cruel things. Therefore, people like this cannot be trusted at all. Feng Yuanping looked at Chen Kongnan''s formation with interest. His eyes sparkled. Chen Ming felt that it was not good. If that person is attracted to his father. He could not know what he would do to his father. Chen Ming, even knowing that, couldn''t figure out what to do. How to interrupt his father in front of Feng Yuanping? He just let it go. Sky Profound Stage, right? Got it. He will hurry to pump the level as much as possible and then In addition to Feng Yuanping be his enemy. He also had Little Long with him. Little Long will be his ultimate card in fighting with Feng Yuanping ¡°It was an admirable formation. General Chen deserves the title. The Undefeated General" Chen Ming could feel that Feng Yuanping was interested in Chen Kongnan. From the look in his eyes He just let out a breath. Chen Kongnan didn''t seem to be able to keep up with someone like Feng Yuanping. Maybe it was because he had a very good reputation in the royal court. He had to find a way to do something. But now he just let go. Chen Kongnan, Feng Yuanping, and Long Men talked to each other about the strategy afterwards. which Chen Ming inserted periodically to prevent Feng Yuanping from bing suspicious. Chen Ming was now certain of something after talking for a while. Feng Yuanping had met him before. But it was him that wasn''t him now. And he was thinking that he had lost his memory. So the hostile rtionship disappeared. His question is: What made him feel unfriendly to him? Don''t tell me that the old Chen Ming was involved in whatever ns Feng Yuanping had. 61 Chapter 61 Discussing strategies between the three had ends Feng Yuanping excused himself. To go to rest after using his own profound energy to try to heal the emperor He walked out of the Third Prince''s residence. But that doesn''t mean he won''t keep an eye on him. He has ears and eyes everywhere. Chen Ming was now unable to do anything; he could only shake his head. He had to wait for at least when he and his father left the capital. He turned to look at the Third Prince who was now talking to his father Chen Kongnan with a smile. ¡°Thank you, General, for helping me solve the strategy my father gave me before he got sick. If not for general help and good advice from the royal teacher There is no way I can solve this problem.¡± Hearing the heartfelt thanks from Third Prince Chen Kongnan only smiled and replied. ¡°No need to thank me, your highness. I''m just helping what I can as a general of this empire. I just give you a little advice that¡¯s all the rest you can solve by yourself. You still have time to improve yourbat prowess. As it has been said a soldier can only be strong when he is bathed in the blood of his enemies on the battlefield. You haven''t been on the battlefield yet, but you can see the battle. considered gifted.¡± Chen Kongnan exchanged words with the Third Prince for a while. Before saying goodbye, the Third Prince did not prevent him from leaving. He only looked at Chen Ming and nodded. It seemed that the Third Prince''s gaze towards him had changed. He thought that Chen Ming might not be as good as the rumors sound and might not be as bad as. He wanted to see what kind of a person Chen Kongnan''s son would be like. And now he knows Chen Ming nodded back to the Third Prince before walking out of the pce with Chen Kongnan. He was now smiling all the way. It seemed to suggest the strategy he had devised to such an important person like the Third Prince. make him feel good It must feel good to know that what they have created was praised. ¡°Alright, let''s go back to the royal residence of the Crown Prince. I want to know how it¡¯s going." Chen Kongnan spoke with a worried face Chen Ming nodded and followed Chen Kongnan. The two didn''t have to walk far to hear the familiar old man''s voice. ¡°Kongnan Ming''er, the two of you are already here. Grandpa Zhang and I havepleted the matter of the Crown Prince. From now on, you don''t have to worry about anything.¡± Dongfang Muren let out augh. He brushed something off his shoulder. Chen Ming saw that it was ice. He could only take a deep breath. I hope Dongfang Muren hasn''t frozen the Prince as he really said. On the other hand, Zhang Tianlong had a very bad expression on his face right now. He should have gained enough information from the Crown Prince to make him upset. But when he looked at Chen Ming, His eyes softened. be a kind grandfather ¡°Ming''er, you came with grandfather, from now on I will take care of your safety. Until the Chen family''s house I too wanted to visit my daughter. Once in a while, seeing Old YuJing is also good.¡± Hearing this, Dongfang Muren wanted to tell Zhang Tianlong and Chen Ming that he would go as well. But there are things that need to be dealt with first. ¡°I want to go with you guys. But I have to take my granddaughter to a certain ce first. I won''t be able to go with you, it''s a pity.¡± Dongfang Muren wanted to convince Chen Ming. Let him ept Dongfang Gu. He couldn''t bear to see his granddaughter''s condition like that. Chen Ming was a wise man, of course, understood what Dongfang Muren wanted from him. He never said that he disagreed with the engagement. Just that if the other party doesn''t like him Why do you keep it? for the benefit of the family He would never be willing to do that, not anymore, whether in this world or any other world. Chen Ming smiled at Dongfang Muren before speaking. p ¡°Grandfather Muren You don''t need to worry. If Young Miss Gu really wants to get engaged to me. with the feeling that she was willing I wouldn''t mind. I''m just not sure if she likes me or not. I''m not the kind of person she thinks." Chen Ming means He wasn''t the old Chen Ming. but anyway Dongfang Muren was delighted ¡°You really said that right? that you will ept her as your fiance if she is truly willing.¡± Chen Ming nodded, why not? Thest time he met her she was beautiful. And from the looks of it, she is just shy and can''t express her emotions well. But that wasn''t Chen Ming''s problem anyway. He thought that Xiao Wen wouldn''t mind either. She actually took what was Dongfang Gu''s in the first ce. Dongfang Muren heard that andughed before speaking. ¡°You don''t know how much your promise means to her. I can''t wait to tell this to my lovely granddaughter. Take this as a pre-engagement gift!¡± Dongfang Muren threw some pill bottles to Chen Ming. He epted it. Dongfang Muren then disappeared. Leaving only the snow falling with his joyfulughter. Zhang Tianlong shook his head. before turning to Chen Ming with a smile. ¡°Alright, let''s go. I also have a reward for you too. But now let''s go home first.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Having Zhang Tianlong, who was an Earth Profound Stage Cultivator protecting him, wasn''t too bad either. Then the three of them came out of the pce. Find a ce to stay overnight before leaving. The matter of the royal n ended just like that. Chen Ming now had another goal besides returning to his house, which was to try to reach level two hundred as quickly as possible! ¡°From now on it is time to pump the levels!¡± Traveling from the Xiqiu capital city To the Duanyang outpost city took another seven days and seven nights. Chen Ming wasted quite a lot of time traveling. Fortunately, he was able to practice martial arts along the way. his level even raised a little bit. while traveling He would use the Iron Body Scripture along with the Sky walking scripture. Traveling alongside a horse carriage When he encountered a beast or wild animal that could be used as food He used his Meridian Destroying Palm to deal with them. At first, he was not able to control his power. make them gone BOOM!! a meat paste¡­ But now he''s in good control and didn¡¯t waste his game. When he was tired, he would enter the carriage. Before using the Dragon Refining Breath and Water Breathing to heal his body. When the recovery isplete, He wille out and continue running like this morning until night. At night, he would not practice martial arts but practice in concocting pills. Zhang Tianlong was very shocked to find out that Chen Ming was able to concoct pills. He was not a disciple of the Medicine Saint Sect. Concocting pills was not easy. But he was able to make it sessfully. Even the pills he concocted was a basic tier medicine that only will help ordinary people. 62 Chapter 62 The pills could be used to open the meridian and give them a chance to enter the path of a cultivation. Moreover For those who have already started cultivating If taking this pill It will strengthen the foundation of that person. Chen Ming could concoct 8 Basic Profound Enhancement Pills at a time, one time took twenty minutes. An hour he could concoct 24 pills. One day, he spent four hours concocting pills before his profound energy ran out. Within seven days, he had concocted a total of 672 pills, which was far from 5,000 pills. Chen Ming had to allocate a good amount of time. He only had two weeks before the mission''s timer expired. He still had to concoct a total of 4328 pills if divided by an hour. In an hour he had to concoct 24 pills. He would have spent 180 hours concocting the remaining pills, that is, 7 days time. Chen Ming was still unable to level up. He needed to concoct five thousand pills first. So he would seriously go out to level up. While he went out to level up He would also bring people from the Chen n out with him. Why would he bring someone from the Chen n out with him? Why? It is because when talking about the game system. It must have a party system! The party system allows him to share his experience with others. No, that was not the right word he didn¡¯t share but got benefit instead like He was a parasite. And another thing of concern was if other people would know about it, fortunately it was not visible to other people only Chen Ming somehow knew about it. How much experience did he get? He didn¡¯t know system only said that he will get all their share of exp while they all get only a portion of his exp If he calcte he went out with a party of ten people he got 20% from 100 exp each he would get 200 exp while other people in the party will get his share exp of 20% they will only get 2 exp each What is this it not a party at all IT A SLAVE SYSTEM but he like it because he was not a ve hehe Experience here does not imply increased abilities and expertise. To put it bluntly, it was EXP that would allow everyone to raise their own profound levels faster. Party systems can be established without the other party''s knowledge. As long as they have the intention to help him with things. The party will then be established. Chen Ming had now raised five levels. in the past seven days Along with his cultivation technique that was about to break another level. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 67 Health 1340/1340 Mystical Energy 6700/6700 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advance Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advance Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advance Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills --------------------- Chen Ming took a deep breath. He remembered that every time his technique broke the rank His level would go up. Unfortunately, it took a lot of time to break through his Martial Technique. He now had no time to waste. He needed to concoct pills first. He had returned to the Chen family''s house besides greeting his mother, his grandfather and Xiao Wen. He told everyone that he needed to concoct as many pills as possible within the next two weeks. Everyone just nodded at him. They were not sure what Chen Ming was thinking. But they believed that what he had done was for the Chen family. Xiao Wen volunteered to take care of Chen Ming, to which everyone agreed. She was Chen Ming''s second fiancee. she must take care of her husband to be as best as possible On the other side, Zhang Tianlong and Chen Yijing, the two of them were busy discussing each other. Chen Kongnan then went to talk to Zhang Lin about Chen Ming''s ability to control the situation. It made him very proud. and besides talking about Chen Ming He also talked about Dongfang Gu. And it was not possible to not talk about Chen Kongyue. Zhang Lin''s cold eyes shed with murderous intent. Like a mother tiger whose whisker was plucked, She said something to Chen Kongnan, causing him to tremble. ¡°I hope he still has thirty-two parts on his body on the day of his cremation. May his spirit go to hell.¡± Chen Kongnan could only pray. He really didn''t like making his beloved wife angry at all, because no one could stop her¡­ not even Chen Yijing and Zhang Tianlong. Zhang Lin wrote a letter to someone. Chen Kongnan could only pray that he would not be in the crossfire of this matter. Chen Ming didn''t know what happened after he entered his residence. and closed door concocting pills He had to concoct five thousand pills. He was confident enough that he could do it. Moreover, in these seven days He would also practice the Dragon Refining Breath Technique along with concocting pills. In these seven days, in addition to concocting five thousand pills, He would also break through the Dragon Refining Breath Technique from Initial to Intermediate. This technique was at the Sky Profound level, breaking through it would definitely bring his level higher than the other techniques. It was the most reasonable. A technique that was difficult to practice must have better results than other techniques naturally. Chen Ming picked up the furnace that was used to hatch the Sky Dragon Egg. Now, he used it to concoct pills instead. This furnace after hatching the Sky Dragon Egg It seems that it has changed a lot. ---------------------- Name: Dragon Furnace Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties: Increase 20% chance of concocting pills sessfully. Increases the yang property of some pills. Can bear temperatures up to 10,000 degrees. ---------------------- It had turned from an ordinary iron furnace into a dragon furnace. This was probably the result of him using it to hatch a dragon egg. The eptable temperature was much higher. Maybe it will be useful in the future. Most importantly, the most interesting thing was to increase the chances of sessfully concocting pills and increasing the Yang property of certain pills. This is where it''s interesting. For those who practice Yang martial arts If a pill with the Yang property was obtained, it would make it faster to cultivate the technique. Maybe somewhere in the scripture hall, there will be a martial technique of the yang element. When using these pills with the Yang Martial arts It will make everyone stronger faster. ¡°I have to tell this matter to Grandfather first. Xiao Wen sis can you go and tell Grandfather about it?.¡± Chen Ming did not hide anything from Xiao Wen. He believed in her. Except for the unbelievable things like the system or he came from another world Xiao Wen is an acting wife right now. She said yes to Chen Ming with a smile before going to do what Chen Ming told her to do, she was really cute. 63 Chapter 63 Chen Ming looked at the furnace. Before exhaling, Little Long had now awakened. It gently snuggled him before groaning. ¡°You want to help me concoct pills? Can you control the temperature?¡± Little Long nodded before stretching out his chest. If he had it, He was a Sky Dragon hatched by mes. Why can''t he control the temperature? He recognizes the temperature at gaze. His knowledge was obtained from Chen Ming who shared his soul with him. "That''s good, I have to give it to you, Little Long." Little Long with joy flew back and forth, he wanted to help Chen Ming in everything he could. Chen Mingughed fondly. The Sky Dragon is very cute. That if he wasn''t angry and erged... Chen Ming brought the herbs that Chen Yijing had bought during his visit to the residence. He picked it up before throwing it into the furnace. and immediately began to concoct pills The Sky Dragon immediately came to help. lighten the burden on him Little Long controlled the fire very well. The temperature was right. It even helped Chen Ming control the fire. He was even embarrassed to ask if Little Long could control the fire for him from now on. The two diligently concocted the pills. without caring about what was going on outside of his residence Chen Yijing and Zhang Tianlong were now trembling. Chen Yijing, who was d that Chen Ming was able to concoct a Basic Profound Enhancement Pill with Yang property, now disappeared as if it never existed. He turned to his eldest son. Chen Kongnan who also had a pale expression before speaking. ¡°Is that true? What you have said...¡± Chen Kongnan could only swallow his saliva before nodding his head. Zhang Tianlong now stood up before speaking to Chen Yijing. ¡°Actually, I remember that I had to go back to Chang''an to clean up the rebels...¡± When Chen Yijing heard what Zhang Tianlong said he immediately block his path ¡°Do you really expect me to let you get out of here, Old Zhang! You must stay here with me and handle her!¡± Zhang Tianlong was unable to escape. His shoulders were held tightly by Chen Yijing, whose eyes shone brightly. Zhang Tianlong tried to exin that he had a really urgent matter to attain. But Chen Yijing did not let go. Zhang Tianlong burst out. ¡°Why would you want me to stay? Hah, that''s your wife. You have to deal with her yourself! I''m not involved!¡± ¡°You, you, you are her brother. You must help me. If shees back and knows that I let something bad happen to Chen Ming, I will surely die.¡± ¡°And who told you to ignore her grandson? I don''t even know about this.¡± Two old men quarreled over one woman, one said that his wife would definitely kill him. while the other said that even though he was an elder brother, doesn¡¯t mean he could help. Chen Kongnan could only let out a sigh. He was afraid that the Chen family would copse before they would be pulled into war for the throne. ¡°Now, just a little bit. Just a little more." Chen Ming now looked at the zing dragon furnace. He was concocting thest batch of pills beforepleting the mission. He had not slept for seven days and seven nights. He was tired into the bone On the other side, Little Long was asleep. belly up to the sky spread out his wings and tongue "Piiiiii" He let out a sound from time to time. As if to say that he can''t take it anymore, he''s going to die. He''s a real dragon, but he''s been spitting fire for such a long time. His throat hurt. He wants sweet honey to drink to cure a sore throat. Xiao Wen at the same time wiped Chen Ming''s sweat. She didn''t know why Chen Ming was in such a hurry. But there must be a reason for it. Twenty minutes passed. not as fast as anyone thought. His body was extremely tired. But He did it sessfully. -------------------- missionplete -------------------- A message appeared in front of Chen Ming. He was more delighted than winning the lottery. When he saw the message, he didn''t care. He Immediatelyy down on the ground. Xiao Wen saw that and could only smile. He did his best and she was proud to be his fiancee. The rest she will take care of it herself. Xiao Wen put all the pills into white porcin bottle that could keep medicinal effects. Within the room was full of pill bottles containing five Basic Profound Enhancement Pills per bottle. There were over a thousand pill bottles in the room right now. Xiao Wen called the servants to bring these pills to Chen Yijing''s residence. It was the safest ce to store these precious pills. Especially since Chen Ming had already concoct it to the best of his ability. Chen Ming and Little Long were now lying on the bed. Xiao Wen carried the two of them to bed in their own room in the residence. For more than ten hours, Chen Ming slept without care in the world before opening his eyes to look at the sun. Fortunately It was just early in the morning. He woke up in a dizzying state. He sniffed at himself strangely that he wasn''t as smelly as he thought. He looked at his clothes. His clothes had changed. Xiao Wen would definitely help him clean up and change his clothes. Chen Ming just thought that she would see his younger brother, and was embarrassed, but it didn''tst long. He''s a man, why would he be embarrassed? It must be Xiao Wen who must be embarrassed. Chen Ming shook his head before summoning his own stats to check. His Dragon Refining Breathing Technique had already broken through. His level also increased. His level had risen to ten levels at once. He was now level 77, only 23 levels left before he would rise to the Earth Profound Stage. but he thought that It will not be that easy to break through to Earth Profound Stage if not there would be many Earth Profound Stage for him to see Chen Ming now sighed to himself that increasing the level too quickly was not a good idea. The basis of Qi control was also important. The higher the Qi, the more difficult it was to control. He must be very careful after this. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 77 Health 1540/1540 Mystical Energy 7700/7700 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advanced Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advanced Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advanced Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Intermediate Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills --------------------- The awakened Chei Ming also woke up Little Long. he looked at Chen Ming before yawning. his yawning was very cute. Chen Ming almost forgot that he was a dragon. Little Long finished yawning, he looked at Chen Ming with his bright eyes. "Piii~" Chen Ming stroked Little Long''s head. He smiled at him. If he didn''t have Little Long to ease his burden. He couldn''t have sessfully concocted five thousand pills in seven days. Little Long liked to let Chen Ming stroke his head. He fell asleep once more. He slithered around Chen Ming''s arm before stopping on his shoulder. Then He continued to sleep. 64 Chapter 64 Chen Ming shook his head before getting up from the bed. ¡°He really is a lethargic dragon. But I think it can''t be helped. If I were him, I would probably continue to sleep too. if there weren''t any matters I had to discuss with Grandfather first....¡± Chen Ming got up from the bed and immediately went straight out of the room. He didn''t think his body was dirty. So he didn''t go take a bath. Because to take a bath each time in this world is very difficult. The maid had to fill the tab with water. and must be heated by burning charcoal. It''s soplicated Chen Ming also didn¡¯t want to use his elemental Qi he didn¡¯t know if he could use it to clean himself or not maybe he should test it out if he had spare time He waszy and wanted to immediately go straight to Chen Yijing''s residence and finish whatever was left and then sleep. and before he could go straight to Chen Yijing¡¯s residence ¡°What is this¡­feeling¡­.? Why is it so heavy?!¡± He turned to look at his mother''s residence. He found that the sky was dark. There is something or someone very dangerous there. Anxious Chen Ming immediately rushed towards Zhang Lin''s residence. He was not the old Chen Ming. But no matter what, when he came into this body in this world, Zhang Lin was his mother now. He would never allow his family to face any danger. Chen Ming had already arrived at Zhang Lin''s residence. He was even more terrified by the sight he saw. ¡°What exactly is going on here¡­ the end of the world?¡± Chen Ming couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He walked into Zhang Lin''s residence, the surroundings were as gloomy as the end of the world. What exactly is going on here... The atmosphere was very dark and cold. The sky was so gloomy, rain was falling pitter patter, the guards and maids disappeared from Zhang Lin''s residence. He didn''t see anyone. Why the atmosphere changed like this As if walking into a haunted house where no one has lived for years Chen Ming stroked Little Long''s body. to relieve his own tension ¡®The atmosphere is very dark and cold. I don''t smell blood or see any trace left because of battle? This is strange¡­ What exactly is going on here?¡¯ Chen Ming walked directly into the main hall of his mother''s residence. The closer he got to the main hall, the more pressure was felt. He swallowed his saliva. Anything behind that door must be a terrifying creature. He calmed down a bit before walking to open the door. When he opened the door A strong aura surged out. Chen Ming had to even try to adapt to the aura emitted from within the room. He who has adapted It was found that at this moment everyone was standing in the room in a deep row. Chen Ming blinked. Why is everyone gathered here? They were also sweating, their faces were very pale. Chen Ming then looked towards the front of the line. He found that Chen Yijing, Zhang Tianlong, and Chen Kongnan were looking forward. They had a worried look on their faces. In front of them all appeared a middle-aged woman and two young women sitting and talking. Two young women, he remembers. Both of them are his mother and his future wife. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen But the middle-aged woman, he didn''t know who she was. He immediately examined the middle-aged woman. and when he finished checking He was speechless. --------------------- Name: Zhang Moyin Title: Grand Elder of the Returning Water Sect Level: 178 Stage: Sky Profound Stage(Advanced) Health 7120/7120 Energy 3560/3560 Rtionship: Grandmother on the mother''s side --------------------- ¡®The level is even higher than Feng Yuanping! Oh, but it''s good that she is my grandmother...but I still can''t be careless. To a person of this level, identally getting angry, I will definitely get killed in an instant!¡¯ Look at the aura she released. If Chen Ming identally made her angry, He would be squashed t on the ground without her having to do anything. In front of her, the Qi Gathering Stage was like an ant. Chen Ming now thought about the terrifying atmosphere. He could only say that a person at the Sky Profound Stage. Just thinking alone can change the weather as they like. Why Chen Ming thought like that was because he got very crucial information from the system, judging from the fact that she was an elder of the Returning Water Sect. The air was gloomy, wet and cold. It must be because of her technique. intentional or unintentional or not. Zhang Moyin was talking to Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen. She could feel that someone had entered the residence from far away. but didn''t know who because Chen Ming didn¡¯t have a cultivation base in the past she didn¡¯t remember his signature And when she saw that the person who entered her range was her grandson, Chen Ming. She immediately smiled at him. ¡°Ming''er, you are here. Grandma was just about to ask Xiao Wen to call you here. Come and see Grandma,e quickly." Zhang Moyin rose from her seat. beckoned Chen Ming toe near her. The now gloomy aura gradually disappeared, Chen Yijing, Zhang Tianlong and Chen Kongnan let out a sigh of relief. Those three could only say one word, no matter how famous they were in the world. Above the sky there are still their wives¡­. Each wife had a higher level than her husband. Like Chen Yijing and Zhang Moyin, they could be called as different as the sky and the abyss. Chen Yijing, who was a hundred years old, now looked very old. But on the other hand, Zhang Moyin was almost the same age as him. But her appearance was still only in her early thirties. Who would have thought that the world of cultivators would be so cruel? If someone told Chen Ming that Zhang Moyin was Chen Yijing''s wife. He would never believe it. Saying that She was his daughter is still more believable. Seeing that Chen Ming was worried and didn''t dare approach her. She only had a sad expression on her face. ¡°My grandson is afraid of me. I''m really sad.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Her face was sobbing, full of decency, he could onlyugh in his heart. but decided to y along. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t y along, he might have broken a bone instead. Chen Ming rushed towards his grandmother with a sunshine smile. ¡°What Grandma says is wrong? I was never afraid of Grandma. I''m just a little surprised that Grandma came to visit me from such a distance.¡± Zhang Moyin was slightly surprised. her grandson had such a sweet mouth. He could act cute like this? She hurriedly walked over and embraced Chen Ming before taking him to a seat next to her. Chen Yijing, Zhang Tianlong and Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Ming. as if he was a god If Chen Ming could make Zhang Moyin feel better. The disaster will pass. They don''t want to think about the old days. When Zhang Moyin was angry, it rained for three months in a row. The flooding caused the people of Duanyang to almost evacuate. Hopefully this time it won''t happen like that. Zhang Moyin observed Chen Ming before nodding her head in satisfaction. 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Hmm, my grandson, before I returned to the sect two years ago. You still haven''t been able to cultivate martial arts at all. It''s only been two years, but you''ve already had this high cultivation. Who would have thought that you would be able to show your abilities when you were old? What a miracle.¡± Zhang Moyin smiled at Chen Ming. She hadn''t thought that Chen Ming had such a high profound level. She just heard that Chen Ming was in danger and immediately came to him. He was her only grandson. to act spoiled a little bit she didn¡¯t see what''s wrong with that She had been fond of Chen Ming since he was still mischievous. But now he''s acting like a good boy. Her love for him multiplied. She wanted to take Chen Ming to her sect. and let them know she epted him as her direct disciple and she would pass on all of her martial arts to him. Unfortunately, he was already targeted by someone better than her. If it was someone else, she might have had a fight with them and was confident that she could beat them up. But here, the person who invited him was Leng Zhiyi, the strongest cultivator in the Lower Realm. No one knew why he hadn''t even made it to the Heaven Realm yet. as if he was waiting for something or someone but no one knows He wanted to ept Chen Ming as his disciple. may be this was the reason why he didn¡¯t ascend he wanted to leave his legacy here It only took Chen Ming a few moments to be Zhang Moyin''s favourite grandson. Chen Yijing let out a sigh of relief. Zhang Moyin had told him that even if the Chen family fell, she would nevere to help, but looking at this now, she would never allow the Chen family to be destroyed. Unfortunately, the Returning Water Sect was not in the Thunder Cloud Continent. but in the Frozen Water Continent Otherwise, the Chen family and the Zhang family might have a more stable stand. But if Chen Ming was able to enter the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, It will be a different matter. Since being a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect would have already received the protection of his own sect. The disciples of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect were also protected and supported by the Sword Saint Sect. It was said that even the Medicine Saint Sect had some sort of rtionship with them, even though they dered themselves neutral. but when the timees They tend to be more biased towards the two sects than the others. Chen Ming, who was chosen by Leng Zhiyi, should be known within the various sects by now. He would not be disturbed or anything from those sects. There was an example One of the sect elders who had enough reputation. not knowing how different between sky and earth he wanted to challenge a young man who the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect was interested in because of some petty reason. Not long after he had identally killed the young man The next day, the entire sect of that elder was attacked from the surrounding sects. It wasn''t just the enemy sects who came to attack but allies also turned their backs and stabbed them The sect soon copsed due to not being able to carry on with the damage that was dealt with. Whether it was skilled disciples leaving the sect behind or the attacks on the finances this also caused the elders fled to other sects After that, nothing was left of that sect. Therefore, Chen Ming at this moment could be trusted to a certain extent that no one from any sect would dare to harm him. If he hung the ck iron insignia obtained from Leng Zhiyi, Chen Ming who heard that from Zhang Moyin immediately put it on. He tried to wear it as a ne so it could be seen clearly. But it feel not right. So he wore it around his waist instead. It looks really good on him. Zhang Moyin was now very impressed with this grandson of hers. the thought that someone wanted his life made her angry again She turned to Chen Yijing before speaking in a cold tone. her voice was different from what she used to speak with her grandson ¡°Call Chen Kongyue here. Today, I will teach him a lesson not to mess with my grandson...¡± Zhang Moyin did not care about anyone Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan and even Chen Kongnan wasn¡¯t rte to her they were from Chen Yijingte wife only Zhang Lin and Chen Ming rte to her by blood so she didn¡¯t care about the rest The sky outside the hall darkened once again. The rain was slowly falling, but not too heavy. Chen Yijing could only sigh. What did he think when he was younger? take someone this fierce to be his wife, a person like him, if it wasn''t someone like her, no one would ever hope of handle him Chen Yijing could only do as his wife ordered. He could only mutter to himself. Life is a real tragedy. Chen Ming only shook his head. Chen Kongyue would definitely be dealt with a heavy blow today. He wasn''t sure if his grandmother would deal with Chen Kongyue permanently or not. But whatever it was, he didn''t think much of it. His level was even higher than that of Chen Kongyue right now. ¡­¡­... Some where unknown Chen Kongyue now furrowed his brows together. He had already escaped from his residence. He was aware that when Zhang Moyin arrived She will order him arrested Fortunately he had prepared for this moment so he will not get caught easily this only make him postpone his n a little He turned to the elders and his son before speaking. ¡°We must first find a stable shelter. I think Zhang Moyin won''t be here for long. she will have to return to the sect. We just wait for her to go back and then start the actual n.¡± He didn''t give up on the patriarch position. The elders didn''t understand his obsession with that position. If he ever seeds in his n sooner orter, Zhang Moyin would have known for sure. And it was at that moment that she would actually annihte the entire Chen family not even Chen Yijing could do anything. Chen Kongyue seemed to understand what everyone was thinking. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°The matter of Zhang Moyin, I''ll take care of it myself, don''t worry. I already have a n. She will not be a hindrance.¡± Chen Kongyue was well prepared. Although his n failed many times. But he always had a back-up n. They are the ones who put in a lot of effort. The elders looked at each other. before exhaling They are already on the back of the tiger. It would not be possible to retreat. Chen Yijing was a step toote now. Chen Kongyue had already escaped from the Chen Family''s house. He was unable to find Chen Kongyue. He hoped that his wife wouldn''t hit him too hard. Chen Kongyue and the elders along with his group more than dozens ran away from the Chen family''s house. Using the timing of Zhang Moyin''s arrival at the Chen family home she attracted all the attention of the Chen n people so they could escape easily. 66 Chapter 66 They were able to leave Duanyang City. and go into hiding waiting for Zhang Moyin to return to her own sect. Before he resumed his ns to conquer the Chen family once more. He could no longer use the Third Prince. In fact, he felt The person he had been in contact with was probably not the Third Prince but someone else. no matter what, the n already failed, and he had toe up with a new n. There were still two months left. He would let his son Chen Nan take back what belonged to him. But first, he had to find someone who would be able to help him right now. Inside Zhang Lin''s residence Zhang Moyin now furrowed her brows. Now Chen Yijing had already told her that Chen Kongyue had used the chance that everyone was busy weing her. Run away from the Chen family''s house without anyone knowing. Zhang Moyin was angry, but it couldn''t be helped. The reason they were able to escape was partly because of her. She only shook her head before turning to Chen Ming and speaking to him in a good grandmother''s voice. ¡°Ming''er, what will you do from now on? Grandma could still stay here for about a month before she had to return to the sect. During this one month you will be safe and can do whatever you want without worry. What do you think you will do?¡± Zhang Moyin wanted to test Chen Ming''s analytical abilities. She had heard about his wits while in the residence. She wanted to know what he would do if he was in this situation. Chen Ming answered honestly. He had nothing to think hard about. ¡°What I will do is keep on cultivating and practicing martial arts. For one month, Grandma was here. I may be able to ascend to the Earth Profound Stage.¡± p Hearing that, Zhang Moyin was shocked. to ascend from the Qi Gathering Stage to the Earth Profound Stage It''s harder than grinding an anvil into a needle. and in only a month at that, It sounds improbable. ¡°Ming''er Grandma understood that you might have the ability to cultivate martial arts to this level within a short time period. But going up from the Qi Gathering Stage to the Earth Profound Stage was more difficult than you think. see it from your grandfather, how old is he now? It''s been a hundred years and his cultivation is still not going anywhere.¡± Chen Yijing looked like he had been stabbed by an arrow in the middle of his chest. He choked on a liter of blood inside his heart. ¡®My wife never changes her words, still could hurt me like a sharp knife¡¯. He only thought in his heart. In this lower world, the Earth Profound Stage was already very strong. The Sky Profound Stage was not many that could even be counted with only two hands Maybe there might be someone hiding but that¡¯s not important. He just wanted to tell someone that not many could ascend from earth to sky like his wife did! Chen Yijing only shook his head Chen Ming didn''t change his expression at all. From what Zhang Moyin told him. He spoke up with confidence. ¡°I will try my best. Grandma doesn''t have to worry. If I seed, that''s a good thing, but if not, I can still say that I''ve tried my best. no matter what the oue will be, I can still gain something from this kind of training right.¡± Zhang Moyin heard that and nodded in joy. She was afraid that he would be too obsessed. And if he who is too obsessed can not achieve what he expected. and failed. It would be a heart demon. Seeing this, she was relieved. ¡°Well, then Grandma will support her grandson with all that Grandma has. Grandma heard that your grandpa gave something to you as an engagement gift. How can I lose my face and not give you anything¡± Zhang Moyin picked up something and gave it to Chen Ming. He hadn''t even checked what his grandpa had given him as an engagement gift. He will check itter, but let''s look at this one first. and when he examined it He was stunned. His grandmother seemed to really care about him. What she gave him was ten thousand mirror moon jade. This was a precious treasure that even the Sky Profound Stage needed. But she gave it to him like this. ---------------------- Name: Ten thousand mirror moon jade Stage: Sky Profound Stage Properties: Helping in gathering the energy from heaven and earth before purifying it and giving it to the wearer. Increases the total amount of Qi when carried on the body. the longer the better ---------------------- Chen Ming smiled at it. To say this was like an air purifier, it would help purify his profound energy. And it will increase the amount of profound energy when holding it for a long time. He looked at his grandmother with a smile before he pretended to ask about it so the grandmother would not suspect him. His grandmother honestly told him the properties of it. She had been practicing for a long time. Her profound strength could not be increased further than this. Therefore, this jade was considered useless to her right now. He knew that she was lying. It would probably work with her. He almost cried. Is this the love that a grandmother gives to him? He promised to be good. and will repay this kindness that he has received. Zhang Moyin was so kind to him. She actually gave him her most precious treasure without even a wink. She only hoped that he would seed and be strong to survive in this cruel world. He knew one of the reason why she gave this jade to him that because He have to prepare when the time he need to be tested in order to be epted into the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Even though she was confident enough of him but she still want to make sure he could pass She was like a worried grandma wish her grandson to pass the university test Zhang Moyin spoke with Chen Ming for a moment. She thought it was time for her to let him and the others go. She didn''t want to waste his time even though she wanted to talk and spoiled him more. She only had a month to stay here, She still have some time for that now She knew that he might have something to do Chen Ming had only one month before his troubles woulde knock at his front door. He absolutely sure about it In a month''s time, it was a good idea for him to maximize his effort in cultivation. and if he actually seeded whatever his n was He will be the youngest of the Earth Profound Stage in the entire world and history. Zhang Moyin smiled at Chen Ming. The gloomy sky disappeared and turned into the bright sky it usually was. The people of Duanyang City sighed in relief, fearing that it would be the same as many years ago that the city submerged in water. They thanked whoever could calm Zhang Moyin. 67 Chapter 67 Zhang Moyin spoke to Chen Ming in a gentle tone. ¡°Okay, Grandma is taking too much of your time. Grandma is going to visit the garden with your mother. Grandma hasn''t seen your mother in a long time, there must be a lot of things to talk to. Xiao Wen, you take good care of my grandson. Soon you and he will be husband and wife. and made many great-grandchildren for me.¡± Xiao Wen''s face flushed red when she spoke about great-grandchildren. She looked at Chen Ming, who was now as embarrassed as hers. She nodded to Zhang Moyin with a smile. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Zhang Moyin smiled. She still had time to live for another hundreds of years. and will watch over how far her beloved grandson can go. Maybe he was the one who brought the Chen family to the top. Or even ascend to the Heaven Realm, who knows. Zhang Moyin then went with Zhang Lin to take a walk around the city. Zhang Lin seemed to be more closer with Zhang Moyin than Zhang Tianlong who was her father. After the two had left, Chen Yijing, Chen Kongnan, and Zhang Tianlong sank into a nearby seat. The servants sat down on the ground. The atmosphere now seemed to have calmed down. Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°My dear grandson, I have never been more than happy to have you as my grandson. From now on, I''ll have to depend on you a lot more, haha.¡± Chen Yijingughed. Zhang Tianlong was the same. ¡°My sister''s cultivation is much stronger than before, her martial arts skills are bing more and more powerful. She and I have the same father and mother. I don''t know where my talent has gone. I''m really ashamed.¡± Zhang Tianlong only shook his head. Even the treasures he and she gave Chen Ming can¡¯t not bepared. It was as different as the sky and the earth. Chen Kongnan didn''t say anything. He was thinking about what Zhang Lin would do with him tonight. These past few days, she seemed to want a younger brother for Chen Ming. Not sure why either. But he thought it was a good thing. Chen Ming smiled at the three. who now escaped from his grandmother. He had never thought that behind the three of them there would be his Grandmother as a pir. He looked at Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Are you serious about having children with me? Xiao Wen Sis¡­ you said it so you can''t take it back." Chen Ming wanted to prank Xiao Wen. She was still in a trance. She at this moment answered him without thinking. ¡°I want to have one daughter and one son¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Wen heard that, and she slipped out of her reverie before her face turned red as a tomato. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her since she was adopted and became Chen Ming''s lover. That''s why she often gets red like this. She had never thought of having a lover before. At least she didn¡¯t think her lover to be her young master She thumped out before lightly pinching his arm. Chen Ming could only stroke the ce where he was pinched. ¡°Hmph, Ming-bro, don''t tease me like this again. It''s embarrassing, you know? In front of Grandfather inw and Father inw..." Chen Ming let out augh. Before turning to the three who were now smiling. They seemed to be waiting for their grandchildren and great-grandchildren as well. Xiao Wen''s face turned red again before hurriedly walking away. Before she could got away Chen Ming spoke to her first ¡°Xiao Wen sis I''ll go to the Merchant Hall after this. If you done sulking,e and find me okay." ¡°Hum!¡± Xiao Wen walked away. But she nodded to Chen Ming. At that moment, she was very embarrassed, she would follow him after that. Chen Ming only smiled and shook his head. In this one month, he would have to cultivate and train Chen family''s people to a higher level by organizing a mission party given by the Merchant Hall. Shoot two birds with one stone, get both level and money. Is there anything more suitable for taking on missions? Chen Ming only shook his head. He then watched Xiao Wen walk away. before this she couldn¡¯t do something like this because she thought she was only his servant but now she ept the roll of his fiancee she could express herself and emotion more she was very cute right now ¡®I really want to tease her more but she escape huh I still have many chances after this hehe¡¯ Chen Ming after telling Xiao Wen where he was going. He then talked to Chen Yijing about the pills and the matter that he wanted to take the family out to do missions with him. In order to practice and increase the ability to fight real battle was needed He said that he had a way for the guards or children and grandchildren of the members of the family to be stronger faster but steady too. Chen Yijing thought about it a little before agreeing to his request. Chen Ming then showed his n to Chen Yijing. He told Chen Yijing that within two months time, he would increase the Chen family''s prowess as this He would create 500 people in the initial level of the Qi Foundation Stage, 250 intermediate level, 150 Advanced level 100 people in the initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage, 50 Intermediate level, and finally 20 at Advanced level Chen Yijing looked at Chen Ming as if he was joking. This kind of progress is no longer a simple matter. There were not many of those in the Qi Gathering Stage inside Chen n. Most of the rest would be at the Qi Foundation Stage. If Chen Ming could do as he said then Chen n will be much stronger Chen Yijing still allowed Chen Ming to lead people out to train with him. He will select the right people to go with him by himself. The people Chen Yijing would like him to train would be half of the Chen family and half of the Zhang family. He didn''t trust his own n that much right now. which Chen Ming didn''t think much. The person from the Zhang family had now been in the Chen family for ten years. They were considered more from the Chen family than the Zhang family. But just obeying Zhang Lin and Chen Ming more than anyone else ¡°Then I have to trouble Grandfather to recruit people for me.¡± "It is a little matter for someone like me my dear grandson, you don''t have to worry about it," Chen Ming heard that he smiled and nodded to his grandfather He then immediately excused himself to go to the Merchant Hall to ept quests. p Chen Ming walked out of the Chen family''s house with a breath of relief. He came to think of it, this was once again that he had walked outside the wall of the Chen family''s house. and it was the first time toe out alone like this. He didn''t need anyone to be a bodyguard since he himself was already considered very strong in this city. There were not many people in the city 68 Chapter 68 He immediately went straight to the Merchant Hall. He didn''t know where the hall was. when he didn''t know, he just asked people. Most of the people he asked were afraid of him. He doubts the old Chen Ming may do a lot of bad things to them. But now he wasn¡¯t old Chen Ming He after got an answer he want he gave them some money as a reward one gold teal was enough for their family to live for a month This act made everyone widen their eyes. They were neverpensated for everything they did. This is the first time... They wanted to return his money. but Chen Ming''s warm smile. causing the people to melt. They could only pinch their cheeks. and think that they must have recognized the wrong person. How could a mischievous and profane Chen family prince be such a handsome and charming prince? p It''s likeparing a majestic eagle with a bald vulture. It can''t bepared. Where did Old Chen Ming go? Everyone was amazed. Strange rumors began to spread widely. The rumors about The Chen n Young Master had now changed! It was the news that shocked the normal people in Duanyang City like never before. Even the flooding of the whole city has not been a major issue like this. They discussed the reasons for the change. And let''s say that the reason for each person super creative It takes more than an hour to ask for directions. Chen Ming finally arrived at the Duanyang City Merchant Hall. It must be said that the Merchant hall was not what Chen Ming had imagined. It was much more grandiose than he had imagined. It is a ten-story high pagoda. The walls are painted red, the roof is green. Going inside was not easy. He must pass the test first In front of the door there were stone pirs and various equipment. It was something to test to what level a person was worthy to go up. ¡°Interesting¡± Chen Ming smiled. Before going straight to the Merchant Hall he asked for a test right away. He also wanted to know what level of he was worthy of. Chen Ming walked towards the front of the Merchant Hall. Several people with a badge were able to enter the Hall. There were numbers on the badge. the higher the number the higher floor they can ess In addition to those who had the right to enter the Merchant Hall There were groups of people who were testing their capability. whether they were worthy enough to enter inside the Merchant Hall or not In front of the entrance there was a middle-aged man with a body pack with muscles. Chen Ming examined him immediately. --------------------- Name: Jiang Liufan Title: Gatekeeper of The Merchant Hall Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 93 Health 1860/1860 Energy 930/930 Rtionship Neutral --------------------- Level 93, Advanced Qi Gathering Stage could only be a gatekeeper?. This showed the standards of the Merchant Hall. If he wanted he could enter various ns as an elder He now seriously tested the applicants. The methods he used had three stages. The first stage tested physical abilities. There were stone pendulums of different sizes the applicants needed to lift, ranging from one hundred jin(50kg/110lb) to five thousand jin(2500kg/5500lb). The second stage tested profound energy. There was arge stone at the trial site. The greater the profound energy, the more bright the stone would shine. The third stage is a test of the mind. This level is different from both sides. At this level, you''ll have a piece of paper to write about what was you The test is not only graded but also divided into age groups. ording to what he read in the information board, those who were eligible to take the test had to pay five hundred gold taels beforehand. After that, the level was measured ording to age. If the applicant''s age was around twelve to fifteen years If he or she didn¡¯t have a cultivation base in the initial level of the Qi Foundation Stage the very least they were not eligible to take the test and from sixteen to twenty years old, the minimum was at Intermediate level. and finally the age from twenty one plus the minimum was at the initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage. As for whoever had the cultivation base of Earth Profound Stage or Sky Profound stage they could enter the Merchant Hall immediately Chen Ming thought about it. His profound energy was enormous. He looked at his stats. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 77 Health 1540/1540 Mystical Energy 7700/7700 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Advance Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Advance Stage) Sky walking scripture (Advance Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills --------------------- He was level 77, but had seven thousand points in energy and that was mystical energy at that. Even at the Sky Profound Stage like Feng Yuanping and Zhang Moyin didn¡¯t have that much. Of course, only measured in quantity, Chen Ming was the absolute best. But about the intensity or quality. The Sky Profound Stage was much higher. A simple way of thinking, if Chen Ming was able to use martial arts at the Sky Profound Stage. He would probably use a thousand points of energy to attack only once. On the other hand, at the Sky Profound Stage, they could use it for only one hundred points in energy. Chen Ming now could use techniques that had higher requirements than his level but that¡¯s alright because he had more energy to spare. If it were someone else, they would have fainted because of the energy reflux or not have enough profound energy. But that wasn''t Chen Ming''s problem. He could use a technique of a higher level because... he cheat...so what Chen Ming went to stand in line, waiting for Jiang Liufan to summon him to join the test. There are quite a lot of people waiting in queues. Chen Ming had already been waiting for more than two hours. In the meantime, Xiao Wen came to him. She brought some snacks with her to feed Little Long and Chen Ming. She already had a badge of the Merchant Hall. She could go up to the third floor. It''s a pity that the badge could only be used by the owner not other people otherwise she would have given it to him already Chen Ming didn''t think much about it. He waited until it was near his turn. and as he was about to walk in to take the tests There was a group of people walking to block his way. Chen Ming looked at the group of people. He couldn''t believe they cut in line! The man in the crowd who had cut in line, looked at him with a face full of arrogance. Chen Ming did not understand what he was doing. The man spoke up loudly. ¡°Little boy, go home, the Merchant Hall is not your ce. But whatever, you just leave this little girl for us to y with.¡± Chen Ming heard that he was at first confused but then it came to him he became angry but didn¡¯t show it outside. He remained calm, he didn''t mind if they messed with him but if they wanted to mess with his people then so be it Chen Ming looked at the man who spoke up. His eyes were sharp. He was checking everyone who was crossing his line. and has bad thoughts towards his lover. Each of them was at the Qi Gathering Stage. Some people''s level was even higher than him. But he didn''t care. For a man like him, it was not his dignity that must be preserved because he didn¡¯t have it before. but the dignity of those around him who he cared for must not be tainted 69 Chapter 69 And at that moment, Chen Ming was about to decide what to do with these...maggot. He could smell a very fragrant flower scent. He looked up at the upper floor of the Merchant Hall. He found that there was a woman in a loose red Chinese dress. sitting and sipping tea She looked down before speaking with her profound energy. ¡°Those young people who trouble Young Master Chen Send them all away, this ce doesn''t want to wee people like them.¡± Young Master Chen?! Those young men who were talking down to Chen Ming did not know who Chen Ming was. Because of his change In Duanyang City, anyone who messed with the Chen family would be akin to looking for death. The young man who faced Chen Ming earlier didn''t need anyone to tell him. He looked at Chen Ming before kowtowing and then hurriedly went away. Chen Ming looked at them and shook his head. He had changed so much that everyone couldn''t even remember him? Chen Ming again looked at the upper floors of the Merchant Hall. he found that the woman in red dress had disappeared Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. That woman was on the seventh floor of the Merchant Hall. He''ll try and see if he can go up to meet her. Something was telling him. that he might know her. but he just can''t remember Chen Ming then walked towards Jiang Liufan. He gently ced a golden colored cloth bag with some amount of money inside on the table. Jiang Liufan looked at Chen Ming, raising an eyebrow before reaching for his purse. Make a small count before nodding. This means that he simply measures the weight and listens to the sound and knows how much money was in the bag. Jiang Liufan even knew who Chen Ming was. Even though Chen Ming was the young master of the Chen family. He didn''t seem to act with him differently from the others; but He noticed something and then looked at the ck iron badge on his waist. He wrote something down on the paper. It was as if he recorded that he had a ck iron badge of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming felt that this ck iron badge was like a certificate. There may be additional points. Jiang Liufan, after finishing the recording, raised his head to look at Chen Ming. and pointed with his chin at the stone pole lying on the ground. Chen Ming was only fifteen years old no need for stone pendulum ¡°Choose how much weight you want to lift. There is only one chance.¡± Chen Ming nodded, he understood the rules of the test. He went straight to the pendulum ignoring the stone pole, the pendulum he chose weighed six hundred jin(1200kg/2600lb). He was confident that he could easily lift it without much effort ording to the stone sword he used. The people who were looking at the trial saw Chen Ming who was only fifteen years old. He went straight to lift a pendulum that only the Qi Gathering Stage could lift. They looked at each other. Most would say that he picked the wrong weights. Or was he too arrogant? There weren''t many good things to say about him. It was normal that the people would think like that because There were very few people who were only fifteen years old but had a profound level in the Qi Gathering Stage. There are only the best geniuses fromrge families. The Chen n, although considered to be arge n in the Yang Empire. But if theypared it to the ns of other top empires in the continent. The Chen n was no match for them. The Yang Empire was actually ranked third. but because the empire had more people than other empire quantity over quality Chen Ming did not pay attention to the insulting words. why he had to care about these ignorant folk they didn¡¯t trouble him or someone close to him in the slightest Jiang Liufan looked at Chen Ming with interest. He was at the Qi Gathering Stage. same Stage, different level as Chen Ming. but He couldn''t even know what Chen Ming''s true power was but he was sure that it¡¯s quite high Chen Ming walked over to grab the pendulum. He gathered his profound energy. He could actually use his physical strength alone to lift it. But he wanted to show it to everyone. In order to have more points and be able to go up to the top floor of the Merchant Hall. He didn''t use high level techniques, he only used the basic ones. He lifted the stone pendulum with one hand. before juggling it a few times. as if it was as light as a cotton candy His body had be much stronger after practicing with the stone sword. The more he used his profound energy, the more powerful he became. Jiang Liufan wrote down more information. He was impressed by Chen Ming''s performance.it showed that he was capable enough Jiang Liufan thought that Chen Ming could lift up to seven hundred, but he held back his strength. ¡°He doesn¡¯t make himself look too weak. but also don''t reveal all his power. hmm interesting¡± Jiang Liufan then had Chen Ming begin the second test. measure the energy Chen Ming was able to control his mystical energy very well. why Because he was able to measure his qi in numbers. while others cannot ? He had only used six hundred of his profound energy. It was equivalent to a profound practitioner at the initial Qi Gathering Stage, or to Level 60 Chen Ming had confined a lot of his own strength. But the people were still stunned. Jiang Liufan wrote down the information again. He was sure that Chen Ming had more profound energy. But he didn''t want to reveal that Chen Ming was holding his own power. Thest stage was the one Jiang Liufan wanted to know the most. Chen Ming would have topare himself to something. it was about what was him Chen Ming at this point thought that this was the most difficult test of the three. He smiled before walking to the paper. He looked at it for a moment, he didn''t write anything. He walked over and handed a nk piece of paper to Jiao Liufan. Even Jiang Liufan was confused right now. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Chen Ming looked at Jiang Liufan before smiling and exining what he was thinking. and the answer he received made Jiang Liufan smile andugh before announcing the results. The people were stunned. The Merchant Hall badge that Chen Ming got was number eight, he was the first one that can go up that high on the first time participating... 70 Chapter 70 The answer Chen Ming gave to Jiao Liufan was something he didn''t expect someone to answer. It''s the truest answer to express oneself He sent a nk paper, what does that mean? His answer was There is nothing that can represent him but himself. He is him, if even himself stillpares himself to anything else. And then why would he be himself if he was anything else? It was a very simple answer, but very sharp and deep. What he wanted to convey was that he was himself. There is no way that something or someone can be the same as him. Jiang Liufan now felt as though the clouds that were obscuring his path were blown away. He felt that he would be able to break through if he had enough Qi. If he lived life as this word, he might even be able to rise to the Earth Profound Stage in his lifetime. Chen Ming after receiving the badge He talked to Jiao Liufan for a bit. Give advice before leaving. He had important things to take care of. Xiao Wen, seeing that Chen Ming hadpleted the test, immediately walked over to him. ¡°Ming-Di, congrattions. You can go up to the eighth floor just for the first time participating. Unfortunately, I can only go to the third floor.¡± Xiao Wen didn''t understand why Chen Ming was allowed to go up to such a high floor. Normally, only the Earth Profound level and above would be able to go to that level. The answer is probably at thest test. Chen Ming smiled at her before speaking. ¡°I''m just lucky. There''s nothing to be happy about. Let''s go in. This iste now. I want to know what the ce is like inside.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. She didn''te here very often. She usually came here just to ept an easy mission that can bepleted within a single day The two immediately walked into the Merchant Hall. The inside of the Merchant Hall was extremely beautiful. There are many beautifuldies avable to provide information about products, missions, etc. here, both buying or selling. There were even auctions urring in public right now. It wasn''t a big and proper auction like he used to go with Chen Yijing. It just had lists and pictures of objects pasted on the ceiling. Before someone puts a sign with their name on it. Whoever gives more can go to pick up at the pick up point immediately. The management system here looks too modern?. even though there is a mixture of ancient It was something that opened Chen Ming''s eyes greatly. inside the first floor in the center of the hall was a lotus pond where arge turtle swims. There is a bridge stretching in all four directions. past the lotus pond It is a wide staircase leading up to the second floor. Chen Ming walked around the first floor and saw nothing interesting. He immediately invited Xiao Wen to go up to the second floor. The second floor was the same as the first floor, only the second floor was better than the first floor. Chen Ming earlier walked up to the second floor. He could feel the barrier of some kind. He was able to walk through the barrier because of the badge he received from Jiao Liufan. ¡®Hmm, if I don''t have a badge I will be immediately ejected by the curtain of energy from ascending to the higher floor. It''s not a bad security system. also save manpower budget¡­¡¯ Chen Ming walked on the second floor with Xiao Wen for a moment before going up to the third floor. And as always, the third floor is the same as the second floor. But everything was better. The girls on the first floor could be said they were already beautiful. but The third floor girls were even more beautiful. The third floor might look like the first and second floors. But there''s more to it. from the third floor There will be a ce to receive the mission. The third floor is quite crowded. because there are only missions that are not very difficult. Xiao Wen, who used toe here, brought Chen Ming to her favorite spot to receive missions. A beautiful girl saw Xiao Wen and Chen Ming smiled and hurriedly walked over. She remembered Xiao Wen. ¡°Ms.Xiao What can Yao Yao serve you today?¡± The beautiful girl serving was named Yao Yao. She smiled at Xiao Wen and Chen Ming. Her smile was very charming. But Chen Ming knew that she only smiled as a greeting. she didn''t think of flirting with him using her charm. In fact, all the girls here had extraordinary prowess. The lowest level he could see was the initial state of Qi Gathering Stage and that the higher the floor, the higher the level they had Chen Ming had already wanted to go up to a higher floor. But He will ask Xiao Wen first. because she couldn¡¯t go up with him. Xiao Wen smiled at Yao Yao before introducing Chen Ming to her. and told her that he was here for a mission. After hearing who he was, Yao Yao smiled at him. Her smile, if it was someone else, might not feel anything. and thought that she was smiling normally but with Chen Ming system he could checked her stats and knew right away that She didn''t like him. The rtionship status indicates that she seemed to have heard a lot of his bad rumours. He couldn''t help it, the old Chen Ming definitely created many bad rumours. He''s used to it Chen Ming smiled and spoke to Yao Yao himself. His tone was soft and deep. There is no hardness or roughness at all. Yao Yao was slightly surprised. She didn''t think Chen Ming would say such a tone with a deadly smile. Her face was slightly red, he was very charming. Yao Yao even coughed to regain her confidence. She didn''t want to be more embarrassed. She immediately led Chen Ming and Xiao Wen to the mission epting point. along with exining the difference in missions The harder the mission, the higher the rewards. and the more difficult the mission The more points you get What are the points for? The more points you collect, the faster you can go upstairs. Chen Ming nodded. It''s not any different from the game. Chen Ming looked at the interesting mission before epting it. The mission didn''t say how many people were limited. No matter how many people you go with, you couldplete the mission but you have to share your reward by yourself The mission he chose Mission: Eliminate the Silver Fang ck Panther Requirement: Qi Gathering Stage Reward: 50 gold taels / 5 points per pair of silver fangs Mission: Eliminate the Butterfly Moths Requirement: Qi Gathering Stage Reward: 50 gold taels / 5 points per pair of butterfly wings Mission: Harvest herbs Requirement: Qi Foundation Stage Reward: Depends on the herbs harvested All three missions It''s a mission that anyone can do as much as they can. the more the better Chen Ming smiled. He would use these three missions to train his v- party member The mission from the merchant hall wasn''t as difficult as he thought If it''s not a special mission anybody could do it Chen Ming looked at the mission. Toplete the mission He just had to bring the required items of the mission to receive the rewards at the counter. easy peasy 71 Chapter 71 Chen Ming liked this kind of management system. He was able to choose which mission he wanted. If he didn¡¯t know where the mission site was he was able to find information easily. There was an information service. But of course, information was also considered amodity. Chen Ming did not know where his targets were at. He immediately went straight to the information service provider. Information was exchanged there. which the price depends on the reliability and its importance As for the information Chen Ming was searching for. It was just information about the habitats of low level beasts. The price of information was only ten golden taels per a type of demon beast. The information he obtained from the information service provider. it''s worth it. In addition to specifying where they are. They also exin how to properly hunt it. That information is constantly being upgraded every day. from all the profound practitioners who had returned from the mission This allowed the Merchant Hall to tell where to hunt. and where should not to prevent the extinction of such beasts It''s good foresight. Chen Ming was more and more fond of the Merchant Hall now. Chen Ming after obtaining the information and seeing the interesting mission It was time for him to told Xiao Wen that he wanted to go upstairs and take a look and maybe meet with the person who saved him earlier Although he was confident that he could handle the situation, ¡°Xiao Wen sis I''d like to go upstairs first. After I take a look all the way up to the eighth floor, I wille down to meet you, and then we can go home together.¡± Xiao Wen thought for a bit. She thought that no one would do anything to Chen Ming here. The rules here are very strict. Even a Sky Profound Stage practitioner had to give a face. Because the Merchant Hall stretched to the upper world. They have a very deep background. They have rules to follow. and because of that they are still glorious to this day. ¡°Um, I''ll be waiting at the meeting point on the first floor. Please don''t take too much time alright, Ming-di." Chen Ming nodded. He turned left, turned right making sure no one looked at him. Before kissing her cheek and walking away, Xiao Wen didn''t think Chen Ming would be this bold. She looked left and right no one was looking. She could only smile before going down to the first floor with a happy expression. Chen Ming then went upstairs. The fourth to sixth floors were nothing interesting. Just like thest three floors except for the ever-increasing luxury along with the dense power of heaven and earth The ten thousand moon jade is fully working. It gathered the surrounding Heaven and Earth energy before quickly transforming into Chen Ming''s power. He was very rxed. Even the sleeping Little Long had benefited. ¡°This ce is really awesome. Why is there so much power from Heaven and Earth?¡± Chei Ming said to himself. But someone replied to him. He was now on the stairs leading up to the seventh floor. The person speaking was the woman in red who had helped him in the first ce. Chen Ming looked at her, and indeed, he felt that he had met her before. But not because the Old Chen Ming had met her. But she looks like a senior from the university he graduated from. Is this even possible? But when He thought about how his father and mother in this world look almost like his father and mother in his previous world. It might possible The girl in red said to him, ¡°The Heaven and Earth power above the cloud is higher than that on earth. This was because the upper floor was made only from materials and minerals obtained from the upper world. From this floor, it would only be a ce for training. And let me tell you that the price is not light.¡± The girl in red said with a smile at Chen Ming. ¡°Your current level might not be capable enough to use the training room on the seventh floor. One hour training in here the price was as high as a thousand spirit stones. You probably know what the price of that spirit stone is right.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He remembered that he had seen spirit stones for sale on the sixth floor here. One spiritual stone was worth ten thousand gold taels. One thousand pieces is equal to ten million gold taels! He could only sigh. He never felt so poor before. He will face bankruptcy If he thought of training on the seventh floor The girl in red burst outughing when she saw Chen Ming''s expression. She shook her head before pointing at the ck iron badge around his waist before showing hers ¡°But if it is a disciple of the same sect I will be able to lower the price for you. and if you can enter the same sect as me? I might be kind and let you train in the training room for free.¡± Chen Ming gasped. Her badge was simr to his. The difference was that it was a badge for the actual disciples of the sect. Not only was her face the same as his seniors in the previous world. But if he could enter the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, He would immediately be her junior disciple. What should this be called if it is not destiny? The girl in the red dress smiled at him. Before introducing herself She also seemed to have the same personality as his senior. ¡°My name is Tang Huyin, nice to meet you. My junior disciple to be." Chen Ming smiled at her before shaking his head. Her behavior was exactly copy of his senior Chen Ming now know how to associate with her Chen Ming looked at Tang Huyin again and again. She was a lot like his senior in the university in a frightening level. He wondered if there were simrities between the worlds. He didn''t believe it was a coincidence that the two worlds had so many people that look-alikes. Both his father and his mother and now this woman. Chen Ming thought for a moment before smiling at the girl in red. If he¡¯s not mistaken, this girl must have a personality that is no different from his senior. She didn''t like someone who was too polite. She prefers yful people. He, who had always been serious and stubborn, had only recently changed himself. He was often teased by her during his four years at university. He was very annoyed with her. Until one day, the day he didn''t expect came. Who said four years of college was a long time? He who had her nearby everyday felt that every day was not boring at all. He didn''t think that four years of her time would run out so quickly that he hadn''t noticed. She haspleted her bachelor''s degree. The days when she wasn''t around, he realized that he actually had a crush on her. But before he knew it, it was already toote. She disappeared like a fluffy cloud. No matter how hard he tried to find her, he couldn''t find her. He remembered that she had said that she would go to study in America. And it will be many years before shees back. When He remembered that for the first time, He cried. He missed her so much back then. Missing someone was very hurtful. And as time passed, she still hadn''t returned. 72 Chapter 72 Chen Ming saw Tang Huyin. At this moment, it was like seeing a double image of the older sister he fell in love with. Chen Ming could only shake his head, he had to split between her and his senior, otherwise it would be a problem in this conversation. Chen Ming took a deep breath. Before smiled and said while cupped his hand and bowing "Apologize to you Miss Tang. I didn''t think that I would meet someone from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect here. I''m not confident that I can pass the examination of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Selection test. I promise that I will do the best I can though.¡± Tang Huyin smiled slightly before speaking back to him. ¡°You don''t have to be that serious. Call me Sister Huyin instead. You say it like that make me look old" Chen Ming smiled at her before nodding his head. In his mind, he thought the same as he had thought. She had the same personality as his seniors. Which was a good thing because he knew what she wanted the most. ¡°Then I will call you Sister Huyin then if you don''t mind.¡± heard what Chen Ming said. Sheughed heartily. before speaking to him ¡°Good, this is what I want. I thought I would never meet someone like you in this world. Well, since fate has brought us together. This time, I''ll take care of you myself." Chen Ming blinked. wasn¡¯t this too easy even he somehow knew about her personality Tang Huyin approached Chen Ming. before taking him up to the seventh floor. The ce she said would cost a lot of money. For only one hour of training "Don''t tell me she''s going to pay for me. Ten million gold taels, that''s¡­a lot¡± Chen Ming thought back to the first conversation. She said that if he could pass the test of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, She will lower the price ¡°Who is she besides being a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect? Who is she in the Merchant Hall? So that she could lower the price for me.¡± Chen Ming could only think with his head because his body had already been dragged in. He was dragged into it. He couldn''t help but stop her first. before telling her that someone was waiting for him She showed a slightly displeased expression. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know why. To be honest, He and She only met for a few minutes. But she acted like she couldn''t bear to separate with him. It might sound too narcissistic. He thought that she might fall in love with him at first sight. Chen Ming only shook his head. ¡°Then I will have someone tell her. The opportunity to use the training room here was extremely rare. Here, no one was able toe and practice even If they do have money you know in order to practice here not only you have to have money but you have to have connection with inner people also" Chen Ming nodded. He did as she suggested. Was there anyone who could miss an opportunity like this 10 million gold taels? They¡¯re crazy to refuse Chen Ming didn''t know why. But he trust her. He knew that she would never lie to him. He didn¡¯t know why either Maybe it was because she had a face that was simr to someone he knew. While he and she talked The couple didn''t notice. The dragon on his neck was absorbing. The surrounding sky and earth energy quickly. The jade hanging on his neck was the same, no less, both of them devouring the energy of the sky and the earth. as if they were dying. Haven''t eaten anything in years like that. Xiao Wen heard that he had been invited by a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. To enter the seventh floor of the Merchant Hall training room. She understood that this was a rare opportunity. She was not a person who was petty for thinking that some woman got close to him. Seeing that Chen Ming was given the opportunity to strengthen himself, she was delighted and returned home with a smile. Meanwhile, on the seventh floor of the Merchant Hall Tang Huyin introduced Chen Ming to the things that were on this floor. On the seventh floor Chen Ming now was like someone who got enlightened by what he had seen and heard Tang Huyin told him that even what he had seen today was only a small part of the real deal. The Merchant Hall in Duanyang City wasn¡¯t able topare with the Great Merchant Hall in the Fire Wind Continent. Compared to that ce, this ce had be a small shop. What she said made him want to travel to another continent. to open his eyes. But if he was not strong enough Let alone the continent, even city or empires he couldn¡¯t leave Having said that, it was very sad. Tang Huyin led him to walk around the seventh floor? The atmosphere here was very good in his opinion. every Inhale fills his lungs with so much energy. Just stay here for a moment. He felt that his body was getting stronger without doing anything. Tang Huyin and Chen Ming arrived at one of therge rooms. At the front of the room stood a young man in white robes standing guard. He saw the two of them arriving. said in a low voice "How many hours of training do you want?" Tang Huyin didn''t say much and took out something from within her sleeve. Arge cloth bag was taken out from inside her sleeve. Chen Ming was a little shocked, or did she also have a game system that could help collect things? But when he thought about it carefully, there are things in this world that can be used to store things as well. such as dimensional rings or dimensional bags. He was sure that there must be one here. A young man dressed in white stood guarding the entrance to the training room. Count the items in the bag. Chen Ming could feel the energying out of the bag. There must be spirit stones inside. but how much he doesn''t know The young man in white robe turned to look at Chen Ming. before speaking "Two hours, no more, no less." Chen Ming looked at Tang Huyin. Instead, He ask, seriously, 20 million gold taels, she can''t pay for him like this. This amount of money could buy the entire Chen family. But she gave him for free? a stranger. Tang Huyin, seeing his expression, immediately understood what he was thinking. Sheughed before speaking. ¡°Brother Chen goes into the room first, Don''t think too much right now, let''s practice to the fullest. In a few months it will be time for the test.¡± She seemed to pave the way for him. In order for him to be able to enter her sect? Chen Ming, she had said this and if he still refused. It will make him look very bad. He could only agree. Chen Ming thanked her before walking into the room. Tang Huyin looked at his back before shaking her head. There was sadness in her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking right now. She looked at him for a moment before walking away. and go do whatever she want ¡°Hopefully you can enter the same sect as me. Life would be brighter." After thinking about it, she disappeared into thin air. Leaving Chen Ming to practice in the room. 73 Chapter 73 Chen Ming had already entered the room. He felt that his entire body had be stiff. He felt that his body was dozens of times heavier. "This body can withstand more than a ton. but I still felt that my body was this heavy. There must be a very different gravity here.¡± Both his profound strength and physical strength developed as he only moved his body within the room. the price of 20 million for using this room for 2 hours(4 hours) was¡¯t a bad deal if he had money ¡®I will use this four hours as if I were about to die then...just like the old days¡¯ --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 89 Health 1780/1780 Mystical Energy 8900/8900 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Initial Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills --------------------- In just 30 minutes, Chen Ming had broken through his various martial arts from an advanced level to a Mastered level. Each technique raised him 3 levels, causing his level to skyrocket. which made it difficult for him to control his power Fortunately, there was a jade given to him by his grandmother. It helped to bnce the Qi in his body a lot. Now it doesn''t act like an air conditioner anymore. It acts more like a kidney for him. It sucked in and released the Qi in his body. causing him not to have a condition called Qi deviation. Fortunately, Grandma gave him this jade. Without it, he would have been in big trouble. Chen Ming then began to practice the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique. He felt that this technique was difficult to practice at first, but when he came to this room, Its difficulty decreased. ¡°This is the perfect ce to practice this technique. In these four hours, I should practice this technique as much as possible.¡± He had already spent half an hour. He still had three and a half hours left. He hoped it would be enough. Only 11 levels left and he would reach an earth profound stage. Was it really that easy? ¡°Would it be that easy? But I remember that Grandfather told me about the real difficulty of ascending to the Earth Profound Stage. It was when he was about to cross through the boundary from Qi Gathering Stage to the Earth Profound Stage. At that time, the heavens would send a trial to those who would cross their borders. If they fail it means their life" Will the game system help him? He doesn''t know, but what he knows is that he''s not afraid. He felt that he would definitely be able to get through it. His instincts said he would be great in this world. He will make it possible. Since when did Chen Ming change, his goal was not just to go home anymore. But It was also to ascend to the pinnacle of this world ¡°Whoever given opportunity like me will want to be at the peak also¡± Chen Mingughed before starting to practice vigorously once more. Three and a half hours passed quickly, 20 million had already run out. He just let out a breath. ¡°Time sure flies fast here, I hope I am not too addicted to this ce. That¡¯s not good. The way of Cultivation of martial arts would have to be full of difficulties otherwise. I will never truly be strong.¡± Pretending to say that but the actual reason was because he didn¡¯t have enough money... Chen Mingughed to himself. Before walking down from the seventh floor to the sixth floor, he was much stronger than before he used the training room. He had to thank his seniors for giving him this chance. Chen Ming looked around but didn¡¯t find her. Who would wait for 4 hours? He could only let out a sigh of pity. "I didn''t see her today. Maybe tomorrow we will, I knew for sure that she would definitely go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. on the date of opening for apprenticeships we may meet there." Chen Ming tried not to think too much at this moment. He still had to practice a lot. His level had risen to a very high level. He still needs to get used to his power first. Otherwise, his power will be useless if he couldn¡¯t use it Tomorrow he will take his team. Go out on missions to collect levels to enhance the experience of realbat. Chen Ming then immediately returned home. He needed to prepare many things. Whether it was about weapons and armor, herbal medicine, the team he would go with. He had to be prepared for every situation. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 94 Health 1880/1880 Mystical Energy 9400/9400 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Advanced Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- ,m Basic Profound Enhancement Pills --------------------- His Dragon Refining Breath broke through from Intermediate level to Advanced level. Raised his level by another 5 levels. ¡°Only 6 more levels and I will touch the boundary between Qi Gathering Stage and Earth Profound Stage.The rest of the time will be used for practicing control. before going to break through to the Earth Profound Stage. I need to be the strongest in the Qi Gathering Stage. So I will be able to pass through the heaven trail.¡± Safety first, this is his motto. Returning to the Chen family''s house Chen Ming immediately returned to his residence. It is nowte afternoon. His grandfather and father would probably still be busy. They are probably working diligently. He didn''t want to bother them right now. The more that he had concocted arge amount of pills and it also has the qualities of Yang in it. They need to find a technique with the Yang element as the main Along with practicing martial art with yang element while using the pills that Chen Ming had created they will grow stronger at a faster pace That was a good thing because his mission could be aplished easier. without him having to work hard Chen Ming opened his mission. His quest was progressing Previously, he had received tworge missions, which were to help the Chen family by concocting 5000 pills. He had already finished it. All that was left was to help the Chen family increase their cultivation levels. ------------------- Mission: Help the n ------------------- Create initial Qi foundation Stage cultivator(15/500) Create Intermediate Qi foundation Stage cultivator (5/250) Create advanced Qi foundation Stage cultivator (1/150) Create initial Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/100) Create intermediate Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/50) Create advanced Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/20) ------------------- Duration: 3 months(2 months left) ------------------- Reward: The Key to Heaven''s Realm/Divine Medicine Alchemist Mission [1] ------------------- His quest time was set to bepleted in 3 months, now a month had passed, only two more months to go. Even so, he was confident that he couldplete the quest. Chen Ming came to his room. He sat down on the chair. Moved back and forth before sighing. 74 Chapter 74 He felt that leveling up too quickly was not a good thing. Chen Ming now felt that his body was very light. too light made him fall in traces all the time "If I don''t do anything, I am going to feel bad for a very long time" Something that made Chen Ming still feel like he was walking on the earth ground not the moon surface. because of the stone sword he was carrying on his back ¡°The stone sword weighed 1 ton, now it felt too light. I need to change it. With my power right now, I think 2 tons is good.¡± If it was before he came to this world talk to himself about lifting tons of weight. He probably didn''t believe himself that he would say that. Only Superman can lift anything as heavy as a ton as a measurement. But now Chen Ming was not any different from Superman if He had to say it. Of Course not in aic...duh "Talking about the stone sword, I remember that there was a heavier sword at the training ground. It weighs about 2 tons. Apparently, for the future of the family, I can''t help it, I have to borrow it for a while. Surely no one would say anything, right?" Chen Ming smiled to himself, this was because for the family he did not use it for personal use. Xiao Wen walked into his room. When she saw him, she smiled. ¡°Ming little Bro has returned? how the training went Wen Sis felt that Ming little Bro was stronger than before. Heaven and Earth energy was clearly concentrated in Ming little Bro''s body.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. before telling her about his experience. He also told her the price and how much it cost to use the training room. Xiao Wen''s mouth opened wide. So much money But the other party took it out and used it to feed Chen Ming. Xiao Wen didn''t know why, but her instincts told her that no one gonna spend that much for someone else even they were from the same sect not to mention Chen Ming yet to be she must have something with Chen Ming but he lost his memories so he couldn¡¯t remember her She didn''t think he would lie either. It must be something deeper than that. It was too deep for her toprehend. and since she cannot understand She did not think about it too much. What she wanted to do now was to support her lover in every way that she could. If Chen Ming knew what she thought and how much sacrifice she was willing to make, he would surely fall in love with her all over again. Chen Ming talked to Xiao Wen for a while before telling Xiao Wen. that he will go to the training ground to do something She, of course, followed him. Wherever he goes, she will always follow him. The courtyard at this time was still crammed with many people. They practiced vigorously for the future of the Chen n. Each of them could now be seen having a bottle of something. He who saw it smiled. It seems that Grandfather has already started distributing pills. He could see everyone practicing and using it. making him feel strangely proud Chen Ming watched everyone practice for a moment. Before going to the inner training ground This section was only for the Qi Gathering Stage to practice. he reced the old sword with the new heavier sword today everyone who saw him did that they just train themself harder ¡°Not long ago, Young Master couldn''t even lift a bucket of water. But now, being able to lift a sword weighing 4,000 jin(2 tons), we have to work harder.¡± Chen Ming did not know that he had be An example of all the cultivators at the Qi Foundation Stage. If he can do it, so can others. He didn''t know that now he had changed the history of the Chen family forever. One of the guards at this moment trained himself very hard. His level stuck at the peak of the Qi Foundation Stage for many years now. He seemed to becking something, unable to advance beyond his own limits. The fact that he saw the young master of the family that was said to be just a piece of social scum. able to rise to the Qi Gathering Stage before him It made him feel agitated but kept on pushing his limits. whatever he thought was impossible. Now it''s gone to the dustbin. He became more confident in himself. What was holding himself back was actually himself. And when the traction was gone, he would rise again. ¡°If Young Master can do it, I can as well. Let them know that someone like me also can break through limits. I''ve been through the war. How am I going to lose to him without a fight¡± With this thought, including the pills Chen Ming concocted and gave to everyone. breaking through limits wasn¡¯t hard at all Heughed out loud like an idiot. He hadn''t imagined that he would be able to reach this point. This would be thanks to Chen Ming for igniting his spirit. He promised his loyalty to the n and Chen Ming. That was expected Who knew a trash that people hate so much will gain so much respect Like a phoenix reborn from a fiery me. At the same time the hero who was born from ashes was also training his body to get used to his higher level. The 2 tons stone sword might be a little too heavy, but it helped him bnce his profound energy and body power. It took Chen Ming about an hour to bnce his profound energy and physical strength before he could use martial arts without problem. ¡°Before tuning my body with the 2 tons sword, my center of gravity wasn''t that great. using meridian breaking palm in a long range attack was extremely difficult. If I keep leveling up like this, I will need to tune my body to zero every time. It''s really boring." If anyone heard about what he wasining about, it would be tedious to have higher and higher levels and had to adjust his own body. They must have sshed their own blood on Chen Ming''s face. Little Long was also unusual. his level right now was as high as Chen Ming But the reality was dragons were much stronger if they were at the same stage. Fortunately, he had a soul contract with Chen Ming. it made him very tame he will never betray or hurt Chen Ming Except for when fighting for snacks Xiao Wen made It is tradition for the two now "Piiiii~" Little Long demanded the attention of Chen Ming. He was hungry and wanted to go see Xiao Wen. Little Long was so addicted to her snack that He couldn''t think of eating anything else(He didn¡¯t even need to eat because he could absorb heaven and earth Qi). He refuses to eat other people''s snacks. He wants to eat only her handiwork. This is simr to the situation where He first hatched from the egg and the first person he saw will be his mother. The first food he ate was Xiao Wen''s snack, not his shell. He had fallen in love with that dessert until now and will continue to be like this in the future. 75 Chapter 75 Chen Ming stroked Little Long''s head before speaking. ¡°I understand. I will take you to Wen sis right now. I''m hungry too, I''ve been practicing all day. But even then, I still felt that the food of this world had not yet reached my standard. If there were any seasonings, it would be good. I want to eat cheese too..." Little Long nodded as he wanted to eat the cheese too. and how he knew it. Chen Ming and Little Long were not only spiritually connected. but it included feelings and memories too It will also follow him back to the old world. because Little Long and Chen Ming were considered as one entity but separate sentient. So He will follow Chen Ming everywhere unless Chen Ming wanted him to stay away from him Think about it in a funny way if he brought the dragon home. How will he register him? If he had taken him to the registration center, he was sure that Little Long would be treated as a deity... Chen Ming could only shake his head before stop thinking about it Chen Ming then went straight to his residence. in order to take a shower before going to Xiao Wen, who lives in the same residence as his mother. She had since epted her as a mother. She was acting as a good child as she had always wanted a mother, Zhang Lin, probably forgot about him now. Because Xiao Wen''s cuteness is really nothing to resist. Take a shower and get dressed. He immediately went straight to his mother''s residence. He was still carrying a two-ton stone sword, he would carry it with him all the time. best physical training Arriving at the residence, besides Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen, His grandmother was also there. And it seemed that she was teaching Xia Wen some technique. She was teaching a technique. of the Water Returning Sect to her. Zhang Moyin now had a very satisfied expression. ¡°Even though I can''t ept Ming''er as my disciple. I still have you in Wen''er. You have gentle profound energy. Suitable for the training of my sect. After you enter the engagement ceremony with Ming''er, You will have to go to the Water Returning Sect with me. Practice the technique until you can catch up with him. otherwise you will only be a burden to him. Do you ept this agreement?" Xiao Wen had a serious expression before nodding. "Yes, Grandma. Wen''er would do anything to stay with Ming Di. no matter how difficult the road ahead will be.¡± Hearing that, Zhang Moyin wanted her even more as her disciple. She will help her grandchildren go further. Behind the man''s back was a strong woman. She will shape her into a strong woman who can help her grandson in any situation. Her grandson was her only heart right now. If anything happened to him She would definitely be heartbroken. Xiao Wen, after the engagement, she would immediately be taken to the Water Returning Sect. to be a disciple of the sect This was something that happened so quickly that he didn''t even have time to prepare. Chen Ming didn''t know this before. When he heard that she and he would be separated It frightened him. It was a dizzying feeling in his heart. It was as if he would never see her again. "Don''t tell me history repeats itself one more time, I can''t take it anymore. I have to find a way to do something now.¡± just like then when he was in college by the time he knew it, it was toote. Chen Ming decided to walk towards his grandmother. Chen Ming''s appearance made Zhang Moyin stop training Xiao Wen. Zhang Moyin, Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. The atmosphere at this moment seemed awkward. Just looking at Chen Ming''s expression they could tell what he was feeling. Zhang Moyin only focused on Xiao Wen. until she noticed Someone is approaching. On the other hand, Chen Ming had no malicious intent. making it harder for her to feel him than usual. She was sure that Chen Ming had heard all that she had said. She tried to exin to him the need for Xiao Wen. But before she could exin Chen Ming shook his head first. before speaking ¡°Grandmother, there is no need to exin. I have heard everything. I understand that everything You do is for me. But I don''t want to be separated from Wen sis. Grandma, is there any other way to solve this problem?¡± Chen Ming''s tone was sad. He didn''t want to be separated from Xiao Wen Zhang Moyin felt pity for her grandson. But no matter what ¡°Ming''er, you yourself need to go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Until then, you won''t be able to take Wen''er with you. You will leave her here. and then wait for you without doing anything. Do you really want that? Isn¡¯t it much better to let Wen¡¯ere with Grandma. Every year, every sect had holidays for its disciples. You two can meet each other here. If you two really love each other Even if the sky breaks the ground falling apart, you still will be together. separation doesn¡¯t mean break up it might strengthen rtionship if manage well" Chen Ming heard what his grandmother was suggesting. He immediately understood why she would take Xiao Wen with her. Because it was better to leave than stay here and have a stagnant level of power. She didn''t say that the Chen family was ipetent. Only that this is a home and not a sect where things can be fully learned and practiced. There are too many restrictions here. Xiao Wen felt sad as well. But if you want to survive on this Both need to be strong to support each other. She would never allow him to face danger alone. She will protect him with all that she has. Just as he himself would protect her as well. Xiao Wen walked up to Chen Ming before grabbing his hand and speaking up. ¡°No matter where, Wen sis will be Ming Di''s Wen sis promise before heaven If Wen sis ever break her promise, let her life be gone and her soul gone through nine circles of hell." Chen Ming looked into Xiao Wen''s eyes. He felt as though he was a bad person. She vowed to love him alone. But he couldn''t make the same promise as her. He had moremitments than her. can''t be easily denied Because refusal will lead to endless problems. Xiao Wen understood what he was thinking right now. She spoke to him in a sweet voice. It almost melted his heart. ¡°You don''t have to love me the most. Please just share your heart with me. Even a little is enough for me to be satisfied with it.¡± Chen Ming couldn''t stand it any longer. He pulled her into a hug. before speaking ¡°I can''t promise you only one. I really can''t But I can say it with my heart right now. I love you Xiao Wen." Xiao Wen heard the word love from his mouth. It was sweet to the heart. She only wanted to hear these words. Even if she dies now, she won''t regret it. 76 Chapter 76 Zhang Moyin looked at the two lovers. Before smiling She felt nostalgia It was just like yesterday that Chen Yijing confessed to her He at that time was not a charming man with a handsome face. Not as rich as anyone who wanted to pursue her, he came from a not so big and famous family. There was no ancestor who had a strong prowess as a guardian. All of the ancestors of the family had ascended to the heaven realm or died of old age. But even all of that he was the most straightforward and most sincere. He did everything for her, even getting seriously injured to protect her. from an enemy stronger than himself. It was almost a hundred years ago. The posture of his facing an enemy still remained imprinted on her heart to this day. Chen Ming after concluding his thoughts he came to an answer about it. She was with his grandmother. She would be safer than staying with him or his family. Leaving her to live with his grandmother at the Water Returning Sect. It wasn¡¯t bad as he thought ¡°I understand everything. The remaining time to be together is until the engagement ceremony. Let''s make good use of it." Xiao Wen nodded. She would spend as much time with him as possible. because after the engagement ceremony She and he might only meet once or twice a year. until both of them hadpleted or mastered any path they wanted to walk from their sect. It was then that the two of them were able toe back together freely. Little Long now, trying his best not to make a sound? but he was too hungry. his stomach couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore Grooooooow¡­. "Piiiiii..." his stomach growling loudly. he tried his best to look innocent Little Long made the awkward atmosphere fade away in the blink of an eye. Everyoneughed at his cuteness. Sometimes Chen Ming was wondering if he was a real dragon? If he hadn''t shown his power and true form to him before, He probably won''t believe it ¡°Let''s go find something for Little Long to eat. He would be pitiful if we let him stay hungry like this.¡± Xiao Wen suggested, which Chen Ming agreed with. Zhang Moyin told Xiao Wen. that after every day Xiao Wen had toe and practice with her at least one hour a day. After that, she could go on a mission with Chen Ming. She nodded, the Water Returning Sect''s martial technique was truly excellent. It also suits her very well. It was as if each martial technique was written for her. Chen Ming examined Xiao Wen. When she held his hand A portion of his profound energy flowed into her. He found that her profound energy contained a water element. He came up with a good idea. If he had released his Elemental Qi into her body, Perhaps she would be able to grow stronger faster. He wrote it down in his brain to testter. Zhang Moyin and Zhang Linter talked in their ownnguage, a mothernguage anyone who was not a mother would not understand. they let the two lovers walk out of the residence together hand in hand Chen Ming and Xiao Wen now were like husband and wife even though they hadn''t even gotten engaged. and had Little Long as their son. Xiao Wen made sweets for Little Long to eat, which he ate a lot. Chen Ming secretly thought in his heart. Being a dragon, can he have diabetes? If possible, he should cut back on sugar. and let him eat healthier ¡®Could you behave like dragons a little, not a unicorn...¡¯ Little Long after eating the sweets until he was satisfied. He went back to sleep in his usual ce. that ce was around Chen Ming''s neck. He only shook his head at hisziness. But even if he''szy, his power continues to increase. really envious Chen Ming checked Xiao Wen''s level. He wanted to know how much her level had increased. --------------------- Name: Xiao Wen Title: Beloved Maid Sister Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 64 Health 1280/1280 Energy 640/640 Rtionships: lover oooo --------------------- Chen Ming looked at the stats. Now it seems that something strange has popped up. A circle-shaped letter appeared. He hadn''t checked Xiao Wen''s stats in a long time. Her level had not risen much and it¡¯s understandable. but that¡¯s not what got Chen Ming attention. It was the circle symbol that caught his attention. ¡°What is this?¡± Chen Ming spoke in his heart. He didn''t know what it was for. Maybe it was an indicator of the love she had for him. But how full is it? And how many are there? He was thinking about how different it was. A message appeared. along with the information he needs. o = interested oo = like ooo = love oooo = unforgettable love ooooo = undying love All love has five levels. It was unbelievable that Xiao Wen had already reached the fourth level now. Chen Ming shook his head. He immediately shut down information about the level of love. He felt that love should not be taken to such a degree. He who thinks like that But it cannot be denied that it is useful. At least he wouldn''t fall into someone else''s trick. He now just let out a sigh. Hopefully there won''t be a situation when he will have to rely on this kind of ability. Chen Ming spent time with Xiao Wen untilte at night. He suspends his cultivation. He had just rebnced his body. He didn''t want to go back to losing his bnce again. The next morning Chen Ming woke up feeling bright. He felt lonely no matter what. Previously, it was Xiao Wen who woke him up every morning. But when she became Zhang Lin''s adopted daughter, These duties were handed over to other servants. He really didn''t want to take a bath. He didn''t see Xiao Wen peeking at him taking a bath. Taking a bath has be boring. without her He looked at the maid who was serving him now. He checked their stats. It was found that they were just ordinary people. ------------------ Maid 1 Stage: Mortal Level 2 Health 20/20 Energy 0/0 Rtionship interest o ------------------ ------------------ Maid 2 Stage: Mortal Level 1 Health 10/10 Energy 0/0 Rtionship None ------------------ Chen Ming only shook his head. their level was just so low that a little wind from martial prowess blowing and they will easily be blown away. He forgot that before he came to this world He had this kind of level too. He was only level three at that time. which is not different from these people at all Chen Ming finished taking a bath and got dressed. He kicked out all the maids. He didn''t want anyone to touch him. Except for Xiao Wen alone. He, after taking a bath, immediately went straight to Chen Yijing''s residence. He promised that he would find a team for him. at least five people 77 Chapter 77 Xiao Wen was at Zhang Lin''s residence. She was cultivating the martial arts of the Water Returning Sect. The techniques that she studied were high level one. But with her profound strength she could use the technique a few times before bing extremely exhausted. He also wanted to train with her. but was rejected by both his mother and grandmother. If he stayed there they were afraid that the two would not practice and do something else, something sweet... A sweatydy. Her clothes were so tight that her figure could be seen. She might be too embarrassed and unable to continue practicing in front of her future husband. ¡°Unfortunately I couldn''t see inside.¡± Xiao Wen secretly heard what he said. Her face flushed red before speaking to him. ¡°When we get engaged. If Ming Dii wanted to see Wen Sis Inside¡­ Wen Sis will show Ming Di if he wants ¡± He looked at Xiao Wen. She hurriedly ran away to go practice inside. He will wait until that day. Back to the present time, Chen Ming walked into Chen Yijing residence without a problem. Chen Yijing told all his guards. Chen Ming was able to enter and exit his residence at any time. whether he is busy or not He trusted Chen Ming very much. He was the only one who could save him from Zhang Moyin''s clutches. arrived at the residence Chen Ming found that a number of people were waiting for someone. They saw Chen Ming walking into the residence and hurriedly ran towards Chen Ming before weing him. Chen Ming raised one hand to stop them all. before he asked one of the group ¡°You guys came here to join me in my mission, right?¡± They nodded. When someone invites them to go on a mission outside the city. They immediately agreed without knowing about the mission Chen Ming was thinking of doing. They just thought they wanted to leave this boring city. and find new things to do His mission was for Chen Ming to do on his own. They will linger to the end. Chen Ming checked each person''s stats. Each of them was a stinger. What exactly was Chen Yijing thinking? ------------------ Name: Zhang Tie Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level 12 Health 120/120 Energy 60/60 Rtionship Unfriendly ------------------ ------------------ Name: Jiao Qi Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level 9 Health 90/90 Energy 45/45 Rtionship Unfriendly ------------------ ------------------ Name: Yun Mingde Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level 11 Health 110/110 Energy 55/55 Rtionship Unfriendly ------------------ Why these three. What was Chen Yijing thinking to get such people for him? it was okay to be on a low level but why unfriendly. Chen Ming looked at them from head to toe they dress very loosely Like a man prostitute ¡°What are the three of you really doing here?¡± The three looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°What, Big Brother doesn''t remember us? We have known each other for a long time and when we heard that Big Brother was about to leave the city, we wanted to go out and y as well.¡± y? Please Go die somewhere else... ¡°Yes, Big Brother, sinceing back from the forest. Big Brother also changed into a different person. We miss you very badly. Something fun like this should be told, Big Brother.¡± It''s fun, yes, he''ll make it so much fun that their blood sttering. They were like a bunch of scammers. that were sent to be pped. He took a deep breath before raising a finger before speaking. ¡°You guys wait here for me. I''ll go ask my grandfather first." Chen Ming didn''t wait for anyone to speak to him again. He immediately went straight inside of the residence. After that, he went to Chen Yijing''s office. who was now talking to the elders on his side The three elders thanked Chen Yijing. That gave the trio a chance to repent. They believed that if Chen Ming could change himself Their children and grandchildren could change themselves too. Chen Ming heard that and understood. He spoke to the elders and his grandfathers. ¡°Can I smack?¡± Just say yes. and he will deal with them immediately. dealing with bad boys, please tell him. It was already his old job. Chen Ming now walked out of Chen Yijing''s office with a very satisfied smile. His request, ¡°Can I smack?¡± was approved by the council. They even told him to smack them half dead if needed They wanted him to teach them a reason so that they could be a better man In the past?, what was Chen Ming in the past? He did a lot of things, many many uncountable things, in his previous world He has the same name as this world. His name was Chen Ming of the Chen n also. After graduating from college, he inherited the business from his grandfather who had disappeared for unknown reasons. His parents did not want to take over the business because they chose to go their own way. His father was a famous novelist. His mother is a fashion designer. Both of them fled to live abroad. leaving him alone to face hardships but when he was about to fall They would alwayse back and help him. They may seem to love their dreams more than their child. But no, they were still watching over him. They only hoped that their child would grow up strong that he wouldn¡¯t rely on anyone Graduated from the fourth year of college at the age of twenty-two. Until the age of twenty-six years old he hadpleted his cadet training not only that but he was deployed during his training to do the Impossible missions countless times. Earned the nickname The Destroyer, no matter which country''s soldiers were on the same battlefield as him. They were all terrified because he liked to use...bombs. and always say ¡°Explosions are beautiful!¡± He seems to have watched too many Michael Bay movies. Although he was nicknamed The Destroyer on the battlefield, in an assassination work his stealth work was not to be looked down upon. He was nicknamed The Ripper and The Evil Eye, whoever was targeted by him. There was no survivor to tell the tales his nickname was given to him by the association in which it was very hard to get After mission and mission He was tired of killing and fighting. He turned his back on the battlefield and resumed his normal life. Owns a leadingpany in Beiling, Chen Corporation. with a market share of up to forty percent He was the owner of argestpany in the country of C. He was also a history and geography teacher at a private school. Besides being a teacher, a soldier, and apany owner. He''s also a gamer with a game record of one hundred hours in a row without a break during the summer semesters. If it wasn''t for the convenience store near his home, there was a limited number of items for sale. He would continue to y his game endlessly. Who would miss the cheese stick? His favorite, never. 78 Chapter 78 After he bought the cheese and came back to his house. He wanted to continue ying the game. who knew he would show up here inside the forest Chen Ming looked at the three people that were currently sitting. talking to each other about the fun They didn''t seem to have anything serious in their lives. Chen Ming liked these people. They were the ones who didn¡¯t want to work for anything. But even then, they were more than expected. He could read these people clearly. The reason why they didn''t like him was simply that he was superior to them both physically and mentally. It was not strange to be jealous. Zhang Tie was now bored sitting on the floor counting ants. He had been detained for several days beforeing here. When his grandfather told him that he could go out and y. But having to go with Chen Ming, he immediately agreed. He and Chen Ming had been very close before. He who was from the Zhang n had no one to y with. But Chen Ming be the one who y with him since they were a child But when he thought about it, he couldn''t help but be persistent. Even the girls of the family started to look at him with eyes full of interest. He had never seen them like this before. ¡°What the hell is going on, why has that guy changed so much? He should have a profound strength lower than a mortal.¡± Zhang Tie grumbled, which was followed closely by Jiao Qi. He was lying on the stone table. ¡°I don''t even know what happened. But since Chen Ming came back from the forest He was never the same again. He doesn¡¯te and y with us anymore. In addition, He had a beautiful woman like Miss Xiao Wen as his fiancee. Those good-looking people deserve to die!" Zhang Tie seemed to be the most affected among the three. He had the most squint-eyed look. Yun Mingde let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°You guys talk to each other. I don''t want to listen. That guy didn¡¯t even remember us Hum!¡± Chen Ming heard what the three had said. Chen Ming only shook his head. Aside from being jealous, They were also upset that he didn''te and mess around with them. How was he supposed to know that he knew them? But he couldn''t speak because the old Chen Ming knew them. and if normal These three would be the first people Chen Ming went to. But He had been home for a month now. The first words they met, he asked. What are you doing here? Don''t worry, he will introduce the new him to the three of them. with the word hardcore They will never forget the new Chen Ming for the rest of their lives. Chen Yjing had picked up about fifty people for him, including these three. Average level from nine to twenty. Chen Ming looked at everyone behind him, Xiao Wen was now also standing in the background cheering for him silently. Today, he had to take these magg¡­ ahem! people out for missions outside the city. he had prepare for these missions he got information for the provider that there were a lot of panthers and moths to hunt without worry that it will go extinct The people who were going to go with him were lining up in an orderly manner. Only a few people would not stand in line. Chen Ming remembered their names and faces. He will y them hard personally. Until they called their father and mother to be in his care don''t expect to survive with thirty-two partspletely fine that¡¯s impossible There must be someone who will have broken bones, torn muscles. bleeding blood Otherwise, don''t call him Chen Ming. Chen Ming turned to Xiao Wen before asking her about the map. She took out a map for him. She now had a strict expression on her face. Good support to his character now. from now on There will be no weakling and coward here. The area where he would go would be called Huxia Grasnd. It was the point where people found the most nests of panthers. They hunt their prey day and night. As for the moth, they will have to travel a little farther from that area to find it. Chen Ming with his knowledge of map reading Although this world map was different from his world map. The details of the map remain the same. He chose a point that was the link between the point where there were many panther nests and where there were moths. He would hunt both of them at the same time. Moreover, there were also a lot of herbs in that area. ¡°This is the perfect ce for leveling and cultivating techniques, maybe even getting some herbs for money.¡± Chen Ming was confident. He turned to one of the guards who would go with him. In addition to the youths, there were also guards along with them. The guards asked Chen Ming respectfully. ¡°Young Master, would you like us to prepare a tent and supplies? I and the other guards will go and ask for the necessary things from the treasury.¡± Chen Ming looked at the guards. His expression was still so that the guards could only swallow their saliva. Chen Ming said with a grin that everyone who saw was terrified. He smiled until his eyes were in the shape of a crescent moon. "Who said we''d take those things with us? It''s a nuisance." Everyone who heard that Chen Ming would not take anything at all just gasped. ¡°Young Master, this is...¡± ¡°Don''t you understand what I''m saying, soldier. This is training. Your life is in my hands. I use it to do anything. Resisting will be severely punished.¡± Chen Ming entered full military instructor mode. His will was so strong like an iron. The soldiers and descendants of the elders swallowed their saliva. They swore they even saw an image of a huge dragon behind of him Zhang Tie heard that Chen Ming would not take anything at all. He said with a displeased look on his face. ¡°Big Brother, isn''t this a bit too much? If we don''t take it How are we going to live?¡± Chen Ming looked at Zhang Tie, he was allowed to do what he wanted. no matter what if they were alive He didn''t need to worry. He looked at Zhang Tie giving him goosebumps before speaking. ¡°Who gives you permission to speak maggot? Do a hundred push-ups on the ground!¡± It was as if the body would not obey its own owner. He immediately performed a hundred push-ups on the ground. Even though he looked like this he was still stronger than a normal person. A hundred push-ups on the ground made him not sweat much. He thought that this punishment was veryfortable. Chen Ming''s voice was heard again. ¡°Huh, do push-ups on the groundfortably? Who told you to push the ground normally? I haven''t even finished speaking yet. soldiers brought two hundred jin stones. put it on his back.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± 79 Chapter 79 The guards did as Chen Ming ordered. This time, Zhang Tie couldn''t push the ground as easily as before. This time he failed. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head. ¡°Can''t even do push-ups with that little weight. you will hold it always until we finish the missions. If you made the second mistake, well don¡¯t worry I will only add a little more weight as punishment.¡± Zhang Tie couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t say anything. His body moved in ordance with Chen Ming''s instructions. The speechless Zhang Tie didn''t mean his friend couldn''t speak. Jiao Qi walked in front of Chen Ming before pointing at him. ¡°You Chen Ming, how dare you treat Zhang Tie like this? If I don''t take action, I will-" Yes! Desperately, Chen Ming smacked Jiao Qi''s head with a loud bang. before speaking ¡°What did you say just now?¡± "H H how dare-" Piaaaa!!! This time he smacked harder than before. Jiao Qi''s head was spinning. Chen Ming spoke up. ¡°You despise I am your superior now. How dare you threaten me? You pushed the ground two hundred times together with him with a stone weighing three hundred jin on your back, until you passed out. When you stop, the punishment will be doubled!¡± Brutal Chen Ming was not a person now. He''s a demon that came out of the abyss! Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, Yun Mingde, were now walking behind the group that had already departed from Duanyang City. From Duanyang City to Huxia Grasnd, the distance was more than two hundred li (100km/62miles). They had to reach within two hours (four hours) before finding a ce to rest there The journey from Duanyang City to Huxia Grasnd, usually traveling by horse, would only take one hour at most. But this was not for missions only but for training as well so they travel by foot Chen Ming carried a two-ton sword. and running with his technique It was a very intense exercise. Even though he was carrying a load that was ten times heavier than anyone in the team, he had lighter footprints than the others. At the same time, the others were carrying only two hundred jin of weight. They were already exhausted. they have to stop running from time to time to catch their breath Three people had it worse; they made problems along the way. but now they were unable to express their dissatisfaction Every time they expressed their displeasure. What followed was Chen Ming''s brutal punishment. While everyone was trying to run as hard as they could. Chen Ming then checked everyone''s stats. Found that many people level up more. Especially the three friends who were going to die right now. ------------------- Name: Zhang Tie Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level: 14 Health: 140/140 Energy: 70/70 Rtionship: hate/fear ------------------- ------------------- Name: Jiao Qi Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level: 11 Health: 110/110 Energy: 55/55 Rtionship: Hate/Fear ------------------- ------------------- Name: Yun Mingde Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Initial) Level: 14 Health: 140/140 Energy: 70/70 Rtionship: Hate/Fear ------------------- The three, in addition to having increased in levels. The three''s rtionship with him has deteriorated. But even then, Chen Ming didn''t care. The way he did it made them stronger. They were fifteen years old. this levels was enough for them to be proud of normally but in Chen Ming eyes it far from enough ¡°Huxia Grasnd is not far ahead. Let''spet. Whoever gets therest will be punished. increase the weight from two hundred jin to three hundred jin.¡± Hearing that, they cursed Chen Ming in their hearts. Why are you so cruel? What have they done to piss him off this much? Chen Ming was unfazed. He used to receiving hated gaze because of his old job Xiao Wen, although a woman, was not normal. Lifting a one-ton stone sword like him Her level had also increased. --------------------- Name: Xiao Wen Title: Diciple of Zhang Moyin Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level: 67 Health: 1370/1340 Energy: 670/670 Rtionships: lovers oooo --------------------- Her level had risen very quickly whenpared to the Qi Foundation Stage and Qi Gathering Stage. Qi Gathering Stage would level up a lot slower than Qi Foundation Stage, but who would have thought, her level up speed even surpassed the threerades who were in Qi Foundation Stage! This must have been the result of her cultivating the Water Returning Sect''s martial arts for sure. Chen Ming wanted to ask her how the training was going. but decided not to. Each sect had its own technique. even if he was her fiance He had no right to ask about it. The guards and the young masters entered the Huxia Grasnds and the two hours journey came to an end. It took them half an hour longer than usual toe here. Chen Ming was not pleased. He said that the next time must be faster. He knew everyone was tired. and didn''t think to order them anything after this. He will let them recuperate first. As he, along with Xiao Wen who was above everyone else, went out and patrolled the area to see where it was worth hunting. In Chen Ming''s eyes, Huxia Grasnd was not much different from the ordinary forest. However, he who had better eyesight than others would not be easily deceived. He looked at the ground. He found that there were several footprints they were not difficult to find. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen before asking her. ¡°Xiao Wen Sis What do you think if we make a temporary base here?¡± Xiao Wen used her thoughts from her own experience. There were only profound beasts at the Qi Foundation stage here. If their number is not too much She thought there would be no problem Chen Ming looked at one of the footprints. He had some doubts. ¡°What kind of beast do these footprints belong to?¡± What Chen Ming saw was not a ck panther''s footprints. But it''s the footprints of something that walks on two legs. ck panthers don''t walk on two legs. And the moths don''t have paws. Chen Ming sigh. There seemed to be some beasts that did not appear in the information he got. ¡°Well no use inining I need to find out what was that beast but I need to be careful don¡¯t know what level it is hope it is not high¡± Chen Ming returned to his group that had already begun to rest. In his group, only the Guards could withstand such heavy training while still standing. ------------------- Name: Guard 1 Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 25 Health: 250/250 Energy: 125/125 Rtionships Appreciated xx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Guard 2 Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 27 Health: 270/270 Energy: 135/135 Rtionships Appreciated xx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Guard 3 Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 29 Health: 290/290 Energy: 145/145 Rtionships Appreciated xx ------------------- Chen Ming noticed a change in rtionship with the guards. These guards trained hard without a word. No matter what Chen Ming had them do They followed it all. 80 Chapter 80 They are different from the young masters who were given an opportunity by their family for free. now they had opportunity they never given they will do everything to hold on this chance for as long as they could And Chen Ming''s training was meaningful in his everymand. Whether it''s weight training, running and putting the weight down as light as possible everything has its effect. They had been trapped in the Initial level of the Qi Foundation Stage for a long time. but now they able to rise to the Intermediate level This was thanks to Chen Ming. Chen Ming examined the new stats that had a x behind it. It was different from what he had first seen. The first symbol Chen Ming saw was a heart. The heart shape represents the love of a man and a woman. But this x shape is probably the same as reputation. Chen Ming read the description of the reputation level that affects cultivation. He found that the reputation system had a huge impact on his mission. reputation level x Acquaintance xx Appreciate xxx Respect xxxx Worship xxxxx Fanatic The higher the reputation level per party member, the higher the level. The experience gained and sent will be higher respectively. Effect of experience gained by level within the same party x 25% xx 50% xxx 75% xxxx 100% xxxxx 125% If he had a reputation for a soldier or whoever was around him, the more. He and his people leveled up even faster. All of the guards now had a whopping 50% experience boost, with the average young master still having the stat of hating him. which it can be understood Chen Ming looked at his information with interest. He was now able to use the game''s systems fluently. All that was needed to control the system was thought. He used his mind to check his party stats. He found that each person in his party leveled up at least 1 level, and 10 levels max, which was unbelievable for those who leveled up to ten levels this time. turned into three friends who hated him. but even they hate him their level still gone up like crazy but why hehe because they got special privileges¡­ the privileges that even the toughest guards didn¡¯t want ------------------- Name: Zhang Tie Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 22 Health: 220/220 Energy: 110/110 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Jiao Qi Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 20 Health: 200/200 Energy: 100/100 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Yun Mingde Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 21 Health: 210/210 Energy: 105/105 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- Chen Ming blinked at the sight of their stats. What is this? He didn''t check their stats after thest punishment. Let''s check again now. Why suddenly hatred turned into fanaticism? Is it even possible? ¡°Why is it suddenly changing from the front of the hand to the back of the foot like this? but fear and hate still there did I...broke them somehow¡± Chen Ming didn''t know. that he had buried the deep-rooted fear in their minds in the brutal training that he relentlessly threw at them. it made within their subconscious mind They saw that Chen Ming''s identity was a noble person. should not disobey orders because they will be punished by heaven This was the reason why Chen Ming had received such great honors in his past military fields.He broke them but they still loyal to him Chen Ming after checking everyone''s stats. Let them rest first. Now is not the time to hunt panthers or moths. Besides, he would have to find out that strange beast that had entered here first. Otherwise, it might be dangerous for someone at a low level. Chen Ming let them rest for half an hour. Before starting to teach them how to survive in the forest without anything. He teaches them special force survival methods. Chen Ming now called his team. He had everyone stand in front of him in a single line. before counting from one to three He would divide people into three groups. which will be given different roles "one" "two" "three" Everyone counted numbers from one to three exactly like what Chen Mingmanded them . The trio stood near each other. They got different numbers thus separate from each other. Zhang Tie counted one. Jiao Qi counted two and Yun Mingde counted three. Chen Ming told them that the three teams will have different team names: Alpha, Beta and Charlie, each working differently. The alpha team will be the striking unit. The beta team will be the scout unit and Charlie will be the support unit that will help both teams when problems arised Chen Ming knew that in this world where power was everything. They rely on their own strength too much. forgetting the power of unity Chen Ming would train them to know unity and be able to work together without problems if they switched groups. At first it will still be a problem. But Chen Ming believed that if he continued to do this, These people would be able to work together without any problems. ¡°Okay, now that the groups are divided, the Beta team organizes a workforce of five people per group. Explore this area When the target is found Absolutely do not engage. Send people back and wait for the Alpha team to manage. Charlie is prepared in every situation. If there was an unexpected incident immediately mobilized to support.¡± All three teams understood the instructions. Chen Ming was able to see everyone''s stats even though everyone was far away. Chen Ming then used the Sky Step. trampled on the air and flew up the trees to observe everyone. Whenever there was a danger they could not deal with. Chen Ming would be the one to take care of them. Zhang Tie''s legs were all trembling now. He couldn''t believe that Chen Ming would punish him so hard. He had almost died several times. But every time he was near death He could feel that he was stronger. ¡°The real cultivation is in a near-death state. How many times does it take to be close to death to be as strong as this tras- no, Young Patriarch? If he is trash then what am I...¡± Zhang Tie let out a sigh of distress. He was younger than Chen Ming. But he had never respected Chen Ming before. But this time, He had to admit that he really respected him. He felt intimidated every time Chen Ming looked at him. He felt that his body was ready to follow Chen Ming''s orders at any moment. Until sometimes he was even afraid that if Chen Ming ordered him to die, He would do as he said? What happened to him? He didn¡¯t understand This also happened with Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. They suddenly became obedient to Chen Ming. If the other elders saw this, They would definitely appreciate Chen Ming immensely. Zhang Tie walked for a while. He could feel something. It gave him goosebumps. He immediately crouched down on the ground. ¡°This kind of feeling is the same as how Chen Ming looks at us. Don''t tell me that." Zhang Tie slowly lifted his head from the ground. He looked in the direction he could feel someone looking at him.He found that it was a look from a ck panther. Its body was very huge. It was looking for prey. "What to do, what to do! If it finds us, we will surely die.¡± 81 Chapter 81 Zhang Tie swallowed his saliva. It was walking closer to him every time. Chen Ming was now standing on the tree looking down. He saw that Zhang Tie was about to meet the ck Panther. He wanted to know what Zhang Tie would do next. Surprisingly, Zhang Tie immediatelyy down. That ck panther can''t see him? really strange ¡°This guy, don¡¯t tell me he has a talent for detecting malicious intent.¡± Chen Ming continued to observe. He hadn''t even dealt with the ck Panther yet. because he wanted to know What could Zhang Tie be able to do in a situation like this Zhang Tie was now terrified. He would surely die. But before it noticed him an idea shed through his mind. Chen Ming looked at Zhang Tie with interest. Zhang Tie now crawled low and picked up a little rock. Next to it was arge stone. Chen Ming assessed the situation. He seemed to understand what Zhang Tie wanted to do. ¡°Assess the situation well. That ck panther will not survive.¡± When the ck panther came closer to Zhang Tie location he then threw a small stone to its side. causing it to stare at the stone that had fallen on the ground. At that very moment when it turned to look at the small stone Arge stone followed. Zhang Tie, who leveled up many times, was able to throw such arge stone extremely precisely. It smashed into the head of the ck panther. its brain ssh out As soon as the panther died Chen Ming had obtained some experience. He found that Zhang Tie had leveled up. His experience was shared in the party causing many people to level up ordingly. people look at each other don''t understand what''s going on First Blood, who would have thought that the first person to deal with a ck panther would be someone like Zhang Tie? Chen Ming smiled, it seemed that his brief training was more effective than expected. He hadn''t even trained Zhang Tie for a whole day yet. Zhang Tie was able to absorb his knowledge he provide to good use A genius, actually the trio Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde might not be as bad as everyone said. Chen Ming turned to Xiao Wen, who had also finished exploring the surrounding area. She turned to Chen Ming before asking. ¡°Ming Little Bro, is there anything else Wen Sis can help?¡± she asked in an expectant tone. It seemed that she wanted to be useful to him, how cute. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Right now, I don''t have any important tasks for Wen Sis at the Qi Gathering Stage to do. This is their test. If they can pass this test. Everyone will be stronger like never before.¡± Chen Ming smiled, Zhang Tie now took out the knife before dissecting and collecting the important parts of the ck panther. Put them in a special bag that can maintain the freshness of the raw materials that they obtained from hunting. Zhang Tieter joined the other four people. Now, they also encountered another ck panther. Zhang Tie was now more confident after killing one of the ck panthers himself. He did what he had done before and was able to kill the panther one more time. Increased his level and everyone''s level. Chen Ming also gained experience. But it wasn''t much.pared to his level Chen Ming after that sat with Xiao Wen on the tree. keep observing the teams Alpha Hunt Beta Scout Charlie''s help and support The three teams now started working as a whole It seems that people in this world had the ability to adjust themselves faster than his own world. His world required years of training. to be ready for this kind of hunting He would have to reevaluate everyone now. Time passed quickly. The sky was starting to darken now. Chen Ming ordered everyone to return to the temporary base. The temporary base was the ce where they first arrived. It''s near a water source where moths live. Moths are much easier to hunt than panthers. They were not as fierce as panthers. But even then, it would still fight if it was threatened. Chen Ming told everyone not to hunt moths now. Remember where they were. and then dealt with them at night when they were sleeping. This will make them unable to fight back. Moths normally in Chen Ming world will sleep during the day and hunt at night but this moths wasn¡¯t normal it sleep at night and hunt during the day Everyone obeyed Chen Ming. They thought that what Chen Ming had said was reasonable. The trio had a strange belief in Chen Ming. Maybe they obeyed Chen Ming too much? ------------------- Name: Zhang Tie Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(Advanced) Level: 30 Health: 300/300 Energy: 150/150 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Jiao Qi Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 28 Health: 280/280 Energy: 140/140 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Yun Mingde Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 29 Health: 290/290 Energy: 145/145 Rtionship Hate/Fear/Fanatic xxxxx ------------------- ------------------- Name: Guards Stage: Qi Foundation Stage(intermediate) Level: 27 Health: 270/270 Energy: 135/135 Rtionship appreciated xx ------------------- It was unbelievable that Zhang Tie was of a higher level than all of them. What happened? Was his talent finally awakened? Chen Ming looked at Zhang Tie who was now talking to his group. The three were very tired today. Chen Ming finished looking at Zhang Tie and the groups. immediately announced for them to rest The Alpha team got a total of sixteen ck Panther. The total team mission reward money is 800 gold taels and 80 points. Subsequently, the Beta team was able to hunt three ck panthers. The total team mission reward money is 150 gold taels and 15 points. and thest team Charlie Can''t hunt anything but collecting a lot of valuable herbs But still don''t know the price. Xiao Wen could only tell some of the herbs but not all Chen Ming collected all the materials into his inventory. Before walking to check that everyone was okay or not. Everyone was good. But there were people who were injured a little and so tired that they fell asleep in a pile of grass on the ground. Training by surviving was really tough.but if there were people who were seriously injured or about to die, Chen Ming was always there to help. That doesn''t mean that no damage has urred. Sixty percent of the forces that Chen Ming was currently leading could not continue fighting. Chen Ming saw that everyone was songuid. They need a lot of rest. He hadpleted the concocting pills quest for a long time. He already learned about concocting pills at the Qi Gathering level. Even though it''s not a great form. But within the form, there was a red potion mixed in, which really helped in healing and stimting. He cooked it up.but when the red potion met with many herbs it became ck so he named it ck Bull. It was an empowering pill that would change the inscription and history of this world''s medicine forever. ¡°What is this? Why does this taste¡­so delicious!¡± 82 Chapter 82 The guards now were full of energy. Chen Ming could onlyugh. No one had ever taken a pill that was...sweet like candy before. After licking and eating it, They felt full of energy. Their wounds quickly healed. Chen Ming looked at everyone''s stats. He found everyone''s life force and profound energy that had dropped by more than half now back to around ny percent. which was enough to continue hunting But even so, into thete at night like this lets everyone go out hunting. There might be too much damage that Chen Ming could ept. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen could not sleep for three days and three nights in a row, that''s fine. Both of them volunteered to watch out for the demonic beasts. until they get used to the hunting Chen Ming was sitting on arge tree on a high rocky hill. He could see the surroundings well and Xiao Wen snuggled close to his body. The two did not speak to each other. Just listen to the sound of their heart beats and they would know what each other think The two fell in love very quickly. as if their fate had been created between them for the very moment they exist He and She met in different worlds. If this wasn¡¯t fate then what was Little Long was still sleeping. The dragon was a strange beast. He could sleep at any time and any ce, every time He sleep He was practicing. This was how the dragon train¡­ that was ridiculous ¡°If I truly understand the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique. I will be able to sleep and practice as well...¡± Chen Ming thought of this. The system then alerted him. ------------------- Mission: Be the dragon warrior! ------------------- Mastered the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique ------------------- Duration: 1 month ------------------- Reward: One drop of Heavenly Dragon Essence / +10 Level ------------------- Chen Ming blinked his eyes He suddenly got a mission. Within a period of one month he needed to master the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique...It was very difficult! but not impossible Chen Ming then checked the reward. Leveling up ten levels is interesting. He thought that he would have reached the Earth Profound Stage before the quest was aplished. And the higher the level, the harder it was to level up. ten levels at once It''s something that everyone would not refuse even if they had to practice control over again Now let''s look at the Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence. He who saw it was speechless. This reward is very cheating. ------------------ Name: Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence (0/10)(Level:???) Properties: +100% Health +100% Energy +100% Fire Resistance +50% Poison Resistance +1000 years of Lifespan +10% Dragon n Fame +10% Defense +10% Strength +10% Speed +25% Health Recover +25% Energy Recovery +50%, all abilities when fighting a dragon or with a dragon. ------------------ Chen Ming opened his mouth but the words won¡¯te out. He looked at the Little Long who was sleeping peacefully and innocently. If he asked for Little Long''s blood, how would it be? He was also a dragon right even though he was just a sky dragon but dragon is a dragon He thought about it, but shook his head. Blood essence was not something that was easily given away. Even if the other party agrees to it, Chen Ming would never hurt his family. Dragon Blood Essence If he took it from Little Long Little Long would have a shorter life expectancy. and his level will drop massively as well. He would never use his younger brother''s lifespan to make himself stronger. Chen Ming after checking the reward he shut it down. He didn''t want to look at it any further, the greed would drive him mad. Why was the reward so generous this time? ¡°Increase my health and qi by one hundred percent. Will it ovep with my mystical energy? And ascending to the level of the Earth Profound Stage, My profound energy will also double.¡± Chen Ming made a calction in his heart. ¡°Originally my profound energy was one hundred per level at the Qi Gathering Stage. but when I step into The Earth Profound Stage it will be doubled. bes two hundred per level. Just here, before my level one hundred profound energy hits 20,000 units, and then get another 20,000 from the Dragon Blood Essence it bes 40,000. What a huge power!¡± Reminds him of Chen Yijing. No, Zhang Moyin his grandmother. Her profound energy in the Sky Profound Stage was only a little over three thousand. Although he couldn''tpete with the matter of concentration, his volume was ten times greater. Like this, if fighting with pure profound energy Chen Ming wins ¡°Who am I, a beast? With more and more profound energy like this, I would definitely grow nine tails.¡± Chen Mingughed with joy. Xiao Wen didn''t know what he was happy about, but she was happy too, really cute. Chen Ming shook off the thought of the mission first. He is now at work. He had to keep an eye out for any demonic beastsing close to the resting ce during the night. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen talked. Looking left and right, there was no one there, the two began to embrace and kiss passionately. under the shining moonlight The two of them touched each other with fervor. Xiao Wen''s face was extremely red. It was because of her pearly white skin. made him want to touch more. He gently caressed her chest. Xiao Wen resisted slightly. but eventually let go of the mood Wouldn''t it be wrong to let her future husband feel free to touch her body? Chen Ming kissed Xiao Wen even deeper. He thrusted his tongue into her mouth passionately. Her taste was so sweet and mellow. He had never drank this sweet water before. "Ming Little Bro¡­" Xiao Wen called his nickname in a sweet tone. She felt that her brain waspletely white. It was as if she was floating in the air. Chen Ming saw her expression and couldn''t help but smile. His Xiao Wen was the cutest. The two kissed one more time before parting. The two still didn''t want to move their rtionship any further. they made it right Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Little Bro. Why did you kiss Wen Sis so much? What if Wen Sis gets addicted?¡± Chen Ming stroked Xiao Wen''s face before speaking. ¡°I will kiss Wen Sis whenever Wen Sis wants it then.¡± Xiao Wen giggled slightly before closing her eyes and touching Chen Ming''s gentle palm. ¡°Wen Sis doesn''t want to leave Ming Little Bro at all. But if we are not separated now In the future, Wen Sis doesn¡¯t know if there will be a time when Wen Sis couldn¡¯t help you. Wen Sis doesn''t want to be a burden to you Wen Sis doesn¡¯t want to be helpless.¡± Chen Ming could feel Xiao Wen''s sincerity. She didn''t want to be strong for herself. But she wanted to be strong for him. to be a good lover and be a goodrade in battle Where else would he find a lover this good? He wanted to make her stay with him forever when He thought like that suddenly he was alert by the system again A pink message appeared. -------------------- Do you want to bond with ¡°Xiao Wen¡± Yes/No -------------------- 83 Chapter 83 Bond? Chen Ming knew what it was. But that doesn''t mean he could understand why the system came up like this. but it''s a pink letter. It also contains positive messages. He didn''t think much of it and immediately agreed. -------------------- Bonding Completed -------------------- Chen Ming was waiting for something to happen. But no matter how much he waited, nothing happened. What was it like? He thought that something would happen. Checking Xiao Wen''s stats he found something different --------------------- Name: Xiao Wen Title: Diciple of Zhang Moyin Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level: 67 Health: 1370/1340(+376) Energy: 670/670(+1880) Rtionships: lovers oooo(Bonded) --------------------- Xiao Wen''s life force and profound energy had a plus stat equal to his 20% power. Chen Ming tried to check and found that Bonding allows lovers to share their feelings and pains throughout the world. That power belongs to each other. Chen Ming also checked his stats. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 94 Health 1880/1880(+256) Mystical Energy 9400/9400(+128) ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Advanced Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ---Bond¡ª Xiao Wen(Fiancee) --------------------- Chen Ming smiled. their powers sharing to each other. He really wanted to know how Xiao Wen would feel if she knew that they would be strong together. There no way they will be separated from now on Xiao Wen didn''t know that her power had risen like never before. She only wanted to be with Chen Ming. She didn''t think it would turn out like this. The two bonds must be of the same mind to be able to do this. The advantages of bond was Their feelings will never change. Chen Ming hugged Xiao Wen tighter. He felt very much in love with her right now. He who normally loved her now loves her even more. like he was spellbound literally Chen Ming wanted to kiss Xiao Wen again. Suddenly, his face changed. His expression was like an annoyed person. Xiao Wen when she saw his face like that she was very afraid that she might make him angry somehow. Her heart was squeezing very tightly. Even when she heard that he might have to marry another girl, she didn''t care. As long as he loves her, that''s enough. but just the thought that she made him angry made he very hurt Chen Ming saw Xiao Wen''s face turn pale and hurriedly exined. ¡°No,Please Wen Sis don''t misunderstand. I was able to sense a demonic beast. It''sing straight this way. Judging from its speed It should be on the same level as us. Wen Sis do you wants to go and have fun with Me?¡± Xiao Wen heard that she let out a sigh of relief. before nodding anything was good if Chen Ming didn¡¯t angry at her The two of them immediately went straight to the point where Chen Ming could feel the beast. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen went to where Chen Ming could feel the presence of the beast. It moves very quickly. Even at his speed and Xiao Wen''s speed, it was difficult to follow. ¡°What is that thing? It could feel us and run away.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t know what kind of the beast was because it¡¯s movement was very fast causing him to not be able to check its stats in time. But he could see that it had a ratherrge body. standing on two legs simr to a human being Xiao Wen was a bit slower than Chen Ming. She was surprised not by the beast but by herself She didn''t know what had happened to her. But she felt that she was very light; she was able to move many times faster than usual! This feeling came after a passionate kiss with Chen Ming. ¡®Don''t tell me it''s because Ming Little Bro put his tongue in my mouth.¡® Her face was red she quickly shook her head it was impossible for her to get stronger just by kissing otherwise there will be many powerful expert now ¡®But many strange things happened around him, maybe he put something on his mouth while kissing me¡­¡¯ She thought like that but decided to ask Chen Ming for confirmation After she finished thinking she noticed that he was smiling at her like he knew something ¡®Ah that¡¯s right, when I leaped out of the tree I almost fell down. because i lost control of my strength, Ming Little Bro didn''t show a surprised expression. That means he must know something or did something for sure!¡¯ Xiao Wen deducted. She now look at Chen Ming with love If this change was due to Chen Ming then It showed that he was serious with her. Just thinking of that her heart beat very fast ¡°Wen Sis That guy was going to the ce Wen Sis had explored. That ce was a dead end right?¡± The area where the demon beast was going was where Xiao Wen told Chen Ming that it was the road that led to the steep hill and the deep abyss. Even she couldn''t climb a steep hill or climb down a deep abyss. It was as if something prevented her from climbing up or down. Besides, it wasn''t on the map of Huxia Grasnd that Chen Ming had obtained from the Merchant Hall. It must be a ce that no one has explored. Chen Ming nodded at her before speaking. ¡°In that case, prepare to fight. It will definitely attack us.¡± ording to instinct, whether it is a person or an animal If cornered, they will fight to survive. Xiao Wen, as a good fiancee, obeyed everything Chen Ming told her. She took out her sword. Her sword had changed to a better quality sword with a bright blue color. Her sword was delicate and sparkling. But if she put her profound energy into it, it would be even stronger and sharper. She received it as an engagement gift. from Zhang Moyin It seemed that the rewards of Zhang Moyin and his grandfather were different worlds. He opened the engagement gift his grandfather had given him. It was a yang enhancing pill. It wasn''t for cultivating the Yang energy. It was meant to restore the Yang energy after losing it. Simply put, it''s a good viagra! Plus, it''s stronger than the Viagra he''s ever known. How many grandchildren do you need to give him this kind of medicine? ---------------------- Name: Life Enforcing Pills Stage: Earth Profound Stage Properties: increase sex drive make the dragon awaken all the time. Recovery 250% the life giving essence ---------------------- Chen Ming only shook his head. It didn''t help him stronger at all. Heter looked at Xiao Wen''s sword ---------------------- Name: Deep Water Sword Stage: Sky Profound Stage Properties: A sword that can increase the sharpness and strength ording to the energy inserted. limited at Sky Profound Stage ---------------------- Chen Ming nodded, really good stuff. She was able to use this all the way to level two hundred. and even more so that she already had his profound energy. This sword was a weapon that could easily kill her enemies. 84 Chapter 84 Xiao Wen looked at her sword. Her power was overflowing as if the power put into the sword was minimalpared to when she first used it. At first, with the energy that she had She couldn''t use it for a long time. About one to two sticks (30 minutes), but looking at it now, she didn''t feel that her power had dropped much at all. She looked at Chen Ming. He must be the one who made everything this way, she was sure. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen finally cornered the very fast demon beast. What appeared in front of him caused him to snort. He could have guessed. Why can''t he guess? What appeared now was a panther man, or simply, it was an evolution after the panther. Its level wasn''t that high, he didn''t think he would benefit from fighting it. This one belonged to Xiao Wen. He wanted to know how well she would be able to fight enemies of the same level as her. when she had his power Chen Ming immediately examined the panther man, its level was the same as Xiao Wen, but it was said that demon beasts of the same level as humans were stronger than humans. ------------------- Name: ck Panther Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(intermediate) Level: 64 Health: 3840/3840 Energy: 640/640 ------------------- Its life force was a couple of times more than Xiao Wen. Its strength and speed were greater than that of her. No matter how he looked at it, it was as if this ck panther beast. Stronger than Xiao Wen for sure. But there was one other thing that although the ck Panther was stronger than Xiao. Wen, but it didn''t have something that Xiao Wen had, that was martial arts. Humans were able to defeat demonic beasts of the same level. It was because they had martial arts. p As for the demonic beasts, they didn''t even have martial arts. But they had powers that were passed down from their ancestors. But it still wasn''t enough to defeat humans who practiced a skill that was passed down through generations. There was a development The ck Panther Beast was not as smart as Little Long. He didn''t think twice and stormed towards Xiao Wen the moment he saw no way out. It roared with its powerful vocal box. Xiao Wen twitched slightly from this ability. Chen Ming, who had been hit with a martial art for the first time from a demonic beast, was surprised as he saw the system alert him --------------------- Name:Demonic Beast''s Roar Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties DEF -3%, 1s stun, decreases every 0.2s per level gap. --------------------- As for Chen Ming, he almost felt nothing. That was because his level was much higher than it. Just like Xiao Wen She, too, had a higher level than this beast. and also plus his 20% power Xiao Wen could easily dodge the attacks of the demon beasts. Her hard-to-use martial arts She could use it easily without getting tired at all. Moving the flowing stream The Water Returning Sect''s Advanced Qi Gathering Stage Transformation Technique had consumed a lot of her profound energy. But now she was able to use it without any problem. She was delighted to be getting stronger. She would fight by his side when he needed her power. Xiao Wen hid for a moment before it was time to counterattack with the River Cutting Sword. Her water sword shone brightly. This technique was on the same level as the Meridian Breaking Palm technique. Xiao Wen seemed to have a yin property in her profound energy. causing her Qi to turn blue, but not much. The ck Panther seemed to be aware of the danger. It did not attack Xiao Wen, but jumped away. Xiao Wen released a water wave from her sword. Easily cut a three meter high rock in half. At the cut site, the stone was found to be shiny and smooth, as if polished with sandpaper. This sword technique must be very sharp. Chen Ming sometimes thought. This technique, he might be able to modify it. but had to ask permission from his grandmother first which he was sure that she would agree to teach him But it''s probably not just this one course. Chen Ming watched Xiao Wen fight the ck Panther Beast for a moment, it was enough for him to catch The Beast and Xiao Wen movement. The level was not much different. Xiao Wen could easily fight. As he looked at her she was still not used to the sudden increase in power. If given time. he thought that she would be able to kill the ck Panther Beast in the blink of an eye. Xiao Wen took about a moment before getting used to her power. She was able to inflict severe wounds on the ck Panther Beast. and while she was about to kill it Chen Ming stopped her. He noticed something when he looked at the ck Panther Beast. ¡®Sadness in its eyes¡­not anger or unwillingness to die¡¯ He looked at its body carefully. found that it was a female ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡¯ Chen Ming looked at the ck Panther Beast. It looked in one direction. It didn''t resist him in the slightest. Its eyes showed concern. The reason it didn''t fight with them in the first ce and choose to run away. It must have something to do with something in that direction ¡°I don''t know if you understand what I''m saying. But if you understand, make a noise.¡± The ck Panther Beast made a sound. ¡®Its sound like a cat then a panther¡¯ Chen Ming did not believe the ck panther beast. He was thinking about how to deal with this. Actually, it''s better to ask Little Long. In case his brother knew something he couldmunicate with him He awakened Little Long. He yawned before looking around with his big and cute eyes. He looked at the ck Panther Beast before turning to Chen Ming before letting out a sound. His voice was lovely in Chen Ming''s ears. but for some reason The ck panther was actually trembling with fear. ¡°Looks like beasts canmunicate with each other even if they are of different species.¡± Chen Ming thought, because Little Long asked him, Can He eat a panther beast? looks delicious Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. Little Long had a slightly sad look on his face. But the ck Panther was relieved. Chen Ming asked Little Long what he wanted. Before Little Long looked at the ck Panther Beast. He loosened himself from Chen Ming''s neck. and flew up to the sky. He grewrger and grew up to ten meters tall. looking down at the ck panther beast Little Long suddenly let out a roar. ----------------------------- The Sky Dragon ¡°Chen Long¡± had defeated ¡°ck Panther¡±. Want to adopt a panther as a pet? Yes/No ----------------------------- Pets? Chen Ming thought about it. Little Long was not his pet because he and he were connected by bonds. But with this ck panther beast, he only spared it and let Little Long defeat it. He got it as a pet? Chen Ming thought for a bit. He thought that the game system should have a lot of interesting things. He immediately made an agreement and epted the ck Panther as his pet. He named it cky¡­ Chen Ming after adopting her as his pet He suddenly understood what she was thinking. She was now worried about her children. They were waiting for food ¡®Look like i was right¡¯ Chen Ming deducted something She different from other panthers because she was mutated but what caused her to mutated ¡®Maybe She mutated because where her nest were located¡¯ 85 Chapter 85 She was a panther like every panther in this grasnd. Only different in the area where her nest was located far from the usual habitat. Looked like for some reason She was expelled from her territory. She couldn¡¯t go back there. If she and her children went back, other panthers would not ept them into the herd because of how different they were they might even attack them to protect their territories Fortunately, She was mutated. Therefore, she could hunt for food to feed her children. But who would have thought that she would soon encounter Chen Ming and Xiao Wen who had almost killed her? Chen Ming, knowing that, felt guilty. She just wanted to protect and feed her children. she was not intended toe close to their amodation. Chen Ming with guilt He used a red potion to heal her then he checked her stats from the name that used to be a race became the name given by him He didn''t think much. All he was thinking at this moment was to have a pet capable of under hismand. cky looked worried now. Chen Ming told her to take him and Xiao Wen to her children. she had be his pet so she trusted him. She immediately led him to her nest. Chen Ming had now arrived at a cave not far from the steep hill. The cave was covered with trees and bushes. make it difficult to see Chen Ming and Xiao Wen, who had arrived, even looked at each other. ¡°The Heaven and Earth energy around here is extremely concentrated. Even though it wasn''tpared to the seventh floor of the Merchant Hall. But it is still three to four times more than the general area.¡± As always, Little long and his jade were hungrily absorbing Heaven and Earth energy. Chen Ming felt that he was about to level up again. If he stayed here He didn''t want to level up right now. He only had six levels left before he had to pass through the Heavens tribtion. He''s not ready now. Chen Ming disconnected himself from Little Long and his jade. The Heaven and Earth energy continued to be absorbed. but not sent to him. It was deposited in Little Long and Jade. cky walked into the cave. Chen Ming saw that there should be no problem and followed her. Xiao Wen was the same. Inside the cave was veryplex. If it wasn''t for cky to use her nose to follow the scent. they must have lost their way a long time ago. Chen Ming with a good brain was able to remember the details of the entrances and paths. Even without cky now, he was confident that he could easily find a way out of here. The deeper they went into the cave, Chen Ming felt that the Heaven and Earth energy became more dense. If he had to guess This ce must have been a ce where strong martial practitioners were trained. He followed cky for a while. arrived at the point where it was arge room. There were three ck panther cubs ying and chasing each other. Chen Ming, seeing this room, only smiled. ¡°Look at Wen Sis. If we killed cky just now We never knew that a ce like this would exist. The Heaven and Earth energy here was very suitable for cultivation. and Look at the wall. It has various techniques engraved on it.¡± Just like in Chinese movies or novels. In this room, there are pictures of people in different postures. He wasn''t sure if these techniques were at what level. because no one told him The system was silent as if to say that he need to help himself Chen Ming slowly read the message on the wall. Little Long had already gone out and yed with the cubs. cky looked at her children after making sure that all of her children were safe. She was also sitting next to Chen Ming. He looked at her and found that she had now returned to a normal panther. It seems that each of his pets has the ability to transform. This is good. He didn¡¯t want to have trouble when going into where people live. He could see the future if he had a rare pet. It must have all the young masters wanting to show off girls. and came to find him in order to get his pet to buy girls'' hearts He made a bet to himself that he would surely encounter those situations for sure If he really encountered that situation He would definitely like to be a viin then a hero. At least he had to be at the Earth Profound Stage first. If he had reached the Earth Profound Stage, then ording to his calction He was able to fight at the Initial stage Sky Profound Stage. It was the same level as that royal teacher that made him feel terrified. There were still many things Chen Ming had to do. Now he needed to unravel the secrets of this ce. He read to the stone pir in the middle of the room, saying: Eighteen directions clouds The moon shines without direction Demons bow down I am the Nameless Emperor Chen Ming had only read at this point before he felt something. He seemed to know what to do from now on. ording to the experience of Wikipedia that he has studied ¡°This is definitely the Tomb of the Nameless Emperor!¡± ording to the custom this ce was definitely a tomb Why? The entrance of this ce was a massive maze If he didn¡¯t had cky lead the way he might get lost easily and after the maze there''s a lot of great techniques and big words here. If it''s not a tomb, then what was it? ? It¡¯s onlyck of traps but Chen Ming knew that in this era advanced traps was¡¯t created yet or the owner of this tomb didn¡¯t intend to harm people who found this tomb by chance Xiao Wen agreed with Chen Ming. This ce resembles a tomb she heard of there many tomb that had been found since she was born She looked at these techniques that were engraved on the stone pirs these were legacy that the tomb owner wanted the fated one to inherit Xiao Wen read the technique. No matter how much she read, she couldn''t understand. There must be some reason for sure. Chen Ming with the power of Wikipedia from the information he had read he knew what to do in this situation He walked towards the stone pir before kneeling down, bowing to the pir three times and speaking in a firm tone. ¡°Little Chen Ming salutes the Nameless Emperor!¡± Chen Ming''s voice echoed throughout the room, Xiao Wen, cky, and Little Long looked at him. They didn''t know what he was doing, but they didn''t stop him. Maybe he knew something they didn¡¯t. Chen Ming followed the theory of Chinese fiction. He wasn''t sure if it was going to be what he thought. But he thought it probably was. because when he kowtowed his head on the ground His sensory ear heard the mechanical sound. The stone pir slowly moved up to the ceiling. shows the rest of the text that bury inside the floor 86 Chapter 86 Eighteen directions clouds The moon shines without direction Demons bow down I am the nameless emperor Now that I the great one passed on shall not return I give my treasure to those who deserved Chen Ming wanted tough. He had already looked at it. Everything was ording to his keikaku! He could only shake his head. He then got up before bowing his head to the stone pir once more. ¡°Thank you, Nameless Emperor. I promise that I will not let you down.¡± Chen Ming finished saying that. The letters on the pirs lit up. including the letters on the wall before it immediately circted and directed towards Chen Ming. Without denying it, Chen Ming let that light hit him. He could feel that his power was increasing. His level had risen from level 94, now reaching 99 to one hundred. Chen Ming didn''t want to go up to the Earth Profound Stage at this moment, he would have to collect these powers first. He had Little Long and the Ten Thousand Moon Jade help to absorb the excessive energy from within him. In order for him to maintain his level at 99 only, this was not only stopping Chen Ming from improving his level too quickly. The energy absorbed into the jade and Little Long''s body would be cleansed to the utmost purity. Before he could use it to raise his level when he reached the Earth Profound Stage. The Heaven and Earth energy surrounding the cave was greatly reduced. but still more than outside Chen Ming decided to make this a base for everyone to cultivate Chen Ming checked his quest ------------------- Mission: Help the n ------------------- Create initial Qi foundation Stage cultivator(125/500) Create Intermediate Qi foundation Stage cultivator (74/250) Create advanced Qi foundation Stage cultivator (32/150) Create initial Qi Gathering stage cultivator (20/100) Create intermediate Qi Gathering stage cultivator (1/50) Create advanced Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/20) ------------------- Duration: 3 months ------------------- Reward: The Key to Heaven''s Realm/Divine Medicine Alchemist Mission [1] ------------------- ¡°It''s not bad. Looking at the number of people who broke through the high level more and more. I don''t think I''ll have to wait a month for my mission to be aplished.¡± Everything was going well for Chen Ming. But he still couldn''t calm down right now. He believed that every time he was lucky, the next day or the next week, bad things would happen. It''s always like this. From his experience¡­ He had collected more than one hundred yuan(15dors). He brought it back to the police station but no one came to pick it up. So that money belongs to him. He thought he was lucky. After that, just a couple of days There was a car ident that hit an electric pole and that pole flew at him. He was able to survive because he had been trained very well. His shirt was only slightly torn. He didn''t think anything at that time. But he noticed that every time he was lucky. The misfortunes were of the same level or higher than his luck. will attack him immediately This too, he was very lucky. But He though bad luck would surely followter. maybe not now Maybe another month in the future he could not know But even if he doesn''t know People who have been through this kind of experience for ten years He didn''t think he would die that easily. The next morning, Chen Ming brought everyone to the cave where he received the inheritance treasure from the Nameless Emperor. There was nothing left here. He was trying to find valuable things inside the cave but found nothing Right now, there was only a lot of Qi flowing around here. The guards and young masters began to train. Chen Ming had given them time to train, hunt, and systematically harvest herbs. allowing everyone to be able to represent each other''s role Everyone who came here must be stronger. Otherwise, they had to train harder than others. Chen Ming watched them train with a serious expression. He made everyone practice ording to the steps of the technique. After that, give them a heavily modified body building training program. It was something like doing cardio that was many times more brutal than normal.It help to circte their Qi through their blood while strengthen their body Fortunately, they were profound users. They could use defensive profound energy. and self-healing to a certain extent In one word, Chen Ming''s cultivation was very rocky. Everyone leveled up. Although not equal to Chen Ming who had trained on the seventh floor of the Merchant Hall. But to level up so many levels in such a short period of time It''s almost impossible. Thanks to Chen Ming''s party system and training methods it was doable. Training at Huxia Grasnd in a blink of an eye, it''s been a week. The guards who trained harder than all the young masters Level up on average twenty to thirty levels. Someone could break through the major stage. There were a total of five people who were able to rise to the Qi Gathering Stage right now. As of now the trio who hated Chen Ming and feared him a week ago, could be seen that they were very loyal to Chen Ming. no matter where he went The three will always follow. keep an eye out for him Chen Ming had never thought that his training would be so effective. Moreover, his reputation for everyone was all five stars. They believed in Chen Ming. If he said white was ck, they all believed him without thinking. They had seen Chen Ming create many miracles. It was normal to obey him even if there was no system involve in this matter ¡°Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, Yun Mingde, from now on I appoint the three of you as my adjutants. Keep doing good things like this.¡± Chen Ming in the past week He felt that these three were reliable people. Even though they didn''t have very high talent, But that was thest thing he would think about. The three obeyed him more than the others. It would have been nice to let these three be his close soldiers. The three knelt on one knee before vowing to Chen Ming now and in the future. The three were now in his permanent party. instead of a temporary party How are the two different? Permanent and temporary parties If it is a permanent party, no matter how far apart they are, they can still share their experiences. It''s not like a temporary party that has to be nearby in order to share experiences. Temporary parties or Permanent parties were different from boud. boud, besides sharing their experiences, also share their strength with each other. and since there were many people who had already broken through to a higher level and it was his turn now. ¡®I can¡¯t lose face to them right they already in Qi Gathering Stage now It is my time to step forward¡¯ He chose a ce where he would break through to the Earth Profound Stage at the Nameless Emperor''s tomb. He didn''t want anyone to be in danger, so he drove everyone out of the tomb. Not even Little Long and Xiao Wen could stay beside him. ¡°Ming Little Bro, let Wen Sis stay with you. no matter what. We will never be apart.¡± ¡°Pii, Pii, Piiiii!!¡± Little Long nodded, if Chen Ming died, he would die too. What use would it be to let him leave? Wouldn''t it be better to fight and help Chen Ming pass the tribtions? 87 Chapter 87 Chen Ming was moved that Xiao Wen and Little Long were so worried about him. He couldn''t help but have theme with him. He would try his best to protect them Chen Ming would be the first in the history of the martial world. He was the youngest Qi Gathering Stage and now he would be the youngest to ascend to the Earth Profound Stage. He was confident In spite of the average person taking decades, even hundreds of years, if he seeded From now he would be one of those powerhouse who was not to be messed with In the past seven days, he had continuously practiced the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique. He found that the more he practiced this technique, the more he was able to flow his profound energy faster. Now he still couldn''t use it while doing other things. But he was confident that if it reached a master level, He would be able to use it while doing other things. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 99 Health 1980/1980(+256) Mystical Energy 9900/9900(+128) ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Advanced Stage) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ---Lover Bond--- Xiao Wen(Fiancee) ---Soul Bond--- Chen Long(Sky Dragon) ---Pet--- cky(Demonic ck Panther) --------------------- Chen Ming was at the stone pir where he got the nameless emperor''s legacy. Now, both the technique and the words left by him were gone. The knowledge he had obtained from the Nameless Emperor was sealed. He had to wait until he could ascend to the higher realm before he could unlocked it He believed that it would be more bad than good if he were to learn the Nameless Emperor''s technique now. He still had two techniques left that he hadn''t practiced. Nine Souls Sword and Dark Art technique He would only be able to learn it when he was at the Earth Profound Stage. which was after this Chen Ming took out the red blood potion then gave it to Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen Sis If something unexpected happens, use this.¡± Xiao Wen had an uncertain look on her face. She tried to tell him to keep it. It might save his life. He just smiled before he said. ¡°Wen Sis misunderstands something. Why do I give it to you? that because when I get struck by the lightning from heaven tribtion how can I use it you have to help me then¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xiao Wen had a slightly embarrassed face before taking the potion. Little Long was now flying around the cave. His size was about two meters longer than before. He was twelve meters long now. If Chen Ming were to sessfully breakthrough into Earth Profound Stage His body will be longer again for sure Chen Ming made preparations. He felt that he was already prepared. It was time to open the ceremony. "Alright, let''s get it on da road!" Chen Ming looked up at the sky from inside the cave. He didn''t know how much this cave could withstand the lightning strikes of the heavens. But he will try. ¡°Hopefully, this cave chosen by the Nameless Emperor will be able to block the lightning from the heavens.¡± Chen Ming then let the energy contained in the jade and from within Little Long enter his body. His level rose from 99 to 100, then stopped. Chen Ming tried to absorb the Heaven and Earth energy from both of them. It created a wave of energy that smashed his Dantian into arger size. He was about to break through to the realm of the Earth Profound Stage. He did so, resulting in an abnormality of the surrounding Sky Heaven sent a test to him immediately. the test whether he was worthy of such a heaven-defying power. Chen Ming thought that lightning would attack from outside. Who would have thought that a ck cloud would form in a cave like this!? This wasn''t what he had thought! "Jesus¡­Ah I¡¯m chinese why jesus though I don¡¯t know!" Was this his bad luck after good luck? It''s so lethal. Although this wasn''t the first time he had encountered such a serious danger. But there was never a time when it was about this kind of change in nature. He could swear he had never done anything wrong to Heaven. Why was Heaven so cruel to him? Outside the cave, the guards and the trio along with the young masters watched the tribtion their young patriarch was about to face. They had faith in him being an anomaly. Now he will reach the Earth Profound Stage. The same level as the Great Elder of the n. Moreover, they had never witnessed the tribtion before. When they saw it, they had to swallow their saliva. ¡°Is this what we will meet on the day when we reach the Earth Profound Stage?¡± Everyone began to tremble. But with Chen Ming''s self-confidence, everyone believed that their young master would definitely pass through it. They know nothing at all. If it''s a normal person, there might not be many ck clouds in the sky. But this was Chen Ming they talking about the anomaly. Heaven must be especially fond of him to immediately send a heavy thunderstorm as a gift. Fortunately, he was in the cave. Otherwise, he would definitely have had a heart attack and died if he saw what was outside Chen Ming now swallowed his saliva. Will he be able to survive with this level up? Chen Ming took a deep breath. Whatever it takes he will do his best, he learned the Nine Souls Sword Technique along with the dark art technique that both were at the Martial Ancestor Stage ¡°Come on heaven is that the best ya can do!.¡± Chen Ming would use these two techniques to protect himself from Heaven Chen Ming immediately learned the Nine Soul Sword and Dark Art in order to fight the Heavenly Tribtion. He who had learned the two techniques at the Martial Ancestor Stage felt much stronger. Nine Souls Sword was a technique that would create nine different types of swords to use against enemies. Each sword became stronger ording to their individual spirit energy. The spirit energy here was abination of profound energy and life force. This technique used his own life force, turning it into a great technique that no one had ever been able to practice before. and when using both this with his mystical energy will make it even stronger the original already surpassed every technique in the same level add to his mystical energy in the mix It bes much bullshet! The nine types of swords are Fire Sword, Wind Sword, Water Sword, Earth Sword, Silver Sword, Golden Sword, Yin Sword, Yang Sword, and thest Great Unified Sword. The nine swords were of different strength. In the initial stage, he could only use four swords, which were the Four Elemental Swords, Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire, in the intermediate stage, he would be able to use the Silver Sword. Advanced Stage would be able to use the golden sword Mastered Stage would be able to use the yin and yang sword. And finally, at the final stage when he could use every sword, he would be able to use the Great Unified Sword, which wouldbine the eight swords into the final sword that could destroy everything. And that was the normal version in his version he could use every sword from the start! but sadly his energy wasn¡¯t enough so he could only use four sword at basic element at best Dark Art techniques It was a technique that helps to control the power of Dark energy better. make him understand the rules of the elements and bring it out to use effectively Looking back and forth, these two techniquesplement each other. one was like a body The other was like a spirit. He couldbine these two techniques. And when he thought like that, suddenly -------------------- Please name your ¡°new technique¡± -------------------- 88 Chapter 88 Just like before, he invented the Swirl Wind Fire Technique. This one he identally came up with. He thought for a moment before giving it a name. ¡°Let''s just call it the Nine Mystical Sword.¡± -------------------- Name Completed -------------------- Nine Mystical Swords (Stage:???) ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that stage¡­is it higher than Martial Ancestor Stage really¡­¡± Chen Ming blinked. He tried to give it a try. He found that he was in a lot of pain. His body was not strong enough to use it. He suspected that he must at least be at the level of the Sky Profound Stage. He was not in a hurry. But now what to do with this squealing ck cloud He immediately used the Nine Souls Sword. Summons the Pure Water Sword. Water, if it was very pure water, can be used as an electrical instor as well. He didn''t choose the Earth Sword because he was certain that the lightning that woulde down would definitely be extremely violent and could destroy the earth sword in solid form for sure he needed something that could absorb the vibration of the electrons. If using an Earth Sword, he wasn''t sure that his Earth Sword would be strong enough to prevent a lightning strike. but if it''s water It has a greater absorbance than soil. Therefore, it should be able to withstand the attacks from lightning better. Chen Ming brought up the four water swords making it look like a shield, preparing to use them to defend or destroy the oing lightning. Little Long now used his body to spin around Chen Ming. Preventing the lightning that would reach him. His scales were extremely strong. He believed that it could block the lightning against Chen Ming. Xiao Wen took out her sword. Her sword was like his water sword. It has lightning resistance properties as well. ¡°Everyone be careful, it ising.¡± Chen Ming could tell from the gathering of lightning. it keeps getting brighter It was said that in the Earth Profound Stage, lightning would only strike three times. Lightning gathered in the clouds for about a while. And finally it crashed down. Chen Ming sent his water sword towards the lightning that struck down with precision. His senses were very sensitive. The lightning that was first sent down was really fast. but still slower than normal lightning the first lightning can be easily eliminated¡­maybe? The inside of the cave had only broken down a little, but the outer cave area was heavily destroyed. Fortunately, the cave was protected by some kind of energy barrier. causing lightning to be unable to destroy even the slightest bit of the cave The guards and young master were all terrified. The lightning strike seemed to signal the end of the world. Everyone now looked extremely shocked. But there were some people who were even more shocked. In a valley far far away, the world above the cloud, an old man with white eyebrows and a beard stretched to his waist. Currently meditating. He saw something. He could only smile. ¡°Finally He has returned.¡± The old man looked at the beautiful moon that was in front of him now. The world below, even though it''s morning But the world above has no precise time control. Everything is uncertain. At the upper boundary, only the strong will survive. The first lightning was not so much. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. He was able to use the Water-type Nine Souls Sword Technique to block the lightning and was able to sessfully destroy the first lightning bolt without losing much, only one tenth of his total strength. ¡°To summon the four pure water swords didn¡¯t use much of my profound energy. but if I were to maintain it for a long time, it would consume a lot of my profound energy.¡± One sword consumed about one hundred units, four swords consumed a total of four hundred units. This was just to summon the swords.but to maintain it and use it to attack had a very different energy usage. Like when he collided with the lightning just now, Chen Ming had put a thousand units into it. He didn¡¯t know how much he need to use for the next lightning strike Profound energy was a very necessary thing right now. If he had a potion that could help restore his profound energy, it would be good. But he only had the ck Bull Pill that restored a bit of profound strength. which is by no means enough Chen Ming looked at the ck clouds floating on the ceiling of the cave as it began to collect the lightning again. This time it was more intense. Chen Ming looked at it, it was about twice stronger than it was before. ¡°It looks like it will be twice stronger every time the previous one was destroyed or prevented.¡± Chen Ming had to prepare. He then guessed how the tribtion was going to be. as usual the outside of the cave was now in chaos. No one who had broken through the Earth Profound Stage would inflict such wrath on the heavens. It was as if the heavens were telling him that He cheated to choose to break through inside the cave. with a protective barrier like this Chen Ming made preparations again. The lightning this time wille down faster and more intense than before. ¡°Well, if the power of this lightning was twice as strong as the previous one, I just need to put my profound energy into the sword twice should be enough.¡± Chen Ming spread his profound energy into the four swords. five hundred units per sword The equivalent of all four swords consumed two thousand of his power. Chen Ming had nine thousand nine hundred units of profound energy within himself. At this moment, three thousand units had been used up, there were six thousand nine hundred left. which whenbined with Xiao Wen''s His profound energy was still over seven thousand. which should be sufficient for further tribtion --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 99 Health 1880/1880(+256) Mystical Energy 6900/9900(+128) --------------------- The second lightning bolt was slightly darker and twice asrge. When the ck Cloud Lightning finished charging It immediately attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming gritted his teeth before raising his right index and middle fingers to the sky. A streak of blue light streaked upwards. Suddenly hit with the lightning that fell down. Chen Ming coughed up a little blood. The second lightning strike was even more intense. He could actually prevent it. but was injured internally This injury was considered very minor. But with Xiao Wen who was very worried for Chen Ming. This was a big deal to her! ¡°Ming Di!¡± Xiao Wen immediately rushed over to support Chen Ming. She did not hesitate, downing the red potion. Before feeding him using her mouth Chen Ming blinked and quickly recovered. She fed him potion with her mouth! OMG! he liked it very much ¡®I didn¡¯t get that much injured that I couldn¡¯t drink it myself but who cares! I like it!¡¯ He felt that his pain just now disappeared. Xiao Wen, for certainty, put another red potion in his mouth. until Chen Ming was restored to his former glory. Xiao Wen sighed before looking at the ck cloud that was gathering the next attack. expected to be thest tribtion 89 Chapter 89 Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Di, this time let Wen Sis join you. We will get through it together.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. He hesitated a little. But seeing Xiao Wen''s serious expression, he could only nod his head. before speaking ¡°Um, then Wen Sis uses her own profound energy to create a protective barrier. use all the power. This is probably thest time.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. This was thest tribtion before reaching the Earth Profound Stage. Chen Ming was going to be a real big boss now Chen Ming and Xiao Wen prepared. As Little Long looked up at the sky. he looked at the two of them before shaking his head. It was as if he knew something was going to happen that the two hadn''t prepared for. Little Long gathered all the surrounding Qi. Wait for the unexpected to happen. Little Long saw this, but he was a dragon who came from the most ancient dragon bloodline even though his blood was diluted through generations it was still there. He can perceive what will happen better than the average person. He believed in Chen Ming that he could ovee this danger. But even then, he didn''t want Chen Ming be in too much danger If he had let Chen Ming suffer then what was the point in bounding him as his pet even though Chen Ming didn¡¯t treat him like pet but a brother Because of that, Little Long loved Chen Ming very much. He was willing to die to protect him if he was in danger. He looked up at the sky angrily. whoever or whatever thought of hurting his brother? He will destroy it, even if it was the heavens. Little Long was unaware, but the dragon bloodline within him that was asleep was slightly stimted. his scales light up and shine. At first his scales were green. but at this moment, his scales were mixed with a blue tint. Little Long frantically absorbed the surrounding Heaven and Earth energy. Prepare for the Heavenly tribtions, he knew that there were more than three tribtions for someone who had defied fate like Chen Ming. The more you resist the heavens The more heavens send more difficult tribtion. Chen Ming at this moment did not know that there would be more tribtions for him. He then used another four thousand of his power while using his master level iron body. Chen Ming''s profound energy was rapidly declining. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Qi Gathering Stage Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 94 Health 1880/1880(+256) Mystical Energy 2900/9400(+128) --------------------- Chen Ming''s Qi was now only over three thousand. which if there is another attack There was absolutely no way for him to survive. Now Chen Ming had prepared for the third tribtion. Xiao Wen was the same. The two waited for the final tribtion. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen hold hands. Xiao Wen still had more profound energy than Chen Ming. But her profound energy was normal. Which was weaker than his She had to use most of her reserve thatbined with Chen Ming to make the curtain of pure water energy. ¡°Come here, Wen Sis. Let''s try our best. You too Little Long.¡± Little Long nodded, no matter what, he would protect his brother and sister. The third tribtion struck down. This time it was so intense that the light caused Chen Ming to be unable to see anything. He needed to his senses and bring his four swords to the lightning strike. Bang!!!!!! A lightning that was as intense as the attack of an advanced Earth Profound Stage practitioner. With Chen Ming''s Water Sword, they fought very hard. Chen Ming was now using the same amount of profound energy as those of the Intermediate Earth Profound Stage. Fortunately, Xiao Wen helped to take the first part of the battle first. allowing him to withstand this third tribtion. Bang Bang Bang!!! The lightning that Chen Ming couldn''t resist. Destroys the surrounding area into a pothole. Fortunately, there was no one in the cave. This allowed Chen Ming to block the third Heaven''s attack without anyone taking damage. Xiao Wen and him were only slightly injured. There was nothing that could not be healed with red potion. They both drank it and immediately their injuries were healed. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. ¡°My profound energy is almost exhausted now. Fortunately this is thest time. If there is one more time, I will surely die.¡± Chen Ming felt that this tribtion was extremely difficult. He must be more prepared next time. Fortunately, the presence of this cave allowed him to pass the test. Chen Ming already knew from the beginning that the ck cloud in the cave was only a small part of the test. He had already inherited the nameless emperor. There was no way He didn¡¯t know what''s going on outside. Chen Ming knew that if he were to break through outside He would have turned into a roasted duck by now. What made the tribtion so difficult? He would have to go back and ask Chen Yijing. When he reached the Earth Profound Stage, was it this level? And while he was rxed that he could rise to the level of the Earth Profound Stage. He heard the lightning again. ¡°Oh no no don''t tell me that.¡± This was his fate. This was something he had encountered throughout his life. His profound energy was about to run out. This lightning bolt was twice as strong as the previous one. it wasparable to an attack of a Peak level of Earth Profound Stage¡­ What should Chen Ming do now? Terrifying roar of lightning spreaded throughout the whole grasnd. The sky now turns red. The ck clouds were now gone Instead of it was blood-red clouds looked so ominous Chen Ming was now aware of the danger. He looked at Xiao Wen before speaking in a serious tone. ¡°Wen Sis get out of here It is too dangerous now.¡± Xiao Wen heard what Chen Ming said she shook her head before stubbornly said ¡°No, I''m not going anywhere. I will be with Ming Di. If you die I will die with you even if you force me out I will onlymit suisideter¡­So please let me be with you until the very end¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen was stubborn now. He knew If he forced her. She was definitely not going. He could not think of any other way. The lightning now began to form. He looked at Little Long. Little Long now stared at the red clouds. his eyes glowed. ¡°LittleLong, what are you nning to do? Juste down here, don''t get close to that lightning, it''s dangerous!¡± Chen Ming could not even notice Little Long. he had long stopped wrapping around Chen Ming and Xiao Wen. and was staring up at the ceiling of the cave that was now a blood red cloud. Little Long turned to look at Chen Ming before snorting with his voice. Chen Ming knew what he wanted to do. He narrowed his eyes before asking. ¡°How confident are you?¡± ¡°One hundred percent!¡± 90 Chapter 90 Chen Ming opened his eyes wide. Usually when he talks to Little Long He would be able to understand what Little Long wanted automatically. He had never spoken to him in words before. But now He could speak with him inside his head. Moreover, He uses the word percent. Little Long''s voice was very cute right now, his voice was like the voice of a four or five year old boy. Chen Ming looked at him. He now flew towards the blood red cloud. The lightning cloud was able to sense him. and attack him with a red lightning bolt. For Heaven Little Long and Chen Ming were one and the same person. having souls connected to each other Therefore, attacking Little Long was no different from attacking Chen Ming. Even Though if the heavens killed Little Long, Chen Ming was only injured, not dead. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Wen Sis I don''t know what Little Long wanted to do. But we must save him. Wen Sis sent me all the profound energy that Wen Sis had. I will help Little Long.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. Only Chen Ming asked what he wanted. She will give him everything. She gave almost all of her profound energy to Chen Ming. but with different levels of power All Xiao Wen''s profound energy sent to Chen Ming could only be converted to a thousand units. Chen Ming with around four thousand powers left. Using the Sky Steps, he climbed the wall to the ceiling before stomping up to stand on Little Long''s head. Little Long looked at Chen Ming. He tried to steady himself So that Chen Ming could stand on his head without any problems. ¡°Little Long, you don''t have to do it alone. You just tell me what you want to do. Then I will help you.¡± "but¡­" LittleLong wanted to deny. what he was going to do was too dangerous. Chen Mingughed before making a serious face. ¡°This is your brother''s order. Little Long dared to deny that?¡± Chen Ming was furious. Little Long was startled before hurriedly shaking his head. causing Chen Ming to wobble a little. He spoke with great speed. ¡°No, Little Long had no intention of disobeying his brother''s orders. But it''s dangerous.¡± Chen Ming let out augh. ¡°Since when did you judge something dangerous or not dangerous? Come on, believe in me. and tell me what you want to do. The lightning is about to finish charging.¡± Chen Ming asked in a hurry. Without doing anything, he, Little Long, and Xiao Wen would all die. Little Long said what he wanted to do. Chen Ming was stunted. He looked at Little Long before speaking. ¡°for real, Little Long?¡± Little Long nodded. Chen Ming was now used to riding Little Long. He thought for a bit before smiling. ¡°Interesting, I think it will definitely work. Come on, Little Long. Let''s get the show on the road!¡± Chen Ming smiled. He then put all his strength into the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique and the Iron Body. He sat cross-legged on Little Long''s head. beforebining his consciousness with Little Long. p The two had souls that were connected to each other. Thus, the two had no problem merging into one. The two spoke up at the same time. This was a technique that both of them came up with in the fresh. ¡°Man Beast Fusion!¡± The powers of the two werepletelybined. one and the same His power was that of Little Long. And Little Long''s power was his. Little Long was now the leading spirit. Four pairs of wings grew out of his back. his power increased enormously. Roarrrrr!!!!!!! His roar was so powerful that it shattered many lightninging his way after destroy many red lightning he now was in front of the blood red cloud He opened his mouth as wide as he could. A blood red cloud that was about to shoot extremely violent lightning at him. but something happen to it before it could release the lightning There was an instantaneous instability. Little Long and Chen Ming were swallowing the blood red clouds!. as if it was cotton candy! Never in history That there will be something like this! Little Long was not an ordinary Sky Dragon. His true bloodline was that of The Sky Dragon Heaven Devourer. An ancient dragon that was destroyed by the heavens millions of years ago. Now it''s back again Under Chen Ming to ascend to the peak once more! Little Long and Chen Ming used the Man Beast Fusion. Greatly increased the power bybining both of their souls. The two souls were tightly fused together. The blood red clouds were quickly swallowed up. The umted lightning was also absorbed into the two of them. A red lightning entered Chen Ming''s dantian. This lightning was no ordinary lightning. But it''s a heavenly tribtion lightning. It is said to be able to prate the defenses of all things. In their dantian, there was a Heavenly Tribtion Lightning. What does this mean? If the heavens continued to use lightning to test those who would break through the major realm for others, it can be extremely horrifying and terrifying. Because the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning could destroy a cultivator to their soul never to reincarnate again. But when it met Chen Ming and Little Long now, It couldn¡¯t do anything. The lightning from now on will only strengthen them. Chen Ming and Little could always fuse their souls then swallow every tribtioning their way! Such a nonsensical thing exist No wondered the heaven destroyed Little Long ancestor in the past Chen Ming''s dantian became stronger and stronger from the constant lightning strikes. Until it can easily receive attacks from the red lightning, Red Lightning couldn''t escape Chen Ming and Little Long. Level up! Level up! Level up! What does level up now mean? This meant that Chen Ming had officially reached the Earth Profound Stage. Heaven was the loser in this sh. The blood red clouds outside the cave had now dissipated as if it did not want to be swallowed up like the clouds inside the cave. The group of guards and young masters who saw the blood red cloud had disappeared. looking at each other Zhang Tie saw that and spoke up. ¡°Let''s hurry and see Young Master. I think the Young Master should be able to ovee the Heaven Tribtion by now, the Young Master must have risen to the Earth Profound Stage.¡± Jiao Qi nodded, he thought so too. Yun Mingde breathed a sigh of relief. He thought they were all going to die seeing such terrifying blood red clouds. The three immediately led the Guards and Young Masters inside the cave Chen Ming used to break through. Chen Ming was now sitting on Little Long''s head. The two closed their eyes and were dealing with the Heaven and Earth Profound energy within themselves. Level up! Level up! Level up! Level up! Level up! Level up! 91 Chapter 91 Both Little Long and Chen Ming were now leveling up. Chen Ming was very strong now. He thought that his bnce was going to be broken again. need to practice again By fusing with Little Long And swallowing the Heaven Tribtion, the Dragon Breathing Technique was now broken through to an master level. He probably wouldn''t have thought that after breaking through to the Earth Profound Stage His mission will be aplished as well. -------------------- The mission: ¡°Dragon Warrior[1]¡± has beenpleted. Reward: Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence/ Level up +10 -------------------- -------------------- Do you want to use the Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence? Yes/No -------------------- Chen Ming had already lost his bnce so be it then. He agreed to use it immediately. Chen Ming could feel that his body was heating up. keep getting hotter He could feel that on his cyx something emerged. He closed his eyes and didn''t want to wake up, tail! He could feel his tail grow out. He didn''t think that what He was joking about was true! Moreover, He also had horns on his forehead. Besides the tail and horns, there were also two pairs of wings like Little Long. Little Long had also benefited as the two were now connected. his horns appear as well. his scales hadpletely changed from green to blue. Both of them looked very noble now. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 115 Health 6900/6900(+256) Mystical Energy 23000/23000(+128) ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Mastered Stage) Dark art (Initial Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Initial Stage) Nine Mystical Swords (Sealed) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ¡ªFusion¡ª Man Beast Fusion(Little Long) ---Bond¡ª Xiao Wen(Fiancee) --------------------- Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were bright blue. He found that he was able to see everything around him with a 360 degree view. Moreover, the rity of the images in Ultra HD was amazing. Chen Ming slowly stood on Little Long''s head. spreading his wings and wagging his tail, Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. ¡°How am I going to return to my original form?¡± Chen Ming was confused as to what to do. Little Long onlyughed before teaching Chen Ming about returning to his original form. It was like Little Long had made himself smaller. And when he returned to his original form, his power had been halved. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage upation: Dragon Warrior Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) Level 115 Health 3450/3450(+256) Mystical Energy 11500/11500(+128) ------------------- But even halving, it''s still a hell of a lot. Chen Ming moved his body and found that he was unable to control his power very well. He jumped off Little Long''s head. and as soon as his feetnded on the ground BANG!!!! The floor of the cave exploded. The cave walls trembled at the impact. Chen Ming now was no different from a ten-ton stone pendulum, he looked around, he just jumped from the top of Little Long''s head, causing such damage to the cave. This was defying thew of physics! Why was there so much force even with his two tons sword Chen Ming slowly but surely control his power the force that was generate just now was because his energy was leaking Chen Ming let the jade absorb the leaking energy and put it inside him again circte it so that it was not waste He after adjust his energy a bit tried to hold his two tons sword but there something very wrong ¡°The two tons sword can''t bnce me anymore...seriously¡± Chen Ming breathed out a sigh. He was wielding a two tons sword that he thought was quite heavy earlier, as if it were a feather. Yes it was almost weightless in his hand He after checking his sword a little turned to look at Little Long flying in the sky. He was also not used to the new power he had acquired. He awakened some parts of his bloodline. He was no longer an ordinary Sky Dragon. he was a Sky Dragon that devoured the heavens. The most ancient dragon race ever recorded in history. And it was the only dragon that the heavens did not allow to exist. He was slowly shrinking in size before slipping lightly wrapped around Chen Ming''s neck. if it was someone else''s neck, their head would have been stered into paste. but Chen Ming feel nothing out of ordinary After checking that Little Long didn''t have any problems, He looked at Xiao Wen. She sat on the floor and took a deep breath. She had used all her strength. Although Chen Ming had increased his level It doesn''t mean that her energy would be restored. Chen Ming walked closer to Xiao Wen before asking. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming with her tired smile. before speaking ¡°I''m fine, Ming Di. Congrattions on being able to break through to the Earth Profound Stage. We still have several days left before Grandma returns to the sect. However, Ming Di had already sessfully be the youngest Earth Profound Stage practitioner. What will Ming Di do from now on?¡± It was said that from the level of the Earth Profound Stage and above, simple training was no longer as effective as it used to be. From this level to the Sky Profound Stage. Cultivators needed to purify their own bodies as much as possible. Otherwise, once reaching the Sky Profound Stage, there would be a problem of not being able to break through the Sky Profound Stage in their lifetime. Chen Ming goal were not just Sky Profound Stage he knew that there next stage so his current goal now set to Martial Ancestor Stage He confident enough he would be able to reach that stage one day ¡®I need to dream big to be sessful¡¯ Martial Ancestor Stage It had been more than thousand years no one could ever reach it. Chen Ming didn¡¯t knew that but he think it might take him years for him to reach that point So now he had to look at it step by step now he need to practice control otherwise he might identally kill someone As Chen Ming was talking to Xiao Wen and trying to bnce himself, The three troublesome friends, the guards and the young masters arrived inside the cave. They looked at Chen Ming. They couldn''t sense what stage he was in, but for sure, now they felt as though in front of them wasn''t Chen Ming but Chen Yijing. His presence was so heavy that they broke in cold sweat 92 Chapter 92 Certainly He was definitely the Earth Profound Stage practitioner. Chen Ming was the first one in history that broken through the Earth Profound Stage at the age of fifteen years old when everyone were in front of Chen Ming the trio walked in front of them and ask Chen Ming if he was alright even though Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde knew that Chen Ming was safe and sound. But they still had to formally ask how he was. Chen Ming smiled at the three before speaking. ¡°I''m fine. I can break through to the Earth Profound Stage without a problem, no there were only slight problems...¡± Everyone who heard that smiled at each other. They look happy that Chen Ming was alright When Chen Ming saw that He was moved by their concern They had been in the forest for seven days and seven nights. it can be said in one word, brutal¡­ It''s very brutal here. They had to live in harsh environments. They didn¡¯t even know how they survived to this day. Everyone''s power level increased very quickly. Chen Ming promised them that after he had broken to the Earth Profound Stage, He will take everyone home. From Huxia snd back to Duanyang, it took much less time when they travel from Duanyang to Huxia snd Everyone at this time was not wearing any weight. Their speed increased greatly. In addition to speed, so did the endurance. They returned to Duanyang in only half an hour, instead of the two. Chen Ming immediately reported to his father, Chen Kongnan. His father who saw him and the guards along with the young masters He had a very surprised expression on his face. ¡°Weijing, you actually rise from the Qi Foundation Stage to the Qi Gathering Stage¡­¡± One of the guards nodded with a smile. before speaking ¡°With young master''s training Weijing and all the guards have broken through at least in the sub realm. It was because we had always been cultivating in the wrong way. and When the young master helped us It''s unbelievable that we coulde this far.¡± Weijing, the guards under Chen Kongnan spoke respectfully. It seemed that the guards had opened up to Chen Ming now. ¡°Good, very good. Ming-er did a great job. Looking at everyone''s strength, everyone''s cultivation had increased a lot in seven days. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes I would not believe it.¡± It was true that the way Chen Ming taught helping them to get enlighten but apart from that it was because of the party system that everyone leveled up so quickly. If it was someone other than Chen Ming, Their level would definitely not increase this much at the best, only one or two levels. No one would be able to cross arge level from the Qi Foundation Stage to the Qi Gathering Stage in seven days. ,m and they may lose their life in the grasnd if it wasn¡¯t Chen Ming who looked after them and not let bad fortune fall into them. Chen Ming smiled at Chen Kongnan. The two talked for a bit before Chen Kongnan had to return to his work. Chen Ming told everyone to disperse. He and Xiao Wen would then go to Zhang Lin''s residence to meet with Zhang Moyin. about his increasing power level Xiao Wen herself as well. Zhang Tie, seeing that Chen Ming had gone, turned to his friend before speaking. ¡°Let''s go, Jiao Qi, Yun Mingde, we train so hard in the grasnd we should rx a bit to celebrate. Chen Ming told us that we need to rest otherwise It will be detrimental to our foundation¡­ I didn''t think I would be able to reach this level if not for him.¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Ming nodded their heads, neither disagree with Zhang Tie. They had not yet reached the breakthrough level of the Qi Gathering Stage. But at least they were at the Advanced Qi Foundation Stage. In a few more days, they would have reached the Qi Gathering Stage. Chen Ming had not yet gone to the merchant hall to inform them about the sess of the mission. He waited for the next group in order to ept the same set of missions. then at that time he will also notify them about the mission The three of themter went straight to their respective residences. When the elders saw their descendants They thought they saw a ghost. Some of them even had higher levels than the elders themselves. They were right to send everyone to train with Chen Ming. Those who didn''t send them decided to send them after this. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen arrived at Zhang Lin''s ce. The two immediately went inside. The two held hands to show their love for each other without care of other people. At first they were not used to it, but now they inseparable ¡°You''re back, Ming-er...wait THIS POWER!!¡± Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin sat and talked in a beautiful ce inside the pce. When Zhang Moyin saw Chen Ming at the Earth Profound Stage, She just gasped. Seven days, not even a month. What the heck was going on!? She also looked at Xiao Wen. her eyebrows twitched. Xiao Wen was now at the Earth Profound Stage too but feeling less like her power was in the Earth Profound Stage in terms of quality not quantity¡­ ¡®How is it possible¡¯ Chen Ming smiled at his Grandma and his mother before speaking. ¡°Umm I think We have a little problem, Grandma Mother. We seem to progress in cultivation too quickly. We can''t control our own power at all. What should We do?¡± Zhang Moyin and Zhang Lin didn''t know whether tough or cry. Other people had problems with their speed being too slow and they didn''t know how to step up themselves. But these two had trouble controlling their own power because their level was rising too fast. Zhang Moyin shook her head before looking for a way to help the two. ¡°Alright, I have a way to help. At the Water Returning Sect, there is a Pulse Closure Cultivation Technique. It will allow you to turn on and off your pulse points that you didn''t want or half closed it. Usually this technique was used for hiding. But for you two, I think it is suitable for practicing controlling your own powers.¡± Chen Ming was d to hear that. The problem about level too fast was solved for the time being. He hugged Zhang Moyin with a smile. ¡°I love Grandma the most.¡± Zhang Moyin smiled happily. She had never been treated like this before. She felt even more love for Chen Ming. She decided to teach him all the techniques that belonged to her. This way, even if he wasn''t a member of the sect, he could learn it. It was because these were techniques that she created herself. Chen Ming pleaded with both his mother and grandmother. until he acquired many techniques. The two were really good mother and grandmother to him. Unlike his father and grandfather, it was sad to think, neither were they bad. But both have nothing to offer. Zhang Moyin gave him and Xiao Wen her cultivation scroll. When finished, burn it and destroy it. Chen Ming was like a child with a new toy. immediately brought Xiao Wen back to his ce. He had something to tell Xiao Wen. about her sudden increase in power Zhang Moyin and Zhang Lin sent Chen Ming a smile. They loved him very much. If it''s someone else being endeared like this they would had been spoiled 93 Chapter 93 Chen Ming arrived at his ce. immediately led Xiao Wen into his room. The two weren''t even engaged to each other. But it wasn''t strange in the eyes of others. Soon both of them will be husband and wife. Chen Ming now thought what information could be given to Xiao Wen. and which information was inappropriate. Chen Ming had previously found that he could not bring anyone back to his world except Little Long. for some reason Xiao Wen was now sitting on the bed with him. The atmosphere was too precarious. But he had no idea what to do. Chen Ming turned his head to Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Wen Sis I have something to exin to you. But you mustn''t tell anyone about this, can you promise me?¡± Chen Ming was very serious. If this reaches the ears of others, Life will not be happy Xiao Wen nodded. ¡°Ming Di, don''t worry. I definitely won''t tell anyone.¡± Chen Ming believed that Xiao Wen would definitely not speak to anyone. He exined how she gained power. But He didn¡¯t exin it directly, using a mix of true and false stories. False stories of cause it was about the system, who will believe it, or if they believe it, how will he exin it? This world didn¡¯t have RPG games for everyone to y, not even electricity... Tribtions didn¡¯t count. They never understand the meaning of it. Chen Ming said that when he lost inside the forest he found something that bonding to him by soul and when he boud with someone they will be given a portion of his power and in return he will receive a portion of their power also ¡°It must be fate that we be lovers who are epted by fate. This is a joyful thing. From now and forever Ming Di I will love you with all my heart.¡± She leaned into his chest. Her face was red as she spoke about love. She wasn''t too used to it. ¡°Me too, Wen Sis I will love you for eternity.¡± Chen Ming hugged Xiao Wen. They both felt each other''s warmth. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. She was more courageous than before. She straddled Chen Ming who was slightly shocked but did not deny it. If she wanted it, he would do it with her. Xiao Wen only kissed him passionately. on his bed She hugged his neck, Little Long was now lying on the pillow. but they don''t care. She kissed him with her tongue, this was the first time she had done this on her own. Chen Ming restlessly grabbed her firm but soft buttocks before squeezing and kneading it. Xiao Wen moaned softly. She was emotional but she didn''t cross the line further than that. The two kissed and exchanged tongues for a moment. before being separated ¡°How is Wen Sis''s kiss, Ming Di? Is it sweet?" Xiao Wen asked with her beautiful and charming smile. Chen Ming said frankly. He had to use all his strength. Try not to awaken his little dragon that wasn¡¯t Little Long. He, after receiving the Dragon Blood Essence,. It seemed that the Yang energy in him was especially strong. There was no need for the viagra that his grandfather had given him. Chen Ming lightly kissed Xiao Wen''s lips before lightly biting her lower lip. causing her to tremble ¡°Wen Sis''s kiss is even more delicious.¡± The two then kissed one more time. Until the time the two separated to practice the techniques they had received. Chen Ming was now very satisfied. The technique he had obtained from Zhang Moyin. There were purse closer techniques. Water Cutting technique andst Water Martial Art, Purse Closer Technique was the technique in which the practitioner close their purse in order to hind their presence Water Cutting Technique was the technique in which the practitioner use their profound energy to make their weapon sharper to cut the enemy Water Martial Art was the art for practitioner to trainer their body to suit all the technique of Water Returning Sect who master it could also breath in the water All of the techniques given to Chen Ming were all at high level even on of them was at Sky Profound Stage Zhang Moyin was confident that with the talents of the two All three techniques they will be able to learn it easily, and of course, she was right. --------------------- [Purse Closer Technique] learned. [Water Cutting Technique] learned. [Water Martial Art Technique] learned. --------------------- Level Up! --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 117 Health 3510/3510(+256) Mystical Energy 11700/11700(+128) ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Mastered Stage) Dark art (Initial Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Initial Stage) Water Returning Sect Arts (Initial Stage) Nine Mystical Swords (Sealed) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ¡ªFusion¡ª Man Beast Fusion(Little Long) ---Bond¡ª Xiao Wen(Fiancee) --------------------- Chen Ming immediately learned all the techniques. He closed his purses to stabilize his power level. He would gradually open up his profound points to allow his body to bnce in time. He thought it would take another five or six days. So he could return to the way he was before aka weaker but more controlled but in time of need he could burst his power to make an element of surprise. Chen Ming, now his level was still increasing, but not as fast as before. Chen Ming then look at Little Long who sleep on his shoulder he could only shake his head he thought of cky he didn¡¯t brink her back to live with him She was not a dog or a cat she a big panther She need to stay in the wild not only that she want to protect her children and guard the cave too it now was her master training ground no one allow to enter He was now the sessor of the Nameless Emperor. The cave was his right. In the memories he got from the Nameless Emperor He was able to locate several caves like this one. If he wanted toplete the nameless emperor''s legacy He must travel to every continent. Each continent has its caves. After going to all four continents, Thus, he would inherit the nameless emperor''s true inheritance. Chen Ming had sessfully practiced the cultivation technique. He got up from his own bed. Before going straight out He didn''t have much time toplete his assigned mission. Chen Ming headed towards Xiao Wen''s residence. to tell her about the next hunt 94 Chapter 94 Duanping City was about four hours away from Duanyang City. Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan were currently talking to a group of people from the Lightning Sect. The number one sect in this Thunder Cloud Continent. They were talking about something about the Chen family. Make an alliance with the Lightning Sect. Disciples of the Lightning Sect spoke to Chen Kongyue He was the one with the highest prowess in the group. Around the age of twenties He was at the Qi Gathering Stage He spoke to Chen Kongyue as if he was just a lower ss person whom he had lowered himself to speak with. ¡°My teacher told me to tell you. If you want my teacher toe out and deal with Zhang Moyin. You will have to find three things for him. One was three drops of Heavenly Blood Medicine. The second is the sword of at least Earth Profound Stage, and the Three Thousand Year Orchid Flower.¡± Chen Kongyue, hearing each of them, wanted to spit out blood. He had enough money for buying three drops of Heavenly Blood Medicine. He remembered there will be an auction. He could buy it with money. Including the sword of the Earth Profound Stage level as well. but a three thousand years orchid flower Where will he find it? It''s a very rare item. Only the lucky ones can find it. ¡°At this point, I''m afraid I''m not capable enough. Is there something I can use instead of a three thousand years orchid flower?¡± Chen Kongyue could only try. Luan Ping expression darken. He was instructed that if the other party could not obtain these three things, so refuse to help them but with the great greed of Luan Ping Instead, he told Chen Kongyue what he wanted. When the time came, he simply told his teacher that the other party refused. He got things without having to do anything. Chen Kongyue could not do anything to him at that time. Chen Kongyue now knew that he had been deceived. But since he was deceived, he would use this person for his n. ¡°Thinking of fooling people like me is ten years too early. I''ll use you for a fair price, so just wait and see." One monthter The period of one month passed very quickly. Chen Ming during this time led people from the Chen n to level up by partying. Everyone''s level rose so fast that the surrounding ns began to wonder. But no one dared toe out and say anything. It was because the Chen n had Zhang Moyin who was in the Sky Profound Stage. Everyone was calm and didn''te out to create trouble. because they know that if theye out and act recklessly Zhang Moyin wille out and deal with them. She was very aggressive now in the past she could care less what happened to Chen n it had nothing to do with her But now it wasn¡¯t like that anymore that because of Chen Ming She was very fond of her grandson. The woman who had been indifferent to the Chen n now announced if anything had happened to the Chen n. She, along with the twelve elders at the Water Returning Sect wille out and deal with them not only that her close friend will alsoe too It was unbelievable that Zhang Moyin had a close friend at the Sword Saint Sect. The people who heard this were all shocked. They did not even dare toe near the Chen n area. If it wasn''t a major n whose background was deep absolutely no one dared to touch the Chen n. except the former n members who now ns to overthrow the current n head they even thought to deal with Zhang Moyin too¡­How ridiculous Chen Ming at this moment did not know that someone was plotting evil ns to deal with his own grandmother. He was currently trying his best toplete the mission. Zhang Tie Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde was now Chen Ming''s confidant. They followed Chen Ming everywhere. like his shadow The level of the three had increased exponentially. The elders were very pleased. Their descendants were finally at the Qi Gathering Stage. Chen Ming had now returned from hunting. A month has passed. His mission was aplished. ------------------- Mission: Help the n ------------------- Create initial Qi foundation Stage cultivator(125/500) Create Intermediate Qi foundation Stage cultivator (74/250) Create advanced Qi foundation Stage cultivator (32/150) Create initial Qi Gathering stage cultivator (20/100) Create intermediate Qi Gathering stage cultivator (1/50) Create advanced Qi Gathering stage cultivator (0/20) ------------------- Duration: 3 months ------------------- Reward: The Key to Heaven''s Realm ------------------- Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. He was able toplete the mission one month before the deadline. He is very diligent. The system seemed rather kind to him. Didn¡¯t give missions that were too difficult. ¡°If a game is too hard, who will want to y? Even if I am a hardcore yer but this is a game in real life, if it was really difficult I could only shake my head.¡± He could only shake his head and ept it who was he he wasn¡¯t one who will run away from adversity in truth he even like it but it must not involve other people And while Chen Ming was feeling good that his mission was aplished. He got notified by the system about new mission again ¡°New mission? Sweet!¡± Chen Ming with a happy expression read the content of the mission he got from the system and then his happy expression slowly disappear and an angry expression reced it something make him angry very angry he almost look like he going to kill someone He got a new mission so why would he angry that was because ------------------- Mission: Exterminate the Chen n betrayer ------------------- Deal with Chen Nan Deal with Chen Kongyue ? Deal with Elders Protect Zhang Moyin from being killed Be the Young Patriarch Engage with Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu ------------------- Duration: Start to End of Chen n annual tournament ------------------- Reward: +10 level/10 Red Potion/10 Blue Potion/1000 Spirit Stones ------------------- He didn''t care about other information. He focused on the fact that Zhang Moyin was in danger of being killed. In the Chen n''s annual tournament soon to take ce in the n She woulde to watch himpete. At that time, Chen Kongyue would definitely do something. ¡°Chen Kongyue...¡± Chen Ming took a deep breath. He definitely didn''t wait for that moment. He will deal with this immediately. It doesn''t matter if the mission is sessful or not. 95 Chapter 95 Chen Ming tried to calm himself. After inside his body was the blood of the Heavenly Dragon. It made him sensitive to these emotions. He immediately went straight to Zhang Lin''s residence. He remembered that this was thest day that Zhang Moyin would be here and had to return to the sect to deal with her work. When she finished her work She would return to the Chen n again. She knew that with Chen Ming cultivation he was already the Chen n''s young patriarch no one could ever dream of defeating him not even Chen Yijing she sure of that Even he had higher cultivation but in term of cultivation art Chen Ming leave him in the dust they could not bepare anymore At this time it was time for Zhang Moyin to go back to her sect once again Zhang Moyin smiled at Chen Ming when she saw him walking into the residence. She noticed that he was worried about something. ¡°Ming''er, why are you showing such a worried expression? You don''t need to worry in this Yang Empire. Not many people can hurt you right now.¡± Zhang Moyin spoke with confidence. If she knew that this was not his true power. But it was the power that he held on. along with using purse closure She would definitely be shocked. Chen Ming smiled at Zhang Moyin before nodding his head. ¡°Grandma, when are youing back to the Chen n again? Will Grandmae back to witness the tournament?¡± Chen Ming wanted to know if she woulde back or not. If she came back, there was a high chance that Chen Kongyue would deal with her. But if not, there was a chance that she would be attacked on her way back to the sect. ¡°I will definitelye back, my dear grandson. How could I have missed watching you show your strength, hm?¡± Zhang Moyin spoke in a soft tone. She was very fond of Chen Ming. She turned to Xiao Wen before speaking to her. ¡°You have to take care of my grandson when I am away, Wen''er, I entrust you to take care of him.¡± Xiao Wen nodded, feeling proud that she had been trusted by Chen Ming''s grandmother. Chen Ming, Xiao Wen and Zhang Moyin had a small talk before it was time for her to return to her sect. Chen Yijing, Zhang Tianlong, Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan came together to send her. Zhang Moyin nodded her head to her husband? brother? and step-son? She didn¡¯t care much about the three she smiled at her grandson niece and step granddaughter with a smile before disappear into the sky with speed of sound And When she was gone The two old men and one middle aged manughed with delight. Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched before shaking his head. Then he looked at his grandpa. Why hasn''t Zhang Tianlong returned to his own city yet? What about the rebels grandpa¡­ He turned to Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen Sis Today is thest day to take people out to train to Huxia Grasnd. Let''s notify the hall about the missions.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. She was confident that her level in the Merchant Hall would definitely be upgraded. The two immediately went straight to the Merchant Hall. There were still many people within the Merchant Hall. Theye to trade and receive missions. Chen Ming measured each person''s level. They ranged from level 40 to 90, but none of them leveled higher than a hundred. Maybe it was because people of higher levels had all gone to the capital. There were much better missions and items there. Chen Ming went up to the third floor of the Merchant Hall and had Xiao Wen go to notify about the session of the missions. In the past one month With the help of cky and her children This allowed him to find a habitat for panthers and moths easily. She seem so satisfy when the panthers were hunted down she evenugh so scary -------------------- Mission: eliminate the ck Panther Prize: 50 gold taels and 5 points/1 pair of fangs Mission: eliminating the Moths Prize: 50 gold taels and 5 points / 1 pair of wings -------------------- ? -------------------- They hunted them: 570 ck panthers = 28500 gold taels and 2850 point 290 moths = 14500 gold taels and 1450point total 43000 gold taels and 4300 points -------------------- Xiao Wen rose from level three to level five immediately after sending the mission. She was d, if this continued, she would definitely rise to the same level as Chen Ming. Both of them hadpleted their mission and wanted to leave the Merchant Hall immediately to return to the Chen n. But before the two of them returned to the Chen n, Little Long woke up first. He looked in a certain direction before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°Brother, I smell something. This smell is the smell of demons.¡± demons? Chen Ming didn''t understand, the demons were referring to the beasts? Little Long was a young dragon. But dragons were known for their knowledge. they had been passed down knowledge from the ancestors, allowing them to know what the demons were. The demon was not a person who does evil things. but a race that has been with humans for a long time But with discord, the demon n withdrew from the human realm. and established their own settlements in continents far away from the four main continents. This continent was called the demon''s Blood Continent. which no human being had ever reached this continent before. It was said that even the Sky Profound Stage wouldn''t be able to survive there. Chen Ming turned to look at the demon Little Long had told him about. He found that he couldn''t even feel that the other party was a demon. They look even more human than humans. Their skin color was different from normal people. There were three demons Chen Ming had seen. a young woman, a young man and an old man Chen Ming secretly examined the three. -------------------- Name:Mei Pingping Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 77 Health 2310/2310 Energy 1540/1540 -------------------- -------------------- Name: Mei Yang Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 92 Health 2760/2760 Energy 1840/1840 -------------------- -------------------- Name: Mei Pingshan Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Earth Profound Stage(Intermediate) Level 125 Health 7500/7500 Energy 5000/5000 -------------------- The level of the three were quite high, especially the old man who was simr in level to Chen Ming. His life force was the same as Chen Ming''s when unleashing his energy. But the profound energy was iparable. Chen Ming had to be careful with the three. What are they doing here in Duanyang? Instead of somewhere better The three at this moment could sense that a strong entity was watching them. being of higher bloodline The three shuddered, never realizing this blood pressure. The Heavenly Dragon''s bloodline was much higher than that of the demons. Especially now, it wasn''t just the Heavenly Dragon. But there was also the Heaven-Devouring Sky Dragon looking at the three of them. Pingping was now pale. She was the lowest level of the three. She waspletely affected. Mei Yang even had to pull her closer. The two are brothers and sisters no matter what. He must protect her. This was thend of humans. The two of them would definitely be harmed if these humans knew there were demons here. 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Why, the three of us look like real humans?¡± ,m Mei Yang spoke up. His voice was very soft. but someone heard it That person was Chen Ming, unaware that he was putting pressure on the three with his eyes. Only Mei Pingshan did not look unusual. But he was still sweating. Whatever was staring at them was able to deal with them This was what every demon has. It was an instinct that only existed in demonic beasts. Chen Ming was looking at the three with interest. Seeing that the three did not show any signs of harming anyone. He couldn''t help but approach the three of them. He was sure that the three would not having any bad thought here Chen Ming wanted to know if the three of them had any malicious intent. At least this was his city. He was obliged to act as an heir to this city''s ruling family. Chen Ming greeted the three with an interested expression. ¡°I don''t know if the three will have time for me or not.¡± Pingping and Mei Yang heard Chen Ming''s voice. Both of their hearts almost stopped beating. Just a moment ago, just staring still put pressure on the three of them. And thises closer and speaks. It caused Pingping to faint. Mei Yang even copsed and tried to support his younger sister. Mei Pingshan now reached out to grab the sword, but Chen Ming touched the handle of the sword. Press it so that he doesn''t draw the sword out. ¡°Please calm down. I didn''te here with bad intension. I just want to talk to you.¡± People saw Chen Ming and the old man look at each other. They didn''t want to have trouble with Chen Ming. Everyone acted as their ears against the wind. and saw nothing. Mei Pingshan saw the reactions of the surrounding people. He was confident that the other party would definitely be an important person in this city. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to both of them. Mei Pingshan only nodded and let go of the sword. Chen Ming looked at Pingping and Mei Yang, who were now in a very bad shape. He only asked. ¡°If you have some free time I know a good tea shop in town. I want to invite you to have tea together, okay?" Mei Pingshan didn''t have much choice. Besides, he couldn''t find the things he was looking for from here. He was unable to reveal his true power. He and his two grandchildren were only able to ascend to the third floor. Mei Yang was now able to calm himself. He looked at Chen Ming and the dragon wrapped around his neck in fear. Until now, his bloodline was still trembling with fear. A dragon was not to be messed with. Their existence was so exalted that it could terrify the beasts. Mei Yang carried Mei Pingping up on his back. before nodding at Mei Pingshan. After that, they all went to a tea shop together. Chen Ming before reaching the tea shop He received a new mission from the system. -------------------- Mission: Help the demons[1] -Help find what the three demons are looking for. Reward: Alliance with one of the Three Strongest Demon ns/Blood Devil Sword+5. -------------------- Chen Ming blinked. That alliance still understands. But his Blood Devil Sword already had it, but +5 what did it mean¡­and then he understood, how could it be missing in a game? He, after epting the quest, took the trio to the tea shop to ask immediately what they were looking for. At a tea shop near the Merchant Hall Chen Ming had brought everyone here to drink tea and talk. He needed to talk carefully. The three demons seemed to be in constant tension. He would act as if he didn''t know that the three were trying to find something. Chen Ming arrived at the tea shop and arranged to order good food and tea from the shop. He had money from monster hunting that he could use at any time. Everyone who hunts beasts together as a party they didn¡¯t need their share and give it to Chen Ming as thank you for training them. They were satisfied with the increasing level of themselves. There is nothing as important as this. This caused Chen Ming''s pocket money to be close to one hundred thousand gold taels plus the money that his grandfather had given him he now was the richest young master here. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen sat on the long chair next to each other. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang sat opposite the two. Mie Pingshan sat in between the two. He then looked at Chen Ming before looking at Little Long. He could feel that the two were stronger than him At first he saw Little Long. He thought that Little Long was a snake with the blood of demons. But look again more clearly, it''s more than that. Anything that could put pressure on the bloodline of the Mei n, one of the three strongest demon ns in the Devil Blood Continent, Must be a demonic beast with a longer inherited bloodline than his own. which requires more than ten thousand years or more and the young man too He had a deep fear in his heart. Compared to Little Long and Chen Ming, His bloodline was not just pressured. But it can be said that it was instantly defeated. ¡®Who is this kid? Plus the snake wrapped around his neck. I can¡¯t let him find out what we are doing right now, otherwise there is no hope for us toplete our mission.¡¯ The old man thought, turning to look at his two grandchildren. His two grandchildren at this moment did not dare to look at Chen Ming, he understood, both of them were much weaker than him. Even him was scared The two did a good job of not running away in fear of their own blood being suppressed. Chen Ming saw that it would be better if he introduced himself first. to help make the atmosphere better Chen Ming smiled at the three before speaking. ¡°My name is Ming. from the Chen n. The n who ruled this city May I know why the three of you had visited the Duanyang Merchant Hall from a distantnd¡­¡± Chen Ming asked the purpose of theming here. and told the three that from a distantnd Showing that he knew what their true identity was. And that asked the purpose ofing to the Merchant Hall in Duanyang City instead of the bigger and closer like Xiqiu. Mie Pingshan''s brows furrowed together. He decided to lie. ¡°We came to this city because we heard rumors that There are beautiful tourist attractions here. The botanical garden. The three of us would like to visit this botanical garden. and since the city had a merchant Hall established here The three of us only wanted to explore it.¡± Chen Ming looked at the old man.e for tourist attractions? Chen Ming breathed a sigh. It really can''t be helped. did he think that he was stupid? ¡°Sorry if I spoke toote. But all three of you are demons. It is inappropriate to travel to a dangerousnd far from home. I don''t believe that you are only here for sightseeing. Please tell me your true purpose. I have a duty to protect this city. If you three refuse to tell me the purpose ofing here, I must ask the three of you to leave this city immediately.¡± Chen Ming said directly. He already knew that the three of them knew that they were all demons. Mie Pingshan was sharpened. No one had ever spoken to him like this before. even human He who identally released his own profound energy. causing the people around him to panic. His aura was extremely dark. Little Long saw that Mie Pingshan emitted negative energy. He opened his mouth and immediately absorbed that power. -------------------- Name: Mei Pingshan Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Earth Profound Stage(Intermediate) Level 125 Health 7500/7500 Energy 450/5000 -------------------- 4550 It only took Little Long for a moment to consume almost all of Mei pingshan''s Qi. Mie Pingshan was pale, his profound energy was absorbed. Although he tried to stop using his power as soon as Little Long absorbed his power, but it was toote 97 Chapter 97 ¡°No way, this this¡­ is life-sucking demonic arts¡­¡± Demonic arts absorb life. It was the Mei n''s cultivation technique. or Red Eye Demon when they capture the enemy they will use this technique to absorb the other party''s life force and turn it into profound energy. But the snake in front of him directly absorbed his profound energy. Which was different from the life-sucking demonic arts Technique. but they are simr Mei Pingshan now had not much profound energy left. He was unable to use his high profound strength. If he didn''t want his life force to be used as an exchange instead of insufficient profound energy, p Little Long, after absorbing Mei Pingshan''s energy, continued to sleep. The energy obtained was not muchpared to the Qi that he had. Chen Ming let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°Listen, the three of you. I don''t have any malicious intent. I just want to know what all of you are doing in this city. If there is no malicious intent Why cover it up if you three didn''t speak then don¡¯t me me¡± Chen Ming''s eyes changed. it turned bluish green with slits that resembled the eyes of the dragons. Chen Ming was able to turn some of his parts back into dragons. which his power would increase in proportion to the reduction The total power that he had was reduced to 50% by using the dragon eye. His power was only reduced by 45%, meaning his power was increased by 5% from his original power. The three who saw his eyes like that were speechless. The other party really didn''t seem like an ordinary person. Mei Pingping looked at her grandfather before speaking. She was very scared, but if she didn''t do anything at all, They would be killed. She had never thought that in such a small town there would be such a dangerous entity. She spoke on behalf of Mei Pingshan. She spoke to him truthfully. ¡°We came here to find. seven colored cloud grass to use in concocting medicinal pills to heal our queen.¡± ¡°Ping''er! Do you know what you''ve done!¡± The information about the queen being sick was top secret. that if there was any human being known They would definitely lead an army to invade the Devil Blood Continent. Mei Pingping lowered her head, not daring to answer her grandfather. She knew very well about it. But if she did not tell him the truth He will surely kill all three of them. Mei Pingshan now looked at Chen Ming. He thought in his heart that if he used his life force plus the remaining profound energy and used the forbidden power to deal with Chen Ming and die at the same time. He had to protect this secret no matter what. And just as he was about to use the forbidden power, Chen Ming spoke first. ¡°Huh, just that. I know you''re telling the truth. If so, then you have no malicious intent against this city. Seven Colored Cloud Grass, um, like I''ve heard it somewhere before. Ah yes, I remember. when epting the ck panther elimination mission I see that there is a quest to find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass as well.¡± Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t feel anything about the Queen being sick. causing the three to look at each other He didn''t understand what Chen Ming was thinking. If it was the three of them, if they found out that the Queen was sick They must have reported to the continent lord already The three did not understand Chen Ming. or he pretended to Mei Pingshan calmed down Chen Ming spoke to him about the Seven Colored Cloud Grass like nothing wrong about it In the amount of time they were chatting and testing each other, food and tea were served. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang had not eaten good food for days. They didn''t have much money to spendvishly. This does not mean that they are poor. But because they do not have the money that humans use to spend, they used silver teals and gold teals in transactions But their continent used various stones and gems to spend. Each gem has a different value. Chen Ming saw that the three of them had eaten deliciously. He ordered more food. It seems that demons are all big eaters. Even Mei Pingping, who looked thin, ate two to three times more than a normal person. Was it because of eating like this the life force of the three was greater than the average person? Chen Ming at this moment slowly talked to the three. Enough to get the rhythm that all three are full He volunteered to help find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. But to make it look more realistic, he made a condition. If he was the one who found it first The three must give him one precious thing in exchange for it His reason was that he didn''t need to use the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. But he had the necessity to learn demonic techniques. All three are of course ok. Anything that allows them to find the Seven-Colored Cloud Grass and save the Demon n''s queen was more than enough. After finishing eating and drinking tea at the inn, Chen Ming and everyone agreed to go back to the Merchant Hall one more time to find out about the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Chen Ming told the three demons, He saw the Seven Colored Cloud Grass Mission on the sixth floor of the Merchant Hall. It was a high-level mission This mission was therefore not shown on the lower floor to prevent people of really low levels from taking this mission without thinking first. The three demons because they had to hide their abilities so that others wouldn''t know that they were demons. The three of them were unable to go up to the upper floors of this ce. Chen Ming volunteered to go up for them himself. He went up besides looking at the mission information. He also asked to obtain information from the information provider. The data price of the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was extremely expensive. Price up to ten thousand gold taels. and it will be likely only the information about the ces that may or may not have it but at least he will know about the general location it usually grow Chen Ming thought for a moment and decided to pay for the information. Chen Ming, after obtaining the information, immediately went downstairs. Xiao Wen and Mei Pingping were talking about something. Xiao Wen seemed to have a liking for a piece of jewelry that she held. Shepared it to the jade that Chen Ming gave her. The jewelry she held and the jewelry on the jade have very simr properties. There are simr details, differing only in the color. Xiao Wen''s jewelry on the jade was green. Mei Pingping''s was a milky white color. Chen Ming walked down and everyone turned to him. Mei Pingshan asked with concern. ¡°Young Master Chen, I don''t know if you got the information or not.¡± He called Chen Ming as Young Master. Chen Ming initially only wanted him to call his name. But no matter what, the old man could only call him Young Master. He could only ept it. In the Devil Blood Continent, the matter of hierarchy was a huge matter. There was only one oue of the punishment for this crime and that was death. Chen Ming then told the three about the location that they could find Seven Colored Cloud Grass. It was at Tongtu Hill near the Lightning Sect. Yang Empire number one sect. Hearing the location of the seven colored cloud grass was near the lighting sect. Mei Pingshan was slightly hesitant. before nodding his head and speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°I will go there. I''m not sure if I can return safely. I have a favor to ask Young Master Chen. If Young Master Chen can do as I ask. All the techniques I know will belong to you.¡± Mei Pingshan, after having a conversation with Chen Ming for about a while. He found that Chen Ming was a person of good character. and did not find that he would use his power to bully anyone All the time he observed Demon ns are susceptible to lies and deceit. Every time, no matter whether it was a human or a demonic beast, When it''s time to lie will unconsciously release yin energy But to Chen Ming, he was full of Yang energy. So he decided to see if he could leave his two grandchildren with Chen Ming. 98 Chapter 98 Chen Ming was slightly hesitant at this moment. Before nodding He didn''t have much time left in order to prepare to deal with Chen Kongyue. He couldn''t go with Mei Pingshan. ,m Mei Pingshan on the other hand saw that Chen Ming hesitated slightly before nodding his head. It showed that he had no intention of nning anything to deal with them. He agreed to help Mei Pingping and Mei Yang were now worried. The two hurriedly spoke up at the same time. ¡°Let me go with Grandpa too!¡± Mei Pingshan looked at the two of them before shaking his head and speaking. ¡°You can''te with me. If anything were to happen to me, who would continue to find the Seven Colors Cloud Grass? You are the only two I trust. If this man wasn''t as good as I thought, use what I have given you.¡± Chen Ming looked at Mei Pingshan. At this moment, Mei Pingshan spoke in anguage that he did not understand tomunicate with the two of them. Chen Ming understood his actions without needing to know what he was saying. Mei Pingshan seemed to leave something for the two of them. It could help both of them if He wasn¡¯t what they thought. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang could only nod their heads. before letting Mei Pingshan leave in order to immediately find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Chen Ming had given him some money so that he could travel and do things easily. which he agreed to take his money and gave various gems to Chen Ming in exchange. At first, Chen Ming thought that the gems were just ordinary gems. but did not know that he was terribly wrong Name:White Gem Level 2 (+1~+5)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +1 = 5% increase in efficiency, 100% chance +2 = 10% increase in efficiency, 95% chance +3 = 15% increase in efficiency, 90% chance +4 = 20% increase in efficiency, 85% Chance +5 = 40% increase in efficiency, 80% chance Name:Green Gem Level 2(+6~+10)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +6 = 45% increase in efficiency, 75% chance +7 = 50% increase in efficiency, 70% chance +8 = 55% increase in efficiency, 65% chance +9 = 60% increase in efficiency, 60% chance +10 = 120% increase in efficiency, 55% chance Name:Yellow Gem Level 2(+11~+15)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor . +11 = 125% increase in efficiency, 50% Chance +12 = 130% increase in efficiency, 45% Chance +13 = 135% increase in efficiency, 40% chance +14 = 140% increase in efficiency, 35% chance +15 = 280% Efficiency, 30% Chance Name:Red Crystal Level 2(+16~+20)(Level: Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +16 = 285% increase in efficiency 25% Chance +17 = 290% increase in efficiency 20% Chance +18 = 295% increase in efficiency, 15% chance +19 = 300% increase in efficiency, 10% Chance +20 = 600% increase in efficiency 5% Chance After finishing eating and drinking tea at the inn, Chen Ming and everyone agreed to go back to the Merchant Hall one more time to find out about the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Chen Ming told the three demons, He saw the Seven Colored Cloud Grass Mission on the sixth floor of the Merchant Hall. It was a high-level mission This mission was therefore not shown on the lower floor to prevent people of really low levels from taking this mission without thinking first. The three demons because they had to hide their abilities so that others wouldn''t know that they were demons. The three of them were unable to go up to the upper floors of this ce. Chen Ming volunteered to go up for them himself. He went up besides looking at the mission information. He also asked to obtain information from the information provider. The data price of the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was extremely expensive. Price up to ten thousand gold taels. and it will be likely only the information about the ces that may or may not have it but at least he will know about the general location it usually grow Chen Ming thought for a moment and decided to pay for the information. Chen Ming, after obtaining the information, immediately went downstairs. Xiao Wen and Mei Pingping were talking about something. Xiao Wen seemed to have a liking for a piece of jewelry that she held. Shepared it to the jade that Chen Ming gave her. The jewelry she held and the jewelry on the jade have very simr properties. There are simr details, differing only in the color. Xiao Wen''s jewelry on the jade was green. Mei Pingping''s was a milky white color. Chen Ming walked down and everyone turned to him. Mei Pingshan asked with concern. ¡°Young Master Chen, I don''t know if you got the information or not.¡± He called Chen Ming as Young Master. Chen Ming initially only wanted him to call his name. But no matter what, the old man could only call him Young Master. He could only ept it. In the Devil Blood Continent, the matter of hierarchy was a huge matter. There was only one oue of the punishment for this crime and that was death. Chen Ming then told the three about the location that they could find Seven Colored Cloud Grass. It was at Tongtu Hill near the Lightning Sect. Yang Empire number one sect. Hearing the location of the seven colored cloud grass was near the lighting sect. Mei Pingshan was slightly hesitant. before nodding his head and speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°I will go there. I''m not sure if I can return safely. I have a favor to ask Young Master Chen. If Young Master Chen can do as I ask. All the techniques I know will belong to you.¡± Mei Pingshan, after having a conversation with Chen Ming for about a while. He found that Chen Ming was a person of good character. and did not find that he would use his power to bully anyone All the time he observed Demon ns are susceptible to lies and deceit. Every time, no matter whether it was a human or a demonic beast, When it''s time to lie will unconsciously release yin energy But to Chen Ming, he was full of Yang energy. So he decided to see if he could leave his two grandchildren with Chen Ming. Chen Ming was slightly hesitant at this moment. Before nodding He didn''t have much time left in order to prepare to deal with Chen Kongyue. He couldn''t go with Mei Pingshan. Mei Pingshan on the other hand saw that Chen Ming hesitated slightly before nodding his head. It showed that he had no intention of nning anything to deal with them. He agreed to help 99 Chapter 99 ,m Mei Pingping and Mei Yang were now worried. The two hurriedly spoke up at the same time. ¡°Let me go with Grandpa too!¡± Mei Pingshan looked at the two of them before shaking his head and speaking. ¡°You can''te with me. If anything were to happen to me, who would continue to find the Seven Colors Cloud Grass? You are the only two I trust. If this man wasn''t as good as I thought, use what I have given you.¡± Chen Ming looked at Mei Pingshan. At this moment, Mei Pingshan spoke in anguage that he did not understand tomunicate with the two of them. Chen Ming understood his actions without needing to know what he was saying. Mei Pingshan seemed to leave something for the two of them. It could help both of them if He wasn¡¯t what they thought. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang could only nod their heads. before letting Mei Pingshan leave in order to immediately find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Chen Ming had given him some money so that he could travel and do things easily. which he agreed to take his money and gave various gems to Chen Ming in exchange. At first, Chen Ming thought that the gems were just ordinary gems. but did not know that he was terribly wrong Name:White Gem Level 2 (+1~+5)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +1 = 5% increase in efficiency, 100% chance +2 = 10% increase in efficiency, 95% chance +3 = 15% increase in efficiency, 90% chance +4 = 20% increase in efficiency, 85% Chance +5 = 40% increase in efficiency, 80% chance Name:Green Gem Level 2(+6~+10)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +6 = 45% increase in efficiency, 75% chance +7 = 50% increase in efficiency, 70% chance +8 = 55% increase in efficiency, 65% chance +9 = 60% increase in efficiency, 60% chance +10 = 120% increase in efficiency, 55% chance Name:Yellow Gem Level 2(+11~+15)(Level: Qi Gahering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor . +11 = 125% increase in efficiency, 50% Chance +12 = 130% increase in efficiency, 45% Chance +13 = 135% increase in efficiency, 40% chance +14 = 140% increase in efficiency, 35% chance +15 = 280% Efficiency, 30% Chance Name:Red Crystal Level 2(+16~+20)(Level: Qi Gathering Stage) Properties: Increases the ability of weapons and armor +16 = 285% increase in efficiency 25% Chance +17 = 290% increase in efficiency 20% Chance +18 = 295% increase in efficiency, 15% chance +19 = 300% increase in efficiency, 10% Chance +20 = 600% increase in efficiency 5% Chance Chen Ming could not believe himself. The gems obtained from Mei Pingshan were all for upgrading his equipment! Chen Ming noticed that in the Merchant Hall. They were not sell this kind of gems there only spirit stones for cultivation He turned to the spot where Mei Pingshan had stood. Now he''s already gone. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang stayed with Chen Ming. Both of their expressions weren''t very good. Both of them were still afraid of Chen Ming and Little Long. Xiao Wen now stood and watched them, she didn''t do anything. She was only here to support Chen Ming from behind. Chen Ming turned to the two of them after thinking about it, he said. ¡°Hey guys, do you have any more of these gems? If I''m not mistaken, you guys use them as currency. What was the exchange rate?¡± Mei Pingping looked at her older brother Mei Yang. She wanted her brother to answer, which he could only sigh and told Chen Ming. ¡°A red gem is equal to ten yellow gems. A yellow gem is worth a hundred green gems. A green gem is worth a thousand white gems.¡± Chen Ming nodded. It seemed that the red gem was particrly rare as Mei Pingshan only gave him one piece. While there are quite a lot of white gems. Chen Ming immediately put it in his pocket. His bag now looked quiterge. But it''s not a problem to carry it around. With Chen Ming''s immense strength right now, Chen Ming then told the two of them, He will take them to his house. and both must be in the same ce as him. and did not go out without permission. Their grandfathers entrusted him to take care of them both. He didn''t want anything to happen to the two. no matter what The people of the world seemed to hate and fear demons. Chen Ming led the two of them back to his Chen n home. The guards who saw the two walking with Chen Ming. and thought that they might be friends with Chen Ming Both of them had looks and appearances the same age as Chen Ming. Chen Ming brought the two of them to his ce. He immediately arranged for the servant to make a room for the two of them within his residence. Before he invited the two of them to sit and talk in the living room of his residence. Chen Ming immediately straight to the point of what he wanted to talk to the two of them. ¡°I have something I would like to ask you two. These gems, if turned into silver taels and gold taels. how much is it?¡± Chen Ming wanted to know, he already knew that each gem had a different value. but whenpared to silver or gold How much will it cost? Mei Yang thought for a moment. He''s not very good at math. but enough to be able to calcte ¡°For first grade gems(Qi Foundation Stage), a white gem is priced at 5 copper, a green gem is priced at 5000 copper(5 gold taels), a yellow gem is priced around 500,000 copper(500 gold taels), red gems cost 5,000,000 copper (5,000 gold taels).¡± ¡°For second grade gem (Qi Gathering Stage), a white gem is priced at 50 copper, a green gem is priced at 50,000 copper(50 gold taels), a yellow gem is priced around 5,000,000 gold taels (5000 gold taels), red gems cost 50,000,000 copper(50,000 gold taels).¡± ¡°For third grade gem (Earth Profound Stage), a white gem is priced at 500 copper(5 silver taels), a green gem is 500,000 copper(500 gold taels), a yellow gem costs about 50,000,000 copper(50,000 gold taels), red gems cost 500,000,000 copper (500,000 gold taels).¡± ¡°For fourth grade gem(Sky Profound Stage), a white gem is priced at 5000 copper(5 taels of gold), a green gem is 50,00,000 copper(50,000 gold taels), a yellow gem is priced at approximately 500,000,000 copper (500,000 gold taels) red gems are priced at 5000,000,000 copper(5,000,000 gold taels)¡± Chen Ming heard the price and swallowed his saliva. It was very expensive to upgrade his equipment to +20. He didn''t know how much money it would take. Moreover, the sess rate of each level was declining by 5%. Chen Ming could only shake his head, it was too expensive. Judging from the gems he had given by Mei Pingshan, White Gem Level Two 100x50 = 5 Gold tales Green Gem Level Two 40x50,000 = 2,000 Gold taels Yellow Gem Level Two 11x500,000 = 5,500 Gold taels Level 2 Red Gem 1x5,000,000 = 50,000 Gold tales Mei Pingshan did not know that he could sell these gems. Or maybe he knew but didn''t want to draw everyone''s eyes at him if he knew what these gems could do. Chen Ming now talked to the two of them for a moment before asking the two of them if they wanted to sell their gems and jewelry, they both agreed. they urgently need fund Chen Ming spent all the money he had to buy these gems. After he finished buying gems from both of them, He immediately returned to his room. Xiao Wen had now returned to Zhang Lin''s residence. Chen Ming picked up two swords, he hesitated which one to use. These two were stone swords that were used for training and the blood devil sword acquired from Zhang Sanfeng. It was not very heavy but was sharper than any sword he had ever seen. ¡°What is the best sword for me?¡± Chen Ming chose the right sword. ¡°Then why not use two swords? One sword used to attack and defend. Another sword was used to support. In any case, I can always switch it from the inventory.¡± Chen Ming took out all the gems and jewelries he had. before looking at the two swords ¡°Let''s get started,well how could I use it to upgrade? Do I need a hammer maybe?" Chen Ming joked He was already confident that the system could find an answer for him. and as he thought ------------------ Do you want to use green gems level 2 to upgrade ¡°Blood Devil Sword+5 (Level: Qi Gathering Stage)¡± with 75% chance? Yes/No ------------------ 100 Chapter 100 Chen Ming first was to upgrade the two swords up to +10, the difference was starting to be seen in the two swords. The two swords were sharper and their properties improved. -------------------- Stone Sword+10 (Level:Qi Gathering Stage) ATK 1500~2000+2400 Properties: Weight 2 ton + 2.4 ton -------------------- -------------------- Blood Devil Sword+10 (Level: Qi Gathering Stage) ATK 500-1000+1200 Properties: life force and energy absorption 500+600 -------------------- Chen Ming swallowed his saliva. The item''s stats were added in more detail after upgrading. At first, it didn''t show its attack power and other attributes. like weight or life force and energy absorption in numbers Chen Ming at this moment did not rush to upgrade the two with higher grade gems. It was a technique he used while ying the game. not add a single item but divide the positive into intervals ording to feelings He looked at his own clothes. It was a simple white robe, not that expensive. It was his favorite outfit. because it is easy to put on. He''s a minimalist. ------------------- Fine silk robe +5 (Level: None) Defense 100~150+60 Properties: shock absorption 100+40 ------------------- ------------------- Fine silk pants +5 (Level: None) DEF 70~100+40 Properties: shock absorption 70+28 ------------------- ------------------- Fine silk shoes +5 (Level: None) Defense 100~150+60 Properties: Increase running speed 50+20 ------------------- Chen Ming nodded. It was considered a good defense against some attacks. He felt that his silk clothes made it easier to move, morefortable. ¡°Well, I have already upgraded everything I want. I better go and upgrade for Wen Jia too.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he had something good to share. but only with those who were important to him He initially thought of upgrading the outfits for his mother father and grandfathers too However, their clothes were at a level higher than the Qi Gathering Stage, rendering these gems useless. Only Xiao Wen was still wearing her non-ranking clothing. Chen Ming, after thinking a bit, began to increase his two swords from +10 to +11. He was slightly tense. He didn¡¯t know if it had a chance of breaking the sword or not. or just not sessful Fortunately, the system told him that the weapons will not be broken only failed Chen Ming was relieved. But that doesn''t mean he''s careless. Even if it wasn''t broken, these gems were very expensive. He''s not rich enough to not care about the money. Unfortunately Chen Ming couldn¡¯t use other gems he found around these gems that were only avable in the Blood Devil Continent. Other gems do not have properties that can be used for upgrading. Chen Ming had to do whatever it takes to be an ally with the Mei family. That way, he would have a source where he could trade gems for upgrading. Chen Ming decide not to upgrade his sword to +11 for now +10 was more than enough for him right now He kept it first. and look at the mission If he seeded in saving the three demons, he would be in addition to being allied with the demon n. He would also get his Blood Devil Sword upgrade to +15. Chen Ming was feeling good now, he checked his stats after wearing this sword and silk clothes. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 117 Health 3510/3510(+256) Mystical Energy 23400/23400(+128) ATK(R) 4140-4160 ATK(L) 1700-2200 DEF 430-560 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Mastered Stage) Dark art (Initial Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Initial Stage) Nine Mystical Swords (Sealed) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ¡ªFusion¡ª Man Beast Fusion(Little Long) --------------------- There¡¯s new stats ATK and DEF Chen Ming didn¡¯t need an exnation of what this new stats for Chen Ming now was satisfied he looked outside the sun already set it time for him to go to bed or cultivating while sleeping he choose thetter The next day after Chen Ming woke up from his cultivation . He wanted to test how much better his sword was. Just by weight alone, Chen Ming''s sword had already weighed more than four tons after upgrading. It was more than twice as heavy. Of course, the higher the weight, the higher its attack power. Four tons of weight for Chen Ming who was at the Initial Earth Profound Stage was not a lot. From the look, he was able to hold a sword that weighed up to six tons right now. The sword in his hand was not heavy or light for him so it bnce Chen Ming now walked towards the training ground. The guards and young masters looked at him with reverence. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Chen Ming had changed. Everyone was sure that he was suitable for the Chen n''s Young Patriarch position. While Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan were away. Within the n the elders that did not choose any faction and stayed neutral, all of them had now joined Chen Kongnan side. If it were to be put as the proportion now There were six out of ten people in the Chen n who chose to side with Chen Kongnan. Chen Kongyue''s portion was three out of ten. The remaining part was a group of people who side with Chen Ming of course they would side with Chen Kongnan too if they had to choose between Chen Kongnan and Chen Kongyue Internal conflict was something most people didn¡¯t want to happen. But it really can''t be prevented. With this, after the end of the internal conflict, The Chen family would definitely be weakened more or less. Chen Ming didn''t really need to pay any attention to these matters now. He would definitely deal with Chen Kongyue. He definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt his family. He did not consider Chen Kongyue to be a family. Even if they have the same bloodline, he was after all the cause of the mission that his grandmother was in danger of being killed. He knew right away that Chen Kongyue was behind it. Chen Ming was now standing in front of arge stone that was used for practicing attacks. This stone was very wide and very tall. It was ten meters tall. Its diameter was about twenty meters. On its surface, there were quite a few marks. It shows that it has been used quite a lot. The deepest mark he saw was about three inches deep. He was interested in whose sword mark this was. He was suspicious for a moment, then the guards responded to him. ¡°Young Master, this sword mark was caused by Grand Elder Chen Yijing. At that time, Grand Elder had just managed to break through the Heaven Tribtion and reach the Earth Profound Stage. So Grand Elder came to test his strength by leaving a trace of this sword. for future generations to use as an incentive to train harder.¡± This guard spoke with reverence. He was already quite old. He was now at the initial Qi Gathering Stage. He was probably a soldier who fought alongside his grandfather. Chen Ming nodded and smiled. ¡°This stone is quite interesting, hm?¡± This stone was not ordinary. It was able to block Chen Yijing¡¯s attack that was in the Earth Profound Stage. Chen Yijing was only able to damage it with a sword that was three inch deep. The guards looked at Chen Ming. He still didn''t know that Chen Ming was at the Earth Profound Stage. In fact, few people know. There was only his guards and those he considered his family. Chen Yijing, who saw that he was on the same level as himself, was shocked, including Zhang Tianlong himself. The two of them sighed and drank alcohol to mourn. Children these days do not know how to look at old people at all. Chen Ming could only scratch his head. Before smiling The two of them, They were like jealous old men. Chen Ming shook his head at this moment, the two of them saw this, actually going to have a drink together to prepare to find a way to show off to his friends about their genius grandson who was only fifteen years old but able to rise to the level of the Earth Profound Stage Chen Ming finished his thoughts. He nced at the stone before gathering his Qi. His profound strength was much higher than that of a person of the same level. But because of Zhang Moyin''s technique, he was able to conceal his own power until now. Chen Ming no longer needed to hide himself. He had nothing to fear now. He mutter in his heart ¡°Mystical Water Sword. First Form! Water Severed the River!¡± Chen Ming shed forward once. This technique was neither beautiful nor shy. This technique focuses on killing. one deadly sword This technique was as simple as concentrating one''s energy on the sword like a tide of water. before emitting a high-pressure sword wave Combined with his mystical energy, it was extremely sharp!. -7890!!! Chen Ming smiled. It seems that as soon as his ATK stats show up He could see attack power in numbers. Good, very good, if he used this technique and was able to hit the enemy fully. Whoever was hit will surely die. 101 Chapter 101 The guard who exined the origin of the sword marks to Chen Ming was dumbfounded. He didn''t think Chen Ming would be this powerful. One sword cut through the rock as if it was just a tofu. He was speechless. Chen Ming was now able to cut the rock in half. ¡°What a powerful technique. Only one sword can cut this rock in half.¡± It wasn''t just him. The other Guards and other young masters who had not had the opportunity to go with Chen Ming during the mission were stunned. They didn''t know what level Chen Ming was now. They could feel that Chen Ming was only at Qi Gathering stage The Pulse Closure Technique was very good. He could use this technique to trick others into believing that he was weaker than them. and When the timees they will not know what hit them Chen Ming, if possible, did not want to use the dragon form. because it''s too powerful. He was unable to control his powers in that form. He was afraid that he might identally hurt someone. ¡°Hmm, this should be enough to deal with whatever wille after this" Chen Ming believed that Chen Kongyue was definitely nning something. He might be able to find someone to help him. where they were on the same level as his grandmother. and at that time with his power He was sure that he would be able to help his grandmother one way or another. and even if his current power was not enough He was able to unleash his dragon power. He didn''t need to release all his power. Just part of it should be enough. People were talking about him right now but Chen Ming didn''t care. After that, Chen Ming walked out of the training ground. Everyone looked at Chen Ming with admiration. They were sure that the power they could sense was definitely not his true power. His true power must be extremely strong. Chen Ming returned to his ce. And on the way, He met Xiao Wen she looks in a hurry ¡°Good morning Wen Sis. What''s wrong, why are you in such a hurry?" Even though she looked in a hurry but from the look on her face Nothing serious seemed to have happened. in contrary of his thought something good had happened ¡°Ming-Di, Mother wants to speak with you. Come quickly." Chen Ming didn''t even get a chance to ask what was going on. He had already been dragged by Xiao Wen. Chen Ming had now arrived at Zhang Lin''s Residence. Xiao Wen stopped in front of the Residence. She ran with Chen Ming, causing both of their clothes to look untidy. After fixing her own clothes, she helped Chen Ming fix his clothes. Before the two walked into the Residence together while holding hand together. Zhang Lin saw that Chen Ming and Xiao Wen had arrived. She smiled at the two. Surprisingly, she wasn''t the only one here. His father, Chen Kongnan, was also present. He sat and drank tea in peace. But Chen Ming noticed that Chen Kongnan was now smiling happily. The tea his father drank wasn''t supposed to make him smile that much. This shows that something good had happened. ¡°Father, mother, good morning.¡± Chen Ming greeted the two with a smile. They both replied as such. ¡°Ming''er, Wen''er, sit here, Ming''er, I have good news to tell you.¡± Chen Ming walked over and sat on the chair beside Zhang Lin. He looked at his mother with interest. ¡°Good news, what is it?¡± She saw that Chen Ming was listening intently to her words. Zhang Lin smiled before cing her hand on her belly. "Guess what''s in my belly?" Chen Ming heard that with his eyes wide open. He looked at his father. Chen Kongnan now turned his head and drank his tea. Chen Ming only smiled. ¡°I will have a younger sibling. This is¡­ absolutely wonderful.¡± Chen Ming secretly used the Dragon Eyes to look at Zhang Lin''s stomach. He saw that a life form was moving slowly in her stomach. It''s a wonderful picture, it''s beautiful. He had never had any siblings in his old life. This was a feeling he had never experienced before. He''s about to be a big brother! Chen Ming was about to have a younger sibling. He only smiled brightly. He had never felt this good before. In Zhang Lin''s stomach was his younger sibling. Even though He didn¡¯t know if it''s a brother or sister But regardless of gender, he was delighted. Little Long seemed to be aware of it. He looked at Zhang Lin before speaking to Chen Ming. He cannot speak to other people. Except Chen Ming alone. ¡°Umm,Big Brother Ming, can you tell Mother that Long would like to hear his sibling please¡± Little Long seemed to be delighted as well. Chen Ming nodded and told Zhang Lin what Little Long wanted to tell. Zhang Lin was slightly surprised. She looked at Little Long. Little Long''s eyes now shone brightly. as if a little puppy needs attention Zhang Lin only smiled. Little Long was very cute. She nodded to Little Long. ¡°Yes, Little Long is also considered the big brother as well.¡± Little Long rejoiced, He flew around in happiness before slowly approaching Zhang Lin''s stomach. He closed his eyes before using his head to touch her slightly erged belly. She should have been pregnant for three to four months. Little Long then touched his head to Zhang Lin''s stomach. He turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Big Brother Ming can Long stay close to Mother? Long wanted to use dragon power to make the baby strong" Chen Ming smiled at Little Long before nodding his head and told Zhang Lin. ¡°Mother, Little Long asked to stay with Mother. I saw that He wanted to make the younger sibling strong with his presence.¡± Zhang Lin, hearing that, immediately agreed. She knew that it was a good thing for Little Long to use his powers to take care of her unborn child. But that child was not her only child, she looked at Chen Kongnan as he nodded. Zhang Lin turned to Little Long before speaking in a gentle tone. and stroked Little Long''s head. ¡°Okay, from now on, Little Long wille live with mother and take good care of his sibling.¡± Little Long nodded happily. After that, they ate breakfast together. Before Chen Ming had business to take care of. He had left Little Long with his mother. and took Xiao Wen with him His mood was very good right now except when he walked out of the Residence. He found that a group of people walked into the Chen family. ¡°It seems that Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan have returned after Grandma returned to the sect.¡± Chen Ming now wanted to kill Chen Kongyue but he couldn''t because he didn¡¯t know if he had any other n that could ruin his family or not. He could only hold himself back. He didn''t want to cleave the grass and wake up the snake. He left this matter to Chen Yijing and Chen Kongnan. He now headed towards Mei Pingping and Mei Yang''s room. Today he has something to deal with. He was worried about histest mission. He was afraid that something would happen to Mei Pingshan and his mission would fail. He still had some time before the tournament. He walked to the room where the two were staying and knocked on the door. He knocked, but there was no reply. Chen Ming could only sigh. He turned to the Guards who were now unaware of the people they were guarding. disappeared from the room ¡°You go and tell Zhang Tie, Jiaoqi and Yun Mingde toe. I''m going to Tongtu Hill to investigate something.¡± The Guards guarding that spot hurried to do as Chen Ming had said. Soon the three friends appeared.They came with the necessary items They didn''t carry a lot of stuff because Chen Ming''s training allowed them to survive with so few items. ¡°Young master, we are ready.¡± Chen Ming nodded. before speaking ¡°Depart immediately¡± 102 Chapter 102 Mei Pingping and Mei Yang were currently looking for horses to use as a means for their journey to Tuantu Hill. It was far from Duanyang City and very close to Xiqiu City. which is the capital city of the empire The two of them now came out of the Residence without much thought. They both wanted to go to Mei Pingshan because they were worried if he was in danger. The two did not dare to disobey Mei Pingshan''s orders in front of him, so they waited for him to leave first and they will follow him after that Mei Pingping looked at Mei Yang before speaking. ¡°Brother Yang, why didn''t we tell Young Master Chen? This might be a problem.¡± Mei Yang shook his head before speaking. ¡°I know the Young Master is not a bad person. But we still can''t be sure. Even if it was the words of Grandfather. Man''s mind changes quicker than leaves change after seasons. Trust me." Mei Pingping could only nod her head and did as Mei Yang had said. The two of them now saw a stable not far from the city gate. The two immediately walked over there. There were horses for sale in the stable. Mei Yang wanted to ask the price, but The salesman turned to face both of them. Both of them were pale. speechless The horse seller at this moment was the one they didn''t want to meet the most, Chen Ming. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me where you are going? I made a promise to your grandfathers. that I will take good care of you. If I let anything happen to the two of you I probably won''t have a face to meet with your grandfathers.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mei Yang felt slightly guilty. He should have told Chen Ming but he didn''t trust Chen Ming. Chen Ming shook his head before facing the outside of the city gate. ¡°If it''s about horses, then using the Chen family''s war horses will travel faster. Come on, we don''t have time to prolong. If we hurry up, we might catch up with the Elder.¡± Mei Yang hesitated a little. But Mei Pingping had already gone straight to the Chen family''s warhorse. Mei Yang could only sigh. and just let it go Chen Ming now epted the two of them to join the party. Both of them entered the party. Feeling wanting to bow down to Chen Ming Even if their bloodline was pressured by his noble bloodline. The two still refused to lower their heads to him. But when the two were already in his party it''s another story -------------------- Name:Mei Pingping Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 77 Health 2310/2310 Energy 1540/1540 Rtionship interest o -------------------- -------------------- Name: Mei Yang Race:Red Eye Demon Race Stage:Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 92 Health 2760/2760 Energy 1840/1840 Rtionship acquaintance x -------------------- The two of them now have their rtionship stats show up. From Duanyang City to Tuantu Hill, it takes a five-day, five-night journey by simple transportation. But when using the Chen n''s warhorse, the time could be reduced by more than half. This made this trip only take two days, two nights and another three hours approximately. On the way, it was a pity that they didn¡¯t meet Elder Mei Pingshan. Chen Ming thought that with the speed of an Earth Profound Realm cultivator This distance should probably take less time than the warhorse. At this moment, Chen Ming''s group had already reached Tuantu Hill. Chen Ming when he arrived had told Jiao Qi Immediately bring everyone''s warhorses to their binding sites. ¡°We have arrived at Tuatu Hill. Based on the information I received from the Merchant Hall There are various kinds of demonic beasts here. From the Qi Foundation to the Earth Profound Stage. The Earth Profound level demonic beast is the King of this Tuantu Hill. Even if it was at the level of the Earth Profound Stage. But in a real fight it can even be content with the early level of Sky profound stage practitioner.¡± Chen Ming was confident that if he used his dragon form He could easily ovee it. But like that, it might not be a good idea for someone to see his dragon form. He wasn''t worried if the three demons knew that he had the blood of dragons. including the group of people he brought with him Xiao Wen, he could trust and leave his life to her. Threerades who were now his close soldiers. He was confident that the three will not betray him no matter what even if it means death. All that was left was the cultivators passing by. they may encounter him by chance. He had read a lot of novels to know that it was possible. Chen Ming, after telling everyone to be careful about the monsters at Tuantu Hill, He also told everyone to be careful about The disciples of the Lightning Sect. He had heard that the disciples of the Lightning Sect had a tendency to oppress others. Because they thought that they were the strongest sect disciples in the Yang Empire. Chen Ming only shook his head. How can it not be the strongest? In the Yang Province, there was only one proper sect and that was the Lightning Sect. It''s not strange to be the strongest. But if the entire continent The Lightning Sect wasn''t even among the top five. After Jiao Qi tied the warhorses to the tree, Chen Ming then told everyone to go into the Tuantu Hill. with him leading and Xiao Wen following behind. This way, both of them will be able to protect everyone in the group. Chen Ming walked forward. He then opened his dragon''s eyes. Without anyone being able to see, he could see everything more clearly. Moreover He was able to see things that ordinary people could not see. That was, the energy of heaven and earth that circtes around this ce Chen Ming could see it as a blue stream. divided ording to the light intensity He could see the beasts that were very distant. The visual appearance is simr to that of a snake with eyes that detect temperature. It was just a change from temperature to profound energy. ¡°There is a horde of Qi Gathering stages ahead. Everyone, be careful. We need to deal with this horde of demonic beasts. because even if we go the other way We will still encounter a horde like them or even worse.¡± Chen Ming told everyone. Everyone in his group listened to him. Chen Ming had performed well while cultivating everyone, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde pulled out their swords from their sheaths. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang saw that and followed suit. The two were not so sure. whether there will be a horde of beast ahead or not ¡°Brother Yang, what kind of person do you think Young Master Chen is? Do you think he will be able to sense the beast farther than us?¡± Demons are a tribe that specializes in hunting. She was confident that with her bloodline abilities, it was unlikely to be defeated by a normal human. But with Chen Ming, she was not confident. Mei Yang shook his head. ¡°I''m not too sure. But judging by everyone''s reactions, they all seemed to be confident in him. Let''s see if there really is a demonic beast horde ahead of us.¡± Moreover, Chen Ming was also able to tell the level of the demonic beasts. if he could really tell in such detail. His level was definitely not lower than their grandfather. And as Chen Ming said In front of them was a pack of grey furry wolves. Their level was at the Qi Gathering Stage. Mei Yang only paid respects to Chen Ming in his heart. He felt that if it was Chen Ming to help him find his grandfather and the Seven Colored Cloud Grass could be sessful 103 Chapter 103 Dozens of Grey wolves surrounded Chen Ming''s group. They looked at Chen Ming and everyone.Their eyes shed a fierce light. Zhang Tie now looked at them. No fear was shown. If it was before, he would have been so scared that he would have run away. However, under Chen Ming''s intense training he became confident and firmly believed he could do anything if he were to give his best. And that was not only him but Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde also werepletely different too. Zhang Tie spoke to Chen Ming in a confident tone. ¡°Young Master, let it be our duty to take care of them. Young Master doesn''t need to lower himself to deal with these pests.¡± ¡°Yes, young master. These are just small flies for us to take care of.¡± Jiao Qi himself smiled. He seemed to be itchy. He was ready to end their life. The technique he used was the same move that Chen Nan used, the Shadow Sword, he was even better at using it than Chen Nan. Chen Ming nodded to the three of them. Yun Mingde was quieter than everyone. He understood the path he wanted to walk. He was not good at using swords. He''s good at assassination with hidden de. His means to kill were hidden under his sleeve. Also He is good at using flying knives. Which was very surprising to Chen Ming.. Chen Ming thought to himself, perhaps he should send Yun Mingde to join the Assassin Hall. It was said that the Assassin Hall was a veryrge organization. Working in the background for the Merchant Hall. They dealt with something that the Merchant Hall could not manage in the light. Seeing this, one might think that the Assassin Hall was a secret organization. No, he still saw the Hall recruiting sign. In this world, killing was a verymon thing. There was no police to arrest them. But not that they will be able to do anything they want. There seems to be some involvement and agreement between the parties. Chen Ming was still not quite sure of this. But sending Yun Mingde to the hall was not a bad thing. He was confident that even if Yun Mingde entered the Assassin Hall, He would continue to be loyal to him. ¡°Alright, get rid of these wolves. so we can move on.¡± ¡°Understood, young master." The three of them then headed straight to kill the Grey wolves. Mei Pingping and Mei Yang didn''t want to stay idle, so the two joined them. The fight against dozens of Grey wolves For Chen Ming and Xiao Wen, it was a simple matter. But to others, it takes a lot of strength and energy. Jiao Qi was slightly injured. It was because he was enjoying the fight so he didn''t even notice that a wolf had sneaked behind him. Zhang Tie sighed and scolded Jiao Qi. He should be a little more careful. Chen Ming had already given everyone dilute Red potions. Jiao Qi only used a small amount of it to heal his wound. Seeing that Mei Pingping and Mei Yang swallow their saliva. The two of them had only smelled the scent of the potion that Jiao Qi had used and already knew how valuable it was. Mei Pingping also had a small wound on her arm but she hid it. Seeing this, Chen Ming couldn''t help but take out the potion and gently wipe her arm with a cloth moistened with a red potion. Her wound disappeared just like that. ¡°You need to be more careful. Even though I didn¡¯t know anything about demons, I think they may not be that different from humans. your wound could get infected.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hmm, I understand, young master.¡± Mei Pingping''s face was extremely red right now. Mei Yang looked at the two of them, not knowing how to react in this situation. Chen Ming spoke in the same way that he had spoken to Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu was not good at acting. But with her still causing that much damage needless to say for Mei Pingping, who had never received such attention before Chen Ming had not checked her stats at the moment. He was just doing what a gentleman had to do. He didn''t know that in this Martial World A gentleman was harder to find than a precious jewel. Xiao Wen saw that could only shake her head. Chen Ming would surely make this little girl fall in love with him in no time, just like her, she had to keep an eye on Mei Pingping now. Chen Ming gave his red potion to Mei Pingping and Mei Yang. The two of them only looked at the red potion that Chen Ming had handed to them. they didn¡¯t know what to say Mei Pingping could only shake his head before speaking up in fear. The potion looked extremely precious. Who said demons have a selfish disposition? Not all demons were selfish. These two demons could be considered good demons. ¡°Young Master, these two potions are too valuable. We don''t dare to ept it.¡± ¡°Um, young master, this potion, if sold at auction, will surely earn a lot of money. Pingping and Brother Yang did not dare to ept it.¡± Chen Ming heard that but shook his head before smiling. ¡°Take it. for use in case of emergency. If you think it''s too much you can pay it back in the future. But for now, take it first. It is important to have something to heal from injury when traveling in the forest like this.¡± Chen Ming used a reasonable reason. Going into the forest to find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was quite dangerous. Having a magical potion that could be used immediately was the best life saving tool. And in order for both of them to ept the potion, he added about paying back to him in the future. Makes both of themfortable to take it. ¡°Then I will take these two potions as Young Master wants. If in the future Young Master wants my help you can always tell me. Even if we were to go back to the Devil Blood Continent.¡± Chen Ming nodded, this was what he wanted. alliance with the devil Many upgrade stones were waiting for you. Afterwards, Chen Ming led everyone to walk deeper into the Tuantu Hill. The atmosphere had begun to change. The trees in the hills grew thicker. The light began to shine less and less on the ground. The atmosphere was very cold and ominous. Chen Ming picked up the information and read it. ¡°ording to the information I got from the merchant hall The Seven Colored Cloud Grass was probably near the nest of the King of Tuantu Hill. No one knew exactly where the nest was. That is the only information we have.¡± Chen Ming had obtained information that was not very detailed. because not many people travel to this area. It was because of the influence of the Lightning Sect on the Yang Empire. so no one dared toe here. 104 Chapter 104 The Lightning Sect used its reputation. Seize the area around the Tuantu Hill area as their own. a bad act But no one dared to do anything. It is said that the Imperial Court was involved in that the Lightning Sect was also the strongest sect in the region. Chen Ming then used his Dragon Eye. Looking for where the most intense Qi was. He now was in a partial stage so his dragon eyes were not that powerful. but it was enough in this situation Chen Ming kept telling everyone what was ahead. They had dodge many powerful and dangerous beast The dragon eye was extremely useful during this kind of situation. Chen Ming walked for a while. He raised his hand as a sign telling everyone to stop. Chen Ming was now detecting something. he speak to everyone ¡°I sense there is a group of people resting ahead. Their profound level was at the Initial level of Qi Foundation Stage to the Peak level of Qi Gathering Stage. Approximately ten people." Chen Ming could only see the profound aura, not their appearance. But he could have guessed that these people were definitely disciples from the Lightning Sect. Chen Ming closed the dragon''s eyes. and use dragon ears instead. With this ear, he could eavesdrop on sound from a distance of hundreds of meters. Chen Ming slowly sneaked in and eavesdropped on what the disciples of the Lightning Sect had said. ¡°Today we got some excellent games, not bad at all.¡± ¡°Yes, look at this, from our hunt today, if I guessed right, If we exchange it for spirit stones. It must be enough for everyone.¡± Chen Ming listened, nothing was wrong. These ten were just hunting beasts to earn money to exchange for spirit stones. But there was one thing that stumbled upon him. That is, these disciples knew where the Seven Colors Cloud Grass was. and was nning to collect it to sell Chen Ming felt really lucky. He didn''t need to spend more time. Just following these guys should be enough. The disciples of the Lightning Sect didn''t know that a group of people was following them. Chen Ming was in charge of following them. and sent a signal to Xiao Wen. Along the way, a group of Lightning Sect disciples encountered many powerful beasts. But they were able to w past them. They didn''t have a party system like Chen Ming. The more demon beasts they killed, the faster their level increased. All day, no one had been able to break through their own level. It had been over two hours for a group of Lightning Sect disciples to travel from their resting point to another point that resembled a waterfall. The water fell from a very high ce. Looking up, He couldn''t tell how high this waterfall was. Chen Ming and the others didn''t even think that there was a waterfall on the hill. Geographically it''s not likely, but here, a world where people can easily carry tons of weight. If there was a waterfall in the deep hills, it wouldn''t be strange. A young man in his early twenties who looked like the leader of the group to explore the forest this time spoke up He was in the Peak Qi Gathering Stage, his power was around level 97-98, sooner orter he would rise to the Earth Profound Stage if he could break through the Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°Everyone stop. This ce is said to be the nest of Earth Profound level demon beasts. We have to be very careful. It is still morning and the beast must be sleeping now. This was a good chance for us to sneak closer to the waterfall to collect the Seven Colored Cloud Grass.¡± Everyone in the group seemed to obey this young man. They nodded their heads and spread out in search of the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Each of them had a light weight technique they could use. Although it could not bepared to Chen Ming''s Sky Steps. But it was better than a normal technique. They all searched for a moment, but could not find it. The young man in charge of the group spoke up. ¡°It seems that the Seven Colored Cloud Grass is definitely inside the cave behind the waterfall. Seven Colored Cloud Grass likely grows in damp but not wet areas. Only within the cave behind the waterfall is probably where the Seven Colored Cloud Grass is.¡± His junior disciples looked at each other before speaking. ¡°Senior Brother Hong, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Inside the cave, we didn''t know if there were any dangerous beasts. I''m not afraid to fight with the demonic beasts in the cave. But if the King of the Hill wakes up, then we will be in great danger.¡± The young man shook his head before speaking. ¡°Yes, it might be dangerous. But don''t forget how much Seven Colored Cloud Grass could be sold for? five hundred spiritual stones Five hundred spiritual stones. If calcted in gold teals, it was up to five million gold teals.even if you take the risk, it''s worth it, isn''t it?¡± Spirit stones were another thing that made cultivating easier. Five hundred spirit stones was enough to send him up to the Earth Profound Stage, and there was still a lot left. The young man seemed to be worried about something. He spoke with a firm tone. ¡°In the next three months It will be a day when the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect will recruit new disciples. I will have to be one of the disciples of the sect.¡± ¡°Senior brother, did you think so well? If the elders know, the Senior Brother might be punished severely.¡± ¡°Hmm, there is no need to worry about that. If I can pass the test The Lightning Sect, besides not daring to do anything to me, will also support me. It was said that just the disciples of the sect were worth more than the general sect master. Even the Sect Master of the Lightning sect has absolutely no way to dare to criticize the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect.¡± Chen Ming heard that but shook his head. He could only guess what the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect was. They definitely wouldn''t ept a disciple who betrayed their own sect. No matter how high the battle level was Chen Ming waited to see what all of them would do next. Of course, there are people who agree, and there are people who disagree as well. ¡°I don''t agree Senior Brother What are you doing was no different from betraying the sect.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± The denial was only a minority. To which Senior Brother Hong heard that, his eyes went cold. He then sent a signal to another junior disciple who was probably side with him. The junior disciple who sided with him nodded his head before turning around to the back of the two disciples who refused. before pulling out his sword and stabbing at both of them ¡°You-*Cough*¡± The two who refused did not think that disciples of the same sect would be able to do this. Both of them were stabbed at the dantian point from behind. Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He looked at the Senior Brother Hong and the other disciples who were now looking at the figure of the same sect disciple lying on the ground. Senior Brother Hongughed before speaking. ¡°Just do as I say, is there anyone who will refuse me?¡± Everyone in the group shook their heads. No one thought of denying it after seeing that Senior Brother Hong had ordered both of them to kill with such cruelty. This was the world where big fish eat small fish. They did not dare to resist the bigger fish. Within the group was a young girl looking at the two of them, tears streaming down her faces. ¡°Senior Brother Yong, Senior Brother Di¡­¡± The two seemed to be very close to the girl. Chen Ming looked at that young girl. She was probably young, around twelve years. but had already reached the Qi Gathering Stage, Senior Brother Hong looked at the young girl. He seemed to be thinking of something. but shook his head. He seemed unable to touch this girl. She could be a direct disciple of one of the elders in the sect. Chen Ming waited for a moment. He felt that something bad was about to happen. 105 Chapter 105 Chen Ming crouched down and watched as the Lightning Sect disciples walked straight into the cave. The girl hesitated, not knowing whether to follow them or not. She could feel that something bad was going to happen. She decided to stay outside and look at the bodies of her two seniors who were now lying motionless. Hong Yuan saw that she refused to enter the cave and did not care. He ordered his junior disciple under him to watch over her. no matter what happened She must not be harmed at all, otherwise, even if everyone survived. They would not be able to escape from Elder Kang''s clutches. ¡°Let''s go in together, the Seven Colored Cloud Grass should be fully grown soon. If we leave it too long Its price could go down.¡± Hong Yuan then led the rest of the disciples into the cave to immediately look for the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. Chen Ming looked at the young girl along with the two young men''s bodies. He noticed that the two young men had not died yet. He thought of the consequences if he helped the two. The two of them had no more profound strength left. Even if he helped them now, they will be a burdenter. He looked at the young girl who sat looking at the two. Chen Ming could only sigh. He and his soft heart¡­ ¡°It can''t be helped. Whether helping both of them will be our burden or not. We are now strong enough to kill all the demonic beasts in the forest. Plus, there was me and Xiao Wen. If not the King of Tuantu There is nothing to worry about.¡± Chen Ming signaled to Xiao Wen that he was going in. Xiao Wen told everyone to prepare. Carelessness was something that was unforgivable to Chen Ming. He knew that negligence could be a fatal weakness. Chen Ming saw that everyone was ready. He immediately used the Sky Step. His target was one of the Lightning Sect disciples who were now looking at the girl with eyes filled with rage. The girl''s name was Hua Lin. She was Elder Kang''s sister. She had received many privileges. Not only because she was Elder Kang¡¯s sister but she herself was very talented. She was only twelve years old but had already reached the Initial level of Qi Gathering stage. Therefore, the other disciples were jealous of her. For example, the two disciples were ordered to watch over her right now. Both were over twenty years old. But they were just slightly better than her. They were twice the age of young girls, but their martial skills were inferior. Of course, they must be jealous. When they can''t hurt her body, they have to rely on words. The first young man spoke to another young man. He sneered at Hua Lin. without care how she feel ¡°Hey, do you think we are all born equal?¡± ? The young man was asked. burst out loudly before speaking in a disgusted tone. ¡°There is no equality in this world. Some people''s talents are so-so, but because of having an Elder as an older sister, they get better things. If they were to be in the same situation as us, hmm, they would not be that different.¡± ¡°Yes, I really hate those who depend on others. I wish them to be punished by heaven.¡± ¡°I agree with you. Heaven will never ept a coward who only depends on others.¡± The two of themughed heartily. Seeing Hua Lin''s face filled with tears It was true that she was at the same stage as them. But her experience was still very little. This was the first time she hade out of the sect to learn about things. Her sister told me that If something happens, be patient. and try to solve it carefully. But if she was in a really dangerous situation. She could use the talisman that she gave her Hua Lin always obeyed her sister. No one was as kind to her as her sister. Everyone was mean to her. She didn''t have any friends in the sect. Hua Lin had to bear with it. She had been a target to talk behind her back for quite some time. But this was the first time someone dared to speak near her for her to hear it clearly like this. And at that moment, Hua Lin was trying to walk away. She heard the sound of something. It was the sound of something moving very quickly She hurriedly turned to see where she heard the sound. She has a very sensitive sense. But even so It''s toote. Just because she was able to sense it in time didn''t mean that she was quick enough to stop it. *Thuk* *Thuk* The ones who speak bad about her was knocked out She had never seen anyone move like that before and the way the eyes shine bright in the dark She mistook the owner of those eyes to be a ghastly ghost ¡°G-Ghost!¡± *Thuk* The young girl was so shock to the point she was faint Look like she was afraid of ghost Chen Ming saw that could only shake his head. He gave Xiao Wen a signal toe in. He had Xiao Wen take care of the young girl as he walked over to see the other two young men who were dying. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Chen Ming was like a normal martial artist. He, after saving the two of them, had to ask for somepensation. He confiscated all the valuables from both of them. He also loot the two he knock the out too ¡°Huh, Qi Gathering Stage technique, not bad.¡± Chen Ming had obtained the Lightning Sect''s technique. Each of the techniques had a nice name. But Chen Ming knew that these techniques did not help him be better. He expected that he would modify it and then give it to the n to train. At least it was better than the Chen family''s general technique. Chen Ming after looting them He looked into the cave. He wasn''t interested in the cave. His interest was underwater. He could clearly see that there was a demonic beast underwater. Its profound energy was very strong. It was slightly stronger than Chen Ming, who had used 50% of his true power. Chen Ming was confident that if he really fought, he would be able to fight this demonic beast. And with Xiao Wen with him, he was sure that he could deal with it. ¡°Wen Sis Under the water there was an Earth Profound level demonic beast. If I had to guess, it would definitely be the King of this hill. Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde, the three of you take care of the unconscious. Mei Yang and Mei Pingping watched the situation around. I''m sure you both have the ability to fight beasts. You probably know which route is the most suitable for escaping.¡± Mei Yang spoke up confidently. ¡°Don''t worry Young Master Chen. We will find an escape route in case of an emergency.¡± 106 Chapter 106 Mei Yang even wanted to enter the cave because he was sure that his grandfather was definitely inside. But he believed that Chen Ming and Xiao Wen Along with his grandfather, certainly didn''t need help from him and his younger sister. Going inside could only be a burden to them. Chen Ming nodded to Mei Yang before going straight into the cave with Xiao Wen. He looked at the stats of the underwater demonic beasts again to be sure. --------------------- Name: Water Gigantic Snake Title: King of Tuantu Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Intermediate) Level: 125 Health: 5700/5700 Energy: 1250/1250 --------------------- Chen Ming was certain that it was still asleep, so he and Xiao Wen immediately went into the cave. Within the Cave, Hong Yuan walked forward with confidence. He had dealt with every demonic beast that stood in his way. Most of the demon beasts were snake-type beasts. They were prepared enough to bring some anti-venom pills, so these snakes weren''t a problem. ¡°*Tsk*These snakes are really annoying. I am really curious, what else is there in this cave besides the Seven Colors Cloud Grass? the information I got from the informat, the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was even a medicinal herb that was used to repel demonic beasts. I don''t understand why these snakes can live in this cave like this.¡± Hong Yuan heard that the junior disciple under him spoke like that, butughed and spoke. ¡°You don''t know anything. The Seven Color Cloud Grass could actually be used to chase away demonic beasts. It was because it was extremely toxic. But with these serpents It''s like a treasure. It is said that if the serpents were near the Seven Colored Cloud Grass They would have stronger powers. Their poison will be more powerful. Did you not notice? Why are you all feeling numb? When we got bitten by these serpents even though we used a lot of anti-venom pills. It was because these serpents got their power up from the Seven Colored Cloud Grass.¡± The more he talked, the more excited He was He was not afraid to be poisoned by the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. The Seven Colored Cloud Grass was indeed very poisonous. But it was only when he touched it directly. He had herb harvesting technique. therefore he had no fear of its poison. ¡°It''s only a little closer.¡± Hong Yuan was excited. Soon, he would rise to the Earth Profound Realm and head towards the Iron Earth Continent to join the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He walked deep inside the cave until reached the inner part of the cave. At the center of the cave was a beautiful multicolored grass glowing brightly with seven colors. ¡°That is the Seven Colored Cloud Grass.¡± Hong Yuan smiled. He looked coldly at his junior disciples. Yes, he was about to get rich. and he will be rich alone. He immediately performed the trick. ¡°Junior disciple, I will go straight to collect the Seven Colors Cloud Grass. You guys keep a good watch over here. If you approach the Seven Colored Cloud Grass You might be poisoned by it.¡± The poor junior disciples believed him. Not knowing that what he was giving to them was death. After speaking, Hong Yuan immediately headed towards the Seven Colors Cloud Grass. His junior disciples believed that he would actually share the spirit stone with them. Unfortunately, he had never thought of splitting the spirit stone from the beginning. All the beasts that were hunted He was regarded as a spiritual gift to his junior disciples. After this, he didn''t think about returning to the Lightning Sect again. If he could exchange this Seven Colored Cloud Grass for spirit stones, then He could easily break through to the Earth Profound Stage. Plus, there''s plenty of it left for him to push himself up further. If He was an Earth Profound Stage cultivator , Wherever he went, there were only people with open arms to wee him. There were also other sects that were stronger than the Lightning Sects in other regions in the Thunder Cloud Continent. He had nned that if he could not enter the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, He would still be able to enter other lower sects. Those sects were still better than the Lightning Sects. Hong Yuan immediately walked towards the Seven Colors Cloud Grass. Not knowing that within the cave, there were some people who were also aiming for the Seven Colored Cloud Grass as well. Elder Mei Pingshan was now in the shadow of the cave. He had the technique tobine himself with the shadow. It was an assassin''s technique that the demon race was famous for. the hidden shadow illusion With this technique, if it wasn''t a cultivator of a higher level than him, There was no way they could sense him. He got here before everyone. However, he had no way to collect the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. without causing it to deteriorate He noticed that if the Seven Colored Cloud Grass had deteriorated, All the serpents in the cave would go mad. Moreover, Whatever stayed hidden under water would surely wake up ande to find the Seven-Colored Cloud Grass. Even though he was at the same level as the underwater demonic beast. But he believed that the demonic beast was stronger than him. If it was to fight to the death Even the Sky Profound Stage had to be careful. He didn''t want to fight anything that could fight the Sky Profound Stage if it wasn''t necessary. And while he was staring at Hong Yuan, waiting for him to pick up the Seven Colored Cloud Grass first and then grab it. He could sense that someone was standing next to him. He was about to attack the person standing next to him. He heard the voice of the person he was going to attack speak first. ¡°Wait, Elder Pingshan, it¡¯s me, Chen Ming.¡± ¡°Young Master Chen? Young Master, what are you doing here?" Mei Pingshan was slightly stunned. He didn''t think Chen Ming woulde here. He thought that Chen Ming was probably at Duan Yang with his grandchildren. ¡°If Young Master is here Does that mean that Ping''er and Yang''er are here as well?¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Yes, they both wanted toe out and help you. I see that there won''t be any problem if I join. Since I still have some time before the day of the n Tournament. I think thating to help Elder again might not be a problem.¡± ¡°I have to thank the Young Master. If I had Young Master helpe, I thought that dealing with the underwater demonic beast wouldn''t be a problem. Young Master has already sensed it, right?¡± Chen Ming nodded, it seemed that Mei Ping Shan was also able to sense the underwater demonic beast as well. 107 Chapter 107 Elder Mei Pingshan nodded. He now seemed more confident with the help of Chen Ming and Xiao Wen . He would definitely be able to bring this Seven Colored Cloud Grass back to the Devil Blood Continent to save his Queen. He, after speaking to Chen Ming, turned to look at Hong Yuan again. Hong Yuan now started collecting the Seven Colors Cloud Grass. He was wearing some gloves to pick it up. He dug it out of the ground before putting it in a cloth bag made of the same fibers that made the gloves he was wearing. And as soon as Hong Yuan had collected the Seven Colors Cloud Grass, He let out augh before turning to his junior disciples. ¡°My brothers and sisters, I want to say that I enjoyed spending time with you guys. Unfortunately, it ends here. Good luck everyone.¡± After speaking that, Hong Yuan hurried up towards the wall of the cave. Behind this illusion wall there was a path leading further inside. Without saying a word, he walked straight in. His younger disciples were still stunned. They still didn¡¯t understand what he meant. until one of the disciples understood what Hong Yuan said. He wanted to tell the other disciples. but it''s toote. Snakes, centipedes, spiders, and scorpions dig themselves out of the underground, walls and ceilings. The disciples now had pale faces. They have been fooled. ¡°Damn it, we were deceived by that guy. That guy didn''t even want to share the spirit stone with us!¡± ¡°Hong Yuan!!, even if I die, I will be a ghost to haunt you!¡± All the venomous Beast went on rampage. They immediately attacked the disciples of the Lightning Sect. The disciples fought against them. But there were too many of them. Not long after they tried their best to resisted, but s they were all killed Their anti-venom pills were unable to withstand the hundreds of venomous beast poisons in the cave. The cave trembled. The underwater demonic beast had now awakened. Xiao Wen and the others outside the cave now retreating from the spot near the waterfall An underwater beast that appeared. It was simr to Little Long. The only difference was that it has no horns and wings and its color is yellowish brown instead of bluish green. It looked into the cave sticking out its two tongues. before it hiss loudly. He was furious and immediately rushed into the cave. Inside the passageway above the cave wall was a deep passageway. Hong Yuan now walked towards the inside with his evil smile. He looked at the bundle of cloth he used to collect the Seven Colored Cloud Grass before bursting outughing. He was very satisfied with his actions. He didn''t think it was wrong at all. no matter what In this world only a smart person like him can survive. ¡°A bunch of foolish dogs, ha ha, who is going to share the spirit stones? Such valuables! they are really stupid, haha.¡± Not only did he not feel guilty but also enjoyed the idea that he could trick everyone into dying in the cave. He who had the Seven Color Cloud Grass had no need to be afraid any venomous beast would attack him. Even though they depend on the poison from the Seven Colored Cloud Grass to get stronger. But approaching the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was no different from suicide to them. Only a very strong venomous beast would be able to get close to the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. He now seemed to have some sort of aura wrapped around him. This made the rampage venomous beast unable to approach him. and must give way ¡°This feels really good. If it wasn''t for me urgently needing spirit stones, I wouldn''t have thought of selling it, it''s a pity.¡± He knew that the Spirit Stone was more important to him than this Seven Colored Cloud Grass right now. He walked so far inside the cave and now heard some noise ¡°It seems that the King of Tuantu Hill has awakened.¡± Hong Yuan quickly used the Lightning Sect''s Light weight Technique. He headed straight to the inside of the cave. He seemed to know that there was another exit within the cave. The underwater python had now reached the point where the Seven Colored Cloud Grass used to be. When it did not find where the Seven Colored Cloud Grass was . In anger, it destroyed the corpse of the Lightning Sect disciple who had died from the venom. before ughtering the other venomous beasts in the cave It was as if they were to be punished for not being able to guard the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. At the same time everything is happening. Chen Ming and Elder Mei Pingshan had already followed Hong Yuan. Chen Ming was not worried that his group would be harmed by this underwater serpent. Since he could sense that Xiao Wen had taken everyone out of the area. and get rid off everyone''s track, the python was unable to follow the track of his group. Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan quietly followed Hong Yuan. The two of them wanted to know about the exit that Hong Yuan will use After that The two will deal with him. Hong Yuan at this moment elerated his pace. He felt like someone was following him. but can''t sense anything So he thought that he was just imagining things. The deeper he went into the cave, the colder, darker and humid it gets. The air is gradually getting less and less. Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan looked at each other. The two of them only followed Hong Yuan. Hong Yuan arrived at a certain point inside the cave. before he pulled something out of his cloth. It was an animal skin with something written on it. Look at the color of the letters. It was probably written in blood. Hong Yuan was reading something for a moment. before he headed towards the left wall. Fumbled for something before Chen Ming heard the sound of something rumbling. That sound is the sound of a working mechanism. The seemingly imprable wall actually contained a secret door. Hong Yuan didn''t hesitate to open the door before going inside. Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan had to wait for him to enter the secret door. Both of them revealed themselves. Before Chen Ming headed towards the wall and did the same as Houn Yuan on the same spot . The mechanism works again. The two followed Hong Yuan inside. Hong Yuan was now in such a hurry that he couldn''t hear the mechanics working again. He wanted to get out of here as quickly as he could. Entered inside the secret entrance door. He found that there was a path down further. It was quite dark here, but it wasn''t a problem for Chen Ming and Mei pingshan. Mei Pingshan was the Blood Eye Demon. with eyes that can see things even in the dark But Chen Ming was different. The eye he used was the eye of a dragon. And when Mei Pingshan saw Chen Ming''s eyes, he swallowed his saliva. Chen Ming''s eyes were bright blue and had pupils in a vertical line. His red eyes and Chen Ming''s blue eyes. Chen Ming''s eyes seemed to have won. ¡°Senior, it would be nice if you kept this matter a secret. I don''t want any problem if people find out that I have dragon eyes.¡± Chen Ming didn''t tell the elder, besides his eyes, he also had horns, ws, skins, bones, tails, etc. He was now a dragon in human form. Dragons are noble creatures. Equivalent to the Heavenly Gods or higher. If someone found out that someone with dragon powers was there, there would be chaos. The elder nodded. He swore to his queen that he would never reveal about the Dragon Eye to anyone Even at the cost of his life Chen Ming believed that the elder would definitely do what he said. He then led the elder into the corridor. The elder looked at Chen Ming. He smiled. It seemed that besides he was able to find a medicinal herb that could heal his queen. He also meets a person who was suitable for his queen. But he let out a sigh. He had promised that he would not tell anyone about it. But that doesn''t mean he can''t introduce the two to each other. It all depends on the heavenly destiny. When he talks about Heavenly Destiny He didn¡¯t know why he heard thunder roar in the cave. ¡°Why do I feel like heaven is angry? I think I am really too old.¡± Mei Pingshan followed Chen Ming in. The twoter walked for a while before hearing Hong Yuan''s screams. The two then hurried towards the ce where Hong Yuan''s voice was heard. found that after leaving the corridor will find underground river 108 Chapter 108 Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan now encountered a veryrge river. They looked around but didn¡¯t see any sign of Hong Yuan ¡°Elder, I think that Hong Yuan may not survive. In the depths of this underground and under the abyssal river, I can sense very strong vitality of beasts in several ces.¡± Chen Ming''s dragon eyes could sense that there were many demonic beasts in front of him. The lowest level of these demon beasts was at the Qi Foundation Stage. The highest level was the same level as Hong Yuan. The level of the beasts might not be a problem with Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan. The real problem was in the number. ¡°One hundred, No It¡¯s more than that. Much more than that.¡± Chen Ming looked up. He found that many demonic beasts were climbing the ceiling. In addition to the ceiling, there were also demonic beasts climbing the cave walls. The number he roughly counted was over three hundred. Chen Ming then looked towards the middle of the river. There was arge path made of soil. He saw someone was trying to survive. He had only the upper part of his body the lower part of him was missing. it seemed that his lower part had been eaten by something buried beneath the soil. It only had a mouth and sharp teeth. Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. --------------------- Name: Fang de Worm Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Initial) Level: 57 Health: 1059/1059 Energy: 540/540 --------------------- Fang de Worm, although its level was not very high. But its horror lies in the fact that when it closes its mouth He couldn''t even feel it. and do not know where it went underneath the soil ¡°Young Master, let me lead the way. If anything happens, I can still be a bait. I just want that young master to Bring the Seven Colored Cloud Grass back to my grandchildren. and bring them both to the Blood Devil Continent to save the queen.¡± Chen Ming looked at Mei Pingshan. He volunteered to lead ahead and be a bait for him. Chen Ming sincerely admired him very much now. But he didn''t want anyone to be a sacrifice for him. ¡°Elder it isn''t necessary. Although these Fang de worms looked dangerous, it was to someone else. not me. but I have to ask Elder not to tell anyone about what Elder may have seen after this. It would cause a lot of trouble for me. Even though I''m not afraid of trouble, living without one is better.¡± Mei Pingshan wasn''t sure until Chen Ming prove to him that he could handle the situation ¡°If you don''t believe me, I can prove it.¡± Chen Ming walked towards the front. Mei Pingshan wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Chen Ming walked his way down the mound in front of him. He was certain that this mound had a Fang de worm. And as he thought, it really existed. The Fang de Worm thrusted itself up from the ground before snapping at Chen Ming''s leg. ¡°Young master!¡± Mei Pingshan wanted to help, but ¡°Elder, please calm down. Look carefully where it''s biting. Did my leg get bitten off?¡± Mei Pingshan looked at Chen Ming''s legs. His eyes opened wide. Chen Ming''s legs were not damaged at all. His skin seemed to have been covered by a protective aura. It was simr to dragon scales. but in a transparent state "This is¡­" ¡°Dragon Scales, aside from these scales, I also practiced the Iron Body Art. With these two, if not a Cultivator at the Advanced Earth Profound Realm. Don''t expect to be able to prate my skin." Mei Pingshan could only nod his head. Chen Ming then drew out a four-ton stone sword. He gently ced it on its head. The sword with its heavy weight gradually pressed against its head until it finally prated through its head into the ground. It died easily. Chen Ming pulled his leg out of its mouth. Yellow slimy liquid stuck to his leg. He used the Water Qi to clean his legs. What he could do was simple to him. but It''s hard for other people. Mei Pingshan only swallowed his saliva. Even with his cultivation strength, such a heavy sword, he would definitely have trouble holding it. Moreover, Chen Ming was able to control the nearby water. This showed that Chen Ming had a special Qi. Mei Pingshan calm down. There was no need to get excited. Chen Ming had the dragon power within him that would have made him so excited the matter of the four-ton sword and water control had be a small matter. Chen Ming had no idea what Mei Pingshan was thinking. He then walked towards where Hong Yuan was trying to survive. ¡°I didn''t think that half of his body would still be alive. Is this even possible?¡± Mei Pingshan shook his head before speaking. ¡°If it was normal, He would have died. But since he was probably affected by the venomous beasts He waspletely numb and didn''t know that he was slowly dying. I think in only a few more breaths He would have died.¡± It didn''t have to be long, the demonic beast that was waiting for that moment. It lunged at Hong Yuan before using its sharp ws. Prating Hong Yuan''s head before biting his head off of his body. Chen Ming saw that and his brows twitched. He''s been through a lot But He has never seen anyone die this way before. ¡°Elder, it looks like we have to prepare. Aside from these guys, I could sense that a demonic beast we most didn''t want to see wasing here. Elder went straight to collect the Seven Colors Cloud Grass. As for me, I will deal with the demonic beasts that surround us.¡± ¡°Young Master, the number of them is too much. I think we should reduce the number of them first. It would be safer before I go to collect the Seven Colored Cloud Grass.¡± ¡°Regarding the number, Elder need not to worry. I already have a helper.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He immediately used the Nine Soul Sword to create Four elemental swords. ¡°With these four swords I can easily defeat them. Elder, please have confidence in me.¡± The elder only looked at Chen Ming. He only let out a sigh of relief. Why are teenagers so scary these days? He thought of his queen. She, like this young man, is strong and independent. Elder did as Chen Ming had suggested and left the task of dealing with the beasts to Chen Ming. 109 Chapter 109 Chen Ming looked forward. In front of him now, arge number of demonic beasts were staring at him. His four elemental swords were now floating around him. The four swords seemed to have a mind of their own. If the beasts hade near Chen Ming, then They would surely suffer the wrath of the four swords. Chen Ming now looked rxed. He didn''t think that these beasts would be able to do anything to him. His skin may have looked like beautiful ss. Honestly, it''s even stronger than steel. ¡°Come at me, beasts. or are you all afraid of me?¡± Chen Ming provoked them with his dragon voice. They seem to understand him but was hesitated The demonic beasts now knew that Chen Ming was not an ordinary human. They could feel the dangering out of him. More than anything They didn''t dare fight against Chen Ming. But if it was Mei Pingshan, it would be a different story. Several demonic beasts avoided Chen Ming and headed towards Mei Pingshan. They wanted to devour Mei Pingshan who was at the Earth Profound Stage. If they had eaten him Their level would definitely be higher. They probably thought that dealing with Mei Pingshan was easier than dealing with Chen Ming. but it was wrong The four swords that were floating in the air rushed towards them quickly. The four swords were extremely sharp. It easily pierced through their heavy armor as if their armor was just a decoration. *Puhhh!!!* Chen Ming''s single attack had killed more than ten demonic beasts. -3290 -4400 -2990 -2010 The number of damage indicators was disyed in series. The damage that Chen Ming caused was far beyond their Health points. Chen Ming felt good. He also started using his sword to attack the demonic beast as well. -7700 The attack power of his sword was extremely strong, one sh created a strong wind wave. cut off the demonic beasts mercilessly Mei Pingshan quickly appeared in front of Hong Yuan''s corpse. He slightly looked at Hong Yuan before taking out the cloth bag that contained the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. He, after picking it up, tightly bound it to his body but left enough room for the Seven Colored Cloud Grass inside. After that, Mei Pingshan immediately went straight to help Chen Ming. At the same time, the underwater serpent had reached the abyss below the hill. It furiously shook its tail, destroying everything in its path. *HISSS!!*, it emitted its own sound. The demonic beasts being killed by Chen Ming trembled. They didn''t hesitate to flee. Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. Before looking at the direction he could sense the underwater serpent It was approaching them at a very fast pace. Chen Ming turned to look at Elder Mei Pingshan. Seeing that he had already collected the cloth bag, he spoke up. ¡°It seems that it has yet to arrive. What does Elder think should we fight or retreat¡± ¡°Young Master Chen, I''m afraid retreat isn¡¯t an option now. Along the way here I had been thinking about the mechanism door. I think I had seen it somewhere before and now I remember. The secret door mechanism was only made for exit, not for entry.¡± The elder seemed to have knowledge of mechanics and saw it somewhere as well. Chen Ming could only nod. He thought of destroying the door with his swords but He wasn''t sure if there was any other mechanism. Perhaps the cave wall would have copsed on top of them. ¡°Elder, it looks like the two of us will have to deal with this demonic beast on our own. We should prepare. We have only a few breaths before It arrive here.¡± Chen Ming''s dragon eyes caught it reaching in front of him. It was slithering towards him and the Elder. It sticks out its two pointed tongue. Its body size now was the same as Little Long. Chen Ming was about to attack first but He heard a voice in his head. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe and touch my treasure!¡± Chen Ming was slightly startled, he turned to Elder Mei Pingshan before speaking. ¡°Elder, did you hear what I heard?¡± ¡°Young master, you mean the sound of the snake, right? Now, this demonic beast seemed to be quite angry. So it made such a loud noise.¡± Chen Ming shook his head, seemingly the elder did not hear what he had heard. He turned to the huge serpent that had now appeared from the shadows. --------------------- Name: Water Gigantic Snake Title: King of Tuantu Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Intermediate) Level: 125 Health: 5700/5700 Energy: 1250/1250 --------------------- ¡°Is this treasure yours? I''m afraid I can''t return it to you. This friend of mine needs it to save the life of an important person. I don''t want to hurt you if you''re willing to give it to us. Of course, I won¡¯t ask for it for free, I will give you an equally valuable thing in return.¡± The serpent let out another sound of its own. It was still showing its fury. ¡°Huh, don''t want to hurt me. Who the hell did you think you are? You were that brave to dare to speak like this to me? Even if you speak the samenguage as me Don''t think I''ll let you go. Not only will I take back my treasure, I will also eat you. Your blood makes my bloodline tremble. If I eat you My bloodline will be stronger!¡± Chen Ming sighed, not only humans were greedy. Even demonic beasts as well. This demonic beast didn''t even take him and Elder Mei Pingshan as a threat. It was so arrogant. It acted as if eating him was an easy matter for him. "If you say so, don''t say I didn''t warn you." Chen Ming turned his gaze to the elder. He immediately understood what Chen Ming wanted. He prepared for the battle. Chen Ming first attacked. He used the four elemental swords to attack the serpent. The serpent quickly dodges the four sword attacks. It seems that the serpent has a very sensitive sense. The sword floated and spun around. But the serpent was still able to evade the attack effortlessly. Chen Ming had to practice this technique seriously after this. to be able to control the sword more precisely He now had enough Qi to cultivate it. The serpent saw that Chen Ming couldn''t hit it. said in a voice full of contempt ¡°Human, Is that the best you can do? So weak, so weak, hmm! Your bloodline is useless in you. I will eat you without any leftovers. Your bloodline must be mine!¡± 110 Chapter 110 The serpent, after dodging Chen Ming, countered him by spewing its poisonous mist. Chen Ming saw the poisonous mist sprayed out at him and he dodge it by using a sky step to stay in the air, The poisonous mist was extremely powerful. This poison was well known. as it just touched the body and it may be able to infiltrate the body through skin. ¡®I need to be careful even I have dragon bloodline I didn¡¯t know If I could withstand this poison¡¯ As for Elder Mei Pingshan, He had Seven Colored Cloud Grass with him. It helped negate the poison when approaching him. This attack of the serpent therefore failed to reach him. Chen Ming thought of what to do to get rid of the poisonous mist and he got an idea He change his lungs in to dragon lungs He then breathed out a dragon breath. His breath was more powerful than the poisonous mist The zing blue mes easily destroyed all the poisonous mist. The snake looked at Chen Ming in shock even though it wasn''t shown on his face. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to breathe a fiery breath. He only knew that he had a bloodline capable of making His bloodline stronger. He stopped spitting out the poisonous mist. because He knew it was useless He switched to other methods. The serpent opened his mouth and attacked Chen Ming with his fangs. ¡°Don''t think that just by spitting fire, you''ll be able to escape my fangs. No one had ever escaped out of here before. You will be the guardian spirit of this abyss!¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. This serpent spoke too much. He looked at Elder Mei Pingshan before speaking to him. ¡°Elder, I still cannot control my sword technique very well. Do you have any techniques that can cause it to stop for a moment?¡± Elder Mei Pingshan nodded. ¡°I have one technique that specifically deals with this kind of enemy. Young Master, after I was able to halt it, Young Master, do you think that your four flying swords will be able to deal with it?¡± Chen Ming looked at the damage he had caused to the surrounding demonic beasts. He thought he could finish him and even if he couldn¡¯t killed him at least he was sure to serious injured him After Chen Ming and the elder had finished speaking. The serpent began to attack them. Its attacks now seem much simpler than before. There was a saying that the best time to attack enemy was the time that the enemy attack with carelessness It was probably true Elder Mei Pingshan saw this moment that the serpent was focused on Chen Ming. making use of his demon technique Elder Mei Pingshan saw many open spots Inside Elder Mei Pingshan''s sleeve had many flying daggers. He snapped his sleeve. Before, many daggers were released quickly. The dagger was extremely sharp and precise. Moreover, it was also coated with Elder Mei Pingshan''s Qi. which is pinkish red The technique he was using was definitely at the level of the Earth Profound Stage. The dagger was able to prate its flesh through its strong scales. But even so, with itsrge body The dagger couldn''t do much damage. The danger was not meant for attack anyway. but it was the power that follows along the daggers Chen Ming noticed that at the bottom of all the daggers the elder released, there was a thin profound thread. The elder cup his hands together in a praying gesture.He released arge amount of his profound energy through the thread. The serpent had stopped in its tracks, it didn''t think that another human no demon would be able to do such damage to it. "How dare you!" The serpent tried to destroy all the daggers that were stabbed on his body. He used his profound energy to push out the daggers. his profound energy was leaking. If Little Long was here He must have been delighted and swallowed the surrounding profound energy. Unfortunately, He was not here. Chen Ming used this chance that Elder Mei Pingshan had created for him. Controlling his four swords, he charged towards the serpent open wound. Four beautiful swords formed by profound energy prated into his body. -1210 -1430 -1120 -2290 ---------------- Health 1650/5700 Energy 900/1050 ---------------- Chen Ming''s single attack dealt 6050 damage, the giant serpent even spat out his green blood. The attack power from a Martial Ancestor Stage technique was no joke. Chen Ming wanted to control the swords to attack from within, but the snake had already absorbed the profound energy from his sword. He was very angry right now. He let out a loud hiss. ¡°You! How dare you hurt me like this? I''ll let you know how weak you are! in front of me." ¡°Shorten the heavens!¡± Chen Ming sensed something. The serpent was now using its own cultivation technique. Yes, some demon beasts also had techniques inherited from their ancestors. Like Little Long His body was greatlypressed to half of his original size. But his power was doubled. --------------------- Name: Water Gigantic Snake Title: King of Tuantu Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Intermediate) Level: 125 Health: 5650/11400 Energy: 1290/2500 --------------------- Chen Ming saw that but shook his head. It seems that the title of King of the Tuantu wasn''t a joke. The Serpent was more agile. And it''s harder to hit due to his smaller body size. His poison was twice as strong. that even the Seven Colored Cloud Grass couldn''tpletely prevent it. Elder Mei Pingshan now had a hard time fighting because the poison was a problem for him. If he was fully hit by it, he would surely die. Chen Ming at the same time dodged the attack of the serpent. He also helped Elder Mei Pingshan as well. He transformed all four swords into fire swords. His fire swords were able to destroy the serpent poison. But the real problem now was that his scales have be stronger. Elder Mei Pingshan''s daggers could no longer prate his scales. ¡°Young Master Chen, I think you should take this Seven Colored Cloud Grass. get out of here I will dy him for you.¡± Chen Ming looked at Mei Pingshan before shaking his head. ¡°No, I''m not going anywhere. I can''t leave you here. Your grandchildren are waiting for you.¡± Mei Pingshan at this moment could only let out a sigh. He didn''t want to leave his grandchildren alone. The journey from the Human Continent back to the Demon Continent was not easy. Chen Ming looked at the serpent now. He looked at him with his cold eyes before speaking. ¡°Have you seen your own weakness, human?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched again. He was already beginning to feel annoyed by this snake. He wasn''t even using his full strength yet only sixty percent. 111 Chapter 111 The serpent moved very fast Chen Ming''s four swords could not reach him. He still can¡¯t control his sword precisely due to theck of time to practice it. And even then when the sword hit the target. The damage the four sword could caused was very small. -1 -2 -4 -1 It hardly did anything to his scales. Also the wound that used to be on his body before now has also disappeared. His technique was really a cheating technique. The wound that was supposed to make him bleed to death was closed because his size was smaller. When Chen Ming saw that his technique was not powerful enough to dealt him damage Chen Ming stopped attacking him with the four swords to preserve his Qi. He tried to figure out the other way. He thought about what was the best way to beat him. He has an idea. But he didn''t really want to do it. ¡°Do I really need to do it? There are only two options left. one is to increase the power by opening more pulse points and use my true form or I will¡­¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. Power up was probably the best choice. Better than allowing the serpent to swallow him up and attack him from within. He might die because of the poison before he could do anything inside so that only one choice left Hopefully, the release of his power now won''t cause problems for himter. There was probably no one in the abyss to witness his true form, Chen Ming had already made up his mind. He turned to Elder Mei Pingshan and said ¡°Elder, I must ask you to step away from me. To deal with this serpent without wasting much time I need to use my true power, which is as much as the Sky Profound Stage.¡± Sky Profound Stage? The elder looked at Chen Ming surprisingly. He knew that Chen Ming was strong. But the Sky Profound Stage wasn¡¯t easy to be. but He didn''t have much choice. He could only believe in him now Elder Mei Pingshan sighed. before doing as Chen Ming wanted. Chen Ming slowly opened all his pulses one by one. his power kept increasing and increasing Chen Ming''s eyes shone brightly in the dark. He now had an aura of bluish green light emanating from within him. His profound strength increased drastically. more and more of Chen Ming''s appearance changed to that of the dragon. He had mastered the transformation technique that Little Long taught him. He can choose which part of his body that he wants to change. He had chosen not to take aplete appearance of the dragon outside but everything inside on the outside he only need dragon eyes and scales to saw the serpent movement and to defend when attacked The snake sensed great danger from Chen Ming. His bloodline was heavily pressured by a higher bloodline. Chen Ming''s dragon eyes stared into his eyes. Even though the two eyes are simr but it''s different How could Snake Eyes bepared to the Dragon Eyes The different was that of heaven and earth ¡°No it isn¡¯t real, this isn¡¯t you¡­you fake it, how can you possess the noble bloodline of the dragon¡­¡± That serpent couldn¡¯t believe what he felt right now, If he was capable of swallowing saliva, he would have swallowed it. He didn''t think that Chen Ming''s bloodline would be this strong. He had never met anyone with such a strong bloodline before. He instinctively perceived it. It was the bloodline of the dragon and a high dragon at that He wanted to say something but it was toote. He has no chance to regret being an enemy of the dragon Because Chen Ming didn''t want to stay in Dragon Warrior Mode for too long. The four fire swords had transformed into a blue fire dragon sword. before lunging at the serpent He could only blink his eyes. before a very loud explosion sounded -10700 -9970 -8800 -12100 Damage of this magnitude was too much for the amount of his health. Chen Ming now could only blink his eyes in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this to much He didn¡¯t know thatbine his dragonic Qi into sword would be this devastating It was overkill. There nothing of the serpent left even the core was evaporated Chen Ming then looked at the shocked elder who almost got a heart attack because of the loud roar of his sword dragon explosion. He could only say ¡°It looks like I have overdone it. I thought If we killed him we could use his body, what a pity¡­¡± The elder could only nod his head. He didn¡¯t know what will happen in the future but He could not make an enemy out of him He was so strong now and He was just a teenage if he were to grow up how much powerful can he be This was his opportunity to try and make an alliance with him Chen Ming after that he felt something was wrong ¡®I killed a high level demonic beast why my level won¡¯t go up¡¯ He used dragon eyes to look for the serpent He thought that I must survive his power attack somehow And found that I didn¡¯t die but its body was very small. His body was the same size of the normal snake ¡®He had so many tricks. Should I kill him now?¡¯ Chen Ming closed his eyes for a bit. He shook his head and chose not to kill him. His level was reset to level one and shouldn¡¯t give him much experience. and about his vengeance Chen Ming didn¡¯t care because for the demonic beast to be strong as him need more than a hundred years Look like this was the downside of his technique He could only shrink but not expand and there was a limit to how much he could shrink Otherwise He would be too powerful ¡°Elder I think we should get out of this ce as fast as possible while the beasts are still afraid of me. I couldn¡¯t stay in this form for too long because I will lose control easily¡± Mei Pingshan nodded The two then walk further inside the underground to find the exit. Of course they didn¡¯t go inside randomly. In side the bag that Mei Pingshan took from the corpse of Hong Yuan there was a map direct them to the exits Not long after the two found the secret door that lead outside the underground cave It was pretty far from the entrance so the two need a few minute to reach there They went there to meet with the others that wait outside the cave 112 Chapter 112 ¡°Grandpa!¡± Mei Pingping ran to Mei Pinshan and hugged him tightly. She was really worried that something was going to happen to her grandpa but now He was here safe and sound. She couldn¡¯t help but crying a bit Mei Pingshan could only stroke her back gently and looked at Mei Yang. His face shown guilty He knew what Mei Yang felt now. He felt guilty because he disobeyed his order. He could only sign. He knew his grandchild''s behavior. Both being here meant that this must be Mei Yang''s idea. He didn¡¯t me him because If it was him He was going to do the same as him to. He really inherited his character. Chen Ming walked to Xiao Wen and his followers while he was inside the cave. She was the one to take control of everything Hua Lin, the little girl who was shocked by Chen Ming, was now awake. Her two seniors too were awake but the two now were very weak because their dantian was destroyed. They became cripples who could not walk the path of cultivation anymore The little girl felt that It was her fault. If she was more brave she could protect the two from this cruel fate Not only that, all of her senior brother and sister were all dead. If she use her name as a direct disciple of Elder Kang maybe she could save them to The guilty weight of this little girl''s heart was too much. She was crying until her eyes were very red Chen Ming went to her side. He crouched down on her level before speaking ¡°Why are you crying little girl was it because of you that your two senior brothers were cripples or all your senior brother and sister were dead¡± Hua Lin heard what Chen Ming asked She nodded It was all her fault ¡°And Why is it your fault you aren''t their mother, you are just a kid. You shouldn¡¯t even carry a sword so why was your fault¡± ¡°Because I could stop them but I didn¡¯t because I was afraid¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal If you want to me someone You should me the evildoer are you the evildoer¡± ¡°No I am not¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. you isn¡¯t the evildoer so you shouldn¡¯t me yourself for other fault¡± Chen Ming smiled and patted her head. Hua Lin felt like he was her brother so She listen to him He was the one who help her from bad senior So He must be a good guy Her thinking was too naive for this world standard. Fortunately the one she had met with was him and his group otherwise she might die already ¡°I will listen to you Umm what is your name big brother¡± ¡°My name is Chen Ming and you¡± ¡°My name is Hua Lan¡± The two speak to each other a little. Hua Lan seem to getting better from her guilty She repeat after Chen Ming that all of that wasn¡¯t her fault but It was Hong Yuan fault Seeing Chen Ming finish speaking with the little girl. Elder Mei Pingshan and his grandchildren came to speak with Chen Ming ¡°Young Master Chen, this might seem disgraceful from my side. But I need to separate from you here. With every breath now our Queen is suffering. I''m sorry.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Elder Mei, I understand the importance. I''m here to help you find this herb faster so that you can help your queen faster in the first ce. I just want you to know that whenever you have a problem here on the human continent You can alwayse to find me.¡± Elder Mei Pingshan was impressed as well as his grandchildren. In particr, Mei Pingping, now looking at Chen Ming. her cheeks flushed red, Chen Ming found that Mei Pingping had an increase in rtionship with him. He was surprised but didn¡¯t show it After talking with Mei Pingshan a little he saw the system notification -------------------- Mission: Help the demons[1](Completed) -Help find what the three demons are looking for. Reward: Alliance with one of the Three Strongest Demon ns/Blood Devil Sword+5. -------------------- His mission to help the demons waspleted Now he had an ally with the Mei n of the demon continent. Mei Pingshan had swear to heaven that if Chen Ming were to go to demon continent He could rely on him and his n Chen Ming''s rtionship with the three demons gradually improved after walking out of the forest within Tuantu Hill. They chose to separate at the point where Chen Ming had left the warhorse. The three demon said goodbye to everyone and went their way Mei Pingping had a reluctant face but She couldn¡¯t do anything look like she was smitten by Chen Ming But her love wasn¡¯t strong enough for Chen Ming in his heart there only Xiao Wen Hua Lin now spoke with her Senior brothers. She want them toe back to the sect with her but ¡°I am sorry Lin¡¯er but we decided to quit. We could not cultivate anymore¡± ¡°Yes, We could not protect ourselves if we were to go to the sect. We will only end up death so please understand¡± Hua Lin wasn¡¯t crying anymore Today she learnt the truth the real world she thought was beautiful wasn¡¯t beautiful anymore Hua Lin pull something out of her back to give to the both of them It was her saving. The two want to refuse but ept in the end. She wasn¡¯t take no for an answer The two wille with Chen Ming group to live a normal life in Duan Yang Hua Lin after finish speaking with her Senior brothers she came to Chen Ming and Xiao Wen before bowing her little head in gratitude if it wasn¡¯t for the two She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her ¡°Big brother,Big sister, this kindness Lin¡¯er will not forget for the rest of Lin¡¯er life. If there is anything that Big brother and Big sister needs my help. Big brother and Big sister could contact me with this.¡± Hua Lin pulled out some paper for her bag. It was an ordinary piece of paper, but Chen Ming knew that it was not ordinary. It was amunication paper. Write a message before using profound energy. The paper will immediately fly to the person they wanted to contact. Chen Ming took it. Before pretending to put it in the bag but instead putting it in the inventory. 113 Chapter 113 Hua Lin after giving Chen Ming and Xiao Wen her Paper Message she then said goodbye to them before blowing a whistle. Suddenly from the sky a very huge bird came down and swept her up in the air before taking her away. Chen Ming at first wanted to kill the bird because He thought it was a dangerous beast. Luckily Hua Lin shouted at him before He had a chance to killed it. ¡°She meant no harm Big brother! Sorry for her rude behavior Big Brother Big Sister goodbye don¡¯t forget to write a letter to Lin¡¯er!¡± Chen Ming smiled before reply to her that He and Xiao Wen will. ¡°Now we are done here, let¡¯s go back home.¡± After that they returned to Duanyang City. There were still a few days left before the Chen Family Tournament and it would be the day when he could use the key to return to his world. He was excited and worried at the same time. ¡°The key to the Origin¡­Will it really lead me back to my own world?¡± It was amazing¡­ and this key could only take him back and forth between worlds ten times. He needed to use it carefully. And the time of this world and his old world will be different. Time will alternate when he is in any world. The other world will slow down and when he returns to his world The other world will slow down. Alternately, the time difference ratio is 1:100, meaning that if he went back to his old world, One hundred days there was one day here. ¡°I need to manage it well. I can only go back and forth ten times¡­¡± Chen Ming was reluctant to go home now. But if he doesn''t go back, He can''t finish what he had nned. He also had his parents and there were things that He will have to go back and settle again. Chen Ming led everyone into the Chen family''s house. In the Chen family''s house, the event had already begun. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing had not been seen in the family. They seemed to be entangled in something. Little Long was now taking care of Zhang Lin not far away. Slowly and gently releasing his own dragon energy to the unborn child. A child must be born with great power. If the dragon energy was obtained during these nine months. Chen Ming walked into the courtyard in front of the family. He was weed by all soldiers. Except for some people who were supposed to be Chen Kongyue''s soldiers. They even knew what level Chen Ming was. But they still dared to cast their scornful gaze again. They actually have their brain eaten by their delusion. He didn''t care and went straight to Zhang Lin''s Residence. He had been gone for several days, she must have been worried. And at that moment, he was walking towards Zhang Lin''s residence. He had already been blocked in the way. He raised an eyebrow. what do they want ¡°I don''t know if there is anything I can help you with. Elder Luo Elder Han." Both of them were named Chen Luo, and Chen Han was the elder of the n. Both of them had dark expressionsing from afar. They were apanied by their guards. The expressions on both of their faces weren''t that good. It was because they heard the news that Chen Ming was in the Earth Profound Realm. The same level as Chen Yijing, who was Grand Elder. Even though he was only fifteen years old ¡°We both have something to discuss with you. Do you have time?" Chen Ming smiled, the two of them didn''te to mess with him. They seemed to really want to talk to him about something. Chen Ming nodded before turning to his group and telling everyone to disperse. Xiao Wen chose to continue walking towards Zhang Lin''s Residence. She wasn''t too worried about Chen Ming''s safety. She knew that in the family there was no one strong enough to defeat Chen Ming. The two elders led Chen Ming to a certain ce. and choose the most secret room The three then sat on a round table. facing each other Elder Han was the one who spoke first. ¡°Chen Ming, I have a favor to ask. If I die, can you take care of my children?¡± Chen Ming had never thought that Elder Han would say something like this. He thought that Elder Han wanted to join him. But he said that if he died, he wanted him to take care of his children. Looks like things are definitely going to get worse. ¡°Elder, can you exin to me? Why do you want me to take care of your children? And why do you think you will die too?¡± Elder Han didn''t know what to say. Elder Luo was the one in return. ¡°Chen Kongyue forced us to eat poison pills. including others who disagreed with him. We need an antidote every three days. otherwise we will die. We don''t want to be under his control, we''re willing to die, but we''re still worried that our family might be harmed by that guy in anger. We therefore need your help. because you are a man of good heart. If anyone can take care of them, it''s only you.¡± Chen Ming touched his chin before thinking. Anti-Poison Pills cannot be used if they have been poisoned. The only way to help them was to give them the antidote. Chen Ming thought for a moment. What did he think? Wasn''t his magical energy able to control various elements? That includes poison too. But he had never tried it before. He turned to the elder before speaking. ¡°don¡¯t worry, elders, you two have my words. I will take care of your family and your children. ¡± The two elders looked relieved and thanks Chen Ming Chen Ming nodded before continuing. ¡°If both of you are willing to die Wouldn''t it be better to help me find a cure for this poison? I will be able to help others too. I might as well be able to help you guys.¡± Hearing that, the elder immediately agreed. They have nothing to lose now. Chen Ming after that immediately began to experiment with his power. He didn''t think that Chen Kongyue could be so vile. 114 Chapter 114 The Purple Green Mystical energy gradually flowed through Chen Ming''s hands. He was currently using Poison Mystical Energy. Before separating, Elder Mei Pingshan returned his vor. He gave all the techniques he had to Chen Ming. One of them had a cultivation technique on detoxification. The chance of being able to detoxify normally was seven out of ten. and a cultivator who received the treatment had to be at a minimum of Advanced level of Qi Gathering Stage. but with Chen Ming''s Poison Mystical Energy The chance of being able to detoxify the poison was greatly increased. almost a hundred percent. Chen Ming used his palm to touch Elder Han''s back. His Poison Mystical Energy slowly seeped into his body. Elder Han''s body was getting hotter and hotter. His skin was red. His sweat began to flow and cken as time went on. Chen Ming expelled the poison from his body through sweat. His sweat was very ck. The clothes he was wearing were drenched in poison. It seemed that the poison he received was a deadly poison. Chen Ming took a moment. He was able to drive the poison outpletely. Elder Han felt that his body had be much morefortable. He tried to circte his own profound energy. He found that he was able to circte his profound energy better. He didn''t feel the burning pain every time he circted his profound energy. After he finished circting his profound energy he looked at Chen Ming with great gratitude. ¡°Thank you very much, Young Patriarch for helping me. Now I don''t need to fear Chen Kongyue anymore.¡± Elder Han grit his teeth when speaking about Chen Kongyue. Chen Ming nodded before starting to treat Elder Luo. The detoxification of Elder Luo''s body took less time than Elder Han. It was because he had experience after using it once. Chen Ming let out a breath. The detoxification didn''t take much of his profound energy. but it consumed his concentration. If he doesn''t concentrate all the time There was a chance that he would mismanage his power rather than healing it would be elerating the poison instead. Fortunately, he was able to control his profound energy well. It makes detoxification possible as well. The two elders after receiving the detoxification They then told him about the ns that Chen Kongyue hadid out. Chen Ming already guessed it but actually heard the details of the n. He was very disgusted with Chen Kongyue. For power, he could do anything. Chen Ming told the two to gather those who disagreed with Chen Kongyue. He will detoxify everyone. Chen Ming now all he needed to do was just wait for Chen Kongyue to reveal himself. And that''s when it will be time for him to dig and uproot every weed inside the house. The Chen family will be cleansed once and for all. ¡­¡­¡­. Inside the Imperial pce The Royal Teacher Fen Yanping had received some interesting news. He raised one of his eyebrows. He turned to the person who had sent the news to him. ¡°Just now, are you saying that Chen Ming is in the Earth Profound Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, Royal Teacher. The spy we sent into the Chen family said so. This news was widely spread within the Chen family. It was said that the Heavenly Tribtion that urred not long ago was the Chen Ming Tribtion. They said that it was as If heaven was furious and wanted to destroy everything. Chen Ming sessfully broke through even with that terrifying tribtion.¡± Fen Yanping leaned back into his chair. He was not afraid of what level Chen Ming was. As long as he doesn''t interfere with his ns, it was enough. But even so, the royal teacher was a prudent person. He thought that the fire should be cut out before it spread. ¡°Contact the Assassin''s Hall. Send an Earth Profound Stage Rank assassin to kill him. If possible, send a Sky Profound Stage.¡± Fen Yanping was capable enough to allow the Assassin''s Hall to move for him. This showed that his background would definitely be extraordinary. The messenger swallowed his saliva. He felt sorry for Chen Ming but it was his job. He hurriedly went to do as he was assigned immediately. The Royal Teacher Fen Yanping then rose from his seat. before walking out of the room. He thought it was time to open the curtain. ¡°It is a pity that the Chen family will not be able to participate in this fun. It''s really unfortunate.¡± Fen Yanping let out augh. before going straight to the emperor''s residence to do his daily treatment¡­immediately ¡­¡­¡­. Time move on fast. Everyone did what they wanted. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing The day of the Chen Family''s internal tournament had arrived. The day that will determine who will be the next young patriarch of The Chen n. Whether it''s glory or death depends on that day. People came to watch the tournament. The tournament was not held in the Chen n home. but held in the central courtyard in Duanyang City. Outside of the family, that would give outsiders a chance to challenge the Chen n people. If they were able to defeat the Chen n''s cultivators They would receive the prize money. and will be able to continue topete in the Chen family''s house And of course, Chen Ming was one of those cultivators who would ept the people''s battles as well. Chen Kongyue was the one who suggested his name. Needless to say, He knew what was going to happen. Chen Ming only shook his head. Chen Kongyue now wanted to deal with Chen Ming outright. He didn''t wait for Chen Kongnan''s opinion. He told everyone that it was Chen Ming''s duty to be the face of the family. Chen Ming did not believe that. He asked why He didn''t let Chen Nanpete. He told him that Chen Nan was still cultivating. It was inconvenient topete with outsiders. He would onlye when it was time topete with Chen Ming He willpete for the position of the n''s young patriarch after Chen Ming had fought many opponents. What a shameless man. ¡°With that, you will have to participate in the outer qualifying tournament.¡± Chen Ming wanted to refuse. But when He think about it again He should have used this opportunity to investigate the person sent by Chen Kongyue. He now knew that his level was higher than them. It wasn''t wrong, he would definitely find someone of the same level as Chen Ming or even higher. Chen Kongyue had put in all his chips at this moment. 115 Chapter 115 Chen Ming stood on the stage, looking around with his sharp eyes. behind him Xiao Wen and his Adjutants stood. The aura that the four emitted caught the eyes of the surrounding people very much. It strengthened Chen Ming''s prestige to look even more noble. The people at this moment were aware of his reputation. He was the youngest cultivator of the Earth Profound Realm in history. He even wanted to conceal his own power. But the window has a door, the door has a hole. No matter what, news of his power level would have flown out eventually. Chen Ming was currently investigating the people. He felt goosebumps. He could sense that someone was staring at him with murderous intent. This killing intent was so thin that it might not be sense by anyone else. But he was practicing Mei Pingshan''s assassination technique. along with the instinct of a dragon No matter how much They wanted to conceal, they could not escape from his sight. He looked at the crowd. He met a young man with a pale face. His eyes red at him before disappearing into the crowd. Chen Ming was unable to see his stats. because that person is too far away Chen Ming turned to Xiao Wen and the three adjutants before speaking. ¡°Looks like someone is trying to kill me¡­ I''m not sure what level he is. He was a young man between twenty-five to thirty years old. A pale face dressed in ck, long hair, although I didn''t know what level he was. But I know he''s dangerous. Wen Jia, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, Yun Mingde, be careful.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. She too could feel it. because her senses had been upgraded. Because She was Chen Ming''s lover She turned to Zhang Tie before speaking to him. ¡°Did you hear what Ming Di said? Do you know what to do?¡± Zhang Tie nodded. Before walking out Chen Ming had taught him and his men about security and protection. He was going to tell everyone to keep caution. Today was the day where the big problems will arise. Xiao Wen looked back at Chen Ming before speaking with concern. She knew that Chen Ming was strong. But being strong was not equal to invincibility. He can also be injured and die. She didn''t want any harm to happen to him. ¡°Ming Di, do you think we should withdraw from the tournament? Wen Jia knew that Ming Di had strong prowess. But the other party might have a profound level that was as strong as ours or even stronger. We are in the open and may be at a disadvantage. We didn''t know what Chen Kongyue had nned. Wen Jia didn''t want Ming Di to be in danger.¡± Chen Ming heard Xiao Wen''s worried tone and could only smile. She was really overly careful. Despite knowing how great his power was, she was still worried. He couldn''t help but gently caress her cheek. Xiao Wen, who had been caressed by Chen Ming on her soft cheeks, looked at him with her big and beautiful eyes. Chen Ming kissed her lips. causing her to be restless. "Don''t worry Wen Jia, If the other party didn¡¯t have the strength of Sky Profound Realm. There is no way to defeat me.¡± Xiao Wen could only blush before lowering her head and nodding, not daring to look at Chen Ming. She was both beautiful and really cute. Xiao Wen also participated in the tournament. She definitely wouldn''t let Chen Ming face the danger alone. The outside tournament of the Chen family was veryrge. Demonstration of the power of the Chen family. People from all over the city and viges came to join the event. The money in the city flowed. This must be another reason why the Chen family held a tournament outside the n like this. The Chen family gained a share from the various shops that opened during the tournament. The ie this time was definitely not less than one million gold taels. And in a few hours it will be time to start the tournament. The outer tournament was attended by many people. The atmosphere was quite jolly. The vigers talked about the tournament. The Chen family was not only involved inmerce. also involved in cing bets There was a list and level of each person to look at for consideration. cing a bet was not difficult, just choose who will be able to qualify to enter the tournament within the family. The list of participants is many hundreds of people. divided into groups ording to the stage The lowest level was at the Qi Foundation Stage. The highest level was at the Qi Gathering Stage. Actually, there should be only this kind of tournament. But the Chen family also had a special stage. If anyone can pass this stage they will receive a prize worth up to five hundred thousand gold taels which is not a small amount. ¡°Special Stage, a duel with Earth Profound Realm Chen Ming¡­ Chen Ming, is this Young Master Chen who got lost in the forest a few months ago?¡± Chen Ming''s matter was widely known. Because it created a great outroar, Chen Kongnan even gathered his troops to look for him. ¡°That''s right, Young Master Chen. If I''m not mistaken, Young Master Chen didn''t unlock his Qi. He was weak and ipetent only know how spend money. Who would have thought that only a few months had passed. Young Master Chen had already reached such a high level. It''s really scary.¡± The two vigers spoke to each other, but another profound practitioner spoke up. ¡°Nonsense, how is that possible? Just write a tiger to frighten the cow. Hmmm, I''m the one who will take off the mask." This cultivator had a huge and stalwart body. with scars all over the face. On his back there was a sword. This sword was different from other swords. It was a sword that was bigger than usual. and weighs more The vigers who were talking to each other were skeptical. Who was this person and where did hee from to dare to criticize Chen Ming like this? ¡°And who are you? Don''t you know that Young Master Chen is the Young Master of the Chen n that rules this city? you should be careful of what you have said? Otherwise, you might get into trouble.¡± ¡°The Chen family, the ruler of this city? Haha, anyway, it''s just a small family ruling a small town. I am Lang Chen, the Bai Liu Sword Sect of Nan Peng. There is no need to be afraid!¡± Nanpeng Province The number one province in the Thunder Cloud Continent. The Bai Liu Sword Sect. It was a sect that was said that the sect master was a disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. But for some reason, he was expelled from the sect. and came to establish his own. The two vigers looked at each other. No wonder He had the courage to criticize Chen Ming like this. He did not know that Chen Ming was scouted by Leng Zhiyi of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The strongest martial artist in the lower world, if he had known, he certainly wouldn''t have dared to mention his name and his sect. Ye Langchen went straight to the registration point. He proudly registered his name, sect, and level. Ye Langchen Age: 65 years Level: Intermediate Earth Profound Stage Weapons: Green Steel Sword he after registering then went to the seated spot to wait for the tournament to begin. He sat in that tent with pride. but suddenly he felt cold. He could feel death. He slowly turned to look behind him. He saw a handsome young man, ck hair, pale skin, sitting with his eyes closed. He swallowed saliva. He couldn''t even feel the young man''s profound energy. There were only two things: The other party had a much higher level. or the other party cultivating assassin art to a high level From his sense, it was probably thetter. This person is an assassin. ¡°Don''t tell me He''s from the Assassin''s Hal¡­¡± Ye Langchen kept his thoughts to himself. when he saw the young man, thought that the young man might be a poor assassin. Hearing that there was a big prize, He participated in order to get Five hundred thousand gold taels. It was enough to buy several spirit stones just for that. Cultivation at the Earth Profound Realm cost a lot of money. until he reached this level. He didn¡¯t know how many millions He had spent. Other than the two, it seems that others were starting toe in. There were people who had real skills. and those who came to try their luck Ye Langchen sat quietly. He found how many people attended it. It will be more than he thought... ¡°What exactly is going on¡­ Why are there so many Earth Profound practitioners participating? In a city far from the capital like this There should be no practitioners of this level gathering together.¡± Ye Langchen thought that there was definitely something going on in this tournament. 116 Chapter 116 Inside Chen Kongyue''s residence At this time a general meeting was called. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were not within the family right now. So this was the best opportunity. to begin executing his ns. The one who was about to start his ns now had a dark expression on his face. He encountered some unexpected anomalies. He looked at his remaining elders. He didn''t know how it happened. It shouldn''t be like this. ¡°Elder Luo Elder Han and where have all the other elders gone? Including their high-ranking guards, where have they gone? Today is the day they will be having the antidote. are they crazy and die somewhere now?¡± Chen Kongyue said in a dissatisfied tone. He looked at everyone in the room. Everyone averted his gaze. and did not speak out ¡°Do you know where the other elders went?¡± One of the elders shook his head and spoke up. ¡°I also don''t know where the other elders have gone. I haven''t seen them since the day before. I think something might happen to them. So far, They didn¡¯t have the antidote yet. I''m afraid they all might already be dead.¡± Chen Kongyue heard that He suddenly burst out. ¡°Hmph, Did they think death is the best solution? What a foolish group of people. The people who will be punished in their ce are their family.¡± Chen Kongyue at this moment was doing everything to gain possession of the Chen family. The remaining elders looked at each other. They were not sure if they would tell Chen Kongyue about this, if they did, they did not know what punishment they would face. They agreed that they should not tell him about it. Chen Kongyue was now like a madman. Elder Meng was the oldest elder in the group. and was the person who was respected by everyone now. Even if he didn''t want to interfere with Chen Kongyue, He could only speak on behalf of the others. ¡°The ns we havee up with. Will we continue it? If Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing came back from the matter outside, I don''t want to think about what''s going to happen.¡± Chen Kongyue heard that his brows furrowed together. He didn''t know where the two of them were going, what they were doing, and he could only have people look for them and see how much time the two would take to return. He had made all the preparations. After all, after the tournament was over, He must be the head of the Chen family. including his son, who will be the young patriarch. ¡°It doesn''t matter. Father wouldn''t be able to do anything to me. By then, my n would have been aplished.¡± The Elder Meng nodded and hoped so. Please don''t let anything go wrong. Otherwise the people who will die were them. Chen Kongyue at this moment, the reason why he could summon an Earth Profound level practitioner topete? It''s because he''s just spreading rumors. Who was able to defeat Chen Ming, in addition to winning five hundred thousand gold teals? also had a share of the Chen family''s business. As everyone knows, cultivating the Earth Profound Realm needed a lot of money. If they benefit from this It''s worth it. Besides, Chen Ming might not actually be of the Earth Profound Realm. Who would have believed that fifteen years old would have such a high level? This level of genius at best was over twenty years old. And that was because they had a very powerful background. He was able to rise to the Earth Profound Realm at only fifteen years old. If it was true They know his foundation must not be stable. and with the rumors he spread Thus, there were many Earth Profound practitioners. came to deal specifically with Chen Ming. He didn''t think anyone would kill him in a tournament like this. But just being able to inflict serious injury was enough. ¡°My n is perfect. Even Zhang Moyin is not an exception. The Chen family is mine and mine alone.¡± Chen Kongyue was no different from demons...no. Not all demons are bad. It''s better to be called a greedy person. Chen Kongyue had already started his ns now. Chen Ming was currently using his Dragon Eyes to explore people. He found that the number of people was veryrge. The profound energy he saw was floating in the air. He could also hear Little Long groaning with joy. He just smiled and shook his head. He must have hungrily consumed the Qi in the air. Zhang Lin also came to the tournament. She was sitting at the establishment site. It was for Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing. She also brought Little Long along. He was protecting Zhang Lin, at the same time swallowing the Qi from the air before sending it to the unborn baby in Zhang Lin''s stomach. What a wonderful brother. His images are both cute and funny. But don''t let him get angry. his cuteness will instantly fade away. reced by bloodthirsty and terror. After Zhang Tie raised his guard, Chen Ming also received detailed information about the tournament. Now, there were arge number of high-level martial practitioners joining in. Whether people from within the region or outside the region People came to the tournament with interest in the rewards, and some came with the intent to teach him not to lie. ¡°Life is reallyplicated.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. The number of people waiting topete with Chen Ming was more than dozens. Each of them had a very high level. Zhang Tie, in addition to obtaining information. He also obtained the information of the man in ck that Chen Ming wanted. The assassin in ck was named Bai Yun, at the advanced level of Qi Gathering Stage. The name should not be his real name. The level is not likely to be real either. His aura was clearly different from the others. Chen Ming was now thinking of doing something. He wanted to go to the young man and check his stats with his system. for certainty But before he could do anything. there was the sound of drums. It was the opening sound. The people hurried to their ce. They were afraid that they wouldn''t get the best spot to watch this tournament. Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. Who ordered the opening ceremony? Usually it had to be Chen Kongnan or Chen Yijing. Who ordered the drummers? Chen Tianye appeared with his elder. including their personal bodyguards Chen Kongyue appeared like this, clearly wanting to show his intentions. He opened the event instead of Chen Kongnan. Zhang Lin looked at Chen Kongyue. she spoke up ¡°What does this mean? Chen Kongyue What right do you have to announce the start of the tournament before my husband returns?¡± Zhang Lin had only a few things that could make her angry. One of them was to disrespect her people, whether it was Chen Ming or Chen Kongnan. Chen Kongyue heard that but only smirked. and say back ¡°It was toote. The event required someone to open the ceremony. It wouldn''t be a good idea to let it wait here. Do you all agree?¡± Chen Kongyue used the majority of his voice. They already wanted to watch the tournament. This made Zhang Lin even more angry. Chen Kongyue didn''t care about her. Although he once thought of making her his woman. but the result was already out. He couldn''t fight her at all. The tool, if it doesn''t work, shouldn''t be kept. He then looked at her belly. He needs a backup n. If his first n didn''t work He turned to the elder behind him before whispering something. One Elder, after listening to what Chen Kongyue had said, He nodded and immediately walked towards Zhang Lin. ¡°Mrs. Lin, I think those who are pregnant should note to see something violent. Let me take you back to your ce." Zhang Lin looked at the elder who had clearly expressed intent that he was threatening her. She wasn''t afraid of an elder, if she really fought, she would definitely win. The problem lies in the fact that if they really fight Her unborn child will be harmed. Zhang Lin could feel the tension. Little Long now looked at the elder. He didn''t hesitate to bite the elder who wanted to touch Zhang Lin''s body. His poison was extremely severe. but not deadly He used a paralyzing poison instead of fire. The elder had even copsed on his face smack on the floor. Unable to move immediately, Chen Kongyue nced at the snake wrapped around Zhang Lin''s arm. He didn''t even notice. It has gorgeous blue-green scales. He wanted to deal with Zhang Lin himself. But he had something else to do first. He must hurry to open the tournament. and deal with Chen Ming before Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing return. Instead, he let the Elder and his guards deal with Zhang Lin. In one word, it was a very wrong decision. Or even if he decided to deal with Zhang Lin on his own The results were no different. No one dared to touch the person the dragon was protecting. She was more valuable than any treasure. Moreover, He was not an ordinary dragon. He was a dragon that even the heavens had to fear¡­ weak humans were not worthy. All of Chen Kongyue''s elders and guards. therefore having the same fate to fall face to the floor And before Chen Kongyue knew it, it was already toote. He couldn''t turn back now. 117 Chapter 117 Little Long bared his teeth at the elders and all the guards who were unconscious. They were hit by Little Long''s poison. they were unconscious and unlikely to wake up for several days. He looked at Chen Kongyue who was looking at him. and roar ¡°I will let you live a little, the person who will deal with you is my brother, hmm!¡± Little Long knew that Chen Ming had to finish his mission. Toplete the mission, dealing with Chen Kongyue alone was ineffective. If he dealt with him, His son, Chen Nan, would definitely escape. and make the mission more difficult. ¡°My elder brother will deal with you for having a thought of touching his mother and sister!¡± Little Long again curled around Zhang Lin before radiating energy around Zhang Lin''s body. Protecting Her and his sister. Little Long''s power was now much higher. He could create a dragon energy scale covering the person he wanted to protect. without letting anyone know. People couldn''t see what was happening because the amphitheater was very far away. Only a high-ranking profound practitioner could sense that something had happened. "That''s it" The young man in ck robe looked at Little Long who was in Zhang Lin''s arm. He narrowed his eyes. It looked like a snake, but he who practiced killing techniques knew all kinds of snakes. But the snake wrapped around Zhang Lin''s arm had never been seen before. ¡°Is it a new species of snake? Humm unlikely." The young man shook his head. Before not caring about anything else He didn''t know what happened to the Chen family. ording to the order received, His mission was only dealing with Chen Ming. At the same time, Ye Langchen looked at Chen Kongyue scornful gaze. He didn''t know what was going on. but ordered men to deal with a pregnant woman. It was very inhuman. But even if he didn¡¯t like it. It didn¡¯t mean that he would interfere with other people''s affairs. Chen Ming looked at Chen Kongyue. He believed in Little Long to protect his mother. He wasn''t able to do much right now. Someone was staring at him. If he wasn¡¯t careful. it might make everything harder than It should. In addition, all the characters in this scheme still did not appearpletely. His mission could fail if he couldn¡¯t deal with everything in one go. ¡°I have to deal with that killer first. and then deal with them.¡± Chen Ming looked at the mission. He will take down those who are malicious to his family. ------------------- Mission: Exterminate the Chen n betrayer ------------------- Deal with Chen Nan Deal with Chen Kongyue Deal with Elders Protect Zhang Moyin from being killed Be the Young Patriarch Engage with Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu ------------------- Duration: Start to End of Chen n annual tournament ------------------- Reward: +10 level/10 Red Potion/10 Blue Potion/1000 Spirit Stones ------------------- Chen Ming, after finishing looking at his mission, looked back at the Stage once again. He was waiting for Chen Kongyue to announce the opening ceremony. He didn''t know where his father and grandfather were now. But He think the two are probably doing something behind the scenes. Even if he didn¡¯t know Chen Kongyue too had no way of knowing either. ¡°It seems like there''s more to it than I thought. Father and Grandpa are doing something right now. Maybe it''s about the matter in the pce.¡± Headache was one word to describe all messes. Fen Yanping was dangerous. Chen Ming clearly did not know his background. He didn¡¯t know what he could do. Hopefully he won''t interfere with the Chen family. If he interferes, He was confident that he could deal with him. but there must be a sacrifice. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He seemed to feel that someone was looking at him. This gaze was different from the people looking at him now. no malicious intent and It was full of longing. Who was it that looked at him and felt this way? It''s a good thing to have a dragon bloodline within you. It could make him sense the feelings people had towards him. He turned to the direction he could feel. On the second floor of the teahouse He met eyes with a girl in a white dress wearing a veil looking at him. Her eyes shone brightly. Chen Ming blinked, he had seen her before. Opposite her was an old man who was drinking tea. Chen Ming saw the two of them. He had already remembered who the two of them were. The two were Dongfang Muren and Dongfang Gu, his fianc¨¦e. Chen Ming looked at the two for a moment. He heard Chen Kongyue''s voice speak loudly to open the tournament. He didn''t want to listen to his annoying voice at all. But He had to admit, he''s good at opening things up with words. He must be apuded for his effort. If it was him in that situation, it might be tight. But Chen Kongyue looked very natural. Try to be him. His people were unconscious on the ground next to him. Will anyone still be able to give such a good opening speech? Absolutely not Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming with bright eyes. She was not very good at acting, unable to express her feelings. She didn''t think he would think that she hated him. Seeing his own granddaughter brighten up Even though she didn''t act like a normal girl He could also see that she was very happy. think back Dongfang Gu was devastated. Her first love thought that she didn''t like him. and wanting to cancel the engagement. Sheid on the bed crying in her own room, didn''t eat, didn''t drink, her body was thin so quickly that Dongfang Muren thought that he would definitely lose his granddaughter. He wanted to do something. He received a letter from his close friend, Chen Yijing. The story was that the pce people were bullying his grandson. He wanted to tear down the letter and write back that his grandson was bullying his granddaughter, but thinking about it, it might not be a good idea. He decided to do something for his granddaughter. He walked straight to his granddaughter''s room. Before lightly knocking He knew that she wouldn''t open the door for sure. She was still crying. He gritted his teeth. before speaking at the door ¡°Gu''er, I got a letter from my old friend. Looks like Chen Ming is in danger, I-¡± Still haven''t finished speaking yet. The door of his granddaughter''s room immediately opened. Dongfang Muren was shivering from the chills. The inside of the room was as cold as ice. as if he stand on the south pole ¡°Who dares hurt Mingming!¡± 118 Chapter 118 MingMing? This was the name she used to call Chen Ming. She didn''t talk much. She would only speak to the people she wanted to talk to. Dongfang Muren felt a strong killing intent. He needed to stop his granddaughter first. before she dashed out to find Chen Ming. She loved him too much. ¡°Calm down Gu¡¯er. The old man only wants me to go to the pce to settle the problem on behalf of him. If I go with the Zhang n Patriarch. Even the emperor had to give us face. You don''t have to worry. Let grandfather handle it.¡± He had absolutely no way of letting Dongfang Gu go on her own. He knew that she was very talented. She might be able to fight against all the enemies at the Qi Gathering Stage. But above that, she couldn''t do anything. Dongfang Gu bit her lip. She understood what her grandfather had said. She would be a burden. She then looked at Dongfang Muren. She didn¡¯t know what to say now. She was confused and Dongfang Muren only told her that he would try to speak to Chen Ming again ¡°Do you still love the kid? If that kid had someone else.¡± Dongfang Gu answered without hesitation. ¡°Even if I have to be second, third, or whatever. If Mingming still wants me I am satisfied.¡± His granddaughter loved Chen Ming deep into her bones. He didn¡¯t know what happened to both of them in the past so She had loved him so much. Dongfang Muren sighed. ¡®Kid, if you reject my granddaughter one more time Even if I have to be the enemy of the Chen family I will deal with you¡¯ After that, Dongfang Muren went to deal with Chen Ming''s problem. ande back with good news Chen Ming didn''t mind if she became his fiancee. He also remembered Dongfang Gu''s expression very well. When she heard that her Mingming would be engaged to her if she wanted to She jumped and hugged Dongfang Muren with joy. He had never seen his granddaughter so happy before. and since that day Dongfang Gu had been waiting for this day all along. The day she meets Chen Ming "Mingming¡­" Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming with her bright eyes. She was better at expressing feelings with her eyes than her facial expressions and gestures. she wanted to jump on him. But She knew that doing so was not good for his image. Dongfang Muren saw that and said. ¡°Gu''er, why don''t you register for the tournament with the kid? Like that, you and he will meet on stage. This shouldn''t be a problem.¡± Dongfang Muren''s offer was immediately cut. With a shake of Dongfang Gu''s head ¡°Just thinking that I will hurt Mingming. I feel pain too. I really can''t, Grandfather." Dongfang Gu''s tone was light. but full of feelings Dongfang Muren really wanted to know. What kind of merit did Chen Ming make to receive such love from his granddaughter? He thought of his wife. He wanted to cry out loud. Why wasn¡¯t his wife as lovely as his granddaughter? Why? Dongfang Muren, after grumbling to himself, turned to the courtyard. Chen Kongyue had already made the opening speech. He smiled. ¡°Everything was exactly as that old man said. Chen Kongyue There isn''t much time left for you¡­¡± Inside the tea shop. anyone would notice that every table had no ordinary people. Everyone here all carried a sword and on the scabbard were all the same symbols The snowke symbol of the Dongfang family symbol Dongfang Muren now brought his own troops to support his close friend this time. Chen Ming knew that there were many Martial practitioners in the tea shop. He wasn''t bothered. Because today was the day the tournament was held, Martial practitioners were always attracted to this kind of event. So it''s not strange He was now waiting for the ringmaster to summon him and his opponent. to get on the stage At the other stage, the tournament had already begun. The first stage, the Chen n''s Qi Foundation Stage cultivators shed with the Qi Foundation Stage cultivators from elsewhere. The two of them fought with low tier skills. If these people had appeared in Chen Ming''s world, They were no different from Superman. but here they were just a joke. The next stage was the stage for the Qi Gathering Stage practitioners. At this level, the battle was amazing. because the techniques that were used were moreplicated and different from the Qi Foundation Stage This stage can be seen that the participants are older than the previous stage. where the average age was from twenty-five years to fifty years. A person in this world who is twenty plus years old will have the same face andplexion as an eighteen-year-old. And a person in his fifties will have the same face andplexion as a person in his early thirties. It probably was because this world had no pollution and people were eating less unhealthy food. cultivating was like an exercise. It''s not strange to have a young face, beautiful skin. Chen Kongyue was now watching the people fighting. His expression was extremely dark. People might think he was a serious person, but not at all. There was a lot of thought in his head right now. ¡®What kind of snake is that snake¡­ how could he have dealt with my elders and guards like this?¡¯ Chen Kongyue nced at Elder Meng and his guards. Now lying still on the ground. He turned to look at Zhang Lin, who was nowfortably watching the tournament. She knew how strong Little Long was. After sensing his profound energy for a period of time, She had never felt this good before. There was a dragon protection for this. Zhang Lin looked at Chen Ming. He now looked confident. She was truly proud of her child. Since he returned from the forest then he changed in a positive way. She couldn''t believe that Chen Ming was really her son right now. At this moment, the stage supervisor had arrived. Chen Kongyue saw the stage supervisor and his expression changed. Chen Ming''s stage supervisor should not be this person. where was his people Elder Han now took over as the stage supervisor instead of the person he had sent. The person who would be the stage moderator as usual now went down to talk to the mango root already. Elder Han smiled at Chen Ming as he smiled back. They seem to know each other ¡°You traitor!¡± Chen Kongyue didn''t think Elder Han was still alive. or that he found the antidote This was not very good, if Elder Han was still alive. That meant the other elders were alive as well. His ns were not perfect. But it can still go on. ¡°Hmm, you guys just wait and see. When my people arrive All of you must die.¡± Chen Kongyue gritted his teeth. He knew that after this, the Chen family would definitely be greatly weakened. After his people arrived here But so what, He agreed to get less but he still got most of it. Elder Han, when he arrived, immediately called out the name of the person who was going topete with Chen Ming. or otherwise Those who want to fight first can be nominated. Otherwise, it will be in the order of people whoe first. The young man in ck looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. He hadn''t thought of going up now. An assassin only took action when an opportunity arose. The first person to go up now looks skilled. He was a martial practitioner who used a hammer as a weapon. His name is Chui Su. He was a cultivator at the Initial level of Earth Profound Realm. He was eighty two years old A middle-aged man who looked in his fifties walked onto the stage. His body was stalwart. He was shirtless showing off his muscles and scars. He came up to the stage, looked at Chen Ming before pointing his hammer at Chen Ming and spoke in a voice full of ferocity. ¡°You¡­ if you don''t want to die, give up, and I''ve heard that your fianc¨¦e is beautiful. Admit it, you''re not right for her. She is suitable for a beautiful person like me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming didn''t know whether to be angry or tough. There are people like this too. Chen Ming waited for Elder Han to give a signal. He didn''t even reply. Chui Su thought that he was a coward for not replying to him. "You are such a coward! I will smack you to death!" Chen Ming eyebrows twitched, He took a deep breath, he waited for the signal, just the signal. and everything will be over. 119 Chapter 119 Chen Ming waited for the signal as Chui Si continued to sneer at him. He didn''t know why someone like this with such a high level would act like this. He was eighty-two years old but acted like a fifteen-year-old troll. No, the troll kid is still cuter. He didn¡¯t know why Elder Han hadn''t given a signal yet. Elder Han still didn''t give a signal because he wanted to know what Chen Ming saw in this tournament. and seeing that Chen Ming had a cold expression on his face He couldn''t help but decide to immediately signal the start of the tournament. He didn''t know how strong Chen Ming was. But the other party was very strong. Hopefully, Chen Ming will be able to win. and was not injured too much A battle of the Earth Profound Realm there would be one that would definitely be injured. He didn''t know why there were so many Earth Profound practitioners joining in. Chen Ming had to fight ten Earth Profound Realms in a row. But what can he do? All he could do was raise his hand before giving a battle signal. "Begins!¡± Elder Han finished giving the signal, He immediately jumped back. He knew that this battle would definitely be fierce. The sh of the Earth Profound Realm would be devastating. "Hopefully Young Master could win and beat all of them." This was what Elder Han thought as well as the others. ¡°A tournament of the Earth Profound Realm. If the rumor about the young master is true then, It must be intense and terrifying.¡± ¡°Who do you think will win this match? By looking at it, I definitely think that it will be Chui Si.¡± ¡°I think so too. Even though he was arrogant, that bastard had both profound strength and experience, that young master would definitely not survive. Unfortunately, I should have gone up first.¡± The Earth Profound Realm cultivators talked to each other. They didn''t think Chen Ming was really skilled. He was just a kid who wanted to show off his talent. There were only two oues awaiting him. dead or cripple. And at that moment, everyone thought that Chen Ming had already been dealt with by Chui Si''s hammer. Everyone even stopped breathing to see what happened after Elder Han gave the signal. As soon as he had already backed away from the distance He understood that his retreat was not necessary at all. *Bump* *Bang!!!!* Chen Ming instantly appeared before Chui Si. before stomping his feet on his neck and dragging his head down to the ground with his feet intensely. Chui Si''s head hit the ground of the rocky arena violently! His body was floating in the sky while his head was deep in the ground. -1180!! The entire tournament waspletely silent. They didn''t expect Chen Ming to be this fast. Chen Ming didn''t just do that. He lifted his feet before stomping on Chui Si''s head three or four more times. created an explosion On the side of his head he went deeper and deeper into the ground. -1120!! -1210!! -1480!! ------------------ Health 110/5100 ------------------ Chen Ming then dusted off his cloth before turning to Elder Han and speaking up. ¡°Elder, I think he can''t take it anymore. He speaks nonsense So I gave him some treatment on his head." Elder Han even swallowed his saliva. what is this how fast Chen Kongyue came to look at Chen Ming. His eyes almost popped out. How is it possible? Why was Chen Ming so strong? Ye Langchen and the assassin were the same. They even gasped. Ye Langchen knew that if he fought against Chui Si, even he could win. It certainly wouldn''t be as easy as Chen Ming. The assassin had a more serious expression. His task was not as easy as he had thought. The other party was capable enough to counter him. Dongfang Gu lightly pped her hands with a small smile on the corner of her mouth. Chen Ming had be much stronger after meeting him at that time. Xiao Wen could only smile proudly. This is her man. Zhang Lin now also felt the same. Her son was so strong. Chen Ming then turned to the others who were waiting in line topete with him. He smiled at everyone before speaking. ¡°Who wille up after this? It is advisable to use polite speech. Because otherwise, he might have been given sleeping pills. Ah, it''s true, I just heard someone say something about my fianc¨¦e.¡± With speed the person who spoke badly vanished like a shadow of dust. Chen Ming only shook his head. They had escaped faster than he had imagined. There were few people left in the group who really wanted to fight Chen Ming. Ye Langchen was now extremely excited. He had found an opponent worthy of the sword technique he had invented. He got up from his seat before volunteering to be the next person. He who rose from his seat shouted onto the stage in a strong voice His voice was trembling. It was appropriate for his body to berge and stalwart. ¡°I, Ye Langchen. of the bai liu sword sect, I want to be Young Master Chen''s next opponent.¡± He felt as strong as a rock. He didn''t think that he was from a sect that used such a delicate and swaying stance as the Bai Liu Sword Sect. This is the reason why people cannot be judged by their appearance. see him like this He might even have a beautiful sword, who knows? Everyone looked at Ye Langchen. They look at each other. They could sense that Ye Langchen was stronger than Chui Si. But he wasn''t much stronger than the kind that could easily deal with Chui Si. If Chui Sue is used as a measurement standard Chen Ming was very likely to be stronger than Ye Langchen. They looked at Ye Langchen''s eyes and could understand why he wanted to go on stage. Even when looking at it, he knew that the other party was stronger. His eyes were sharp. Every step he took was firm. Everyone could see how excited he was to fight against such a skilled person. His every step said Even if he died, he would have to fight against Chen Ming. Chen Ming now looked at Ye Langchen. He found that Ye Langchen was showing a Martial Aura. Chen Ming smiled at him before speaking. ¡°I am Chen Ming of the Chen n. Your challenge is weed.¡± Chen Ming also had an aura that was not inferior to Ye Langchen. He even looked stronger. although the body looks thinner and smaller Hearing this, Ye Langchen jumped and used the Light weight Technique up onto the stage. Everyone who saw his jump spoke in unison. ¡°The willow leaves floating technique. It is a High-grade light weight technique of the Bai Liu Sword Sect. I didn''t think that someone with such a strong body would be able to move so delicately.¡± It doesn''t look the same at all. Even the experienced young assassin couldn''t figure out what kind of fighting stance Ye Langchen would use. As he looked at the muscles on Ye Langchen''s body, He shouldn''t have used these techniques. He should have used more heavy attack techniques. Ye Langchen arrived on the stage. He merged his hands forward. before speaking ¡°Young Master Chen, please advise.¡± Chen Ming did as Ye Langchen did. He spoke with his charming smile. causing the girls who attended the event to fall into. He was very charming. I didn''t think that this person was the same person who was constantly causing trouble. ¡°You too, please advise.¡± Elder Han looked at the two. He then found that the two were ready. He didn''t procrastinate like he had in the beginning. He was sure that Chen Ming would be able to deal with Ye Langchen. He immediately gave a battle signal. Ye Langchen received the battle signal. He then drew the sword from the sheath. His sword trembled. Krabi isrger than usual. But when it was in Ye Langchen''s hands, It was the right size for him. Ye Langchen, after taking out his sword, He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming had not yet drawn his sword. Ye Langchen could only furrowed his brows together. before speaking in an angry tone ¡°Young Master Chen, why haven''t you drawn your sword yet? Wouldn''t it be too insulting? I am a sword user. Doing this is considered not giving face to each other. even though I''m weaker It doesn''t mean that you can do anything like this!¡± Ye Langchen seemed to be angry with him. who refused to pull the sword out Chen Ming heard that but shook his head. He knew that it was inappropriate not to draw the sword. It''s about not giving face to your opponent. But if he used a sword in this battle He was afraid that he would lose his hand and that his opponent would be in danger. Chen Ming looked at Ye Langchen before speaking. ¡°Are you sure you want me to use the sword? My sword is different from other swords.¡± Chen Ming tried to exin. But Ye Langchen spoke first. ¡°My sword as well. My sword was specially made to be heavier than usual. The weight of my sword is more than two thousand jin (one ton). Inparison, the Young Master''s sword is not much differentpared to my sword.¡± The sword that Chen Ming had used was not a normal sword used by him. It was a sword that was used for training. It also had been upgraded. No martial practitioners used it to fight. because it is too heavy. The sword needed to be fast and urate. If anyone wants weight, they should use another weapon instead. If Ye Langchen knew how heavy his sword was, He won''t say this. 120 Chapter 120 Chen Ming couldn''t help but draw his sword. That person wants him to use his own sword. He will use it What happened, no one could me him. ¡°My sword was different from normal swords. If you make a mistake, don''t say I didn''t warn you.¡± Ye Langchen''s brows furrowed together. Chen Ming''s words sounded like insulting him, but no, it was a warning. He could sense that Chen Ming had no intention of insulting him. His sword was heavier than Ye Langchen''s sword. He looked at Chen Ming''s sword. He thought it was a sword that was even more precious. But when he saw Chen Ming''s sword, He only gritted his teeth, the smoke came out of his ears. What he initially thought was wrong. He was sure that Chen Ming was definitely insulting him. ¡°What does this mean? Is this a sword that is different from other swords? Yes, it''s different from a normal sword.wouldn''t it be too much? At first I thought it was going to be a precious sword, but once I looked at it, it was a sword that was used for training! You are already too much!¡± Ye Langchen was furious. No one had ever done this to him before. not give his face that¡¯s alright but at least he should give face to his sect. The Bai Liu Sword Sect was not as great or as strong as the Saint Sword Sect or the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. But at least it was among the top ten strongest sects in the lower world. Even a Sky Profound practitioner had to think before doing anything. But Chen Ming didn''t care. Chen Ming saw that Ye Langchen was angry because of a misunderstanding. He only shook his head before throwing the sword to the ground. The sword was thrown forward in a vertical manner. It easily fell to the ground. It was as if the rocky ground was just sand. Chen Ming''s sword was not only heavy but also very sharp. Ye Langchen, who wanted to speak to Chen Ming again. Seeing how easily his sword stabbed onto the rocky ground, He was taken aback. The sword was extremely sharp. Even his special sword could not do what Chen Ming could do. He looked at Chen Ming, wanting an exnation. Chen Ming only smiled before speaking. ¡°I saw this iron sword in the n''s training ground. I used it for training and thought that if I could use a sword that was this heavy, To be as fast as it was just a feather, how would it be? A powerful, fast and urate attack, how many people can fight it?¡± ¡°Oh, my sword''s weight is eight thousand jin(four tons), although I still cannot use it as if it were just a feather. But I can use it as if it was just an ordinary sword.¡± Everyone who heard that just swallowed their saliva. Shocked about the true weight of the sword. And although Chen Ming was still unable to use a sword that weighed more than eight thousand jin to make it as light as a feather, Being able to use it as if it was just an ordinary sword was already terrifying. His simple attack will turn into a fatal attack. Every move can kill an enemy. If you want to survive from his atack there was only one way that was to Dodge his sword. which Everyone knows that in the fight It was impossible to dodge attacks every time. and when facing Chen Ming''s attack directly That means it''s over. ? ¡°The sword weighs eight thousand jin. I absolutely have no chance to defend against it.¡± Everyone nodded their heads thinking the same thing. That said, it did not include if Chen Ming had applied the technique to the sword. Ye Langchen was now hesitant. He only looked at the sword buried in the ground. He looked at his sword. He then looked at the sword buried in the ground once more. He put his sword into the sheath. before coughing slightly. ¡°It''s just a friendly tournament. I wouldn''t have to use anything. I think the bare-handed stance should be enough. I don''t know what Young Master Chen thinks.¡± three hundred and sixty degrees change Ye Langchen spoke politely again. Ye Langchen said this. He was not afraid to sh with Chen Ming with a sword. Just his sword was very expensive. Would let his sword face such a heavy sword attack. He knew the fate of it. He didn''t want to change the sword right now. and even if he could defeat Chen Ming. Five hundred thousand gold taels was still not enough for a sword. considered not worth it. ¡°A good choice¡± Chen Mingughed slightly before walking to pick up his sword from within the stone floor. He could easily lift it up. not only that He used his bare hands to split the rocky ground in order to pick up the sword more easily. as if it was crumbly sand How strong must his fingers be? The people let out a sigh of relief. No one scolded Ye Langchen for not daring to fight using the sword despite the initial rant. whoever chooses to keep the sword together The battle of Chen Ming and Ye Langchen. Thus, it became a friendly battle by default. Chen Ming and Ye Langchen''s battle ended up being a hand-to-hand battle. Everyone was waiting to see how the two of them fought. looking from a distance If Chen Ming hadn''t easily dealt with Chui Si in the first round, No one would have thought that Chen Ming would definitely win. Chen Ming was now around a hundred and seventy centimeters, which was considered a normal height for a fifteen year old man. On the other side, Ye Langchen was two meters tall. causing Chen Ming to look small. The two looked at each other for a moment. Before Ye Langchen could open the battle first . He started with the technique he was mostfortable with, and it was a powerful technique, Wind Rippled Palm, Advanced Earth Profound Level Technique. This technique was to gather the energy of the Qi into the palm of the hand. Approach an enemy before releasing a shockwave. "Hahhhh!!!" Ye Langchen was extremely fast. By using his Light weight Techniquebined with the Quick Attack Palm Technique. allowing him to attack Chen Ming. and send Chen Ming back. *Bang!!!* Chen Ming bounced back. The attack was so intense that it created a crack on the ground. Chen Ming was hit by a blow. roll in the air He looked at Ye Langchen who was now looking at him. Chen Ming was not careless. But the other party was moving really fast. Chen Ming was in the air and was curling up. There were many things in his head. ¡°It''s an intense and fast palm. I didn''t think that this big one would be able to move so fast. It''s good that I have a dragon sensitivity that can prevent an attack in time.¡± Chen Ming was able to prevent the attack in time. He was able to use the Mystical energy, the wind energy, against Ye Langchen''s palm power. The attack was sent around. Instead of smashing into Chen Ming''s body, Ye Langchen''s eyes narrowed. Just now, he was confident that he had hit him. But he felt something made the destruction power from his palm disappear. Ye Langchen only thought for a moment. Before starting to attack again This time, he used a technique that could attack from a distance. 121 Chapter 121 Arcuate palm This technique was a general technique that can be learned. It is a military technique of the royal court. Anyone can learn if they join the royal army. The intensity of the technique depended on the amount of profound energy put into it. Chen Ming was currently floating in the air. He saw that Ye Langchen wanted to attack again. Ye Langchen''s palm did not shine a light. It showed that the technique he used was a low level technique. But even then, Chen Ming had no intention of allowing him to attack sessfully. Meridian breaking palm. This technique was actually a close range martial technique. but with Chen Ming''s profound energy He was able to make it attack from a distance. Chen Ying''s palm shone a fiery red light. He immediately pressed his palm towards Ye Langchen. The Arcuate palm smashed into the Meridian breaking palm. Meridian breaking palm was overwhelmingly and won the fight. Ye Langchen even had to jump back before the power from the Meridian breaking palm hit the ground and exploded. The explosion radius was the same as that of a hand grenade. Moreover, besides the explosion, it also spreads heat. ¡°What was this palm technique!? Very powerful, If I can''t escape in time I''ll definitely have a meeting with Lord Yama in the underworld." Ye Langchen swallowed his saliva. He looked at Chen Ming as if Chen Ming was a demon. Just when he dealt with Chui Su He didn''t show any power at all. and when he showed his strength It''s so overwhelming. ¡°I cannot fight directly. I have to be deceived and make an attack from the gap If he ever has one!.¡± Ye Langchen used his brain to fight. He began toe out of the inner circle to attack Chen Ming from the outer circle. Chen Ming had nownded on the ground. Ye Langchen began to use his The Arcuate palm again. Chen Ming swayed left and right. Ye Langchen''s attack was not effective at all. Chen Ming grabbed the arrow energy he sent out. before curling up and sending that arrow energy back at him. The energy he sent back was as if it had been reinforced even stronger than before. Ye Langchen wanted to dodge, but he was not fast enough. ¡°Aug!¡± Even though Ye Langchen didn''t have any outstanding defense technique, he was still able to block the attack Chen Ming reflected back. but in exchange for his torn clothes Ye Langchen looked at Chen Ming. ¡°How can you do that? Why are you able to reflect back on my power? No one has ever done that before¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at Ye Langchen. Before smiling He didn''t know how difficult it would be to do this. He spoke directly. ¡°Probably because¡­ I am a genius¡­¡± Ye Langchen wanted to vomit blood. But what Chen Ming said was reasonable. He was really a genius. He was only fifteen but was able topete with people decades older than him. Meanwhile The assassin sent by the Assassin Hall, seeing how Chen Ming fought, At this moment, He felt that Chen Ming was powerful. He then disappeared into the shadows. He felt that he had toe up with a new n. Dealing with Chen Ming might not be as easy as he thought. Chen Ming and Ye Langchen fought dozens of moves. Chen Ming secretly looked at the young man dressed in ck. He had a very bad expression on his face, if he had to guess, he would have thought that dealing with Chen Ming was not so easy now. The chance of mission failure was very high. Chen Ming now felt that what he was showing was working. He was able to guide the other person to what level he was. Even though his real level was much higher than what was shown. If he wanted to deal with Ye Langchen, His breath alone was more than enough. Chen Ming was only waiting for the assassin to reveal himself. And that assassin would receive a big surprise from Chen Ming. If they didn''t send a high-level Sky Profound Assassin, then Chen Ming had nothing to fear. and after he saw that the assassin had left, Chen Ming looked at Ye Langchen. His shirt was torn from Chen Ming''s continuous attacks. His wounds were all over. bleeding and bruising Part for Chen Ming He was just sweating a little. And that sweating has to do with subtropical weather. He now stopped fighting and looked at Ye Langchen. His eyes said He had fought enough. He had already given his face enough. And he wants to take a break now. as the challengers left. Now there were only viewers. Everyone had already secretly asked to surrender to Elder Han. To which Elder Han nodded and epted the reason for giving up. and agreed not to call their names. ¡°Who is stupid enough to fight the young master after this? My profound strength is less than Ye Langchen. It was obvious that Young Master Chen was fighting with Ye Langchen this long to give him face.¡± ¡°Yes, me too. Who would have thought that in a city so far from the capital? There will be a great genius like him.¡± Everyone gave up. This is a good thing. Chen Ming''s two battles had already caused a stir in the entire city. He didn¡¯t need to fight anymore. because it bes boring Chen Kongye at this moment gasped. Chen Ming looked at Ye Langchen. Ye Langchen now knew that Chen Ming would be serious. He only let out a sigh. He knows himself well. To live in a world like this one must know about one''s self. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago. The other party had already treated him too much. He stopped to find a way to deal with Chen Ming. He stopped his attack before bursting outughing. ¡°Today''s match. Ye Langchen was the loser. But even if I lose I still get a lot of things back. Thanks to Young Master Chen for giving me the opportunity to fight to the fullest like this. I, Ye Langchen, thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Ye Langchen before speaking as well. ¡°I also gained many things in return. Hopefully we will be able to join hands again in the future.¡± After Chen Ming finished speaking, Ye Langchen put his hands together and slightly bowed his head to Chen Ming. Before leaving the stage As he went off the stage, he let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t think he woulde back from the stage in such a state. If the matter reaches the ears of the people in the sect He would surely be ashamed to death. Ye Langchen shook his head. Whoever said anything, just let it go. Not meeting Chen Ming with themself, no one knows how strong Chen Ming was. He was confident that Chen Ming could deal with him. Just as he had dealt with Chui Su. but he didn''t. He was grateful to Chen Ming for giving him such an opportunity. Chen Ming after looking at Ye Langchen. He then looked at Elder Han. He walked up to the stage and immediately closed the Chen Ming Stage Tournament. Chen Ming looked at Chen Kongyue. He smiled at him. Chen Kongyue furrows his brows together. He knew that Chen Ming knew what he was doing. ,m Now if Chen Ming wanted to deal with him no one could stop him. Chen Ming spoke. He didn''t use a voice but let Chen Kongyue read his cover. ¡°Do good things get good, do bad things get bad. It''s not toote to repent now.¡± After saying that, Chen Ming returned to Xiao Wen. He didn''t even turn around to look at how Chen Kongyue felt. because he could have guessed that a person like him would never repent. To repent, he would rather die. Xiao Wen smiled at him. and was pleased that he was able to easily win his tournament. His stage was considered to be the one with the fastest ending of the entire arena. Chen Ming had a lot of time. Until the tournament of every stage is over. He looked at Zhang Lin. She was no longer in the stands, He closed his eyes and asked Little Long where his mother had gone. Chen Ming and Little Long could talk to each other everywhere as their souls were connected. Little Long replied in a cute voice. Little Long and Zhang Lin were now in the tea shop. She was talking to Dongfang Muren and Dongfang Gu. ¡°Why is my mother so sensitive? Is there a radar to detect the daughter-inw? It''s suspicious." Chen Ming saw that there was nothing here right now. He couldn''t help but want to meet Dongfang Gu. Xiao Wen felt a little indignant. But with Chen Ming''s hand and kiss causing her to forget about her thought. Chen Ming then led Xiao Wen to the tea shop where everyone was. He had Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde watch over the situation here and report to him if Chen Kongyue had done something. 122 Chapter 122 Inside the tea shop that was now filled with the Dongfang n''s soldiers. Dongfang Gu''s face was extremely red right now. Why was her face red? It was because in front of her. Her soon to be mother-inw was now carefully examining her. Dongfang Gu was now sitting next to her grandfather, Dongfang Muren. Zhang Lin now sat relentlessly staring at her beautiful face. Either on the left or on the right before speaking ¡°Gu''er, long time no see, remember me when you were little? You oftene to y with Ming''er. I always have the servants bring snacks for you and Ming''er to eat.¡± Dongfang Gu nodded slightly. She will never forget. Every single thing about him. Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to remember anything about her. That means that the promise that was made to her that day He too must have forgotten. She felt sad but she thought that good memories can always be created again. Especially since Chen Ming had already agreed to be engaged to her. ¡°You really are as cute as before. Ming''er is really lucky to have such a beautiful woman like you.¡± Dongfang Gu''s face turned red before speaking. ¡°Gu''er was also d that Mingming epted Gu¡¯er. Gu''er promised to be Mingming''s good wife.¡± Heard the nickname Dongfang Gu called Chen Ming. She only smiled. Outwardly, it might seem that she was taciturn. But when is it about Chen Ming? She will immediately speak out. Chen Ming seemed to have a special ce in her heart. Zhang Lin remembered. ten years ago The two were very close. Wherever They went, They always stuck together. No one could separate the two from each other. Dongfang Gu as a child was shy and timid. She was always being bullied by other children. but no matter when she was bullied Chen Ming would always stand up and fight for her. And he always got hurt. He, despite the pain, had a smile on his face all the time. It was as if no matter how much it hurt him. If Dongfang Gu was okay, he was fine. That time was the happiest time for both children. They had fun together andughed together. Secretly liking each other. The love that was clear and pure. But happiness doesn''t alwaysst. As time passed, the two had to part ways. It''s something that everyone had to face. But They didn''t think it would happen this quickly. It was because Dongfang Gu was born with a body that was more special than the others. She had a body suitable for cultivating martial arts. and when an elder from the Sword Saint Sect met her That elder immediately epted her as a disciple. At that time, Dongfang Gu didn''t understand that the admission as a disciple meant that she had to stay in the sect to practice martial arts. If she knew that she had to separate from Chen Ming. No matter what, she would definitely never ept that elder as her teacher. And when she realized the fact that she had to separate from Chen Ming She did what others didn''t expect. She jumped onto Chen Ming as if she was a ko. She almost possessed his body, not wanting to leave. She refused to leave Chen Ming. No matter what anyone says Only Chen Ming could deal with this. At that time, Dongfang Gu''s mother Tang Guanqing thought that he was dragging her down. therefore called Chen Ming to speak to her. She didn¡¯t know what she said to him. The next day, Chen Ming said to Dongfang Gu that she really loved him and wanted to be with him forever. She had to go to the Sword Saint Sect to practice until she hadpleted the skill first. so that She will return to him, and then he and she will be engaged. Or maybe get married The promise seemed to be valuable for both of them. but it was all a lie. Of course, this lie was what Tang Guanqing forced Chen Ming to say. She had no intention of letting Dongfang Gu interact with him anymore. This was a promise that can''t be true. She would never allow her child to fall in love with someone as poor as Chen Ming. To her, the Chen family was much lower than the Dongfang family. Even though her father-inw and Grand Elder of the Chen n were close, no matter what, the Chen n was still iparable to the Dongfang n and her Tang n. With her harsh words, Chen Ming''s heart was broken. After Dongfang Gu left, he began to change. became a mean child, harassing other people and bing a person who did everything as he pleased. This made Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan extremely puzzled. Why had he changed so much? no one knows about this. Only Tang Guanqing and him knew. And the time has passed until now. This Chen Ming didn''t know anything about the words that Tang Guanqing had warned. Or if he knew, he didn''t care. Chen Ming now brought Xiao Wen to the tea shop where he saw that Dongfang Gu and Dongfang Muren were drinking tea and watching his battle. He looked around.He didn¡¯t think much about this tea shop but there were a group of people with great profound energy. Now he noticed it. He narrowed his eyes to look at the swords of everyone sitting in the store. It had a symbol he was familiar with. Like where had he seen it? ¡°A symbol I had seen somewhere before.¡± Chen Ming tilted his head slightly. before shaking his head It may be a symbol of a group of people or their sect. He checked everyone''s status and was instantly stunned. ¡°All the people of the Dongfang n. Hmm, Grandfather Muren must know something about Chen Kongyue¡¯s ns. To have brought so many people here.¡± Chen Ming sighed. If Chen Kongyue had not filled Duanyang City with blood, it would have been good. Regardless of which side loses or which side wins. The Chen n would be weaker. He didn''t train his n to let them die in vain. Chen Ming had to deal with something. to prevent damage to the family He needs to discuss this issue with Dongfang Muyen. He was confident that Dongfang Muren could be trusted. Chen Ming was now standing inside the tea shop. xiao¡¯er saw Chen Ming. He immediately came to give him a service. Who doesn''t know Chen Ming of the Chen n? He can be called the talk of the town right now. *Xiao¡¯er = staff of the tea shop* Xiao''er spoke to Chen Ming respectfully. Chen Ming smiled at him before telling him, He came to the person on the second floor. Xiao''er served him the best he could. He led Chen Ming up to the second floor. He almost sprinkled the ground with flowers. Chen Ming could only smile and tip him a generous amount. The money that Chen Ming gave seemed to be small in the eyes of the cultivators. But in the hands of an ordinary person like xiao¡¯er, it was so much. He had to work for a month to earn one tenth of this gold coin. But to Chen Ming, it was only a small amount. 123 Chapter 123 After Xiao¡¯er had left Chen Ming then looked at the table near the balcony. He found that Zhang Lin was talking to Dongfang Gu. Her face was red and she replied to Zhang Lin with a few words, this must have been her, speaking little but getting the heart. Chen Ming walked towards the table. Dongfang Gu was the first to see him. She smiled at him. No matter how small her smile was It was an expression of happiness. Her veil didn''t make her look any less beautiful. ¡°Mingming¡­¡± Dongfang Gu called his nickname sweetly in a tone even though her face didn''t show much. He could feel the nostalgia in her voice. Chen Ming blinked Mingming?, he didn''t think she would call him that. Seeing Chen Ming''s questioning face. Dongfang Gu felt sad. He probably won''t remember. how close she and him were in the past This was because her mother alone forced her to join the Sword Saint Sect. As a result, the two had not seen each other for a full ten years. It wouldn''t be strange if he had forgotten her. She only looked at the girl who was as beautiful as hers with envy. She had heard about his other fianc¨¦ from her grandfather. He would definitely like her more than herself. Chen Ming, seeing that Dongfang Gu was sad, couldn''t help but feel guilty. Even though He didn''t know what she was sad about, He asked herter. ¡°Lady Gu, long time no see, how are you?¡± He didn''t know how to greet her. He was only asking general questions. Although he knew that she had a feeling for him, no, to the old Chen Ming. but the old one is dead. Dongfang Gu, although sad But when Chen Ming asked her with his bright smile, She just smiled back and replied to him. ¡°I''m fine...um. Ming Mi-...Young Master Chen.¡± Dongfang Gu spoke unfamiliarly. She now looks different than usual. Chen Mingughed, seeing that she was twitching when said his name in honorifics. ¡°Lady Gu, you can call me Mingming if you want to. And I will call Lady Gu.Umm How is Gu¡¯er sound?¡± Chen Ming knew that he and her in the future would be close. Giving an offer to call each other by names to bring them closer together was a natural thing. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes shone brightly. She was not good at showing feelings. But just by looking at her now, Chen Ming knew that she was happy. ¡°Ming Ming¡­¡± She let out a smile that made his heart melt. too cute Chen Ming called back her nickname. "Gu''er" The two smiled at each other. The atmosphere was very sweet right now. Chen Ming, having finished smiling at her, turned to Dongfang Muren and greeted him. Dongfang Muren, seeing Dongfang Gu happy, couldn''t help butugh, telling him that he was doing very well. Chen Ming, after greeting Dongfang Muren, it was time to introduce Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu together. He didn''t know what the oue would be. But please Jesus Christ don''t let the two not like each other. Otherwise it could be a problem. Oh and to tell the truth He is christian. Dongfang Gu looked at Xiao Wen. Meanwhile, Xiao Wen looked at Dongfang Gu. The two looked at Chen Ming, wanting him to introduce them to each other. The two were already in a state of agreement to share Chen Ming without talking to each other. In this world a man like Chen Ming could have as many wives or concubines as he pleased because He is strong and not to say the gentlest they could ever find. But the two still don''t know each other. This is the duty of the middleman. Chen Ming had to be a bridge for the two of them right now. Chen Ming immediately introduced the two to each other. He chose to use the most direct method possible. He held both women''s hands before speaking. His hands were very soft and warm. Both of them blushed and it felt good that he was holding their hand. It made their fears lessened. They were both afraid of something for the same thing but for different reasons. ¡°Gu¡¯er, this is Wen jiajie or Xiao Wen? Wen Jiejie this is Gu''er or Dongfang Gu." He gave a short and simple introduction. Both of them already knew who the other person was. Chen Ming didn''t need to exin this. Chen Ming introduced the two of them to each other. Xiao Wen looked at Dongfang Gu. She was reminded of the past. She was just a servant. The other party was a youngdy from a noble family like the Dongfang n. She felt extremely inferior. But with the hand that held her increased her courage. She believed that Chen Ming would never leave her, no matter how much more lovers he had. There will always be a ce in his heart for her. It was because of the bond that binds him and her right now. She was older. It was her duty to start saying hello first. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Gu.¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Xiao Wen. She spoke to her in a beautiful voice. full of confidence Dongfang Gu bit her lip slightly. She wasn''t very good at speaking. She looked at Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu. She tried to talk to Dongfang Gu but it was very difficult. Dongfang Gu''s expression is not good. She had no friends or siblings to talk to. She could speak to people she knew. But when it came time to talk to someone she didn''t know She would always have problems. except with the enemy She had no problem speaking. But how to say it is another matter. The woman who tried to reply but did not speak out. This symptom did not escape Chen Ming''s eyes. He was from a world where medical technology had passed this world by arge margin. Her condition was a mental and emotional symptom. In the past, it was possible that she had encountered some very bad things. This made her feel ufortable talking to strangers. She might act like she didn''t care. making her look like a cold person Chen Ming didn''t know and talked to Dongfang Gu much. On the day he went to the auction, he and she barely spoke. Before a misunderstanding happened and she fled. red-eyed Dongfang Gu She tried to introduce herself, but it wouldn''te out of her mouth. She looked at Chen Ming. She was afraid that he would hate her for not introducing herself. He would definitely leave her. He would definitely hate her. Childhood memories she had only with him. He is her pir. If she didn¡¯t have him She would rather die. Had it not been for the promise he had made to be with her forever? She probably didn''t live to this day. Phobia Dongfang Gu was suffering from it. Chen Ming didn''t think that in this world there were people with this condition. Chen Ming couldn''t help but get up from his seat. and went to sit next to her Dongfang Gu grabbed his clothes. like a person suffocating Chen Ming rubbed her back and sent his energy into her body. made her feel safe and felt that he was still with her Dongfang Gu snuggled into his chest. Her tears flowed. ¡°Ming Ming¡­¡± Chen Ming smiled at her before stroking her back to relieve her nervousness. "It''s okay. I''m right here.¡± Dongfang Gu gradually calmed down as a result of his touch and his energy entering her. Xiao Wen saw that she had a strange condition. She didn''t say anything. She also got up from her seat before going to sit next to her. Xiao Wen grabbed her hand. Dongfang Gu was slightly tense. before looking at Xiao Wen Xiao Wen smiled at her before speaking. ¡°If you don''t mind, I call you Gu Mei?¡± Mei Mei = younger sister Dongfang Gu was slightly confused. But with the aura that Xiao Wen showed It made her feel that she was like her sister that she had never had before. She just nodded. Her tightness gradually disappeared. Xiao Wen looked at Dongfang Gu. She is very cute causing the slight envy that she once had all but vanished. Dongfang Gu, having calmed down, spoke up. "Wen Wen" Xiao Wen looked at Dongfang Gu. She was slightly embarrassed before avoiding her face. Xiao Wen smiled. Dongfang Gu wanted to call her Wenwen just like Chen Ming was called Ming Ming. That''s a good thing. She was willing to let Dongfang Gu call her Wen Wen. The three were in that state for a moment. And when Dongfang Gu was getting used to Xiao Wen, The two began to talk normally. and began to introduce themself again officially which resulted in Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. epting each other without any further problems. 124 Chapter 124 Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen while the two were talking now. He breathed a sigh of relief. The two were talking to each other in harmony and there was no drama like a series he had watched after the news. The problem was that the two only talked about him and didn''t talk about themselves at all. If the two had talked about the him right now, he would have had no problem. But Dongfang Gu only mentioned the Old Chen Ming who wasn''t him now. it made him feel strange He felt goosebumps rising. As if he was not himself Chen Ming shook his head before calming down, taking a deep breath and exhaling. ¡°The tea at this inn doesn''t taste bad at all.¡± Chen Ming drank tea that was fragrant but not sweet. There''s really no sugar here, unfortunately. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Guy talked to each other with smiles on their faces. The Phobia that Dongfang Gu had did not act up. It showed that she had epted Xiao Wen as her acquaintance. The two had more inmon than they thought. And when the two talked to each other they became close quickly Dongfang Gu talked about Chen Ming as a child, he had no memories of childhood right now. Dongfang Gu smiled, her eyes showing nostalgic emotion. Her face couldn''t show any feelings. Just as the eyes are the doors to the heart. Chen Ming could tell how good it was for her to talk about him with Xiao Wen. ¡°Yes, I still remember that time. Ming Ming wanted to climb up to pick some fruit for me. But when going up and he can''te back down I don''t even know how to help. but crying there Until Ming Ming saw that I was crying. So he decided to jump from the tree, even though he was very scared. At that moment, I realized that I was falling in love¡­¡± Dongfang Gu when talking about Chen Ming. She was able to speak naturally. Chen Ming, hearing what she had said about him, felt strange, it felt as if he was thinking about something. He might not remember. That doesn''t mean it''s gone. The feeling of it still remains. His face turned red with embarrassment. Why is he shy? She didn''t mention him right now. me it on his body''s response. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. Seeing his embarrassed face She smiled, it seemed like Chen Ming wasn''t a bad person in the first ce. What she had learned now was like a missing piece of puzzle back into ce. He hadn¡¯t changed. He just returned to his former self. Xiao Wen, seeing Chen Ming''s expression, couldn''t help but tease. ¡°Look at Ming Di, so embarrassed that your face ispletely red.¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming. She smiled too. Chen Ming had not changed at all. He was always embarrassed when peopleplimented him. Chen Ming coughed a little. before smiling at the two "I am not embarrassed, it''s just body responsive." After saying that, he continued to drink tea. He felt like something had popped into his head. Chen Mingli''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the letters floating in front of him. ----------------- detects memories within the consciousness. Does the host want to absorb it? ----------------- ----------------- [ept] [Deny] ----------------- Chen Ming thought for a moment. He didn''t immediately agree. Memories weren''t something to deal with carelessness. ¡°If I agree. Will the memories within my consciousness ovep with my memories?¡± Chen Ming had to think a lot if it ovepped. He wouldn''t be able to tell if he was the new Chen Ming or the old one. But when he saw and heard what Dongfang Gu had said, It''s hard to deny the memory. It was as if he had killed The Old Chen Ming with his own hands. ¡°At least I can do this for the owner of this body.¡± Chen Ming agreed to collect the memories. Theption process is faster than expected. but even so ---------------- Gathering 1%...2%...3% 100% ---------------- ---------------- Sessfully absorbed the memories ---------------- Memories slowly returned, but not all, Some memories werepleted. The memories he had now were the memories of what Dongfang Gu had talked to Xiao Wen. He saw a picture of him and Dongfang Gu as a child. He climbed the tree to pick up fruit for Dongfang Gu. He who saw her cry. Keep the fear in mind before jumping down. In his eyes, the tree was very tall. He felt like he had jumped into the abyss. But even though he felt that way, for Dongfang Gu, he could do anything. Chen Ming loved Dongfang Gu very much. This memory had an effect on him. He didn''t just get memories but also got the feeling It was very intense, Chen Ming''s love for Dongfang Gu. Chen Ming tried to control himself. He couldn''t let the memories of the Old Chen Ming consume him now. He can''t be a single side of Chen Ming. He must be both. Seeing Chen Ming''s pale face Dongfang Gu asked with concern. ¡°What is wrong, Ming Ming?¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Chen Ming smiled at her. before reaching out and stroking her head. Dongfang Gu closed her eyes and almost made a sound in her throat like a cat. Dongfang Gu thought of this feeling. Even if Chen Ming rubbed her back before, it felt good. But it was iparable to stroking the head like this. It made her think of the days when the two were close. Chen Ming had more or less got most of the memories of the old Chen Ming, whether good or bad. In addition to his memories, he also received feelings. Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu with tenderness. much more than in the beginning His eyes were filled with affection and love. Chen Ming now knew that this feeling was not his. But he was willing to ept it as a part of him. This was the one thing he could repay the old Chen Ming for who gave his body to him. Chen Ming thought back within the memories he had acquired. The first memory that popped into his head. It was the only memory that he felt extremely hopeless and painful. Tang Guanqing, Dongfang Gu''s mother. She was trying to separate him from her daughter. She threatened him with a look of fury in her eyes. ¡°You are not worthy of my Gu¡¯er. If you still interfere with her I will destroy all of your n. She had a worthy person from the Tang family. The greatest n in this Lightning Cloud Continent, remember.¡± Her voice was filled with coldness. For a child who was only five years old with such cold and murderous intent There was no way to respond to anything. The Tang n was a n as strong as the Yang n in the Fire Wind Continent. She was convinced that someone from the Tang family was better than him. He just shook his head andughed. If then maybe yes, but not now. From his memory and knowledge He was able to assess Tang Guangqing''s level. Her level was at the Initial Qi Gathering Stage. There was nothing to worry about for him right now. He had some time before it was time for him to go to the Earth Continent to take the test to be a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. As soon as he became a disciple of the sect His family would be protected immediately. Even if the Yang family cooperated with the Tang family Both families were not capable enough to deal with the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Besides the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, it was already extremely strong. Having a problem with the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect was the same as having a problem with the Sword Saint Sect. ¡°Gu Er is a disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. If I am epted as a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect No one would dare to stand in our way.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he was confident that he could definitely enter the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. With his current strength and age He dared to say that In this world, no one his age could defeat him. 125 Chapter 125 Most cultivators of his age were only at the Qi Foundation Stage. No one in history had ever reached his level when he was only fifteen years old. Chen Ming then rearranged his thoughts. He had almost all Old Chen Ming memories back. Unfortunately, the memory before he entered the forest was damaged. It was as if someone was trying to remove it. Chen Ming can¡¯t think of anything so He leave it aside for now. He then started to drink his tea He looked at Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen with a smile. At the same time The tournament obviously became dull after Chen Ming showed his strength. Chen Ming did not show his true power, only a part of it. People only thought that he was at the Earth Profound Realm. no matter how strong he was. They probably didn''t think that Chen Ming was able to fight against a Sky Profound Realm. Beside the stage Chen Kongyue didn''t know what was going on. He clenched his teeth until the blood flowed. He only looked at Chen Ming who had left before looking at the elders and his guards. that were now able to move but still looked weak. ¡°Useless bastards¡­¡± Chen Kongyue breathed out an angry sigh. Fortunately, he didn''t rely on these people. He chose to rely on external powers. Even if it made him dry in his pockets, it was worth it. The group of people he hired would soon arrive. ¡°Tomorrow, just wait one more day. Everything in the Chen Family will be mine.¡± He smiled. Tomorrow, Chen Ming will only be a name on the gravestone. He looked at Chen Ming as the only threat. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were not as dangerous as Chen Ming. He had already nned that Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing would definitely not return to the Chen family. including a number of soldiers. Tomorrow Zhang Moyin will also be here. including the Sky Profound practitioners he had contacted. Duanyang City will be on fire tomorrow. But then everything was for his future. On Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing side. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were now having a murderous look on their face. They didn''t think that Chen Kongyue would be able to attack them like this. It was something beyond Chen Kongyue would dare to do. This showed that he could do anything to gain possession of the Chen family. He was like a fool who was ready to sacrifice everything. What happened right now would definitely have serious consequences. What gave the two of them such serious and fierce expressions was the bridge. The bridge that should have existed Arge and strong bridge connects across a steep abyss. The bridge that could now hold ten thousands of soldiers and warhorses had disappeared. Chen Yijing looked at Chen Kongnan. ¡°Kongnan, how much time will it take for us to be able to return to the Chen Family? if we the detour road¡± Chen Yijing asked in a dark tone. Chen Kongnan could tell that he was very angry. The two of them came here to bring some of the troops back to the family to help the Chen family. All the soldiers he brought were all skilled and experienced soldiers. With these soldiers Dealing with Chen Kongyue was not a problem at all. Chen Kongnan could only tell Chen Yijing the truth. He felt that, no matter how fast they traveled. They were still unable to reach the Chen family in time. And when they got there, it would have been toote. ¡°Father, as I have looked at the map, I estimate that we will need at least three days.¡± ¡°Three days? It¡¯s too slow. That ungrateful bastard! I didn''t think He would dare to destroy the bridge that was the strategic point of the Empire. He must be crazy.¡± The bridge that Chen Yijing was referring to was the bridge across the border between Yang Empire and Nan Empire. The two Empires have long been antagonistic to each other. If the other party knew that the bridge was destroyed Surely a war would ensue. This was a bridge connecting the barracks at the border. to the nearest city This was a good transport point for personnel and supplies. Without it, it''s like amputating one''s own leg. What Chen Kongyue had done was wrong and the worst thing he could ever forgive. He vowed that if he could go back, he would kill Chen Kongyue with his own hand. But now all he could do was to travel as fast as possible. At the same time in Xiqiu City Fen Yanping was currently drinking tea. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the fragrance of the soothing tea. His ns were going well, the Chen family, the Dongfang family, the Zhang family, and the three major families were now moving in the shadows. But even those three families were moving in secret. could not escape his sight. He smiled with his charming smile. but covered with cruelty He looked ahead of him. His ns were going well. He looked towards the dark ahead. At this moment, something was found in the darkness. In the darkness, a middle-aged man was found standing. The middle-aged man had a slim figure and looked as pale as a corpse. The middle-aged man looked at Fen Yanping. Before speaking out His voice was cold. echoing out of the darkness ¡°How is it going..¡± Fen Yanping drank his tea again before speaking. He didn''t seem afraid at all. He spoke in a simple tone. ¡°It goes as nned. Soon we will be able to do it sessfully. and no one in the world below canpete with us. Even the cultivators from abovee here. They are just rats stuck in the crane.¡± the man nodded. His eyes were the color of blood. He was in a golden robe. If the princes came to see They would be very shocked. because the person standing in front of Fen Yanping That was Long Yang. The current emperor of the Yang Province He was actually sick. But it didn''t seem like he was about to die at all. He had an expression as if he was possessed by something. He spoke again after being silent. ¡°And that kid?¡± Fen Yanping was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°This is harder than I thought.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°That youngster, Chen Ming, within a short period of time. from a mortal without any Qi in his body. That bastard was now at the Earth Profound Realm. But his fighting ability was at least at the advanced level of Earth Profound Realm.¡± After hearing what Fen Yanping said. Long Yang''s brows furrowed together. ¡°How reliable is this information?¡± ¡°This information I obtained from the Jade Faced Assassin.¡± Long Yang nodded before shaking his head. ¡°...This is not a good thing. And what about memories?¡± ¡°No need to worry. I used that Memory Destroying Technique before taking him out to the Man-Eating Forest. There is absolutely no way for that guy to recover his lost memories.¡± Long Yang nodded. He trusted Fen Yanping. He never disappoints him. Whether it be the higher world or the lower world, Long Yang was certain that Chen Ming couldn''t remember anything. His red eyes returned to normal. before his body mmed hard to the ground. Fen Yanping could only hold his temples and let out a sigh. "Would you please cherish your body? It''s difficult to repair. How am I going to exin to those fool" Fen Yanping groaned before walking towards Long Yang''s body and grabbing his hair with his hand before dragging him to a nearby bed in the darkness. 126 Chapter 126 The more Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen talked, the more they felt closer. With Xiao Wen now a full-fledged elder sister, her tenderness aura caused Dongfang Gu''s Phobia to alleviate a lot. Xiao Wen now seemed to be able to open Dongfang Gu''s heart. The reason why she was able to do so was partly because of Chen Ming. Dongfang Gu saw that Chen Ming had epted Xiao Wen as his fianc¨¦e, so if she hadn''t be in harmony with Xiao Wen, In the future, it might even be a hindrance to Chen Ming. The two have entered into a mutual agreement. If the two are engaged and married to the same man. They will be engaged and marry on the same day to be fair. Dongfang Gu understands. She could see how much Xiao Wen loved Chen Ming. And with that, it made her agree that the two of them will be engaged to Chen Ming when everything is over. The two called each other''s nicknames. Xiao Wen called Dongfang Gu Gu Mei, and Dongfang Gu called Xiao Wen Wenwen. Chen Ming felt that the two of them got along well as if they were really sisters. ¡°Um, Gu Mei seems like we''ve been talking for a while. the tournament has already ended.¡± Xiao Wen smiled. She didn''t even notice but the tournament was over. Chen Kongyue was nowhere to be found. He finished the ceremony and walked away immediately. The sky was starting to darken now. People began to disperse. Except for the tea shop that still has a lot of people. They couldn''t go anywhere because they had to protect Dongfang Gu. Even though she had a fairly high level of Martial Technique. But anything can happen. They waited for Dongfang Muren''s instructions on what to do next. Dongfang Muren saw that Chen Ming and his two future fiancees had finished talking. He got up from his seat before heading towards the three. ¡°It seems the three of you have talked quite a bit with each other.¡± Dongfang Muren had never seen Dongfang Gu look so happy before. He looked satisfied at her, as if her smile was worth more than a million gold teals. She hesitated a bit before speaking to Dongfang Muren. ¡°Grandfather, I have spoken to Wen Wen. I would like to ask to sleep over with Wen Wen.¡± She looked at Dongfang Muren with her bright eyes. Xiao Wen told her that she wanted to talk more with her. And her residence was next to Chen Ming''s residence. Kills two birds with one stone. She wanted to talk to Xiao Wen more. At the same time, she wanted to be close to Chen Ming. Dongfang Muren hesitated a little, now the Chen family''s house was in danger. Even within Chen Ming''s residence. Chen Ming was also the other party''s big target. He thought hard about what to do. And while Dongfang Muren wanted to reject her, when he saw the look in her eyes, he could not say anything. Whoever saw the look on her face and the look in her eyes Whether it''s a man or a woman, They certainly will be the same as him. He could only sigh and calmly looked at Chen Ming who was drinking tea peacefully. He knew how strong Chen Ming was now. He was at the advanced level of the Earth Profound Realm in his true prowess. This showed that it was at least safer to stay with Chen Ming than to be with him. ¡°Ming¡¯er. Can you look after her for me?" Dongfang Muren spoke with a serious tone. Chen Ming smiled at Dongfang Muren. before answering with confidence ¡°Grandfather, there is no need to worry. With me, don''t expect anyone to touch her. She is my fiancee." Hearing Chen Ming announce, Dongfang Gu''s face was extremely red. She didn''t think Chen Ming would say something like this. Dongfang Gu when she was very shy, everyone looked at her affectionately, some of them looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes, as if telling him that if you hurt her, you will die. Chen Ming onlyughed lightly. Dongfang Gu seems to have quite a few fans in her family. Hearing what Chen Ming said confidently, Dongfang Muren nodded his head in agreement. Dongfang Gu''s granddaughter will stay with Xiao Wen. Dongfang Muren agreed to let his granddaughter stay at the Chen family''s house. He was confident that if anything happened, Chen Ming would be able to protect his granddaughter or if at least until he reaches his granddaughter But from the way he had watched Chen Ming''s battle, He was very confident in this region right now No one could do anything to Chen Ming. He could easily deal with cultivators who were at the Earth Profound Realm. Who is an Earth Profound Cultivator? Cultivators of this level were considered high-level cultivators. people at this level were the head of the family or grand elders at least. Chen Ming had dealt with such level cultivators as if they were only lower tier cultivators. And not only him but his tamed beast too. Little Long was wrapped around Zhang Lin''s neck as she came to investigate his future daughter-inw. He could sense that its level was not small at all. The demonic beast egg at that time that Chen Ming had auctioned must have been a high-grade magical beast egg. Chen Yijing also refused to tell him anything. Just saying that it was as strong as its grandson. And when he saw how strong Chen Ming was, his tamed beast was equally good. It relieved him. "Safe... Absolutely safe, hmm." Dongfang Muren felt that it was time for him to take care of something. He brought his people to various points. As nned with Chen Yijing ¡°Old Yijing Why hasn''t He arrived yet... I hope nothing bad happens to him." Dongfang Muren only had to follow the n. and hope everything goes well At the same time, Dongfang Muren left the tea shop. In the sky above Duanyang City among the clouds The sun was now starting to fall from the sky. The sky was now painted in orange the beautiful orange light, someone''s shadow appeared. A young man was standing on a flying sword floating in the air. while looking down with eyes full of sharpness He was now thinking of something. His name is Li Xiaolong Inner Disciple of the Sword Saint Sect who was in charge of secretly guarding Dongfang Gu He was at the highest level of the Earth Profound Realm. Half a step to the Sky profound Realm Within his sect, his strength was among the top ten. Normally, an inner disciple with such abilities wouldn''t have to be a bodyguard. but he lowered himself to be the guard of Dongfang Gu. Of course, everyone knows the reason. He really likes Dongfang Gu, the kind that can be called crazy. He heard that Dongfang Gu wanted to go home to get engaged to a young man. He even spat out blood. He almost had the demon heart. The elder who was Dongfang Gu''s teacher, who saw it like that, He then nned something. He personally didn''t want Dongfang Gu to get engaged to outsiders either. If anyone would be suitable for her, it would have to be someone of the same or higher level of talent within the sect. He had never met Chen Ming before, so he didn''t like him. He only knew what kind of person Chen Ming was from Tang Guanqing''s mouth. And with this thought. He therefore allowed Li Xiaolong to be Dongfang Gu''s bodyguard. let him follow her until he reached Duanyang ¡°Junior Sister Gu, wait a moment. This Senior Brother will be the one to protect you. and expose that person''s true face for you to see." After speaking, he immediately flew down to the tea shop. Chen Ming, who was now going to take the girls home. He felt something from above. He could sense a malevolent intent. He who could feel that way wanted to do something. But before he could do anything He got a notification from the system. ------------------ Mission: Show Might ------------------ Deal with the one who had malevolent intent toward the host. The number of viewers must be more than 500 people. ------------------ ? Viewers (0/500) ------------------ Reward: 5 levels ------------------ The mission has arrived. Chen Ming only smiled. Free level. Who doesn''t want it? 127 Chapter 127 Chen Ming could feel the malevolent aura from afar. He just shook his head and looked up at the sky from the second floor balcony of the teahouse. p He already knew that a person who was very good looking and cute like Dongfang Gu must have many people who liked her. Among them there must be some self-confident geniuses from her sect. ording to the monotonous plot of the novel he read. ¡°This kind of matter is not difficult to guess. But I didn''t think it woulde this quickly. Hmm... Anyway, if I have a mission like this, let''s ept it." Five levels doesn''t seem like a lot, but seriously, it''s a lot. because from the level of the Earth Profound Realm onwards to Level up was very difficult. Having someone bring levels to him like this was something that He had to say It was very good. Dongfang Gu, who was currently talking to Xiao Wen, stopped speaking. She furrowed her brows together. She seemed to know the person who wasing down to meet her. She looked at Chen Ming who was now looking out of the balcony. She knew that something was going to happen. She walked towards Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Ming¡­¡± She called out his name but didn''t know what to say. At first, she was acquainted with an older apprentice. He was very kind to her. But in his kindness, there was something hidden. causing her to try to distance herself from him. But no matter how hard she tried to stay away The other party didn''t seem to understand her feelings. She was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. Even if she was not satisfied She couldn''t force him to stop. She brought this matter to her teacher. But he was just saying that the disciples of the same sect should be reconciled. She respected her teacher. But sometimes she didn''t understand what he was thinking. Chen Ming saw that Dongfang Gu had an uneasy expression on her face. He reached out and touched her nose lightly. causing her to look at him She bit her lip slightly. She was very cute. ¡°You don''t have to think too much, Gu¡¯er. I know this is not your fault. That guy had been looking for me from the beginning. Sooner orter, that guy and I will have to face each other anyway. I''ll show him what it''s like to mess with my girl.¡± Chen Ming''s smile was charming but filled with deep ferocity. Dongfang Gu nodded slightly in happiness. She was confident that Chen Ming would definitely be able to defeat Li Xiaolong. But as a precaution, she would tell Chen Ming his strengths and weaknesses. ¡°Ming Ming, the person who came down from the sky is named Li Xiaolong. He was an inner disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. Be among the top ten strong cultivators from the Sword Arena. The techniques he used are Traceless step and the Eight Heavenly Sword Convergence. These two techniques were Earth Profound Realm techniques. Emphasis on fighting with speed and being difficult to predict¡­¡± Dongfang Gu gave him all of Li Xiaolong''s important information. Chen Ming sighed, Li Xiaolong knew that she didn''t like him but still followed her. All his weaknesses were revealed. Even He didn¡¯t die by his hand He would die at the hands of someone else. ¡°Gu Mei Ming Di, let Wen Jie help you? Dealing with all this trash just by Wen Jie should be enough.¡± Xiao Wen had Chen Ming''s energy circting within her. She could definitely deal with Li Xiaolong. But He wasn''t sure about the mission. Can someone else do it in his stead? He simply shook his head and denied Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen Jie Let me deal with this. It is the duty of a man to protect his girl.¡± Xiao Wen hesitated a little before nodding to Chen Ming. Xiao Wen then turned to Dongfang Gu. She had the same thought as her. The two walked and stood nearby next to each other. They would leave this matter to Chen Ming himself. Chen Ming didn''t have to wait long. Li Xiaolong came down to the second floor of the tea house. He had a graceful posture and a noble appearance. He showed off his own profound energy. the sword profound energy, he was cultivating it. His profound energy was purer than anyone else. Chen Ming really wanted to take out the sunsses. but not avable. He only sighed and closed his eyes. The surrounding people, seeing the light that Li Xiaolong emitted, couldn''t help looking at him. Li Xiaolong looked at Dongfang Gu with his good-looking smile. If it were any other young woman they would be blushing with embarrassment. But here we are talking about Dongfang Gu. Her expression was emotionless. Li Xiaolong not only looked at Dongfang Gu, but also looked at Xiao Wen. He was surprised because Xiao Wen herself was very beautiful. She was even the same level as Dongfang Gu. ¡°I never thought that following Junior Sister Gu I would find another bouquet of beautiful flowers...¡± Li Xiaolong gave Xiao Wen a smile. He was sure that his smile would surely make her fall in love with him. Xiao Wen then let out a sigh. Before She had the look of boredom on her beautiful face. Li Xiaolong had never encountered an incident like this before. He didn''t know what to do in this situation. Fortunately, someone guided me. ¡°Hey, can you turn off the light, it hurts my eyes. But anyway, thank you. I don''t have to invest any effort.¡± ---------------- Viewers (340/500) ---------------- Li Xiaolong didn''t understand what Chen Ming was talking about. He didn''t say much before jumping from the sword to the second floor of the tea house. Today, he must bring a beautiful woman home. When Li Xiaolong arrived, he flicked the hem of his sleeve as if it was something that had to be done for his own coolness. He looked at the people in the tea house with sharp eyes. raise his head slightly as if he were a dragon descending from the heavens Now was the time when the sun began to set. Lamps were lit to provide light. Li Xiaolong also had been a very good sight. because he used his sword energy to show his might People starteding to see what was going on. People already like this kind of thing. causing the number of people toe together quickly Chen Ming was impressed. Li Xiaolong didn''t care about the others. He looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were sharp. He disliked Chen Ming. but did not show any of his dislike outside. Chen Ming had to admit that the other party was very natural at this. Li Xiaolong looked at Chen Ming for a moment. He lost interest in Chen Ming. He could sense that Chen Ming was only at the Initial level of Earth Profound Realm. not worth looking at. The battle of him and the other Earth Profound Cultivators No matter how impressive it is for him, it was still weak. He will be able to break through to the Sky Profound Realm within ten years. Fighting against someone of a lower rank was unworthy of an honorable person like him. He immediately went straight to Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. Chen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows. He wanted to know what he would do. ¡°Junior Sister Gu, I have received an order from your master. To take good care of you and protect you. I think you should go to the same inn as me today. so that I can protect you.¡± Li Xiaolong spoke with sincerity. at least from the outside but In his mind right now, not only he wanted Dongfang Gu toe with him. But he also hoped that Xiao Wen would see his gentleness ande with him too. Such a delusional young man. 128 Chapter 128 Many young women who came to look at it were mesmerized by his smile and words. If it was them that he was interested in, By now they would have undressed themself for him. Chen Ming also looked at Li Xiaolong with his slight smile. He could see what Li Xiaolong wanted. ¡°Not only he wants Gu¡¯er. But he also wants to mess with Wen Jie too. Really greedy.¡± Dongfang Gu now had a cold face. As for Xiao Wen, there was a disinterested expression on her face. She hadn''t listened to what Li Xiaolong had said at all. as if he was just air. Both of them walked in different directions. but at the same destination They went straight to hug Chen Ming''s each arm with a smile. As Li Xiaolong saw that, veins swelled on his face. Normally, Dongfang Gu would ignore him and go do whatever she wanted. But now it''s different. She went straight to hug Chen Ming''s arm. It shows that she already has someone she likes. It is uneptable!. Another beautiful woman seemed to be interested in Chen Ming as well. ¡®Heaven! Why!¡¯ Li Xiaolong could only shout in his heart. He had to preserve his image. He didn''t dare to speak badly of the two women. Therefore, he only had one choice left. He turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°You must stay away from my Junior Sister and Young Miss. Otherwise I don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± He spoke up suddenly. There was no greeting or introduction. Chen Ming only shook his head. He grinned before speaking. ¡°What if I don''t do as you say? What are you going to do to me?¡± Chen Ming had a bright expression on his face. Xiao Wen secretly smiled. She had seen his smile often. His smile was gentle but don¡¯t get tricked by this smile. because the one who was given this smiled never had a good ending. Li Xiaolong had never thought that Chenming would speak back to him like this. Looks like he''s going to have to teach this junior some manners. ¡°I am Li Xiaolong. The seventh seat of the inner disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. I warn you again If you do not stay away from Junior Sister Gu and Young Miss. I would make you beg for death.¡± Chen Ming scratched his chin before shaking his head. ¡°It still doesn''t look intimidating enough. You should have released a little more aura. Your aura is starting to weaken.¡± The sword energy he was showing was actually less bright. Chen Ming looked at his mission now. ------------------ Viewers (421 / 500) ------------------ ¡°Can you light up the light a little more?¡± Chen Ming wanted more audience toe and then He would finish his mission at once. "Hey, don''t you know who I am..." Chen Ming looked at Li Xiaolong as if he was a fool. ¡°Just now, you introduced yourself. I already heard it..." ¡°I am the seventh seat of the inner disciple of the Sword Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Ah, I heard you, why are you repeating so much?¡± ¡°You have to respect me. Stop messing with my junior sister and young miss!¡± ¡°But these two are my fiancees.¡± ¡°I don''t care, they will be my women!¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Now that all the people havee, the rest is just to beat the sh*t out of him. ------------------ Viewers (500 / 500) ------------------ Chen Ming smiled, at this moment the crowd had already gathered. He looked at Li Xiaolong who was now looking at him with indignation and envy. Chen Ming had two goddess level beautiful girls liking him. This kind of thing can''t be done with power alone. ¡°So you really won''t do as I warned you?¡± Chen Ming nodded confidently. ¡°Why do I have to do as you say? You are not my father.¡± ¡°You¡­ well, since I warned you but you didn''t listen. I will show you myself not to disobey the superior orders.¡± Chen Ming just shook his head before looking at the two beautiful girls who were hugging his arms. He kissed both of their cheeks one by one. making them blush ¡°What are you doing Ming Di? There are many people here¡­¡± ¡°If it is a quiet ce. Will Wen Jie allow me to do more Hmm.¡± Xiao Wen, whose face was so red, said something under her breath before lightly hitting his arm. She told him that he already knew, why would he even ask? As for Dongfang Gu, at this moment, she was on cloud nine. How long had it been since Chen Ming hadn''t kissed her cheek? After five years, ten years, kissing her again caused her to feel high. ¡°I will have Little baby with Ming Ming.¡± Chen Ming was sweating. A kiss on the cheek doesn''t make anyone pregnant. He onlyughed. The two let go of his arms before walking to stand on the side way. Looking to see how Chen Ming would deal with Li Xiaolong. ¡°I will let you attack me in three moves. I will not dodge and will not retaliate. If you can hurt me even the slightest bit Consider me the loser.¡± Li Xiaolong shook the hem of his cloth. In his hand appeared a white fan. Chen Ming examined it. He thought that the other party had used the sword again. but He use a fan instead. ---------------------- Name: Wind de Fan Stage: Earth Profound Realm Properties: Increase attack speed. Attack speed +200%/Create a wind barrier from the air enveloping the body. Defense +2500 Bond: Li Xiaolong ---------------------- Chen Ming only whistled. Li Xiaolong''s fan wasn¡¯t bad at all. His fan, in addition to having a high attack power. There was also a buff for the person holding it. This fan was really good. Unfortunately, if he wanted it, he would have to kill Li Xiaolong, which would be a problemter on. ¡°I can¡¯t kill him¡­what a shame¡± After all, the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect were considered to be sister and brother sects. Killing one another seems like it wouldn¡¯t do him any good. Chen Ming was silent for a moment. Li Xiaolong thought that he was not brave enough. began to sarcastically insult him. ¡°Why are you quiet, don''t you dare? Hmm, if you don''t dare, don''t show off in the first ce.¡± Chen Ming blinked. He could only let out a sigh. This Li Xiaolong really had some screw loose inside his head. Chen Ming to beat him. He didn''t even need any weapons. He was afraid that if he took out his heavy sword, Li Xiaolong would instantly die. He could only be confident not to identally kill someone when the other party was at the Sky Profound level. ¡°Then let me start now.¡± "Hmm, you''ll regret it." Chen Ming smiled at Li Xiaolong. He would use the very first technique he had obtained. The Meridian Breaking Palm. He had converted his mystical energy into wind energy. The same Qi that Li Xiaolong used to defend himself. ¡°Three moves, are you sure?¡± Chen Ming asked for confirmation. Li Xiaolong frowned. He felt something was wrong. But to show off Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. He only had to go forward. ¡°Three moves I will not respond to anything. I will stand for you to attack me. But after three moves I will deal with you.¡± "Oh, how confident." ¡°I am the seventh seat of the disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. If I can¡¯t do something as little as this I will have no face to return to the sect.¡± ¡°You mean that if you can''t block my attack? you will leave your sect?¡± ¡°.......¡± 129 Chapter 129 Everyone looked at Li Xiaolong. What he said just now was just to make him look cooler. Who knews that Chen Ming would use that chance to act against him. Even Though He was confident that Chen Ming couldn¡¯t do anything to him, there was some doubt inside his heart. Chen Ming was also at the Earth Profound Realm in the same realm but just different in minor level. He saw the look in the eyes of everyone staring at him Li Xiaolong was embarrassed before coughing to change the subject. ¡°Are you ready? If you''re ready,e attack me." ¡°Are you sure that you will really not return to your sect if I can attack you?¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t let go. Why would he. Li Xiaolong wasn¡¯t patient enough so he shouted. ¡°Yes! If your attack reaches me I will not go back to the sect! Are you satisfied now!¡± "Ah, I''m satisfied, then let¡¯s do it." "Hm!" Li Xiaolong spread his fan. His sword energy gathered into the fan before turning it into a veil of wind that envelops him. He didn¡¯t have Mystical Energy so the wind element he used came from his weapon. Even at the Sky Profound Realm, it would require some effort to destroy it. What could Chen Ming at the Earth Profound Realm do to him? ¡°Remember, you only have the three chance you best to release-¡± He didn''t finish speaking. Chen Ming used the Sky Step to appear in front of him. He was so fast that Li Xiaolong couldn''t keep up. He felt something hit his stomach. It was packed like an explosion. The whirlwind that was supposed to protect him was swallowed up. His defense was easily broken. before he was sent into the air -3840! from the direct hit, blood spattered and knocked backwards. -440! from mming against the wall of the tea house until it shattered. ¡°W-what happened¡­ uh¡­¡± He said while choking on his own blood. His stomach was severely damaged. His lungs were torn, it was difficult to breathe. His condition was severe as if he was being hit by a truck. Chen Ming, who was the cause now, only looked at Li Xiaolong. His eyes were nk. He spoke without emotion. ¡°There are two moves left.¡± Spitting blood, two more moves. Can''t he see that he''s going to die? Li Xiaolong didn''t feel anything at this moment. He didn''t even understand how it could have happened¡­ two moves. it is better to kill him. Two moves! Two moves left! Just the first move, he was already on the brink of death. Li Xiaolong only spitted out blood, his expression was not very good. Why had it be like this? He didn''t understand. The wind barrier had to protect him, not hurt him like this. Li Xiaolong hurriedly took out something from his waist bag. before he hurriedly swallowed it. The internal injuries gradually subsided. He coughed up blood again. But this time it was ck blood. It was the blood that must be excreted. The pills that Li Xiaolong used were Sky Profound level pills that were only used in times of need. Chen Ming looked at Li Xiaolong. found that his health gradually increased --------------------- Name: Li Xiaolong Title: The seventh seat of inner disciple of the sword saint sect Level: 150 Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Peak) Health 2840/5960 Energy 2890/2890 Status: Injured --------------------- Seeing this, Chen Ming snapped his fingers, before smiling at Li Xiaolong, and said in a sweet voice. ¡°There are two moves left. I hoped that The seventh seat of the inner disciple of the sword saint sect would still ept it as you said. no matter what A man''s word is something that must be adhered to. otherwise you will lose your face. and it is in front of the girl you like. What about it, Mr.Seventh seat, the other two moves would you still ept?¡± Chen Ming, if he wanted to crush someone he needed to see it to the end so that there was no root that would cause his trouble in the future. Chen Ming knew that people from different groups were watching him. He, at first, might have to be careful. But now only a handful of people can deal with him. But before they could deal with him. He would go beyond their reach. Li Xiaolong''s eyebrows twitched. His condition continued to improve, but it didn''t get much better. He still had to meditate and gather his Qi to really heal his body. He looked at everyone who looked at him. He knew that his image was gone. He looked at Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. The two of them looked at Chen Ming with sparkling eyes. It was as if they were both looking at their idols. It made him jealous! So jealous! Jealous to death! He stood up straight before speaking. He gritted his teeth and said that no matter what, he had to get through this. ¡°Two moves¡­ yes, I will take them all!¡± Chen Ming heard that, nodded and smiled. ¡°What a strong will as a disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. Despite being hit so hard that he vomited blood. Severe internal injuries in one move But he still wouldn''t give up on taking two more of the same if not more powerful attack bravely, admirable, so admirable!¡± Hearing thepliment from Chen Ming''s mouth was not like apliment at all. The people around suppressed theirughter. Chen Ming spoke sharply, attacking the opponent''s weakness. whether inside or outside In one word, Li Xiaolong was extremely pitiful right now. He gritted his teeth, which Chen Ming did not hesitate to hit him in two more moves. which the result can be said in one word: bloodshed -2890! -1460! Chen Ming intentionally attacked him softly. He didn''t want Li Xiaolong to die. Just a serious injury is enough. His health was now only one tenth of an actual amount. Heid on the floor of the tea house sttering blood. The people looked at him with pity. His condition now and the first time was noticeably different. Chen Ming even had to bring out his red potion and feed it to Li Xiaolong to stop the internal injuries. Otherwise, even if there was still life energy left. It will gradually decrease. Chen Ming had nowpleted his mission. He got five levels as a reward. He turned to Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. ¡°Alright, It¡¯s over, Gu¡¯er, Wen Jie. Let''s go home.¡± Both nodded. They didn''t even look at Li Xiaolong. For both of them, Li Xiaolong was just like a passing person. not worth looking at. The two walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s arms. show their ownership After Chen Ming''s power was shown, There seemed to be several female foxes staring at him. He was theirs, who touched their belonging meant death. Chen Ming only smiled. He then immediately brought the two girls back to the Chen family. Leaving Li Xiaolong there. It wasn''t his job to take care of those who wanted to steal his fianc¨¦e. He didn''t kill him was already being merciful enough. If Li Xiaolong had not been arrogant sh*t and allowed him to attack three times first. Even if the result mighte out the same. But he still had the opportunity to show his prowess. Being defeated without doing anything like this was considered a kind of punishment. For someone as arrogant as Li Xiaolong This kind of punishment was even heavier than death. 130 Chapter 130 Chen Ming was confident that Li Xiaolong still had some high-grade pills. He was a disciple in the Sword Saint Sect that was known as the number one sect in terms of reputation and number of disciples. It''s not strange to have a very valuable medicine. Xiao¡¯er who was in the store looked at Li Xiaolong but shook his head. He was the one who had to deal with the aftermatch by himself. He took Li Xiaolong to a room in the tea house. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen hugged his arm all the way back to the Chen family home. People looked at Chen Ming with a huge change in their expressions and eyes. They respect the strong. After the three reached the Chen family home. Chen Ming then took the girls to Zhang Lin''s residence. He wanted to make sure that Nothing would happen to his mother. Even though he knew that Little Long would never allow anything to happen to her and his unborn sibling. Chen Ming and the two girls soon arrived at Zhang Lin''s residence. Upon arriving, Chen Ming was able to feel a familiar feeling. A gentle water profound energy emanated from within the residence. He just smiled. There''s only one person in this touch. ¡°Looks like Grandma has arrived. Gu''er, you haven''t met Grandma yet. Would you mind if you met her?" Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu with concern. She had trouble talking to strangers. He was afraid that she would rpse if she met his grandmother. Dongfang Gu was a little worried but managed to gather up her courage. She must impressed Chen Ming''s grandmother. ¡°Ming Ming, I will be fine. Ming Ming don¡¯t have to worry." Chen Ming held Dongfang Gu''s hand. Her hands were quite cold. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was worried or if her hands were cold because of cultivating the Dongfang n''s Winter Technique. Hopefully, the warmth of his hands will help her feel better. Dongfang Gu felt better after Chen Ming held her hand, it was very warm, causing her to think of the old days when she often held hands with him. ¡°I am ready, Ming Ming.¡± Chen Ming nodded. before leading Dongfang Gu into the residence Xiao Wen followed closely. She left a slight distance between them. She had met Zhang Moyin. and has been a direct disciple of her as well. This time it was time for Dongfang Gu to score some points for herself. Walking inside of the residence The three of them met with Zhang Lin, who was talking to Zhang Moyin. Zhang Moyin was very happy the she will have another grandchild. It was also protected by the Sky Dragon Little Long. She could feel that in Zhang Lin''s stomach the child was full of vitality. After it was born, It would grow up to be a very strong child. Zhang Lin noticed that someone walked into the residence. Finding it was Chen Ming, Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu, she smiled before getting up and going straight to the three of them. Zhang Lin now had a smile on his face. ¡°You all have returned. I hope that I will have another daughter-inw. But as it seems, it''s not just hope anymore.¡± Zhang Lin looked at the two as they held hands firmly together. Dongfang Gu''s face was red and very embarrassed. But still, she did not let go of Chen Ming. Instead, she held his hand tighter. She would never let go of this warmth. no matter how embarrassing Chen Ming only smiled. He probably had to help Dongfang Gu a little now. ¡°Mother, look, Gu''er is all blushing. I think I should introduce the new daughter-inw to Grandma.¡± Zhang Lin heard that and nodded in agreement with Chen Ming . ¡°Hmm, what you said is correct. Gu''er, you don''t have to worry. My mother, Ming''er''s grandmother, was kind. She definitely treats you well. Come on, you can introduce yourself to Grandma.¡± Dongfang Gu nodded. She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at her before taking her hand towards Zhang Moyin. Dongfang Gu arrived in front of Zhang Moyin. With hesitation, she let go of Chen Ming.if she not letting go would be disrespectful towards Zhang Moyin. She bowed before introducing herself. ¡°Dongfang Gu, pay respects to Grandma.¡± Zhang Moyin smiled at Dongfang Gu. before responding in an appropriate manner Inside the Chen Kongyue residence. The sky was now dark. The atmosphere inside the residence was silent except for the sound of the people breathing who were now doubting their own decisions. Chen Kongyue now had an extremely angry expression on his face. His expression was furious as if possessed by a demon. He looked at the guards and the elders in front of him with displeasure. He had lost a lot of face in the tournament. He now felt that even if he could be the head of the Chen n. He wouldn''t have the respect he deserved. He will always be branded as a failure. But even so at this point, he couldn''t turn back. He looked at the elders before speaking. ¡°What is wrong with you? Why can''t you all deal with just one beast? My ns if Zhang Lin hadn''t been a hostage. My n had failed by a third. Do you all still want to live?!¡± His tone made the elders and guards pale. They still needed the antidote. If Chen Kongyue had chosen not to give the antidote, then They would surely die. He med all the elders and guards. Chen Kongyue didn''t dare to think that it was all his fault for underestimating the other party. One of the elders in the group was as pale as the others. can''t help but say ¡°Chen Kongyue So what do we do next? The other party already knew that he was stronger than us right now. Just Chen Ming is considered a huge threat to the n.¡± Yes, they were temporarily paralyzed by the poison. That doesn''t mean they don''t know what''s going on. Chen Ming showed his talent. He could easily deal with a profound practitioner at the Earth Profound Realm. The group of people that Chen Kongyue had hired. There were only a few people at the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Kongyue gritted his teeth. He closed his eyes before speaking. He now had few options. The n had to be sessful or they would all die. ¡°I will use that when the timees.¡± "Use that, don''t tell me that." Chen Kongyue nodded his head. He looked ten years older. But for the sake of the n, he had to make sacrifices. ¡°No sacrifice, no victory will be born. I only have to do it.¡± The elders looked at Chen Kongyue before holding the fear in their hearts. Chen Kongyue hadpletely gone crazy now. 131 Chapter 131 Chen Ming looked at the two of them chatting intimately. and while the atmosphere was filled with warmth Chen Ming suddenly sensed that something wasing towards him from outside the window. He looked at it and found it was a paper bird. This papar bird he used tomunicate with Hua Lin. He didn''t hesitate to raise his hand forward. The paper bird flew at him before unfurling as the letternded in his hand. He read it before turning to Zhang Moyin, who was now looking at him. She was the Grand Elder of the Water Returning Sect. She knew what was in Chen Ming''s hand. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate and immediately told Zhang Moyin that there was something written on the paper. All he could feel right now was cold. He had never seen this kind of Zhang Moyin expression before. ¡°Good, let theme. Hmm. Well, Old Yijing told me in advance. So I''ve made a n. If theye, all that awaits them is death.¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He didn''t think that Zhang Moyin knew what was going on. But he seemed to underestimate his grandmother a bit. She had hundreds of years of experience. Of course She knew it. ¡°Xue Ying, Han Gua, Yue Chi, the three of you came out. I will introduce my grandson to you guys.¡± Chen Ming blinked. He didn''t feel anything at first, but when Zhang Moyin called out the names of the three people. He could feel the slight vibration of the surrounding profound energy. He found that three young women had appeared. He immediately checked all three of them. --------------------- Name: Xue Ying Level: 148 Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Advanced) Health 5920/5920 Energy 2960/2960 --------------------- --------------------- Name: Han Gwa Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Advanced) Level 146 Health 5840/5840 Energy 2920/2920 --------------------- --------------------- Name: Yue Chi Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Advanced) Level 149 Health 5960/5960 Spirit power 2980/2980 --------------------- All three were at the advanced level of the Earth Profound Realm. and the levels are not far apart. All three felt like a cold stream. The three of them looked at him with doubtful eyes. They had already heard a lot about Zhang Moyin''s grandson. But they were not sure how to greet him. Zhang Moyin knew that so it was her duty to introduce them. ¡°These three are my disciples. even if not a direct disciple But they are the disciples that I am proud of. I brought the three of them today, in addition to wanting to introduce them to you. will also want the three of them to establish a rtionship with their junior disciples.¡± Xiao Wen was also considered a disciple of the Water Returning Sect. She would bring her back to the sect after the engagement was over. After Zhang Moyin finished speaking. Chen Ming greeted the three. Before letting the three of them talk to Xiao Wen. Chen Ming had something to discuss with his grandmother. ¡°Grandma, I have something to tell Grandma.¡± Chen Ming said in a very serious tone. He wanted to tell Zhang Moyin about the things that were about to happen. But It seemed He didn¡¯t need to. Zhang Moyin told him that She already knew about it. Chen Ming only nodded. He didn''t think that Zhang Moyin would already know this. The other party even sent two Sky Profound practitioners to deal with her. Even if Zhang Moyin had three Earth Profound Realm disciples to help her, He didn''t think that the three would be able to fight against a Sky Profound Realm. Once again, Zhang Moyin could read his thoughts. She said with a smile. ¡°Ming''er, the three of them when fighting. The three were able to help each other very well. They were able to fight with grandmothers who were in the Sky Profound Realm. Even though they were defeatedter. They still may be able to help with the uing battle.¡± Chen Ming only nodded. He then thought about the forces that support him. Currently He had the Dongfang n. Half of the people of the Chen n, Zhang Moyin and her disciples, Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. Little Long and Zhang Lin''s people at this time could not be counted because Zhang Lin was pregnant. and Little Long and her guards had to take care of her and protect her. Looking at this, his troops seemed to be quite small. The other side has more. two to three times. This did not include the person Fen Yanping may send to deal with him. He only let out a sigh. He hoped that he didn¡¯t send a Sky Profound Assassin. The Assassin Hall did not reveal much to the world. There are many things that may be variables that can change the whole story. Zhang Moyin was now talking to Dongfang Gu. It seemed that Dongfang Gu had begun to adjust to Zhang Moyin. She smiled slightly. Zhang Moyin felt that Dongfang Gu was extremely cute. As for Xiao Wen. She was talking with Xue Ying, Han Gua and Yue Chi, the four of them got along well. Chen Ming was now isted and tried toe up with a n to continue tomorrow. He didn''t think that with his strength alone this time would be enough. He looked at Dongfang Gu. He seems to have asked her for help now. Help in what. It''s something he will talk to her tonight. ¡­¡­ Inside the Chen family''s house In the middle of the corridor leading to the various pce areas, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde, Chen Ming''s three adjutant were giving orders to the Royal Guards ¡°You guys scout around the area carefully. If there''s anything strange Tell me right away.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± "Um" Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde had now spoken to all the guards in Chen Ming''s group. Chen Ming''s group of guards now was not just three friends anymore. but also the hundreds of soldiers that Chen Ming took to hunt. p Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde The three of them now headed towards Chen Ming''s residence. Wanted to inquire with him about the next thing they had to do. They knew that something bad could happen tomorrow. They wanted to help Chen Ming as much as possible. The three arrived at his pce to find that he was not there. Zhang Tie only shook his head. Chen Ming had never told him anywhere. ¡°Not in the room. Maybe he is doing shady things with his beautiful fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Um, maybe. I''m really envious. Look, even the youngest Chen Ming has the most beautiful fiancee. What about us, still single brothels didn¡¯t count.¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde spoke with envy. ¡°You said that, fiancee, as if that''s the kind of thing we want too?¡± Zhang Tie let out a dryugh. Look, He knows what He said, it''s not true at all. ¡°Ah, that''s right for us. A woman isn''t important, hmm!¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde were the same. They were extremely jealous of Chen Ming. The three of them, after murmuring, knew where Chen Ming was supposed to be. They immediately proceeded towards Zhang Lin''s residence. Zhang Tie was considered to be Zhang Lin''s nephew. He didn''t need to show himself before entering the residence. He went straight in and found that Chen Ming was talking to Zhang Moyin, Zhang Tie Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde wanted to go straight to him. to ask for opinions But the three of them stumbled in ce. The three of them now found that within the residence there were beautiful women whom the three had never seen before. It was as if electricity was circting throughout their body. They had a phenomenon called love at first sign!. Zhang Tie looked at Xue Ying. Jiao Qi looked at Han Gwa, and Yun Mingde looked at Yue Chi. Whatever was in their heads at first seemed to have disappeared. The trio immediately went straight to the trio that the cause of generated electricity to flow through their bodies. ¡°I didn¡¯t said anything before about finacee right guy." ¡°Ah, what did you just say? I can''t remember.¡± ¡°Yes, me too.¡± Chen Ming looked at the three of them before tilting his head. All three were acting strange. He shrugged. The three were normally strange, he didn''t think much of it and continued to talk to Zhang Moyin about tomorrow. 132 Chapter 132 Outside of Duanyang City Around the in area of the high cliffs A crowd of over a thousand people had now gathered. Each of them had a cultivation level at least Qi Foundation Stage. They were the people that Chen Kongyue had hired. The group consisted of former mercenaries and bandits. They didn''t even have a very high profound rank. But when ites to fighting. They were very experienced. They were now resting and having a drink. The ce where they stayed was two to three kilometers away from Duanyang City. This distance. If they travel by walking they need at least half a day to reach there. If they were to use martial arts to travel, it would take just two or three hours. ¡°Everyone is ready. Tomorrow is the time Chen Kongyue made an appointment for us. If we seed. The treasures of the Chen Family''s house will belong to us. We don''t have to live in the forests or inside a cave any longer! The number of gold teals we will get was over a million!¡± The middle-aged man spoke with a strong tone. He was the leader of these people. He was at the advanced level of the Earth Profound Realm. His name was Han Wei. Han Wei was a formermander in chief of the subjugation force. but with his dirty mind causing him to be expelled from the royal court. Heter transformed into a bandit who caused trouble and fear to the people of the empire. He knew Chen Kongyue. When Chen Kongyue had escaped from the Chen Family''s house with his people, for fear that Zhang Moyin would do something to him. Han Wei now tried to lift his people''s fighting spirit. He knew that there must be many people who would die in the battle tomorrow. He didn¡¯t care about them but he needed them to seed so he would get the money. Inside the camp near the bonfire. Chen Nan was now among these people. But his role was different. He had to enter Duanyang City early tomorrow morning. to participate in the tournament. He was really looking forward to dealing with Chen Ming. ¡°Wait for me, Chen Ming, I''ll show you. that garbage is still garbage.¡± He really hated Chen Ming. Chen Ming took everything away from him. He looked at something in his hand. It had a ck round shape. There was a blood red spider symbol on it. A forbidden pill, the strength of a thousand worlds . With this Sky Profound level pill. He was able to immediately advance to the Sky Profound Realm. The price he had to pay was the cost of one''s own lifespan. He will be given the power of the pinnacle of this world for two hours but he will lose twenty years of his life. For martial practitioners of Qi Gathering Stage. Losing a lifespan like that was a big deal. If he was at the level of the Earth Profound Realm A lifespan of more than two hundred years may be eptable. His lifespan now was onlyparable to that of ordinary people. He kept the forbidden pill inside a cloth bag. Hope that tomorrow the sun will rise quickly. He couldn''t wait to crush Chen Ming under his feet. At the same time in the east of Duanyang City about two hundred kilometers away. A group of more than a dozen people were traveling at such a fast speed. They were wearing simr clothes. They were in yellow robes, white pants. On their back there was the emblem of the Lightning Sect. The group was led by two old men. Both of them emitted an intense aura. Causing the demonic beasts along the way did not dare to attack these people. The two of them were the Elders of the Lightning Sect. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin they were twins. The power level of the two was equal. Following closely were the disciples of the two. The highest level was at the advanced level of Earth Profound Realm. This group of people was smaller than the other group. But when ites to quality, this group was overwhelming. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin were in the Sky Profound Realm. In addition, the two also practiced techniques thatplemented each other. Yi Beiyang looked forward and spoke. ¡°Beiyin, I feel that things will get worse. Did you sense it like me?¡± ¡°I feel the same way as you, Beiyang.¡± ¡°Well, I hope that Chen Kongyue will speak the truth to give us all the treasures of the Chen family if we deal with Zhang Moyin for it.¡± Zhang Beiyin furrowed his brows together. ¡°I think we should kill him. I don''t like people like him.¡± ¡°I think the same as you. After dealing with Zhang Moyin, We also dealt with him. This way we will benefit more.¡± All of them soon arrived at the border area of Duanyang City. ¡­ Inside Duanyang City Chen Ming looked in the east direction from the roof of his residence. Chen Ming had finished talking with Zhang Moyin. and brought Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen back to his own residence. The two of them were now talking under the peach tree. The atmosphere right now was very good. Both looked gorgeous and lovely in the light of thenterns and the moon. This beautiful sight should be the only thing Chen Ming could feel at night. Instead, it was disturbed by some dirt which made him feel extremely dissatisfied. Chen Ming could feel a very strong malevolent spirit being directed towards the Chen family home. Chen Ming now had a dragon horn sprouting from above his head. causing his senses to increase several folds. He could use his mind to cover the entire city, but like that, it would cause his mind tock precision. Therefore, he only used his mind to cover the area of the Chen family home. The malevolent mind was directed at him and his grandmother. If he had to guess, it would definitely be Chen Nan and the Elders from the Lightning Sect''s malicious intent. ¡°Looks like you guys have arrived. The number and level of their profound energy were not small. Even if we win. It is inevitable that a loss will ur. I have to do something to minimize it.¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes. How should he deal with this situation? He thought for a moment beforeing up with a good idea. ¡°I should go and mess with them first. reduce their strength before they enter Duanyang City.¡± Chen Ming was so desperate to close the city gates. and deal with these guys outside the city But he was sure that Chen Kongyue would definitelye out and stop him. He could easily deal with Chen Kongyue. But doing so will let them know and it''s not a good idea. to force them to execute their ns ahead of time Chen Ming thought for a moment. He had to find a way to do something without them knowing it was him. to prevent them from waking up and initiating their ns prematurely. He thought for a moment beforeing up with a good idea. An evil smile appeared on his face. 133 Chapter 133 ¡°Oh I remember that I have the cultivation technique of the Lightning Sect. If I were to use the technique of the Lightning Sect. Those guys must have thought that the other group of people who wereing were definitely not Chen Kongyue people. I have to time well before I act.¡± Force the two groups to misunderstand each other and deal with each other. It''s a simple tactic that should be effective at this time. Chen Ming after making his decision, he had something to discuss with Dongfang Gu. He wanted to ept Dongfang Gu into his group. Bing a part of him through a rtionship. He was sure that she and he had a strong rtionship before. It was no different from Xiao Wen. She will receive his power. and he will receive her power. He will be stronger and so will she. That bonding system seemed to encourage him to create a harem of a super girl. The stronger the girl in his harem was. He and the girls in his harem would be even stronger. Yin and Yangplement each other. Chen Ming kept his horns. Before jumping off the roof of his residence. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu smiled at Chen Ming. Xiao Wen already knew what Chen Ming wanted to do with Dongfang Gu tonight. She knows what to do. therefore turned to speak to Dongfang Gu ¡°Gu Mei, Wen Jie remembers that Wen Jie has a few things that need to be dealt with.¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Xiao Wen, hesitating slightly before nodding her head. She and Xiao Wen seemed to have be really close sisters now. She was even reluctant to let Xiao Wen leave. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming now and wink. Chen Ming only smiled. Xiao Wen knew what he wanted. and gave his way. Chen Ming went straight to Dongfang Gu, who was now looking at him with a faint smile. She had never smiled at anyone like this before. Even her grandfather. ¡°Ming Ming, how is the moon?¡± ¡°The moon is still as beautiful as ever. but not as much as you.¡± Dongfang Gu heard what Chen Ming had said, her face flushed red and slightly embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­ Ming Ming''s mouth is so sweet.¡± Chen Ming smiled and thought that the present Dongfang Gu was extremely cute. Her cheeks were rosy red, so kissable. He sat down next to Dongfang Gu. She then moved closer to Chen Ming. before leaning on Chen Ming''s shoulder. She sighed with happiness. ¡°It''s been a long time since I met Ming Ming. I miss Ming Ming very much.¡± ¡°I miss you too.¡± This was Chen Ming''s deepest feeling. He had received the feeling of longing for the old Chen Ming. Take this feeling as his own. "Ming Ming" "Huh" ¡°Have you ever¡­um¡­do that to Wenwen?¡± ¡°What are you asking about?¡± "Um, how do you do that, like when...when lovers do?" Chen Ming listened more and more deeply. He knew that she meant kisses. If it was someone else, he would have thought too far. He nodded to Dongfang Gu. ¡°Ming Ming, then Ming Ming can¡­can you do that to Gu¡¯er as well?¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He was looking for a good excuse to kiss her. He didn''t think that she would be the one who presented herself like this. "Really?" Dongfang Gu heard him. She showed a sad look on her face. Chen Ming felt like he was hit by an arrow. He quickly spoke up. ¡°Okay, why not? You and I are going to be married couples. In the future we will be husband and wife. Of course, I would do that to you.¡± Dongfang Gu felt as if a butterfly flew in her stomach. to hear the word husband and wife. She had long dreamed of bing a husband and wife with Chen Ming. She looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. "If so" Chen Ming could only satisfy her demands like this. Dongfang Gu sat up straight and turned her face to Chen Ming. Chen Ming knew what to do. He grabbed Dongfang Gu''s shoulder. He found that she was slightly trembling. Chen Ming rubbed her shoulder, causing her to rx. ¡°Don''t worry, it will be fine, believe me.¡± ¡°Um, Gu¡¯er believes Ming Ming.¡± Dongfang Gu closed her eyes. She had been waiting for this moment for a very long time. When two lovers want to show their love for each other. Chen Ming slowly moved his face closer to her. before kissing her softly on her mellow lips. He didn''t kiss as passionately as he kissed Xiao Wen. She had never kissed before. He wanted her to gradually get used to it. Chen Ming kissed Dongfang Gu. Something happened just like he kissed Xiao Wen. His and her rtionship had skyrocketed. until the rtionship appeared, Chen Ming immediately epted her into his rtionship system. Dongfang Gu at this moment still doesn''t know. that her level had already jumped from the Advanced Qi Gathering Stage to the initial level of Earth Profound Realm. It was a pity that it was just a pseudo Earth Profound Realm. She still needed to pass the tribtion by herself. Even though it was just a pseudo her profound energy was now visible. Fortunately, there was no one around, so no one knew that her level had increased immensely. Dongfang Gu felt her whole body was hot. she spoke up ¡°Ming Ming, can you do it again? Kiss Gu¡¯er again." Dongfang Gu asked him to kiss her again. Her eyes were misty. Chen Ming swallowed his saliva and kissed her again. Dongfang Gu touched Chen Ming''s chest before leaning closer to him. She wanted to kiss Chen Ming more but didn''t know what to do. She didn''t care about her increasing power. What she was interested in right now was his lip. It was like a drug that made her obsessed with it. She wants more It has to be more Chen Ming couldn''t help but do more. He embraced her and began to use his tongue. "Ah~" Trembling, Chen Ming at this moment lightly licked her lips with his tongue. with intuition She opened her mouth for him, He inserted his tongue into her mouth. Chen Ming gently acted. Dongfang Gu was extremely hot. She didn''t know where this heat came from. The two then separated. Chen Ming had to speak to Dongfang Gu. ? ¡°Gu¡¯er, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Ming Ming, what are you going to tell me?¡± Dongfang Gu had a hard time breathing. It was because of the fiery feeling she received. Chen Ming smiled at her before telling her to check his power. Dongfang Gu''s eyes opened wide. She hadn''t been interested in her own power just now. She only felt that it felt good. But now, when she examined her own strength, she found that her power had greatly increased. ¡°This¡­, what does this mean, Ming Ming?¡± Chen Ming smiled at Dongfang Gu before telling her. ¡°Now you have gained my power. The kiss just now was like a stamp. From now on, you''re mine now.¡± ¡°I belong to Ming Ming?¡± Dongfang Gu''s face turned red. She didn''t mind being his. But she still hadn''t prepared herself. He wanted to do the same with her. But even though she had not yet been prepared and prepared mentally If Chen Ming wanted She was ready to undress herself right there and then. ¡°I want you to undress¡­¡± Chen Ming spoke. He had not yet finished speaking. Dongfang Gu had already undressed. Her skin was extremely white. There was no such thing as underwear in this world. When she took off her clothes, all he could see was her bare body. ¡°Ming Ming, even though Gu¡¯er is not ready yet. But for Ming Ming, Gu¡¯er is willing to do anything.¡± 134 Chapter 134 Dongfang Gu spoke up with determination. She would satisfy Chen Ming with her body. The rtionship system strengthened the rtionship with his woman. In Dongfang Gu''s case, who already loved him so much, When adding more, it can be called deathly instead. Chen Ming smiled at her. He honestly wanted to do it with her right here and now. But he knew it wasn''t right. He needed to think about her reputation. If they were to do it before they married. She would be looked down upon. Chen Ming told Dongfang Gu. He only wanted to close some of her pulse so that others could not see her true power. Dongfang Gu was slightly disappointed, but relieved, she wanted to get married first. Before doing that to Chen Ming and have children together She had thought far ahead. Chen Ming just shook his head and immediately started closing her purse. After that Chen Ming then called Xiao Wen over before sending the two to bed. He had something to deal with tonight. In the shadow of the night. The moonlight shines down brightly. Chen Ming was now standing on a hill. looking down with his cold blue shining eyes. Chen Ming had learned all the techniques of the Lightning Sect. There were three techniques he had learned in total. It was a cultivation technique from Qi Gathering Stage to Earth Profound Realm. These three techniques were not able topare with the main techniques that Chen Ming could use. But this was more than enough to cause chaos for everyone. There were techniques that he had learned. Destructive Lightning Fist Technique, Switching Light Technique and Reflecting Shield Technique. ,m Chen Ming had not used these techniques right now because these techniques were too shy. If he uses it now Those in the camp must know what''s going on right away. Chen Ming therefore chose to use the Killing Technique that Mei pingshan gave him first. He could easily mend in the shadow of the night. The technique that he gave Chen Ming Really suitable for assassination. Chen Ming slowly approached the point where he could feel the dense energy. His dragon eyes could see a wave of profound energy like a heat wave. His eyes shone from the shadows from time to time. This might be one of the disadvantages of using the Dragon Eye. The dragon''s eyes always shone brightly. If it was normal, Chen Ming would probably be able to solve this disadvantage by wearing sunsses. Unfortunately, there were no sunsses in the world. Chen Ming was getting closer and closer to his goal. He could sense that there were thousands of cultivators in this ce. If he had allowed this group to enter Duanyang City, then There would have been a lot of damage. ¡°ording to the number of people of the Chen Family and the Dongfang Family, Now, the number of people we have is only a total of three hundred to four hundred people. These people didn''t even include those on Chen Kongyue''s side. Our manpower is two to three times less than theirs.¡± It''s not good. Although Chen Ming''s group had people with a higher profound rank. But if someone of the higher level had to fight enemies that was more than three times the number. It''s hard to say which side will win. ¡°I have to reduce the number of them and create as much chaos as possible. Before they knew it, their strength would have been greatly reduced. Hopefully it will be what I had nned.¡± Chen Ming wanted to reduce the number of bandits and mercenaries by at least two to three hundred people. That way the damage to the city will be reduced by a lot. Inside the camp of bandits and mercenaries. These people were partying together as if they were sure that they would be able to seed in their n. Of course, anyone would think so. Everything was all as expected. They could easily approach Duanyang City. The people who patrol this area were all theirs. Nothing could stop their troops. Duanyang City will surely belong to them soon. Although they had already promised to give the Chen family to Chen Kongyue. They didn''t say anything about other small families. They will seize and steal all of them. They weren''t worried now. The only thing they had to be careful of was the Merchant Hall. The Merchant Hall didn''t care what was going on. Just don''t cause trouble directly to the Merchant Hall. Otherwise, they will be targeted by the Assassin Hall. They were now drinking and having fun . Unfortunately there were no women for them to y with. They thought that If Duanyang City was seized, and they needed beautiful women to warm their bed wouldn''t be a problem. Just the thought of it made their blood boil even more. At this moment in the group of people who were socializing There were only the bandits and the former lower ss mercenaries. The seniors were all asleep. Prepare to fight tomorrow Chen Ming saw that only the lower ranks were socializing. He could only smile. it went his way If there were high-ranking people To approach their camp might be a bit of a problem. ¡°It seems they were careless. They wouldn''t have thought that someone might sneak up on them before they will start the n like this. If the Chen family didn''t have me. No one would have known that bandits and mercenaries had camped near the city.¡± If it''s normal Chen Yijing and Chen Kongnan must have done something. and must have known that there was an army approaching the city like this Unfortunately, the two of them disappeared. Chen Ming breathed out a sigh. Hopefully nothing happened to both of them. Chen Ming approached the camp. He immediately started his ns. starting from the tent closest to him Chen Ming examined the person sleeping in the tent. -------------------- Name:Ming Beiting Stage:Qi Gathering Stage(Advanced) Level 88 Health 1670/1670 Energy 860/860 -------------------- Chen Ming slowly entered the tent. His target was still sleeping soundly. Chen Ming took out a knife from his inventory. Having an inventory was really good. He could carry anything with ease. He who took out the knife then -1670!! He stabbed into the heart of the sleeping Ming Beiting. He stabbed the knife until the end of the handle. The other hand was used to cover his mouth so he could not make a sound. Ming Beiting died easily. The experience he gained from killing Ming Beiting was very low. ¡°When a higher rank kills a lower ranker, he hardly gets any experience. Or do I have to deal with those who are higher level than me?¡± Chen Ming used his dragon eyes again. look around the camp He had met quite a few people at his level. He wanted to deal with them first. Unfortunately, these people had guards outside the tent. He just shook his head and sneaked into another unprotected tent. 135 Chapter 135 Chen Ming entered the other tents and casually assassinated the sleeping people. His assassination skills continued to improve. He was able to hidepletely in the shadows. and no one can see him If they didn¡¯t really focus on looking at him. The ones he killed were only the Qi Foundation Stage and Qi Gathering Stage practitioners. There was no Earth Profound level at all. The high ranking guards were guarding their tents. He had only killed a few dozen people right now. He wanted to kill all the people sleeping in the tents first. But nothing always works as expected. He heard a shouting from one direction. ¡°There is an intruder! Dao Yan was killed in the tent! Everyone wakes up quickly!¡± Someone had found the body of the person he had killed. Chen Ming was unable to put the corpse into his inventory because even if the corpse disappeared the blood was still there. ¡®Well that¡¯s a pity¡¯ He immediately killed the people lying in the tent. before rushing out of the tent when someone already knew There was no reason to hide anymore. Someone saw him running out of the tent. He was immediately attacked with a bow. Even though they were just bandits and mercenaries, they were rather witty and responsive. Chen Ming immediately used the Lightning Sect''s technique. The technique he used was the Reflective Shield Technique. He used his profound energy to form a shield around him. causing the arrow that had been shot by the profound energy to reflect back. Unfortunately, the reflection was not as urate as when it was fired. instead itnded on the ground. ¡°That is the technique of the Lightning Sect!¡± If it was a low level technique, They might not be able to tell which sect''s technique it was. However, the Reflective Shield Technique was a high-level technique and was the unique technique of the Lightning Sect. This made them know right away that The person who assassinated their friend was a member of the Lightning Sect. Chen Ming was now wearing a mask. He looked at the person who had spoken before blurting it out. ¡°No, they are aware of it.¡± Chen Ming used the Destructive Lightning Fist Technique. Immediately kill the person who attacked him. Of course, he pretended to want to hide himself. There were many people who saw him using the techniques of the Lightning Sect. They narrowed their eyes. "The Lightning Sect I didn''t expect them to send someone to deal with us, How dare they!¡± ¡°Shut up and die.¡± Chen Ming had used the techniques of the Lightning Sect effectively. those who surrounded him. No one could deal with him. ¡°That guy is at the Earth Profound level. Quickly ask the leader for help!¡± Chen Ming had killed arge number of people at the Qi Foundation Stage and Qi Gathering Stage. He had now killed more than forty people including the one he had assassinated in the tent. He had killed a lot but it wasn''t enough. He used the Switching Light Technique to make his body translucent for a moment before running away. He used dragon eyes. looking in the east direction. He could sense that the people from the Lightning Sect were approaching this area. ¡°About ten minutes. they wille. I need to create more chaos.¡± Chen Ming caused a stir. He had killed many people. He could easily deal with the Earth Profound Realm. So the Qi Foundation Stage and Qi Gathering Stage were not his hard. But even then, dealing with a lot of lower level cultivators was a bit annoying. His profound energy was gradually dwindling. To manage them as quickly as possible Chen Ming was able to hold onto his profound energy. one move one corpse He calcted the profound energy that he had. He was able to use the Earth Profound technique around two hundred to three hundred times. and a Qi Gathering Stage technique about five hundred to six hundred times. Even if one move, one life.He would exhausted all his profound energy. He still wasn''t able to deal with them all. Chen Ming had already killed over a hundred people. He could sense that someone from the Lightning Sect had arrived. Chen Ming immediately rushed towards them. The people of the Lightning Sect had told the bandits and the mercenaries that they would set up camp at another location. as discussed. Chen Ming did not know that the two groups were talking to each other. But it''s not a problem. Creating a rift among the dishonest was not difficult. ¡°Senior, help me! These guys are going to betray us. They wanted to take Duanyang City as their own after we had dealt with Zhang Moyin. They will deal with us!¡± Chen Ming broke the script. He ran to the ce where the Lightning Sect had arrived before coughing up blood. He was using the Reflection Shield Technique. before falling to the ground The people from the Lightning Sect saw Chen Ming fall to the ground. They had very serious expressions. They did not know who Chen Ming was. But looking at the techniques he used They knew right away that Chen Ming was definitely a disciple of the Lightning Sect. They were not surprised that Chen Ming appeared. because they had sent a spy to Duanyang City. and made an appointment to meet here. What was surprising now was that their spy was injured. and was running from the crowd who wanted to kill him. In addition to what Chen Ming had already said. They immediately understood the situation. ¡°How dare you guys to hurt the Lightning Sect disciples like this!¡± Elder Yi Beiyang looked at the group of people running towards him with a serious expression. He was using the Lightning Destruction Technique. Killed all those who followed Chen Ming. Elder Yi Beiyin was the same. He then started to deal with the people running. They had killed profound practitioners of the Qi Foundation Stage and Qi Gathering Stage like vegetables. Chen Ming''s n was more effective than he had imagined, except that ¡°What happened here? why do all of you make a move like this!¡± Chen Nan appeared. He looked at the two groups that were fighting. The disadvantaged side were the bandits and the mercenaries. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin strength were in the Sky Profound Realm. ¡°Hmph, Chen Nan, don''t think I''m a fool. You guys want to deal with us after we fight Zhang Moyin, right?¡± Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin were confident that if they cooperated, they would be able to deal with Zhang Moyin for sure. But that didn''t mean they could easily deal with her. At least there must be a serious injury for sure. And if they get hurt. fighting with thousands of people was impossible. They will surely be killed. The people he brought with him were fewer in number. They were already suspicious that they might use this n. Chen Ming instigating them made these paranoias overthinking things. 136 Chapter 136 Chen Ming smiled. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin killed another group of over a hundred people. Both of them had enormous attack power. Chen Ming checked the stats of the two of them. --------------------- Name: Yi Beiyang Title: Grand Elder of the Lightning Sect Level: 164 Stage: Sky Profound Stage(Initial) Health 6560/6560 Energy 3280/3280 --------------------- --------------------- Name: Yi Beiyin Title: Grand Elder of the Lightning Sect Level: 162 Stage: Sky Profound Stage(Initial) Health 6480/6480 Energy 3240/3240 --------------------- Both are of simr levels. The level of both of them was to a certain extent lower than Zhang Moyin. Zhang Moyin was level 178, but even so, it was very difficult to cope up with both of them. even if she had the help of her three disciples. Chen Ming saw that his life force and profound energy were greater than theirs. It doesn''t mean he was stronger than them. The volume might be greater, but the intensity was iparable to them. Those who were at the Sky Profound Realm had two or three times the concentration of their profound energy than Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming might be able to fight with them but only one on one. He can''t fight with both at the same time. Everything has limits, even if He had the system. Being able to fight the Sky Profound Realm while he was at the Earth Profound Realm was already a miracle. Chen Ming could only look at the situation for now. At the same time find a way to escape. The number of opponents from the beginning was around a thousand people. Now there were only seven hundred to eight hundred people left. And look at the situation. He thought that the number would definitely be decreased even further. Chen Nan looked at Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin. He didn''t know what was going on. Why would someone from the Lightning Sect attack them like this? He tried to use his brain before he coulde up with an idea. ¡°Our people were assassinated by that guy while they were sleeping inside their tent. That guy must be nning something. Elder, please calm down first.¡± Chen Nan spoke and pointed to Chen Ming, who was currently sitting on the ground, and pretended to gather his profound energy to heal himself. Yi Beiyang heard that couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°What nonsense are you babbling about? Assassination? You think I''m too stupid to believe what you guys say? Look, I can see that my sect disciple might identally heard you discussing a n to deal with us. So you guys want to kill him to keep his mouth shut!¡± Chen Nan''s eyebrows twitched. Yi Beiyang seemed to believe that they wanted to betray them. Chen Nan looked at Chen Ming, who was now sitting cross-legged. He wanted to open the cloth covering Chen Ming''s face to see who it was that messed with them. He couldn''t do anything to him right now. If he approached Chen Ming, then Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin would definitely kill him. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin were like a time bomb. If he didn''t do anything. There was definitely another fight amongst themselves. And like that, they wouldn''t have the strength to control Duanyang City while dealing with the Chen n. And just as Chen Nan was contemting how to deal with it, Han Wei, the leader of the bandit and Mercenaries, showed up. while speaking to Yi Beiyang in a calm tone. ¡°Senior, please calm down. I think it must be a misunderstanding.¡± Yi Beiyang looked at Han Wei beforeughing. "Misunderstanding? I don''t think there is any misunderstanding. You were thinking of betraying us from the beginning. The bandits and the mercenaries couldn''t be trusted in the first ce.¡± Yi Beiyang didn''t immediately start a fight. He, although dealing with this group of people might not be a problem. But if he uses his power to deal with these people He would not have the strength to deal with Zhang Moyin. Coming here this time would be considered a waste of the time. He doesn''t want that. p But He can''t let it go after all. They can''t allow too much manpower. After dealing with Zhang Moyin, If these are fewer the chances of them betraying them would be less. Han Wei didn''t emerge as the guerri leader by name and profound level alone. He was witty and able to discern what Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiying wanted. He could only grit his teeth. Both of them wanted to force him to reduce the number of people. But how can it be done? The people who came here even called him Chief. But that doesn''t mean he can control everyone as he wants. If forced Disobedience may ur. It could be a long-term problem. He didn''t think only about seizing Duanyang City. He also thought farther than that. He only let out a sigh. and turned to his subordinates. ¡°We retreat, we will not interfere with the matters of the Chen Family and the Lightning Sect.¡± They heard what their chief said. The bandits and mercenaries had all cried out in dissatisfaction. However, with Han Wei''s aura and sharp eyes, they stopped speaking and expressed their displeasure. Han Wei looked at Yi Beiyang. Now there was a dark expression on his face. He didn''t think that Han Wei would withdraw like this. If Han Wei withdraws. It''s not any different from the original. He was unable to deal with Zhang Moyin with his small number of people. Yi Beiyang had now calmed down. Han Wei saw that. He was behave in his way ¡°Since I and my people will retreat and don''t interfere with this matter anymore. At least we want to see the face of the person who created this problem. No matter what Elder said I was wrong. Let me just look at that face of him.¡± Yi Beiyang hesitated. He looked at Han Wei, contemting what to do. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. The other party wasn''t always stupid. He now knew that the rebellion''s power was no longer with Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin. He smiled. Before doing something that Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiying did not expect. *Bang!!!!* 2890! Chen Ming used his Meridian Breaking Palm. A full attack at Yi Beiyang from behind. He had an attack that caused Yi Beiyang to fly away. Not only that, Chen Ming also used Mei pingshan''s Secret Weapon Technique. A wide range of attacks to attack the people around The person who was able to gain a foothold first was Yi Beiyin. He then approached Chen Ming. However, he was at the initial level of Sky Profound Ream. Chen Ming was able to defend against him. Yi Beiyin jumped back. Chen Ming as well. ¡°It doesn''t seem like the n is going as the royal teacher had expected, hmm, what a pity.¡± Royal teacher? No one knew who the royal teacher Chen Ming was referring to. except Chen Nan. He was extremely pale. ¡°Okay, the fun is over. Goodbye.¡± Chen Ming used the Shadows Stealth technique before disappearing without a trace. only the Assassin from the Assassin Hall may have such a stealth technique. "Royal teacher..." Yi Beiyin looked at the Yi Beiyang who had now returned to him. Yi Beiyang immediately swallowed a healing pill. They seemed to realize that they were being manipted. 137 Chapter 137 Chen Ming returned to his own residence. He had already dealt damage to Chen Kongyue''s men. The rest was just waiting for tomorrow when Chen Nan woulde to the Chen n''s house to challenge him. Chen Ming only shook his head, he did not understand one thing. in order to overthrow the n to take over all the family''s treasures Why do they have to mess things up like joining a tournament? Chen Ming probably didn''t understand. that he was Chen Nan¡¯s Demon Heart. If left without doing anything, In that way, he would not be able to advance his cultivation further. because of every breakthrough. The demon heart would be stronger. Chen Ming had returned to his residence. went to bed immediately Tomorrow there will definitely be a big battle going on. He was not too worried about Chen Kongyue''s group now. Because Chen Kongyue''s people consisted of bandits and mercenaries. He only needed simple countermeasures to deal with them. If they think it''s not worth it. They would immediately abandon their mission and flee. On the other hand, what he was worried about was the Lightning Sect''s group. ¡°Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin both had extraordinary profound levels. The previous sh, I was unable to inflict serious damage on both of them. Even though I used the meridian breaking palm they were still alive¡­¡± Chen Ming could only sigh. He hoped that his Grandmother would be able to keep Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin away, if not, he would have no choice but to use the Man-Beast fusion technique with Little Long to deal with both of them. The next morning, Chen Ming woke up very early. Xiao Wen now entered his bedroom. Although she was not his servant anymore she still continued to serve him happily. Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming, who was now awake and was smiling at her as well. ¡°Good morning Wen Jie.¡± ¡°Good morning Ming Di.¡± Xiao Wen approached Chen Ming before kissing him lightly on the lips. It was a morning greeting that she regrly made to him. The kiss was soft and gentle. It''s different from kissing when both of them want to show their fiery love. Both kisses have different feelings. ¡°Ming Di, Wen Jie has already prepared a bath. Wait, Wen Jie will help Ming Di rub his back.¡± Since the rtionship between the two developed forward. Xiao Wen never secretly watched him take a shower again. But she came to help him bathe. Chen Ming nodded. before going straight to the bathroom Chen Ming entered the bathroom. He had to stop for a moment. He found someone in there. "Gu''er?" Dongfang Gu was slightly embarrassed before a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Let Gu''er help Ming Ming take a bath. Gu''er hasn''t done anything to Ming Ming since they parted.¡± "That, are you really okay with that?" ¡°Ah, Ming Ming, don''t worry.¡± Her big round eyes made him weak. Chen Ming shrugged. Who is he to reject these two beautiful girls? He then walked to the bathroom before undressing. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu swallowed their saliva. tight muscles Chen Ming''s beautiful figure made the two of them nosebleed. Chen Ming was at the Earth Profound Realm. This made his body look beautiful, different from the body of someone who had just reached this level. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen shook their heads, looked at each other before nodding. The two of them today will help each other serve Chen Ming for the first time. Taking a shower in the morning was very refreshing. Especially with a beautiful and lovely fianc¨¦ treating him like this. He felt as though he was a prince, no, not even a prince had the privilege of being treated by these two beauties. ¡°Life is really good. It''s a pity that I will have to go home soon. After getting engaged to both of them.¡± Chen Ming had begun to ustom to this world. but the other world that he himself came from was important as well. He had to go and finish things up. Chen Ming called out the key one more time. ------------------ Name: The key to the origin realm Properties: Back and Forth to the original world Limit: 10/10 ------------------ He could only go back and forth from this original world and this marital world ten times. He must choose to use it well. Each return must always be thought that it must be worth it. Chen Ming now thought. What is he missing? What could he bring back to his original world? In his old world He has hispany. It''s a pretty bigpany. He wasn''t needing money or anything, but there was something he wanted to try. He was an alchemist. He wanted to know if he brought the herbs from this world back to his world to cultivate. will it grow "Anyway, I have to try it." Chen Ming closed his eyes in the bath. Let Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen treat him as they wanted. After taking a shower, Chen Ming, Xiao Wen, and Dongfang Gu headed to Zhang Lin''s residence to have breakfast with Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin. Zhang Moyin now looked rxed and not tense. It seemed that she was well prepared. Zhang Moyin told Chen Ming, She had not only prepared her disciples to deal with the Sky Profound Realm cultivators. But also prepare something else. She knew that even if the three were able to help each other well in battle, It was still not enough to deal with a Sky Profound Realm cultivator. The three could only give Zhang Moyin time. And what else she had prepared could be a help to the three. She trusted Chen Ming. So she brought the things she had prepared for him to see. ¡°This is a treasure that has been passed down through generations within the Water Returning Sect. The pearl of the sealing sea. Grandma borrowed it from her best friend. the Water Returning Sect, Sect Master.¡± ------------------ Name: The pearl of the sealing sea Properties: Seal an enemy Qi of the lower level than Martial Ancestor for twelve hours. ------------------ Chen Ming could only look. He didn''t think there was such a thing. If this was in the hands of the enemy. Even he could easily be defeated. But now it was in Zhang Moyin''s hands. He felt relieved. Zhang Moyin kept the The pearl of the sealing sea into her own pocket. She didn''t want it toe out to the outside world much. The number of Martial Ancestor level treasures in the lower worlds could only be counted with one hand. No one knew the existence of this pearl. If someone knows it may be a threat to her sect. How close were the Sect Master and Zhang Moyin for The sect master to lend such a precious item to her? Chen Ming now trusted that Zhang Moyin would definitely be able to take care of both of them. The rest are just a mob. He was confident that his people would definitely be able to deal with them. At the same time Chen Ming was talking to Zhang Moyin. Chen Kongyue went out of the city to meet his people. He hoped to meet the forces that were ready to fight. What he found was a restless crowd. paranoid each other It seemed that while he was preparing in the city. Something bad had happened between his group and the Lightning Sect''s group. Chen Nan saw that Chen Kongyue had already arrived. immediately rushed towards him ¡°Father, something happenedst night. I sent people to see Father. But Father refused toe.¡± ¡°Send people to me. I didn¡¯t see anyoneing to see me. Are you sure you sent someone?¡± Chen Nan gritted his teeth. It must have been that guy. He must have dealt with the messenger he sent to inform his father. Chen Nan hurriedly told the story of what had happened to Chen Kongyue. 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Did he really say that? It''s not true. The royal teacher wasn''t the one who would n such a shallow n. And there''s no way the person he sent him would mention him during the mission. Plus from what I''ve heard. This man had no fear of the royal teacher. It means that He was from another group. No, I think you might have known who he is already.¡± Hearing what Chen Kongyue said, Chen Nan immediately knew who he was referring to. It was Chen Ming. ¡°Father, the person who persuaded us could also use the technique of the Lightning Sect. I didn''t think Chen Ming would be able to learn the technique of the Lightning Sect in such a short time. I think it must be another group.¡± Chen Kongyue looked at his son. He nodded Yes, although Chen Ming was a genius. He had his limit. Besides, he didn''t remember when Chen Ming had contacted the people from the Lightning Sect. Chen Kongyue didn''t know that Chen Ming had helped Mei Pingshan to find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass. and received the technique of the Lightning Sect at that time. Chen Kongyue just now shook his head before turning towards the group of the Lightning Sect. who now stares at him. He must do something now. He went straight to Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin. before speaking respectfully. ¡°Elders, There seems to be a misunderstanding between us. I''m sorry about what had happened and I willpensate you two. I will give this to you.¡± Chen Kongyue gritted his teeth. He wanted their help right now. He had to hurt his own flesh again, ten spirit stones, he gave each to Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin. The total price is over two hundred thousand gold taels. Yi Beiyang looked at the twenty spirit stones. He swelled slightly before picking it up. He would share it with Yi Beiyinter. ¡°You still know what to do. The matter of Zhang Moyin is our duty. You go and deal with the guards on the opposite side. We will go to the point that we had nned earlier.¡± After speaking, the group of the Lightning Sect immediately headed towards Duanyang City. They have sent many spies. And now they had prepared a route into the city that no one could detect. Chen Kongyue looked at the group of Lightning Sect that had left. He couldn''t do anything right now. He could only bow his head to these people if he wanted his n toe true. Chen Kongyue then turned to look at Chen Nan. before speaking ¡°Nan''er, you must defeat Chen Ming. even at the cost of your life Can you do it?¡± Chen Nan nodded. He didn''t care about his life span at all. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming. He was confident that the pills he had obtained were strong enough to allow him to rise to the Sky Profound Realm. He would crush Chen Ming without hesitation. The two of them were now only interested in how to deal with Chen Ming. Without noticing that Han Wei was looking at Chen Kongyue in displeasure. Why did the Lightning Sect''s ns get spirit stones but they didn''t despite their group being the victim. ¡°Chen Kongyue, just you wait." Han Wei turned his back on Chen Kongyue before summoning his group to discuss something. The internal tournament would be held spectacrly. Arge arena was set up in the courtyard at the front door of the Chen Family''s house. Many people were invited into the Chen family home. This was an annual tournament. It was a tournament where family and non-family people can exchange experiences with each other. It was a tournament that had a good purpose for the new generation of martial practitioners to get to know each other as the ancestors wanted. The guards perform security checks. maid gives out service. The atmosphere in the event was considered very festive and cheerful. No one would have thought that this kind of work would be hidden with someone''s malicious mind. Chen Ming with his group. At this time. he arrived at the area where the internal tournament was to be held. He looked around and found that besides the Chen family people, There were also people from outside. There were people from the Dongfang n and people from small andrge families within Duanyang City. that family members can enter the qualifying round And as always Chen Kongyue was the one who opened the event. Chen Nan now came with a number of his groups. He then released his powerful aura. causing the general public to see that he was very formidable. No matter what. For a normal human standard The Qi Gathering stage was still a very high level. Chen Ming, who was already at the Earth Profound Realm, felt that Chen Nan was like an inexperienced child. Want to show talent but it''s not enough. Chen Nan looked at Chen Ming with hatred. He was the cause of his disgrace. It was also the cause of his demonic heart that prevented him from wing beyond the level he was. He was able to break through from the Initial Qi Gathering Stage to the intermediate level of Qi Gathering Stage but after this level, if he didn''t deal with Chen Ming, He would never rise to a higher level again. Chen Kongyue appeared. He had to act as the opener of the tournament. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were still absent. Zhang Moyin, although the one with the highest strength here, but no matter what She was still considered an outsider even though she was wife of the grand elder. She was sitting beside Zhang Lin. in a special seating area that was held for important people. And of course for Chen Ming. Chen Kongyue had him sit in a ce far away from Zhang Moyin. As everyone can see, he wanted to separate him and Zhang Moyin so that they could be dealt with easily. There was something Chen Kongyue didn¡¯t know. Chen Ming if he was serious. He could even fight a cultivator in the Sky Profound Realm. This matter was kept as a surprise. As for Dongfang Muyun He, too, appeared now. along with his guards Chen Kongyue furrowed his brows together. He didn''t think that Dongfang Muren would act like this. He sat next to Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu. It showed that he chose to side with Chen Ming. Chen Kongyue had previously brought up Dongfang Gu''s engagement to Chen Nan instead. because Chen Ming was a worthless person. He couldn¡¯t even break through to the Qi Foundation Stage. But the situation had changed. Chen Nan lost to Chen Ming in every way. Chen Nan gritted his teeth. He had been secretly in love with Dongfang Gu since childhood. He was envious of Chen Ming that he was loved by her. Chen Nan would show that Chen Ming was not any better than him. p Dongfang Gu didn''t like the sight the father and son sent to Chen Ming and her. She hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly. Chen Ming smiled at Dongfang Gu before looking at Chen Nan and Chen Kongyue. Both frightened his women. they needed to be taught a little bit. He will settle the ount after this. Chen Kongyue, after seeing that all the guests had arrived, He looked in one direction. Someone gave him a signal. He nodded and immediately began to open the ceremony. Chen Ming secretly used his dragon senses. He found that Chen Kongyue''s group was gradually spreading out. Dongfang''s group was the same. including his group The three groups looked like they were ying checkers. Chen Ming now opened a party with Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde if anything happened. He was able to help the three in a timely manner. Dongfang Gu, Xiao Wen, was much stronger than before with his 20% power and Little Long was on the same level as him. Chen Ming didn''t have to wait long. After Chen Kongyue had finished his rant. and opened the ceremony Chen Nan immediately got up from his seat. He drew out his sword before pointing at Chen Ming. ¡°I, Chen Nan, challenge Chen Ming to the position of the Chen n''s Young Patriarch!¡± Chen Ming smiled. He would havepleted his mission much faster than he had expected today. 139 Chapter 139 Chen Nan made an announcement loudly throughout the tournament. He tried to show off the power he had gained after the intense training. He was at the Qi Gathering Stage? If it was normal, many people would have apuded him for only taking a short time to break through from the Qi Foundation Stage to Qi Gathering Stage. Unfortunately, his abilities didn''t seem to be enough. And it waspletely covered up by Chen Ming''s abilities. Chen Ming was several years younger than him. but already reached the Earth Profound Realm at the age of fifteen. It was a miracle that no matter how many hundreds and thousands of years it was impossible for someone like him to emerge. Chen Nan now wanted topete with Chen Ming topete for the Chen Family Young Patriarch position with this kind of power level? The people secretlyughed at him. Everyone in this tournament knew that Chen Ming was the strongest. Even at the senior level of the Chen n, no one dared to challenge Chen Ming. Chen Nan, from the looks of it, had just risen to the Qi Gathering Stage. He shouldn¡¯t have hoped to even stand on the same ground. Chen Ming smiled. He didn''t need to n anything in order for Chen Nan to fight him. This was considered good. The people who attended the tournament looked at Chen Nan with displeasure. Usually, the tournament opponents were determined at random. There was no such thing as an announcement of a challenge. It was against the rules that the family had set. Everyone was equal in the tournament. Chen Nan had broken the rules of the tournament and should have been disqualified from the tournament. He didn''t even participate in outside tournaments. This kind of action was considered uneptable in this martial society. One of the selected candidates spoke up with displeasure. which was followed closely by the murmuring of the other recruits as well. ¡°I didn''t think Young Master Chen Nan would be someone who didn''t know the rules. I''m really disappointed.¡± ¡°Well, I didn''t even think Young Master Chen Nan would break the rules like this. Last year, he participated in the tournament. He was probably familiar with the rules. But even knowing that, He still think of breaking the rules.¡± ¡°Huh, that bastard thinks he can do anything because. Patriarch Chen Kongnan and Grand Elder Chen Yijing are away. And Chen Kongyue was the one who took care of the tournament, so he thought he could do anything. It''s really shameful.¡± Chen Nan''s brows furrowed together. He didn''t think that people would be so dissatisfied with him. Each one of them was at the Qi Gathering Stage the same level as him. Each of them was regarded as having their own abilities. Chen Ming smiled at everyone before speaking. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Chen Nan that he didn''t know what it was like to follow the rules. He grows older, but that doesn''t mean his brain will develop with his age. May all the contestants have mercy on him for theck of his brain.¡± Chen Ming said sincerely. Chen Nan and Chen Kongyue almost vomited blood. Chen Nan gritted his teeth. He refused to hear what Chen Ming had said. He knew the rules well. But he didn''t care no matter what. Today, the Chen family must belong to him and his father. He was convinced that today he would definitely not die. At least he would definitely not die before Chen Ming. ¡°I know what the family rules are. But this time, I want to fight Chen Ming. to show everyone that who is the right person to be the next in line to inherit the title of patriarch!¡± Chen Nan was still trying to numb himself of the shame. By deceiving himself that after getting the Chen family No one would dare open their mouth to him in the future. He will remember those who spoke offensively at him. Today he will kill them all. The person whoined could feel the killing intent released by Chen Nan, but ignored it, Chen Nan was only at the Qi Gathering Stage just like them. there was nothing to worry about Chen Ming apuded Chen Nan. Everyone looked at Chen Ming with interest. He seemed d that Chen Nan refused to back down. It was as if even if he retreated, Chen Ming would force him to fight. ¡°Good, that''s a good word. How does everyone see? Do you all want to know who is fit to be the Chen family''s young patriarch?¡± Everyone nodded to Chen Ming. They wanted to know if Chen Nan had anything that would give him confidence that he would be able to defeat Chen Ming. Chen Kongyue came to look at Chen Nan. He only let out a sigh. How bad of a man he is? But there was still a deep part that was concerned about his children. But everything that was done was for the best. The pill he gave to Chen Nan after using it. He would gain the strength of the Sky Profound Realm. But that would cause his dantian to suffer heavy damage. until unable to continue practicing ¡°Nan''er, my son. The sacrifice of you will not be in vain. After this, father will conquer the Chen family, Repairing your dantian is not impossible.¡± Chen Nan walked towards the arena. He reached into his pocket before taking out some pills from the bag. Medicine of the strength of a thousand worlds This was a forbidden pill of the Sky Profound Realm. He hesitated a bit before putting it in his mouth and swallowing it. The tournament was clearly forbidden to use any medicine or anything else to aid in the tournament. Chen Nan had already broken the rules since challenging Chen Ming to a fight by himself. and also using pills to help reinforce this kind of strength No one could ept this. ¡°This is against the rule, Chen Nan uses a body enhancement pill like this!¡± ¡°It''s too much. This is already too much.¡± Everyone started to let out a dissatisfied sound. Chen Kongyue didn''t care. He spoke coldly. He wasn''t interested in anything right now. ¡°Chen Ming is at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Meanwhile, Chen Nan was at the Qi Gathering Stage. It''s such a different level, it''s not wrong to use a medicinal pill!¡± Everyone looked at Chen Kongyue as if he had gone insane, not wrong! How can he say that! ¡°This is too much. The Chen family has fallen to this extent!¡± ¡°Yes, I withdraw my right from the tournament!¡± ¡°If the rule cannot be kept The Chen family is not worth enough for me to waste my time.¡± Chen Ming heard that could only let out a sigh. In addition to Chen Kongyue causing his own reputation to be ruined. It also caused the family''s name to go downhill as well. Chen Ming released his power. Even though he didn''t like Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan. It didn''t mean that he would allow others to speak of the Chen family in a bad way. 140 Chapter 140 Chen Ming''s aura spread throughout the courtyard. His power at the Earth Profound Realm was different from normal. His power was full of nobility. People could sense that there was something within his qi. Chen Ming was now using his mystical energy to suppress everyone''s qi. His Qi was of various elements and forms. It was able to adjust itself to surpass other people''s Qi. For example, some people have Qi that has the properties of the Fire element. Chen Ming''s Qi would then transform itself into the Water Qi. making it possible to threaten the opponent''s Qi. Of course not everyone would have specialized Qi. But the Qi that Chen Ming released was the Dark Qi. It will make everyone terrified. Darkness has always had a negative effect on people. Chen Ming was able to subdue the entire courtyard with just one look. "If you want to criticize Chen Nan and Chen Kongyue you can but Don''t you dare speak of the Chen family like that.¡± So terrifying. Chen Ming was able to deal with everyone in the courtyard if he wanted to. Everyone could only swallow their saliva before hurriedly saying sorry. Chen Ming nodded and epted their apology. Chen Mingter turned to Chen Nan, who now had green veins spread throughout his body, Chen Nan''s profound energy and strength had greatly increased. from the Qi Gathering Stage up to the level of the Earth Profound Realm then From the Earth Profound Realm to the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming saw Chen Nan''s change and smiled happily. He already knew that Chen Nan would definitely use something to increase his strength. Otherwise, he would have no way of defeating him. Chen Ming was now smiling with happiness. It wasn''t because Chen Nan had the strength of the Sky Profound Realm right now. but because there were ck clouds in the sky. Even though it wasn''t as big as his. But in any case, the Heavenly tribtion was good for his and Little Long''s dragon bloodline. Seeing Chen Ming smiled happily. Chen Nan, who had been given the power, was extremely angry. ¡°What are you smiling at? Do you think you can defeat me that is in the Sky Profound Realm? Humph, Chen Ming, you will die today!¡± Chen Nan said in an aggressive voice. He now felt extremely powerful. He had never felt this good before. As if he could do whatever he wanted. Zhang Lin now saw that Chen Ming was in danger. She wanted to get up from her seat and do something. But Zhang Moyin forbade her first. ¡°Mother, Chen Nan now has reached the Sky Profound Realm. Ming''er was only at the Earth Profound Realm. He definitely won''t be able to defeat Chen Nan. Mother, Mother must help Ming''er.¡± Zhang Lin now wanted to go out and protect her child. Even if she had to fight against Chen Nan who was at the Sky Profound Realm. Zhang Moyin only smiled and shook her head. ¡°Didn''t you see that Ming''er didn''t show any fearful expression? This meant that he had to have a n or be able to fight against the Sky Profound Realm. Look at Little Long who is with you. Little Long was connected to Ming''er through a covenant. If Little Long hadn''t worried about Ming''er''s safety, You should trust Ming''er himself.¡± Zhang Lin looked at Little Long who was currently yawning. Little Long now used his own strength to nurture the younger sibling in Zhang Lin''s stomach. He looked up at the sky with joy. It was as though He had found some delicious food. ¡°Piiiiii!!~¡± Zhang Lin looked at Little Long in surprise. and before she could do anything She heard a loud explosioning from the arena. Chen Nan was now smashed into the wall. everything happened so fast ¡°Being in the Sky Profound Realm doesn''t mean being invincible. The technique you used is still only at the Qi Gathering Stage¡­How ridiculous.¡± Chen Ming was slightly disappointed. He hadpletely destroyed Chen Nan''s pulse with his palm. Chen Nan was actually at the Sky Profound Realm. But his cultivation technique was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. He could not escape Chen Ming''s attack. Even a true Sky Profound cultivator would not be able to dodge his attacks. Chen Nan was now stumped. The damage that Chen Ming caused by his attacks had reached two thousand. Chen Nan spat out blood. But there was no sign of him stopping there. The Sky Profound Strength from the forbidden Pill. In addition to giving power, it also increased healing abilities. Chen Nan''s injuries were gradually healed. But even if the pill would heal his injuries, It still takes time. Chen Nan looked at Chen Ming. He couldn''t see Chen Ming''s movement. Chen Ming had already farmed the Sky Stepping Technique to the peak level. In a little while, it will reach the stage. when he had reached the stage Even the Sky Profound Realm would have a problem with him. Chen Ming saw that Chen Nan was staring at him with hatred. Chen Ming was sure to ask with concern. ¡°What''s wrong? It hurts a lot. Why don''t you brag like a moment ago, why be quiet? Hmm, just one palm isn''t that much, right?" Chen Ming slowly walked towards Chen Nan. Chen Kongyue stood up before speaking in a fierce voice. He himself was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. But in anger, he spoke as if Chen Ming was under him. ¡°Chen Ming, I haven''t given the signal to start the tournament yet. How dare you start attacking first!¡± Chen Ming heard what Chen Kongyue had said. He just shook his head. ¡°A tournament? Say something I can understand please. This was not a tournament from the beginning. But it was a fight until the other party died. Since Chen Nan broke the rules This was no longer a tournament. It''s a life and death duel.¡± Chen Ming said in a cold tone. as if he was a cold person Everyone heard that and their heads rose up. ¡°You, how dare you? You have no right!¡± Chen Ming stopped walking forward. He turned to Chen Kongyue beforeughing. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn''t use any right. When did I tell you that I would use my right? I was just doing what I wanted to do. Why should I care about rights? Or maybe you''lle down and stop me yourself¡­ how interesting it would be.¡± Chen Ming let out a bright smile. Chen Kongyue was sweating hard. He had never met Chen Ming one on one before. Chen Ming''s mouth widened wickedly at this moment. He couldn''t defeat Chen Ming by speaking. and including strength ¡°You¡­ you¡­ hmm.¡± Chen Kongyue couldn''t do anything. He only turned to the other elders beside him. The elders nodded at him. Let him know that they were ready to proceed with their ns. Chen Kongyue then to look at Chen Ming. ¡°Just you wait. You will know that no matter how powerful you are, you can still be killed.¡± 141 Chapter 141 Chen Kongyue now only had to wait. Chen Nan still hadn¡¯t died yet. He just closed his eyes. Chen Nan had no other way but to use it. Chen Ming approached Chen Nan, who was now able to stand up. He was breathing unevenly. It seemed that the flow of his profound energy was slightly obstructed. It was not flowing as smoothly as it was in the beginning. ¡°Chen Ming... don''t think you can defeat me just because you can hit me once." Chen Nan was still very confident that he could still defeat Chen Ming. Chen Ming sessfully hit him just now was because he was careless. ¡°Is that so I am very curious how long could you stay alive with the power you got from that pill¡± Chen Ming used the Sky Step to move towards Chen Nan. "So fast!" Chen Nan thought in his heart. He was preparing to counter Chen Ming. but he disappeared before his eyes. ¡°Where did he go?!¡± Chen Nan looked around. He could sense that Chen Ming would attack from above. Chen Ming used a heel kick. He aimed at Chen Nan''s head. Chen Nan raised both of his arms to block Chen Ming''s attack. ¡°Ackkk!!!¡± Chen Ming''s attack was extremely heavy. causing his knee to bend down. The area beneath his feet shattered and exploded from the impact Chen Ming had pressed down. Chen Ming after that He turned and sweep kicked. Chen Nan could block the first attack. But the second attack he wasn''t fast enough. Causing Chen Ming¡¯s kick to connect to his right ribcage. Chen Nan spat out blood once more before smashing into the wall before breaking through it to the inside. Chen Ming did not stop attacking Chen Nan, He went after him before beating him with punches and kicks. but Chen Nan regeneration was more powerful than Chen Ming thought. He was like a cockroach. Chen Ming wanted to repeat the attack once more. but he could feel the danger. He narrowed his eyes before taking a distance away from Chen Nan. Chen Nan''s inner profound energy was now extremely turbulent and chaotic. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Chen Ming did not know what Chen Nan would do. But when he saw the sight that Chen Nan had sent to him, Chen Ming could understand immediately. ¡°Losing is like dying... It''s better to fight and die together!¡± Chen Nan was crazy. He''s insane. He couldn''t ept that even though he had this kind of strength, he still couldn''t defeat Chen Ming. He wanted to blow up his own dantian and died with Chen Ming Chen Ming could only grit his teeth. He seemed to underestimate Chen Kongyue. Chen Kongyue could even use his own child. Chen Nan had now lost his mind. He wanted to blow himself up in order to drag Chen Ming along with him. His profound energy was now out of his control. He gathered all his profound energy towards his dantian with the aim of destroying everything. With his Sky Profound Energy level right now, If he was able to st his own dantian sessfully, Everyone in the courtyard would surely die. No, maybe the whole city. Chen Kongyue was too careless. He didn''t think that the Sky Profound Realm''s Dantian explosion would be that serious. He could feel the immense energy umted within Chen Nan. He immediately realized that he had miscalcted. ¡°Nan''er, stop! If you blow yourself up now Everyone will die! Are you going to kill your father!¡± He wasn''t worried about Chen Nan at all. All he cares about are the treasures of his family and himself. Chen Nan couldn''t hear what anyone said at this moment. There was only one thing in his mind. Killing Chen Ming ¡°Die, die, die, die, Chen Ming!¡± Chen Nan''s eyes widened. It seemed that the side effects of using the Forbidden Pill had started to take effect. Blood began to flow out from his eyes, nose and mouth, But even though the side effects had already started. He still continued to gather his profound energy into his dantian. Chen Ming saw that. He only let out a sigh. He had no other choice. "If you''re going to me anyone, me your father for being reckless and selfish. that caused you to be in such a state.¡± Chen Ming gathered his own Qi. before pointing his index and middle fingers at Chen Nan. He was using the only technique that was at the Martial Ancestor level that he had. That was the Nine Souls Sword Technique. The water profound swords formed in the air. Chen Ming controlled the water profound sword before shooting it towards Chen Nan''s stomach area. The area where Dantian is located He wanted to destroy Chen Nan''s dantian. Chen Nan noticed what Chen Ming wanted. He quickly gathered his strength. After a while, he would be able to explode his own dantian. Chen Ming''s water profound sword was faster. The water sword cutting through air in a straight line, mercilessly stabbed into Chen Nan''s dantian. ¡°No!!!¡± Chen Nan didn''t think that Chen Ming would be faster than him. He only needed a little more profound energy and He would be able to drag Chen Ming to hell with him. He made a mistake and Chen Ming was able to deal with him faster than he could destroy himself. Chen Ming had destroyed Chen Nan''s dantian before Chen Nan was able to explode himself sessfully. Chen Nan was now kneeling on the ground. His blood was over his body. Even though he doesn''t have a dantian anymore, the side effects of the pills didn''t go away. He was slowly dying. Chen Kongyue let out a sigh of relief. He thought he was already dead. Chen Kongyue, who had sighed, had not yet stabilized himself. He could feel the violent killing intent. He looked at the point where he could feel the killing intent. The killing intent was emitted from Chen Ming. ¡°You Chen Kongyue¡­ for your own benefit, even using your own child to do this, you are worse than a beast. The beast still loves and cares for its children. I don''t know what words to use to rece the name I used to call you.¡± Everyone looked at Chen Kongyue. They knew that all this had happened because Chen Kongyue had given that forbidden pill to Chen Nan. There was no way Chen Nan would be able to obtain such a precious pill. It was definitely Chen Kongyue''s fault. People started to get up from their seats. They almost died because of Chen Nan. He must pay for what he did. Chen Kongyue furrowed his brows together. He didn''t care what anyone said. ¡°I don''t care what you say, Chen Ming, today you and the traitors will be exterminated!¡± Chen Kongyue said without embarrassment. He had branded Chen Ming and the others as traitors. He gave a signal to his people. Chen Ming turned to look at Zhang Tie, who now nodded to Chen Ming. If Chen Kongyue thought that Chen Ming hadn''t made any arrangements at all, he was wrong 142 Chapter 142 Before Chen Kongyue dered Chen Ming and his men the traitors of the n. Chen Ming had told Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde that the three of them are to get ready for anything that will happen. They brought all of the Qi Gathering Stage to prepare to fight against Chen Kongyue. As Chen Ming had nned Chen Ming was confident that Chen Kongyue''s group within the Chen Family''s house of the highest rank only had the highest cultivation of that of Qi Gathering Stage. His group, if it was before, probably wouldn''t be able to fight with Chen Kongyue''s group. but in the past days Chen Ming continued to continually concoct pills for his group. This allowed the members of his group to break through the level quickly. The number of Qi Gathering Stage practitioners was only more than a hundred. He now had over three hundred Qi Gathering Stage practitioners in his group. And in it, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde were at the Advanced Qi Gathering Stage and soon expected to be able to break through to the Earth Profound Realm. All thanks to the sharing party system. The system caused the members of Chen Ming''s party to level up quickly. And now they are ready to make a move too. Chen Kongyue, who had given the order now, had to stand still. He couldn''t believe his own eyes. ¡°What does this mean¡­¡± Chen Kongyue looked around after he had signaled to his people. but something didn¡¯t go as he expected. He never thought that something like this would happen. He was surrounded by guards who were of a higher level than his people. In addition to the higher level, the number was also greater. His guards wanted to resist and do as Chen Kongyue had nned. But they didn''t have time to do anything. They were easily defeated by Chen Ming''s guards. ¡°Why...why are you guys getting this strong... I remember that you were only at the initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage. How is this possible?!¡± Chen Kongyue didn''t notice these people. He thought these people were inferior to him. He wouldn''t have thought that everyone could improve their level so quickly. Not everyone had the same precious pills that Chen Nan had. Elders on the side of Chen Kongyue seeing that their guards were easily taken down and they were surrounded. They just gave up. Honestly, they didn''t want to be on Chen Kongyue''s side from the start. They needed to do this for the antidote. Who would have thought that what Elder Luo and Elder Han had said was true? ¡°If we listen to Elder Luo and Elder Han, we probably wouldn''t be in this kind of situation.¡± The elders were only disappointed that they chose the wrong side. Chen Kongyue didn''t care about them at all. In his eyes they were just disposable pieces. Chen Kongyue gritted his teeth. He didn''t think he would be attacked like this. Chen Kongyue turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Don''t think that you will be able to defeat me with just this. There are still some of my people outside. Your people will never be able to defeat mine!¡± Chen Kongyue took out something from inside his clothes. before throwing it to the ground *Puff* A small explosion sounded before the red smoke burst out from under Chen Kongyue''s feet. The red smoke had the property of hiding his presence. and a signal to his people to know that it''s time to attack. Chen Ming ordered his group to deal with whoever resisted. and leave only those who have truly surrendered. Chen Ming had been ruthlessly training his group for the past long time. Practice survival in a forest full of dangerous monsters. They could easily deal with the opponent without any problem. Chen Ming did not open his dragon eyes. But he knew where Chen Kongyue had gone. Chen Kongyue gathered with the others outside the Chen family''s house. Wait for the Yi Brothers to deal with Zhang Moyin first. Zhang Moyin and Zhang Lin were now close to Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. Zhang Moyin was not too worried about Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen. She knew that the two of them could take care of themselves. Especially Zhang Lin, who was in the Sky Dragon care. Zhang Moyin was more worried about Dongfang Gu. She still didn''t know that Dongfang Gu was at the same level as Xiao Wen. Zhang Moyin saw Chen Ming walking towards her. She smiled at him before speaking. ¡°You did a great job. that ying the manpower that Chen Kongyue doesn''t even know and puts pressure on opponents who don''t have the will to fight to surrender. This way, the damage incurred is minimal.¡± Zhang Moyin seemed to know Chen Ming''s n and already had confidence in him. Chen Ming only smiled. He often ys war strategy games. It let him know where to ce people in order to be most effective. And where Chen Kongyue had escaped was also within Chen Ming''s predictions. He was not worried that Chen Kongyue would leave the Chen Family''s house like this. because with him leaving, he could more easily control the situation in the Chen family. And it was easier to protect the Chen family from within. ¡°Grandma has alreadyplimented me a lot. I''m just nning a little bit.¡± Chen Ming, who was feeling good about receiving praise from his grandmother. He could feel huge energy signalsing towards him. No, not him but Zhang Moyin would be corrected. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin had now appeared. They were apanied by his disciples. Judging by the looks, they wanted to end this as quickly as possible. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin appeared. They had received a signal from Chen Kongyue to attack. They immediately went straight to the Chen family home. what they saw was different from what Chen Kongyue had agreed with them. ¡°That basta*d, He said that he would damage the Chen family for us to work more easily? Then why is it that I see them still the same as before?¡± Yi Beiyang spoke loudly. A profound energy of the Sky Profound Realm surged out. Yi Beiyang''s power was iparably different from that of Chen Nan who had consumed the Forbidden Pill. This was the power of a person at the True Sky Profound Realm. As everyone knows, A cultivator of the Sky Profound Realm and above. They were able to awaken their own specialized Qi. such as Zhang Moyin Her Specialized Qi is water. She could control the water as she wanted. Whether it''s rain or rivers, if she had enough profound energy She was able to control the sea or the ocean. Yi Beiyang, his Specialized is lightning. His aura now shone all around. His lightning energy could be said in one word, terrifying! ¡°I need sunsses¡± There were so many techniques that can damage the eyes in this world. Yi Beiyin was different from Yi Beiyang. He was prudent and rational. He had noticed that the majority of the people were at the Qi Gathering Stage. So that¡¯s why Chen Kongyue didn''t seem to be able to do what he had promised. Yi Beiyin turned to Chen Ming. He felt familiar, like he had seen him somewhere before. Chen Ming saw that Yi Beiyin was staring at him. He smiled. The other party seemed to underestimate him again. He saw that he was only at the Earth Profound Realm. 143 Chapter 143 Chen Ming summoned Wind Sword. and made a quick attack on both of them. The Wind Sword from the Nine Souls Sword Technique was his fastest attacking sword. Yi Beiyin''s eyes opened wide. He didn''t think that Chen Ming, who was only at the Earth Profound Realm, would be able to use specialized Qi. Yi Beiyin immediately used the Reflective Shield Technique to block Chen Ming''s attack. The Wind Sword was extremely sharp. But it was unable to prate Yi Beiyin''s reflective shield. But even if it can''t prate through It doesn''t reflect either. What happened was it exploded. The pressure from the enormous air masses that condensed inside the sword exploded. The reflective shield could only protect it before it broke. Yi Beiyin looked at Chen Ming with a look of disbelief. ¡°Only in the Earth Profound Realm. but can already destroy the defense technique of the Sky Profound Realm. You are really not ordinary.¡± Yi Beiyang thought the same. He was not good at using defense techniques. If it was him defending against the Wind Sword. Even if He was able to block the Wind Sword. But it muste with a price. ¡°What technique is this to be able to form swords with specialized Qi?¡± Yi Beiyang looked at Chen Ming with greed. If he had acquired the technique that Chen Ming was using, then He must have be much stronger. Chen Ming coldly looked at the two of them before smiling. ¡°Did the two of you forget about something?¡± Chen Ming asked with a look on his face as if the two of them were fools. Both seemed to be aware. but it was toote Zhang Moyin didn''t let this opportunity slip away. She appeared behind Yi Beiyang. In her hand was the pearl. If she could sessfully seal Yi Beiyang. Dealing with Yi Beiyin was a matter of time. This given opportunity must be thanks to Chen Ming for the attack just a moment ago. It drew both of their attention to him. Inbat, it was very foolish to lose sight of the enemy. They should be paying special attention to her. But it was only because he saw that Chen Ming had a very wonderful technique. They became greedy and wanted to possess it. Yi Beiyang looked at Zhang Moyin. He knew that he had made a mistake. He didn''t know what pearl was in Zhang Moyin''s hand. But what he knew was that his profound energy was absorbed into the orb. He knew immediately that Zhang Moyin wanted to seal him and would use the moment he was sealed against Yi Beiyin. ¡°I won''t let you seed!" Yi Beiyin had been fighting along side Yi Beiyang all his life. He would have encountered a situation like this more or less. The people they met wanted to deal with one of them first. It led to the invention of their technique. Yi Beiyin grabbed Yi Beiyang''s arm before ingesting him. That''s right, before Yi Beiyang was sucked into the pearl. Yi Beiyin sucked him into himself first. Yi Beiyin now gradually changed. He had two heads, four arms and four legs, He looked very terrifying. Chen Ming saw Yi Beiyin and Yi Beiyang fused together. He could only say one word. ¡°Wow, what is that? creepy!¡± Chen Ming had never seen anything like this before. He hurriedly examined Yi Beiyin''s stats. He finds that the two are truly unbelievablybined. Even their name changed. --------------------- Name: Yi Beiyuan Level: 197 Stage: Sky Profound Stage(Advanced) Health 7880/7880+6250 Energy 3940/3940+3125 --------------------- Zhang Moyin jumped back, leaving the distance from Yi Beiyuan. The current Yi Beiyuan has greatly advanced. His technique was likebining two people into one. Zhang Moyin was not his opponent now. Even though they were at the same level, Yi Beiyuan had twice as much vitality and energy than her. ¡°Body Merging Technique¡­Really ugly.¡± Zhang Moyin had never seen anything as ugly as this before. The pearl has already been used and will have to wait for a cooldown of twelve hours. She could only suck up a portion of Yi Beiyang''s profound energy. Before Yi Beiyin realized and helped Yi Beiyang in time. Yi Beiyang didn''t care what Zhang Moyin said. He looked at Chen Ming and Zhang Moyin with fierce eyes. The two-headed made it possible to see both of them at the same time. ¡°I didn''t think that when I arrived here, I would need to use this technique immediately. That pearl you used If I''m not mistaken, it must be a Martial Ancestor Stage treasure. if It was able to absorb my power like that¡± Yi Beiyuanughed out loud. He looked at Zhang Moyin with obvious greed. ¡°Really lucky, not only if I dealt with you. I will receive a treasure from the Chen family. But I will also receive a valuable treasure from you. Coming this time is really the right decision.¡± Yi Beiyuan was very confident in himself. He was convinced that he was almost at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm right now, no one could do anything to him. Zhang Moyin could only hurt him. But to deal with him was impossible. Yi Beiyuan didn''t see Chen Ming in his sight. Chen Ming secretly moved his fingers slightly. He used about three hundred to four hundred of his profound energy to create a sword. Chen Ming chose the Wind Sword like the first because it was the fastest attack sword. The Wind Sword charged at Yi Beiyuan from various directions. Chen Ming was now able to control more than ten swords at the same time. Chen Ming had used four thousand profound energies on a single wire. Yi Beiyuan just burst out he could use two of his four arms sped together. Build a wall of light that could prevent Chen Ming''s attacks. Chen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows. It seemed that an Earth Profound attack power wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Chen Ming had saved his own profound energy. He was actually able to increase the power of using the Nine Soul Sword Technique to the Sky Profound level. but it consumed a lot of his profound energy. One sword used up to one thousand to two thousand energy. Only ten to twenty swords were made and Chen Ming''s profound energy would run out. If he wanted to recover his profound energy faster He had to open the pulse points in his heart and dantian. but that way would immediately reveal his dragon warrior identity. 144 Chapter 144 Chen Ming didn''t need to be so tight right now. Yi Beiyuan did not yet know that his maximum attack power was in the Sky Profound Realm. Yi Beiyuan after defending Chen Ming''s attack He did not think that Chen Ming would be a threat to him. He turned to Zhang Moyin. She now pulled out her own Sky Profound Sword. She had a serious expression on her face. Yi Beiyuan, seeing that, was unfazed. Heughed again. ¡°It will be in vain but If you surrender your life to me I promise I will kill you as quickly as possible. and will spare your grandchildren''s life.¡± Zhang Moyin looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming shrugged at her. Zhang Moyin let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Chen Ming still had some n under his sleeve. Zhang Moyin spoke loudly. ¡°Xia Ying, Han Gwa, Yue Chi, set up the sword formation to defeat the enemy!¡± Xia Ying, Hua Gwa, and Yue Chi appeared. They appeared in the form of water droplets gathered together. They spoke in unison with firmness. ¡°Acknowledged, Master! Set up the sword formation to defeat enemies!¡± Xia Ying was the highest level of the three girls. She was at the forefront. As for the other they stood beside her left and right, The three then drew their swords, pointing forward. They were very elegant. The three waves of profound energy flowed in unison. Formed a boundary to defeat the enemies. Chen Ming checked and found that the system can tell what the formation they used. ------------------ Name: Unrival Water Sword Stage: Earth Profound Stage Properties: Create a formation to defend and attack enemies with conflicting sword illusions. one sword merging three This formation required three cultivators of the same level. This trick can be used against people of a higher level than himself. ------------------ Xia Ying, Han Gwa and Yue Chi merged their swords together. The three swords emitted a blue glow. The formation was now working at full capacity. Yi Beiyuan looked at the three with sharp eyes. No one should underestimate the formation. Formation was very mysterious there not much formation in the world but every formation was formidable. It even helped fight against people of a higher level. ¡®It''s no good. this formation, If I attack them I will definitely be countered back. But that is not the only thing I need to be careful about, I need to be more careful with Zhang Moyin too.¡¯ Zhang Moyin was now standing in the middle of the formation. She had imparted her power to the three girls who were now able to create the perfect formation. Chen Ming had to admit that these three really worked well together. One person can work for another. And the three seem to trust each other one hundred percent. Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde only looked at Xia Ying, Han Gwa and Yue Chi with eyes filled with passion. All three fellpletely in love with the three girls. Unfortunately, the conversation between the three friends and the three girls failed. The three told them that If they want to pursue them. The three must be stronger than them. It seemed impossible. But Chen Ming promised them that they will be stronger than the three. The three friends believed in Chen Ming more than anything. If Chen Ming said white was ck, they would believe it. Jiao Qi now had a worried expression on his face. He looked at Han Gwa. He knew that Han Gwa was the weakest of the three. She acted like she didn''t care. But he knew that deep in her heart, she was secretly interested in the rtionship between men and women. If it wasn''t for Xia Ying to cut them off first, She might even be willing to test her rtionship with him. Yun Mingde himself was the same. He was interested in Yue Chi. She was a person who spoke little but punched hard. Every word she spoke pierced into his heart. But surprisingly, he liked being treated like that by her. She also saw that he liked it that way. She gave him a weird smile. It made him tremble like never before. Chen Ming had a look that was fiercer than her. But why was he more afraid of her than Chen Ming? on the other side Zhang Tie only sighed. The other party really seemed to have gone far away. She was facing a Sky Profound Realm practitioner. A level that he could not dream of reaching one day. But now it''s changed. If he wanted Xia Ying to be his lover He must be stronger than the Sky Profound Realm. The three made a determination that they would have to break through the Sky Profound Realm. and when that time came they would ask them to be betrothed to them. Their age may be older than theirs. But they were willing to ept them as lovers. Chen Ming at this moment did not understand the thoughts of his three adjutants. He was now staring at Yi Beiyuan as to what he was going to do. Yi Beiyuan looked at the formation and Zhang Moyin. He saw the weakness of this formation. ¡°Huh, it seems like this formation is actually consuming quite a bit of profound energy. And looking at Zhang Moyin''s facial expression, She probably wouldn''t be able to set this formation for very long. She will definitely find a way to deal with me as soon as possible. But how are you going to deal with me?¡± Yi Beiyuan now first looked at Zhang Moyin''s movements. Zhang Moyin also knew where the weak point of using this formation was. If the other party doesn''t attack, the formation settings will be wasted. Zhang Moyin had to do something. Zhang Moyin looked at Xia Ying. She nodded to Zhang Moyin. It seemed that Zhang Moyin had decided tounch an attack first. Xia Ying did as Zhang Moyin wanted, she began to advance. The four of them were now in a position to support each other. Zhang Moyin was now like a spare battery for the three girls. ¡°The water severed the river!¡± The same technique that Chen Ming used to test his power. The difference was that it was currently being used by Xie Ying. She was able to use it very well. The attack power was also very strong. because she received the power from Zhang Moyin. Xia Ying''s attack was extremely powerful in the Earth Profound Realm. If it was someone else, he would have been seriously injured. But Yi Beiyuan. He definitely wasn''t standing around waiting for the attack. He understood that with this kind of attack dodge was the best option. The three girls, including Zhang Moyin at this moment, relentlesslyunched an attack on Yi Beiyuan. But even though the four helped each other They still could not seriously injure or kill Yi Beiyuan. At most, it only caused him a slight injury. Zhang Moyin now had an unfavorable expression on her face. She didn''t think that Yi Beiyuan would be able to dodge the attacks from her sect''s sect''s formation. She didn''t even think that the two would be able to merge like this. Yi Beiyuan dodged the attack for a while and finally the moment he had been waiting for had arrived. The formation now weakened. He was now able to destroy the formation and deal with Zhang Moyin along with her disciples. He smiled wickedly. ¡°It seems that you have onlye this far, Zhang Moyin. Soon all the precious things that you have will be mine, haha, including your life.¡± Zhang Moyin looked at Yi Beiyuan. She didn''t look as angry or worried as he had thought. Instead, she only smiled at him. ¡°Haha, I''m very old. I didn''t think I would lose a bet to my grandson like this.¡± "Huh" Yi Penyuan looked at Zhang Moyin in disbelief. What did she mean by what she said, until He could feel a simr feeling behind him. ¡®Wha-¡¯ -3980!!! He saw someone behind him but before he could react he was sent flying and crashed against the wall. He was backstabbed by Chen Ming the second time. He can''t stand it any longer ¡°Chen Ming, you!!!!!¡± 145 Chapter 145 Chen Ming pressed his palm with full-scale pulse destruction into the center of Yi Beiyuan''s back. inflicts serious damage on him. He coughed up a lot of blood. His Internal injuries cannot be healed immediately. No matter how precious pills were used, Yi Beiyuan was now furious. and almost blew fire from his mouth. Both his heads looked at Chen Ming with hatred. The aura of the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm was surging. The ground began to shatter from the pressure of the profound energy. Yi Beiyuan spoke to Chen Ming in a fierce tone. as if wanting to swallow Chen Ming whole ¡°You¡­ it was you who caused a stir with usst night!¡± He did not feel anything at the aura released by Yi Beiyuan. Hearing what Yi Beiyuan said, Chen Ming shook his head. Who will answer easily? Only a fool will answer. Chen Ming sneered before speaking. ¡°What are you talking about, I don''t understand. I spent the night with my beautiful fianc¨¦est night." ¡°You¡­ dare to lie! Your attack just a moment ago was the same as that one yesterday!¡± p ¡°Really! I didn¡¯t know maybe the one who attacked you yesterday imitated my technique so that you could me me. How vicious!.¡± "You!" Chen Ming let out augh. He really likes to mess with people''s nerves. especially in this era they like to talk down to each other. Chen Ming smiled. Xiao Wen only smiled. Chen Ming started again. His words were irritating Yi Beiyuan to no end. If He was not careful, He may die because of anger. As for Dongfang Gu, Her face was now red. He and she did nothing more than kissst night. Three adjutants gave a thumbs up to Chen Ming. This was the gesture they learnt from Chen Ming. Zhang Moyin heard what Chen Ming had said andughed. Her grandson really had the talent to provoke people. She wasn''t too worried about his safety right now. Chen Ming was smart and knew how to survive. If he doesn''t think he can win He definitely didn''t speak to make the other party angry. He did this as a strategy. causing the enemy to rage and cause the enemy to lose concentration in battle. unable to think carefully. It was as Zhang Moyin thought. At this moment, Yi Beiyuan''s consciousness was gradually being influenced by anger. He then drew out two swords and the rest of his two hands controlled the specialized Qi. wanting to attack Chen Ming with various techniques. He had forgotten the existence of Zhang Moyin and the three girls who were controlling the formation. He chose to attack Chen Ming. ¡°Since the mouth of yours is so good I will send you to hell first!¡± ¡°It''s scary, I''ve been talking a lot since now. But no one has tried to kill me yet. Horrible, Terrifying.¡± ¡°You, you, you!!!!¡± Yi Beiyuan charged towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming used his Sky Stepping Technique. able to dodge Yi Beiyuan''s attacks. He soared up into the sky. His feet touched the air. This allowed him to move around in the sky as if flying. ¡°Stop dodging my attacks. Take it like a man!¡± ¡°No, I don''t like men. I like girls. You cannot force yourself on me!¡± ¡°Yaaaaaaa!!!!!!!¡± The more he talked with Chen Ming, the more he got angry. Chen Ming interjected for some time. His counterattack was meaningless. Chen Ming almostpletely dodges Yi Beiyuan''s attacks. until there was a certain attack that was fast and he couldn''t see it. -1140!! Chen Ming fell from the sky. He hit the ground violently. Dust smoke spread all around. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were both shocked. But they didn''t run to see Chen Ming. They both let out a sigh of relief. They were connected to him. and could sense that Yi Beiyuan''s attack did not cause much damage to Chen Ming. In fact, He was knocked to the ground. Chen Ming deliberately did want Yi Beiyuan toe down to him on the ground. Chen Ming drank a red potion. The damage caused by Yi Beiyuan''s attack was gone, leaving nothing but a thin scar. Yi Beiyuanughed out of satisfaction. He had never felt good attacking someone like this before. ¡°How are you, hmm, how dare you speak to me like that, Serve you right!.¡± Yi Beiyuan wanted to repeat the attack on Chen Ming who was in the dust. This time, it was Chen Ming''sughter. ¡°This attack can''t do anything to me, you idiot, you idiot, you are annoying.¡± ¡°You still dare to speak like that? This time, I will seriously attack you!¡± Chen Ming was stillughing. Yi Beiyuan rushed forward and attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming had disappeared. He couldn''t see Chen Ming. What he saw was Zhang Moyin and the three girls who used the formation to attack him. Yi Beiyuan defended the attack. But with that he did not expect that he would be attacked. He was stabbed by the three swords and inflicted multiple wounds. as if being attacked by Chen Ming in the first ce He had lost more than half of his health. Yi Beiyuan was in a bad situation. He then jumped back, wanting to leave some distance between him and Zhang Moyin. Zhang Moyin smiled and did not follow him. Yi Beiyuan felt Deja Vu. It seemed as if something had happened to him before andst night. And it was as he thought. Chen Ming appeared behind him. with the most evil smile he had ever seen. ¡°Arrivederci~¡± ***Arrivederci(goodbye) Chen Ming didn''t use his palm to break the pulse this time. but using the Water Sword Technique to cut off instead. He used his four-ton sword, coated in water profound energy, making it even more sharp. shed towards Yi Beiyuan''s back. Clear intent to kill Yi Beiyuan''s eyes were wide open. He wanted to dodge the attack, but he couldn''t escape. Chen Ming''s attack was much faster than a normal Earth Profound Realm. Yi Beiyuan was unable to avoid Chen Ming''s attack. Therefore, being hit by a four-ton sword, enhancing his sharp profound energy, cut him from head to toe. The path was extremely smooth. Like a hot knife cutting through butter. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" The head that belonged to Yi Beiyang let out a roar. The person Chen Ming shed was not him. but his younger twin Yi Beiyin still had a shocked expression on his face. before his body was torn from his body. Chen Ming had sessfully killed Yi Beiyin in Yi Beiyuan''s body. Yi Beiyuan is no more now. Yi Beiyang had to immediately be separated from his body. Otherwise, he would die with Yi Beiyin as well. He was able toe out of the body that was merged between him and Yi Beiyin. He turned to look at the figure that was half torn on the floor. full of blood His eyes were bloodshot. He couldn''t believe something like this could happen. ¡°Beiyin¡­¡± Yi Beiyang knelt on the ground. Touching his brother''s body It''s very sad to see. Chen Ming looked at the two of them but let out a sigh. He was depressed but didn''t feel guilty. If he didn''t kill Yi Beiyin Maybe it''s him Or that his grandmother had to die. If he chose, He chose to kill these two mercilessly. 146 Chapter 146 Chen Ming used the Sky Step to appear in front of Yi Beiyang. He wanted to deal with Yi Beiyang, who was now mourning the death of Yi Beiyin. Yi Beiyang saw this, but he was a Sky Profound Realm. He was able to prevent Chen Ming''s attacks. He looked at Chen Ming with anger in his eyes. ¡°You killed Beiyin! I will kill you!¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything back. He only continued to attack with the Nine Soul Sword technique. Yi Beiyang defended himself from the sword that attacked him from behind and then parried the sword with his strength With his strength He sent Chen Ming a few steps back before distance himself from him. He looked at Zhang Moyin and Chen Ming. He was now at a disadvantage. He looked at Yi Beiyin''s corpse. His eyes were filled with fury. ¡°Even if I die, I will also drag you to hell with me.¡± Chen Ming snorted at his words. He pointed the sword at Yi Beiyang. ¡°You are the one who chose this path. you want to hurt my grandmother for wealth. When you choose to kill, you have to make up your mind in case you are to be killed. The only thing I see now is a dog. Stop barking already." Chen Ming was really angry right now. Yi Beiyang spoke as if to me Chen Ming and his grandmother for killing his twin brother. Even when Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin wanted to kill them first. ¡°I don''t care who is right or wrong. when you kill my brother I will send you with him!¡± Chen Ming didn''t need to act. Zhang Moyin and the three girls in formation now appeared before Chen Ming. All four of them could easily withstand Yi Beiyang''s attacks. and returned with an equal. Yi Beiyang retreated, dodging the attack. But his wounds were getting worse. Chen Ming checked his stats. He was seriously injured. He would definitely not be able to defeat Zhang Moyin. ¡°Hmph, at this point I don''t even think about going back. But before I die I told you that I would take you all with me. Let''s all die together!¡± Yi Beiyang did as Chen Nan wanted to do. He wanted to blow up his own dantian. Dantian Explosion Technique It seemed that Chen Nan would definitely learn it from Yi Beiyang or Yibeiyin. because the characteristics of the flow of profound energy were the same, there was no mistake. The difference between Yi Beiyang and Chen Nan when they wanted to explode their dantian was Yi Beiyang was much stronger and faster. Chen Ming was unable to deal with him with the ordinary Nine Souls Sword Technique. The same as he used to Chen Nan. He was thinking that he might need to open the pulse points. and use the dragon power to deal with Yi Beiyang. But before he was able to open his pulse, He found that Little Long, who wrapped around Zhang Lin''s neck, had already flown into the sky. He looked at it and found that Little Long had absorbed the ck clouds in the sky. which After he had absorbed the ck mist he was gradually expanding. his four wings fluttered. His body was muchrger than before. his length is from the usual ten meters. This time, he had grown to thirty meters. ¡°Brother, get away from there. Let Little Long take care of him for you!¡± Little Long sent a telepathic message to him. Chen Ming nodded and let Little Long do what he wanted. Little Long after absorbing the ck cloud into his mouth . He opened his mouth and aimed at Yi Beiyang. A bluish green light gradually gathered into his mouth. ¡°Fantastic Beast Ball Destructive Power Wave!¡± Bloodline Limitation Technique Little Long had now released the ancestor''s memory. Fantastic Beast Ball, Destructive Power Wave Little Long shot a bluish green ball of lightning from the sky straight at Yi Beiyang. Beautiful beams of light streaked down in a straight line from the sky down to the ground. Yi Beiyang was shocked. He had not yet gathered even half of his profound energy. before he was attack ¡°This¡­¡± Yi Beiyang could only look at the light that was streaking down at him with gloomy eyes. He already knew that his destiny would end here. The beam of light crashed down on him before smashing into the ground and bursting out in arge circle. destroys everything. its damage was extremely serious. -38290! Chen Ming and Zhang Moyin with the three girls jumping back from where they used to stand The five of them stood to block the devastating wave from hitting the others. Chen Ming used the Lightning Sect''s defense technique. Meanwhile, Zhang Moyin used the Water Returning Sect''s defense technique. The attack power of the destructive power wave was extremely strong. The damage Little Long had inflicted was over thirty thousand! This attack was extremely powerful! The Sky Profound Realm waspletely destroyed, leaving not a single speck of dust left. Chen Ming and Zhang Moyin were able to resist the explosion for a moment. The explosion stopped. Chen Ming and Zhang Moyin slowly loosened their shields. Little Long used such a strong attack. He slowly floated down from the sky, exhausted. while he floats down he had absorbed the Heaven and Earth profound energy surrounding him. to restore his own profound energy ¡°Brother, I have handled that one for you. The rest is left to you brother." Little Long flew to Zhang Lin before wrapping herself around her neck and falling asleep. Zhang Lin only smiled at Little Long before stroking his head affectionately. She didn''t seem to care that the Little Long wrapped around her neck was actually a four-winged dragon that was over thirty meters long. She was only interested in the lovely Little Long right now. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. He opened the quest, curious as to what else had to be done in order toplete it. ------------------- Mission: Exterminate the Chen n betrayer ------------------- Deal with Chen Nan [o] Deal with Chen Kongyue [o] Deal with Elders [o] Protect Zhang Moyin from being killed [o] Be the Young Patriarch Engage with Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu ------------------- Duration: Start to End of Chen n annual tournament ------------------- Reward: +10 level/10 Red Potion/10 Blue Potion/1000 Spirit Stones ------------------- Chen Ming blinked. The quest to deal with Chen Kongyue was aplished. He hadn''t dealt with that guy yet. He was only dealing with Chen Nan, Elders, and those who wanted to hurt his Grandmother. ¡°Who is the one that beat Chen Kongyue?¡± Chen Ming didn''t have to wait long for an answer. He could feel the cold air. He looked behind him. Found that Dongfang Muren was now walking with Han Wei. He was rooting arge ice cube. Chen Ming saw that and his brows furrowed together. Why would Dongfang Muren walk with the enemy? Han Wei seemed to understand what Chen Ming was thinking. He raised his hand before speaking. ¡°Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''ve decided not to help Chen Kongyue take over the Chen family, you know? I came here because I wanted to hand over Chen Kongyue to the Chen family. only to ask for a small profit back.¡± Chen Ming still looked at him. He didn''t believe what Han Wei said. Han Wei sighed. Dongfang Muren spoke for him. ¡°My grandson-inw. What this young man said was true. Han Wei had handed Chen Kongyue to me along with a group of disciples of the Lightning Sect. They didn''t seem to like how Chen Kongyue treated them differently from the way he treated the Lightning Sect disciples. So they betrayed them. and join our group instead. If not for the young man I think there would have been a lot of bloodshed.¡± Dongfang Muren exined with confidence. Chen Ming only nodded. Since Dongfang Muren had said that As his grandson-inw, he only had to give Dongfang Muren''s face. He turned to Han Wei before speaking. ¡°So how muchpensation do you want? As I said before, I can''t decide anything. You have to wait for my father and grandfather first.¡± Han Wei shrugged. He then told Chen Ming that his men were already waiting. They would go out of town and wait until Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing returned. Chen Ming, after talking to Han Wei, turned to the person who was frozen. Chen Kongyue was now frozen by Dongfang Muren. Chen Ming snapped his finger. He then turned to Dongfang Muren. ¡°Grandfather Muren Would it be okay if I asked you to defrost the ice? I have something to say to my uncle like a man.¡± Dongfang Muren saw Chen Ming had a fierce look on his face. He could only do as Chen Ming asked. He immediately melted the ice for him. After that, Chen Ming talked with Chen Kongyue for several hours. 147 Chapter 147 ¡°I told you everything. Kill me now.¡± Chen Kongyue was now crying blood. He was forced to talk to Chen Ming for hours. He initially didn''t want to talk to Chen Ming. But with whatever Chen Ming did to him It made him agree to speak to him, He wished to die now. Every time he looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were filled with fear. Chen Ming used many methods, forcing him to speak. Chen Kongyue almost lost his mind. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would have so many methods. and every method he used was very creative. Chen Kongyue told him everything Chen Ming wanted. Chen Ming was confident that Chen Kongyue was not capable enough to attract so many people to join his n. He might have brains, but that''s all. Chen Ming got the information he needed. And it was as he thought. The person behind all of this was someone he knew. ¡°It''s what I think. The royal teacher helped him in this matter... But why did the royal teacher have to do that? What was the point of having Chen Kongyue be the head of the Chen family? There must be some kind of conspiracy in this matter.¡± Chen Ming, after obtaining the information, locked Chen Kongyue in the dungeon. including Chen Nan. Chen Ming had destroyed the two dantian. The two could no longer practice their martial arts. And after this, the two will be just ordinary people. As for the punishment after this, it was Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing''s responsibility to decide after the two returned. After dealing with Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan''s affairs, Chen Ming also dealt with the matter of the Lightning Sect disciples. He didn''t want to mess up too many things. He sent all of the Lightning Sect disciples back to their sect. Hua Lin helped him in this matter. and told him that there would be no revenge. The two Grand Elders who threatened the Chen Family''s home were removed from the sect. They had nothing to do with the Sect anymore. Chen Ming was sure that the Lightning Sect didn''t care about them because of Dongfang Gu and especially because of him. He had the ck iron badge of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect that was the strongest sect in the world. As for Dongfang Gu, she was a direct disciple of one of the Sword Saint Sect elders. They couldn''t afford to have a problem with these two giant sects. They could only swallow their pride. and let the matter go Chen Ming already liked that. He had another big problem: he didn''t know what the royal teacher was thinking. He, after obtaining information about the royal teacher behind Chen Kongyue, He also received a new mission. ------------------- Mission: Stop Fen Yanping''s ns. ------------------- Deal with Fen Yanping Deal with #!#%@^!@#!% Deal with !@#W%^@#$ ------------------- Duration: ??? ------------------- Reward: ??? ------------------- Chen Ming had never encountered a mission like this before. He didn''t know who else to deal with besides Fen Yanping. And what reward will be given to him when he seeds in the mission. Chen Ming was sure that whatever mission the system had given to him would be very difficult. but the reward would be the same grade as the mission or even more as well. Chen Ming could feel that his instincts were twitching. This mission was definitely life threatening to him, if He had to guess, with the system omitting the information. The other two must be of a higher level than Fen Yanping. ¡°Humm, maybe they were in the Martial Ancestor Realm. Then I need to be at least in the Sky Profound Realm If I have to face them head on.¡± Chen Ming will grind and grind again. This was the only way he could deal with anything in his way. Chen Ming now walked towards the main hall of the Chen family home. He was now considered thergest position in the Chen Family when Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing were away. ¡°Isn''t this considered I am the Patriarch by default?¡± Chen Mingughed lightly, pretending to be joking, his mission was aplished. ---------------- Be the head of the family [o] ---------------- ¡°Huh, this isn''t too bad. The rest is just getting engaged to Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen, the mission will be aplished.¡± Chen Ming smiled widely. It seems that if it went on in this fashion. It was not difficult to ascend to heaven. inside the royal court, The emperor''s chamber. Fen Yanping was now sittingfortably while drinking tea. He had been in this room for several hours. He had spoken to the nobles that he had to cure the emperor''s condition. letting anyone into the chamber was strictly prohibited. even to the princes. He looked into the shadows of the room before speaking. His voice was as soft as the morning breeze. "report" Within the shadow appeared a killer. He was the Assassin who was originally tasked with dealing with Chen Ming. But now, his expression was not very good. He was thinking of something. Whatever he had seen made him extremely upset. He walked towards Fen Yanping before bowing his head and cupping his hands together. He then reported what Fen Yanping wanted to know. "Report to the royal teacher. Chen Ming showed his true strength. He was able to fight against the Sky Profound Realm. If I were to proceed in assassinating him, I''m afraid that I would not seed.¡± The assassin spoke frankly. He could see what Chen Ming could do. He saw Chen Ming fighting against Yi Beiyuan who was at the advanced level of the Sky Profound Realm. He found that Chen Ming was much stronger than he had imagined. and if he proceeded in assassinating him The person who will die will surely be himself. Fen Yanping''s expression did not change at all. It was as if he had expected it to be like this. He ordered him to look at the situation first. Chen Ming at this moment made him feel excited. He was certain that Chen Kongyue had already told Chen Ming that he was behind in his rebellion. Fen Yanping after listening to the report He turned to the assassin before speaking. ¡°This mission, you don''t need to do anything. It is beyond your hand. You go and tell the head of the Assassin Hall. Send Yao Meiguanyin over. No matter what, she had to kill Chen Ming. I am willing to give the thousand-year-old Snowstone Jade aspensation.¡± The assassin hearing Yao Meiguanyin''s name turned pale. He didn''t dare say anything else. He lowered his head and disappeared into the shadows. He will rush to convey this matter to the head of the Assassin Hall. Fen Yanping seemed to feel that Chen Ming was already a dangerous person. ¡°Chen Ming ha¡­ If you were just an innocent child, then I wouldn''t have to end your life like this. Really unfortunate, really unfortunate.¡± Fen Yanping continued to drink his tea. Yao Meiguanyin was the number one assassin in the lower world. She was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. Even if it was at the same level as Yi Beiyuan. But the measurements are different from each other like the sky and the abyss. She was able to fight with Leng Zhiyi. But even though she hadn''t defeated him even once, He, too, was unable to deal with her. ¡°There is absolutely no way you can escape from her clutches.¡± Fen Yanping continued to drink tea. His ns are now progressing steadily. and it will be aplished soon. His ns may have gone wrong with the Chen family. But there was nothing he couldn''t handle. At the same time, at the Chen family''s house The crisis had now passed. Now was the time to celebrate. Today''s tournament was officially over. Chen Ming announced the cancetion of the annual tournament. because Chen Kongyue rebelled. But after the cancetion He call for celebration. People were having fun while feasting on food. Of course, all expenses were paid by Chen Kongyue''s personal money. He had already seized all of Chen Kongyue''s treasures. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the people. He held up a pot of liquor. before drinking it thirstily He was after drinking the entire pot. He let out a breath. This cold liquor was really delicious, not the same as food. ¡°Drink to Chen Kongyue''s stupidity. which made the Chen family look bad. With this booze and food Let everyone forget about the Chen family''s bad things. as if nothing happened. This is an open bride!¡± Chen Ming said with a smile, the crowdughed. Chen Ming looked charming and cheeky at the same time. He drank and ate in front of everyone. The people drank as Chen Ming wanted. Chen Ming right now was just waiting for Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing toe back. He now took control of the situation by organizing a party. And it worked, now the panicked people returned to calm. Instead, they drank and enjoyed themselves. ¡°Hopefully Father and Grandfather wille back soon. I will be engaged to Wen Jie and Gu''er. After that, I will be able to return to my original world to settle things.¡± Chen Ming, even though he was already fond of this world. He still wanted to return to his old world. He hasn''t finished what was left there. 148 Chapter 148 Chen Ming was now acting calm. Today there should be nothing to worry about anymore. Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan were arrested along with the elders on his side. So there is no one going to trouble him now. He was currently spending time with Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. The two of them now came to eat dinner with him. Dongfang Gu now looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes shone brightly. She had received good news from Chen Ming. Xiao Wen was the same. The smile did not fade from their face at all. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming who was eating and drinking happily. She couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Ming Ming, is it true that after Grandfather and Father have returned to Duanyang City? Ming Ming will be engaged to us immediately.¡± Dongfang Gu was now full of hope. She wanted to be his official fianc¨¦ as soon as possible. It was her dream to be engaging with him after all. Chen Ming nodded. to her before lightly poking her cheek. Her cheeks were extremely soft. ¡°Of course, we will be engaged after my grandfather and father arrive. You don''t have to worry I''m not going anywhere.¡± Dongfang Gu smiled at Chen Ming. before hugging his arm Xiao Wen on the other hand wasn''t too worried. She knew that Chen Ming would definitely do as he said. At this moment, she carefully deboned the fish for Chen Ming. before feeding him. Chen Ming felt very happy right now. On his left was a beautiful and cute Dongfang Gu. On the other side, there was Xiao Wen who was beautiful and sexy. What else could he hope for? Chen Ming ate the fish that Xiao Wen had deboned for him, it was delicious. He is happy now But in his group, there were three others who were suffering. They looked at Chen Ming with envy. ¡°Why is Chen Ming so lucky? He has a beautiful fianc¨¦es and they love him very much. really envious.¡± Zhang Tie groaned. He turned to Xue Ying, who was now drinking tea and eating at the opposite table. Away from him, Xue Ying was a cold pretty girl. She did not allow him and his friends to approach her junior disciple. She could now sense that someone was looking at her. She looked at Zhang Tie with sharp eyes. before turning back to drink tea and eat food. as if he did not exist ¡°Look, we care about him, but he doesn''t care about us. How sad life is?¡± Zhang Tie looked at Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. Both of them had a look of pity on Zhang Tie. Zhang Tie sensed something. He looked at the purple cloth bag that Jiao Qi was holding. and looked at the light blue jade that Yun Mingde had put on his wrist. He narrowed his eyes before speaking. p ¡°One at a time, Jiao Qi, I don''t remember when you liked purple. You usually carry a bag but it''s either ck or brown. You''ve never had a purple bag before. Then why are you holding it all the time? Besides, you Yun Mingde, you are not a person who likes jewelry. Where did you get that essory, hmm?" Jiao Qi was sweating. while Yun Mingde turned his head away. Zhang Tie''s eyebrows twitched. before speaking ¡°Did you guys seed?¡± He said with a dry voice. Jiao Qi smiled brightly. while Yun Mingde smiled slightly. Zhang Tie burst into tears. ¡°Why do other people have seeded and only me who is lonely? Hehehe, it''s so enviable.¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde could only console Zhang Tie. and told him that the two of them would do their best to help Zhang Tie. The two of them would never leave their co-stars for sure. At the other table, Xue Ying looked at Zhang Tie''s table with aplicated expression. It wasn''t that she wasn''t interested in dating any man. However, her and his levels were too different. If Zhang Tie was able to rise to the same level as her, She would consider him. But if he hadn''t reached the level she had. She could only look away. Chen Ming was unaware of his friend''s pain. But even he didn''t know what Zhang Tie was sad about. Chen Ming would surely take him to a higher level together. And that would solve Zhang Tie''s problem at the same time. In front of the Duanyang City Gate right now. There appeared the shadows of two people moving very fast. The two of them looked around and did not understand what had happened. ¡°Father, isn''t it the time for Kongyue to proceed with his n to invade the city now? Why is it that all I see is people roaming around merrily? I''m not blind, right?" ¡°I think the same as you. It was not that basta*d would change his mind after what he had done up until now.¡± ¡°Father, you and I both know that is impossible. Kongyue would rather die than let go of his n. Sometimes I think I should give the position to him, it would be nice. Today, I have a lot of work. And the sry is low-" "Aham" ¡°Sorry, father. I''m justining too much.¡± These two were actually Chen Kongyue and Chen Yijing. The two left their own troops in the middle of the road. and used a light weight technique to cross the abyss They hurriedly traveled at full speed towards Duan Yang. They thought there was going to be a bloody war, but all that they found was a bustling city instead. Why did people get in a good mood to drink and eat food happily like this? The two walked into the city. Observing various points, they did not find anything unusual. until Chen Yijing saw his friend as he drank a jar of wine with gusto. ¡°Old Muren, I asked you to help me take care of my grandson. Why did youe to drink like this?¡± Dongfang Muren looked at the person who called him. Found that Chen Yijing was looking at him with questioning eyes. Dongfang Muren let out augh before speaking. ¡°Old Yijing, you''re reallyte. Take care of your grandson? Hey, You shouldn¡¯t be joking like that, that youngster can fight with a Sky Profound Realm. Who am I to take care of? Just kidding,e and have a drink. Your grandson is in the inn too. Today he will be engaged to my Gu¡¯er and Young miss Xiao.¡± Chen Yijing blinked. He didn''t know what was going on. Dongfang Muren told Chen Yijing about all the events that happened today. Those things happened and ended so quickly that he didn''t expect it to be this easy. He brought with him more than two hundred men. He expected some casualties. But who would have thought, no, not at all, they came here as if they were on vacation. They ate and drank to the fullest with Chen Kongyue''s money that Chen Ming had taken. Who would have thought that the bandits and former soldiers hired by Chen Nan had betrayed them? Saying it''s pathetic The whole n was destroyed by his own treatment of others. In addition to being turned away, it was not enough to be sent to Dongfang Muren. He almost thought it was Chen Kongyue''s n. If it wasn''t for Chen Kongyue really getting beaten ck and blue, He probably wouldn''t believe it. This was Chen Kongyue''s mistake. Chen Yijing could only hold his temples. He didn''t know whether to be angry orugh. with Chen Kongyue''s misfortune. He wanted to deal with Chen Kongyue on his own. But it turned out that Chen Kongyue had been dealt with before the invasion even happened. He was constantly telling Chen Kongyue about treating his people equally. But, Chen Kongyue never listened to him at all. It was a good thing that he did not obey him. If he obeyed what he said There must have been a lot of damage in the city by now. Chen Yijing, after hearing the stories from Dongfang Muren, He immediately went straight to Chen Ming. He smiled at his grandson. He had made the right choice to leave the future of the Chen family to Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw that Chen Yijing was walking towards him. He couldn''t help but smile. and stood up to pay respects to Chen Yijing. Chen Ming had already reached a level above him. No matter what, Chen Yijing was still his elder. 149 Chapter 149 ¡°Grandfather is back? Where have you been to grandfather? There was a lot of trouble at home. Fortunately, the Chen family has me. Otherwise, the house would have been confiscated. There is absolutely no ce to sleep then.¡± Chen Ming said jokingly. Chen Yijing only shook his head. ¡°I have gathered the people in the northern outpost. Who would have thought that Chen Kongyue would dare to cut off the bridge? This made Grandfather unable to bring the manpower back. This was a huge damage to the empire. Even if he was my son, Chen Kongyue must be severely punished.¡± Chen Yijing breathed a sigh. He looked ten years older. He honestly didn''t want to hurt his child for sure. But it''s really necessary that Chen Kongyue had made too many unforgivable things. Chen Ming saw Chen Yijing look very old after speaking about Chen Kongyue''s punishment. He couldn''t help but make another offer so Chen Yijing didn''t need to punish him by himself. and best suited to the current situation ¡°Grandfather, I have already destroyed Chen Kongyue and Chen Nan''s dantian and meridian. Grandfather, I think you don''t need to punish both of them more. Just let them lead a normal life. This kind of fate is already considered a very serious punishment to both of them.¡± Chen Ming knew that Chen Yijing would definitely not want to hurt Chen Kongyue. No matter how bad he was, He was still his son. Chen Yijing nodded to Chen Ming. He also thought that it was a cruel punishment to the people who thought power was more important than life. Chen Kongnan walked towards Zhang Lin. who was now sitting and talking with Zhang Moyin. Both of them came to the party as well. Chen Kongnan was relentlessly scolded by Zhang Lin. Pregnant women were the hardest to please. Chen Kongnan even promised to take good care of her after this. Chen Mingughed at Chen Kongnan. He heard Chen Kongnanin. Wait for him to marry and live with Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen first. He will wait to see what Chen Ming''s condition will be. Chen Ming just shook his head but He hope he wouldn''t have the same condition as his father. Things ended with tea, booze and food. Chen Ming talked to his Grandpa, Grandma, Father and Mother about the engagement. An engagement doesn''t have to be anything big. Only the witnesses of both males and females assumed that the engagement wasplete. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen were very happy. to get engaged to Chen Ming. Both of them couldn''t wait. and were almost the ones who organized all the ceremonies themselves. The engagement was simple. Chen Ming gave the bracelet to Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. The two were so delighted that they kissed him in front of everyone. Chen Ming could only say that his life right now was good. The mission now was officiallypleted. Chen Ming leveled up an additional ten levels, making him at the Intermediate Earth Profound Realm. A little more will be at the advanced level. and might even break through to the level of the Sky Profound Realm who knows. Chen Ming after the engagement He spent time with Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu until the end of the night. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the two. It was probably time for him to say goodbye to the two. He didn''t know when he woulde back here again. But he was sure that in this world time would only pass just three to four days at most. ¡°Gu''er, Wen Jie. Are you two still awake?" Chen Ming called the two from outside the room not far from his room. The moonlight was now shining extremely beautifully. Chen Ming, who was under the moonlight, looked exceptionally handsome and charming. If a girl saw him right now, she would surely fall in love with him. Even handsome Korean idols can''t evenpare to him. Chen Ming had never thought that he had such a handsome face. In fact, he was considered a good-looking person. Moreover, he was already at the level of the Earth Profound Realm at the age of fifteen years. He will grow old very slowly. and when he reached a high level despite his age He would have a face and age like this for hundreds of years. Chen Ming knew that the two were definitely not asleep. The two will definitely be talking about their engagement with him today. He knew why the two were like that because he himself was equally excited. He in his previous world might be in his early twenties. But he had never been engaged to anyone before. Yes, he had a girlfriend. But his girlfriend wasn''t what he thought. He used to think that he might not have anyone after that. Who would have thought that two beautiful women would be his fiancee like this? Xiao Wen was the one who opened the door. Followed closely by Dongfang Gu. Both were in white pajamas. That clearly shows the shape of the two. They both saw that Chen Ming was looking at both of them as He swallowed his saliva. If it was someone else. They would have dealt with them. But this was Chen Ming, their fiancee. Besides not being angry, they both felt good. Xiao Wen clings to the door. Showing the shape of her waist before asking him. ¡°Ming Di, what is it? Wen Jie and Gu¡¯er still haven''t slept. The two of us were talking about Ming Di right now.¡± Dongfang Gu didn''t have a body that exploded like her. But she was still able to show the cuteness side of her body to Chen Ming. ¡°Ming Ming¡­is something wrong?¡± Chen Ming had a slight nosebleed. He quickly wiped his nose. before coughing slightly. before speaking ¡°Ahem, it might not be very convenient to talk outside. Can Ie in and talk to you two?¡± Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu looked at each other before smiling. The two walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s arms on each side before dragging him into the room. ¡°Okay, it''s for Ming Ming.¡± ¡°Wen Jie''s room was always open to Ming Di. You can alwayse to Wen Jie. Night is not a problem.¡± Chen Ming swallowed his saliva. Before nodding He felt that his future would be filled with roses. Entering the room, Chen Ming smelled the scent of flowers. This smell was Xiao Wen''s scent. But there was also the smell of Dongfang Gu. He almost closed his eyes to smell the smell in the room. He had to restrain himself. Otherwise, someone will use him of being a pervert. ¡°Who wouldn''t feel like me after entering the room of such beautiful women." Chen Ming quickly adapted before walking to one of the chairs in the room and sitting on it. He then called for the two to sit with him. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu walked to chairs near Chen Ming and sat on them. They both waited for Chen Ming to have something to say to them. They thought thatte into the night like this. He wouldn''t have thought of doing that to the two of them tonight right? Xiao Wen was now thinking too far. Dongfang Gu still had a young heart. So she didn''t think about it. ¡°Ming Ming, is there something you want to talk to us about?¡± Dongfang Gu asked curiously. Chen Ming now had a rather serious expression. She knew that when he had that expression on his face, he definitely had something to tell them. Chen Ming nodded to Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen, who had now regained theirposure. They also listened intently to what Chen Ming wanted to tell them. ¡°Wen Jie Gu¡¯er, after this I might be gone for a few days. or at most one week I''m not sure if my consciousness is still in this body. Or will my body be gone too? If my body still exists I want the two of you to take care of me.¡± Chen Ming spoke directly. He trusted Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. The two of them had a bond that was tightly tied to him. They would never betray him. Even at the cost of their life Chen Ming saw the baffled expressions of the two of them. He then exined to them that he was able to travel between realms. He didn''t tell the two about him taking over the body of the Old Chen Ming. Honestly, he and the Old Chen Ming were now the same person. Therefore, it was meaningless to separate him and the Old Chen Ming. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do after learning about the fact that he was able to travel across the realm but in honesty They weren¡¯t that surprised. 150 Chapter 150 They knew that there were other realms. The most obvious example was the higher realm which was the world of gods and saints. Traveling across territories between realms was well known to the people. But knowing it doesn''t mean it can be easily crossed. Only the cultivators of the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm had the opportunity to cross the barrier between realms . In this world, the highest level one could reach was the Sky Profound Realm. If they want to proceed in cultivation they would have to go to a higher realm to absorb higher quality Qi . And if they want toe back to this realm again They would be limited by thews of this world. causing no one to want to return to the lower world. ¡°A world without cultivators, a peaceful world, such a realm exists?¡± ¡°A world with lots of delicious food. And techno...umm...technology? What technology is it? And the game that Ming Ming said again¡­how was it?¡± They had never heard of the world Chen Ming referred to. And one more thing was technology. It was a new word for them. Chen Ming understood. They probably don''t know English words. From what they heard from him He had another identity in that world. Dongfang Gu heard that. She hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly, refusing to let go. ¡°Ming Ming wille back right? Will you reallye back?¡± Hearing how wonderful the other world was, Causing fear to appear in Dongfang Gu''s heart. She was afraid that Chen Ming would leave this world and never return. Chen Ming only smiled and gently stroked her head. ¡°Don''t worry Gu''er. Who would be stupid to leave such a cute girl like Gu¡¯er? The time of this world and the other world is very different. Before Gu''er knew I''ll be back.¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming, wanting to confirm if he was telling the truth. But what he said was all true. She just nodded at him. She wanted to go with him, but he wasn''t sure if he could take her with him. The system did not say that he could take anyone with him. Afterforting Dongfang Gu Chen Ming then looked at Xiao Wen. She was afraid too. Chen Ming could only kiss her softly on the lips. causing her to feel that he would never leave her. ¡°No, don''t make that face. I promise I''ll be back.¡± Xiao Wen nodded her head. She believed Chen Ming would never lie to her. Chen Ming wanted to know how it would be. He could carry anything between worlds. In his inventory right now, there were many herbs leftover from brewing pills. He will try to nt it in his world first as an experiment. and after he cleared all his problems When hees back, he will bring back various technologies. It must be very interesting. He wanted to y games with Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming before reaching out her pinky finger. She wanted a promise from him. ¡°Promise Gu''er first that Ming Ming will return. and will return as soon as possible Gu''er didn''t want Ming Ming to go too long. Gu''er won''t be here for long too, Gu''er will have to return to the Sword Saint Sect or Master will be angry with Gu''er.¡± Dongfang Gu still had to return to the sect after this. She could only stay here for a week or two. before she have to return to the Sword Saint Sect ¡°Yes, promise us that Ming Di will return. no more than a week If it goes beyond that, Grandma will definitely bring Wen Jie to the sect with her.¡± Xiao Wen was the same. She had to go with Zhang Moyin to the Water Returning Sect. She had already talked to Zhang Moyin. She only had a week at the Chen family home. Chen Ming felt guilty for not being able to be with them in this period of time. He had promised Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen that he would return within a year. or was about three to four days. To have time to spend together with both of them. After that It was time for Chen Ming to return to his previous world. Chen Ming picked up the key. before turning to face Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen Jie Gu¡¯er, please tell my parents and everyone. that I am secluding myself to cultivate. I wille out within three to four days. I''m sure that after Ie back, my level will definitely increase. I still don''t want to tell anyone about my travels across the world right now. Can I leave you girls in this matter?¡± Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen nodded. ¡°Okay, then I''ll go first. See you in three to four days." Chen Ming did as the key said. He did some recitation. before he dunked the key to the ground. A light streaked down from the sky. before swallowing Chen Ming away. His body disappeared from this world. He didn''t leave his body behind. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen hugged andforted each other. Both of them believed that Chen Ming would definitely keep his promise. ¡­¡­.. Tick-tock, tick-tock, tick-tock, ringing, bells ringing in a dark room. There was arge television turn on. On the television screen, a big red ¡°YOU DIED¡± appeared with a character d in iron armor lying face down on the ground. In front of the TV was a long, soft andfortable ck sofa. On the sofa there was a young man sleeping peacefully. The young man, who was now lying on the sofa, slowly opened his eyes. He yawned before wriggling around in exhaustion. He slowly rubbed his eyes before looking around himself. He found that he was now in the living room in his condo. He blinked his eyes twice. before taking a long breath. ¡°I have returned. It''s a lot easier than I thought.¡± This young man was definitely not Chen Ming who had returned from the martial world. He looked around and found that he was very familiar with this room. It had been a long time since Chen Ming had not seen this room. The first thing he looked at was a TV screenrger than seventy inches. He just shook his head. ¡°All my experience, sigh, sleep deprivation doesn''t help at all.¡± Chen Ming got up from the sofa before pressing the game switch to turn off the console and then television. He looked at the rm clock that was ringing. It''s already seven o''clock in the morning. It''s time for him to go and prepare himself to work He is a teacher so the workce was school and start his first day of work after the semester break. During the semester break, most teachers still have to go to work. But for Chen Ming, the director had given him a special privilege. it didn¡¯t involve money at all...not in the slightest. Chen Ming with familiarity went to turn off the rm clock before going to his bathroom. He walked to the front of the bathroom and then He even had to stop in ce. He looked at the mirror reflecting his reflection. He blinked. He couldn''t believe what he saw. ¡°Who is this? Why is he so handsome?!¡± It''s his face. He knew that his appearance wasn''t that bad. But being a special forces soldier for many years has left many things behind. But now it''s gone. His face now looked much younger than usual. He looked like he was twenty or something. It''s very different from the original that looks older than his actual age. ¡°Hmph, it seems that the result of cultivating profound strength will cause my bodies to be more youthful. This is not bad at all.¡± Chen Ming turned left and right, examining his face and body. His figure was firm like a swimmer. His face was sharp and handsome. He was known as a handsome and sharp young man. He looks like a viin in a novel, He didn¡¯t know. He had such a bad boy charm. All in all, he likes it. Take it 10 out of 10. Chen Ming walked into the bathroom to take a shower. He had a habit of taking a shower that only took him a few minutes. Before getting dressed Chen Ming was considered a wealthy man. Thepany that his grandfather and grandmother left behind was worth billions of yuan, with more than hundreds of millions of yuan being circted per month. He didn''t need to go to thepany often. He only had toe for a meeting twice a month and that was enough. He could live his life however he wanted. Everything will be handled by his manager. No one dared to argue with Chen Ming and no one dared to embezzle the money in thepany. Because the programmers in thatpany were Chen Ming''s people. He knows all who will do what. Chen Ming might be an easygoing person, but he wasn''t a fool. Chen Ming after dressing. He went to his bedroom, opened the safe and took out twenty thousand yuan of cash to use(3000$). before leaving his room. Chen Ming went straight down to the bottom of the condo where he lived. He was on the highest floor which was Sky View. Chen Ming bought this room for over a hundred million. The price might be a bit expensive. But he likes the night view. Chen Ming arrived at the parking lot. His car was very expensive. He was a man after all. He like supercar. Chen Ming started the car and immediately went straight to the school where he had to go to work. Chen Ming had chosen to teach at this school in spite of being a wealthy man. because He had made a promise. and he never goes back on his word. 151 Chapter 151 Chen Ming hurried to work hepletely forgot that someone will follow him here from the world of martial arts. And that someone was Little Long! The little cute Sky dragon. He now slowly woke up after Chen Ming had gone to work. The little dragon was now curled up on the sofa, looking left and right and tilting his head. ¡°Pii? (Where is this ce)?¡± ¡°Pii Pii Pii (this must be the ce where my brother came from)¡± ¡°Pii! (What is this smell!)¡± Little Long slowly flew up from the sofa. He looked out the window before swallowing his saliva. ¡°Pii Pii Pii Pii (wow, why is this world so beautiful? But the energy from heaven and earth here is not delicious. It is so dirty...but What''s that smell?)¡± Little Long couldn''t try to fly out the window but he hit something invisible. "Pii (Is this the Heavenly Barrier? Humm You dare to block my path!)¡± Little Long opened his mouth to gather the surrounding Heaven and Earth energy. But before he could use the beast ball. He had choked on the energy. It tastes very bad like eating rotten food. He will not be able to use this power. ¡°Pii (what should I do?)¡± Little Long was very hungry now. He looked back and forth. He cannot leave this room. He could only find something to eat in this room and wait for his brother to return. He saw something on the table in front of the TV. It is a long and yellowish bar. Little Long can''t read humannguage. "Pii (Just one, my brother won¡¯t mind it right¡­)" Little Long then ate all the snacks in the room. Special cheese sticks that Chen Ming would be willing to stop ying the game and go to buy it. It was nowpletely inside Little Long''s stomach. When finished eating, he went to sleep with peace of mind. "Pii~ (yummy)" He fell asleep, waiting for Chen Ming to return Chen Ming had already driven to the school. The students and teachers all looked at him. Eyes full of curiosity and envy. The supercar he was driving was so cool. Chen Ming stepped out of the car. He, beforeing to the school, had examined his strength. whether it still works or not. The answer was. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Realm Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 132 Health 5280/5280-50%(2640) Mystical Energy 26400/26400-50%(13200) --------------------- Chen Ming was swept away by thews of this world, half of his power was suppressed. but even though he only had half of his power He could still use his one hand to lift the carfortably. His strength went down from four tons to two tons. It was still enough to make him Superman anyway. ¡°In this world, I wouldn''t have to use that much power. Besides, I haven''t even used my dragon power yet.¡± If he releases the dragon power his power would then go back to the same as before. which he thought he didn''t need that much power in this world anyway. Chen Ming got out of the car and closed the door then turned on the anti-theft rm as usual. Now was the time for him to go clock in to work in the teacher''s room. Chen Ming walked in a cool fashion. The female teachers and female students looked at Chen Ming almost drooling. ¡°Is that Teacher Chen? Why did Teacher Chen change so much? Why is he so handsome?¡± ¡°Did the teachers go to Korea during the semester break? Look, he''s even more handsome than the idol¡± Chen Ming was really handsome, even he himself had to admit. Chen Ming arrived at the teacher''s room.No one dared toe near him. Even though he had a better look, the reputation of the demon teacher was still there. He was loved by students. But also terrified at the same time. Arriving at the teacher''s room He scanned the fingerprints for work. Thirty minutes early. That¡¯s good And then he went to his desk. to prepare for his teaching in the morning. ¡°Good morning Teacher Chen.¡± Arriving at his desk. His desk neighbor immediately greeted him, Yao Ming, a physical education teacher. He had been friends with Chen Ming since Chen Ming came to teach at this school. He may be a bit of a pervert but He had a good heart. ¡°Good morning Teacher Yao.¡± They both have the same name as Ming. The two therefore called each other''sst names instead. Yao Ming was dressed as usual today. blood red tracksuit. ¡°Ah, it is really good this morning. I saw many beautiful teachers and students walking with short skirts. It was a pity the wind wasn¡¯t blowing but that was enough to vitalize my soul. This life is really heaven. Who wants to be anything? I want to be just a PE teacher for the rest of my life.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh at Yao Ming. He had said this, but not once did he sneak a peek under the teacher or student''s skirt. He was strict with his work. This was what other people know. So no one paid much attention to what he said. ¡°So then, good luck. It seems that Xiao Mu is waiting for you at home with a whip or a candle.¡± ¡°Why are you talking about my wife now? Having said that, I could feel the savagery air.¡± They bothughed. Yao Ming was afraid of his wife. Dare to speak arrogantly The two talked for a moment. Before another teacher walked into the office Yao Ming elbowed him lightly, making him turn to look. The teacher who came to scan the finger was a teacher with a beautiful face, good figure, in a ck suit, her breasts were big, her buttocks was wide, She had her sses on, Her name was Xie Lin. Xie Lin, after scanning her fingerprints, walked over and sat at the desk next to Chen Ming. She was another of his desk friends. She slightly looked at Chen Ming, her eyes wide open. before speaking ¡°Teacher Chen?¡± "That''s right, it''s Teacher Chen. Good morning, Teacher Lin." Xie Lin let out a sigh. She thought that an unknown person was sitting next to her. Her cheeks fluttered slightly. ¡°Teacher Chen, why didn''t youe to work during the semester break? Bribed the director again? Did you have fun ying games all day?¡± Chen Ming could feel the gloom in Xie Lin''s tone. He knew that Xie Lin had a secret crush on him. But he had a problem with women before. He was betrayed badly. He didn''t want to start a rtionship with anyone else. But that was then, not now. Chen Ming had already healed his heart. He was ready to open up to anyone who entered his life. Chen Ming smiled at Xie Lin. He knew that Xie Lin had a secret crush on him. He who was now healed couldn''t help but tease. ¡°Yeah It was very fun, it''s too bad that no one was ying with me. How about you, Teacher Lin? Would you like toe and y with me?" Xie Lin didn''t think Chen Ming would seduce her like this. She hadn''t thought of it before. Her face flushed red before hurriedly picking up the book to cover herself. ¡°Ah, um, that is.¡± Chen Ming saw her embarrassed expression andughed. ¡°Teacher Lin, I was joking, you don''t have to be that serious.¡± Xie Lin looked disappointed. and only med herself for not seizing that opportunity. Chen Ming only shook his head. He knew that Xie Lin would secretly cry in her heart. He spoke in his deep voice. with a face that is more handsome than the star on TV ¡°Teacher Lin, there is no ss in the afternoon. Shall we go get something to eat?¡± Xie Lin was hit again and the damage was so strong. her face was redder than it was now. She was definitely not letting the opportunity slip away again this time. "I go! Let''s go" Chen Ming and Yao Ming nowughed. Several teachers nearby looked at her before shaking their heads. Xie Lin even had to lower her head to escape reality. She identally spoke loudly. He was because he decided to give Xie Lin a chance. She didn''t look at him for money or attractiveness. She liked him for his character. She was very cold at first with him. Not interested in him at all. But a full year has passed. She knows what kind of person he is. He wasn''t the person she thought he would be. And soon she fell in love with him. But he didn''t open up to her. This was the reason why she was in such a hurry to respond to him. 152 Chapter 152 She was afraid that if she didn''t make a move. he would float away. She wasn''t the only one who liked him. There were still many people who liked him. And each of them was not inferior to her at all. It''s eight o''clock now. time for teaching had arrived. Chen Ming said goodbye to Xie Lin and Yao Ming. Xie Lin smiled at him. and told him not to make an appointment in the afternoon, which he said he would definitely not forget. Chen Ming went straight to his ssroom. Along the way, he passed by an English teacher. He looked at Chen Ming with eyes filled with disdain and envy. ¡°Don''t think you can beat me. No matter what, Teacher Lin will be mine.¡± Chen Ming rolled his eyes. What do you want to think? He didn''t have time to pay attention. He passed by the English teacher named Stephen. Stephen is a Half Chinese Half American teacher. He was as handsome as Chen Ming. He''s more European than China with his blonde hair and blue eyes. If it was another woman, he would be able to flirt easily. But to Xie Lin, it was like a Titanic crashing into a giant block of ice. What was the result? It sinks. Chen Ming ignored Stephen. and go on his way. He doesn''t have to care about the dog barking all the time, right? Chen Ming soon arrived in the ssroom. The students were still ying. And speaking loudly, Chen Ming quietly used his stealth technique to enter the ssroom and stand in front of the room. He sat down on the chair and crossed his legs, then looked at everyone. He became fond of this technique. It enabled him to prank the students he was teaching. Chen Ming was already sitting cross-legged. He immediately released his stealth technique. The students continued to ignore him until he coughed a little. Everyone looked at Chen Ming at the same time in shock. ¡°It seems that you are all very brave. Not paying attention to the teacher. The bell rings and still ys. still talking loudly You want to get punished a lot, don''t you?.¡± The ominous pressure radiation was extremely intense. All the students hurriedly sat down. No one dared to say anything. Everything was quiet in a few seconds. ¡°Wow, that''s great. You can do it. Fortunately, today is the first day of school. Otherwise, You all will definitely be panting and begging for mercy. Well, let''s pick up the book. I will not teach today, but I will tell you where we will study this year. Anyone who likes to study will be able to prepare before others. Whoever fails the exam¡­will be sent to hell." All of them just let out a weakugh. Chen Ming got up from his chair. and started checking names and checking books to see if anyone didn''t bring them. He didn¡¯t punish unnecessarily. Who didn''t bring the book? He will just let them read the book with their deskmate. He kept checking names until he reached a name that he felt familia but at the same time unfamiliar. ¡°Xiao Wen¡­¡± He didn''t recognize the names of the students in the ss. But he knew the names of the ones he knew! Xiao Wen was the name of his fianc¨¦e in the World of Martial Arts. What does this mean? Or is it just a coincidence? He knew there was going to be a new student transferring in, but didn''t think there would be a name like his fianc¨¦e in another world. "Xiao Wen?... " Chen Ming called out Xiao Wen''s name and looked around the room. He tried to look for Xiao Wen, but couldn''t find. He just shook his head. How could Xiao Wen be here? He didn''t think that the Xiao Wen he was calling by name would be the Xiao Wen he knew. She must be someone else with the same name as her. Bute to think of it. Previously in another world both his father and mother looked the same as his father and mother in this world. Plus, the disciple from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect he met at the Merchant Hall was the same as his senior in the university. His Xiao Wen might even exist in this world. ¡°It might be possible. And if that was true¡­ it would feel strange to me.¡± Chen Ming only let out a sigh before looking around. He hoped that Xiao Wen was a different person from another world. Otherwise it would be awkward to look at. ¡°Xiao Wen in this world is a student. Xiao Wen, who was in another world, was already twenty-two years old. It''s probably not the same person.¡± Look at the ages of his father and mother. and the age of his senior was simr. He thought that if Xiao Wen had a real existence in this world She would probably be in college.She shouldn''t be in high school. Chen Ming called out Xiao Wen''s name one more time. but no one answered. He thought that Xiao Wen probably had not arrived yet. New students usually have to report to the education department before entering the ssroom. He would have to wait another five to ten minutes. The teacher must walk and bring her to the room. The students who heard Xiao Wen''s name Some expressed doubt, some expressed excitement. a student raised his hand and Chen Ming looked at that student. He remembered that this student was named Zhou Yang. ? ¡°What is it, Zhou Yang? I know what you want to ask. But if you ask what I thought, you will have to run around the field.¡± Chen Ming smiled, everyone felt that the smile was very charming. If it wasn''t what their teacher would actually do to them, They would be charmed by him. Zhuo Yang, hearing what Chen Ming had said, only let out a dryugh before lowering his hand. He was about to ask if the new student was cut or not. He''s just a teenage boy with surging hormones. He felt lucky to raise his hand before asking. and did not ask before asking permission. Otherwise, the result would not end well. He was once caught by Chen Ming when he took a man of culture book and read it in the ssroom. After that day, his weight had dropped by almost a kilogram. His muscles grew. He should have been happy, but not at all. It was so painful that he had no mind to think about it. Chen Ming then looked at his students. No one dared to ask anything more than they should. to which Chen Ming could answer as much as he could. After that, he waited for his new student for a moment. For about five minutes He heard the sound of the sliding door opening. The bald man appeared. He looked at Chen Ming with a tired expression. Chen Ming felt as if he had not slept for several days. He was the director of this school. the one Chen Ming bribed with a lot of money. He wanted to ask the director what was wrong. He and the director were close. Otherwise, no matter how much money he had.The director wouldn''t let him stop during school holidays. He didn''t even have time to ask. The director spoke up first. ¡°Teacher Chen, today a new student has arrived. I ask Teacher Chen to take care of the new student." Chen Ming tilted his head slightly. Will she be a troubled kid with an unusual background? The director had such a reaction. He wanted to ask more questions but the director raised his hand. It was bodynguage saying, ¡°No, don''t ask.¡± Chen Ming didn''t ask and instead looked at the students behind him. Chen Ming saw the students behind the director. He only blinked his eyes. His current student was Xiao Wen that was not Xiao Wen. The Xiao Wen that Chen Ming saw was Xiao Wen who looked the same as his Xiao Wen. but the difference was that she looks younger with smaller breasts. And She had a cold look on her beautiful face. Director after saying that fled away. He seemed to leave her for Chen Ming to manage. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes were extremely cold. She ignored Chen Ming, ignored everyone, and immediately went to sit at the back of the room. Chen Ming could only shake his head. 153 Chapter 153 Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen who was now acting like an emo. She didn''t look at him and didn''t care about the people around her. It was as if she didn''t want to be here in the first ce. Seeing this, Chen Ming couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Student Xiao Wen. Is there something that upsets you? If so, can you tell me what it is?¡± Xiao Wen ignored Chen Ming. He only let out a sigh. If he hadn''t been sucked into another world and did not meet Xiao Wen in that world He probably wouldn''t feel this bad. He just shook his head. "If you don¡¯t want to speak to me then it¡¯s okay but try to get along with your friends in the ss. and then stopped looking out of the window. bring up the book." Chen Ming walked towards the front of the ss and continued to teach. He teaches about countries and geography. He has a very strong knowledge of this area. He was a former special forces soldier. He had been on missions in many countries. He knew the geography of many countries better than their native. Chen Ming began to teach. Xiao Wen still ignored him. She didn''t open the book, didn''t do anything, his eyebrows twitched. The students in that room began to think in their hearts how long Chen Ming could endure Xiao Wen. ¡°Hey, when do you think Teacher Chen will explode? I say soon. That girl will have to run tenps around the field for sure.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher Chen doesn''t care about gender. She will be punished like everyone else.¡± ¡°But wouldn''t that be a little cruel? Look at her, cute and fragile.¡± ¡°Bah, there is no such thing as fragile for Teacher Chen. To him, the word cruel is different from a normal human!¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. They didn¡¯t not remember. He already said that when he teaches, don''t talk to each other. If they want to talk, talk after the session is over. with great speed the chalk in his hand shot straight to both of them. The two male students who were talking were headshots. Chen Ming had greatly increased in his strength but he was still able to control his powers well because of the seal. ¡°Stop talking now. This is yourst chance, understand?¡± "Yes!" Both students were silent. Xiao Wen for the first time looked at Chen Ming. She looked a little shocked. She seemed to be interested in his chalk method. Chen Ming smiled. before starting to teach The teaching was as Chen Ming had expected. He was able to teach more than eighty percent of the students in the room to understand. But there was still a part of his students that didn''t understand. Chen Ming told them to go and review. If they didn¡¯t understand after that, they could ask him in the teacher''s room. p Chen Ming then looked at Xiao Wen. She looked out the window again. Chen Ming now felt as though Xiao Wen was a caged bird. Something must have happened to her. That''s why she built a wall to separate it from others like this. Chen Ming noticed that male and female students were trying to talk to her. But she wasn''t interested in talking to them at all. She was clearly a problem child! His Xiao Wen must not be a problem child. ¡°Student Xiao Wen. At noon, go see me in the teacher''s room." Chen Ming said in a serious tone. Male and female students swallowed their saliva. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. before ignoring him and turning to look out of the window. Everyone in the room was so frightened that they almost peed themselves. Xiao Wen was very brave. Of course, that was because she definitely didn''t know the reputation of the Demon Teacher Chen. She just came to school here today. So she still didn''t know the horrors. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen before releasing his aura. Xiao Wen''s eyes opened wide. She felt as though being looked down upon by a higher existence. She swore she saw an illusion of a dragon appearing behind Chen Ming. ¡°What I said, did you hear that, Xiao Wen?¡± Xiao Wen trembled. No one had ever been able to put pressure on her with just their words and eyes. She just nodded slowly. Any aura that was pressing on her disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chen Ming smiled. ¡°If you understand then good. Now let''s get ready for the next ss.¡± Chen Ming then went straight out of the ss to go to teach in another ss. He still had two more sses to teach. After that, He will be free all day. Time passed and it was time for lunch. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. She and him were in the same room. This was a good opportunity for her to talk to him without anyone getting in her way. Xie Lin slowly moved closer to Chen Ming. She wanted to say something. But she could feel something touching her mouth. Chen Ming used his index finger to touch her lips. ¡°Shu, don''t say anything. There seemed to be someone outside the room but refused to enter. Let''s talk when we go get something to eat together.¡± Xie Lin nodded. She can wait. Chen Ming had already shown that he was worthy enough for her to try to get close to him. She didn¡¯t care about his money. because personality was worth more than any money. ¡°Oh, I got it. See you at De Nourriture, across from the main gate.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Xie Lin then left the room. Let Chen Ming talk to the one who was hidden. Chen Ming spoke up after Xie Lin had left. ¡°Why note in, Xiao Wen, I am waiting.¡± Chen Ming heard a slight hum. Before Xiao Wen opened the door. and spoke to him for the first time in this world ¡°Who exactly are you? Tell me now." After speaking, Xiao Wen took out something from her pocket. It was yellow and filled with red letters that were hard to read. The one that she brought up was a talisman that Chen Ming thought might be her weapon. That talisman that was made from paper. as if it had solidified Xiao Wen then pointed it at Chen Ming. ¡°That kind of aura is not something an ordinary person can have!¡± Xiao Wen was very serious. Her aura appeared. Chen Ming checked her stats. and found something interesting --------------------- Name: Xiao Wen Title: C-rank taonist Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 60 Health 600/600 Spirit power 300/300 Rtionships: Unfriendly --------------------- 154 Chapter 154 C-rank taoist? Chen Ming was once a special force soldier. He had gone through many battles and had received many hellish missions. During those missions he found many iprehensible things. One of them was a taoist. He remembered that these people were extremely difficult to deal with. They use strange subjects. Some people can make shields out of rocks, dirt, and sand. Some can emit fire from their mouths. Some people can use psychic powers. and many more They were the ones Chen Ming didn''t want to meet the most, but they were the ones Chen Ming met the most in missions. but even then, Chen Ming hade across them often. Chen Ming still had a way to easily defeat them. The answer was bomb. many many bombs. No matter how good they were, they will be bombed. They were indeed capable. But it''s not like they were immortal. Most of their power.The technology can ovee them if used correctly and in the right way. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen with a smile on his face. He didn''t feel that she was intimidating him at all. With her and his power levels being as different as the sky and the abyss. He was able to stand still and let her attack him. Without him having a scratch at all. Chen Ming slowly rose from his seat. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Xiao Wen before taking the talisman in Xiao Wen''s hand and examined it. His Sky Steps were now able to move as fast as if he had disappeared. To the average person, it would be seen as if he could move in the blink of an eye. ---------------------- Name: me Talisman Stage: Rank C Properties: It is a medium to connect to the spirit of fire Price: 2500 yuan ---------------------- Chen Ming looked at the price. A single thin piece of paper was priced at two thousand and five hundred yuan (400 usd). It seemed that being a taoist would cost quite a bit of money. Xiao Wen on the other side couldn''t keep up with Chen Ming''s movements. He was moving very fast. She couldn''t even look And before she knew it, her talisman had disappeared from her hand. Xiao Wen hurriedly jumped backward before taking out several of her talismans from her pocket. Chen Ming saw that then whistled. She probably had hidden many of the talisman inside her. With its price being this high He was sure that she woulde from a wealthy family. to be brave enough to use such an expensive item The talisman she took out now was different from the one in his hand. It not only solidified but also ignited. She wanted to attack Chen Ming. inside the teacher''s room Chen Ming let out a sigh. Xiao Wen was doing something in too much of a hurry. "If you won''t tell, then." Xiao Wen attacked Chen Ming. She was confident that Chen Ming was definitely not a human. Chen Ming didn''t move just made a protective shield with his water energy. Chen Ming adapted and made it from the Lightning Sect''s Technique. He can do whatever he wants. The system helped him manage everything. The me that came out of the talisman was easily extinguished. His water energy was several times more powerful than the energy contained in the talisman. Xiao Wen''s mouth dropped. She thought that she would be able to defeat Chen Ming for sure with many powerful talismans. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Which sect are you from? Isn''t your teacher teaching you not to be impatient? It''s lucky that I am your teacher. If you attack someone who is stronger than you out there. you would definitely be dead.¡± Chen Ming burned the talisman in his hand. He already knew where the Qi was stored. It was kept in the messy word that could be seen immediately as it was written by the creator¡¯s life blood. No wonder it was so expensive. One day, the creator who created the talisman probably wouldn''t be able to create a lot of it. The higher the level, the more expensive it was. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. She understood what Chen Ming wanted to say. But she still didn''t trust Chen Ming. She was sure that he was not human. But she didn¡¯t know what he was, spirit? wraith? Or the devil? If he was a spirit, probably not so much. so were the ghosts But if it''s a devil Even her master would not be able to defeat him. Xiao Wen gritted her teeth. She tried to stay calm. before speaking ¡°I''m here to talk to you. Can you tell me who you are and where did youe from? This is the Xiao family''s duty. I can''t let you go without knowing who you are and where you came from.¡± Chen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows. She attacks him without knowing whether he was a friend or an enemy. Maybe he really wanted to meet her teacher. Chen Ming let out a sigh. Where did his beautiful and gentle Xiao Wen go? Who is this? Was she the one who just had Xiao Wen''s face? he really don''t understand Seeing Chen Ming''s tired expression, Xiao Wen groaned before walking to a nearby chair. She was sure she couldn''t beat him. She just sat down there. He''s really hard to understand. Chen Ming spoke to Xiao Wen. answer the questions she wanted. ¡°As you know, Who is me, where did Ie from? My history is not that hard to get. If youe from a family of taoist. Your family might find my information already. But do not tell others. Otherwise there would be a big problem.¡± Chen Ming didn''t want to be in trouble. He came back to this world to clean up what was left behind. He did note to create problems that he already had. Xiao Wen ignored him. She came here to know if Chen Ming was a normal person. And the result was that he was extraordinary. Especially his power that was shown to her for a moment. It was a power that was too much for her to understand. She had now sent a message to her family. Her family will definitely be here soon. And now she will know who Chen Ming really is. Chen Ming did not know when she sent the message. She uses a unique technique for messaging. If not from the Xiao family Nobody knows how to send messages like she does. Chen Ming felt that something had passed him. He looked at Xiao Wen who pretended to be ignorant. He had a headache. ¡°Xiao Wen, did you send a message to your family?¡± Xiao Wen twitched slightly. Not sure how he caught her. ¡°I can feel the profound energy in the air. you sent a signal If I''m not mistaken, it''s morse code, right? I didn''t know what you sent because you sent it randomly only the person who knew the unique meaning would understand . But you are escting it unnecessarily.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming walked to his chair before he turned his head to Xiao Wen and spoke to her. It was as if what she had done a moment ago had been erased from his memory. ¡°Now that''s what happened. First let''s talk about what I want to talk about. Xiao Wen, did the teacher do something to upset her? Why are you staring at the teacher like that? Even though today is the first day the two of us met?¡± Chen Ming asked. Xiao Wen looked the other way, not wanting to answer Chen Ming''s question. Chen Ming only shook his head. He knew that no matter what question he asked, Xiao Wen would not answer him. ¡°Since you don''t want to say anything. You can take a lunch break. eat food properly. I will ask the person who came to see me.¡± Chen Ming got up from his seat. Leave Xiao Wen there. Xiao Wen looked at him. When he left the room, Xiao Wen picked up her mobile phone. before making a call to a number Xiao Wen didn''t wait long and the line was answered. The voiceing out of the phone was the voice of an old man. His voice was filled with warmth and softness. like the voice of a good old man. ¡°How is it Wen? It''s the first day of school. Just now, grandfather received a signal from you. Grandfather is sending people there.¡± Xiao Wen was now talking to her grandfather. She hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°Grandfather, you don''t have to send anyone. Grandfather must havee here by himself. The other party was extremely strong. The aura that he had shown. Wen had never experienced it before.. Grandpa has to test him by himself.¡± The line that Xiao Wen was speaking was silent for a moment. before the old man spoke again. ¡°Granddaughter, can you give a brief exnation of what his aura is like?¡± 155 Chapter 155 Xiao Wen thought for a bit beforeing to a conclusion. She told her grandfather what she thought. Her grandfather, upon hearing this, immediately rushed out of his house in a hurry. He did not hesitate, jumping over the houses and buildings towards the school at his full speed. This speed of travel was faster than using a car. Meanwhile, Chen Ming had already headed towards the restaurant on the opposite side of the school. The restaurant was not too far from the school. He didn''t even need to drive his car. Chen Ming crossed the street and arrived inside the store. The receptionist weed him. Chen Ming often eats at this restaurant. He could be called the VIP guest here. And just as he was about to tell the staff that he wanted to open a VIP room, he heard the sound of Xie Lin talking to someone. That sound was well known to him. He sighed and walked towards where he heard the sound. ¡°I already told you, Stephen, I''m waiting for Teacher Lin. Please be courteous and get out of the seat here.¡± Stephen was now sitting across from Xie Lin. She had a very dissatisfied look on her face. She tried to chase him away. But Stephen still had a thick face, refusing to get up. Xie Lin saw Chen Ming walking towards the table. She didn''t want Chen Ming to misunderstand so she stood up. Stephen who saw her hurriedly stood up with a disgusted look toward him. He was very angry. ¡°Lin, Why did you choose him over me? I have more money, my looks are better, I work honestly but that guy likes to disappear during the semester break. That guy is addicted to games. What good does he have? He just has a little knowledge of geography. He only inherited some money from his family. Is this the person you will trust to take care of you in the future?¡± Chen Ming''s heard him couldn¡¯t help his eyebrows twitch. He just shook his head. Stephen thought he was just the lucky guy. inherited some money from his family. He admits that it''s partly true. but not all even if he has no inheritance. He had so much money from doing missions that he could fill a room full with big figure bills. Chen Ming immediately walked towards the table that Xie Lin had reserved for him. Today there must be someone being taught. ¡°Good talk¡± Chen Ming appeared in front of Stephen. He had a bright smile on his face. But if anyone knows Chen Ming well. This is a danger signal. that even a tiger in the forest looks like a little cat. Xie Lin saw that Chen Ming had arrived and immediately rushed towards him. She tried to exin what happened. And she was afraid that he would misunderstand. Chen Ming only smiled and patted her head lightly. Her face was extremely red. Even if she felt embarrassed, she didn''t deny him. ¡°Don''t worry, Teacher Lin. I believe Teacher Lin." The red-faced Xie Lin let out a sigh of relief before nodding her head. She was slightly disappointed that Chen Ming stopped patting her head and turned to Stephen instead. Stephen almost made her lose her opportunity to date Chen Ming. Stephen on the other side looked at both of them. Xie Lin made a sweet expression. It made him feel very jealous. He had been pursuing Xie Lin since he first saw her. That was before Chen Ming came in. Xie Lin was a beautiful teacher who was very sexy and wore sses. Who doesn''t like her? But she was supposed to be a cold and aloof teacher. It changed when Chen Ming became a teacher in the school. She at first disliked him very much because he thought he used an underhand method to enter the school. But over time, she realized it wasn''t like that. Chen Ming came in purely with his talent. And on top of that, he saved her from many situations that caused her to be harmed or humiliated. She began to fall in love with him. Until now Stephen wanted to raise his head and shout to the heavens. Why not give him a good chance instead of Chen Ming? He didn''t realize that the sky was now dark. As if the heavens wanted to say that even if the heavens gave him a chance He wouldn¡¯t seed. Because of the various situations that ur Only Chen Ming could solve it. If dealing with godfathers in the underground circle was easy, then go and try it. Chen Ming to help Xie Lin out of the bad situation, he even destroyed one of the four strongest gangs overnight. That gang even the police did not dare to bother them. Xie Lin was safe from all the underground godfathers from then on. If it''s Stephen to face this adversary. it surely was his body that would be found floating in the sea. Stephen with his envy pointed at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Surname Chen. I don''t know what you did to Lin. But I have to ask you to leave Lin''s life right now. Otherwise, don''t say I didn''t warn you.¡± Chen Ming looked at Stephen. His threat was like the sound of a dog barking. Chen Ming didn''t even look him in the eye. He wondered what Stephen could do to him. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Chen Ming asked to be sure. Stephen replied confidently with an angry expression on his face. ¡°You''re just a geography teacher. Only received a small fortune from the family, how much? Has that car been paid off yet?" Stephen did not know how big thepany behind Chen Ming was. The car was bought with cash. His dividends each quarter could buy dozens of cars he had. This does not include any other assets. ¡°Ah, I see. So how are you going to deal with me?¡± ¡°How am I going to deal with you?, just you wait.¡± Stephen picked up his phone. He recently bought shares of a middle-sspany. He holds enough shares to control the insiders as he wants. He invested more than five million yuan. Which is enough Butpared to the money Chen Ming had, it was like a child''s pocket money spent at school for him. ¡°This is Stephen, give me all the information about Chen Ming.¡± ¡°...(voice on the phone)¡± ¡°Chen Ming that I told you. Yes, that''s the person." ¡°...(voice on the phone)¡± ¡°What do you mean? The information is locked. How is this possible¡­ security level¡­ level three, hey, aren¡¯t you kidding?¡± Look at the facial expressions and the conversation. Stephen would definitely let his hacker find Chen Ming''s information. and his hackers were unable to find his data. Because his information was ssified as National Level. Highest Confidential Information (Level Three), only the very influential people had ess to Level Three Affiliate Content. Hackers have the ability to prate the security. But no one is stupid enough to do that. Doing so means getting arrested warranted by government agencies across the country. or even around the world. Doing so was nothing but suicidal. Chen Ming looked at the now pale Stephen. He could only smile. ¡°Hey, did you find any good stuff? Haha. I thought so. Let''s go Xie Lin." Chen Ming didn''t have to deal with Stephen right now. He had already lost his mind. Who said you had to go through many calls in order for someone toe out and deal with it? Just tell them to search for his name into any system and everything will be done. 156 Chapter 156 Xue Lin was now worried. She knew that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. But the other party was the same. She was confident in Chen Ming. But it still couldn''t stop making her worry about him. ¡°Teacher Chen¡­ what Stephen was talking about.¡± Xue Lin heard what Stephen said on the phone. He did not speak softly, he spoke loudly, deliberately for Chen Ming and her to hear. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Teacher Lin, there is no need to worry. Stephen can''t do anything to me. Soon he will be dealt with.¡± ¡°Dealt with means killed?¡± Xue Lin''s face turned pale. She had no feelings for Stephen. but talking about life and death. Chen Ming smiled. ¡°No, not that much. At most, his personality will be adjusted, no more, no less. Maybe we will see him again in several months.¡± Chen Ming led Xie Lin to a VIP room that only he and a few other customers had ess to. money alone could not let you in, you must be famous as well. Xue Lin now seemed to be more at ease. She knew that Chen Ming was definitely not lying. If he said so, then it must be like that. same as before Every word he said was always true. At the same time Chen Ming took Xue Lin on a date. and ate lunch together unknowingly someone was suffering from anxiety. Stephen was now pale and sweating. He had never thought that Chen Ming would be a giant in this industry. ¡°level three confidential, inessible to anyone. only at the level of being a senior country executive or heads of various organizations What am I doing? Who exactly is that man?¡± Stephen gritted his teeth, he had now kicked the iron te. Who would have thought that such a person would be a geography teacher? Although the school he taught at was a famous school. But it still wasn''t high enough for someone of his level. He thought and thought again. He didn''t know what his Third Level existence was. Most of them were probably spies or officers in the national security agency. But no matter what He couldn''t do anything anyway. He could only wait and see what would be done to him. ¡°What was that guy doing at school? This doesn''t make sense. A person of that level should be where he should be. And where he should be is not here¡­¡± Stephen doesn''t understand. Why is he here and while he was thinking hard His cell phone rang. The contact number is the number of the senior board of thepany that he holds shares. He had a bad feeling. He answered the phone before the other side shouted insults at him with bad words. before saying that the board had repossessed his shares and has transferred the final dividend to him along with the current share price and the breach of contract to him. After this, he didn¡¯t have toe to let them see his face again. Stephen swallowed. He knew that this was a signal that told him. He''s about to face his cmity. He hurriedly walked towards his car. He wouldn''t stay where he was so they would arrest him. Yes, he would have to flee the country as quickly as possible. The question was will he be able to leave the country? Inside the VIP room Chen Ming was having lunch with Xue Lin. A sumptuous meal was set up in front of him and Xue Lin. Chen Ming had already ordered quite a lot of food. He misses the food of this world that was full of vor. Food in the martial world was good. But the ingredients are too few. And most importantly, it doesn''t have cheese! ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll bring cheese and soft drinks. See how much I can earn from it. Spirit stones are very necessary for cultivators.¡± Chen Ming had a thousand spiritual stones in his inventory. as a reward from the mission He was not in a hurry to use it. He still has a year. He hoped that the system would give him the mission sooner. and while he was about to eat food. He was speechless. The mission came up for him. It is a small mission that can be done easily. ------------------- Mission: Taoist World ------------------- -Passed Xiao Danyong¡¯s test -Make an impression on the future fiancee of this world (Xiao Wen) -Make an impression on the future lover (Xue Lin) -Show ture might ? ------------------- Duration: at the end of today ------------------- Reward: 5 level, 100 Talisman(Empty)/Heaven''s Brush/ Ten thousand Year Ink Bottle ------------------- Chen Ming smiled. He immediately agreed to the mission. He knew where it would turn out. After epting the quest, he ate food with Xue Lin. talk about things It was a date he hadn''t done in a long time. A date with Xue Lin went well. The meal was delicious. He didn''t spend much money on meals. After that, the two returned to school together. Both afternoons, although there was no teaching, there was still work to be done. Inside the teacher''s room Chen Ming and Xiao Lin worked separately. She had to check the homework she gave during the semester break. While Chen Ming was preparing a lesson n Even though he looked like he didn¡¯t care much about school work, he was just as serious about teaching as the other purposes that he came here. The two are now busy with work, not realizing that Stephen has disappeared from the room. No, He disappeared from school. He had made a smooth escape. and probably won''te back for a month or nevere back again. Nobody cares about Stephen. Now everyone was doing their own work. And while Chen Ming was preparing a lesson n, The same bald director walked into the room. He had a tired expression on his face. He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at him. Chen Ming could swear that he could feel the director''s killing intent. Chen Ming also heard him murmur in his throat. It was as if there were more headachesing to him. He will resign and go take care of the buffaloes in his hometown. Chen Ming felt a little guilty, yes, really a little. ¡°Teacher Chen, someone wants to meet you. Hurry up ande to my room now." Chen Ming nodded. He had already guessed who made the director''s face look like that. Xue Lin was worried about Chen Ming. She hurriedly got up from her seat before speaking. ¡°Teacher Chen, let me go with you. If it''s about Stephen I am ready to be beside Teacher Chen.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xie Lin before nodding his head. He must also impress her for the mission to be aplished. After that, the three immediately went straight to the director''s room. inside the director''s room The old man was sitting on the sofa with his granddaughter. These two were Xiao Danyong and Xiao Wen Xiao Danyoung now had extremely serious expressions. He had been able to sense a very powerful being since entering this school, no, it wouldn''t be right to say that. He had been able to feel this powerful aura since he had not even arrived at the school. ¡°How strong and powerful is this person?. But looking at the appearance of the aura It was not evil, but on the other hand, it was full of majestic. So He shouldn''t be a devil. but maybe more of an incarnation of the gods.¡± Xiao Wen who was next to her grandfather. There was a serious expression on her face as well. She couldn''t believe that the other person was an incarnation of god. She didn''t have irvoyance or a high sixth sense like her grandfather. It made her unable to tell if Chen Ming was a demon or a god incarnate. If he was an incarnation of god. She had made a terrible mistake. The Xiao n''s house could be destroyed because of her. 157 Chapter 157 Xiao Wen''s concern could be felt. Xiao Danyong let out a sigh. His granddaughter was usually a calm person and didn''t act impatient like this. He didn''t know what happened to her. to find him like that. He never taught her to do that. If she found anything unusual he would always tell her to contact him. True, he sent his granddaughter here to test someone his friend had suggested. The person he wanted to take the test was a veteran soldier with various titles in the battlefield. He was able to deal with many famous taoist even without the profound strength. He was an entity that even Xiao Danyoung had to be wary of. Xiao Danyang was now trying to think. how to deal with this problem Hopefully, Chen Ming wouldn''t hold a grudge against Xiao Wen. But from what he heard. Chen Ming seemed to be a good teacher. He certainly wouldn''t have thought of anything bad to Xiao Wen. While he was thinking. He could feel someone wasing to the room. The aura was getting harder and harder. At first it was like he was in a rushing river. Now it was like he was in a sea full of storms. The door to the room slowly opened. a middle-aged man with bald hair, a young woman in a fitting suit with a good looking sses and a handsome young man appeared Xiao Danyong''s focus was on none other than the handsome young man. He opened his eyes wide, he saw it. Trembling. The dragon was the most powerful and noblest of the gods. The dragon was considered the supreme deity. and Chen Ming was the incarnation of the dragon. It''s over, it''s all over. Dragons were considered divine beasts that were full of mercy. but on the other hand they were filled with wrath when wanting to punish the wrongdoer ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Xiao Wen was worried. She had never seen her grandfather so afraid of anyone. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Danyong. He didn''t know that he was emitted aura right now. It affected the environment. He thought that he had concealed his power well. But the little of his power he emitted was enough to make the average person in this world with a high sense to feel fear. Chen Ming didn''t really know what had happened. Xiao Danyong now looked at Chen Ming. The azure dragon that was his aura disyed was extremely terrifying. He had never encountered anything like this before. He had heard about the incarnation of the gods from his grandparents. He never imagined that one day He would encounter one in person like this. Moreover He was the incarnation of the dragon. No one had ever seen it for over two thousand years. What he only could do now to appease his anger. Xiao Danyong knelt down to the ground. Everyone was surprised, including Chen Ming. He revered Chen Ming as if Chen Ming was a god. that came down to this world ¡°Grandfather!¡± Xiao Wen was very shocked that her grandfather suddenly knelt down to pay respects like this. Her grandfather, who was a high-ranking taoist, bowed to a young man two or three times younger than him. Xiao Wen tried to help her grandfather to stand up. However, her grandfather''s body was suddenly as heavy as a mountain. She couldn''t pull him up. Xiao Danyong at this moment had no intention of getting up, instead, he also pulled his granddaughter to her knees. He needed to do this. Otherwise, a cmity could befall him and his granddaughter . ¡°Xiao Wen knelt down this instant! Don''t be disrespectful!¡± ¡°But Grandpa, he¡­¡± ¡°Stop, don''t say that. If you don''t want our Xiao n to perish!¡± Xiao Wen could only keep her mouth shut. Her grandfather was very frightened. Who is Chen Ming? Even if He was an incarnation of the gods. Her grandfather shouldn''t be this scared. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. At the same time, he himself looked at her. He just shook his head. ¡°What is this about? Why would you kneel before me when I am a junior ? This is not correct.¡± Chen Ming bent down to help Xiao Danyong to get up. But Xiao Danyong continued to kneel down. Xie Lin and the director looked at each other. they didn''t know what happened. The director just picked up a handkerchief and wiped his sweaty forehead. He was pressured down from the Ministry of Education''sint. that this old man was not someone he could mess with. He was a big shot in the country. Who would have thought that the big shot they warned him of, would be kneeling in front of Chen Ming like this. The director certainly knew of Chen Ming''s history. How important is he to the government? But even then, his level and Xiao Danyong were probably the same level. Or Xiao Danyong was a bit higher. But what he saw now was as if Xiao Danyong was Chen Ming''s servant. ------------------ -Pass the test of Xiao Dan Yong [o] -Show your true power [o] ------------------ Chen Ming breathed a sigh. His mission was aplished simply like this. He hadn''t shown any real power yet. why the mission was aplished he didn¡¯t know. Chen Ming did not know that he was now showing his true strength to Xiao Danyong. Chen Ming''s power was too strong for a normal person to take. If he opened all the pulse points ,m Xiao Danyong would have definitely vomited blood to death. Chen Ming checked Xiao Danyong''s stats. and found that he was considered an extraordinary person in this world but still a lot weaker than him --------------------- Name: Xiao Danyoung Title: S-rank taonist Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Intermediate) Level 120 Health 1200/1200 Spirit power 600/600 --------------------- Xiao Danyong was scared and revered him at the same time. Chen Ming didn''t really understand what was going on. ¡°Dragon Avatar! Please forgive my granddaughter. My granddaughter had no intention of insulting the noble one. It''s all my fault I want to test sir. without knowing that sir is a dragon incarnation.¡± "Dragon Avatar?" Chen Ming was slightly shocked. How did Xiao Danyong know that he was a dragon? Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Elder, How can you know that I am a dragon? Is it because elder can feel my inner strength?¡± Xiao Danyong trembled. The director and Xie Lin looked at him. The two were unaware of the existence of the supernatural side of this world. such as taoist, gods, devils, and demons, Making both baffled. what the two were talking about. with the identity of both The two certainly wouldn''t joke around with each other. Xie Lin couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Teacher Chen, is what the elder said is true. Are you really a dragon?¡± Xie Lin wanted to get to know Chen Ming better. She can ept everything if it was about Chen Ming, no matter who or what Chen Ming was or where he came from. She didn¡¯t care. She loved him more than to think about those little things. Chen Ming pondered for a moment. He then flicked his hand to seal the door and window at the same time. He waved his hand causing Xiao Dongyang and Xiao Wen to rise. The two of them were now panicking. ¡°Don''t worry elder. Xiao Wen is my student. I don''t mind that small matter. But there was something the elder had to tell me. All the things that you know about taoist." Chen Ming disappeared. Before appearing again seated in a nearby chair. Everyone looked at Chen Ming with different feelings, impressed, shocked, scared and revered. Chen Ming sat down, then turned to Xie Lin before speaking up. ¡°Teacher Lin, sit next to me. Today, Teacher Lin will know exactly who I am and where I came from.¡± 158 Chapter 158 Xie Lin nodded and sat next to Chen Ming. What happened just now was as if Chen Ming had been able to use magic. He could magically control the doors and windows to close. Lifted the old man and Xiao Wen off the ground. before disappearing and reappearing and sitting in a chair Xie Lin felt that Chen Ming was different from before the semester break. But she didn''t know how and where he had changed. but no matter what Chen Ming was still Chen Ming. He hadn''t changed, but her feelings had changed. After Xie Lin sat next to him. Chen Ming then turned to the others. Xiao Danyong hesitated a bit before heading to the chair opposite Chen Ming. Xiao Wen followed closely. She looked at Chen Ming in distrust. He just shrugged as if it wasn''t his fault. They both sat down. The director wanted to leave the room, but the door waspletely closed no matter how he tried to open it, it wouldn''t budge. Chen Ming used his profound energy to block the entrance. ¡°Director, it is toote to escape now.¡± The director sighed. Why did he have to go through such a thing? Can''t He just be a director with peace of mind? ¡°Teacher Chen. Don''t get me involved in things I don''t want to. Please leave me or I will quit and go home to grow vegetables.¡± Chen Ming went silent. He hadn''t thought of pulling the director in this mess but he did know sooner orter he would be involved with him somehow. The director sighed and went to sit in a chair that was a little far away from Chen Ming. He didn''t want to hear anything Chen Ming had to say. He was an experienced man who knew what was going to be. a mess. He didn¡¯t like it. The director picked up a cigarette and smoked. He didn''t want to maintain his image right now. His headache was too much. He needed nicotine. Chen Ming didn''t care about the director. He looked at Xiao Danyong before speaking. ¡°How did elder know that I am a dragon?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. What he said was not wrong. He had the blood of the Heavenly Dragon in him. Xiao Danyong looked at Chen Ming before asking in disbelief. ¡°You are not a dragon incarnation. But¡­ a dragon?¡± Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly before speaking. ¡°What is the difference between being a dragon and being a dragon incarnation?¡± Chen Ming had fought against taoist before. But he did not have much knowledge on this. Xiao Danyong swallowed his saliva before speaking. ¡°An incarnation is a human being who has been given the power of a god. different from being a direct deity that My lord had said just now To say that My lord is a dragon... means that My lord is really a dragon. that isn¡¯t a human being given the power of a dragon¡­¡± Chen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows. Incarnate gods and real gods were different. He wasn''t an incarnation. but a true deity to them. Chen Ming closed his eyes. Before opening his eyes again Chen Ming controlled his profound energy to a minimum. showing his dragon eyes Moreover, on top of his head was a clean white horn. ¡°No, then I am not an incarnation of god. I am a real dragon.¡± "My Lord¡­" Xiao Danyong fainted. Chen Ming blinked. Looking at Xiao Wen, who was now helpless. She was like her grandfather. She didn''t think Chen Ming was really a dragon. This was way worse than worse. Xiao Wen trembled. This was the first time she felt fear in her life. She recalled the past. The only one time that she would feel this fear was when her father and mother left her. Everyone who looked at her seemed like a freak. She was scared that she had shbacks from the past. Xiao Wen even though she seemed to be indifferent to anything, she was still only an eighteen year old girl. She was suffocating. She also seems to have asthma. despite being a taoist It meant that even a taoist was not as safe from sickness as a profound practitioner. Chen Ming hurriedly headed towards Xiao Wen. before using his index finger and middle finger poke her various pulse points helping Xiao Wen to breathe easily. ¡°Take a deep breath." Chen Ming sat down next to her. Before using one arm to embrace her, Xiao Wen didn''t know why. But this was the first time she felt warm and safe. She felt as though she had met Chen Ming somewhere before. Xiao Danyong fainted for a moment. He opened his eyes to see that Chen Ming embraced Xiao Wen and saved her from her recurrent situation. He wasn''t worried about Xiao Wen''s condition right now. He was sure that Chen Ming would be able to help her. And as he thought, Chen Ming was able to help her. He smiled at her before speaking. ¡°Xiao Wen, listen carefully, I am your teacher now. No matter how many mistakes you make, I won''t punish you¡­too much. Remember, you can always consult with your teacher if you''re ufortable with anything.¡± Chen Ming said sincerely. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. She was ashamed of treating him badly. She just nodded. The feeling that he embraced her was so good. until shepletely forgot about the appropriateness. Chen Ming released her from his arms. Before going to sit in the same ce. She felt strangely disappointed. At the same time, Xie Lin was slightly jealous. But she thought it was necessary. She told herself that she and Chen Ming were nothing. at least for now. Chen Ming returned to his seat. He let out a breath. His appearance in this world had changed. He was no longer a Special Forces soldier. In fact, he was never normal from the start. But this really transcends the general term. From a human to bing a dragon god. Chen Ming was a true deity who did not know if there were any other gods in this world. When He thought about the scale of power that he had. The Dragon God position was not too much for him. ¡°Well, now I know about the difference between an incarnation and a true god. I am a true god. This one thing needs to be kept secret. well, looks like something wasn¡¯t right, my energy is still leaking?¡± Chen Ming asked Xiao Danyong. He nodded before speaking. ¡°My lord''s powerful aura is now spread all over the ce. The Heaven and Earth Qi that had previously dried up was gradually recovering. People who are close to my lord will feel that their health will improve. Pollution in the air will be purified.¡± 159 Chapter 159 Chen Ming nodded. He was turning off his pulse points more and more. His power was reduced to only ten percent of his true power. Xiao Danyong now felt much more rxed. It was as if the mountain had been lifted off his chest. He took a deep breath. The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy surrounding this room was extremely rich. It was more prolific than the ancestral hall of his family. ¡°The profound energy of Heaven and Earth that circted around my lord is so powerful and pure. It is even more powerful than that of this world''s Feng Shui. In my opinion, my lord choosing to conceal himself is a very good idea because if any evil taoist were able to sense my lord''s power. Even if those idiots knew that my lord is a true god. In their greed, they will surely do what foolish people do.¡± *A/n: Feng shui is an ancient art and science that was developed over 3,000 years ago in China. The literal trantion of ¡°feng¡± means wind and ¡°shui¡± means water. In Chinese culture, wind and water are both associated with good health. Thus, feng shui came to mean good fortune.* Chen Ming understood what Xiao Danyong meant. He wanted to convey that human beings had limitless greed. even if they knew that he was a true god and the result of angering him would be disastrous. They will still try to do it in order to benefit from him. ¡°Elder, I know that and please call me just Chen Ming. Even if I am a true god, I''m only twenty-six years old. I am not like a legend that is tens of thousands of years old. I''m a modern dragon god or a new generation dragon god after all.¡± Chen Ming tried to shoot a joke to reduce the tension. But who would have thought it didn¡¯t help? He was about to be depressed by hisme jokes. He secretly heard Xiao Wenugh a little. She hurried to collect herself. But he knew sheughed at his jokes. Chen Ming smiled. This is his Xiao Wen. His Xiao Wen was more suited to a smile than a frown. Xiao Danyong didn''t know what to do with this new generation dragon. Will he do as he says? Wouldn''t it be a great disrespect? Chen Ming saw that Xiao Danyong was troubled. Chen Ming could only find a deal that he could ept. ¡°Then call me Young Master Chen. If you want to respect me. But please don''t call me my lord. It sounds odd.¡± Chen Ming spoke sincerely. Xiao Danyong could only ept it. Chen Ming thought for a moment before asking. ¡°Aside from the matter of the avatar. Elder, I want to know about taoist. I have met many taoist before. each of them came from different sects. How many sects are there and how many types of taoist are there?¡± Chen Ming wanted information. This was information that he would never be able to find. At this moment, there was a chance to ask Xiao Danyong. He knew that nothing could kill him in this world if not using a heavy military weapon like a missile or a tank. He might be strong but not immortal. not invincible. He can bleed. He was just harder to kill than normal people. Like a hundred thousand times harder to kill. Xiao Danyong began to exin things to Chen Ming. There were two main types of all taoist. First type is a Righteous Taoist and the Second type is Evil Taoist. The Righteous Taoist is a group of peaceful taonist who help people escape from the clutches of ghosts and devil spirit, While the other type. They will do anything for their own benefit. Even if it meant the destruction of peace. Chen Ming had only met this kind on the battlefield. The Righteous and Evil these two fought and killed each other until there was an agencying in between them. This agency is an agency established by the government. They called themselves ¡°The magistrates¡±. Since the existence of the magistrates. No matter which side it was, they must adhere to the rules. If they vite the rules The magistrates would immediatelye out and deal with them. Chen Ming nodded. He was once approached with the magistrates unit. He didn''t know what it was, so he refused. Now he knew. Chen Ming seemed like his own world was in turmoil like the other world. Fortunately, he was now at a boss level. So He thought that no one would interfere with him as much. Chen Ming had now reached the final question. ¡°Last question. For what purpose did Eldere to test me? Who said I was here?¡± Xiao Danyong hesitated a bit before he let out a sigh. He had made up his mind to say everything Chen Ming wanted. and he will do as he has said. He answered all that Chen Ming asked. without any false information at all He made the right choice to tell Chen Ming the truth about everything. If he ever lied to Chen Ming for a bit, He could tell right away. He wasn''t part of the special forces for nothing. Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together after listening to all that Xiao Danyong had said. The purpose he had for his granddaughter to test him was because of his close friend. Wei Wuchen told him, There were skilled soldiers who were able to deal with taoist without relying on the profond energy. He was a good choice to bring himself into their group. Considering that even when he didn¡¯t have high sense, He was still that strong. If he had also obtained the Xiao n''s cultivation technique, How strong would he be? Talking about Wei Wuchen. Who was he to know so much about Chen Ming''s information? He was definitely someone who had encountered Chen Ming in the past. Wei Wuchen was actually one of the magistrates who approached Chen Ming to join him. But Chen Ming indifferently refused. So he had to use other methods to bring him to his side. Xiao Danyong, the purpose of sending his granddaughter to examine Chen Ming. It wasn''t just that she wanted to know how strong Chen Ming was. But He also wanted to know if he is a good person. If he looked at Xiao Wen with bad eyes, It means that he failed the exam in the first ce. Xiao Wen is still a teenager. But she''s prettier than the actresses and models. Even that part of her is not yet fully grown. Chen Ming at this moment slowly thought about it. Xiao Danyong wanted to pull him into their group. Chen Ming now did not need to rely on the Xiao family to open the high sense. A dragon''s sense was already stronger than a normal human''s sense. Even after practicing for ten thousand years the human sense is likely to evolve. There was no way their sense would reach Chen Ming''s level. 160 Chapter 160 Chen Ming now had to think. Should he join the Xiao n? He was not a selfish person and he was not a selfless person either. But he didn''t see any benefit or disadvantage that would affect him. Now he knew about the world of taoist. Maybe someone heard of his name and if they knew that he had this kind of power. They mighte and disturb his life. That was thest thing he wanted. As Xiao Danyoung said. Human greed knows no bounds. The goal that he came here to this school for had not yet appeared. He still had to wait for that moment and tried to fix things one by one. Having some unknown force after you could be annoying. ¡°Elder, to be honest. I don''t want to join any side. because I feel like it''s meaningless. But even saying that I definitely don''t join the side of the evil taoist. Not only will it not work for my moral conduct, it will also cause problems for me in the long run.¡± Chen Ming spoke honestly. which Xiao Danyong had expected. Chen Ming was a Dragon God after all. He had no interest in any side now. I In fact, he wasn¡¯t the one who approached them but they were the ones who approached and messed with him first. How good was Chen Ming that he didn¡¯t erase them from the face of earth? Xiao Danyong at this moment could only nod his head to Chen Ming''s decision. and even if he does not agree. He couldn''t do anything. In front of him, Xiao Danyoung was no different from just an ordinary human. Xiao Danyong after listening to Chen Ming''s decision He nodded and bowed his head to Chen Ming. ¡°I understand Gong Zi Chen''s intent. I won''t bring this up again from now on. I must thank Gong Zi for not condemning me for acting impulsively about wanting to test Gong Zi.¡± *Gong Zi = Young Master Chen Ming nodded at him. before telling him that he didn''t mind. To be honest, he didn''t even think about it. and asked Xiao Danyong not to think too much. And after talking to Xiao Danyong for a while, He turned to look at Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen now has a much better expression on her face. At first, she was very pale. as if encountering a nightmare. Now she returned to normal again but he could still see the worry in her eyes. Chen Ming couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Xiao Wen, is there anything you want to say to the teacher? Don''t worry, whatever the teacher can help, the teacher will help. Xiao Wen already knew that the teacher was not an ordinary person.¡± Xiao Wen nodded. Her expression was very serious. She came towards Chen Ming before kneeling down. She felt very hopeless right now. ¡°Xiao Wen wants Gong Zi Chen to help Xiao Wen. If Gong Zhi Chen could help Xiao Wen in this matter. No matter what Gong Zi Chen would ask of Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen will do whatever Gong Zi Chen wants.¡± Chen Ming got up from his seat. before going straight to Xiao Wen. He didn''t like that someone would kneel for him like this. especially Xiao Wen. ¡°For you, Xiao Wen Don''t call me Gong Zhi. Call me like all students call me. And one more thing, I won''t help you. If you''re still going to kneel like this. What era is this? no one kneeling anymore, you know?" Xiao Wen''s face turned red, She was slightly embarrassed. She quickly stood up from where she knelt. She hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°This is a personal matter. Xiao Wen only wants to talk to Teacher Chen alone.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Xiao Wen. He turned around and told everyone to leave the room. He would talk to Xiao Wen alone. Xie Lin looked at the two of them for a moment before sighing. Even though she didn''t feel good, she did as Chen Ming had said without saying anything. In the room right now, there was only Xiao Wen and him alone. Xiao Wen was now extremely worried. She did not dare to look at Chen Ming, afraid that if he knew what she wanted him to help her, he would refuse. She had only just be his student for a day. Will he be willing to help her? ¡°I don''t want a worthless person like you. From now on you are not my child. Do you understand..." ¡°Hmm, I want a son. Why did you have to be a girl? This is really disappointing. You really shouldn''t have been born..." The faces of her father and mother, who said hurtful words to her before disappearing from her life, appeared. It hurt so much that she wanted to cry. No matter how many years have passed, it''s still haunting and devouring her endlessly There were many wounds in her heart that no one knew. ¡°You''re just someone who has been left behind. No one wants you!¡­¡± ¡°Go away, I don''t need people like you here¡­¡± ¡°She''s a freak. You said you can see spirits? It''s a lie..." ¡°You liar, no one wants you!¡­¡± Xiao Wen felt cold. Everyone was the same. She used to be gentle and kind. She likes to help others. Now She had be introverted and didn¡¯t want to interact with anyone. If it wasn''t for her grandfather asking her for help, She would definitely never step out of the Xiao n. She studied at home. Do everything at home. She was content to live in her narrow world. but free from everything Until one day she didn''t expect She was contacted by someone who had never been her father and mother for many years. Both disappeared from her life for ten years. She didn''t want to answer it. But in her heart, she always thought that her parents might still have some love for her. She who had hoped contacted them back. Who would have thought that it was unless she didn¡¯t receive any love in return? She will also be snatched away from what was important to her. The only thing left of her was her freedom. Her father and mother forced her to be engaged to the man of the Tang family, one of the four big families in Beijing. The Tang n had a higher standing than the Chen n, one of the four ns. with the Yang n at the top The Xiao n was the weakest of the four ns. The other family had nothing to do with anyone. But there were rumors that they were working behind the scenes with the Tang n to overthrow the Yang n, and now they wanted to involve the Xiao n. Xiao Wen wanted to deny it and was sure that her grandfather would refuse them as well. But the two told her that even if her grandfather intervened, he couldn''t do anything. The two had already made an agreement to hand her over. If her grandfather intervened, Her grandfather would be attacked by the elders of the n as well as the elders of the opposite n. Her grandfather, although strong, was not able to defeat the Grand Elders from the two familiesbined. There was no way her grandfather could help her. She knew if she told her grandfather about this. Her grandfather will definitely fight back against them. Even if he had to die. She knew that her grandfather loved her the most. and will always do anything for her But he was only her one true family, her grandfather. Even if she had to sacrifice her happiness She would never allow her grandfather to face such a terrible fate. She was hopeless. Now there''s hope again. The young man in front of her could help her. If it was him, the four great ns of Beijing would have bowed their heads to him. But the problem is if he does. It would immediately reveal his true identity. 161 Chapter 161 Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen She was silent. He couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Xiao Wen, don''t worry. Tell the teacher what happened. Then the teacher will help you.¡± Chen Ming smiled. His smile was extremely bright. She felt warm. He made her feel as though she had known him for a long time but couldn''t remember. Or was it a previous life that the two met? Xiao Wen before telling Chen Ming about her problem. She remembered something. And the words just popped up on their own. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Xiao Wen spoke, her tone was full of longing. She didn¡¯t call him Gongzi but Shaoye (A/n: Xiaojie (Miss) and Shaoye (Young Master) are used by servants and sub family members, not by main family members. Outsiders usually call a young male Gongzi and a young female Xiaojie or Guniang. These are formal honorifics but they are also informal at the same time.) Chen Ming had opened his eyes wide. ¡°Ming Di¡­¡± Chen Ming immediately had an unbelievable face ¡°How is that possible? t-this¡­¡± Chen Ming panicked. Xiao Wen hurriedly bowed to Chen Ming. Seeing Chen Ming''s face like that caused Xiao Wen to go into panic. ¡°Teacher Chen, don''t be angry with Xiao Wen. What Xiao Wen said..." She didn''t finish speaking when Chen Ming cut in. ¡°Wen Jie, Xiao Wen, Are you Wen Jie?¡± Chen Ming asked hopefully. If it''s really like that It must be what he thought for sure. This world and the martial world must have a connection. Xiao Wen tried to think. She remembers that every time she dreamed of a handsome man. That handsome young man would always call her Wen Jie. And she would call him Ming Di. They both love each other very much. Even though he has another lover besides him, he never stopped loving her. He loved her as much as his other lover. He was willing to die for her without thinking. Xiao Wen only nodded. She cried and Chen Ming hurriedly walked over and embraced her. Xiao Wen wept in Chen Ming''s embrace. She already knew why she felt warm when he hugged her. He must have been her lover in past life. Chen Mingforted Xiao Wen. with the look of love in his eyes. sure she was different from the Xiao Wen he knew. But maybe it was because of the circumstances and things she had experienced in the past. causing his Xiao Wen to change. He was furious, and it was painful to see his lover go through something like this. Whether in this world or any other world Xiao Wen will always be his lover. He might have another lover, but he swears, even if he has more lovers. He will not forsake her or treat her with any less love. Xiao Wen now knew that Chen Ming was her lover, she dreamed of him, she was happy to live in the dream world. But now Chen Ming has actually appeared. He really exists. To her, Chen Ming was like a knight riding a white horse. She was waiting for someone to help her out of this hell. ¡°Ming Di Ming Di, is it really you? My eyes aren''t deceiving me right?" Xiao Wen was still afraid that this was just a dream. She waspletely shaken up. She didn''t want her only dream of happiness to be taken away. Chen Ming smiled at her. before speaking in a soft voice ¡°I am Ming Di. Wen Jie. In this life we finally meet.¡± Chen Ming spoke. How would he exin it to her? Xiao Wen must have thought that he was her past life lover. But looking at it from another perspective, it seems that way. The martial world is a world without technology. very different from this world She would think it was in the past, it wasn''t strange. It was meaningless to confuse this matter any further. If she thinks like that. He didn''t have to fix it. Just let it flow naturally. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. in his eyes no lies were found. What she saw was only sincerity and concern. ¡°We were lovers, right? Ming Di, you are a dragon. In the past, Wen Jie was just a human. Wen Jie had lifespan much less than Ming Di. And Wen Jie had left Ming Di alone and went on to the afterlife, right?¡± Xiao Wen asked sadly. She thought she was dead and left him. He was alone until now or had another lover but they too went on the afterlife just like her. Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He was silent and didn''t tell her. Xiao Wen interpreted that his silence was the answer. She hugged him tightly before saying sorry for leaving him alone in this world. She knew he might have another woman. But she still apologized to him. Xiao Wen didn''t care about him having another woman, he was a dragon, that dragon was a noble existence, it wouldn''t be strange to have more than one lover. What she was interested in right now was Chen Ming''s feelings. Chen Ming only smiled. Xiao Wen remained the same. She was cold but to others. But when talking about her lover She will do anything for him. Chen Ming wiped Xiao Wen''s tears before speaking. ¡°No need to apologize. Wen Jie. Now we finally meet again? This time, we''ll be together until the sky and earth fall apart. I definitely won''t let Wen Jie die before me.¡± Chen Ming just goes with her flow. no need toplicate things right now he will slowly reveal the truth to her. Now that he knew she was his Xiao Wen. He would let her practice the techniques that she had practiced in another world. She will have a higher life expectancy. and when she and him bonded again She would have the same lifespan as the Heavenly Dragon. ¡°Wen Jie would never leave Chen Ming alone in this world again. If Wen Jie can do it.¡± Chen Ming let out augh before shaking his head. ¡°Why did it suddenly turn into this? Wen Jie. Here we are going to talk about Wen Jie. Why did it be like this?¡± Xiao Wen''s face turned slightly red. She refused to leave his embrace. She said to him what she wanted to say at first. ¡°Ming Di, the father and mother who left Wen Jie contacted back. Wen Jie thinks that they still have love for her. therefore She contacted them back with ignorance. The result is that Wen Jie¡¯s freedom will be taken away. They engaged Wen Jie to Tang Family''s Young Master Ming Di, Ming Di had to help Wen Jie. Wen Jie doesn''t want to marry someone that Wen Jie doesn''t love.¡± Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. It was as if her feelings and Xiao Wen''s, his fiance were connected. Chen Ming nodded. He definitely wouldn''t let his girl go through something like that. ¡°Don''t worry Wen Jie. I won''t let them do whatever they want.¡± Xiao Wen smiled before she kissed him. Chen Ming was slightly shocked before kissing back. Xiao Wen finished kissing him, her face was extremely red. Her first kiss was to Chen Ming. Her teacher had only met for a few hours. but she didn¡¯t care He and she were lovers in the past. This isn''t wrong, right? Xiao Wen didn''t realize that she had already bonded with him. She didn''t need to rely on Chen Ming. She alone could easily destroy the four families. Chen Ming didn''t tell her this. It had to be him who handled it. He will let them know what the consequence of wronging his woman will be. 162 Chapter 162 After Xiao Wen had told him about her problem, She felt more at ease. And now she felt good in Chen Ming''s embrace. The two were alone together in the room. Xiao Wen had just noticed that what had happened waspletely inappropriate for teachers and students. But even so, deep in her heart, she had a far-flung imagination. Fantasy between teacher and student. Xiao Wen had already finished her imagination. think something She turned to look at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Di¡­ well. Wen Jie has something to tell Ming Di.¡± Xiao Wen in his embrace spoke up. Her tone was not good. Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. She now looked extremely embarrassed. ¡°What is it? Wen Jie" Chen Ming asked curiously. "Well, we''re lovers now right." Xiao Wen asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, we have been lovers since thest life. And also Wen Jie kissed me. Therefore, we are lovers.¡± Chen Ming replied with confidence. He and she must be lovers forever no matter what world they are in. ¡°Hmmm, but that was in the past. Wen Jie wants us to start over?¡± Chen Ming blinked. He was interested in what Xiao Wen had proposed. "Start again How?" ¡°Now Ming Di is older than Wen Jie. To call Ming Di a younger brother, doesn''t seem to be appropriate, and Ming Di calls Wen Jie. Elder sister,¡± ¡°It makes Wen Jie look old, right?¡± ¡°Ming!¡± ¡°Ah, just kidding, so let''s just call each other bymon names. I call you Wen. How about you call me Ming just like that?" Xiao Wen nodded. this is the most appropriate. He and Xiao Wen in the past would be different. even though they might be the same person. She wanted Chen Ming to look at her differently from the past. let her be herself now Chen Ming understood what Xiao Wen wanted. Even if something made her and Xiao Wen in another world connect. Xiao Wen is still the Xiao Wen of this world. ¡°Well, I think it''s beente now. you had to go back to the ss. Otherwise, there will be problems.¡± ¡°But Wen wants to stay with Ming¡± Xiao Wen made eye contact with him, she was like a little puppy that was about to be abandoned. Chen Ming could only restrain himself and spoke. ¡°Wen, we still have a lot of time together. Don''t worry, today after school, I''m going to meet you at the Xiao Family''s house to discuss something. You have to go to ss for now, do you understand? Today and in the past are different. Without knowledge these days, people can look down on you.¡± Xiao Wen heard what Chen Ming had said could only nod. The two got up from their seats before heading towards the door. Xiao Wen hugged and kissed Chen Ming again before they parted. ¡°Don''t forget, Ming promised that Ming woulde to my house.¡± Chen Ming nodded. The original Xiao Wen has returned. He was d that Xiao Wen hadn''t changed. If she changed, he didn''t know if he could take it. Chen Ming then went straight to the teacher''s room. Xiao Wen headed straight to the ssroom. She did as Chen Ming had said. Well, he''s her teacher. She smiled as she walked towards the ssroom. The male students who had seen her were shocked. They almost melt. Unfortunately, they had no chance of winning her heart now. because she already has a lover. in the teacher''s room, The director was talking to Xiao Danyong. He didn''t talk about Chen Ming. but talk about other things Things that won''t give him a headache Xie Lin sat down to do her desk. Even though she was doing her job But Chen Ming knew that her thought was not at work at all. She was worried about something. Maybe she worried about why he hasn''t returned yet. Chen Ming could almost hear the sound in her head. In her head, she was probably thinking. Staying alone with the new students in a quiet room for such a long time. What are they doing? Chen Mingughed lightly. He went straight to Xiao Danyong before speaking to him. "Elder" ¡°Ah, Gong Zhi Chen, how was your conversation with Xiao Wen?¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°It seems that Wen has a problem that cannot be solved. Today, I will go into the Xiao family''s house to discuss this matter with Elder. Including everyone in the Xiao family''s house, um, are Xiao Wen''s parents at home as well?¡± Xiao Danyong seemed to understand something. He shook his head before telling Chen Ming. Xiao Wen''s father and mother had not lived in the Xiao family''s house for ten years. They both live elsewhere in Beijing. Chen Ming heard that and nodded. Xiao Danyong promised Chen Ming that he would not tell anyone about him being a powerful dragon god. He will visit the Xiao family home as a homeroom teacher. Yes, the homeroom teacher has to be aware of the state of the student''s home. He said that Xiao Danyong was forbidden to remind anyone of who he was. He wanted to know which of the Xiao n people were trustable and which ones weren''t. His statement at this moment was as though he had expressed his intention to join the Xiao n. but to see how reliable the Xiao family''s people were. He hoped that the n would not disappoint him. He was sure that Chen Ming''s decision this time was directly rted to Xiao Wen. Or do the two have a thing for each other? That''s a good thing. If she and Chen Ming were a pair. In addition to helping the Xiao n in the future, It would also help Xiao Wen to have a good life in the future. Xiao Danyong returned home immediately after speaking with Chen Ming. He returned by taxi instead of running back and forth as he had run to school. The director had disappeared as always. He had too many headaches today. He said goodbye and go home. Chen Ming only shrugged. There is no need for a director here. After that, he sat down to prepare his lesson n. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming as if her eyes had shes of light. And that signal was telling Chen Ming that she was suspicious of something and wanted to talk to him very much. Chen Ming immediately turned to her. ¡°What is it, Lin?¡± Chen Ming didn''t call her Teacher Lin like he used to. but call her name curtly She was secretly delighted and slightly embarrassed before speaking. ¡°Teacher Chen¡­um, Ming, how was your conversation with Xiao Wen recently? She doesn''t look very good. Before wee out...but if this is a personal matter. Ming doesn''t have to tell Me." ¡®Someone is jelly¡¯ 163 Chapter 163 Xie Lin bit her lip. she is a woman. Her instincts told her that Someone was going to snatch someone precious to her. She was sure that that person would definitely be Xiao Wen. But she knew Chen Ming. Chen Ming would never take his disciple as his woman. she believes that. Chen Ming smiled. Xie Lin didn''t know that she spoke in a voice filled with envy. She tried to cover it up, but it wasn''t as good as she thought. He knew what she was thinking. and he must speak to her frankly At least she knew that he is a dragon. Xie Lin knew that he is a dragon because he believed that Xie Lin could be trusted. but some things shouldn¡¯t be mentioned. one of them was about another world. So he will use something simr but easier to ept. ¡°Lin, do you believe in the past life?¡± ¡°Past life? I believe in it. People are born in a circle. life and death. when we die, our souls will go to the Yellow River. to be reborn and repeating back and forth.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°So what do you think of the dragon? Where does the dragon go when it dies?¡± Xie Lin tilted her head. Yes, where did the dragon go when it dies. Die? No, can the dragon die? Dragons are very long-lived divine beasts. It is said that dragons have lived since the beginning of this world. ¡°Ming, don''t tell me that.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking to her. ¡°Xiao Wen was my lover from my past life. or a long time ago. It''s been a very long time. the world didn''t have any technology yet. There isn''t even electricity. Everything is full of greenery. but the world is not as peaceful as it is today.¡± It was like a lightning strike in the center of Xie Lin''s heart. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting Chen Ming to exin something else for her to understand. his lover from the past what does it mean. ¡°Well, then, it means¡­¡± ¡°It means that she still loves me even after a long time. And I can''t deny that I have feelings for her as well.¡± Xie Lin''s eyes filled with tears. She missed her chance. The man she had fallen for, was taken. She remained silent, she said nothing more. This was too much for her. Chen Ming sees how sad she is. Chen Ming felt guilty. He didn''t think that in this world there was Xiao Wen. If his guess was wrong, there must be someone else he knew in this world too. Dongfang Gu, was the other person he had in mind. He must find her. But on the other hand, Xie Lin and he had known each other for a long time. He personally liked her too. He felt himself is a sc*mbag. ¡°Lin, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xie Lin did not reply. she turned away Chen Ming sighed. if he were her. He, too, would be very disappointed. He didn''t know what to do with this situation. until he heard Xie Lin speak. Her voice was sobering. Chen Ming had to listen carefully to know what she was saying. ¡°Can you. Can you ept another one?¡± ¡°Lin¡­¡± ¡°Can I be your lover too Just...just...a little bit of your heart is fine. I want to be your lover too, no, just a little is fine. Please don''t leave me. Xie Lin was now full of despair. She didn''t know what to do. She held his sleeve tightly. She didn''t want him to be taken away from her. He was the light in her life on her hard days. No matter what, she wanted to be with him. She was willing to be anything just to be with him. Chen Ming had never thought that Xie Lin would think of him this much. She could be called obsessed with him. No, it''s more than that. Chen Ming pulled her into a hug. He was heartbroken to see her like this. He gently stroked her back. Xie Lin might look like a strong woman, but her life was nothing less than Xiao Wen. He was the one who pulled her out of the darkness. Of course, he knew that doing so will make her feel dependent on him. Xie Lin was able to ovee it and rely on herself. But that doesn''t mean that deep in her heart will let him go. This was exactly what will happen. when she felt that she would lose him She will feel like the whole world has turned dark. She couldn''t lose him. Therefore, she is willing to be everything, as long as he still wants her. Chen Ming was responsible for this. who refused to deal with her problems and let it escte to this stage Xie Lin was extremely shocked. She thought he would back away from her. because her actions were pathetic. But he didn''t. He pull her into a hug. share his warmth with her. Her body stopped trembling. She tucked into his chest. before taking a deep breath. His scent made her feel calm. ¡°No Lin, it¡¯s okay. If you''re going to be my lover, you have the same rights as everyone else. But are you sure you want to have that kind of rtionship with me? you¡¯re beautiful, you¡¯re still young, if you wants to. A lot of men ready to give up everything to be your lover.¡± Xie Lin stiffened slightly when she heard the word no. But calmed down when she heard Chen Ming continue. She thought about it, but no matter what she thought, she still had the same answer. ¡°The other person is not you. The one who saved me on a darkest time. The person who pulled me out of the gray world was you. I am willing to do anything if I can be with you. I didn''t care how many lovers you will have. Just don''t leave me." Xie Lin hugged Chen Ming. Her chest was pressed against his chest, it was very soft, Chen Ming had to try to get his focus out of the gutter. He likes young women in tight office clothes. which Xie Lin knew, she had always dressed like this to appease Chen Ming. ¡°If you want that, Lin. Who am I to deny?¡± Chen Ming smiled. Xie Lin was very happy. She hugged Chen Ming''s neck. before kissing him on the lips. Chen Ming could smell Xie Lin''s breath. It smells like honey and mint mixed together. It''s very moisturizing Fortunately, there was no one in the teacher''s room right now. Otherwise, he would have been in the news at school for sure. --------------- Detected "bond". do you want to bond with [Xie Lin]? [ept] [Deny] --------------- Once again, the system notified him. Xiao Wen, the system detects that it is the same one as Xiao Wen in another world. So it''s the same bond. But Xie Lin was his new lover. He needs to ept it. Chen Ming examined Xie Lin''s stats. --------------------- Name: Xie Lin Level: 2 Health: 20/20+(20% from Chen Ming) Energy: Sealed +(20% from Chen Ming) Rtionships: lovers oooo --------------------- Condition to unseal energy: reach level 10 --------------------- Chen Ming read the message and understood why the energy was sealed. Xie Lin had never practiced profound strength and therefore had no profound energy, causing the energy gained from him to be sealed until she cultivated and unsealed her own dantian. 164 Chapter 164 He will train her along with Xiao Wen. The two have to be sisters If they wanted to be with him. He will not let them fight each other. Xie Lin then spoke with Chen Ming a bit more. Before she hesitated to return to her work. She let out a sigh. She wanted to spend time with Chen Ming. Chen Ming told her that if she wanted to spend time with him, She could visit him at his condo at any time. And this Saturday he''ll take her out on a date. She immediately agreed. Today she is busy and needs to run errands. She told him that she would go see him after school tomorrow. to which Chen Ming agreed. The twoter worked separately until the end of school. Xie Lin had to go to the business that she had told him. Before they parted, she kissed him in front of all the teachers. The director seemed to have another headache. Chen Ming didn''t care how anyone looked at him. Now he had to go home to take a shower and get dressed. Before going to the Xiao n''s house. Xiao Wen went back to her home waiting for him. He returned to his condo he was now in a good mood but something stop him. ¡°What the he*k is going on here.¡± Chen Ming encountered something he hadn''t expected. It was a disaster. He looked at the cause before sighing. ¡°Never leave the dragon alone in the house. If you don''t want to change the furniture the whole house¡­¡± Chen Ming shook his head before walking into his room. Now the cause of the disaster wasying on its stomach and eating his cheese. He didn''t know whether to be angry orugh now. Chen Ming walked into the room. Before walking to the refrigerator to open for cold drinking water to cool off. He now only twitched his eyebrows. There was nothing left in the refrigerator. Xiao Long ate without leaving him anything to eat. Chen Ming could only make up his mind. Dragons naturally eat many times more than normal people. He hadpletely forgotten that Xiao Long was his soulbond partner. Wherever he goes, he must go with him. Xiao Long was now lying in a bloated belly. he actually ate a lot. Chen Ming walked over to him before poking his stomach. ¡°How good is it, are you full now?¡± Xiao Long tickled. he nced at Chen Ming before curling up into the air. he blinked at Chen Ming before flying towards him with delight. The world was very strange to him. Everything, felt as if swimming in muddy water. The air is highly contaminated. different from Chen Ming''s surroundings. He''s like a hyper boost air purifier. Fresh every time nearby. Xiao Long flew to him. He snuggled Chenming. He felt veryfortable and squealed out with joy. ¡°Piii~ Piii! Piii! Piii!¡± (Brother is back! Long feel sofortable Long thought that Long would be stuck in this ce forever. Long doesn''t like this ce at all, Brother Ming, the air is suffocating, I feel sick!) Xiao Long grumbled in a series of murmurs. Chen Ming only smiled. Xiao Long didn''t like it here. It was because the Heaven and Earth Qi here was dirty. Chen Ming could feel it. But he who shut down the pulse point made his body take less dirty qi. Chen Ming helped Xiao Long purify the dirty qi he ate then there was something he want to tell him. ¡°Xiao Long, let me tell you something after this don¡¯t eat those. those things are not food. All that is edible is only what is in there, in there, and in here.¡± Chen Ming taught Xiao Long what can be eaten and what not. Xiao Long felt sick because he didn''t know what was edible and inedible. for Xiao Long, everything had a strange smell. as the sofa smells of fruit Xiao Long didn''t know and bit into it, who knew the taste would suck? with anger, He destroyed it. The world was full of fake food. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Long before he thought of something. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me¡± He walked into the bathroom, and pick up an empty bottle of soap and shampoo. ¡°Piii~ Piii~ Piii~ Piii~¡± (Brother Ming, these are delicious. I feel that it cleans me from within. Please Brother Ming gives it to me to eat again.) Chen Ming rubbed his forehead. of course, it was soap and shampoo. It will clean you but that was not the way to use it. He shouldn''t have used soap and shampoo that had a fruit-scented at all. He liked the smell of it. It''s refreshing. Who would have thought that the soap and shampoo would end up in Xiao Long''s stomach? ¡°Xiao Long, you don''t feel anything, right? like a stomachache or something. These things are not food. It is for cleaning the body.¡± Chen Ming had to teach Xiao Long one more time. Xiao Long said that after eating these things, besides not causing Xiao Long''s stomachache or anything. It also helped Xiao Long cleanse the poison from his body. Chen Ming only nodded. Does the soap was medicine to the dragons? He didn''t want to think like that, but Xiao Long made him think. If heaven knew, they wouldugh nonstop. The dragon stops swallowing heaven and turns to swallow soap instead, oh my gosh Chen Ming walked out of the bathroom. Xiao Long was now wrapped around his neck. Xiao Long can disguise himself as a scarf if he wants. Chen Ming now had an appointment to visit Xiao Wen''s house. He looked at his room one more time before calling someone. ¡°Hello, Ming? Is there anything. Usually, you don''t contact me. Do you want to work in thepany now? The board members now really want to see you. They are so scared. Thepany is now whiter than the clothes washed with toilet cleaner.¡± Chen Ming heard thatughed a little. ¡°No, Alex, not yet. I haven''t finished my school work yet. I''ll have to get you to take care of thepany for a little while longer. Oh, and the call. I want you to find someone to renovate my room. I want a new style as well.¡± ¡°Renovate the room, hmm, you''re usually not the type of person who likes to change things. Why do you want to change?" ¡°Don''t ask too much. Youe and see my room and you''ll know for sure.¡± ¡°Okay, keep it a secret. I''ll just send Austin to take care of it." ¡°Austin? Are you serious!? He¡¯s going to destroy my house¡± ¡°Wow, calm down, tiger. Austin even though he had some loose screw inside his head but He¡¯s a famous French interior designer. His design is more expensive than a supercar.¡± ¡°...Alright then tell him not to depend on my usual style trie something more elegant.¡± "Seriously" "Just kidding, don''t take it, just take it with a normal style." ¡°I see, what else is there? Now, things are getting boring, I am really bored.¡± ¡°I transfer you another hundred and fifty million will you stopining.¡± ¡°Okay Boss, I will work hard.¡± "Good, that''s all for now, I have some errands." "Understood, you can always contact me with anything." Chen Ming finished calling and sighed. Austin is his subordinate when he works in a special force. but after a long time of service to the country, He resign himself, and Austin followed him. He did not want to be a subordinate to anyone but only him. "Hopefully, when Ie home, I won''t find a nuclear warhead in the house." 165 Chapter 165 Chen Ming took Xiao Long to his car and immediately went straight to the Xiao family home where he got the address from Xiao Wen. While driving his car. He immediately senses malicious intent aiming at him from the top of the building. With his inhuman sense, he could tell that the one who had this malicious intent toward him was an assassin. On the rooftop not far from Chen Ming condo. ¡°The target has moved. Request an order." A man said on his phone while aimed at Chen Ming''s car driving towards the main road with a sniper rifle. Chen Ming''s car was distinctive. causing him to be able to notice from a distance. The assassin was dressed in ck on the back of his shirt were the eyes of an eagle. He was a renowned assassin called Eagle-Eye. He is the number one assassin in the industry right now. of course that is after Chen Ming retired from the industry. A voice from the radio came after Eagle-Eye telling about Chen Ming''s movements. ¡°Waiting for the signal, Evil-Eye doesn''t know we''re following him right now. There is only one chance.¡± Evil-Eye was Chen Ming''s codename when he operated as an assassin to deal with the Assassin''s Order. He was the one who slit the manager''s throat with a knife before disappearing. The Assassin''s Order paid a lot of money to hire both assassins and mercenaries for more than two thousand men were used to locate Evil-Eye. and got his information. His name was Chen Ming. His father and mother work abroad. and have expert bodyguards to apany them all the time. They can¡¯t make them hostages because it meant war they could not afford. Chen Ming himself had no siblings or close rtives anywhere. only have close friends But each of his friends was extraordinary. The Order used to send assassins to capture them. The result turned out to be all those sent by the Order were dealt with. They managed to deal with them until there was nothing left and it was professionally cleaned. They wouldn''t have thought that these people had dealt with the members of the Assassin''s Order, the most famous Assassin group in the world, like this. Eagle-Eye knew this was his big event. He couldn''t make a mistake. he must be calm wait for the moment to finish the legend of Chen Ming. ¡°Acknowledged, I will standby awaited for the next ordered.¡± Eagle-Eye sighed. He again aimed his sniper at Chen Ming''s car. look where he is headed. They knew that Chen Ming had left the army. and became a teacher in one of Beijing''s famous schools but with a purpose, They may not know. Chen Ming was a dangerous entity. Even after leaving the industry, it is undeniable. that he still had enough influence for the general to listen to him. Such power should not be left alone. ¡°Evil Eye, your era is over. I am here to rece you.¡± Eagle-Eyeughed. He was envious of Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s history was very long.pared to his. His story is just a history of someone who doesn''t matter at all. The Eagle-Eye is waiting for the signal. But he felt that it was too long. Chen Ming''s car turned around a corner. He could not see Chen Ming''s car from there. ¡°What''s going on? Why hasn''t the headquarter sent an order yet? We need to relocate to find a new shooting point.¡± Eagle-Eye contacted the headquarter. he wants an order. He was unable to make a move by himself. He contacted the headquarter and was shocked. He heard the sound of gunfireing from the other side. He shook his head, would anyone dare to shoot a gun in the assassin headquarters? ¡°Eagle-Eye calls the HQ. The Evil-Eye is now moving past the strike zone. Request a relocation order." Eagle-Eye asked into the radio. he wants an order But instead of orders given out, he heard a burst ofughter instead. ¡°Haha, is this the great Eagle-Eye? The current number one assassin. you are a lot more stupid than I thought. You will attack Evil-Eye Are you sure, Oh my gosh it¡¯s so funny as fu*k" Shocked the Eagle-Eye. But he still managed to maintain his sobriety. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I, um, youngsters these days have no respect for their senpai. Do you ever heard about the Bloody Frag?¡± ¡°Bloody Fang...don''t tell me you''re Alex Ruther Vandelhein, the Berlin cathedral assassin¡­¡± ¡°Yes, It''s me. Looks like your order won''t stop following my friend., it can''t be helped so I have to make it disappear.¡± Eagle-eye swallowed saliva. Alex other than his code name had another named the bloodthirsty devil. He likes massacres. He likes to lubricate the ground with the red blood and entrails of his victims. He was a nightmare for all assassins. Eagle-Eye mutes the radio. and hurried to escape immediately The other party was not someone he could easily deal with. and while he was about to escape He found someone blocking his escape route. A big man in a ck coat standing and smocking a cigar Beside him was a heavy machine gun leaning against the wall. Eagle-eye picks up a pistol. pointed at the big man At close ranges like this, a pistol works better than a rifle. ¡°Who are you?¡± The big man was still smoking his cigar. He didn''t seem to put the Eagle-Eye in his eyes. He picked up something from his coat. Eagle-Eye saw him as a threat. He immediately fired. *Peng!* *Peng!* *Peng!* Arge man took out a military-style knife. He used that knife to brush off all Eagle-Eye''s bullets. before speaking. ¡°My name, I already left it behind. But if you want to know before you die, I''ll tell you. My code name is Metal Blood.¡± Eagle-Eye wants to faint. This is another legendary Austin Metrobrad. It wouldn''t be right to call him an assassin. He was beyond that. He is the terrorist who attacks the terrorists. Be a terrorist among terrorists. How did such a person enter the country? While everything is happening Chen Ming was now standing on Xiao Long''s head above the sky, looking down. He didn''t need to deal with Eagle-Eye on his own. His friends seemed to have settled all the problems for him. ¡°Having good friends is a good fortune.¡± Chen Ming didn''t have to deal with anything. Let his friends handle it for him. Both of them were no longer his subordinates. But the two were still his friends. They were both willing toe out and help Chen Ming in various matters. Alex is smart and sharp. Chen Ming then has him help manage his business instead. in exchange for a small snack. And he likes to bully others with his position. He liked to see the painful and tormented expressions of those beneath him. but He will only attack the wicked. But the one who is an honest and straightforward person Alex almost will run away from them. It''s like a vampire meets across. He was most afraid of this type of person. Austin now works as an interior designer for his Paris-basedpany. Although thepany is not as big as Chen Ming¡¯s. But Austin was able to make it bigger ruthlessly? Let''s just say that no one dared to interfere with hispany at all. Thest time someone interfered thepany disappeared from the map of the world. Yes, it really disappeared from the map. Police said the fire was caused by a short circuit. Chen Ming and Alex knew what was going on. ¡°That was because they were careless. I''m not involved." No one has asked him about the incident yet. Chen Ming didn''t think Austin would set fire to his rival. May no one be seriously injured or death is more than enough. which Austin did it perfectly. no one dies No one was injured. Plus, the fire only burns in the areas that belong to the solid foundation so there is no copsing of the building. He is an expert terrorist after all. 166 Chapter 166 Austin after dealing with Eagle-Eye. and having sessfully eliminated the evidence immediately went straight to Chen Ming''s condo. He would go change the furniture and repair Chen Ming''s room. Austin, seeing the teeth marks and scratches on the floor and walls, was skeptical. ¡°What exactly is Chen Ming keeping in the house? Don''t tell me he decides to pet a crocodile. Such a huge bite force that could tear a piece of iron like this is not a dog or a cat anymore. I am happy that he start to have the same taste like me.¡± Austin then started to manage Chen Ming''s room happily. Of course, he made it for free. He will not ept money from his friend and former boss for sure. Not that the money is important to them except the blood-sucking Alex. Chen Ming drove straight to the Xiao family''s house and it didn''t take long. The Xiao family''s house was veryrge. Chen Ming had been driving for a long time before reaching the front door of the Xiao n''s entrance. Chen Ming got down from his car. Xiao Long was now disguised as a scarf. Chen Ming after getting out of the car and locking the car. He headed towards arge wooden door with a sign written in ancient Chinese characters that said the Xiao Family''s house. He found that in front of the house there were some bodyguards in a ck suit guarding it. It is a perfect blend of old and new. Chen Ming walked to the front of the guards. He saw that two security guards were working on something. he asked. ¡°Excuse me, I am the teacher of student Xiao Wen. Today Ie and visit the student''s house.¡± A security guard looked at Chen Ming. He had a questioning look on his face before speaking. ¡°Right now, the Xiao family''s house doesn''t wee guests. whether it is a teacher from a school. Please go back¡± Chen Ming''s rised his eyebrows. ¡°Why doesn''t the security guard contact the people inside? I told the student Xiao Wen that I woulde and visit the house today.¡± The security guard shook his head before speaking. "No, This is an order of the mistress. Today there will be an important guest in the family. Especially about Miss Xiao Wen.¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming felt an ominous feeling. He was about to say something when he heard a noiseing from behind him. ¡°What are the guard doing? Don''t you know that Young Master Tang Beiming will arrive? Who parked the car in front of the door? push it away.¡± Chen Ming looked at the person who spoke up. He was a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance. Thick eyebrows, thick mouth, wearing a Chinese dress, he pointed at Chen Ming''s car. He knew that Chen Ming''s car was an expensive car. but the car meant nothing if Young Master Tang Beiming became dissatisfied. Chen Ming shook his head. He really wanted to smash the door and drive inside. But for Xiao Wen, he had to endure. He walked towards his car before giving way. But even if Chen Ming had already stepped aside The thick-mouthed was still not satisfied. ¡°Who told you to park here? Let''s park somewhere else. Let''s go far away. This area isn¡¯t your parking spot. You have no right to park here." Chen Ming closed his eyes. People sometimes have the destiny to be smacked. ¡°What kind of foot is this? why it sways towards the splinter... I really don''t understand.¡± Chen Ming was tired of soap operas. This is how it is ssified as a soap opera. The protagonistes to the heroien but will have to face many obstacles Chen Ming only shook his head. He opened the door before getting out of the car. The thick-mouthed now pointed a finger at him sniffingly. Chen Ming looked left and right. No one seemed to be looking at him. He smirked before disappearing. He appeared again behind the thick-mouthed. before hitting the back of his neck. ¡°Ack!¡± The thick-mouthed can¡¯t keep up with his speed. He was just a servant and didn''t have any power. so he passed out. After Chen Ming chopped the thick-mouthed man''s neck with a karate chopper, He dragged the thick-mouthed man and throw him into the bush. The thick-mouthed won''t wake up anytime soon. ¡°Liefortably under the shade of nature. Don''t be angry if there is a dog to relieve his or her need, hehe.¡± Chen Ming didn''t care after that. He had dealt with the thick-mouthed man, and then he headed towards the wall of the Xiao Family''s house that was about five or ten meters tall. ¡°Since they not allowing me to enter I have to go in like this.¡± Chen Ming used the Sky Step. He jumped over the wall before easily descending to the other side of the wall. after crossing the wall he found a garden with tall trees along with the beautifully pruned trees and fish pond. The original ancient beauty was indeed the home of the Xiao n, which was one of the four great families in Beijing. Chen Ming walked out of the bushes next to the wall. before heading to the mansion inside. Yes, the Xiao family''s house may have a Chinese style of decorating parts, walls, etc. But the house is a modern mansion style. Chen Ming was not far away. He heard people calling him. ¡°Stop right there, who are you and how did you get in!¡± Three or four security guards pointed their guns at Chen Ming. Everyone today seems to be particrly strict about safety. Chen Ming acted as he did to the thick-mouthed man. he knocked out the security guards, who had his gun pointed all over him, before continuing as if nothing had happened. ¡°Visiting students'' homes like this is fun, not bad at all. Hmm. How dare you force my Wen to get engaged to someone other than me.¡± Chen Ming walked towards the mansion not far from where he was. Security guards, whoever came in his way all will be dealt with quickly and efficiently. He, after arriving at the door of the beautiful mansion. He immediately knocked on the door. ¡°Why do these mansions have no bells¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He knocked on the door but no one opened it. ¡°Hmm, maybe it wasn¡¯t this mansion. There are still many mansions like this inside. Let''s go and knock on each.¡± Chen Ming did it. Walked and knocked on the doors of each mansion. On the way, He met many security guards that want to stop him. He knocked them down in a sec. The number of security guards he knocked out had already exceeded one hundred. Chen Ming picked up amunication device dropped by a security guard. He radioed and asked other security personnel. He want to know where everyone has gone. He got an answer back. The entire family gathered at thergest central mansion in the middle of the Xiao n''s house. Chen Ming turned off the radio wave after obtaining the information. "Mansion in the middle, where is it?" Chen Ming was now standing on the roof of a mansion, he looked around and saw that there was a mansion that seemed to be hosting some event. He let out a smile before using the Sky Steps to move through the air towards the mansion. Chen Mingnded on the roof as usual. He used a stealth technique to enter the inside of the mansion. Chen Ming closed his eyes before opening his dragon eyes to find Xiao Wen. He had to endure the irritation of his eyes before walking inside the mansion. He had previously activated the Dragon Eye. But it seemed that within the Xiao n''s house, something was preventing him from using the Dragon Eye. He looked down at the ground. Here, arge Feng Shui was built. But this Feng Shui was full of contamination. causing Chen Ming to see a mist, and it irritated his eyes. If he wanted to see through this mist, He needed to increase his power. This would make everyone in the Xiao n''s who had a high sense know where he was. He didn''t want them to know where he was right now. Chen Ming soon looked for Xiao Wen. He found her locked in a room on the third floor of the mansion. Chen Ming heard her cry from the other side of the door. Chen Ming sighed. He could easily unlock the heavily guarded door with his skill before walking in. He was very angry right now. Whoever made Xiao Wen cry would have to be punished by him. He would make the life of anyone who treats her like this a living hell. 167 Chapter 167 Chen Ming walked into the room where the lights were turned off. Everything was dark except Chen Ming''s eyes that were shining in the dark. He walked in and found a young woman crying on the bed. she hugged the pillow tightly while tucked into the pillow to cry as softly as possible She didn''t want anyone to know that she was crying. Chen Ming heard her calling his name. ¡°Ming, why haven''t youe yet? Help Wen, Ming.¡± Chen Ming felt a pain in his heart. She needs his help. He should havee sooner. He walked straight to the bed. Of course, he sealed the doors and windows. No one could enter only a Sky Profound cane in. which he knew that there would be no people of that level in this world. He walked closer to the bed and softly and gently called Xiao Wen''s name. "Wen" Xiao Wen heard Chen Ming''s voice. She hurriedly turned to him. She was surprised to see that his eyes had a blue glow in the darkness. But because of that, she knew right away that he was Chen Ming. No one in this world has that kind of eyes other than dragons. and Chen Ming was a dragon. She saw him showing off his eyes and horns while at school. With her instinct, She needs safety The ce where she can find safety is in his arms. ¡°Ming!¡± Xiao Wen got out of bed before jumping to hug him. She hugged him tightly, fearing that this was just a dream. Her parents chose to speed up the time of her engagement. They didn¡¯t consult her, no, they never cared about her opinion in the first ce. She was afraid that Chen Ming would not arrive in time. And she will be forced to be engaged to Tang Beiming. She wouldn¡¯t be this scared if the engagement was just oral. She still can change it. But this betrothal is a blood bond engagement. If she was forced to be engaged by blood. She will immediately be the other person''s property. And when Chen Ming arrived, everything was already toote. Xiao Wen while hugging him. then told him everything the Xiao family and her parents had forced her on. Her grandfather did as Chen Ming said. didn¡¯t tell anyone he wasing He was very disappointed in the Xiao family. He looked decades older. Is this the Xiao n that he protects? They were just selfish people who could even sell their own children. Her grandfatherforted her that Chen Ming would definitelye. And he really came. ¡°Ming, Ming must help Wen. Wen doesn''t want to belong to anyone other than Ming.¡± ¡°Don''t worry Wen. I''m here for this. Take it easy. I''ll take care of everything myself.¡± Chen Ming clenched his teeth. He was so angry that he didn''t know how to be angrier than this. Xiao Long had now changed from a scarf to a little dragon as usual. He could sense Chen Ming''s anger. He rubbed its head on Chen Ming''s head before making a sound. "Piiiii" (Calm down, Brother) "Piiii" ( Long will help Brother Ming deal with them too.) ¡°Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡± (Who dares to bully sister-inw Long will take care of them all!) Xiao Long, if He was in his true form, would probably look terrifying. but in the form of a little dragon, He looks very cute. Xiao Wen is a teenage girl. Seeing Xiao Wen''s cuteness Her eyes shone, the sadness, anger, and despair had all disappeared. reced by Xiao Long''s cuteness. ¡°Ming, this is.¡± Xiao Wen turned to Chen Ming. She knew that this wasn''t a snake. She recognized him by his wings. He must be a dragon. Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen before introducing Xiao Wen to Xiao Long. ¡°This is Chen Long, my younger brother. As Wen knows, Long is a dragon just like me. But Long is unable to transform into a human being.¡± Xiao Wen''s eyes shone brightly. She looked at Xiao Long with a star in her eyes. Xiao Long was in this body. The body will look very soft. his cheeks are puffed up, looking very cute. Xiao Long flew from Chen Ming''s neck and headed towards Xiao Wen before snuggling at her face. ¡°Piiiii!¡± (Don''t worry, Sister-inw Long and Brother Ming are here!) Xiao Wen let out augh. She didn''t know what Xiao Long was saying, but she could sense the good intentions. Chen Ming smiled at both of them. The two now seem to get along well. And just as Chen Ming was feeling good to see Xiao Wen ying with Xiao Long and smiling. He heard the sound of people trying to open the door, but it wouldn''t open. ¡°Huh, why can''t I open it? The door was unlocked, really weird.¡± The sound of the doorknob turning. The doorknob can be used normally. but unable to push the door in ¡°Anyway, let me try, that girl must do something with the door, hmm.¡± Another person took his ce before trying to open the door like the first. But He was no sess either. ¡°Will this girl stop causing trouble? Master Tang will be here in a few minutes, You destroy the door.¡± Whoever tried to open the door thought that Xiao Wen was the one who locked the door from the inside. They had to break the door to take Xiao Wen away. Master Tang ising Chen Ming let out augh. before leading Xiao Wen to sit on the bed before speaking. ¡°Wen doesn''t have to go anywhere, stay in the room with me and stop paying attention to them. These guys can''t do anything. Let them try to open the door, I will take care of them when Tang Beiming arrives.¡± Chen Ming let them do as they please with the door. If they didn¡¯t use explosives of mass destruction the door won''t open. Oh, and so are the walls. Chen Ming hadpletely strengthened this room with his profound energy. Outside the room, a middle-aged man tries to open the door to get inside. He ordered his men to open the door by force but was unsessful. There was something wrong. A wooden door shouldn''t be this strong. ¡°What the hell is going on here? Why won''t the door open?¡± Smashed and smashed, but the door was still closed. No signs of chipping or damage at all. That door, even if it''s a door of good quality. it won¡¯t be able to survive their attack. ¡°Not even a scratch. What did that girl do to the door?¡± Don''t understand what happened He didn''t know what method to use to open the door right now. and while he was thinking about how to take it The young man beside him spoke up. ¡°Lord Zhixia Why don''t we try a more drastic approach? Young Master Tang will arrive soon. It would be a bad idea for Young Master Tang to wait.¡± The middle-aged man who tried to open the door was named Xiao Zhixia.Xiao Wen''s uncle. He agreed with Xiao Li to betroth Xiao Wen to Tang Beiming. Xiao Lie was Xiao Wen''s real mother. who wanted to betrothed to Tang Beiming for a profit Xiao Zhixia nodded. He would try to use his profound energy. He picked up the talisman. The talisman he used was a C rank talisman, the same talisman Xiao Wen used with Chen Ming. Xiao Zhixia injected his profound energy into the talisman. Before the talisman burst into mes and rushed forward to destroy the door. 168 Chapter 168 *Bang!!!* Arge fireball mmed into the door, an explosion urred. The C-rank talisman was the same as Xiao Wen but the profound energy infused with it. Xiao Zhixia was definitely at a higher level than Xiao Wen. The effect of the attack was different. His talisman dealt two or three times more damage than Xiao Wen''s. If it''s a normal door It wouldpletely be destroyed by a C-rank talisman. But this is not an ordinary door anymore. It was a door that was covered by Chen Ming''s energy. Earth Qi was the toughest of all Chen Ming''s mystical energy. Saying that if it wasn''t an explosion of mass destruction wouldn''t bruise the door. It seems to be true. Xiao Zhixia now had a very serious expression. He didn¡¯t what happened He took out several more C-rank talismans. Before using it, He exploded the door again. this time He used ten talismans at the same time. the very strong explosion that made the whole mansion tremble. The mes and smoke gradually faded away. and appeared the door with a slightly burnt mark. Xiao Zhixia almost vomited blood, ten C-rank talismans could only make a slight burn mark on the door, did he have to put C4 on the door to scratch the door? Yes, if not that level of bomb the door would not show any sign of damage. And then came another problem. The burns on the door gradually disappeared. The door can fix itself too! ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with this door!?¡± He had no choice. If the door was too strong then. He would have to find another way to enter the room. He tried to destroy walls, ceilings, or floors. all he did was meaningless. Tang Beiming was about to arrive at the entrance of the Xiao n''s house. He was apanied by dozens of his men. each one had a very high profound strength in this world standard. The purpose behind why he brought the elite. because He wanted to show his power to his soon to be his fianc¨¦e. He didn''t know that the Xiao n''s house was now in big trouble. They couldn''t bring Xiao Wen out of the room. Inside the room, Chen Ming and Xiao Wen were cuddling together. Sounds from outside cannot go inside. Chen Ming was confident in his power, thus erasing the noise outside the room. He didn''t want anything to interfere with his time with Xiao Wen. Xiao Long now erged himself and curled up guarding the entrance. Xiao Long served to protect his sister-inw in his own way. Chen Ming kissed Xiao Wen''s lips. She kissed him back. The taste of his kiss caused her to float away. It was soft and spread throughout her body. She and he are now lovers. Even if they were lovers before But Xiao Wen wanted to start being a girlfriend first before bing his. It would give the impression of a rtionship that she never had. She felt very happy. She hugged him like he was her favorite bolster. his body odor The atmosphere around him rxed her. ¡°Ming, Wen didn''t want to stay away from Ming. Can Wen go stay with Ming at Ming¡¯s home after this?¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. He already knew that Xiao Wen would definitely ask him to stay at his house one day. She felt unsafe in her own home. what a poor girl Chen Ming nodded at her before speaking. ¡°Okay, why not? Wenes to live with me after this. No one will dare to bully Wen again.¡± Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming. Her boyfriend is the cutest. She kissed him on the lips one more time. Realizing that she now has an owner Xiao Wen and Chen Mingter closed their eyes. rxing in each other''s embrace they didn¡¯t care how busy the outside is. It''s not their problem. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He thought he''d deal with these pests tomorrow. He didn''t want to leave Xiao Wen''s warm andfortable embrace right now. Tang Beiming arrived at the Xiao Family''s house. He came in an expensive ck luxury car with a van and many other cars. He came with his bodyguards. Each of them was level B and above, a formidable forcepared to the other bodyguards. Tang Beiming was the only descendant of the Tang family. It''s not strange for him to be treated like this. Tang Beiming was now sitting in the car sipping his wine. He looked at the mansion in front. His car was slowly parked. Tang Beiming was a young man with a handsome face. He had long white hair. sharp and beautiful face He is what everyone would call ikemen. Tang Beiming met Xiao Wen when he was a child. He fell in love with her at first sight. Unfortunately, the two families were enemies. Neither he nor she had much contact or talked to each other. They were just met at school. Tang Beiming saw that Xiao Wen had a lovely face and a gentle personality. and is loved by everyone The boys in the same room liked her. He saw that and became envious. which envy leads him to do stupid things He made a n so that everyone wouldn''t like her and that she would be his only. But who would have expected that the situation would be more exaggerated than he thought? She was bullied until she became a different person. She shut herself and didn''t talk to anyone. be a withered flower. He tried to talk to her but to no avail. She disappeared from his life after that. Since then Tang Beiming had always nned to acquire her. Until today he has seeded. He was able to force Xiao Li and her husband. entered into a betrothal agreement with their daughter. in exchange for only a small benefit. He felt guilty, but it couldn''t be helped. to make her his. He needed to do that. It was something he had to do. His selfish heart said so. ¡°Xiao Wen, wait, I will be the one to pull you out of the darkness.¡± Tang Beiming slowly opened the door and got out of the car that was now parked in front of the inner mansion of the Xiao Family''s house. He felt that there was something strange. Normally, the Xiao n''s house should have more security guards. and one more thing he smells something burning. ¡°What happened here?¡± He looked around the security guards could only show a dry smile. It was really chaotic, someone broke into the Xiao n''s house. And yet no one caught him. Moreover, Everyone in the house tried to open the door to Xiao Wen''s room. but failed no matter what kind of talisman they used. They were unable to open the door of the room. Most recently, a hand grenade was used. As a result, the side of Xiao Wen''s room had a few cracks before it repaired itself. But the pavement became the same as in the movie where the war took ce. Xiao Zhixia had fainted at this moment. He used too much profound energy. Even if he had used up all his power, he still couldn''t open the door. He, before fainting, told everyone to look for Xiao Danyong. If anyone could open the door, it was only Xiao Danyong. But even with that said, everyone knew how much Xiao Danyong loved his granddaughter. They were afraid that in addition to not helping them He may cause more problems at home. Tang Beiming did not like this situation. He walked into the mansion. Before meeting a group of middle-aged men and women, several middle-aged women walked towards him with smiles. Each of them had sweated on their foreheads as if they had been exercising. Some people have dust and bloodstains on their shirts. Tang Beiming wondered what they were doing. He did not analyze it for a long time. A middle-aged man, around forty to forty-five years old, came out and spoke to him. ¡°Wee Young Master Tang to the Xiao family home. Now there''s a bit of a problem. Young Master Tang wouldn''t mind right." Who came out to wee Tang Beiming. He was one of the elders of the Xiao n. He was called Xiao Tang. He was a AAA rank Taoist, Tang Beiming needed to give his face. ¡°I don¡¯t mind senior, Beiming pays respects to all elders.¡± p Tang Beiming salutes everyone by cupping hands. It is customary to pay respects in general. Everyone thought that Tang Beiming was a good fit to be Xiao Wen''s fiancee. His appearance was very good. Tang Beiming looked around. He wanted to meet with Xiao Wen as soon as possible. He''s been waiting for a long time And as he looked around, he found that Xiao Wen was nowhere to be found. He couldn''t even see her shadow. ¡°Elder can I meet my fiancee.¡± The elders looked at each other. but let out a dry smile How would they tell Tang Beiming. Tang Beiming was baffled, why didn''t Xiao Wene to wee him? There must be something going on. 169 Chapter 169 Tang Beiming said that something must have happened. But he didn''t think it would be this big. He looked at the door that was nowpletely closed. If you look closely, it might be nothing. But looking at a point other than the wall and the door on the same side Other spots were filled with burns and destruction. This is like in a movie where there are fights with bombs. If he didn''t know that this was the Xiao n''s house. He thought this was a battlefield. ¡°What is this? Who dares toe and destroy the Xiao n''s assets like this?¡± Tang Beiming had no idea what had happened. He spoke out loud in anger. He was actually showing everyone how angry he was on behalf of the Xiao n. His performance was very good. It''s just that he doesn''t understand the current situation very much. Tang Beiming didn''t even notice that each elder''s face turned red with embarrassment. They were the ones who destroyed the Xiao n''s assets. They didn''t want to speak up because it was embarrassing. Xiao Tang let out a sigh before changing the topic Tang Beiming was talking about. ¡°Young Master, I think the matter of the damaged property is not a big deal. What I''m going to tell the young master is Xiao Wen Young Master''s fiance is in the room. We tried to open the door but to no avail. I thought the young master was a talent. Opening the door wouldn''t be difficult.¡± Xiao Tang praised Tang Beiming before talking about Xiao Wen and the door. Tang Beiming heard what Xiao Tang had said. He gave a slight smile before walking towards the door. ¡°Senior Tang has praised Beiming too much. Beiming will open the door for everyone to see.¡± Tang Beiming did not understand how special the door was. Not everyone can open it. Or that the Xiao n was trying to y tricks? Not allowing him to get engaged to Xiao Wen. ¡®That must not be it. Look at the eyes of everyone looking at me. No one is not impressed with me. This implies that they can''t really open the door. There must be some mechanism in this door.¡¯ Tang Beiming tried to open the door. He used all the strength he had with his profound energy. But unable to open it, he smiled. ¡®Hmm, you are just a door, but how dare you block Xiao Wen and me? Well, let''s see how long you will stand in the way.¡¯ Of course, he didn''t say it out loud. He only thought in his heart. Tang Beiming took out something from his bag. It was a talisman with a five-pointed star on it. A ss Dispelling Talisman. Everyone looked at the talisman before nodding. This talisman has a very high price. They didn''t dare to use it to open the door. But when it belonged to Tang Beiming They didn''t think much about it. and want to know if it will work Tong Beiming stick the talisman to the door. before reciting something and pointing his index and middle fingers at the talisman ¡°Open!¡± The five-pointed star talisman shines brightly. The door was still closed. Tang Beiming gritted his teeth. He increased his profound energy. keep increasing Little by little, his profound energy was pouring inside. Little by little, he found whatever was blocking the door. it is very strong He was trying to push his powers inside to break the sealing on the door. Tang Beiming''s gradually released a lot of swats. He had never used so much power to release this kind of seal before. ¡°This door is sealed tightly. The profound energy that defended the door and walls was extremely high. My profound strength is not enough. you all,e and help me quickly!¡± Tang Beiming called his subordinates to help. They didn''t hesitate and came to help Tang Beiming. Everyone transferred Qi to him. for him to use the energy he had received. to break through the door The elders looked at each other. before nodding They also helped Tang Beiming. Everyone''s profound energybined was more than five thousand units. They thought it was enough, but no, they were pushed back by the power that was guarding the door. ¡°We help each other inject the profound energy into one spot. We must destroy it!¡± Everyone helped each other, pumping all the profound energy that everyone had to the talisman. It was close, he was close to breaking the barrier. just a little longer Everyone''s profound energy was slowly declining. less and less The talisman attached to the wall started to burn. Even if it was an A-ss talisman, it would cause damage to everyone''s profound energy. The profound energy at the door slowly trembled. It''s about to break. Tang Beiming smiled. If he seeded in breaking the barrier of this profound energy, He will meet Xiao Wen. And finally, the profound barrier that was protecting the door broke open. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Before crying out in joy, it worked! Tang Beiming with joy He didn''t want to keep his image right now. He wanted to meet Xiao Wen. He hurriedly opened the door. ¡°...why...why doesn''t it open yet?¡± Everyone looked at Tang Beiming. He still couldn''t open the door. He used his profound energy to examine the door one more time. He, after examining the door, was pale. It was still there. The barrier of energy was still there. he only destroyed the outer surface of the True Energy Barrier. Inparison, the outer barrier of energy was about one millimeter thick. The True Barrier of Power inside was at least three to four inches thick¡­ ¡°The barrier of power after this the one we destroy is more than a hundred times stronger.¡± fainting, Tang Beiming had now copsed to the ground. Who created this barrier? It would be too cruel Tang Beiming now only looked at the door tiredly. He couldn''t break this barrier. no one can do it It was as if the energy that surrounded this room was not human qi. ¡°What profound energy is this strong? Even using the profound energy of dozens of people still couldn''t break it down. Whoever created this barrier must be a very terrifying person. How can Xiao Wen go and ask someone of this level to help her?¡± from the power of the barrier The level of the one who create the barrier had to surpass even the Grand Elder of the n. He didn''t know that anyone would be able to create a barrier of such strength. What he was worried about right now, besides worrying about Xiao Wen in the room, was also worried that anyone would be able to spread the barrier of this level. One must be skilled and perhaps not afraid of the Tang n. ¡°If Xiao Wen asks him or her to help, I might not be able to have her in my procession. That is absolutely uneptable. I have to find a way.¡± Tang Beiming tried to figure out what he could do in that situation. He really couldn''t think of anything. and while everyone was trying to find a way to open the door Inside Xiao Wen''s bedroom, Chen Ming was hugging Xiao Wen who was now asleep. Chen Ming before having a chance to sleep The mission alert came up. that he hadpleted the task assigned to him Chen Ming now looked at his mission and stats. ------------------- Mission: Taoist World(Completed) ------------------- -Passed Xiao Danyong¡¯s test -Make an impression on the future fiancee of this world (Xiao Wen) -Make an impression on the future lover (Xue Lin) -Show true might ------------------- Duration: at the end of today ------------------- Reward: 5 levels, 100 Talisman(Empty)/Heaven''s Brush/ Ten thousand Year Ink Bottle ------------------- Rewards have been received in addition to the level. It was like an essential item for the work of a Taoist. He didn''t really care about being a Taoist. But he thought these things would be useful to Xiao Wen. He would give these to her. 170 Chapter 170 ¡°Soon, I will rise to the Sky Profound Realm. and maybe before I return to the Martial World, I am probably already at the Martial Ancestor Realm. I really want to know, if I am at that level and go to the have a trail to be a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, what will they think?¡± Chen Ming let out augh. He now has a level that doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone in the lower world. He will shake it. And see if the mission he received before returning to his original world could easily be aplished. Chen Ming after checking the level and things in the system. He chose to sleep. He had been missing this soft bed and cold air-con for a long time. In the martial world, there weren''t many of these facilities. Chen Ming had to make a note of what to bring after this. Time flew by. Thefortable night quickly passed. As everything was going on, Chen Ming, Xiao Wen, and Xiao Long slept in the roomfortably and carefreely. There was nothing that could disturb them other than Xiao Long''s snoring that sounded intermittently, which did not greatly disturb thefortable atmosphere. Chen Ming was now like an air purifier. The umted pollution was cleaned. Dirty Feng Shui was unable to do anything with his Dragon Qi. The power that surrounds the room also prevents dirt from getting inside. In the room, turn on the air conditioner about twenty degrees. cool weather Xiao Wen snuggles in Chen Ming''s chest. She felt that he was the best pillow in the world. As time passed, Chen Ming and Xiao Wen slowly woke up from their sleep. Chen Ming looked at the clock, it was now about five o¡¯clock. Chen Ming could sense that the barrier that he used to cover the room was a millimeter thinner. He just shook his head. The other side of the wall seemed to have stopped doing what they were doing. It was useless even if they were to destroy the entire mansion, they still couldn¡¯t enter this room. Xiao Wen yawned slightly. She did not want to get up from Chen Ming''s chest. She hadn''t sleptfortably like this in a long time. ¡°Give me five more minutes, Ming.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen before giving her time to continue sleeping until five in the morning. before he woke her up. He had to deal with Xiao Wen''s problems and had to go back to the condo to take a shower and get dressed before going to school again. His schedule was pretty busy in the morning. ¡°Wen, go take a shower first. Get dressed after I''ve dealt with the bullies. Let''s go to my condo. Is there anything you want to take with you?¡± Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. He probably didn''t mean what he said, right? ¡°Ming, will Wen move in with Ming today?¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen, who was now very happy. ¡°Of course, who would leave you in a house like this? Come stay with me and I''ll take care of you. From now on, no one will bully my Wen.¡± Xiao Wen''s face was red. She really liked Chen Ming. He always made her heartbeat. This is what made her fall in love with him in the past. Xiao Wen nodded and hurriedly went to take a shower and get dressed before immediately packing up her things and preparing to move out to Chen Ming condo. Chen Ming was now preparing. He waited for Xiao Wen to finish her own things first. So he slowly lowered his barrier of power. and outside seemed to know that the barrier had disappeared and was heading to the room Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Prepare to point out whoever has done bad things to you, I will make them pay.¡± Xiao Wen nodded before hugging his arm. She believed that Chen Ming would definitely take revenge for her. The now powerful profound barrier slowly rolled down. The people in the mansion felt the change. They felt as if there was a ck hole absorbing the surrounding profound energy. create a frightening whirlwind ¡°What is this? It was as if the profound energy had been absorbed into a single point.¡± Yes, this phenomenon happened because of Chen Ming. Xiao Wen''s room had been cleaned until the Qi was pure white, think of what would happen when the barrier that blocked the two qi was opened. They will definitely absorb each other. The tainted profound energy was indeed surging towards the clean energy mass. The elders and Tang Beiming awoke. They hurriedly got up from the bed before heading towards Xiao Wen''s room. Tang Beiming was now both excited and terrified. If Xiao Wen brought with her the person who raised the barrier, what would he do? ¡°No matter what Today, I have to make you mine. I don¡¯t think whoever you bought here can resist my proposal.¡± Tang Beiming swears no matter what He had to make Xiao Wen his. That''s right, if the elder who was helping Xiao Wen wanted something, he would give him all he wanted. He believed that there was nothing in this world that could not be bought with enough valuable. Everyone gathered in front of Xiao Wen''s room that was now cleaned up. Xiao Zhixia and Xiao Tang looked at each other. before turning to Tang Beiming who had joined them a moment ago. They were hesitant about who would open the door. ¡°I think it would be the most appropriate for Young Master Tang to open the door. Young Master Tang was going to be Xiao Wen''s fiancee. That Young Master Tang opened the door was, therefore, the most expedient.¡± Xiao Zhixia spoke as if there was a reason, but he was actually terrified of someone who created the barrier. ¡°I think so too. Young Master Tang, why don¡¯t Young Master open the door?¡± Xiao Tang offers He wanted to know if Tang Beiming would dare. Tang Beiming kept his posture. He thought to himself that these people were cowards. ¡°Beiming is going to open this door. Everyone, please be careful.¡± Act as nothing happened. Tang Beiming walked towards the door. He swallowed his saliva. Now he stood in front of the door that he tried in every possible way to open but was unsessful. He grabbed the doorknob. take a deep breath He had already gathered his own courage. then twisted the doorknob and opened it immediately and as soon as he opened the door He just stood there. he looked into the room His eyes opened wide. He didn''t dare to move. His condition was like someone whose soul had escaped from his body. Everyone looked at Tang Beiming. they couldn''t understand why he would stop at the door and refuse to walk in. ¡°What happened to Young Master Tang Beiming? Why hasn''t he walked in yet?¡± ¡°That''s it. Open the door and stand there. Don''t tell me there''s a trap." ¡°Impossible if there are traps. We must feel the profound energy it releases.¡± ¡°Really, then what happened?¡± ¡°I don''t know either. Look, the two Grand Elders are heading towards Young Master Tang Beiming. They must know something.¡± Xiao Zhixia and Xiao Tang headed towards Tang Beiming, who was now trembling, not daring to move. They wanted to know what Tang Beiming had encountered so he was trembled and did not dare to move like this. From the looks, it''s probably not a trap. It must be something in the room for sure. But what could make him so terrified? Xiao Zhixia was the first to approach Tang Beiming. He walked towards Tang Beiming and looked into the room. He who was looking into the room stopped as well. He trembled like Tang Beiming. But he had more experienced and gone through a lot. it allowing him to speak out ¡°T-This is not true, how is this even possible?¡± Xiao Zhixia spoke up while stepping back. Xiao Tang, curious, walked over and looked at it as well. And he had the same symptoms as Xiao Zhixia. His eyes almost popped out. Is it even possible? He hadn''t imagined that he would encounter something like this in the room. It was different from what he had in mind. ¡°D-Dragon, a living dragon curled up in the room" Xiao Zhang pinched Tang Beiming''s cheek. Tang Beiming cried out in pain. Show that he is not dreaming Yes, what they were seeing was Xiao Long. Xiao Long slowly woke up before looking at the person who woke him up. If it wasn''t his father, mother, or his brother and sister, Hw would be very angry. "(roar!!!)" Xiao Long didn''t snort as cute as he should, no, he roared loudly. The roaring dragon was considered dangerous to humans. The three''s eardrums shake violently before their sights went dark. Xiao Long had already blown their eardrums. 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Piiii¡± (I am sorry brother but it wasn¡¯t long fault) Xiao Long was now in his small dragon form as usual. Now he was depressed while looking at the ground tears were flowing out of his eyes. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Long. He had scolded him for roaring without taking a closer look at his surroundings. this was the first time he got scolded by his beloved brother. the reason he go scolded was that he roar without thinking. He didn''t care about the others. What he cared is Xiao Wen. He could barely cover Xiao Wen''s ears. Otherwise, Xiao Wen would have lost her hearing now. The roar of the dragon was many times louder than the horn of a truck. their sound could be heard several kilometers away. For Chen Ming, that voice might not be that loud. But for everyone else, they were probably deaf now. Xiao Wen saw that Xiao Long was pitiful, she couldn''t help but walk closer to him before pulling him into a hug and stroking his head. She acts like an older sister who protects her younger brother. ¡°Ming, don''t scold Little Long too much. Wen is okay.¡± Xiao Wen hugged Xiao Long and gently patted his head. Xiao Long tucked into Xiao Wen''s neck before sniffing. Chen Ming saw that and could only let out a sigh. Xiao Wen walked to the kitchen to find something for Xiao Long to eat She remembered in the past when Xiao Long feeling down she usually give him food. Afterforting the poor little dragon Xiao Long quickly recovered before enjoying the meal that Xiao Wen had brought him. On the way to the kitchen, no one dared to stop her. Afraid that the dragon she was hugging would bite their heads. Yes, everyone already knew that Xiao Long was not a snake but a dragon. They don''t need to worry about that. The one they need to be wary of was a man who was now sitting cross-legged on the sofa looked forward with disdain in his eyes. It was like he couldn''t stand being here because of the dirt. Actually, Chen Ming really felt that way. He is an air purifier. Feng Shui here is really the best. both ugly and dirty He had to endure first. ¡®After the business here I have to clean my room of these dirty qi. Otherwise, life will be difficult.¡¯ Chen Ming let out a sigh. before looking at the people in front of him There were three people in the front. Those three were Xiao Zhixia, Xiao Tang, Tang Beiming, Chen Ming if he wanted to speak to the three. He needed to heal their ruptured eardrums first. He used three drops of the red potion and send them toward their ears. Their ears were back to normal. Just have to wipe the blood off that''s all. The three of them did not dare to speak to Chen Ming at this moment. They after having been treated. Heard that the dragon just now was his brother from their servant whisper to each other. Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. They couldn''t have an affair with someone of this level, Dragon! That''s a real dragon Bigger than thirty meters long if measured by eye. But he acted like a dragon that didn''t look scary or formidable and scolded it as if it was his own little brother. This is too strange Chen Ming didn''t wait for them to settle first. He asked in a cold voice. ¡°Are you Tang Beiming? the person who came to ask Xiao Wen to be engaged by using blood bond.¡± Tang Beiming sensed a violent killing intent from Chen Ming. He almost fainted. The pressure was so intense and overwhelming. He gritted his teeth and spoke. ¡°Yes, it was me who wanted to be engaged to Xiao Wen with a blood bond.¡± ¡°Hmm, did you know that Xiao Wen is my woman?¡± Tang Beiming heard that he gritted his teeth. He wanted to yell at him that Xiao Wen was his and not someone else''s. But fear stopped him from doing stupid things. Chen Ming saw that Tang Beiming did not reply. Chen Ming snorts before flicking his middle finger towards Tang Beiming''s knee. The wind profound energy gathered into a windpressed ball. before heading straight to Tang Beiming''s knees. *Crack!!!!* "Aghhhhhhh" Tang Beiming let out a scream. His knee was destroyed by the ball created by the wind energy. Tang Beiming copsed to the ground. He grabbed his knees before crying. It was very painful. ¡°Ah!!!, it hurts!!! it hurts so much!!! what have you done!! Tang family will not let you go!!¡± Chen Mingughs. and ignored Tang Beiming''s threats. He didn''t care what the Tang family had to say. seeing that Tang Beiming was injured. Xiao Zhixia wanted to help, but ¡°You want to save him, right? Whoever saves him, I will deal with that person thousand times harder.¡± Hering what Chen Ming said. The people who wanted to help Tang Beiming stopped. No one wanted to infuriate the young man who had only used one finger to deal with Tang Beiming. Xiao Tang saw that he was at disadvantage. He calmed down and spoke to Chen Ming. ¡°Young Master, why are you doing this? This is about the Xiao family and the Tang family.¡± ¡°So what?" An intense killing intent erupted from Chen Ming''s body. He had said that he would avenge her. He waited for Xiao Wen to finishforting Xiao Long before he finish them off in whichever way she wanted. Xiao Tang and Xiao Zhixia heard that, they couldn''t help but have dark faces. ¡°This is already too much. This is the Xiao family home. If you still don''t stop doing this kind of thing We only have to respond. even if we have to die.¡± ? Chen Ming hearing them said that could only smile with a blood-stained smile. "Try me then" Chen Ming stood up from his seat before he loosened some of his meridians. His dragon profound energy surged out, suppressing the surrounding Sky and Earth profound energy. The Dragon Qi was much stronger than the Heaven and Earth Qi that existed in nature. Xiao Tang and Xiao Zhixia were pale. They felt that their profound energy was sealed. They were just normal people who were physically stronger than normal people. "What''s wrong, didn''t you just tell me you would respond, hmm?" Chen Ming after loosen his meridian sat down as usual. Xiao Tang and Xiao Zhixia did not dare to move. Every time they took a deep breath they could see themselves dying in many horrible ways. Chen Ming, who had already sat back down. do a hand flick Xiao Tang and Xiao Zhixia spat out blood. Chen Ming injected his profound energy into Xiao Tang and Xiao Zhixia''s various profound points. He closed en of their pulse points each. Their profound strength had permanently dropped by more than a quarter. Chen Ming lowered their profound strength. the two of them were at the AAA-ss right now only at the B rank. ¡°This is a punishment for daring to speak in front of me. If you dare to speak again I will destroy your dantian.¡± Chen Ming was merciless now, whoever messed with his woman will have to face his wrath. Xiao Zhixia and Xiao Tang looked at Chen Ming in fear. With just one flick of his hands, they lost their profound strength. Who exactly was Chen Ming? Tang Beiming gritted his teeth. He pulled out a talisman before pasting it to his knee. The talisman he stuck to his knees slowly emitted a green glow. It alleviated his pain. and help heal his knee Chen Ming became interested in this talisman. ---------------------- Name: Five-pointed Star Healing Talisman Stage: AAA-ss Properties: Regenerate 250 health Price: 15 million yuan ---------------------- Chen Ming nodded this five-pointed star healing properties simr to his Red potion but with a fixed number. and the speed of treatment is different. His healing was almost instantaneous. But the things that Tang Beiming used took a long time. Tang Beiming after the pain had healed a bit. He looked at Chen Ming with hate before speaking. ¡°I don''t know who you are and where you came from. To be stronger than anyone, I don''t care. But it''s over My teacher, Luo Guanyong, is a dragon-level magistrate, you''re dead.¡± When Chen Ming heard that, he felt the urge tough. dragon-level magistrate? He really want to know which dragon was stronger. 172 Chapter 172 ¡°Then call him here. Luo Guanyong, your teacher. I''ll be waiting here I''ll give him ten minutes if he hasn''t arrived on time. I''m going to slowly break your bones piece by piece¡± Tang Beiming gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°You will regret it.¡± Tang Beiming took out something that had a sign on it. before inserting his own profound energy into the sign. A white light shed from the sign and quickly flew outward. It seemed that Tang Beiming had sent his signal through the sign. Chen Ming was now sittingfortably on the sofa. it is only five and a half in the morning. He still has a lot of time. Xiao Wen and Little Long now returned beside Chen Ming. Little Long had already eaten. and was snuggling with Xiao Wen. Tang Beiming saw Xiao Wen. He had bright eyes. "Wen" Tang Beiming rose from the ground. His knees seemed to have healed. He walked towards Xiao Wen who didn¡¯t want to talk to with him. "(growl)" Little Long growl. Now he knew that if he roar too loud, Chen Ming would be angry with him. So he growls in a low voice instead. Just enough to threaten Tang Beiming. Tang Beiming fell to the ground. Within his mind, a fear of Little Long had emerged. He slowly walked backward, not daring to approach Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen smiled at Little Long before lightly kissing his head. ¡°Very well, Little Long. From now on, please take care of Sister Wen okay." "Piii" (acknowledge sister) Chen Ming looked at both of them. It seemed that Xiao Wen didn''t need a bond with Little Long to know what Little Long was saying. They both look very cute. Chen Ming was just waiting for Luo Guanyong toe. He hoped that Luo Guanyong woulde a little slower. He could hardly wait ten minutes. He wanted to break people''s bones up. Now He had some free time. He turned to Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°Wen, as promised, I will help Wen take revenge. Now tell me who you want me to deal with.¡± Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming. She looked at the others in the room. Each of them has a history with her. especially Xiao Zhixia. Xiao Wen will beg Chen Ming to deal with them all. The resentment and pain she suffered since birth She''ll return it all. Xiao Wen pointed to each of them and told Chen Ming what they had done to her. She ignores those who were not wrong her too much. because she thought it was not necessary to be petty. She only thought of those who severely hurt her both physically and mentally. Chen Ming''s eyes turned sharp. He didn''t think that Xiao Wen would be bullied this much. Each of them was involved in bullying her. he felt uneptable Moreover, In the group, there were people who had bullied Xiao Wen since she was only five years old. How can they be this vicious! Chen Ming will take care of them. He started with the one with the least cases. The perpetrators wanted to back away but found that they were unable to move. Chen Ming was able to spot someone from a distance without them even realizing it. He learned about turning off the pulse points. Of course, it was very easy for him to pin the pulse points to stop the movement. Chen Ming walked to the front of the servant who made the least mistake. His case was nder and sarcasm against Xiao Wen. ¡°Is that the mouth that sarcastically speaks to Xiao Wen? speak ill of her without any grounds to say that she was a lost cost. She was just a young child. How can you be this low? Are you still a human being?¡± Chen Ming said angrily. The servant''s face turned pale. He didn''t think that Xiao Wen would still remember that he was insulting her when she was a child. As she grew up, he never spoke to her again. for fear that her grandfather would take the matter. However, the words he said to Xiao Wen were those words that hurt her heart a lot. made her still remember to this day. Children are sensitive to harsh words. It will go deep into the heart No matter how old it is, it will not disappear. Chen Ming knew well. Because he had encountered a child who could kill people without blinking in one of his missions. The little boy was persecuted by society until he became like that. He became a cold-blooded killer. that Chen Ming had to kill him what he saw when he was about to end his life Surprisingly, it wasn''t fear or pain. But it''s the face of a person who has escaped. escape from the harsh world he was facing. as if he had woken up from a nightmare. Chen Ming still remembered his thanks well. He didn''t know if what he was doing was right. But if he didn''t, perhaps more innocent people would die. He still couldn''t ept that he had to kill a child. But it''s really necessary He will never forget it and stay with it for the rest of his life. The servant felt that Chen Ming was a giant. He felt that Chen Ming''s figure looked taller than usual. The servant tried to make excuses. Chen Ming did not want to listen. He used a little bit of his strength, about a tenth of his true strength. pped hard into the face of the servant sent him knocked over and hit the wall next to the room. before being unconscious The servant''s teeth fell on the ground. His blood covered his mouth. The condition was very miserable. Chen Ming dealt this way with many other servants. even women He pped them until the blood covered their mouth and all their teeth fell out. Nowadays men and women are equal. It''s not an excuse to say you''re a woman. The first case of nder ended with dozens of servants unconscious on the ground. their face was swollen from Chen Ming''s p. He pped really hard, knocking them out. Chen Ming then turned to those in the second case group. Those who attacked Xiao Wen''s body These would be the young masters within the Xiao n. who have a higher position than the servants Chen Ming walked towards a young man. He wasn''t interested in asking his name. He turned to Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen, is this the guy who hit Wen with a rod on your arms and legs?¡± Xiao Wen looked at the young man Chen Ming asked her. He was now trying to signal to Xiao Wen not to tell him. Xiao Wen saw the signal. But why would she care? Her boyfriend was in control right now. ¡°Yes, Ming, he is the one who hit Wen with a rod. At that time, Wen was only five years old. He beat Wen''s bone to fracture and had to be hospitalized for several days. He was the eldest son of Xiao Zhixia. Grandfather tried to punish him. However, Xiao Zhixia always intervened to stop Grandfather. So he is still scot-free to this day.¡± Xiao Wen looked at Xiao Zhixia angrily. She was bullied a lot by him. It''s time for her to get back at him Even though she wasn''t the one who did it herself. But Chen Ming did it was the same. Chen Ming heard that Xiao Wen was hospitalized. He gritted his teeth. His anger soared through the sky. No one sends his lover to the hospital and ends up in only minor punishment. 173 Chapter 173 Chen Ming didn''t say much. He grabbed the young man''s arms and legs. before squeezing it with a force of up to two thousand kilograms, or two tons. The young man felt as if his arms and legs had been pinched by an iron grinder. His arms and legs slowly burst out. Chen Ming crushed his bones with his bare hands as if his bones were made of stic. The young man dared to hurt Xiao Wen until she had to go to the hospital with a fractured bone. He had promised that he would take it back several folds. Anything more severe than broken is crushed. He mercilessly crushed the bones of the young man''s arms and legs. Daring to hurt his woman, this is their fate! Everyone saw that could only swallow their own saliva. Chen Ming was now as terrifying as a demon. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡± The young man screamed. It was very painful to be crushed. He could not bear the pain and copsed to the ground. Passed out with saliva filling his mouth. He had never been in such pain before in his life. It was more than he could bear. The young man after passing out Xiao Zhixia shouted loudly. ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± The young man had a name simr to him. His name was Xiao Zhiyun Chen Ming just knew it and didn''t care, whatever his name was. Today, someone will have to pay for going against Xiao Wen. Xiao Zhixia looked at his eldest son, who was now unconscious as his mouth was full of foam on the ground. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking in a cold tone. ¡°What have you done to my child. it is too much. It''s just that my child hurting that girl, you have to treat my child like that? You''re a demon!¡± Xiao Zhixia after saying all that tried to gather his Qi. He could only collect a few of them. He charged at Chen Ming, ignorant of how little his profound energy was. Chen Ming knew what he going to do so he unlock his seal and allowed him to attack. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Zhixia, who had now decided to attack him in anger that he had hurt his son. Chen Ming didn''t care to dodge Xiao Zhixia''s attack. He pped his palm towards Chen Ming''s chest. Chen Ming stood still for him to hit. and as soon as he pped his palm against Chen Ming''s chest A light shone from Chen Ming''s chest area before reflecting Xiao Zhixia''s attack back. The attack power and the reflected power differ greatly. The reflected power was two to three times stronger than the attack power. Xiao Zhixia bounced back before spitting out blood. Chen Ming shook his head. He went straight to Xiao Zhixia. before speaking ¡°I don''t care how you look at me. It''s not important at all. Most importantly, your son bully Xiao Wen until she was hospitalized. I can''t ept this. Crushing one of the bones of one arm and one of his legs was considered very phnthropic for not crushing his skull.¡± Xiao Zhixia looked at Chen Ming. He just a moment ago attacked with a sh of emotion. He had forgotten that Chen Ming was strong enough to treat arge dragon like a child. ¡°The punishment for daring to attack mebined with the dare to bully my Xiao Wen. Looks like I have to destroy your dantian. and broke a few bones. This way is appropriate.¡± Appropriate, appropriate for your moth*r, Xiao Zhixia must do something. He was sure that Chen Ming would follow what he said. For him, a broken arm and two broken legs were considered trivial. but let the dantian be destroyed He couldn''t ept that. Xiao Zhixia tried to take the talisman out of the bag to do something. However, he found that his talisman had all disappeared. His talisman was now in Chen Ming''s hands. He was ying it with his profound energy that seemed to be limitless pared to normal people). Xiao Zhixia was pale. The talisman in the bag was very expensive. All these talismans were the work of his whole life. and Chen Ming was taking it all out to y. ¡°Give me back my stuff right now!¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Zhixia before ignoring him. He put all of Xiao Zhixia''s talisman into his inventory. It must be useful to Xiao Wen. He will keep it for her. Xiao Zhixia only looked at Chen Ming, his talisman bag disappearing from his hand before speaking. ¡°I won¡¯t return it, why should I return something to someone I don''t like? I will keep it, it''s mine.¡± ¡°You are too much how dare you to steal it from me!¡± ¡°So what, what can you do to me I''m going to rob this entire mansion, not just you.¡± Xiao Zhixia could only grit his teeth. He now had no talisman to use. So how can he protect himself? Chen Ming walked towards Xiao Zhixia who now had nothing to defend himself. But as Chen Ming approached him, There was a loud sound of gunfire. Someone fired a gun at Chen Ming! *Peng!* The bullet hit Chen Ming''s head hard. The bullet that hit his head sounded like it hit metal. Chen Ming was now using the Iron Body Technique at all times. Every part of his skin was as strong as steel. The skin includes the skin on the head and iris. Anything that is covered with skin is protected. A small-caliber bullet could do nothing to him. Chen Ming looked at the person who shot him. The person who shot him was just an ordinary person, not having any profound strenght. In his hand was a pistol. He aimed at his head, hoping in killing him in one shot. However, he did not think that Chen Ming''s head would be so hard that the bullets were bouncing off just like that. Chen Ming only shook his head. He raised his hand forward before pulling it towards himself. The person who fired a gun to his head was quickly sucked at Chen Ming. He could feel that something was holding him. Chen Ming punched his face hard. Chen Ming didn''t want him to die so he saved some of his strength. But even if he saved a part of his strength The face of the person who was punched was still disfigured. His fist was heavy. The person being punched felt as though he had been hit by a car before he lost consciousness. Chen Ming threw his body on the ground as if he was a lifeless and useless creature. Chen Ming after that turned to Xiao Zhixia. Found that Xiao Zhixia had escaped. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Tang. He couldn''t find his talisman bag. It means that he definitely gives his talisman bag to Xiao Zhixia. ¡°Did you give the talismans to that guy?¡± 174 Chapter 174 Chen Ming asked coldly. His hands were still stained with the blood of the person whom he had punched in the face a moment ago. He had no mercy on anyone who hurt his people. Chen Ming really wasn''t a very violent person. But this was rted to Xiao Wen. So he had to finish them. Xiao Tang did not reply. He only closed his eyes. He was ready to receive any attack Chen Ming would send at him. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. She shook her head and told him that Elder Tang had never wronged her. Chen Ming shrugged. Xiao Tang was deemed to survive. ¡°Little Long, can you help me? Go follow Xiao Zhixia who ran away. It''s ten minutes now. I have something to deal with.¡± ¡°Piii!¡± (Acknowledge, brother!) Little Long nodded before immediately parting with Xiao Wen. to do what his brother had ordered him to. Little Long erged himself, but not toorge. because the bigger he is, the more difficult he is to move especially within a limited-sized mansion Little Long''s speed was the same as Chen Ming''s. Everyone couldn''t even see where Little Long was going. and how fast All they could see was a bluish-green shadow. Little Long was hunting for Chen Ming. Chen Ming, who said that ten minutes had passed, something had to be dealt with. Something about Tang Beiming''s bones will have to be broken. He had already said that if Luo Guanyong hadn''t arrived, he would break Tang Beiming''s bones piece by piece. Chen Ming was a man to keep his word. ¡°If you want to me anyone, me yourself for speaking without thinking and your teacher for beingte.¡± Chen Ming didn''t wait for Tang Beiming to speak. He kicked Tang Beiming''s knee. Breaking Tang Beiming''s knees once more. causing him to fall to the ground, he let out a cry, but this time the sound was not as loud asst time. ¡°Agh, why do you always have to target my knees!¡± Tang Beiming was able to speak and ask. This shows that he is not hurt much. Chen Ming did not answer his question. He just told Tang Beiming that in ten minutes if his teacher hadn''te, he would break his other leg. "You! You will pay for this. My teacher will deal with you!¡± Chen Ming didn''t care what Tang Beiming said. He was just barking. He was thinking whether or not to break Tang Beiming''s other leg. He could sense power. He looked in one direction. He could feel that several clusters of energy wereing towards him. ¡°It seems that your teacher will arrive soon. And it seemed he has brought three or four of his friends along, each one of them has the same level no there someone more powerful than even your teacher. interesting.¡± Chen Ming could tell which one is his teacher because their power had a simr signature. ,m Tang Beiming smiled. He had already thought that his teacher must have brought his people with him. but wait there the other was at a higher level than his Master who was at the Dragon level. Who is above the dragon rank? Whoever came with his teacher was definitely not an ordinary magistrate. But no matter what He was considered a disciple of the magistrate. The other party will definitely help him. ¡°Wait and see, there''s no way you''ll survive. Just my teacher alone can deal with you. But this time hees with many people, haha, you''re definitely going to die!¡± Chen Ming didn''t care what Tang Beiming said, he would wait and see what happens from now on. He knew that the magistrate was strong. but measured by the level of profound energy that he was able to sense Their power was still quite a far distance from him. But even then, Chen Ming didn''t care less. He would wait until the other party arrived and examine their abilities with his own two eyes. Chen Ming didn''t have to wait long. He could sense that as soon as Luo Guanyong arrived at the mansion, He and his friends all came straight to the spot where Chen Ming and everyone were at once. Chen Ming looked at Luo Guanyong who had appeared. Luo Guanyong was a middle-aged man between forty and forty-five years old. He was in a ck suit with a white dragon crest on his left sleeve. Chen Ming thought that what he was wearing was probably the magistrate''s uniform. because his men were wearing the same clothes that he was wearing Each person has a different symbol, an eagle, a tiger, and a dragon, and each symbol has a different color. Chen Ming saw that and immediately knew the position and rank. the highest level is the dragon The lowest is an eagle. and each level is divided into a color He wasn''t sure which color was positioned higher than the others. But if he had to guess from the power level of each personpared to the color, White has the lowest level. It was followed closely by yellow, orange, and red at the highest level. Chen Ming did not look at Luo Guanyong, but instead looked at the young man standing next to him. This young man that Chen Ming could sense had a higher power level than Luo Guanyong. He has a white eagle sign. The lowest position among all the magistrates but the strongest The young man seemed to know that Chen Ming was looking at him. He lifted his index finger and touched his lips. As if telling Chen Ming to keep quiet. Chen Ming smiled. It seems that within the ranks of the magistrate, there are inspectors just like any other department. Chen Ming after looking at the young man. He looked at Luo Guanyong. Luo Guanyong was a little higher level than Xiao Danyong. He was also an S-rank Taoist. ¡°Beiming, what happened?¡± Luo Guanyong hurried to walk towards Tang Beiming. perform an examination of his body. He found that he was injured, but not severely. But even if there is no serious injury, if not treated properly His future was definitely over. His knee bones were almostpletely shattered. He had seen his disciples in this state. He couldn''t help but speak in a very fierce voice. ¡°Who, who dares to harm my disciple!¡± Luo Guanyong unleashed his power. The S-rank Taoist power was extraordinary. His power was able to cause the surrounding Heaven and Earth profound energy to tremble. Before Luo Guanyong arrived inside the mansion Chen Ming had concealed his power. causing the surrounding sky and earth energy to flow normally No one dared to say anything. They only looked at Chen Ming. They were not sure that Luo Guanyong would be able to defeat Chen Ming. They were directly affected by Chen Ming''s power. The power that Luo Guanyong sent out. Inparison, Luo Guanyong''s power was weakpared to Chen Ming. They thought that Luo Guanyong would help them. not now The levels are too different. Luo Guanyong was very surprised. He saw that everyone was silent Usually, when he released his power. everyone would be panicked and frightened. Why was everyone looking at him as if his power had not affected them at all? "what happened my power should cause these guys to panic. Not like this.¡± He thought in his heart but did not speak. He looked at Chen Ming who everyone had just turned to. He couldn''t feel the Qiing from within Chen Ming. He wasn''t supposed to be the one who hurt his disciples. Tang Beiming looked at his teacher before pointing at Chen Ming and said with a pained expression. His knee was almost destroyed beyond repair. He doesn''t have a healing talisman. The talisman he used was his only andst talisman. ¡°Teacher, that guy is the one who hurt Beiming. That guy broke Beiming''s knee twice. and dare to challenge the teacher.¡± Luo Guanyong looked at Chen Ming. before turning back to Tang Beiming. ¡°Beiming, are you sure it''s him? Why couldn''t Teacher feel the Qi from that guy? That guy is definitely an ordinary person. If Teacher injures an ordinary person There will be problems with Teacher.¡± Tang Beiming nodded before speaking with confidence. ¡°Beiming is confident, Master. Everyone here knows that you are a righteous person, right?¡± He looked at everyone but they turned their face away¡­ 175 Chapter 175 Tang Beiming looked at everyone. they turned their face away from him. They didn''t want to interfere with anything rted to Chen Ming. They did not want to be punished again. Many of the servants were still unconscious. Dead or not, They don''t even know. Being pped in the face like that the chance they were disfigured after being hospitalized was very high. Tang Beiming only gritted his teeth at the cowards, seeing that Tang Beiming was very confident. Luo Guanyong could only believe him. He took out a healing talisman before pasting it onto Tang Beiming''s knee to heal him. After that, he stood up and walked towards Chen Ming. His aura pressed on Chen Ming. ¡°Is it you, the one who hurt my students?¡± Luo Beiming asked in a heavy tone. Chen Ming smiled. Whatever Luo Guanyong had done to pressure him, it didn''t work. ¡°Yes, it is me who broke his knee. Is there any problem?¡± If you want to beat someone beat him until the end. Chen Ming, usually he was a very easygoing person but to make him this angry. it must be a very grave mistake. Luo Guanyong looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t think Chen Ming wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. and he also spoke to him as if he was nothing. He was furious. ¡°Good, very good, do you know who I am?¡± Chen Ming continued to smile before speaking. ¡°You still don''t know who you are. Thene and ask other people like this. Are you having Alzheimer¡¯s" Luo Guanyong''s eyebrows twitched. Chen Ming spoke without reserve like always. He likes to make the other party agitated before taking action. It''s a strategy he uses on a regr basis. ¡°Such a sharp mouth you have, don''t think I wouldn''t dare do anything to you. Even if you are a civilian person With a mouth like this, I have a duty to teach you as a magistrate.¡± Chen Ming looked shocked. ¡°Oh, magistrate, do you have proof?¡± Luo Guanyong groaned before taking out his badge. He showed it to Chen Ming. The sign disyed his position in the magistrate''s headquarter. His sign was different from that of Tang Beiming. It was made of silver metal with a white dragon image on it. The dragon in the sign moved as if alive. It should be one of the techniques of Taoists that can make motion pictures. Chen Ming looked at the interesting badge in his hand. That''s right, in his hand, not in Luo Guanyong''s. Luo Guanyong blinked. He looked at the badge in Chen Ming''s hand. before looking at the badge that disappeared from his hand He couldn''t see when Chen Ming had taken his badge?! ¡°What are you doing, give me back my badge!¡± Badges are very important to the magistrate. because it is used to show the position. It was also something that was used to identify people within the magistrate''s office. It''s like an employee card that is used to enter different areas. The higher the level, the more secured areas can be entered. Moreover, the badge was tied to him through a blood bond. If something happens to the badge He will be seriously injured. Chen Ming carefully examined the sign with the system. it looks interesting ---------------------- Name: White Dragon Badge Stage: A-ss Properties: show the identity of the holder. Increases the ability to restore Qi by 50%. Bond: Luo Guanyong ---------------------- Chen Ming finished checking the badge. He then threw the badge back to Luo Guanyong. He initially thought to destroy it. But seeing that the young man who might be an inspector looking at him. He decided not to destroy it. Chen Ming was not afraid of trouble. But it would be better if there were no problems. Luo Guanyong took his badge. His expression was extremely serious. the other side is not normal If he could steal his badge without his knowledge This meant that the other party could kill him without being noticed as well. ¡°Who are you, where did youe from? Are you a member of a sect, family, or any organization? Show this one identity of yours if you don''t want to be in trouble.¡± Chen Ming''s smile still didn''t disappear. He looked at Luo Guanyong before shrugging his shoulders. and spoke sarcastically ¡°The position has eaten away all your brain. You have made a very big mistake in showing off your position. Whoever would be in trouble was not me but you. You''re a magistrate, you should be neutral, don''t get involved in the civilian matters, even if the other person is your disciple. You can help your disciple when your disciple is in danger. But you don''t have the right to interfere in inter-family affairs like this. your good disciple showed himself to be the representative of the Tang n. and have an intention to hurt my woman. I, as someone from the Chen family, have the right to protect my people and retaliate if necessary.¡± The Xiao family heard that Chen Ming was from the Chen family. Tang Beiming gasped. The Chen family had nothing to do with the world of Taoists, but in the business world, the Chen family was number one. Even the four great ns of Taoists rose up against the Chen family on business matters. They will only lose. If desired, the Chen family could destroy their business. And if no business generates ie for the family The family would not be able to support the next generation of Taoists. and may eventually perish. Do not forget that if one family fails. The other three families definitely didn''t help. they would even be a vulture waiting to tear down their bodies. Tang Beiming did not know that Chen Ming was from the Chen family. Because there were only a few people from the Chen family. He who thinks like that He then looked at Chen Ming. ¡°You, don''t tell me you are.¡± Chen Ming let out augh. before hisughter was silent and reced with a cruel smile. ¡°Yes, I am who you think I am. How dare you mess with my girl. Within seven days, all of the Tang family''s business will disappear. Look, I really want to know if you don''t have money what will happen hahaha.¡± Tang Beiming''s face went pale. Luo Guanyong looked at Chen Ming. If Chen Ming was the person he thought of, Even he himself could not do anything. The other party is an entity that even the highest-level executives of the regtory agency are interested in. On the other hand, this agency was funded by apany owned by the Chen family, more than seventy percent of the total revenue came from. Chen Corporation If he harassed people who gave them money It''s definitely not pretty in terms of his career. Luo Guanyong swallowed his saliva. The energy he had released waspletely gone. He had to do something or his career would be over. 176 Chapter 176 No one thought it would turn out like this. The person in front of them, in addition to possessing a sky-high profound level. He even had more money than theybine. he could destroy them just financially alone. They only wondered who he was and where he came from. They only knew he was from the Chen family. They felt terrified. They shouldn''t have treated Xiao Wen like that. If they treated Xiao Wen well. They might get rewards like they never thought they''d get in forever. Chen Ming didn''t care about anyone. He looked at Luo Guanyong, whose face was now discolored. He tried to say something. but he did not know what to say as if he thought that if he spoke wrongly It would affect his career heavily. Chen Ming could onlyugh in his heart. These people were easier to manage than he thought. It''s really good that he thinks investing with the government will benefit him in the long run. He gave the state billions a year. It has greatly improved the overall economy. Chen Ming was now in control of the country''s economy. He was able to bring down the whole country if he wanted to. Therefore, even the government must give his face. He was that important. His clearance level was not only three but even higher but no one needed to know that. Tang Beiming thought that he already knew about Chen Ming. But what he knew was only superficial. ¡°Anyway, Don¡¯t you have something to speak to me Luo Guanyong. Dragon-level Magistrate." Chen Ming crossed his arms and looked at Luo Guanyong, who was now unsure of what to say. He couldn''t say anything. Don''t think about using force. ¡°This matter¡­¡± Luo Guanyong was confused. Why does it go back and forth like this? He thought he had the upper hand. But back and forth, he was now couldn''t even raise his head. The other side has the same position level as the executive of the regtory agency. Even at the dragon level, he was still in a system with a clear hierarchy. Above the dragon-level magistrates were the administrators. Chen Ming was clearly at an executive level in administrators. Meanwhile, Luo Guanyong didn''t know what to do. He heard the young man''s sigh. He looked at the young man who was supposed to be the lowest level magistrate walking towards Chen Ming. ¡°Yun Bai, what are you nning to do and go back to your ce!¡± The young man that Chen Ming had found was the Inspector named Yun Bai. He looked at Luo Guanyong with a dissatisfied expression. Luo Guanyong wanted to scold him. But what he did next left Luo Guanyong speechless. He made a tap on his white eaglebel. before it turned into a ck dragon. Chen Ming looked at him with interest. At first, he only saw white, yellow, orange, and red. This was the first time he saw ck. Seeing ck dragon Luo Guangyong''s expression was even paler than before. ¡°Inspector, are you really a Dragon-level Inspector?¡± Yun Bai looked at Luo Guanyong before speaking. ¡°That''s right, I''m an inspector. I''ve been told that someone is using their powers incorrectly. therefore came to check and found a lot of evidence as the imant said as an inspector It is my duty to arrest you and sent you to the trial.¡± Luo Guanyong''s face turned paler than pale. Until his face barely had any color left. he was caught. He didn''t think anyone would report him. And herees the inspector to check on him. The number of inspectors was very smallpared to the number ofw enforcement officers like magistrates. And most of them are always busy with big jobs. They didn¡¯t care about a small matter like this. Luo Guanyong now knew that his career was over. The inspector came to check and found evidence of what he had done. What awaits him after the lowest trial is a permanent discharge of duty, the maximum is ten years in prison. Luo Guanyong was a stubborn and upromising person. He loved his power more than anything. If he had to lose it Better let him die He now had a stupid idea. ¡°If the inspector dies No one can tell if I am wrong or not.¡± Luo Guanyong lowered his head. Yun Bai looked at him for a moment before turning to Chen Ming to talk about this matter. He had a duty to satisfy Chen Ming. The senior management urged all the inspectors that if anyone saw Chen Ming, treat him as if he was a senior. He didn''t think that Luo Guanyong would even think of killing him. So He wasn''t careful Luo Guanyong saw the gap to deal with Yun Bai. He immediately acted. Yun Bai sensed a killing intent. He wanted to turn around and defend himself. But it''s toote Luo Guanyong used a knife hidden in his sleeve to thrust into the inspector''s abdomen. Sshing red blood Luo Guanyong''s arm was cut off before his knife reached the target. Yun Bai coldly looked at Luo Guanyong before bursting out. He couldn''t defend against it, it didn''t mean he couldn''t attack in time. Luo Guanyong now, besides being arrested for abuse of power will also be arrested for attempted murder. The lowest penalty was destroying martial arts. maximum death penalty or life imprisonment ¡°Ah!!!¡± Luo Guanyong''s arm that was holding the knife was cut off. With a palm coated in Yun Bai''s profound energy, His profound energy was pitch ck. very frightening Chen Ming only whistled. Yun Bai wasn''t the only inspector by name. For a cultivator, directing profound energy would probably not be difficult. But for the Taoists who use tools to show their powers, Yun Bai wasn''t bad at all. It''s like wizards and witches when using magic they need a wand. Taoist people alike need a talisman. Yun Bai after having cut off Luo Guanyong''s arm. He coldly looked at Luo Guanyong. ¡°Luo Guanyong, do you know that what you have done can be severely punished?¡± Luo Guanyong burst out. He took out a healing talisman to stop the bleeding in his arm. He felt a lot of pain. But he still endures What he was worried about was the unstoppable blood flow. The talisman works well in stopping his bleeding. He looked at Yun Bai. He underestimated Yun Bai too much. He thought that he would be able to deal with Yun Bai if he hit him when he was careless. Who would have thought that the other party would have a power level that was so much higher than him? He even knew that the other party had a higher profound level than him. But now he can''t turn back. Today, Yun Bai and Chen Ming had to die. "Hmm, of course, why would someone like me not know? but The rules were for the lower sses. People like me don''t have to follow the rules!¡± 177 Chapter 177 Luo Guanyong spoke in a crazy tone. He bes like this because he is too scared. He looked at Yun Bai. Think about something before taking out a talisman. This time, it was not a healing talisman, but an S-ss attack talisman. Its price was very expensive. But in order to get out of this situation, He only had to use it. He, even with only one arm, would fight. He knew that if he was caught, His life was over. Luo Guanyong looked at the other Magistrates he had brought with him before speaking. ¡°Why are you idiots standing still? This bastard knows all of what you guys have done. If you won''t help me and let it go. You all will be in trouble.¡± All of the people he brought with him were all involved or joined him. If he was to be held ountable, everyone would be held responsible too. The other Magistrates heard what Luo Guanyong had said. They looked at each other. They knew they were involved in it. but the other party is the inspector. The level of each inspector was higher than them. Luo Guanyong knew what they were thinking. he said persuasively. ¡°This guy has higher strength but if we help each other. We can handle him for sure. But if we let him go our lives are over. Do you understand? I know the executives inside. Without clear evidence, no one can do anything to us.¡± Luo Guanyong was able to sessfully persuade his men. Each of them pulled out a different level of attack talisman. and aimed at Yun Bai. Yun Bai looked at everyone with sharp eyes. He was confident that he could deal with everyone. But he may be injured. Yun Bai was thinking about how to handle this situation in the safest way. Chen Ming let out a sigh before looking at the clock on the wall. It''s six o''clock now. He only had two hours left before it was time to go to school. He walked closer to Yun Bai before speaking. ¡°Inspector, can I help you? It''s six o''clock now After this I have to go to work again. I think if the inspector will deal with these It may take longer than necessary.¡± Yun Bai looked at Chen Ming. He examined Chen Ming with his eyes for a moment. He had known quite a bit about Chen Ming about his heroism. when he was still a special forces soldier. The executives that he directly under him said that he was a dangerous person. Whoever gets to be his friend or ally is considered very lucky. But whoever has be his enemy should prepare to write their will to their love ones. He had wanted to meet Chen Ming for a long time and now he would witness how powerful Chen Ming was. So he would never refused such a chance. "If it''s not too much trouble" Chen Ming nodded. After that He looked at Luo Guanyong and his men. Luo Guanyong and his men saw Chen Ming look at them. Suddenly, they could sense that the profound energy within them had disappeared. They tried to gather their profound energy, but they couldn''t. They knew that their dantian was still there. However, all their pulse points were turned off. ¡°How is that possible? Why can''t I gather my profound energy!¡± They couldn''t believe it. Their pulse point was closed. They noticed that there were needles stuck at various points on thier body. This was another technique that Chen Ming had obtained from Mei Pingshan. It was a secret weapon technique. Chen Ming took it andbined it with the Purse Closure Technique that Zhang Moyin had taught him. The result hade out and it work together very well. Chen Ming looked at Tang Beiming, who was now looking at Luo Guanyong with gloomy eyes. If Luo Guanyong can''t help him, then who can help him? Chen Ming did not want to deal with Tang Beiming anymore. He thought it was a waste of time. He will yed with the Tang n directly so there shouldn¡¯t be any threat that could threaten Xiao Wen. Luo Guanyong was now trying to pull the needle that Chen Ming had attacked at his purses. But Chen Ming spoke before he had a chance to pull it. ¡°Ah, if I were you I wouldn''t do that.¡± Chen Ming smiled. His smile was pure and clear. Luo Guanyong burst out. Who would believe the words of the enemy? He and his men tried to pull the needles out of their pulse points. And while they were trying to pull out the needles pinned at their pulse points. It was as if every purse point in their bodies was torn apart. They copsed to the ground in pain. ¡°Ugh! What happeded?!¡± Chen Ming looked at Luo Guanyong before exining. ¡°Those needles after being inserted into the pulse points. Inside the vein, it creates a very tiny thread that flows through the vein and connects to the other needles. If you want to pull it out you have to pull it in right order. Otherwise you all would feel pain. and every time you pull the wrong needle. The order will change. Only I know how to remove it. If you don''t believe me, you can try again. The more you pull, the more the threads will cut your veins from within.¡± Chen Ming let out augh. Even though he looked soft and gentle. but only for his people. How other people will die, he doesn''t care. Luo Guanyong took a deep breath. He did not believe Chen Ming. He was a man who would rather die than believe the words of his enemies. He pull the needle out with all of his strength. He was able to pull out the needle. But he regret after that. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Wounds appeared all over his body. The thread within him cut his veins from the inside out. His body was nowpletely messed up. It was a very frightening sight. He passed out. What a foolish person he is. Yun Bai and the others saw how Chen Ming had dealt with his enemies. Everyone could only swallow their saliva and swear that they would definitely not be Chen Ming''s enemies. ¡°So, why don''t you guys try to pull out the needle too? if you all want me to remove it I can But I will not pull the needle in order. That way it won¡¯t be boring.¡± Chen Ming turned to Luo Guanyong''s men, who had not thought of doing what Luo Guanyong had done. They could shook their heads. They tried to request and tried to make excuses that they had nothing to do with what Luo Guanyong had done. This time, Yun Bai spoke up. instead of Chen Ming ¡°What punishment all of you wil facel depend on the court''s decision and the evidence avable. If found innocent, you will be released. But if found guilty, we must follow the process of thew. Of course, thew of the magistrate not the normal one." 178 Chapter 178 Each of the magistrates'' faces turned pale. But it was still better than letting Chen Ming deal with them. Yun Bai, after speaking, turned to Chen Ming and thank him. which Chen Ming only nodded and spoke up. ¡°It''s not a big deal. It was just a small flick of my hand. If possible, can you bring them back? I still have some unfinished business in this family. I hope you understand.¡± Yun Bai smiled. Chen Ming had already made it clear that he did not want to interfere with any group. He refused to be a magistrate. or whatever which Yun Bai understood very well in this regard. ¡°In that case, Yun Bai would have to excuse himself. Hopefully, we will meet again.¡± "Um" Yun Bai then led the unconscious Luo Guanping. including his men back to the headquater. He had to report to the management about Chen Ming''s abilities. It looked like the Chen Ming he met today. will be more dangerous than the executives say. ¡°He was dangerous even we analized him without profound strenght. But now he show it. I don''t know how much more dangerous he is than before. Hopefully, the government doesn''t think he''s too dangerous. and doing something stupid.¡± The thing that destroy civilizations is stupidity of the leader figures. He hoped that the executives of this country would not do anything to infuriate Chen Ming. His money alone could destroy the whole country. But they unlikely to do that. Chen Ming gave them money every year. Who was going to destroy the source of their own ie? They will not do it for sure. Chen Ming after sending Yun Bai turned to the Xiao family and the Tang Beiming. He remembered that he hadn''t finished clearing Xiao Wen matter yet. because Luo Guanyong came to bother first. Chen Ming looked at Tang Beiming before speaking. ¡°You take your people back to the Tang Family. Tell your father and mother that. You have a problem with Chen Ming. Within seven days, the Chen family will dere a business war against the Tang family!¡± If he want to beat someone he will have to make it through the end. He would crush the Tang family. He gave them seven days. If they came out and apologized to Xiao Wen. He wouldn''t do anything to the Tang Family, but if not, forgetting about the Tang Family would have a second chance to enter the world of business again. Tang Beiming''s face was pale. He didn''t think Chen Ming thought of dealing with the Tang family like this. He only got up and shouted at Chen Ming. His knee was now healed because of the talisman that Luo Guanyong had ced on him before he was dealt with by Chen Ming. Tang Beiming was now filled with anger that he forgot that Chen Ming had a skill that was strong enough to deal with his teacher easily. ¡°You are too much! This is between me and Wen. You have no right!¡± Chen Ming heard what Tang Beiming said. He onlyughed before shaking his head. He turned to Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen, is this about Wen and him? Or is it a matter of me and you?¡± Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming. before hugging his arm her smile was extremely beautiful. Her smile was bright and cute. Tang Beiming was jealous. That her smile was for Chen Ming, not him. ¡°Wen is Ming¡¯s girlfriend. This is a matter of Ming''s protecting his girlfriend from being bullied by others. It''s normal for lovers to do this, isn''t it?¡± Xiao Wen was very happy to call herself his girlfriend. She had never had a boyfriend before, this was the first time in her life. and it feels so good It feels good to have someone protecting her. Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen before kissing her lightly on the lips. To which she responded by closing her eyes and absorbing in the kiss Chen Ming gave her. Tang Beiming vomited blood. He must have been so hurt that he almost cried when he saw his crush kissing someone else. ¡°Wen, why are you doing this to me! I''ve been friends with you since childhood. Why do you see him better than me? Why?!¡± Xiao Wen looked at Tang Beiming before speaking. ¡°Huh, Tang Beiming, why can''t I do this? Ming is my boyfriend. We can kiss however we wanted. On the other hand, who are you to control my life, friend? Don''t make meugh Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done! Friends, don''t do that!" Xiao Wen had always known that someone was staring at her. She had always known that it was Tang Beiming that made everyone dislike her. But because Tang Beiming was the sole heir of the Tang family. So she couldn''t do anything. She didn''t have parents who loved her. to protect her from those who hurt her. And now she has someone who loves her. and is ready to protect her. All the anger and regret she had right now exploded. She wanted to hurt Tang Beiming. She picked up the talisman, wanting to do anything to hurt Tang Beiming. But before she could do it. Chen Ming stopped her first. ¡°Ming!¡± ¡°No, Wen, It can''t be like this, you''re just too angry. If you do this, it will not be good for your mind.¡± "but¡­" ¡°Trust me, Wen¡­ I really want you to get back at him. But with your current state of mind, you are not ready yet.¡± Chen Ming knew what kind of person she was. She might be the same person as Xiao Wen from other world, his lover in another world. But she''s not like everyone else. If it was another Xiao Wen He is ready to give her. her revenge she deserve. ''Cause you will know how to deal with yourself after that¡¯ But for Xiao Wen in this world, she is not ready If he had let her hurt Tang Beiming right now, When she was mentally fragile. It might change her to be the person he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t want that Xiao Wen looked into Chen Ming''s eyes. She only saw concern. She gritted her teeth. She wanted to hurt Tang Beiming who had hurt her. But she knew that Chen Ming had a reason to stop her from hurting him. Xiao Wen lowered the talisman. before hugging him and crying She suppressed the past actions. Chen Ming could only hug her and gently pat her back. promise that everything will be fine Chen Ming had a cold expression in his eyes. He looked at everyone. before speaking ¡°You all yed a part in hurting Xiao Wen. I will destroy all of you. The Xiao Family and the Tang Family had to be taught a lesson properly. It doesn''t matter, right, Grandpa Yong.¡± Xiao Danyong at this moment slowly appeared. He was always here, watching to see how things turned out. He could only say that he was very disappointed. He just nodded to Chen Ming before disappearing again. He would nevere back and set foot on the Xiao family''s house again. It made him feel dirty. ¡°Seven days, you guys only have seven days. Before I destroy you. Use the rest of your time, Little Long, stop ying. We will go home right now.¡± Little Long was ying with Xiao Zhixia now. Actually, Little Long had already caught Xiao Zhixia a long time ago. But thinking that ying with him first, Chen Ming wouldn''t mind. Little Long immediately went straight to Chen Ming, leaving Xiao Zhixia almost insane. Little Long looked carefully. It was more like a cat than a dragon. Chen Ming gave them seven days. If the two families didn''te out and do something to atone for Xiao Wen. He will destroy both families. especially her parents. He will destroy them with his own hand. 179 Chapter 179 Xiao Wen had never been this happy before. Someone demanded justice for her. Plus, that person was also her lover, who suddenly showed up without her realizing it. She felt like she had known him for a long time. Indeed, he and she have been lovers since past lives. But to say that they are lovers since the past. She felt as though in the past her love for him had never faded. It was as though her love for him had only recently blossomed. ¡°Strange, but anyway. love is love Now or in the past, it''s the same.¡± Instead, she chose to ignore the past and focus on the future. She hoped that he would love her for a long time and not get bored of her first. She remembered that she saw that a beautiful teacher was looking at her then she looked at Chen Ming. As if she was afraid that something was going to happen. ¡®Does the beautiful teacher like Ming?¡¯ Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. She is smart She could tell that the Beautiful teacher had a crush on Chen Ming for a long time. Long before she appeared. She had something curious to ask. ¡°Ming, the beautiful sses-wearing female teacher who was together when Ming announced that Ming is a dragon. Was that female teacher Ming''s lover before Ming met Wen?¡± Chen Ming, who was driving, was surprised, but his hands and feet did not stop. He was ustomed to driving as if it was his nature. like breathing He was able to drive while his focus was elsewhere. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He didn''t expect this to arrive so quickly. But sooner orter, he had to speak to Xiao Wen anyway. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Yes, Wen, the female teacher at Wen, her name is Xie Lin. Before Wen appeared I decided to try to open up and have a date with her.¡± Chen Ming said with guilty. Xiao Wen smiled. before leaning his head on his arm. ¡°Ming please don''t feel guilty, Wen understands, Wen saw the look she gave to Ming. It''s deeper than the word could describe. it''s full of love Ming, could you tell Wen the story of Ming and Xie Lin?¡± She knew that between him and her there was going to be something very deep. Otherwise, Xie Lin would definitely not ept Chen Ming as a dragon. She must feel that no matter who Chen Ming is, she doesn''t care. She only wished that she could stay with Chen Ming. It was the same feeling that she had. Either now or in the past Chen Ming nodded. He slowly told her the story of his encounter with Xie Lin. but at the same time, he also wanted to tell her another story of him before he met with Xie Lin. The story begins with... In April, one year before the present time Chen Ming resigned from the special forces soldier. He wanted to live his life free from killing and danger. He wanted to live like a normal person. But before leaving the special forces. He had lost one of his best friends. It made him feel very sad and regretful. He didn''t think his friend would end up like this. He would often show off his lovely sister to Ming. And many times he tried to match him and his sister with Chen Ming. She was only fourteen years old at that time. He could only tell his friends that he wasn''t a lolicon. But when his sister grows up He might think about it. His friendughed and told him he had promised. Who would have thought that after a few years? He would die just like that. He''s smart and talented. Chen Ming was confident in him. He didn''t think anything bad would happen to him. But before he died. He had entrusted his sister to him. He asked Chen Ming to take care of her. He didn''t even tell him the name of his sister. before he died. He just said that his sister would study at a school in Beijing He knew which school she would be transferred to. Chen Ming to find his sister. So he came to teach at the school, but he could not find where his sister was. He talked to the director who already knew his identity. He remembers having new students transfer in. But not this year, but next year. There will be two new students transferring in the second semester. Chen Ming looked at the documents of the new students that will be transferred to the school. He remembered that one of the students was named Xiao Wen, and the other¡­ was a name he could no longer remember. At that time, he didn''t even know Xiao Wen. So there was no reaction. He thought it strange that he couldn''t remember another name. He''s usually a person with very good memories. But he thought that when he arrived at the school, He will find the document. He continued that after that he went straight to the teacher''s room. and found that a beautiful teacher was working near his desk. She was cold to every male teacher including him. But He doesn''t know why she felt particrly disliked him. She liked to tell him that he stinks like blood. She might have a better nose than normal people. because she knew that he was dangerous And tried to catch him off the guard every minute, every second, she tried to tell the director that he was a threat to the child. Xiao Wen could onlyugh. She had already begun to take an interest in this Beautiful teacher. And want to know why she, who didn¡¯t like Chen Ming at first bute to like and love him after. Chen Ming teaches geography. He used the knowledge he had learned over a long period of time. He is able to teach and exin to students in a professional manner. But his teaching style may be a bit strange than the normal teacher. His ssroom was like aboratory. He taught geographybined with battle nning to see a bigger picture than normal teaching. which there are many students who like about these things. ¡°Teacher Chen, Are you a soldier before? Why does Teacher Chen know so much about them?¡± ¡°Teacher Chen, is it true that Teacher Chen came back from the war that took ce on the border?¡± ¡°Teacher Chen, have you ever used real weapons on real people?¡± Chen Ming answered each student''s question by answering only the questions he thought were worthy of an answer. He did not answer questions that were inappropriate to the students. For example, killing He didn''t want to make these kids have nightmares. what he went through It''s not always a beautiful picture. In a room with good students, there will always be bad students. There were many mischievous students in the room. They always had a disgruntled expression on their faces. and said that Chen Ming was lying He was never a soldier and never actually used a weapon. Said that he was just a normal sryman. Chen Ming did not respond. Many students are afraid of these bad students. He smiled at those bad-natured students before speaking. ? ¡°Okay then. the students who were dressed like a thug, dyed their hair like a traffic sign, and acted so cool? How cute. If you don¡¯t believe that I was a soldier before then. Can you tell me aside from what taught you about the tactics that soldiers often use? What did I teach?¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t angry if they didn¡¯t believe him but he want to know if they understand anything he taught them. 180 Chapter 180 The mischievous student picked up his nose before speaking. ¡°Why would I have to learn about something I won''t use in the future? It''s nonsense.¡± Chen Ming was still smiling. He nodded before speaking. ¡°Hmm, what you said makes sense. then which subject do you think is best suited for your future?¡± The rowdy students looked at each other. They thought before the leader of the group spoke. "Yep! It must be an important subject. such as Math and English! Geography is not included in it!¡± ¡°Ah, just like this. So let''s take this one." Chen Ming teaches geography in English. and taught how to calcte the width of the area within the various fields in the subjects he taught with mathematical principles. He actually teaches geography in English. But he also has a chance. Many students like to study like this as it gains knowledge of all three subjects in just one study. Moreover, Chen Ming''s teaching method was very easy for everyone to understand. ¡°Teach English better than Master Stephen. his native ent is very charming.¡± ¡°Yes, I think I fell in love with the teacher.¡± ¡°Teachers please teach us like this again. Teach like this forever!¡± Chen Ming smiled at everyone in the room. He does not leave students who do not understand. He emphasized the students who did not understand to understand. his way of describing. Even the most foolish can understand. Even the rowdy students understood. and feel that studying is not as difficult as they think ¡°How is it, is it good?¡± The arrogant leader only sighed and nodded. Chen Ming taught wlessly. Why was he so good at other subjects? If you''re good like this, why not teach other subjects? Chen Ming gave only one word. he likes geography. Which made it easier for him toplete his missions. The teaching ended with everyone liking, Chen Ming. After he finished teaching, he went straight to the teacher''s room. In the room right now, there was only him and Xie Lin. Xie Lin looked at him suspiciously. Her face showed dissatisfaction very clearly. Chen Ming let out a sigh. ¡°Teacher Xie, do you have something to say to me? Ever since I came to teach at this school, Teacher Xie has always been harassing me. Can you tell me before I lose my patience?¡± Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin. His eyes were extremely sharp. He has been teaching in this school for about a week now. Xie Lin made every effort to get him fired. He didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Xie Lin saw the look in his eyes. She was scared. The look in his eyes was sharper than anything she had ever seen. It was as if she answered his question and He didn''t like it. She will disappear from this world. without anyone knowing Xie Lin gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°Yes, I have a lot to say. Why would someone with a stronger smell of blood than someone who works in a ughterhouse be a teacher? Why would someone with the smell of deathe here? What purpose do you have for teaching here?¡± Chen Ming heard what she said. He only blinked before speaking with a smile. ¡°Are you a dog or what? Why is your nose so good? And I''ll answer why I smell blood and death. If someone like me doesn''t have one, then who will? I used to be a special forces soldier. I protect this country. Then came to teach here because a close friend who used to work together died in the field and asked me to take care of his sister who will attend this school, are you satisfied?¡± Xie Lin gasped. She didn''t think he was a soldier. and came to teach at this school because of his friend''s pre-death request. Xie Lin felt bad. It was as if she was a bad person in this situation. She bowed her head. before speaking in a low voice Chen Ming heard that she apologized. He didn''t say anything else. and do his job Xie Lin, after having talked to Chen Ming about the reason why someone like him hade to teach. Xie Lin would never cause trouble for him again. But even if she doesn''t cause trouble. He could sense that she was still keeping an eye on him. Chen Ming let out a sigh. If she wants to do anything that didn¡¯t concern him then He doesn''t care. As time passed, Xie Lin continued to keep an eye on him. But he still didn''t care as if it was normal. Until one day, he couldn''t sense that Xie Lin was watching him. time before he returned home. He left something in the teacher''s room. The forgetfulness of it was something that almost never happened to him. Because he is a person who is always ready. ¡°It''s weird. I shouldn''t normally be such a forgetful person. It doesn''t feel good at all.¡± Chen Ming''s misfortune always came when he was lucky. Today he was lucky to win the lottery. He likes to y lotteries not because he hopes for money. but because it helps to tell his fortune If on any day he won the lottery, he would be especially careful. Because after good luck, often bad things happen. "Hopefully it''s not too much of a problem for me." Chen Ming went straight to the teacher''s room. He heard a woman cry from within. He recognized this woman''s voice, Xie Lin, she was crying. Chen Ming was silent for a moment. Or would this be his bad luck? Probably not. He thought for a moment before knocking on the door. Xie Lin was startled and tried to stop crying and wipe her tears. But no matter what, she couldn''t stop crying. Chen Ming walked into the room. Seeing that Xie Lin tried to wipe her face and held back her tears. Chen Ming saw that he could only speak. ¡°Don''t hold back. Crying it out will make you feel better.¡± She had never heard Chen Ming''s soft voice before. She couldn''t understand why she did what he said. It was as if his words directly affected her. she cried. It made her feel so much better. after she finished crying then looked at Chen Ming. He was now sitting in his normal seat. which is next to her. He put something inside his bag. He saw that she had finished crying he smiled before speaking. ¡°Is there anything you want to vent?¡± Xie Lin''s face turned red. She had never shown this side to anyone before. It was really embarrassing. She shook her head. Chen Ming could only shrug his shoulders before getting up from his seat. She wasn''t ready to open up to anyone. He is not a person who likes to associate with anyone. What he offered her to vent was only because of the goodwill. They are colleagues after all. Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t want to force her to tell him at all. She doesn¡¯t feel good, isn''t she pretty, isn''t attractive at all? He didn''t care about her like this, she noticed him, the other teachers were always looking at her with eyes full of lust. But with Chen Ming, his eyes were always bright. It was as if he had no bad thoughts in his head at all. Chen Ming was about to walk out of the teacher''s room. Xia Lin then called him to stop first. ¡°Please wait. Teacher Chen.¡± Chen Ming stopped in ce before turning to her. She hugged herself, one hand stroking the other arm. She did not dare to look at Chen Ming''s face. She was still embarrassed to show him an unsightly side of her. ¡°Teacher Chen¡­ Will you¡­Will you listen to what I have to say, please?¡± 181 Chapter 181 Xie Lin asked she wants to tell him. It was ufortable in her chest. If she didn¡¯t have anyone to listen to her. She might go crazy. And Chen Ming seemed to be a man who looked dependable. Chen Ming nodded. He went straight to sit next to her again. Xia Lin gritted her teeth. before exining what she was ufortable with. She exins what happened to her. She told him that she hade to Beijing to work. by providing for her parents and younger siblings. However, it seems that her pay wasn¡¯t enough. She had to take a loan from someone. She only borrowed two hundred thousand yuan. But it hasn''t been a month yet. Her debt was up to almost two million yuan. She tried to exin to them but they didn''t listen and said that she had borrowed two million yuan from them. They said that if they didn¡¯t get the money in the allotted time. They will have her pay her debts with her body. Chen Ming heard that he only shook his head and spoke. ¡°Those guys didn''t even want the money back in the first ce. What they want is you, Teacher Xia. In fact, I understood why they needed Teacher Xie. Well, the teacher is so beautiful." Xie Lin''s face turned red. Chen Ming gave her such a stern look. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He felt that his bad luck today wouldn''t be this easy. There must be something more than this. He only let out a sigh. ¡°Teacher Xie do you want to borrow money from me? Two million I don''t mind. When is the due date?" Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. Two million is not a small amount. She thought he must have something hidden. Chen Ming sighed again before telling her. ¡°If you''re too suspicious, let''s go to the bank. have them write a contract for us. How is it?" Xie Lin''s face reddened again. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t look at him that way. She just nodded. She hope he didn¡¯t lie to her. She had no way out now. At the bank. Xie Lin couldn''t believe it. Chen Ming actually gave her two million yuan. And also have the bank write a debt contract stating that this debt will not charge interest. The repayment period until the full amount is paid is indefinite. In this kind of contract, even bank employees were confused. They had never seen a contract like this before. Xie Lin was not acting right now. She was always arguing about him. And always keep an eye on him if he will do anything bad to the students. but now, she was here with him. she was saved without him asking for anything in return. He told her that this money was just the money he used to y around with. Xie Lin wondered. How rich was Chen Ming actually? After leaving the bank Chen Ming then turned to Xie Lin before speaking. ¡°Alright, now it''s time to pay off those debts. Teacher Xia won''t mind if I want to go back to the condo, change clothes and go get the car first. Or teacher Xia can go with me to save time.¡± Chen Ming didn''t drive to the school. Recently, he wanted to live a normal life. So He took a bus to go to school. It was a bit crowded but it reminded him of when he was a kid. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. She had a hesitant look on her face. He understood that she probably thought he might let her do something she didn''t want. For example, give her body to him instead. Chen Ming sighed before speaking. ¡°Teacher Xia, although Teacher Xia is beautiful and has a good figure. It took more than that to make me want to take Teacher Xie to bed. Sorry for the inappropriate words. To be honest, Teacher Xie is not my type.¡± Xie Lin gasped. Chen Ming spoke honestly. and the most sincere that he could That''s right, Xie Lin now wasn''t attracted to him. Xie Lin didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. She didn''t know whether tough or be angry. He made her feel good and bad at the same time. She only let out a dissatisfied sound. before turning her head the other way and speaking up. ¡°In that case, I will go to Teacher Chen''s condo. It will save time.¡± Chen Ming smiled, it seemed that Xie Lin had rxed a bit. He didn''t want her to be tense and misbehaving all the time. This is the best. Chen Ming called a taxi to go to his condo. His condo was not far from the bank. Xie Lin saw where Chen Ming''s condo was. She just opened her eyes wide. ¡°Teacher Chen, Teacher Chen lives here?¡± The price of condominiums in the heart of Beijing is very high. And not only that it has a high price. The people who will live in this condo are only important people and have high influence. Chen Ming was able to stay here wonder Xie Lin very much Chen Ming must be rich and is an important person and has high influence, he was a soldier in the special forces before. He must be a very important person in the military department. That''s why he has the right to live in a luxury condo-like this. Yes, he was a soldier before. That means if he goes with her to pay off the debt she borrowed. The other party if they want to do something bad with her. He must be able to protect her for sure. She didn''t know it, but she felt safe being around Chen Ming. She felt like relying on him. Wouldn''t it be wrong that a woman was defenseless and was being threatened? Want to rely on a man who can make her feel safe. She was confused, not knowing how to feel about this situation. The taxi arrived at the front of the condo. Chen Ming paid the fare before taking Xie Lin into the condo. The security guards recognized Chen Ming. They salute Chen Ming and Xie Lin. Xie Lin could only walk closer to Chen Ming. Everything here made her nervous. Chen Ming looked at her before speaking. ¡°No need to worry. They only fulfill their duties. Come this way.¡± Chen Ming led her to a special elevator that would lead them straight up to his room. There are few units in this condo. and each unit will have its own elevator which will go directly to their amodation Chen Ming brought Xie Lin into the elevator and he dialed the code using his elevator. before the elevator goes up to the top floor of the condo. He owns the most expensive room in this condo. The elevator opened, showing the corridor leading to his room. Everything was very luxurious for Xie Lin. She thought that the floor of the corridor alone was more than her price. She felt worthless. Chen Ming sighed. He really didn''t understand Xie Lin''s thoughts right now. He then led her into the room. He had to prepare a little before taking Xie Lin to pay off her debts. 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Sit here and wait. Just give me ten minutes." Chen Ming had already brought Xie Lin into the room. she looked at everything. This room has a simple decoration that is not as luxurious as she thought. It shows Chen Ming''s lifestyle. But even if it looks simple andfortable. She was sure that every piece of furniture was very expensive. She sat down at the spot Chen Ming had told her to sit. She was very stiff right now. She had just realized that this was the first time in her life. that she came to a man''s house like this. She forgot to think aftering out of the bank and Chen Ming invited her to his condo. Her focus was only on whether Chen Ming would do anything to her or not. She didn''t think that although he hadn''t thought of doing anything to her. But this is still a man''s house. And she was in a condo alone with him. Her face was extremely red. Chen Ming could guess what she was thinking. But he didn''t make a sound. He was afraid that this would make Xie Lin who was already worried even more worried. Who would have thought that he is a cool teacher who looks cold outside but inside is actually a warm person? Chen Ming went straight to his bedroom to change his clothes. and prepare weapons that may be used today. Inside the bedroom, Chen Ming headed towards the wardrobe. but It''s not correct to call it a wardrobe. Calling it a room would be more appropriate. There are many branded shirts in the wardrobe. Chen Ming chose to dress in a ck Armani suit. Rolex watches, Gi sses. after getting dressed He walked to the inside of the wardrobe and pressed on the hidden switch. The door to the inside of the wardrobe slowly opened. Leading him to another room where white light emanated from the floor, walls, and ceiling, he went straight to pick up the various weapons he thought he would need to use. And it can fit in his clothes. The one he took with him had a hidden de snuggled up in his sleeve. It was a sharp knife that would stab ording to the movements of his hand. A Desert Eagle pistol and two rounds of ammunition. Sharp wire ropes can be used both as weapons and equipment to move from one point to another. Chen Ming said to give him ten minutes. He really took ten minutes. He walked out of his bedroom. He found that Xie Lin was still sitting in her original position. He didn''t know if she had moved or not. But surely when he came close to her. He heard something very loud. The sound he could hear was the sound of Xie Lin''s stomach rumbling. She hadn''t eaten anything since she was in school. No, he didn''t see what she eat recently. ¡°Teacher Xie, did Teacher Xie have any lunch today?¡± Chen Ming asked directly. Xie Lin blushed again, she couldn''t remember how many times she blushed today after she was with Chen Ming. She just shook her head. She hadn''t eaten anything yet. In fact, she didn''t even have a single yuan with her how could she eat then. Chen Ming didn''t say anything. He headed to the kitchen before starting to cook a simple dish. Spaghetti Carbonara Meatballs. Xie Lin looked at him before speaking. ¡°Teacher Chen doesn''t need to cook for me.¡± Her voice is very soft. She could smell him cooking and then swallow her saliva. But Chen Ming still heard it before speaking. ¡°It''s okay, I''m hungry too. It''s done in five minutes. Teacher Xie, can you help me prepare the water?¡± Xie Lin, hearing that Chen Ming was hungry too, did not deny it. She went to prepare the water as Chen Ming told her to do. Even the water he drank was high-quality mineral water. ss is also made from crystal. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She prepared sses and the water Chen Ming wanted on the dining table. She looked at the dining table, if there were candles and a little table setting, this would be a wonderful date. Afterward, Chen Ming went straight to the dining table with the dish he had made. He ced it in front of Xie Lin before cing it in front of him. and went straight to sit on the chair across from Xie Lin ¡°It might be a simple meal. But I can assure you that the taste is not as inferior as what a five-star restaurant serves.¡± Chen Ming smiled, his hobby aside from ying games is cooking. He used topete in many culinarypetitions in France. and received many awards. He is known as a chef who has the ability to cook a variety of dishes. He can cook many types of food. So much so that the number of dishes in his arsenal had more than a thousand dishes. And of course, Xie Lin fell in love from the first bite she ate his food. She had never eaten food this delicious before. Dinner went well. Unconsciously, Xie Lin had spent this evening alone with Chen Ming. She feltfortable and happy. In her stressful life, it was the first time she rxed. It is now one o''clock. It''s time for Chen Ming to take Xie Lin to pay off her debts. He, before taking her, made a phone call to his friend. if anything happens His friends would immediatelye out to help him. Chen Ming had finished eating with Xie Lin. He told her it was time to pay off the debt. Xie Lin was worried. She was afraid that they would not ept the money and would try to do anything to her. Chen Ming told her that if they wanted to do anything bad to her. His guys will take care of them, don''t worry. She heard him say that. Couldn¡¯t help asking him. ¡°your guys?¡± Chen Ming saw Xie Lin''s suspicious face. He couldn''t help but smile and talk to her. ¡°Yes, my guys. Do you think the soldiers are doing the mission alone? Of course, he had to have allies to go through the mission together. That way, the mission would be easier toplete.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that bother them? to let theme and help me like this.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. If she knew what they thought of helping her then. She definitely wouldn''t say that. Earlier when he called his two friends, Of course, his two friends were The Savage Alex and the Savage Austin ¡°Hey Austin, it looks like our boss has found a new love. Come on,rades, let''s go destroy those who stand in the way of our boss''s love. Let''s mess it up. I''ll take their blood and wash the ground in front of my house.¡± ¡°Um, they''re going to die. How much TNT will I use? I have about two tons now. But if I wait another day or two, I might get a nuclear warhead. In Russia, they are bidding.¡± ¡°This guy is¡­ dear friend! are you going to explode everyone. Including the boss and the boss''s lover!¡± ¡°...Okay, no TNT, but can I use an RPG? It''s been in the warehouse a long time ago.¡± ¡°Huh, think about it. If it wasn''t something with uncontroble destruction, it would be fine.¡± Austin and Alex look fun together. They weren''t just helping Xie Lin and Chen Ming deal with the loan lenders. They will also help both of them deal with the godfather behind them. 183 Chapter 183 Chen Ming and his group''s motto is. left no enemies behind, because of that. today Chen Ming has no enemies left to take revenge on him. Chen Ming could only hope that Alex and Austin wouldn''t overdo it. He had no problem if the two of them wanted to y against the criminals. But he emphasized both. not killing innocent people, especially children which both agreed. Chen Ming hated killing children. Since he had to kill a child with his own hands before. Chen Ming slowly led Xie Lin to the condo''s parking lot. Xie Lin, when she saw his car, she didn''t react. It is normal for people here to drive luxury cars. Chen Ming opened the door for Xie Lin. He is a gentleman. Xie Lin walked to the driver''s seat. She felt like a princess. Chen Ming didn''t need to know this. Chen Ming drove Xie Lin to a bar. She told him that the other party had a meeting with her at the bar. Knowing that these guys wanted to end the game, he smiled and he will see how it ended. In the bar, the group of people who were waiting for Xie Lin was now having fun eating and drinking, unaware that something bad was going to happen to them. including those behind them. Within the group, there was a young man who, from his looks and dress, was supposed to be a rich man. Around twenty-five to twenty-six years of age. The young man''s name was Long Hu. He is the boss of these people. He wasn''t the one who directly gave the money to Xie Lin. but the one who is the real boss of these people. He came from the Dragon Gang, which was thergest and strongest gang in Beijing. Not many people would dare to fight with him. And most of them are often found as corpses and are often thrown to fish to eat at the pier. His underlings tried to tter him. ¡°Boss, today we have a surprise for the boss. As a gift that the boss has always supported us.¡± ¡°Yes Boss, today''s product can only be said in one word, amazing. Today''s product is a beautiful, sexy teacher. If I''m not mistaken, she''s still a virgin.¡± Long Hu looked at his underlings who were trying to lick his boots. He always had beautiful women to y with. Bored of using them and throwing them away. This case will probably be the same. It didn''t excite him much. But no matter what, he still had fun getting a new toy to y with from time to time. He didn''t care much. Drink and listen to the music. Until one of his subordinates noticed that a good-looking woman was apanied by a young man in a ck suit. He turned to Long Hu before speaking. ¡°Boss, that is the product that we have already mentioned. It seems that the product has brought someone with her. Let us handle him¡± Long Hu looked at the girl. He had to admit that today''s products were not ordinary. different from usual. He thought that she would be a toy for him longer than anyone else. He who had already looked at Xie Lin. also looked at the young man who was apanying her. And as soon as his gaze and the young man''s eyes met, He could feel danger. He even got up and told his subordinates. ¡°Stop, don''t do anything.¡± The underlings looked at Long Hu, normally he wouldn''t say anything. and they will deal with the young man. There were few times when their boss Long Huo would say something like this. They knew right away that there were some things unusual. And something unusual happened to the young man. He is now pointing a gun at someone¡¯s head. Everything stands still. Long Hu''s subordinates looked at the young man. They didn''t see when the young man was moving. But when they realized. The young man already pointed his gun at the head of a subordinate who was trying to tter Long Hu. "very fast..." Long Hu himself was unable to keep up with the young man''s movements. The young man had sharp eyes. It was as if he could clearly see everything in this bar. Longhu is not sure. But he seemed to have seen such a sight somewhere before. And that he remembered when he saw this look in his eyes. It was a very bad experience. He still had nightmares about it. He remembered where he had seen these eyes. ¡°This can¡¯t be, the looks in your eyes. It was the look in the eyes of people who had been through war before¡­¡± Long Hu could sense that the young man was unusual from the first nce. While gazing into each other''s eyes, he realized it again. The young man drew a gun to his subordinate''s head. everything happened very fast If the young man wanted to deal with him, He thought that by now he would have died. His underlings, who were tried to show off just now, were now trembling. The cold ck metal was now staring at his head. with the sharp eyes of a young man, He felt as if death was calling for him. "B-Boss" Long Hu''s underlings didn''t dare to say anything but called him. He was afraid that if he spoke too loudly, the young man would pull the trigger and end his life there. His boss didn''t even look at him. as if he was worthless. He stared at the young man. as if to see what he would do next. The young man let out a sigh before taking his gun away. He looked at Long Hu before speaking. ¡°She will pay and everything will end. After this, you guys won''t follow and cause trouble for her. Otherwise, I will wipe out all of you. including those who backing you.¡± Long Hu''s eyes grew colder. talk about their background. This shows that the young man is familiar with the dragon gang. But even then, the young man did not show any fear at all. He also says that he will wipe out his gang. Long Hu if there was something he couldn''t ept. That is insulting the dragon gang. He couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Such confidence. I know you''re not an ordinary person. You might be someone who has been through war and has a little bit of talent. but no matter what you''re not an enemy that my dragon gang can''t deal with. If you don''t want to die. give me the money and the woman." Long Hu spoke with confidence. He even knew that the young man was not an ordinary person. but he is the same. he practiced a supernatural technique. He can do things that ordinary people can''t. The young man stared at Long Hu. He raised an eyebrow as if he can sense something. before he spoke ¡°You are one of them. Those who can use supernatural powers But look at your appearance You''re probably still a half-ass type. Where is the talisman that requires you to use your power? Without it, I would say that you are not much different from ordinary people in my eyes.¡± Long Hu was a little surprised. The young man seemed to know that he was a Taoist. Plus, he knew that he was a rookie. he said that was a half-assed type. Talismans, even though he had money but each talisman was very expensive. In particr, he was a Taoist who did not belong to any family. Causing him to not know the way to buy it. The most he could do was lift things with his power. But like that, he can use his power to throw sharp objects at the enemy in the dark, making the enemy unable to notice. ¡°Talisman, I don''t need to use it.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you don''t have your own group. or don''t know the way to buy talismans. What a pitiful supernatural user? Thest group I hunted was full of talismans. Interested in trading? Long Hu almost became interested. If it wasn''t for the young man to have bad intentions against his gang, then He would have rushed to make a trade offer with him. ¡°This guy is too dangerous for us to trust.¡± The way he spoke like that showed that the young man had dealt with people like him before. and see from the smooth tone He should be able to deal with them easily. All the people who had the talisman were able to use their powers better than him. It meant that he could not defeat the young man with his little power. But even he could not use his power to deal with the young man. He still had dozens of his men in the bar. Of course, he can''tpete with quality. He was able to fight with quantity. 184 Chapter 184 "How about it. Don¡¯t you want to trade with me?" Chen Ming smiled. Long Hu was easy to read. He probably thought that he was good at hiding his thoughts, but not at all, it was all on his face. As if to say that he can deal with him and take the money and the woman anyway. They were the ones who think that they can do anything because there were a lot of them. ¡®They are the type of people who don''t see the coffin, don''t shed tears. Alex and Austin seem to be taking action now. Hopefully, those guys don''t y things that are too loud. even if we have the country support us. But not everything that they can hide if we are not careful.¡¯ Chen Ming didn''t want to be annoyed by those who had their eyes on him. If he can manage things quietly, He will. but if not he would just make it big that they couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡®Well, these guys have been out of the field for quite some time. Let them have some fun, shouldn''t be a problem. Alex knows when to stop. But Austin...I hope that guy doesn''t actually use a nuclear warhead.¡¯ He really trusted his friends. He wasn''t afraid of how the other party would react. Because if Alex and Austin take action. Forget about retaliation. They should be thinking about how to escape and survive He could only pray that he would not take a nuclear warhead. Chen Ming might like bombs. but not to that degree. Long Hu now gave a signal to his people. Chen Ming didn''t even have to look and knew that his people were surrounded him. Chen Ming moved closer to Xie Lin, who now had a worried expression on her beautiful face. ¡°Teacher Xie, it doesn''t seem like the other party had any intention of taking the money in the first ce. Since Teacher Xie borrow money from them, Teacher Xie had already be their target. Now they want to deal with me and take Teacher Xie as a toy for their boss.¡± Xie Lin''s face turned pale. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Teacher Chen, I''m really sorry for bringing Teacher Chen into this mess b-but I¡­¡± Xie Lin was afraid that Chen Ming would leave her. She was afraid that she would be a toy for these people. She would rather die than lose her innocence to them. Chen Ming smiled. He knew what Xie Lin was thinking. He only touched her head yfully. She wasn''t like the one who was cold to him right now. She now looks pitiful and cute. It made him want to poke her cheeks. ¡°Don''t worry Teacher Xie. I''m here. all these people can''t do anything. But after this, Teacher Xie might feel bad.¡± ¡°Feel bad?¡± Chen Ming only nodded. She''s definitely not feeling well. He was sure that there were going to be many deaths today. Long Hu saw that his subordinates had surrounded Chen Ming. He immediately spoke with confidence. ¡°Now all my men surround you. If you don''t want to die, send the woman and money. including those talismans that you have as well.¡± Long Hu wanted to rob Chen Ming. He didn''t care who Chen Ming was. He was confident that he could take down Chen Ming with the number of his subordinates. and if it''s not enough for them He also had a bunch of gangs heading here. He didn''t need to summon people from the gang. Because people from the gang regrlye to eat and drink at the bar. The total number was up to a hundred people. Each had a weapon in their hand. Chen Ming only shook his head. He didn''t say anything to Long Hu. ¡®There are three gunmen. The rest are melee weapons users.¡¯ Chen Ming looked at the person using the gun. These are the ones that are the most problematic. The people in the bar are now unrted to the problem. They fled outside the bar. Chen Ming used this chance. He shoots at those who use guns right away. Chen Ming was a specially trained soldier. He can shoot very urately. Three shots, he fired in rapid session. The Desert Eagle is a gun of high destruction and very high recoil. But when it was in Chen Ming''s hands. The recoil had little effect on his uracy. The three holding guns found that arge hole had appeared on their heads. before their heads exploded. Blood and parts of the brain sshed all over. ? Long Hu''s eyes opened wide. He didn''t think Chen Ming could easily deal with his gunmen. and know the location of his gunmen Even though the bar was dimly lit. And with a bar that doesn''t have much light. Fortunately for Xie Lin, she did not see any unsightly sights. Chen Ming pulled her closer to him. before taking her out of the bar Long Hu didn''t hesitate to tell the people in front of the door to stifle Chen Ming and Xie Lin. At close range, Chen Ming was unable to use a gun to fire. He switched to a hidden de instead. He curled up and pulled Xie Lin into his embrace before stabbing the Hidden de into the necks of two of Long hu''s underlings to death. Once again, Xie Lin was lucky that she was now hugging Chen Ming. Her face tucked into his chest. She''s scared now. She knew there was a fight going on. But surprisingly, although she was scared, she didn''t panic. It was as if she knew that Chen Ming would definitely protect her. Chen Ming sessfully ran out of the bar, taking out five people in just a moment. Long Hu, of course, wouldn''t let Chen Ming and Xie Lin go so easily. He ordered his men to hunt Chen Ming. Then it''s time for the hunters to go hunting for the real thing. Chen Ming seeded in escorting Xie Lin out of the bar. But Long Hu''s men still followed him out of the bar. The bar that he took Xie Lin out to was in the center of the entertainment district. There are rarely any police passing by here. and even with the police passing by. Those cops have a high chance of being part of the gang as well. These days, gangs have evolved. They send their people to the police to help with matters. It''s not a bad idea. but did not know that. The police also sent people to join the gang. Chen Ming while leading Xie Lin to flee. He periodically fired a gun at Long Hu''s men. And each bullet focuses on the head. Long Hu wanted to ride his big bike that park outside to catch them. He thought it would be a good idea until Chen Ming shot at his big bike''s oil barrel. He had to jump off his big bike before it exploded. Fortunately, it didn''t explode in his face. Otherwise, he would have died for sure. ¡°Damn!!¡± 185 Chapter 185 Long Hu after jumping from the big bike his body rolled on the ground. He slowly rose from the ground. Looking at Chen Ming who ran in a certain direction within the entertainment district, he gritted his teeth, looking at his limbs covered with bruises. He was now extremely furious. Chen Ming had to pay for it. He picked up the phone. to call the gang. He called but no one picked up. He chose to call another number. It was the number of the leader of one of the gangs. the line was answered, he hurriedly spoke. ¡°Where are you, Brother Huang? Someone is causing trouble in our area.¡± Brother Huang that Long Hu was talking about was the one who rule the whole area. Or simply, it was Long Hu''s leader who was within the gang again. Brother Huang''s full name is Huang Xinyang. ¡°Who dares to make trouble? tell me where are they. I and my guys are just about to get there.¡± ¡°They were a man and a woman. One of them was wearing an expensive ck suit. The other was a beautiful woman wearing sses dressed in a white blouse and ck skirt. They were in the northern streets of the entertainment district. they are probably around the hotel that we visit often. Brother Huang, the woman is just an ordinary woman. But the other one seemed to be an experienced soldier. He has killed more than ten of our people now.¡± Huang Xinyang was silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°Understood. Looks like we might get casualty tonight. but can''t help it No matter what, the reputation and appearance of the gang muste first. No matter how many people die. We must kill them. If we can''t handle them. Other gangs will start to think we''re weak. and will start causing problems for us.¡± Problems between gangs have been around for a long time. If they couldn''t deal with Chen Ming, who hade alone and had taken out more than ten of their own people, then Other gangs must start to cause problems. And it would soon be a gang war that would damage them ten to a hundred times more than what he was doing now. If they knew what was going on with the gang right now. They would definitely not be interested in Chen Ming. Huang Xinyang hurriedly led his men to the ce Long Hu had told him. He would deal with Chen Ming himself. Chen Ming now took Xie Lin to one of the hotels. Xie Lin''s face was now both pale and red. This was the first time a man brought her to a hotel. Plus, it''s not an ordinary hotel. It''s a love hotel The people who love each other bring together... Xie Lin now didn''t know what to say. Her brain couldn''t keep up with what was going on right now. At first, they escaped death, but now... Chen Ming at this moment did not know what Xie Lin was thinking. He looked out the window. He found that a group of people was entering the hotel. Chen Ming had expected them to follow them fast. Chen Ming turned to Xie Lin before speaking. ¡°Teacher Xie wait here, I will go and deal with them.¡± Xie Lin hurriedly grabbed Chen Ming''s arm. She was afraid that if Chen Ming left her here. She will never see him again. he is going out to die Even though she was very afraid But she''s not a coward. And she''s not a selfish person who would let someone die for her like this. ¡°Teacher Chen, don''t leave. If Teacher Chen leaves, they will surely kill Teacher Chen.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin. He just shook his head. She was trembling so much but she still worried about him. ¡°Don''t worry, everything is in control. They can''t do anything to me. If Teacher Xie stays here I will be able to deal with them. and wille back to pick up Teacher Xieter.¡± Xie Lin knew that she was a burden. She could only let go of Chen Ming''s arm. She bit her lip slightly. She had never felt so helpless. Chen Ming was about to walk out of the room. Xie Lin spoke first. "Promise toe back. Promise you''ll be safe." Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin in astonishment. She was now in tears. He had never seen her this emotional before. Chen Ming thought for a moment before smiling. ¡°Of course If I get killed by them I can''te back to use this room with you.¡± Chen Ming spoke. Causing Xie Lin to blush before she threw the pillow at him. Chen Ming dodged her pillow beforeughing and running out of the room. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Xie Lin let out a sigh. She wasn''t angry, she smiled if he really coulde back. She didn''t mind if he really wanted to use this room with her. But that meant that she just wanted to thank him. and just lie next to each other. Didn''t do anything at all! Chen Ming walked out of the room. He immediately went straight to the control room. He arrived and did something with the circuit board. before the entire building was out of power. After all the lights in the building were out. Everything went dark. He pulled out his sunsses. These sunsses are not ordinary sses. but a pair of sses that could help him see in the dark. Chen Ming could see everything as bright green. These pair of sunsses work with the principle of infrared waves to detect heat. After that, Chen Ming walked down the corridor. pulls a wire out of his sleeve before shaking his hands. The wire has a tip that resembles a bow''s arrow, it is very sharp and can easily prate into the cement wall of the corridor. He made the entire corridor look like a spider''s nest. Just the spider''s web that is so sharp that it could even split the feathers when falling in half. Think of the condition if someone ran past it with their own speed and weight pressed onto these wires. Normal wires are already difficult to see. here in the dark, It can''t be seen until the victims were torn into pieces. ¡°The trap has beenid. Next, just wait for them toe.¡± Chen Ming leaned against the wall at the corner of the corridor where he could see the people walking up from the stairs on the ground floor. He lit a cigarette. It''s a long night. Today there must be quite a few deaths. Chen Ming was not a violent person. If possible, He would like to talk more. But it can be seen that the other party does not like negotiations. They were ready to kill Chen Ming and capture Xie Lin. When the other party wants violence, he will arrange it. Long Hu and Huang Xinyang had now arrived at the hotel where Chen Ming was ready. They go straight to the counter. Found that the receptionist was unconscious at the counter. Chen Ming knocked him out so that he wouldn''t know which room Chen Ming and Xie Lin were in the hotel. In addition, Chen Ming previously turned on the fire warning siren. causing the guests who use the hotel to leave the hotel. He then stopped the CCTV. He seemed to know the structure of the hotel very well. to know where is where Huang Xinyang now felt that he had entered the enemy territory. In this hotel, Chen Ming had a great advantage. but even so, Chen Ming had to be captured or killed. ¡°Long Hu, you brought people up to explore each floor on the left-wing of the hotel. I''m going to the right-wing. As for the Tao Pu guarding downstairs. Get your gun ready if you see him kill him immediately. don''t worry about the woman. If that woman interferes then kill her too. Don''t let them escape.¡± Huang Xinyang didn''t pay much attention to Xie Lin. If necessary, he was ready to kill Xie Lin along with Chen Ming. After that, they split up to search for Chen Ming. The room where Xie Lin was Located in the left wing of the hotel on the top floor of the hotel structure is different from other floors. Since it is a VIP room, reaching the top floor will require a one-way trip to reach the VIP room section. Chen Ming began to set traps from the first floor to the top. They had no way of knowing where Chen Ming had set the trap. This is his boundary. Whoever stepped in without caution might never leave again. Chen Ming''s trap worked extremely well. Just the wire is stretched periodically. He had defeated many of Long Hu''s and Huang Xinyang''s men. ¡°What is this, why, what happened¡­¡± A young man in the group spoke up. His legs were cut clean while running. not just him alone. But a few of his men sat on the ground. He looked at his legsid next to him. Everyone at this moment didn''t know what was going on. They were now using shlights to illuminate everyone''s severed legs. Not only are there people who have severed legs, there are also severed arms. ¡°Trap. That guy set a trap. Judging from the wound, it must be something very sharp.¡± ¡®Not sh*t sherlock¡¯ 186 Chapter 186 Huang Xinyang spoke up. His expression wasn''t that good. He was fortunate to not run ahead of his subordinates. Otherwise, the poor soul would be him. ¡°Everyone be careful, take a good look, can you see that there are wires attached to the wall? The wires are so sharp that just by touching them. you will be cut¡± Huang Xinyang said. His hand was injured now. He saw the blood-stained wires. He tried to pull it off. As a result, his hand was wounded. He didn''t try to pull the wire where it was sharp again. He went to the end instead. Before using the gun to shoot the end of the wire, which is the wall. when the part of the wire connected to the wall is destroyed The wire ck and fell off the wall. causingck of tension and sharpness Huang Xinyang did this with several wires. Just a the first fall. He found more than thirty wires trapping them. He could only look upstairs. This hotel is ten floors high. He didn''t know where Chen Ming would ce the traps. All he could tell was just to be careful. Chen Ming at this moment heard the sound of gunfire. He was able to calcte the opponent''s distance from the sound of gunfire. He could only yawn. He didn''t think that the other party would have a problem with his simple traps like this. ¡°They are on the first floor. Why are they so slow?¡± Chen Ming didn''t think that the other party would have any trouble dealing with his traps. If it was him, he would have brought some powder. and scattered along the path. The trap would be visible. The other party probably had no knowledge of any of these things. There may be very few. ¡°And then I wasted time setting up other traps¡­ well. always be careful no matter what the other party is.¡± Chen Ming set another trap. whether it is a wire. When someone poked a wire that was stretched to the ground. The tensioned sling will be released and cut off everything in its path. Traps like this are hard to dodge. If not for him or his friends He thought that no one would be able to dodge it. Chen Ming was quite confident. and especially with those who are not train like this. Long Hu and Huang Xinyang now contacted each other over the phone. They received a lot of damage from each trap. The number of people they had brought with them was over a hundred by now more than thirty of them had died and were seriously wounded but they had only reached a few floors. ¡°What the he*l are these traps! I thought it was just hung on the wall. How did he make these traps in such a short period of time?¡± Huang Xinyang had little knowledge of traps. He who saw these traps only gritted his teeth. The traps that Chen Ming hadid could be said in one word that they were wless. It was like he knew where they were going once they were hit by a trap. and as they went that way they were attacked by another trap. It was like being stuck in a loop. Everything was in Chen Ming''s calctions. ¡°It''s like that guy knows which way we''re going, traps are everywhere. This is not good when we reach him. Most of us would either die or be injured.¡± They gritted their teeth, not knowing if they should continue. They had now reached the sixth floor. They hadn''t even seen Chen Ming''s shadow at all. ¡°Brother Huang, I think that guy is definitely on the tenth floor. Why don''t we take the elevator? This way we won''t have to face traps. Right now, there are only a few of my men left, ten dead, many more without arms and legs. This way we can reach the tenth floor.¡± On the sixth floor, Huang Xinyang decided to summon the Long Hu to join his group. Long Hu now thought that taking the elevator would prevent them from encountering traps. But Huang Xinyang shook his head. More than half of them had fled unnoticed. The morale of his people and himself had dropped a lot. But even then, he thought it would be foolish to take the elevator up to look at the situation. ¡°Are you stupid? The elevator is a great trap setter. Do you think he allows you to take an easy way like that?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Long Hu heard what Huang Xinyang said, it seemed reasonable. He just nodded. Indeed, as Huang Xinyang said Chen Ming must have set a trap in the elevator as well. He thought that Chen Ming must absolutely prevent them from easily reaching him. Who would have thought that Chen Ming had not set any traps on the elevator. He knew that the other party had encountered his trap. They must have thought that the elevator had a trap too. It''s simple psychology. Chen Ming didn''t have enough time to set a trap on the elevator. But this they don''t need to know. Long Hu and Huang Xinyang only had to break through Chen Ming''s traps until they reached thest floor. There were only forty of them left. they lost more than half ¡°It''s thest floor. I thought this floor must have traps as well. Be careful Whoever kills him first, I''ll give you a nice reward.¡± Huang Xinyang now didn''t want anything more than seeing the corpse of him. He lost many of his people. Moreover, being unable to contact the gang irritated him. They arrived at the corridor leading to the VIP room. They could sense that there were traps in this corridor. Huang Xinyang was hurt a lot along the way. He fired at the trap. and slowly disengaging the wire rope one by one Chen Ming, who had been watching, smiled. Finally arrived, he leaned against the wall, before peeking out of the corner of the corridor opposite Huang Xinyang''s men. But with the darkness, they couldn''t see Chen Ming. But Chen Ming saw them clearly. Chen Ming saw them. He then fired at them. his Desert Eagle magazine holds approximately eight bullets. Eight shots for eight people''s life. Chen Ming reload his gun. and fired at them another eight shots. Chen Ming is very urate. Not a single shot was wasted. every shot he fired Hit the enemy''s head. Huang Xinyang didn''t think Chen Ming would reveal himself and shoot out so quickly. Tens of his subordinates died within a short period of time before they even caught up and fired back at Chen Ming. ¡°looking for a ce to hide! Whoever has a gun, fires at him. Don''t let him have the chance to even show his head out." Chen Ming didn''t think to poke his head a second time. The other party already knew his location. He''s not stupid to stick his head out and get shot. He went straight to the window he had opened. before jumping out Chen Ming climbed the wall outside the tenth-floor hotel that was very tall as if his hands could be attached to the outer wall. then he used wire to move like a spider. he appears behind them. Chen Ming stood behind them. he blends in with them. They now know nothing. that Chen Ming had already entered their group. This darkness made them indistinguishable. 187 Chapter 187 Chen Ming appeared behind Long hu and Huang Xinyang''s group. Chen Ming slowly killed the people from behind one by one with his hidden de. Chen Ming could easily kill someone from behind, one, two, three, no one knew. Chen Ming was very proficient in silent killing. After he finished killing, he gentlyid the body of the people he killed to the ground. as if afraid that the dead would hurt like that Chen Ming smiled. This was much easier than he thought. If I had to say Compare the difficulty level to the mission. He gave this mission a C-rank, just someone with a little skill and knowledge would be able to deal with these people. ¡°See when these bastards will find out.¡± Huang Xinyang slowly led his men to the front. Everyone still fired on Chen Ming''s trap. At least they still thought that Chen Ming was still there. Until Huang Xinyang brought everyone to the corner where Chen Ming used to be. found that Chen Ming had disappeared. He just furrowed his brows together. This was not good at all, not very good. He looked towards the left and right corridor, where there were VIP rooms on both sides, one on each side. ¡°He is gone. Be careful, He mighte out of nowhere at any time.¡± Huang Xinyang turned to his group. he felt strange Why does he feel that his people are less than before? He just shook his head and thought that he might have imagined it. He didn''t count how many people Chen Ming had killed just now. Long Hu also thought the same. They didn''t have time to count the number of people. They had to deal with Chen Ming and Xie Lin. Chen Ming smiled at Huang Xinyang and Long Hu. He didn''t know anything. Chen Ming''s hidden de was now on the neck of his two underlings as he turned around and gave an order. He killed his underlings behind him. Huang Xinyang was still unaware of it. ¡°Long Hu, you take your people to another room. I''ll take my people to another room. That girl must be in one of the rooms for sure. If we found her we could force him to surrender then we kill both of them¡± ,m Chen Ming nodded his head, a n that wasn''t bad except that Chen Ming killed two more people. before running down from the tenth floor. Huang Xinyang and Long Hu were still unaware. that Chen Ming had already fled. Xie Lin was not in any room on the tenth floor. In fact, she was on the first floor. No one would have thought that she would definitely be on that floor. and before Huang Xinyang and Long Hu realized They found that they had less than twenty subordinates left now. Those who had disappearedy dead with blood on the ground. ¡°That guy has lured us here in the first ce! Why didn''t any of you think? That bastard took the woman to another ce and lured us to the top floor!¡± By the time They knew it, it was toote. Chen Ming had just now reached the room that Xie Lin was in. They would never have reached the ground floor before Chen Ming. They had no way of using the elevator that Chen Ming had used. Chen Ming had already entered the room. Xie Lin was now shocked. She hid under the nket. ¡°Let''s go, Teacher Xie. I dealt with almost all of them. After this, there should be no problem.¡± Chen Ming didn''t want to kill everyone here right now because it wasn''t necessary. He received a message from Alex that he had already dealt with their backer that Chen Ming had ordered him to do. They would no longer be a problem with Xie Lin and him. The rest of the people here will soon bepletely swarmed by other gangs. Here, the news goes faster than light. In just a few hours every gang in Beijing will know what happened to the dragon gang. And they will have to wipe out the rest of the dragon gang to seize power. Chen Ming didn''t care what the other gang would do. Just don''t mess with him and the people he knows. Xie Lin emerged from under the nket, looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Teacher Chen really said that? Teacher Chen really can handle them.¡± Chen Ming nodded. before briefly exining what he had done Xie Lin wasn''t so sure. Before, she heard the sound of gunfire. She was frightened and wanted to escape from here. But thinking about Chen Ming made her decide not to go anywhere. and wait for him toe back She came out from under the nket before walking towards Chen Ming and examining his body. that he was injured or not and when she realized that he wasn''t hurt anywhere She let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming only smiled. Xie Lin even though she was hard on him but was still worried about his well-being. how cute, Unfortunately, he hasn''t opened up to anyone in his life right now. His ex had done a lot to him. Chen Ming then led Xie Lin out of the room. Huang Xinyang and Long Hu''s people still hadn''t arrived. Chen Ming and Xie Lin came out of the room and headed towards the front of the hotel. They found that there was a car parked waiting to pick them up. He remembered whose car it was. He escorted Xie Lin into the car immediately before the car drove off. Inside the car, they saw a young blonde man with a middle-aged man withrge body are having fun talking sh*t and drinking. The two were saying something whileughing together merrily. She heard exploding sound and something burning, but the two spoke in anguage that she didn''t understand. She only understood some words. Xie Lin was now pale. She found the two of them drunk and driving. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to say something. Chen Ming himself at this moment also took some liquor and drank it. She just swallowed saliva. Will she survive today? ¡­¡­. With Chen Ming and Xiao Wen ¡°After that, the group of Dragon Gang was managed by other groups without us having to do anything else. Xie Lin, after I saved her, she seemed to like me. And there are many other things going on. Make her willing to do anything to be my lover. It wasn''t long before I met you at this time. I agreed to go on a date with her.¡± Chen Ming said and smiled. He periodically looked at Xiao Wen. He wanted to know how she felt about this. He found that she was slightly jealous. Other than that, nothing else was shown. It seems that besides a little envy Xiao Wen had no problem. 188 Chapter 188 ¡°That is it. No wonder Xie Lin herself fell in love with Ming. Ming saved her just like Ming saved Wen. Wen would probably do the same as her. Ming wouldn''t stop loving Wen because of the other girls Ming had, right?¡± Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. She felt frightened. If one day Chen Ming gets bored of her If he doesn''t love her or doesn''t love her as much as he did in the past, how would she feel? Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°There is no need to worry Wen. I''m not that bad. Even though I may have many lovers That doesn''t mean I love you less.¡± Chen Ming answered sincerely. He really didn''t like to have many lovers. But the situation led to Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, and then to Xie Lin. He didn''t realize he now had three lovers. Not to mention that Xiao Wen existed in two worlds. Dongfang Gu was the same. He had decided to ept the two as fianc¨¦e. In this world, he would never allow the two of them to have another man. talking about Xie Lin In another world, she should have her own identity as well. Chen Ming didn''t know why, but he was sure that he would definitely meet her. it''s his instinct told him that. Chen Ming had already told Xie Lin''s story to Xiao Wen. Soon he drove to his condo. Xiao Wen only nced at his condo and was absent-minded. She knew that Chen Ming would definitely live in a luxury condo. but not this luxury. Even her Xiao family didn''t have the ability to buy a condo here. Chen Ming lightly pinched her cheek. bring back her consciousness p ¡°We arrived, we need to hurry, there isn''t much time left before it''s time to go to school.¡± Xiao Wen nodded before following Chen Ming up to his condo. Chen Ming arrived at his condo. He looked around with satisfaction. ¡°Austin decorated the room really well. Little Long understands that furniture is not meant to nibble on.¡± Austin has transformed his messy room into a clean and beautiful one. His room has a simple style but still has a minimalist luxury well. Little Long hurriedly nodded to Chen Ming. Now he knew that things weren''t meant to nibble on. He flew straight to sleep on the sofa. He really likes this sofa. It smelled of maple wood. Xiao Wen walked into the room after Chen Ming, she looked around the room. She was excited to be with Chen Ming in a cozy room like this. It was warmer than the room she had been in before. Chen Ming after putting Xiao Wen''s things in the condo. He made a simple breakfast for him and Xiao Wen to eat. Little Long was now asleep. He also prepared food for him to eat in case he was hungry during the day. Xiao Wen immediately fell in love with his food. His cooking skills seemed to have gotten a lot better than before. After a simple breakfast, Chen Ming then drove Xiao Wen to school. He parked the car at the same location. teacher''s car park Xiao Wen got out of Chen Ming''s car. The student who saw Xiao Wening out of Chen Ming''s car. Each of them brought together various conversations. Chen Ming didn''t care how anyone looked. He told Xiao Wen to wait here after school. they will return home together. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen split up here. Xiao Wen headed towards the ssroom. Meanwhile, Chen Ming went straight to the teacher''s room. At the teacher''s room Xie Lin was now worried. She couldn''t sleep all night. She didn''t know if she was dreaming or not. But yesterday she confessed her love to Chen Ming. It was because she was afraid of losing him. and he agreed to ept her as his lover. Just as he epted Xiao Wen''s love. She¡­ unconsciously agreed to have such a rtionship with Chen Ming. She was embarrassed, but on the other hand, she was excited. She looked at the clock, hoping that Chen Ming would quicklye to the teacher''s room. It is now seven-fifteen. Soon it will be time to teach. ¡°What am I going to do in front of Ming? I want to be his lover like that without shame.¡± Xie Lin didn''t know. But she spoke out loud. Chen Ming had just now arrived at the teacher''s room. He heard what she said. Fortunately, there was no one around, otherwise, it would have been a problem. Chen Ming decided to introduce Xiao Wen and Xie Lin after school today. In the morning, Chen Ming didn''t have much time to talk to Xie Lin. And she seems to have troublemunicating with him eye-to-eye. She always turned away from him. not daring to meet his eyes. But she tried to talk to him. He just smiled. Where had the cold Xie Lin gone? She was so cute now that he almost wanted to pinch her cheek. Chen Ming after talking to Xie Lin and telling her that after school he would introduce her to Xiao Wen. He immediately headed to his ssroom to start a homeroom. Xie Lin only looked after Chen Ming''s back. She just let out a breath. At first, she was a little hesitant. But she agreed to get to know Xiao Wen. In fact, today she will be teaching the ss that Xiao Wen is in. Hopefully that everything will be going well. He knows how she feels. But he was sure that the two would get along well. She and Xiao Wen had a lot inmon. Until evening Today was just another normal day when he taught students geography in the Englishnguage. The director came to tell him that Stephen had now quit his job as a teacher. Chen Ming had to temporarily teach English as well. The director said that it was temporary. But after he had taught one lesson Students say he teaches better than Stephen. They asked the school for him to continue teaching English. The director asked Chen Ming if he could teach two subjects. Chen Ming only shrugged. It wasn''t too heavy for him. Thus, hebined two subjects together. Chen Ming didn''t have any problems. He taught the same as he taught. His homework was only ordered with one subject at a time. causing the students to cheer. Their homework was lessened by one subject. They didn''t know that the homework Chen Ming gave him was actually less. But it''s twice as hard as before. Chen Ming now walked towards the teacher''s room with Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen herself was a little nervous at this moment. She had to get to know Chen Ming''s other lover like this. Today, she was studying with Xie Lin for the first time. The two stared at each other for a moment. One thought the other was nice and cute. Another thinks the other person is beautiful and sexy. Each person looked at each other andpared themselves. They both saw only the negative side of themselves. Chen Ming secretly looked outside the room but shook his head. The two in the ssroom, although observing each other, they were able to act naturally. without anyone knowing what the two were doing Arrived at the teacher''s room Chen Ming immediately opened the door. In the teacher''s room, there was still a teacher who had not returned home. Because they want to check homework and textbooks to keep students graded. Chen Ming checked the old homework and gave the score. Xie Lin still hadn''t finished checking her student¡¯s homework. Chen Ming walked over and sat at his own desk. He gave Xiao Wen a chair to sit beside him. The teacher who worked next to him was now returned home. Xie Lin felt that someone was sitting next to her. She turned to see Chen Ming and Xiao Wen staring at her. She doesn''t know what to do. Chen Ming only smiled and spoke. ¡°Today, I have reserved a dinner table at 7 pm, don''t worry, we still have time. You don''t have to rush. check your student¡¯s homework first.¡± Xie Lin wanted to say something. However, She had to give scores to her students. She needed to finish it before dinner time. ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± Xie Lin focused back to check her student¡¯s homework and continue scoring. Xiao Wen at the same time looked at her. she want to know how she checks her homework. Xiao Wen came to this school for a few days today, so she didn''t have the homework that was given during the semester break. Honestly, she doesn''t know what the semester break is. She was always at home. and just came to school for the first time after noting to school for many years She looked at Xie Lin with interest. which Xie Lin noticed that Xiao Wen was looking at her. She hesitated a bit before starting the conversation. whether it is now or during the meal Sooner orter, she and Xiao Wen needed to talk anyway. ¡°Would you like toe closer to see me check student¡¯s homework?¡± Xiao Wen was slightly surprised. Xie Lin spoke to her first. She nodded before Chen Ming got up from his seat. and let her sit in his ce so that it would be easier for Xie Lin to check the homework. Chen Ming retreated. Notice how the two will talk to each other. Xie Lin started the conversation first. She talked to Xiao Wen about general things. Xiao Wen also talked back to her. The two of them still felt awkward talking to each other. But as time passed, the two began to talk more smoothly. It seemed to be what Chen Ming thought. The two have a lot inmon. The two talked to each other. until the topic falls on Chen Ming The two returned to their former self. Chen Ming only smiled. They both looked at him asking for help. Chen Ming only shook his head. before shrugging They will have to clear this matter on their own. 189 Chapter 189 The two immediately changed the subject. Chen Ming could onlyugh. The two of them were embarrassed to talk about Chen Ming right now. The two of them will discuss about Chen Ming during dinner together. He watched the two talk again. If it wasn''t for him, the two could have had a smooth conversation. Xie Lin now knew that Xiao Wen was a simple person. nothingplicated Xiao Wen knew that Xie Lin was a person who only looked cold on the outside. but inside is warm The two talked and started smiling at each other. If the two talks weren''t about Chen Ming. The two were able to talk to each other without any problems. After some time, Xie Lin had already finished checking the homework. While checking the homework and talking to Xiao Wen. She felt more rxed. Think if it''s time for dinner She would be able to talk to Xiao Wen about Chen Ming''s matter. Chen Ming looked at the clock, it was six o''clock now. One hour left before dinner time. He reserved a world-ss-level restaurant. It would not be appropriate for the two of them to go to a luxury restaurant in casual attire. They both knew about this, but now they were considered his women. He must give them the honor they deserve. He called the car to pick them up. He owns thergestpany in the country. Of course, he had many people work under him. He could call the driver toe to him at any time. He also told the driver to bring someone to take his car back to the condo. Chen Ming after calling the driver. He turned to Xie Lin and Xiao Wen, who was now talking and smiling at each other. How do these two look like sisters now? ¡°It''s six o''clock in the evening. The two of you also have to change clothes. We can go have dinner together.¡± The two were a little puzzled as to why they had to change for dinner. Chen Ming told them that the restaurant they were going to eat at is a three-star Michelin restaurant. which is a very luxurious restaurant She could go in a dress like this. But it might not be appropriate. Both nodded. They understand that going to these restaurants if they don''t dress appropriately for the ce. It will be considered disrespectful to the ce. Xie Lin hesitated a little before speaking. ¡°Ming, but I don¡¯t have a dress that is appropriate enough to eat in such a luxurious restaurant.¡± Even if Xie Lin received two million yuan from Chen Ming. She didn''t think of using it. It was money she didn''t earn on her own. She didn''t feelfortable using it. Xiao Wen also nodded. She also had her own reason for not having any fancy dress to go to a restaurant with Chen Ming. Although she was a youngdy from the Xiao family that was quite wealthy. She couldn¡¯t use thier money either. ¡°Wen is the same. Wen rarely left. Wen doesn''t have the clothes to go to a restaurant like that.¡± Chen Ming smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°No need to worry, let me take care of it myself.¡± Chen Ming had already intended to bring them to the shopping mall. So the dress is not a problem. Both of them heard that but still hesitated. The two did not want to trouble Chen Ming. Chen Ming could onlyugh. had the two of them forgotten that he is very rich?. The money he has even spent in ten lives He didn¡¯t know if it will run out. And the money keeps growing. Alex, besides being fond of blood. He also likes money. Since he made Alex work as CEO of hispany. since then Thepany is making more and more money. Until now, Chen Ming had to tell Alex to calm down a bit. All otherpanies will die. Alex did as Chen Ming said. even if unwilling. But he knows that if he doesn''t care about thepanies around him. The rubble base could copse. And if it''s like that. He wouldn''t be able to exploit thepanies around them. That way it wouldn''t be fun. Chen Ming''s chauffeur arrived at the school in no time. He drove Chen Ming and the girls in a limousine to a luxury shopping mall in the center of the shopping center. This shopping mall is also owned by Chen Corporation. Simply put, this shopping mall belongs to him. But he doesn''t tell the girls. The mall was towering over dozens of floors with modern structures of western luxury. He spent two billion yuan to build it on an area spanning hundreds of hectares. It is considered to be one of the tenrgest shopping malls in the world. Chen Ming and the girls now went to the mall together. The security guards in front of the mall knew who Chen Ming was. They were informed from above that the owner was going for a walk with his girlfriends. so do not disturb They could only stand up and pay respects to Chen Ming. No one came out to wee Chen Ming like always. Chen Ming led the girls directly to a famous clothing store. besides the clothes, He also wanted to buy jewelry for the two of them. Walking into the mall with Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. None of the shopping mall employees interfered with the trio''s wonderful time. Chen Ming thought that he had to give some bonuses to the staff. with this cooperation Let''s say it''s the new year. How about the budget for hosting an additional party and a bonus equal to three months'' worth of sry? Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked around the huge and beautiful shopping mall. Xie Lin also said that her family had a high financial burden, so she didn''t have time to go to the mall to rx once. This is the first time she hase to walk in a mall like this. As for Xiao Wen, she has since left school. She was always in the Xiao family''s house. didn''t go out This made this the first time in many years that she had walked in a mall like this. Everything looks so beautiful and amazing. p ¡°Ming here. Isn''t it a mall that only sells very expensive items?¡± Xie Lin asked as she looked into a watch shop. The price of each faded watch was a minimum of several tens of thousands of yuan. Her teacher''s sry, even if it was a famous school, was only two to thirty thousand yuan. Working all month is not enough for one watch at all. Xie Lin looked at the watch he was wearing. She bought it from a second-hand market for a couple of thousand yuan. She thought her watch was already expensive. Seeing the shopping mall like this really opened her eyes. Chen Ming smiled at Xie Lin before speaking. ¡°Actually, it might be expensive. But to me, it''s nothing too expensive to buy for you, Lin,e with me, Wen, would you like a watch?" Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming before nodding her head. 190 Chapter 190 ¡°Wen had never worn a watch before. But when I saw it, I felt like I wanted it. But as Sister Lin said, it was too expensive.¡± Xiao Wen had already started calling Xie Lin as sister instead of a teacher. It seemed like having the two of them talk to each other would work as well as he thought. He didn''t expect the two of them to be close in one day. Something like this takes time. As for the watch, Xiao Wen seemed to measure its value by the pocket money she received from her grandpa. She earned one hundred yuan for a day. a total of three thousand a month. She had to save money for several months for her to be able to buy the cheapest watch in the store. ¡°I probably won''t get any pocket money from grandpa anymore. I have desided toe out of the Xiao n.¡± Xiao Wen was sad a little bit. But she didn''t think much of it. She''s a thrifty person. There were several hundred thousand yuan in her ount. It''s a saving that she didn¡¯t use. Chen Ming smiled at the two before shaking his head. He didn''t say anything but led the two of them into the watch shop instead. inside the watch shop, There are only a few customers who buy watches. Each person seems to have a very good background. Here if not a person with money absolutely no one dared to walk in. Chen Ming''s mall didn''t only sell expensive items. There is also the part that sells cheap products. But it''s in another building across the street. Chen Ming didn''t take the girls to that building because he wanted the best for his two girlfriends. Chen Ming arrived at the watch shop. All the staff looked at him. Each person who woulde to work in this shop had to have a sense and a keen eye. They could tell that Chen Ming''s whole body was full of expensive things. His whole body, whether it''s a dress or an essory. The total price is millions of yuan. Chen Ming beckoned one employee before the other employee had a chance to approach Chen Ming. The employee Chen Ming called was a new employee. She was still not working very well. and her customers were always being taken by her senior. She had a worried expression, Chen Ming could feel it from a distance. He smiled at her before speaking. ¡°Are you a new employees? your sales are not meet the target right?¡± Hearing him said that, she looked at Chen Ming in surprise before nodding. She didn''t know how he knew her sales are not meet the target. ¡°Hmm, well then I decided to buy it with you. Help my two girls buy watches they like. and use this card to pay. Let them buy two watches each. Don''t tell them the price, understand." Chen Ming had no knowledge of women''s preferences. It would be better for women to rmend together. in which the female employee nodded She epted Chen Ming''s card. And when she saw Chen Ming''s card, her hands trembled. ¡°T-This is.¡± She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming only smiled at her. Chen Ming made her blush. What kind of person has a very beautiful smile? She looked at the card again. She couldn''t breathe. ck Diamond Card from Chen Privilege Bank with Unlimited amout. ? The bank the applicant must have at least ten million yuan to open an ount. But that''s just the minimum service. To have a ck Diamond Card In addition to having more than ten million yuan in the bank. The card holder must also be a partnership with the bank of more than ten percent or more. to be eligible to receive this card. The female employee knew right away that her situation was about to change. Chen Ming smiled at her. ¡°Rmend an expensive watch to them¡­use this opportunity wisely.¡± The waitress burst into tears, she hurriedly nodded before doing as Chen Ming had suggested. She quickly introduced herself to his girls. and immediately took the two of them to buy watches together ¡°Please, Miss. Let me help you choose watches for you.¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. He just nodded and gave them a thumbs up. It''s a signal to tell them that they can buy it without worry. They looked at each other. when Chen Ming gave them a signal. They wouldn''t look good to reject him right now. After that, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen chose two watches each as suggested by the female attendant. The young staff is very good at motivating. If she had a little more confidence He believed that she would be a good salesperson. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin watch shopping took a total of almost five million yuan, It is very expensive but not much with the money Chen Ming had in his card. Next, Chen Ming took the girls to a clothing store. He had to remind them that they only had less than an hour. The three of them had another half an hour to shop for their clothes before heading to a luxurious restaurant that Chen Ming had reserved. This restaurant is not affiliated with the Chen Corporation. But he has a connection with the chef who owns the restaurant. This allows him to reserve a table for the chef to serves the food himself. Chen Ming took the three of them to a famous clothing store in the mall after purchasing a watch worth almost five million yuan for the two of them. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up. Unfortunately, they only have half an hour to shop for clothes. Chen Ming looked at his watch. They need some time. He told the girls that he would take them for a walk again the next day before calling the staff professional in fashion. He lets fashionistas choose clothes for the girls. A fashionista who works for this clothing store. He is a direct employee within Chen Corporation. Of course, he personally knew Chen Ming. He was also the one who chose the clothes for Chen Ming. He didn''t just have a sense of how to choose men''s clothes. with women too. He is famous in the famous fashion circles from France. He looked at the two of them from head to toe and could tell which outfit would suit them for today''s dinner. ¡°Now, girls, follow me~. I will choose clothes that are suitable for both of you~.¡± Xie Lin was the first to go first. She looked at Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen encouraged her. Chen Ming couldn''t understand why choosing clothes was such a big deal for women. He only stood and watched from a distance. Expect the work that the fashionista will show for everyone to see. And he wasn''t disappointed. Xie Lin suited a ck evening dress with an open back. and tighten her breasts to be more prominent Her sses had also changed to match the evening dress she was wearing. Her outfits give her a look that''s stubborn and hard to appoach. She was so beautiful that the girls who came to the shop to buy clothes were envious. In addition to her beautiful figure and appearance. She also has a boyfriend who is capable enough to buy her millions of yuan in clothes without even blinking. They want a boyfriend like that. They saw that he had brought another young woman with him. They think they will have a chance. Unfortunately, Chen Ming didn''t even look at them at all. as if they just aired. His eyes were fixed on only his two girlfriends. Xie Lin walked closer to Chen Ming. before bowing slightly Showing her cleavageto to him in full view. She smiled at him before speaking. ¡°Ming, this dress seems a bit tight, Ming, don''t you think?¡± Chen Ming looked at her chest without even covering his eyes. He smiled at her before speaking. "No, I think this is good. I like it. You are very pretty, Lin." Chen Ming whispered next to her ear. causing Xie Lin to tremble. Her face was extremely red. She wanted to tease Chen Ming, who would have thought that he would tease her back home. She then walked over and hugged his arm. and waited for Xiao Wen toe out of the dressing room Fashionistas at this store have a unique sense of clothing. She felt like she was the queen tonight. And it''s what she think there is no one as beautiful as her in this ce. except for Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen walked into the dressing room for about five minutes beforeing out. The fashionista chose a white evening dress with an open waist for her. Her breasts were shaped even though they weren''t as big as Xie Lin''s. But it''s not considered small, but at all. Her major parts are the shapely hips and buttocks. Her hair was tied in a ponytail with a clean white bow showing her innocence. Chen Ming swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect Xiao Wen to have such a figure. Xiao Wen was not the same as Xie Lin. She was a normal teenage. she had never worn a dress like this before. She hurriedly hugged Chen Ming''s other arm before tucking her face into his arm in embarrassment. ¡°Ming, how is this outfit? Do you like it?" As she tucked into his arm She also asked him if he liked the clothes she was wearing. Chen Ming only smiled before stroking her head and speaking up. ¡°I like it, I like it a lot, you are very cute.¡± Xiao Wen smiled. She looked at Xie Lin who was looking at her. They both smiled at each other. Both admit that the other is beautiful in their own way. This will make the beauty of the two not sh. like yin and yang Chen Ming was in the middle of the two. The girls and boys in the store were envious of the trio. Chen Ming swiped the card again. The total price of both clothings includes shoes and other essories. total up to twenty million yuan Come shopping this time, Chen Ming has spent almost thirty million yuan. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen didn''t know what the price of all the clothes and watches was. If both of them knew They definitely wouldn''t dare to wear it. 191 Chapter 191 Chen Ming after paying the money. He thanks the fashionistas who helped choose clothes for the girls. He increased the fashionista''s sry by twenty percent of his sry. The fashionista wanted to say no but when he heard that he had added that much. He was willing to ept it. and promised to work and earn a lot of money for thepany Everyone likes to wee Chen Ming because of this, bonuses, sry increases. and many more if they could satisfy Chen Ming. and they''re lucky. Because Chen Ming was already a person who was easily satisfied. Just don''t bother him, can satisfy him. Chen Ming didn''t know. But he has helped his employees a lot. Many of the employees were not in good financial before working here. But when theye to work here. They find that their lives are getting better and better. and when there were not many burdens in their life. They can workfortably. in a friendly environment, everyone is working hard and making a huge ie for Chen Ming. Even today they do nothing. They also get additional bonuses and an extra budget for the party. Chen Ming called Alex. All the employees in the mall now had a big smile on their faces. They work diligently. No one ever thought to ck at work. Chen Ming took the girls to the parking lot to take a limousine to the restaurant he had reserved. People look at the three. Many people secretly take pictures of the three because they think they must be celebrities. Look at their character, face, and dress. But before they had the opportunity to secretly take pictures of the three. The security guards were able to intercept them first. "Please don''t bother all three of them." ¡°Please refrain from taking pictures.¡± ¡°Please cooperate. Otherwise, we might have to call the police.¡± They work really well together. More than a bodyguard. So no one could get a picture of Chen Ming and the girls where they went. They knew that Chen Ming didn''t want to be in the news. He will only be in the news when he wants to. The three of them immediately took the limousine to the restaurant that Chen Ming had reserved. An hour had just passed. Chen Ming and the girls had already arrived at the restaurant. Chen Ming brought the two of them to a famous Italian restaurant that was famous all over the world. This restaurant is famous enough to have to book a table over the years. Of course, if it was someone other than Chen Ming, Chen Ming walked towards the receptionist before handing his card over to the employee. This is a special card that is only issued to special people. The receptionist who saw this card for the first time was very surprised. He immediately took out the radio and call the manager. The manager immediately came to the front of the restaurant and checked the card. He found it to be the real card. He nodded to the receptionist before turning to Chen Ming. ¡°Mr.Martinno already told me that Mr.Chen ising for dinner today. Mr.Martinno has already prepared a dining room for Mr.Chen. Please follow me this way.¡± The manager led Chen Ming to the dining room inside the restaurant. Everyone who eats here, if not a VIP guest. They will only be able to eat food only with the skills of a General Chef. Or, if they¡¯re lucky, they might be able to eat the food made by a senior chef. But there was no way they could eat Mr. Martinno''s craftsmanship. which is the head chef here When Chen Ming arrived at the dining room, he was greeted by a middle-aged Italian man dressed as a chef. He could speak Chinese without any problem. He walked over and hugged Chen Ming. before speaking ¡°Ah, finally meeting again Chen. I thought I would never see you again since I met you in France three months ago.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Martino. I¡¯ve been a bit busytely, so I haven''t had the chance toe here.¡± Chen Mingughed lightly. Martino seemed to know what he was doing. He only smiled at Chen Ming. ¡°Huh, busy you say. y the Dark Spirit game again. I like it too It''s a pity that it''s too difficult to y, ah my manner, who are these twodies." Martino looked at Xie Lin and Xiao Wen with a smile. He already knew who the two of them were just by looking at them. but He asked anyway for formality. "Both of them are my girlfriends, ah, I know what you''re going to ask, yes, It is as you have thought." Martino onlyughed before giving Chen Ming a thumbs up. ¡°Chen, you really are amazing. Take two beautiful girls at the same time like this. I''m really jealous but you still could not beat me because I have three wives I just marry them each country, haha.¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked at each other. Chen Ming only smiled. ¡°Okay, I don''t want to interrupt the lovers'' time anymore. Let''s start with the food. I prepare these dishes very well. I hope you like each other.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Martino. before taking the girls to sit at the dining table Chen Ming spoke to the girls with his smile. ¡°Looks like it''s time for the three of us to open up.¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked into each other''s eyes. The two of them now didn''t know what to say. Xie Lin tried to talk first. ? She began to exin why she liked Chen Ming. Xiao Wen had heard about her earlier from Chen Ming. but all that he said He told in his point of view But when she heard it from Xie Lin''s point of view, it was more subtle than that. It made her realize how seriously Xie Lin fell in love with Chen Ming. She even gave in to being just his secret lover. As long as she was beside him, she was very satisfied. Xiao Wen looked back at herself. She still doesn''t understand much about love. But when she thinks about the time that she won''t see him or when he has lovers without her in there? It hurt her to the point of crying just the thought. Chen Ming watched the two of them talk. The two were now looking at how each other felt about each other. If the two had to share Chen Ming Both found that the other party was eptable. But there was a hint of jealousy. It''s already normal for something like this. This world is not like the martial world. that having many lovers is normal having many lovers here is considered hical. But that''s only if a man can''t take care of the women. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen talked for a while. Martino started serving food. His food was very fragrant and delicious. Martino knew what Chen Ming was doing. He didn''t interfere. Just put food for the three of them to eat. ¡°Good luck Chen, hope your girls can agree. Otherwise, it''s definitely a big problem.¡± Chen Ming only nodded. He was observing them. But it doesn''t seem like a problem. The two had already begun to ept each other. and started discussing how to start a rtionship like this The two had never had a boyfriend before. Let''s not talk about such aplicated rtionship. 192 Chapter 192 They have a premonition that Chen Ming might have more lovers. Xiao Wen had been able to figure out about the dream she always dreamed about. She remembered in that dream beside her and Chen Ming there was another youngdy. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin agreed not to discuss this matter, they will talk about themselves first. The story of Chen Ming''s other lover in Xiao Wen dream they will talk about it with Chen Ming after that. ¡°At this point, we assume that we understand each other. We will try not to be jealous of each other when Chen Ming spends time with the other. but if possible. We''ll be spending time with the three of us together just like today. Ming took us to the mall and then to this magnificent restaurant. Wen, what do you think?" Xie Lin came to the conclusion. which is very easy Xiao Wen nodded. She felt that spending time with the three of them wasn''t so bad. She felt that she and Xie Lin had something inmon. and can understand each other. ¡°Yes, Wen thinks the same as Sister Lin.¡± The two of them had finished talking. turned to Chen Ming, who was now preparing to answer the question that the two of them wanted to ask. It was Xie Lin who asked instead of Xiao Wen. ¡°Ming, I have spoken with Wen. as Ming heard Wen seemed to remember you in a dream and that dream¡­Ming had another lover. We want to know who the other person is.¡± Xie Lin wanted to know who his other lover was. Has Chen Ming met her at this present moment? If she is dating him. She was curious about all his lovers. Chen Ming nodded before turning to Xiao Wen. ¡°Wen, do you still remember anything from the past? In the past, besides you, there was another person who was my lover. Wen and she are close. Wen always called her Gu Mei as you called me Ming Di. I''ll have to find that girl. If Wen appeared at this time. She would probably be the same.¡± Xiao Wen furrowed her brows together before nodding her head, she seemed to vaguely remember that she and his other lover were close, she was older than the two so she called them by nicknames. She grinned with nostalgia. as if what had happened a long time ago. She is reminiscing about the past. ¡°In the dream, Wen remembered that there was another person nearby Wen and Ming. Wen can''t remember. It''s very blurry. But Wen still feels nostalgic.¡± Xie Lin listened to what Xiao Wen had said before asking Chen Ming. ¡°So what''s her name? in case I and Wen might recognize her.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Her name is Dongfang Gu.¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin tried to think of someone with that name, but no matter what they thought, they couldn''t. They only shook their heads. They don''t know Dongfang Gu. They had never even heard of the Dongfang surname. Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°There is no need to think about it too much, I think I would meet her soon. It is destiny.¡± They both nodded if Chen Ming said so. They will believe that. After Xiao Wen and Xie Lin had discussed and agreed, The two seem to get along better. Both of them now have changed their seats from the same ces they used to sit. The two of them sat nking on either side of Chen Ming. with a smile on their faces. Both were very beautiful tonight. Xiao Wen was on the left. Xie Lin was on the right. The two of them were now happily feeding Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now eating the food they were fed with a smile. Xiao Wen is sweet and cute. while Xie Lin was beautiful and sexy. Xiao Wen at this moment wrapped the spaghetti with a fork before putting the fork in front of Chen Ming before speaking. "Ming *arrm*" Xie Lin opened her mouth to set an example for Chen Ming. Chen Ming did as she wanted. Chen Ming opened his mouth for Xiao Wen to feed him some spaghetti. As soon as he ate the spaghetti. His reaction immediately came out. Mr. Martino''s craftsmanship is truly second to none. about pasta, Chen Ming felt like he was floating in the air. His spaghetti was soft and bouncy. The cream cheese sauce is perfectly mellow. This is the skill of a legendary chef. Chen Ming had to admit. Mr.Martino makes spaghetti much better than he does. ¡°Need more practice. I will make cream cheese spaghetti that is more delicious than this.¡± Thinking like that, Chen Ming realized that from now on, he probably won''t have enough free time to practice cooking as he had done before. He still had to try a lot of things after this. Talk about experiments He now has some great ideas. ¡°What if I cook using a mixture of herbs that I got from the Martial World?¡± Interestingly, he kept this idea in mind and indulged in such a wonderful dinner. Xie Lin, after seeing that Xiao Wen had finished feeding Chen Ming spaghetti, chose to feed Chen Ming some wine. The wine is a red wine that has been aged for more than twenty years. It is a very expensive and famous wine. ¡°Ming drink this wine. It''s very good.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xie Lin and drank the wine she had fed him. The wine tasted so good it boosted his appetite. He had finished drinking his wine and it was time for him to do the duty himself. He began to feed the two. He who thought feeding was easy now. He had to reconsider the word easy. Is feeding beautiful girls really that easy? Looking at the two beautiful girls who were now anxiously waiting for Chen Ming to feed them. Chen Ming only shook his head. before smiling ¡°It''s not easy.¡± Chen Ming began to feed them. The two of them who ate the food that Chen Ming had fed showed symptoms as soon as they had swallowed the food with a "clunk" sound, their expressions were extremely erotic. ¡°Ming, more, Wen, want one more.¡± ¡°Ming, please. Put it in my mouth.¡± Both of them pleaded a lot. With the legendary delicious food, plus the person who fed it was Chen Ming. Make the girls want to eat again Chen Ming now had to keep himself in check. Both of them greatly stimted Chen Ming. Chen Ming fed the food until both of them were satisfied. He only let out a sigh of relief. Will he be able to calm himselfter? If the two were to beg him like this. Chen Ming didn''t know, but the two of them actually did it on purpose. They felt that Chen Ming looking at them with hesitant eyes she thought he looked cute. They wanted to see if he could stand it. And they were not disappointed with Chen Ming. He can control himself well. Even though they both felt a bit of a pity, they both thought this was fine. The rtionship took time anyway. The meal continued until thest menu arrived. Chen Ming and the girls were especially anxious to know what Mr.Martino would bring to them. But before Mr.Martino finished cooking. Chen Ming was able to sense something. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy are moving¡­¡± He looked at the Heaven and Earth profound energy surrounding him. At this moment, the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy was moving around and was gathering together. Chen Ming was now able to see the energy. But it wasn''t very clear. He didn''t use dragon eyes. Chen Ming looked at the point where the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy was circting. He finds it all gathered in the kitchen where Mr. Martinno is cooking thest dish. Chen Ming now knew immediately. that something bad is about to happen. He hurriedly shouted into the kitchen. "Mr. Martino! Hurry up ande out of the kitchen!¡± Mr.Martino looked at Chen Ming with confusion. But even if he had doubted him. Mr.Martino knew Chen Ming well. If he spoke like this, he must be in danger. He immediately jumped out of the kitchen, but it was still toote. The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy that had gathered in the kitchen flickered and exploded. The power of destruction was extremely strong. It wasn''t just Mr.Martino that was swallowed up by the bomb, but everyone in the store. The luxury restaurant was now gone only wreckage remain. 193 Chapter 193 Heaven and Earth energy exploded, dealing damage in a wide area. A fine dining restaurant in the heart of the city is now just a ruin. The explosion caused panic among the surrounding people. People picked up their phones to take pictures of the explosion and called for help. No one had imagined that there would be a terrorist attack in a ce like this. The restaurant that exploded was located in a crowded area. Many people were injured in this incident. Seeing from how devasted the bomb caused that can be seen now. maybe many people had died. On top of that, probably not a single person survived in the restaurant. ¡­¡­. On top of a tall building not too far from the restaurant. At the top of the building, there was a man in a ck suit. He was using binocrs to look in the direction of the restaurant where the explosion urred. He looked at the ruined restaurant with sharp and cold eyes. The man in the ck suit saw that the restaurant had been bombed and that it had be wreckage. He then picked up his cell phone before dialing a number. He only held the line for a short time. Then someone answered his call. ¡°The job has beenpleted.¡± The man in the ck suit spoke up in an emotionless voice as if what had happened was normal. It''s not important at all from what he said, he is the one who nted the bomb in the restaurant. and causing tragedy to people He didn''t show any expression of the crime that he havemitted. ¡°Well done. The organization has received the news about the mission and we will pay you as usual. For now, we rmend you hide for a while. Because now the Magistrates have made a move.¡± After speaking, the other party immediately cuts the call. The man in the ck suit immediately followed the instructions. He definitely didn''t wait for the magistrates to arrive. It seemed that the other party had sent a skilled magistrate. The man in the ck suit took out a talisman from the pocket inside his suit. What he took out was a Trace Erasing Talisman. Amon thing for a Destruction Taoist like him. He wanted to erase the traces as quickly as possible before he disappeared. But before he had a chance to use the talisman He felt something from behind him. He hurriedly picked up a pistol that was strapped on his waist before pointing it behind him. He who had turned his back did not find anyone. He could only lower his gun. He sensed something unusual. Just now, he could sense that there was someone behind him. He believed in his sense. His sense had never failed before, he was confident that there would be someone close by. ¡°Come out, I know you''re here. Hiding is useless. You may be able to hide from sight and perception. But you can''t escape my sense.¡± the sense that the man in the ck suit had wasn¡¯t an ordinary sense But it''s the sense of a killer. A killer''s sense is not something thates easily. It was necessary to rely on a lot of talent and risky experience to obtain it. It will kick in every time a danger approaches him. Whatever the man in the ck suit said seemed to work. In the shadow of this night Appears as ck waves gradually forming together. The man in the ck suit saw what had happened. He began to feel something in the shadows. He could feel the danger he had never experienced before. ¡°What kind of pressure is this¡­?¡± What he saw now surpassed what he had imagined or imagined. The energy that came out from within the darkness was extremely strong. It was overflowing until it became ufortable and suffocating. It was so intense that the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy that originated from Heaven and Earth had been subdued, such a power, it would definitely not generate from an ordinary person''s power. Within the densely gathered shadows Gradually appeared as a handsome young man. His handsome and sharp face now. full of cold ¡°What¡­ are you¡­¡± The man in the ck suit asked the handsome young man who came out of the darkness and stood before him now with difficulty. He felt heavy all over his body, if it wasn''t for his body that was stronger than ordinary people, he would have passed out or would have died. A handsome young man emerged from the shadows. And of course, this young man was Chen Ming. He was furious now. The kind of anger that his profound energy was gushing out caused a disturbance to the surrounding energy. Heaven and Earth energy in this dirty world can not go against Chen Ming''s mystical dragon energy. Chen Ming, who hade out of the shadows, looked coldly at the man in the ck suit. Chen Ming didn''t say anything. From the look of it, he knew that the man in the ck suit didn''t recognize him. Chen Ming was not his target today. But even so, No one will hurt his people and will live tomorrow. But first, he had to extract all the information from him. so he would deal with himter The area in front of the wreckage used to be a fine dining restaurant. Police and firefighters have now arrived at the scene. They arrived and immediately rushed to help the people. Zhao Ruping, the head of the police force was notified of the incident. At this moment, looking at the crime scene in front of him. He gritted his teeth in anger. This was once again something like this that happened in the region he was in charge of. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t do anything. The above instructed him that this was not the responsibility of the police. The more He received this order the more he was furious. He is a good policeman. What was it that was not the responsibility of the police? He burst out in dissatisfaction. He could only keep his displeasure behind and began to help the wounded in the explosion. ¡°It''s not the responsibility of the police? People have suffered. It is the duty of the police to help people. Otherwise, why would there be a policeman? Da*n it!¡± He was disappointed with the authorities that were in charge of this. After the police and firefighter arrived Ambnces gradually followed. Mobile medical team and nurses rushed to give first aid to the injured. They counted the number of injuries. can count dozens of people They ranged from minor injuries to serious injuries. Fortunately, no one had died, at least just by looking not searching. They are unable to determine the exact number of victims and injuries at this time. They had to wait for the firefighters to put out the current ze before they could count the true number. The firefighters and all the officers do their best to put out the raging fire. The hopes of meeting the survivors were so few. They certainly thought that no one would survive this incident. But while they thought that no one would survive, Under the gloomy mood of the incident, they found something that made them scared. What happened in front of them was unbelievable. under the ruins, They saw a bright turquoise-colored aura emerge from under the piles of stones. Zhao Ruping could feel the power surging out from the aura beneath the stone. He didn''t hesitate and immediately gave an order. ¡°Quickly, go get a jack and lift these stones! There may still be survivors down there!¡± Zhao Ruping spoke with hope. Hopefully, that aura will be a hope for him to meet with the survivors. His subordinates brought jacks to help raiserge piles of stones. They were able to help each other liftrger stones. and as soon as they lifted the stone The aura that was emitted became brighter as well. Zhao Ruping looked into the light. He just stood there stunned. What he saw was extremely supernatural. He saw people lying on the ground in various gestures. They had an aura all over their bodies. They did not appear to have any wounds or bruises. It was as if the aura that covered them was protecting them from danger. 194 Chapter 194 Zhao Ruping stood still he was stunned for a moment before shouting to his subordinates and immediately rushed forward and help move those who were trapped beneath the wreckage. ¡°What are you standing there for! Hurry up and help me get them out.¡± The subordinates and officers hurriedly nodded their heads before running to help bring out the people beneath the rubble. When they touched the people lying beneath the rubble and move them out. The aura that covered them instantly disappeared. Zhao Ruping let out a sigh of relief. The situation didn''t seem as dire as he had imagined. Back to the top of the building. Chen Ming was now standing in front of a man in a ck suit. He was in need of a doctor now. Blood covered his entire body. On his body, there were hundreds of needles formed by profound energy. His current state was very severed. Chen Ming could easily deal with him but He used the same technique that was used on Luo Guanyong. The man in the ck suit was a level lower than Luo Guanyong. This caused him to suffer a more severe and painful injury than Luo Guanyong. He was in so much pain that he had passed out many times. But Chen Ming was able to wake him up from the unconscious stage every time. ¡°You¡­ what are you exactly? You... can''t be human." Chen Ming looked at the man in the ck suit. He doesn''t seem to know about the incarnation of the gods or the avatar of gods. In the matter of the Incarnate Gods, only high-ranking people would have the privilege of knowing about it. or if someone knows. They probably wouldn''t believe it. even if this world has what was called a Taoist. There is no evidence that there are gods in this world. Or are gods really exist? Chen Ming squatting down near the man in the ck suit, he smiled, this was the time when the man in the ck suit had to answer his question. It''s not the time to ask his questions. Chen Ming pulled out three needles at the same time. The man in the ck suit screamed out in pain. ¡°I asked the question, you answered. Don''t try to distract me because I will pull out these needles every time you disobey. Trust me every time I pull it out the pain will continue to umte. and to continuously increase the efficiency. Every time I pulled out a needle I''m going to plunge back into you two more. I don''t believe you can endure my torture. Now I ask you again, who sent you and for what purpose?¡± Chen Ming was very fierce right now. If no one messes with his people He wouldn''t be so angry. Da Mendi looked at Chen Ming now. He could only grit his teeth as he endured the pain he suffered. He had never felt pain from such torture before. He is a professional assassin. Of course, sometimes it''s not always an easy mission. He was caught and tortured. But no matter what he''s encounteredpared to what Chen Ming had done to him Their torture had be a child''s y. ¡°What the fu*k is this technique¡­why does it hurt so much?¡± He didn''t understand, Chen Ming didn''t need a talisman to be able to manifest his power. Even a high-ranking Taoist could not do it at will. Chen Ming was able to do it like a simple thing. ¡°Who are you exactly? Why are you so angry at me? is it the matter of the bomb I nted on that sh*tty restaurant? Did I perhaps kill your people? If that''s the case, I could only say magnificent. You could torture me all you want I will be killed either way.¡± Da Mendi is confident that when he was already useless He will surely be dealt with. It was normal in his line of work. Da Mendi could only grit his teeth and endure the pain. he can''t do anything in front of the young man in front of him He was like a worm. The other party was too strong, he could sense it. He hadn''t been able to do anything. Just point a gun at him. Guns are pretty useless right now. He was quickly dealt with in a matter of seconds. He was easily dealt with. Knowing how powerless he was. He attempted suicide by poison. He hid poison in one of his teeth. But then he failed. The other party can expel poison even if it enters his bloodstream. He seemed to see the afterlife. He had already crossed the border. But the other party yank him back from the jaw of death. Chen Ming gave him something to drink that stopped him from dying. His life was now in Chen Ming''s hands. The feeling that fate was not in one''s own hands It''s a bad feeling. But even then, he couldn''t do anything. He could only wait for when Chen Ming would kill him. Chen Ming now looked at Da Mendi before sighing. He wanted to end this matter quickly. and returned to Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. He didn''t really want to do this. He was so fed up with all this work and why would he even have to catch the killer again? He had worked like this hundreds and thousands of times in the past. He had met someone who was ten times better than Da Mendi. He has already beat the sh*t out of them. Therefore, dealing with someone like him was not difficult at all. for Chen Ming. He asked Da Mendi one more time. He was trying to gather as much information from Da Mendi as possible. by giving him information that persuades him. ¡°Tell me, what is your goal in blowing up the restaurant now? Who hired you? You shouldn''t be from the Assassin''s Guild. No one has ever escaped Bloody Fang¡¯s fangs before.¡± Hearing the word Bloody Fang Da Mengdi''s eyes narrowed. in the assassin world. Bloody Fang¡¯s reputation was extraordinary. Followed closely with The Metal Blood. If there was anyone who was more famous than these two, it would be Evil Eye. The number one assassin who didn¡¯t have a high senses, but can kill any Taoist. He looked at Chen Ming carefully. Right now, his consciousness was extremely fuzzy. He noticed Chen Ming''s cold eyes. His eyes were like those of a dragon. It''s very sharp and powerful. He saw two eyes staring at him. As if he could figure something out, he spoke. ¡°Y-you you are The Evil-Eyes!¡± ¡®Sh*t this name again¡¯ Chen Ming was silent and did not answer. He pulled the needle out of Da Mendi''s body. Da Mendi screamed again. it hurts so much It was as if he was being stripped of a tendon. Even though he didn''t get a direct answer from Chen Ming''s mouth. But the way he showed It already indicates his identity. Da Mendi only let out augh. ¡°Evil-eyes, you are really the Evil-Eyes, Hahaha. Well, my skill hasn''t dropped yet. I just met someone from the legend. Now I know I can die happily.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched, Evil-Eyes? he really didn''t like this name at all. It sounds very Chunibyo. but what can he do about it This name sounds catchy. and was a trend at that time. Chen Ming looked at Da Mendi before speaking. ¡°Dying happily? Dream on! I''ll never let you die. I need an answer. If I don''t get the answer I will continue to torture you until you go insane. After that, I will gradually allow you to die.¡± Chen Ming smiled. A smile that was not like a smile Da Mendi only swallowed his saliva. He had never felt intimidated by anyone before. The fear that had disappeared from his life gradually returned. He was not afraid of death. This is what he fears. to have no right to chose how he die. ¡°Tell me now or else I will pull out the needles again. Hurry up and tell me, I don''t have all day.¡± Da Mendi looked at Chen Ming. He hesitated a bit before sighing. He felt that his body and mind were no longer able to bear Chen Ming''s torture. Since he will have to die anyway. He wanted to die without pain. Da Mendi after thinking like that. He decided to tell Chen Ming everything he wanted. 195 Chapter 195 Da Mendi began to tell Chen Ming everything. His body condition was getting worse and worse now. He coughed and spat out blood, unable to tell Chen Ming after only a few sentences. Chen Ming only shook his head. He seemed to torture Da Menti a bit too much. He decided to let him drink a red potion to relieve his pain. He gave Da Mendi only a small amount of the red potion. which was enough for him to tell Chen Ming what he wanted to know. Da Mendi told him He nt a bomb in the restaurant this time, the target he wanted to kill was a politician who had onlye to dinner tonight. The others were just distractions so no one will know who was the real target. He didn''t think Chen Ming or The legendary Evil-Eyes would be in the restaurant. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn''t have thought of doing something stupid like this. He said that the people who hired him wanted to make the assassination of this politician as if he was just one of the coteral damage of a homicide. Chen Ming groaned before speaking. ¡°And who is the one who hired you?¡± Da Mendi only shook his head. He didn''t know the real identity of the person who hired him or even the fake name. because it is the rule of the organization. But even though it''s the rule of the organization and the other party is trying to hide their true identity. He has been working in this field for a long time. know what to do He needs confirmation and guarantee. He had examined the other party himself. In addition to checking He also prepared a file with information about all of the other party''s wrongdoings. If the other party ys with him He could still use this information to negotiate. From the information, he received His employer seems to be a politician as well. He was in the opposite party to another politician. Just being on the opposite side, why kill each other? The reason is simple All for their own benefit. The one who got bombed wasn''t any better than the other. Chen Ming now thought. How is he going to deal with them? Well, he''s the government''s biggest supporter. Dealing with just two politicians wouldn''t be difficult. Chen Ming got an answer that he was satisfied with. He didn¡¯t kill Da Menti yet. He wanted to know something first. ¡°I remember that the Assassin Guild was already done for by The Bloody Fang and The Metal Blood. Why are you still alive? I am sure that the two of them will never let the enemy escape.¡± Alex and Austin aren''t the ones who work half-as*ed. if they want to destroy something they will absolutely destroy itpletely. They would never leave a loose end. He was surprised that there was a survivor left. Da Mendi furrowed his brows together before speaking weakly. ¡°Why¡­ why didn''t you just let me die? Why are you¡­*Cough*...want to know how I survived... But you know what? It''s... It couldn''t get any worse. the truth is I''m not from The Assassin¡¯s Guild. but from another organization that is far greater than them¡­¡± ¡°Greater than The Assassin¡¯s Guild?¡± Chen Ming became interested. Da Mendi at this moment slowly exined and narrated about his organization in detail. His organization is a veryrge organization. the members of the organization are all over the world. The organization epts various tasks for its members. whether the job is good or bad Any job that earns money. they will take it all. His organization was called Syndicate. Thergest organized crime in the world "Syndicate? Well, I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Chen Ming now tells all the information he had received to Alex check He thought that soon Alex would be able to keep up with this organization with no difficulty. Or maybe Alex already knows. but thought it had nothing to do with them. So he didn''t talk about it. Chen Ming was confident that someone at the level of Alex who has his own spywork all over the world. There is absolutely no way to not recognize this criminal organization. If what Da Mendi said was true Chen Ming now had all the information he needed. He looked at Da Mendi before speaking. ¡°I''ve got the information I need. It''s time for me to release you. Do you have anything to say?¡± Da Mendi looked at Chen Ming. He closed his eyes, he knew that sooner orter this day woulde. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°If it''s not too much I have something to ask of you. After I die¡­please take care of the children for me.¡± Da Mendi spoke up with a smile. Chen Ming looked at him. What does taking care of children mean? Chen Ming wanted to ask. But before he had a chance to ask further Da Mendi picked up a gun and pointed it at his head. before immediately pulling the trigger Chen Ming seemed to torture him too much. until he was in a hurry to die like that. Chen Ming let out a sigh. it is his final request. He didn''t know who the children Da Mendi was talking about. But it wasn''t hard if he wanted to find them. Chen Ming took a picture of Da Mendi''s face before handing it to Alex. After that, he returned to Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. He left Da Mendi''s body there. Alex will deal with it for him. He had sent a picture of his face to Alex. Alex immediately started searching for information for him. He asked for two days and Chen Ming would get all the information he needed. Chen Ming after finishing contact with Alex then used the Sky Step to leap into the air. One of his steps could travel fifty meters in the blink of an eye. He also used a stealth technique. with such wless speed and stealth. Absolutely no one could see him. Unless that person had dragon eyes like him. Chen Ming now gliding the upper wind. The atmosphere and scenery in the night sky made him feel very rxed. Chen Ming was moving through the air seemed to have forgotten one thing. Dragon''s eyes are not the only eyes that can see things. There were still other eyes that had simr abilities as his dragon eyes. Today, Chen Ming seemed particrly lucky. as he was gliding on the air in the night sky. Two people saw him from far away. If a normal person There was no way to see him from such a distance. And not to mention the speed with which Chen Ming moved forward. The two people who could see him were extraordinary. They had a very strong aura. They are not Taoist because they are beyond that. One of the two, one was a young man. about eighteen years old He has a normal appearance. But there was a yful smile on his face. His hair was set high against gravity. His eyes were fiery red. He was standing on the first floor of the department store ying arcade games. He yed the gamefortably until something caught his eye. He looked out of the thick ss window with interest. His eyes shone with a fiery red light. He saw someone moving at a very high speed through the air. Seeing that, he just smiled. 196 Chapter 196 ¡°An incarnation of another god? no maybe just the avatar of gods like me, Umm so let''s just say hi after I finish this game. I hope that patron god is as powerful as my god. Otherwise, it''s will be boring, kukuku." After that he resumed ying his game. He only used the money once. And after that, he didn''t need any more money. because he can score higher and higher and have been ying for free non-stop. Besides this teenager, The other was a middle-aged man, between thirty and forty years old. He had a stern face. He is currently roasting meat for sale. Beside him stood a long white dog with long, lustrous fur. The middle-aged man had an eye symbol on his forehead that resembled the shape of an eye. The symbol lights up. He turned in one direction. before exhaling ¡°The the gods has been decended again? It hasn''t even been a year yet. there is another avatar of the gods. There must be something serious going on.¡± The middle-aged manter returned to grilling. It seems that his sale today is not very good. He could hardly sell his meat. He could only sigh. Chen Ming was still heading forward. He felt that someone was looking at him. but only for a moment Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. Someone could see him even he used stealth technique and movement technique at such a speed. Chen Ming didn''t think that ordinary people would be able to see him. He thought that if anyone can see him it would be those people who were called the incarnations of the gods or the avatar of gods. The information about the incarnation of gods and the avatar of gods he had was very little. Chen Ming only shook his head. He felt that the gaze that was looking at him had no malicious intent. He didn''t need to panic unnecessarily. Besides, he didn''t think he was weaker than the Incarnate God or the avatar of gods, no, he was probably even stronger. because the power he had was his own power. It is not the power that any god bestows. or the god that reincarnate to this world their power should be limited like his. But even so, He who had never met these incarnations of gods. He definitely doesn¡¯t think to be careless. Chen Ming arrived at the ce once used to be a restaurant. in less than a minute. He didn''t go straight to the wreckage. Instead, he headed to a nearby coffee shop. Walking in, Chen Ming walked towards the coffee table at the end. At this moment, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen were talking to Mr. Martinno. They asked him about Chen Ming past. which Mr. Martino said to them merrily. as if nothing had happened Chen Ming only shook his head. Sometimes he didn''t understand what was going on in this middle-aged Italian man''s head. His restaurant had just exploded. Why is he still acting so chill? Chen Ming gave up thinking that it was too difficult. and went straight to the three The night is still young. He wanted to take the girls home. But like that, it might cause problems for himter. Chen Ming told the three about Da Mandi. why he blew up a store that had so many innocent people. He skipped the scene where he brutally tortured Da Mendi. He thought that girls shouldn''t be hearing it now. They can have a bad dream. Mr. Martinno heard what Chen Ming said about the explosion of his restaurant this time. He just let out a sigh. He didn''t think he would have such bad luck. He came here from Italy not long ago and encounter this. ¡°That basta*d, they bombed my shop to kill a single politician. By letting the other people in the store be just a distraction¡­this country is getting harder and harder to live in. After this, I will probably go back to Italy.¡± Mr. Martinno just shook his head and folded his arms. If not, Chen Ming had saved him. He must have be a piece of meat beneath the ruins that used to be his restaurant. Chen Ming understood. Mr. Martino''s decision he understood. But it was a pity that he couldn''t eat his favorite cream cheese pasta. Mr. Martinno turned to Chen Ming before asking him. ¡°How are you going to deal with this, Ming? Should I show up to the police? At least it''s my shop. Sooner orter they must know that I am alive. and one more thing. They can check who''s eating in the restaurant today. You might as well be scrutinized.¡± Chen Ming nodded that he had not yet brought the girls home because of this. he is waiting for someone He didn''t understand the work of the Magistrates. But this kind of work involves supernatural people. It was the duty of the magistrates toe out and deal with this matter. Xie Lin was a little nervous at this moment. She looked at Chen Ming. He who saw her looking at him smiled at her. saw his calm face and smile helped her feel much morefortable. Chen Ming was definitely not going to let something bad happen to her. Just like today''s explosion She was not injured at all. She was convinced that if Chen Ming was present Everything will surely end well. Xiao Wen was the same. She wasn''t like her in the Martial World. In this world, she was only an eighteen-year-old girl. She now hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly. Even though she wasn''t hurt But the picture of the incident made her feel insecure. She, therefore, needed somefort that is inside Chen Ming''s arm. She felt safe. She almost wanted to merge with him right now. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen and Xie Lin before smiling. He patted their heads lightly before telling them, nothing to fear no one can do anything to them. Chen Ming''s words made the girl feel much more at ease. Chen Ming, afterforting the girls, spoke up. ¡°We should show ourselves to the police. It seemed that the person I was waiting for had arrived. I hope this magistrate is not the same as Luo Guanyong.¡± Chen Ming hoped that it wasn''t like that. But on the other hand, he knew that the magistrate who had arrived here probably had the same personality as Luo Guanyong. He was very dissatisfied. The reason was that he arrivedte at the scene. If not because Chen Ming had dealt with Da Mandi first. By now, he would probably go anywhere next. ¡®Let¡¯s cut their sry.¡¯ Chen Ming really did. If the other party makes him dissatisfied Why would he have to give money to those who can''t work? The three nodded to Chen Ming before getting up from their seats. Chen Ming after that took the three out of the cafe. and immediately go straight to Mr. Martinno''s former fine-dining restaurant. At the same time, Zhao Ruping now had a very displeased look on his face. He previously did his job very well. There were injuries, but no deaths. He can help people with many serious injuries so that the medical team can keep their injuries from worsening. But even if it doesn''t get worse They still need to be treated with medical devices that are only avable in hospitals. But as he was about to send the seriously injured to a nearby hospital so that the injured could be treated at the hospital. The person he didn''t want to meet had just arrived. "Stop, don''t let anyone go anywhere." A young man spoke in a harsh tone. He didn''t care who died. Everyone must do as he says. He was apanied by his group of dozens of people. The area has been enclosed. He and his men came in ck uniforms. On the left sleeve of his shirt was his badge of rank. He was considered a fairly high-ranking magistrate. He arrived at the scene and immediately gave orders. Zhao Ruping wasn''t even in his sight. He didn''t let anyone get out of here. Even those who were seriously injured ¡°What is the mean of this? Someone was seriously injured. We can''t let them stay here! they would die if they don¡¯t recived treartment on time!¡± Zhao Ruping definitely wouldn''t let people''s lives are in danger. one of the magistrate apany the young magistrate who ordered everone upon arriving looked at him angrily. He disappeared from Zhao Ruping''s sight. Zhao Ruping realized again. He was heavily punched in the stomach sending him crashing against the wall behind him. He even spat out blood. "Boss!" Zhao Ruping''s subordinates rushed towards Zhao Ruping. They looked at the young man who had attacked Zhao Ruping. The young man did not flinch at the sight that looked at him at all. before speaking ¡°No one can disobey the my lord orders. let this be a lesson. put it in your brain that you are just a dog." 197 Chapter 197 Chen Ming and the three arrived at the same moment that a magistrate punched Zhao Ruping''s stomach. Zhao Ruping flew backward and hit the wall then spitting out blood. The magistrate''s fist was extremely heavy. Fortunately, Zhao Ruping was a person with a ratherrge body. to knock him out require tremendous force. Seeing that, Chen Ming just shook his head. He thought about stopping supporting the magistrates. or force the government to do a major audit check. Chen Ming showed himself. He released a small amount of his profound energy. This caused the leader of this magistrate group who was looking at Zhao Ruping to look at him. The look in the eyes of the magistrate at this moment was extremely cold. Chen Ming checked his stats. -------------------- Name Zhang Fanyang Level 180 Health 1800/1800 Spirit Power 900/900 Status Angry, Dissatisfied -------------------- Chen Ming only shook his head. Zhang Fanyang might have a problem with his emotional management. ¡®How could a person like this be a magistrate? But just looking at the power level, it''s probably because of that.¡¯ Zhang Fanyang had a rather high level. Measured by the standard of Taoist people on this world. He now looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Didn''t you hear what I said? I forbid anyone to go anywhere. Do you want to be punished?! and you¡­you have some profound strength. Who are you and where did youe from?¡± Zhang Fanyang tried to use his pressure. put pressure on Chen Ming and everyone in his group. His profound energy was extremely strong. It was even stronger than Luo Guanyong, who was at the dragon level. Chen Ming was unfazed. He stood and cover the energy that Zhang Fanyang had released. This made the person standing behind him not feel any threat. Even though Zhang Fanyang was really very strong. But that''s for people in general. As for Chen Ming, Zhang Fanyang was no different from a normal person. The power scale is far different. Chen Ming did not answer his question. It made him even angrier. ¡°Come here! you low life I will teach you not to be so arrogant with someone above yourself.¡± Zhang Fanyang still didn''t know who he was ying with. He still gave Chen Ming orders. Moreover, He also said that he would teach Chen Ming not to be arrogant. And of course, Chen Ming didn''t follow his order. Why does he have to follow? He''s not his subordinate, he''s a money giver. The person who had to realize that he was inferior should be Zhang Fanyang. Chen Ming only shook his head. If let Zhang Fanyang do as he pleases Someone must have died. He doesn''t like having innocent people die unnecessarily. He didn''t care about Zhang Fanyang. He walked straight to Zhao Ruping. He checked his stats. -------------------- Name Zhao Ruping Level 12 Health 8/120 Spirit Power locked Status Confused, Pain -------------------- Chen Ming took out a red potion. before throwing it to one of his subordinates ¡°Give him the potion, his injuries will go away. Just drink a little. The rest will be given to the seriously injured to help support their condition.¡± The person who received the red potion was a little hesitant He wasn''t sure if his superior was going to drink this questionable drink. and while he was hesitating. Zhao Ruping touched his subordinate''s leg. shows that he will drink it The hesitant subordinate could only do as Zhao Ruping wanted. He opened the cork of the red potion before feeding it to Zhao Ruping a little. And as soon as Zhao Ruping drank it, He who felt the pain in his stomach felt that the pain had lessened. until he felt no more pain. ¡°Is this even possible?¡± A lot of unbelievable things happened today. He was only surprised for a moment. He slowly rose from where he was sitting. He didn''t feel any pain anywhere. He hurriedly told his underlings to bring this red potion to feed the seriously wounded to drink first. He who saw that his subordinates had done as he had said He turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I don''t know how to repay your kindness If you don¡¯t mind can I have your name.¡± Chen Ming gave Zhao Ruping a smile. before speaking ¡°My name is Chen Ming.¡± ¡°Chen Ming?¡± Zhao Ruping seemed to have heard this name from somewhere. and his face looked familiar. He couldn''t figure it out. It''s very familiar but He can''t remember. And the fact that he couldn''t remember or couldn''t remember it didn''t mean that everyone couldn''t remember Chen Ming. ¡°You are Chen Ming. The owner of the bigpanies belonging to Chen Corporation!¡± One of Zhao Ruping''s underlings remembered. When his subordinates spoke up He immediately recognized. But he remembered that Chen Ming was not this handsome. He has good looks. But it''s not the kind that likes some Korean idols. No wonder Zhao Ruping didn''t recognize him. And at the same time, everyone was talking to Chen Ming. Zhang Fanyang was now furious. No one had dared to do this to him before. ignore his orders He had heard quite a bit about Chen Ming, but so what He is a high-ranking magistrate. He had powers that surpassed everyone. Chen Ming, no matter how rich he is but when in front of him Chen Ming must pay respect to him. Zhang Fanyang disappeared from where he stood. He had to teach Chen Ming to know how high heaven is. He didn''t care what the government and the higher up had warned him about. Those who disrespect him must be punished. Zhang Fanyang disappeared in the blink of an eye. He used his profound energy to strengthen his body. Along with a high-grade talisman costing several million yuan. There are many types of talisman. Mainly, there are attack talisman, defense talisman, healing talisman, and body enhancement talisman. Zhang Fanyang, besides having a high level of power, also had the ability to use the cultivation technique to the max. With the Zhang n''s Body Enhancement Technique, plus a high quality Body Enhancement Talisman. Allowing him to move with the speed of sound. And also have quite a lot of attack power as well. His fists, if actually punched, could punch through thick steel. Fortunately, Zhao Ruping wasn''t punched by him so badly, otherwise, he would have died on the spot. With this much power and ability, If it wasn''t a high-ranking magistrate like a Red-Dragon or ck Dragon-ranked, Absolutely no one could beat him. In this way, he developed the habit of insulting others, thinking that he was above others. The above send down an order that no matter what, do not cause trouble to Chen Ming. Otherwise, there will be severe punishment. Even though he knew that he didn''t care he will prove that who was bigger. He will deal with Chen Ming to let everyone know who is superior He didn''t know that the person behind all the cost of creating the talisman was Chen Corporation. The talisman he was using was also the property of thepany but given to the magistrates to use. He used it without knowing anything. 198 Chapter 198 He didn''t know since he thought of dealing with Chen Ming. Chen Ming had already targeted him. The Zhang n and the Administrative Office will know that if they don''t teach their own people well, what will happen. Zhang Fanyang now appeared again in front of Chen Ming. He aimed his fist at Chen Ming''s face. He will use only a part of his power. He only wanted to teach Chen Ming. that he was not greater than the magistrate. ¡°I will teach you not to be so arrogant in front of me. No one can help you." He was very confident that he could deal with Chen Ming easily. He who thought that way was very wrong. At this speed, Chen Ming could see it as if it was a slow-motion picture. Chen Ming only thumped. Chen Ming lightly brushed his fist with his left arm. causing his fist to swing to the left, he lost his footing, his eyes wide open. Chen Ming saw his attack. Plus, he could easily flick his fist to the side. ¡°This is- Ag!¡± He can¡¯t even react. Chen Ming used his right hand to hold Zhang Fanyang''s neck. Chen Ming''s hand was like an iron grip. Zhang Fanyang couldn''t believe what was happening. Chen Ming was not only able to prevent his attacks. He can also attack back as well. Zhang Fanyang wanted to use his legs to kick Chen Ming at his belly. He didn''t have a chance to do that. He was already strangled by Chen Ming. Everything is over. ¡®I can''t move, I have no strength left, this guy knows how to close pulse points!¡¯ Chen Ming pressed the spot on Zhang Fanyang''s neck. He was able topletely stop the functioning of his body. Chen Ming looked at Zhang Fanyang''s face coldly. Zhang Fanyang had never seen anyone look at him with such eyes before. ¡°Who do you think you are? to dare to attack me It seemed that the magistrate hadpletely forgotten their duties. Acting like a gangster intimidates the civilian. Well, After I''m done with you. I''ll go to the magistrate''s office and have them fire you. A person like you doesn''t deserve to have profound energy. People like you are too dangerous.¡± Chen Ming did not like to leave the loose end. When he was going to deal with someone, he acted decisively, extermination. Chen Ming used his index finger and middle finger. The Qi gathered at his fingertips before touching around Zhang Fanyang''s chest area. -1790!!! Zhang Fanyang could feel the enormous profound energy. Slowly destroying his dantian ¡°No, no!!! You can''t do this!!!¡± Zhang Fanyang wanted to cry out. However, Chen Ming pressed his point. He could only watch Chen Ming break his dantian. His profound energy gradually flowed out from the damaged dantian. His power level gradually declined. Chen Ming looked at the level. His level remained the same, but his health and profound energy gradually decreased. until it was left at the level of just a normal person. His level was actually a hundred and eighty. But his profound strength and life force were only at level one. His life as a magistrate came to an end. just because he wanted to deal with Chen Ming. So the result came out like this. This was considered very merciful to him. If it was him in the past by this time, he would have been ughtered for sure. Chen Ming did not like killing people. But if it was necessary, he would do it. Zhang Fanyang was now felt devasted. His profound energy was shattered with only Chen Ming''s two fingers. He hadn''t imagined that his future would be extinguished here, this time. His subordinate wanted to help him but they too were dealt with. Chen Ming was extremely strong, Zhan Fanyang just knew it today. He had no chance of winning. The profound energy that he had released as he gathered the energy at his fingertips. It was more than all his profound energy. This was just his small power. If he had used more power, how much would his profound energy be? Who exactly was he to be this strong? Several things appeared in his head. The various people had worn him about Chen Ming. He regretted doing something without thinking. His power was destroyed as a result of his own stupidity. He who came to regret it thus far It''s toote. Chen Ming after destroying Zhang Fanyang''s Dantian. He also looked at the other magistrates apanying Zhang Fangyang. He looked at the person of the highest rank, White Tiger. He calls the magistrates. ¡°youe here, take this guy back to the supervisor''s office. Tell the management in a few days I''ll drop by to talk.¡± The White Tiger rank magistrate could only swallow his saliva and nod his head. Chen Ming was someone he couldn''t mess with. He was not as stupid as Zhang Fanyang. to do something without thinking like this Chen Ming after that did not pay attention to Zhang Fanyang anymore. Was he thinking about dealing with the Zhang n? He shook his head, he had to wait and see the other party''s reaction on this matter. If they hadn''t thought of doing something as stupid as Zhang Fanyang, then he will ignore them. Chen Ming then walked over to Zhao Ruping to check on him. Zhao Ruping knew that Chen Ming was hiding something. But with Chen Ming saved his life and many other wounded people with his potion. So he didn''t think to ask any more questions. He sincerely thanked Chen Ming. Had it not been for him to help him, he would have died. or he would be too injured and unable to continue his work. His family will be in trouble. He didn''t want to live like that. Chen Ming nodded to Zhao Ruping. He thought that in the future, he might push Zhao Ruping to a higher position. That way it would be better for those who only saw people''s own interests to hold the position. Mr. Martinno, after finishing his testimony, walked over to Chen Ming and the girls. Chen Ming knew that he hade to say goodbye to him. And it''s really like that Mr. Martinno didn''t want any more trouble. He will return to his hometown in Italy. If Chen Ming was interested. He was able to stop and eat at his restaurant in Italy always. The dining table would be empty for Chen Ming and his lover forever. Now it was time to part ways. Chen Ming called the driver toe to pick him and the girls up. He turned to look at Xie Lin. He noticed that Xie Lin was constantly looking at him. She seemed to have something to say to him. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. he looked at her She wanted to turn away in embarrassment. But if she was embarrassed now she may not get what she want. Xie Lin looked at Xiao Wen, wanting confirmation. to which Xiao Wen nodded to her. Xie Lin nodded back. before gathering her courage and speaking to Chen Ming ¡°Ming¡­ um, that is¡­I want to ask Ming If I want to stay with Ming and Xiao Wen at the condo too. Would you mind?¡± Xie Lin''s face was now extremely red with embarrassment. Chen Ming, seeing the beautiful Xie Lin acted affectionately and embarrassed like she was a teenage girl who was falling in love. His heart was pounding. Xie Lin was both beautiful and cute at the same time. This is cheating too much. Even Xiao Wen herself was absent-minded. If it was the enemy of her love, Xiao Wen considers her to be a formidable enemy. Fortunately, the two decided to share Chen Ming. Otherwise, there might be a great war. Chen Ming already knew that she would have asked for this. while eating dinner He heard them secretly talking. Xie Lin knew that Xiao Wen had problems with her family. and moved into Chen Ming''s condo. She felt a little jealous. Xiao Wen knew what she thought she then invited her toe along. only Chen Ming agree which she was sure he would. 199 Chapter 199 Chen Ming thought about Xie Lin living in his condo. there was no problem or so to say. She knew almost everything about him. Shees to live together with him would be safer too. When the car arrived, Chen Ming told the driver to drive to the condo immediately. Tomorrow, He will help Xie Lin move into his house. As for the clothes, she can borrow Xiao Wen''s clothes to wear first. She has clothes that are fit for her. The three of them now arrived at Chen Ming''s condo. Chen Ming immediately led the girls up to his room. Chen Ming had already arrived at the door of the room. He didn''t immediately open the door to enter the room. The reason he hasn''t entered the room yet is because. He received a mission notification. It''s a very interesting mission. This mission involves someone uninvited in his room. ------------------- Mission: Uninvited Guest ------------------- Talk to the uninvited guest Defeat the uninvited guest ------------------- Duration: 1 month ------------------- Reward: Ally with one of the strongest Avatar God/ 5 Level/??? ------------------- Chen Ming stood still and read the Mission he had been given. The Mission that suddenly appeared had very interesting rewards. He didn¡¯t need to guess who is his uninvited guest? He was sure that the other party would definitely be an Avatar of God. You can see from the awards he will receive. He had previously sensed that someone was looking at him. He thought that sooner orter someone would definitelye to him. But who would have thought that he woulde to him so quickly? Plus he knows where he is. This is not good. After this, he must do something about security. An ordinary person could not protect Xiao Wen and Xie Lin against people from the supernatural side. Don''t mention the Avatar. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. Why hasn''t he entered the room yet? and stood in front of the room and stared like this Xie Lin thought maybe it was because of her? She couldn''t help thinking like that and said sadly. ¡°Ming, if I bother you I can go home." Xie Lin now thought a lot. She was afraid that she would interfere with Chen Ming and Xiao Wen''s time. Chen Ming heard that and turned to Xie Lin. She misunderstood him. He only smiled before kissing her lips lightly. What Xie Lin was thinking right now had all disappeared. Chen Ming''s lips were extremely soft. It almost melted her. Chen Ming let out augh, seeing that Xie Lin''s expression was like that. He told her why he hadn''t walked into the room yet. ¡°Lin, you didn''t bother me. don''t misunderstand I haven''t opened the door to enter because there is an uninvited guest in my room right now.¡± Hearing there was an uninvited guest. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen couldn''t help but hug his arms. ¡°Uninvited guest? Is it a thief.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, definitely not a thief. If it was a thief, it would have been dealt with by Little Long. The other party probably didn''te here with malicious intent. Little Long didn''t do anything and was now lyingfortably while eating my¡­ cheese on the sofa. That''s right, my cheese¡­ Little Long. My brother dragon is useless!¡± Xie Lin couldn''t help but smile. Chen Ming mentioned his cheese He seems to like cheese a lot. She recorded this information in her brain. for future use Chen Ming immediately opened the door, his cheese, the limited amount of cheese there was not much left. Little Long ate it with gusto. He must have to teach Little Long to not touch his cheese. ¡°Little Long, stop eating my cheese. You know it''s hard to find!¡± Little Long was startled. He hurriedly swallowed all the cheese in his mouth before flying towards Chen Ming. ¡®Brother, Long just wants to eat a little bit. but It''s too delicious. Long had never eaten anything like this before.¡¯ Little Long''s eyes were moistured. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but pull Little Long into a hug before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°Ming, let the younger brother eat. We can just go and buy a new one.¡± Chen Ming saw Xiao Wen taking Little Long''s side. He could only shook his head. Xie Lin looked at Little Long as well. She felt that Little Long was very cute. Little Long now caught the attention of the two girls. Chen Ming only shook his head. Cute things with women are normal. ¡°Understood, but after this, let''s go Little Long. Don''t mess with the cheese that''s mine, understand?" Little Long hurriedly nodded. Chen Ming had not told him earlier that he should not eat. but when he draws a line he was ready to follow. no matter what Chen Ming didn''t say how much of his cheese was¡­ Little Long eat it without thinking. Little Long liked everything, Chen Ming like. The dragon likes to eat cheese and some of the furniture, hehe. Chen Ming had no idea what Little Long was thinking. He looked at someone who was ying his game. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Hey, that''s a Nightmare Boss!. You can ovee it! And that''s it, a Chaos level set! It''s crazy!¡± Chen Ming''s eyes lit up. He''s been ying this game for months. but never defeated the Nightmare Boss. And the Chaos level set was very rare. He hurriedly walked over to take a closer look. Chen Ming heard theughter from the person ying his game. ¡°This kind of stuff is simple, kekeke. I''ve yed at a higher level before. It''s just not that much!¡± Chen Ming looked at the person speaking. He slightly flinched before speaking. ¡°Are you V*geta!¡± ¡°Hmm, who is that? Oh, You mean The Prince V*geta. In the story of dragon crystal, isn''t it? Keke¡± Chen Mingughs. He immediately examined the young man. He, who had examined the young man''s stats, only whistled out. The other party was very strong. It was as high as he had but not in his final form. -------------------- Name: Sun Yechang Title: The Avatar of The Great Sage, Heaven''s Equal Level 164 Health 2417/2417 Energy 10240/10240 -------------------- In this world, there are people with this level of strength. This is very interesting. Sun Yechang looked like he was in a very good mood. But inside was trying to check Chen Ming. Something made him feel that Chen Ming was not just an Avatar of God. But even if he wasn''t an Avatar of God, he could still recognize that Chen Ming was a strong opponent. ¡®He definitely isn¡¯t an Avatar of God, Kekeke, but he is super strong. with the smell of the sky who is he or which god he is? He is not an Avatar for sure and he must be a real god I am sure of it!¡¯ Sun Yechang secretly swallowed a little saliva. He was both nervous and excited at the same time. The only person who could excite him was the Three-Eyed God. At the grilling store. A middle-aged man sneezed. He narrowed his eyes before sighing. ¡°That monkey went to find the new Avatar of God that came down again. I doubt that the Avatar of God will be sent back to heaven again.¡± The middle-aged man continued to grill his meat. Sun Yechang seemed to like to find trouble with Avatar of Gods then he will send them back to heaven. The middle-aged man knew that Sun Yechang''s actions were reasonable. His god must have told him something. causing him to hunt down other Avatar of God like this. Sun Yechang tried to examine. Chen Ming. However, he couldn''t tell what level Chen Ming was. There were only two things that he couldn''t tell Chen Ming''s level. That is, Chen Ming was a normal mortal. On the other hand, Chen Ming was stronger than him. He can rule out about Chen Ming was a normal mortal. The energy he disyed as he moved through the sky. That speed was about the same as him. This meant that Chen Ming was stronger than him. but maybe not much Sun Yechang felt excited. He would finally be able to fight with someone stronger than him. 200 Chapter 200 Chen Ming had already checked Sun Yechang''s stats. Sun Yechang''s power levels were lower than his. He wasparable to his base form. Chen Ming nced at Sun Yechang for a moment, then walked to a nearby sofa and sat down. before speaking ¡°Thank you for helping me y the game. I''ve been stuck here for a month already. And also Chaos set. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. How about two million yuan sound?¡± Sun Yechang, who was thinking about how to fight Chen Ming, gasped. He tried to shut up, but he couldn''t. ¡°T-Two million, are you serious¡­Kekeke!¡± He is an Avatar of the god. But that doesn''t mean he''s rich. He was unable to reveal himself to the general public. Otherwise, it would break thew of the heavens and his power would be forfeited. He was facing some financial problems. His mother was just a cook in the school with a minimum sry. His father is a janitor. Both sries are very small. Just enough to live day by day. And when he was born. The two began to use their savings. Until now, there are no savings left and it would be a problem if he didn¡¯t do anything. If he got two million yuan, Life for him and his family will surely improve. And about Chen Ming would lie to him about money. He didn¡¯t worry about that because It¡¯s normal for someone who lived here to spend millions as if it were just pocket money. Sun Yechang felt awkward at this moment. if he receives the money. and wanting to have a duel with him would not seem appropriate. He had to choose one. And as he was about to make a choice. Chen Ming then increased his choice. That is to choose both. ¡°I will give you another two million yuan if you defeat me. In battle, you are Sun Wukong''s avatar, right?¡± Sun Yechang''s mouth gaped. No other avatar had ever been able to discern him. and if they loo.k He was the avatar of Sun Wukong. The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, who had already shaken the heavens. No one dared toe and fight with him for sure. Most of the time, they all escaped back to heaven. Sun Yechang looked at Chen Ming with hesitation. ¡°You sure? you want topete with me. Do you know how strong Sun Wukong is?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He knew Sun Wukong''s history well. Of course, he wanted to fight a god of that level. Otherwise, he couldn''t really measure his powerpared to god. And if he had to fight with a real god, what would it be? He was sure that there would be a world beyond this world where gods and devils resided. Just like his Martial World, there would be other realms for sure. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Of course, I know how strong Sun Wukong is. And because of that, I want to fight him.¡± Chen Ming got up from his seat before turning to Xie Lin and Xiao Wen, who looked at Sun Yechang in silence. Sun Wukong, here they are looking at Sun Wukong''s avatar that looks like V*geta. Instead of Go*u, this is so much wrong. Chen Ming could onlyugh. he thought so ¡°Girls V*geta and I are going for a walk. Little Long keep an eye on the house and don''t eat the rest of my cheese. take care of your sisters-inw too.¡± ¡°I get it,e back soon, Ming.¡± "The two of us will be waiting." ¡®Long acknowledged and will take good care of his sisters-inw. And won''t eat all of Brother Ming''s cheese!¡¯ Chen Ming then invited Sun Yechang to go outside with him. Sun Yechang followed Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ming''s aura. He is really strong. Perhaps Chen Ming would be able to help deal with the problem he had with the heavens. It all depends on his skill right now. Chen Ming led Sun Yechang out of the condo. before taking him to a remote ce with his supercar. Sun Yechang was like a child. Look at things inside the car with sparkling eyes. ¡°This is amazing. What is the price of this car?" ¡°Around eight million yuan.¡± ¡°E-Eight million¡­¡± Sun Yechang let out a sigh. Monkey''s life is not as good as you think. This car is very expensive. How many hundreds and thousands of years does he has to work to get it? It didn''t take long for Chen Ming to drive out of the city. There are few cars at night. allowing him to show off his driving skills as well. Sun Yechang burst outughing. It''s even more fun than driving in the game. Sun Yechang was slightly disappointed that they had arrived outside the city so quickly. Chen Ming smiled at him before speaking. ¡°On the way back, I will let you be the driver.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± "Yeah, you''ll drive, but don''t cause trouble for others." Sun Yechang hurried to the front. He''s a god, not a devil, he doesn''t make trouble to anyone. Unlike other gods always insult and be little people. ¡°Here should be far enough, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good Kekeke. If I don''t use my full strength, there shouldn''t be a problem.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem if you don¡¯t use your full strength? but if you have to what would it be?¡± Chen Ming tried to sift through Sun Yechang''s information. which Sun Yechang knew, but there was no need to hide. ¡°If I really use my power. see that mountain? with just one swing I can destroy that whole mountain.¡± The mountain that Sun Yechang pointed to It''s not a very big mountain. But even if it''s not very big It was still a mountain. Chen Ming was able to do that as well. with one palm of his hand ¡°I already know the true scale of our strength. How about the fifty percent limit? If one is able to hit the opponent ten times, he wins.¡± Sun Yechang nodded, it was considered good. He now had no intention of sending Chen Ming back to heaven. He wanted to fight with Chen Ming in a fun way. After that, he might have asked Chen Ming toe and help with the work that Wukong had given to him. The two walked towards the wide-open space. before facing each other Chen Ming closed the other half of his pulse points. This was a friendly fight only. which Sun Yechang did like Chenming. ¡°The rules, in addition to hitting ten times. If someone uses more than fifty percent of their power, that person loses.¡± Sun Yechang nodded. He used his finger to pick something out of his ear. Coming out of his ears was a long rod. Chen Ming immediately inspected the staff. ---------------------- Name: The Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod(Fake) Stage: Sky Profound Stage Properties: Can be extended as needed. Maximum weight up to 5 hundred thousand tons ---------------------- Chen Ming was shocked. This is just a fake one. What will it be like for the real one? He really wanted to meet Sun Wukong. Deserve to be the strongest deity. Chen Ming also took out his weapon. He chose to use his +15 Blood Devil Sword. Sun Yechang could feel the aura of the Blood Devil Sword. He could only look at the sword with his divine eyes. He wanted to know Chen Ming''s sword and his rod. which is better ¡°That sword, so unusual, Kekeke,pared to my rod. Where did you get this sword from? As for this rod I got from Wukong, Kekeke.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment. Before answering half true. ¡°I got it after eliminating the devil who wanted to kill me. This sword was sharp, so I used it.¡± ¡°Huh, it came from the devil? are you sure it won''t do anything to you, Kekeke, the sword are full of malicious spirits.¡± Chen Ming shrugged before speaking. ¡°No, It can¡¯t do anything to me It tried to control me but instead it was controlled by me. Don''t worry, this sword is far weaker than me. It can''t do anything to me.¡± Sun Yechang nodded. He saw a blood-red aura emanating from within the sword. It tried to swallow Chen Ming''s power. However, Chen Ming''s energy was so dense that it was unable to draw out the slightest of Chen Ming''s energy. Instead, it was Chen Ming who had devoured its energy. If the sword had a soul, it would have already cried out for sure. Poor sword to meet such a master. Sun Yechang finished talking to Chenming. He made a stance to prepare for a fight. Chen Ming was the same. ¡°Let''s get started, Kekeke.¡± Chen Ming nodded before giving the signal. ¡°If you''re ready. The battle begins in three, two¡­ one, begin!¡± As soon as Chen Ming told him, he could begin. The two immediately rushed at each other. The rod and the sword collide with each other, *Bang!!!!* Sun Yechang''s rod trembled. Chen Ming''s sword was still in the slightest trembling. Chen Ming used his profound energy to pass it on to the sword. The sword was stronger. Seeing that, Sun Yechang followed suit. "Yep!" Sun Yechang rolled his rod and attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming took a step back before thrusting his sword forward rapidly. The tip of the sword collided with the rod, creating a surge of impact, sending leaves, small stones, and dust to spread out in a wide radius. Just getting into a fight for the first time Chen Ming and Sun Yechang exchanged dozens of times. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to see an attack of this level for sure. ¡°This guy is really awesome. No one has ever resisted my rod. You''re the first one. Kekeke." Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. ¡°You are the same.¡± Chen Ming began to attack again. This time, he attacked harder than before. Sun Yechang smiled before starting to defend and counter-attack as well. The technique of the two was extraordinary. The two enjoyed each other''s battles. 201 Chapter 201 Sun Yechang was now staring at Chenming. He used his divine eyes to look at Chen Ming''s movements. Chen Ming was able to move very fast just now in the collision. The rod in Sun Yechang''s hand now trembled. It was as if it was excited to find a suitable opponent. It could feel the strength of the Blood Devil Sword. It wanted to fight andpare itself to the Blood Devil Sword. Sun Yechang was slightly surprised before smiling andughing. He turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Kekeke, my goldenrod seems to be excited to meet the worthy opponent. me too. From now on, I will start using Wukong''s technique. You should start using your own technique as well.¡± Chen Ming nodded. It seemed that Sun Yechang''s testing was over. And he''s going to get serious. Sun Yechang pluck his hair with his fingers. before blowing it away. As soon as his hair floated away, It was separated into several hairs. before those hairs became his clones. This was the spell that Wukong liked to use. ¡°Woah, the body splitting spell. This is really awesome.¡± Chen Mingughed out for the first time. He liked the character of Sun Wukong because besides he was yful and good-humored. He also had many interesting spells. And the splitting spell is another interesting spell. ¡°Kekeke are you interested in learning this spell?¡± ¡°Absolutely but is it okay? Will Sun Wukong be angry if you teach me his spell?¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t, you know what? Wukong likes to eat bananas from Thand more than peaches in heaven. If you give him bananas from Thand. Don''t talk about the body-splitting magic spell at all. No matter what kind of spell, he will teach you everything. Unfortunately, I was so poor that I didn''t have money to buy many bananas for Wukong to eat. So I just got only this spell.¡± Saying it hurts. Sun Yechang really wanted to cry. Even though he actually had Wukong''s power. but he still so poor? Chen Mingughed before saying that if he taught him this spell. He''ll buy a full container of bananas. to which Sun Yechang immediately agreed. There was no way he could withstand the influence of a whole container of bananas. ¡°Let''s keep fighting. It''ste now. your girlfriends might be angry.¡± ¡°Then. Let''s start a serious fight.¡± Chen Ming gathered his Qi energy into his fingers. Nine Souls Sword Technique He created the earth, water, wind, and fire swords with his limited profound energy. He could only make three of these swords each. Twelve swords flew around Chen Ming''s body. ¡°This spell was cooler than mine though.¡± Sun Yechang looked at Chen Ming. This spell was like a spell of a Heavenly God. But it disappeared thousands of years ago. Now it had reappeared ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously after seeing Sun Yechang''s expression. Sun Yechang exined to Chenming. Regarding the spell, Chen Ming was using It was a spell that the previous God of War had used. But he, after fighting the devil god, For thousands of years, had disappeared, never to be seen again. It is said that if the god of war still exists Sun Wukong would definitely never step into the heavens. Unfortunately, no one knows what his fate is. After dealing with the devil god. Many people say that he was rebirth into the human world, spending the rest of his life there, building a family there before he died. Chen Ming was suspicious. So he asked Sun Yechang what the god''s name was. to which Sun Yechang replied to him. causing Chen Ming to feel strange. ¡°The name of the god is called Chen Haoren.¡± This name is very familiar. and also have the same surname as him Is this a coincidence or what? Chen Ming shook his head. He suspected that he would have to go back to the old house to find some information. The house where he used to live with his grandparents from his father¡¯s side. ¡°Alright, let''s talk about thatter. Let''s fight to the best of our ability.¡± Chen Ming nodded. before starting a real fight Twelve Nine Souls Swords attacked Sun Yechang''s split body. Sun Yuechang''s illusion was quite capable. It was able to fend off the raging attacks of the Nine Souls Sword. With the swords. This made Sun Yechang''s illusion unable to attack Chen Ming. their real body. At this moment, he fought against Chen Ming. The rod and sword crashed into each other. Creates an air tremor all around. Their attacks became more and more intense. create cracks in the ground. Nearby mountains were damaged. The battle between the two of them was no different from a disaster. Fortunately, there was no one else in this area. If there are any they may be seriously injured or die unknowingly. the fight continues. The two are very excited. Both enjoyed this fight. They had been fighting for over two hours. ¡°Two hours...it''s really tiring. Why are you still looking normal?" Sun Yechang asked Chen Ming. He didn''t see that Chen Ming would be tired. Even though the other party used the same profound energy as his. May be different only in the purity of the profound energy. Chen Ming hearing Sun Yechang. He just smiled. Sun Yechang gritted his teeth. He looked at Chen Ming to see what Chen Ming would do. Sun Yechang profound strength was steadily declining. One by one, his clones were torn apart. And at that moment, Chen Ming had the advantage. Sun Yechang suddenly stumbled over a rock and fell down first. He didn''t know how the stone got there. But when he saw Chen Ming''s smile, he immediately knew that this was Chen Ming''s handiwork. Chen Ming looked at his movements. and ced the stone there in the first ce. At that moment, Chen Ming pointed his sword to Sun Yechang''s neck. Sun Yechang disappeared and breathed out. before raising his hand in surrender ¡°Can you see a future? You could see that I was going to stand there right.¡± "Well maybe or maybe not, but you''ve lost, haha." Chen Mingughed with satisfaction. Sun Yechang was the same. He had lost to Chen Ming. He didn''t feel sorry at all. The other party is extremely skilled and cunning inbat as well. He felt like fighting a fox. he really gave up There''s no excuse at all. Sun Yechang really gave up. The other party was significantly more cunning and more experienced inbat. He could predict how he would fight. which way he would step, he lost to Chen Ming fair and squire. He slowly rose from the ground and brushed off the dust and put the magic rod in his ear. He let out a breath. before turning to Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t seem tired at all even though he probably used the same profound energy. He didn''t know that using the Nine Souls Sword technique would only use one''s profound energy. It will continue to stay that way. and because Chen Ming''s profound energy was purer made it run out slower. p ¡°I have lost, Keke, looks like I will be made fun of by that monkey again, Keke.¡± Sun Yechang said so. He was even d that Chen Ming was stronger than him. In addition to him having a suitable opponent. He might even get someone to help with his work. Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Give me your ount number. I''ll transfer the money." After speaking, Chen Ming took out his mobile phone. 202 Chapter 202 Sun Yechang didn''t hesitate to look at his mobile phone. and immediately gave Chen Ming his ount number. And as soon as he gave Chen Ming his ount number, He heard a notification sound. He opened his banking app to check his bnce. His eyes were wide open. ¡°Forty million! Oh, my monkey god!¡± At first, they were only agreed upon for four million. But Chen Ming gave him forty million. ¡°Oh look like I add more zero identally well just keep it and buy a good car next time we can race, how does that sound?" Sun Yechang did not deny it. He wasn''t a man of money, but the other give it to him he had no reason to refuse, he just ept it. Sun Yechang thought that he had huge money this time his life will be improved immersively. In addition to having a worthy opponent and someone who may havee to help him in his work. He thought, what should he give Chen Ming in return? He took something out of his bag. before blowing it to make it bigger. It was some kind of scripture. He then threw this scripture to Chen Ming. Chen Ming took it and examined it. What Sun Yechang gave him was Wukong''s body splitting magic technique. Chen Ming smiled and put it in his inventory. After that, the two returned to the city. Sun Yechang wanted to try driving. Chen Ming let him drive. Chen Ming could only say that this would be thest time he would let the monkey drive and he is a passenger. Arrived within the city. Sun Yechang parked at a shopping mall that he liked toe and y. He turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Thanks, dude for the sparing, Keke. Your car is really powerful. are you free tomorrowte at this time? Tomorrow is Saturday. Late at night, he probably hasn''t had anything to do. In the morning, he had made an appointment to help Xie Lin and Xiao Wen practice martial arts. In the afternoon, try nting herbs from the martial world. Help Xie Lin and Xiao Wen out to go shopping for dinner. And there should be nothing else to dote at night. Chen Ming had finished arranging the things that had to be done tomorrow, he immediately replied to Sun Yechang. ¡°Tomorrowte at night, I don''t have any ns. I should be free. Where will we meet and what time?" ¡°Humm Let¡¯s see how about here at 9:00. I have something I want you to help me with tomorrow, Kekeke." "Help?" ¡°Tomorrow, You will know. Ah, look like I haven''t introduced myself yet. Kekeke.¡± Chen Ming forgot to introduce himself too. He only knew Sun Yechang''s name by checking his stats. The two introduced themselves. before parting. Chen Ming felt that there would definitely be something tomorrow. He examined thepleted missions. Of course, the reward was what Chen Ming thought. The technique that was rewarded was the body-splitting spell. Chen Ming picked it up. Before parting, he asked Sun Yechang if this was the original. He replied that the manuscript was with Wukong. This is just a copy version. Since it''s just a copy, there''s no need to worry. Chen Ming immediately learned the technique. ---------------------- Name: Body-Splitting Spell Stage: Sky Profound Stage Properties: Able to separate bodies by using their own hair. The clones have 50% power of the user. The stronger the clone The more profound energy require. p ---------------------- Chen Ming nodded. It''s a really useful technique. A split figure with half his power was not normal. As for using a lot of profound energy, He didn¡¯t have any problem with it. Chen Ming checked his own stats. He was now Level 142, and would soon rise to the Sky Profound Realm. ¡°I will grind this world until I reach the Martial Ancestor Realm. Let''s see if anyone dares to mess with me again. when I go back to the Martial World once more.¡± Just thinking about it made him very excited. He will shake the world with his awesome power. and when he was at the peak he then will introduce the way of life to them with the technology of this world. He really wanted to know what will happen. Chen Ming returned to his luxury condo. He walked into the room and saw that the girls were still waiting for him. They both had worried expressions on their faces. He felt moved. The two of them were now sitting on the couch. They seemed to be thinking about something so they didn¡¯t see that he had arrived in the room. He, after looking at the two, turned to look at the single sofa next to the long sofa where they sat. What he saw was quite funny and cute. Little Long was now lying t on the sofa. Puffy snot came out of his nose. Looks like he had a good dream. Chen Ming only shook his head. What azy dragon, Chen Ming thought, but if Chen Ming knew how a dragon actually sleeps, He wouldpletely change his mind about Little Long beingzy. He might even think that Little Long was too diligent. One sleeping circle dragonsted almost ten years. Some of them are hundreds of years old. Dragons don''t need training. It was already strong on its own. when it gets older Chen Ming after arriving in the room spoke up. "I''m back. What are you two doing?" Xiao Wen and Xie Lin heard what Chen Ming had said. They immediately turned to look at him. He looks normal but his clothes have a little dust on them. They let out a sigh of relief. Xiao Wen earlier wanted to ask Chen Ming something. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask. He seemed interested in going outside with a young man who had a monkey-like look. She felt that the other party was unusual. His profound strength was extremely high. although not equal to Chen Ming She knew right away that the person who looked like a monkey must have been the avatar that her grandfather had mentioned for sure. What was the avatar of god doing in Chen Ming''s room? Little Long doing nothing. He knew that the other party had no malicious intent. and only wanted to talk to Chen Ming ¡°Ming, who was the person just now? Wen felt he has a very strong aura. Although his aura was not as strong as Ming''s. But he was still strong. Ming and he didn''t really go out and fight, right?¡± Xiao Wen wanted to know if the two were really fighting. And if it''s a real fight, who wins? Chen Ming seeing how worried she was, exined all about what had happened. Xie Lin was startled by the two battle scales. She looked at the turned on TV. Now there is news about the damage that has urred for unknown reasons. She pointed at the news before asking Chen Ming. ¡°Ming, is that the work of Ming and the Monkey Face?¡± Chen Ming looked at the news that journalists were now making news about the disaster that was taking ce outside the city. He had to be careful. Journalists work very quickly these days. Chen Ming scratched his head slightly before nodding his head. 203 Chapter 203 ¡°What happened in the news was all done by me and Sun Yechang. I didn''t think it will be noticed it was very far out of the city. It will still be follow-up news. The reporters are working really fast these days.¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin looked at each other before telling Chen Ming, The reporter thought that a high-powered rocket of mass destruction hadnded in that area. Chen Ming could onlyugh. Chen Ming talked with the girls for a while, it was already midnight. He told them it was time to go to bed. Chen Ming wanted to take a shower before going to bed. But before he could go to the bathroom. He couldn''t help but turn to look at the girls. who now follows him to the front of the bathroom ¡°What are the two of you thinking of doing?¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin blushed slightly. They answered him in a very low voice, but Chen Ming could still hear it. ¡°We just want to help you rx.¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Isn''t it too early to do something like that? We only be lovers not that long.¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin''s faces turned even redder. Their faces were now as red as a traffic light. They hurriedly spoke up. ¡°No, we weren''t thinking of doing that right now¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah, yes, we only want to help you take a bath¡­ b-but if Ming wants to, um¡± ¡°Wen! No, you can''t do that right now. We only have to keep it for important times.¡± ¡°Ah, um, yes, we have to wait for the right time.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. Looks like today he will be starving. But getting beautiful girls to take a shower with him is not bad either. Chen Ming pulled the two of them into a hug. before speaking into their ears ¡°But how are you going to help me take a shower, hmm?¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin swallowed their saliva. They had never done this to anyone before. They looked at each other before nodding. Together they took off their clothes for Chen Ming. While helping Chen Ming take off his clothes, they closed their eyes. Xie Lin tried not to look, but it couldn''t be helped. She suddenly opened her eyes. she saw his She even had a nosebleed. and can only say, Very Big! Chen Ming was nowzily soaking in the bathtub. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin were also soaking in water. Chen Ming''s bathtub was quiterge. This allows up to three people to go into the water together. ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Chen Ming wrapped his arms around both of them. draw them closer to him. Both of them are now wearing bikinis. The three agreed if they wanted to take a shower together. All three will wear swimsuits. Chen Ming reluctantly agreed. But this skinship should be enough for him now. Xiao Wen and Xie Liny still leaning on Chen Ming. before embracing each other''s shoulders they feel happy Chen Ming gently massaged and pressed on them. They let out a soft moan offort. Chen Ming knew exactly where to press the pressure point to rx them the most. They feel very rxed. Both of their faces looked beautiful and sexy. Chen Ming couldn''t help but kiss them. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin were now immersed in the happiness Chen Ming had given them. They caressed his body. Clean him with expensive soap and shampoo. It smells really good. They now know why cheap and expensive soaps are different. It''s different in the fragrance. The smell of cheap soaps is not unique. They could smell Chen Ming''s scent. ¡°Ming smells so good. From now on we will smell like Ming.¡± ¡°Um, we will smell like you.¡± They both kissed Chen Ming on the nape of his neck. This caused Chen Ming to tremble all over. The two of them couldn''t help but feel good. and began to kiss Chen Ming on various points of his body. Chen Ming only shook his head. They will break him. Chen Ming let them do as they please. His body belongs to them. Xiao Lin gently cleaned his upper body for Chen Ming. As Xiao Wen cleaned the underside everything except that Chen Ming let out a rxed sigh. The girls made him feel good right now. The three bathed for an hour. Until now it''s past midnight and it''s time to go to bed. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin were disappointed. but thought of the time to lie on his shoulder. They did notin anymore. Xiao Wen had already experienced sleeping with Chen Ming. She had never slept that much before. She woke up feeling energetic. It was as if she was getting appropriate oxygen while sleeping. The three of them, after taking a shower, went straight to the bedroom. ¡°Wen will take the left side.¡± ¡°Then I want the right side.¡± The two of themy down on Chen Ming''s king-sized bed. They had already changed into their pajamas. They actually have their pajamas. But they decided to wear Chen Ming''s shirt and panties. Xiao Wen''s panties were white. As for the panties of Xie Lin, they were ck. How could he know the color of their underwear? Because at this moment, they hardly cover their bottoms. They also dared to pose to invite him. Chen Ming could only swallow his saliva. He knew they were teasing him. He was confident if he wanted to do it. They will surely agree. But he wanted their first time to be meaningful. So doing it with two people is not the right thing to do. Chen Ming climbed onto the bed and slowly moved between the two. both embrace him and snuggled their soft breasts to his arms. Chen Ming felt very good right now. ¡°Ming, won''t you kiss us goodnight?¡± ¡°Um, yes, every bedtime has to have a goodnight kiss¡­ or you will be out of control. It can''t be like this.¡± Take it in and tease him. Chen Ming let out an evil smile. before getting up and brought them both under him. ¡°Ah, what are you doing, Ming?¡± ¡°I am just joking right now, Ming.¡± Chen Ming didn''t say much. He kissed them on their lips. Not only that, he also uses his tongue. ¡°Ah~~¡± Both are now turned on. Chen Ming attached his body to both of them. kissing both of them with fervor The two could only allow Chen Ming to do as he, please. Chen Ming kissed both of them for ten minutes. The two of them were now gasping for breath. They didn''t think kissing would make them wet this much. ¡°Ming, Wen''s mouth hurt, but it was so good.¡± ¡°your kiss made me weak. I can''t think of anything.¡± Chen Ming smiled at both of them. The two of them now had a sweet smile on their faces. Chen Ming theny down between the two again. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen hugged him. They both tried to control their sanity. Otherwise it might have been them who attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming now had to quickly calm himself down. Tomorrow he still has to wake them up early. to practice martial arts again Chen Ming actually thought so. But the girls wouldn''t let him sleepfortably. After he kissed them until now they couldn''t sleep. They must take back at him. The three then hugged and kissed each other until morning. 204 Chapter 204 The next morning, Chen Ming and the girls were now extremely shabby. The three of them looked like they weren''t sleeping at all. Chen Ming looked better than the two because he doesn''t need to sleep. He can stay awake for many days in a row and he is still okay. but why does he looks like he passed through a war. that was because he was ganged up by both of them. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. They were very tired. Chen Ming seeing them being like that couldn¡¯t train them too hard otherwise it would be detrimerit. He will teach them how to meditate and refine their breath in order to open their dantian and their pulse point. The technique he was going to teach them was the Dragon Refining Breath Technique. He will have Little Long help them with this matter. Chen Ming came out of the bedroom with the girls. He went straight to his automatic coffee machine. Chen Ming turned to ask the girls. ¡°What kind of coffee do the two of you like?¡± ¡°I would like Americano with two cubes of sugar.¡± ¡°Wen like atte with more milk please¡± Chen Ming makes coffee for the girls. before serving coffees to both of them. Chen Ming''s coffee machine is very good. It can make all kinds of coffee just push the bottom. It was able to estimate the amount perfectly so that anyone can be a barista if they use the machine. Little Long had just woken up now as well. Chen Ming didn''t make him coffee. but gave him a snack. Little Long ate a snack with gusto. He likes this world more and more. Chen Ming since returning to the condo. The air in the room is much better. Little Long no longer felt like he was in the muddy water. Chen Ming and the girls were now drinking coffee on the sofa in the living room. And when the three of them drank coffee to fuel their new day, It was time for Chen Ming to teach them how to cultivate. ¡°Today, I will teach you how to use the Breathing Technique. The technique that I will be teaching you today is called the dragon refining breath it can help you two dispose of your impurity and open up the dantian and prated various pulse points, giving them more and more pure profound energy. But be forewarned. You will be able to practice this technique only at this condo specific only in my unit. Because elsewhere, the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy were full of impurities. I don''t know how to fix it. But now all I can do is make this condo the most suitable for training.¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen listened intently. They already have caffeine. causing them to feel energetic enough. Chen Ming had finished exining. began to teach the two of them the Dragon Breathing Technique. He thought teaching would be difficult until ----------------- [Do you want to impart ¡°Dragon Refining Breath Technique¡±] [ept] [Deny] ----------------- Chen Ming blinked. It''s that easy, isn''t it? He knew right away what he had to do. He walked over to the two girls. before using his hand to touch the two''s heads. The two girls wondered what Chen Ming would do but did not ask him. They trusted Chen Ming one hundred percent. Chen Ming smiled at them. They like to act cute like this. He wanted to press them down on the sofa. and make them truly his forever. Chen Ming shook off his thoughts. Now he had to concentrate, he said yes as soon as he said yes. He could feel that his profound energy immediately flowed into their brains. They both closed their eyes. The knowledge of the technique went directly into their brains. The flow of profound energy from the two ces was stifling at first. Especially for Xie Lin, she didn''t have any foundation for cultivating profound energy. The two of them were now able to fluently circte their profound energy. But it still didn''t flow as well as Chen Ming. The two of them were only able to obtain the Elementary Dragon Refining Breath Technique. To let the profound energy flow better. They need to practice it on their own. Xie Lin''s dantian had opened. She can now use his shared powers. But even then, she still didn''t have a technique to use to manifest his power. The overall profound energy that he shared with the girls increased. he was shocked by something In that Xiao Wen''s profound energy in this world and the Martial World were separate. He had obtained the power of Xiao Wen from both worldsbined. The system really promotes bonding road. The more he bonds, the more He gets stronger. Chen Ming shook his head. Although the system promotes bonding. He didn''t even think of finding women to bond with his own initiative. He will let it go naturally. He thought that the time hade and only the girls woulde to him. ¡°Alright, I have passed on the Dragon Refining Breath Technique to you girls, use it to practice, and take a shower after practice. because after this your bodies will excrete the impurities.¡± Xiao Wen and Xie Lin nodded. They felt stronger. and feeling refreshed at the same time. They had never felt this good before. Chen Ming smiled at the two who were now diligently cultivating the techniques he had given them. Chen Ming after watching the two of them quietly practice for a moment. He began to pick up herbs. He had now received a mission again. ------------------- Mission: Alchemist Path[2] ------------------- nting Sky Swallowing grass (0/10) acre ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: Scroll of the alchemist, how to concoct a pill at Earth Profound Stage ------------------- Chen Ming blinked. He remembered that the Sky Swallowing Grass was the most useless grass. It was a grass that could be found everywhere in the Martial World until it was named Sky Swallowing Grass. Its name is not because it is so valuable. but because there were so many that it could swallow up the sky. Chen Ming thought about how good the Sky Swallowing Grass was. He didn''t think that the Sky Swallowing Grass would be of any use. But when he came to think carefully He understood something that he didn''t notice. Indeed, the Sky Swallowing Grass had the ability to absorb the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy and purify it. Even if it''s useless in the world of Martial art. But in this world, it''s so precious! Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to take out the Sky Swallowing Grass from the inventory. This Sky Swallowing Grass was not something he wanted to bring with him to this world. But it was in his inventory since he saved Sun Lin. Fortunately, he had brought it with him after helping Sun Lin, otherwise, Say goodbye to this mission. He certainly wouldn''t have given up the free keys to go back and forth between worlds for the Sky Swallowing Grass. He will wait until it''s time to go back. And the next time hees back, he will do this mission. Of course, this quest had no time limit. 205 Chapter 205 Chen Ming took out the Sky Swallowing Grass. He could feel that the surrounding Heaven and Earth Profound Energy was absorbed into the Sky Swallowing Grass and then all the impurities in Heaven and Earth Profound Energy be its nutrition. Even if it doesn''t look like a lot. but think of the stage in which he nted this grass inrge quantities. What will the oue be? The end result was definitely the environment that had changed to the one that was most suitable for martial arts cultivation. Unfortunately, he only had a handful of Sky Swallowing Grass. If he wanted to nt just a handful of grass so that it would expand to ten acres, He would have spent years. He doesn''t have that much time. The Sky Swallowing Grass used the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy to grow. If he were to use his profound energy to supplement it and act as fertilizer, would it grow faster? Chen Ming did not know this. He only had to experiment on it to see the result. but first He would have to divide this handful of Sky Swallowing Grass amongst themselves to test. He really didn''t want to lose it all, did he? Chen Ming after thinking like that examined Xie Lin and Xiao Wen one more time. They seem to be very determined. The two''s profound energy and life force were increasing steadily. little by little. As for Xie Lin, her level had risen very quickly. As Xiao Wen slowly leveled up. She already had quite a high level before cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique. She was in the early sixties. Only one level up now. But Xie Lin had now leveled up four times. Chen Ming told Little Long to slowly release the Dragon Qi throughout the room. in order for both of them to absorb the dragon energy into their bodies. Like this, the power of both of them would increase rapidly. Chen Ming then went out to the front of the balcony. The balcony of his room was not small. With the balcony size ten meters wide and five meters long, it was enough for him to try nting the Sky Swallowing Grass. He plucked the flowers from one of the pots. He digs the soil slightly before nting the Sky Swallowing Grass. Fortunately, Xiao Wen had plucked it from the ground the root still there so he could rent them easily. ¡°Alright, everything looking good until now the rate is much faster when it was nted on the soil then Next step, let''s try slowly releasing my profound energy.¡± Chen Ming released his own profound energy into the soil. He didn''t let it go directly into the grass. the soil is more fertile The Sky Swallowing Grass absorbed his profound energy from the soil. and also absorbs the energy from the air. Chen Ming could see its growth with the naked eye. it gradually expands From having only three or four des, it was now expanding rapidly to a total of ten des. Chen Ming only smiled. not as difficult as he thought it would be. As long as he put his profound energy into the ground. The Sky Swallowing grass would then expand to the point where he need to stop before it grew too fast. His profound energy could be used to cultivate Sky Swallowing Grass as well. Chen Ming saw that the Sky Swallowing Grass had been sessfully nted. He also began to take out his other herbs for experimentation. And the result is good. He could grow these herbs in this world. But he had to periodically reduce the profound energy he was feeding them. He felt that it would take quite a long time. looked like He need to bring in technology to help. Chen Ming, who was doing the experiments, was having fun. He heard his phone ringing. He looked at the number of the person calling him. Found out that the person who called him was Alex. He immediately answered the call. ¡°Ming the information you gave me yesterday. I have done some work on it. I got some information. I sent the information to you by high-security mail. Syndicate appears to be a very troublesome organization. They have skilled programmers good enough to escape my sight. You must be careful. And the kids you gave me information. It would be better if you rushed to them right now.¡± Chen Ming obtained information from Alex. He immediately left the condo. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen were still cultivating. They are in the reverie. Chen Ming told Little Long to take good care of the two. Don''t let anyone or anything break out of their reverie. otherwise, they could be in danger. Little Long nodded before he act like a bodyguard of the two. He kept an eye on the two of them his two sisters-inw are very good to him. even if Chen Ming didn''t order He will take good care of his sisters-inw. He really doesn''t need to worry about safety. Only Sun Yechang level would be able to enter this condo by being able to pass through the condo''s security system. which Sun Yechang was not an ordinary avatar of the god. ,m This level of protection can protect almost anything. The condo he is in is very secure. Even if a ne crashes The building he was in was able to withstand a ne crash. and definitely not copse Chen Ming hurriedly drove to the ce where he had received information from Alex. While he was driving he read the report. The location he received from Alex was this poor orphanage. This poor orphanage had been cut off from the government budget several years ago. Chen Ming was now extremely angry. Why is there an orphanage that has been cut off even though He donates money to the state every year? A part of the money he donated was sent to orphanages across the country. the orphanage he was going to. It is one of the orphanages under the care of the state. So why was the budget cut? It must be a fraud for sure. and it was as he thought. within the information Alex sent him. The people who take care of the orphanage''s budget are the politicians that Da Mendi wants to kill. Da Mendi used to be an orphan who was taken care of by this orphanage. he is associated with it and when he found the orphanage he grew up in was in such a bad condition that he could hardly recognize it. He immediately took the job of killing this politician. It was a pity that he had made the wrong choice, otherwise, he wouldn''t have died such a tragic death. Chen Ming drove his supercar to the orphanage soon. He was the one who had seen the condition of the orphanage that was so dire. to feel uneptable. Chen Ming loves children. Otherwise, he would not have felt guilty to this day that he had killed a child before. even if it is to protect arge number of people It was still unfathomable in his mind. He got out of his car before heading into the orphanage. What he saw after walking into this orphanage are the children chasing each other beaming without knowing what was going to happen after this. they are so pure without impurities. Chen Ming seeing that made him smile but he was angrier at the same time. . 206 Chapter 206 The children, seeing that someone hade. They hurriedly turned to the person who came to the orphanage with their hopeful eyes. They have no parents the matron told them that one day their parents woulde to pick them up. They were waiting for that day toe. The expectant look in the children''s eyes caused Chen Ming to lose focus a little. He had a dragon sense could feel their emotion. They are so fragile and pure. Chen Ming smiled at them. The children immediately ran up to him. ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is brothering to take us home?¡± ¡°Brother¡­ hmmm. Yeye is a good girl. Is brother going to take me home?¡± They asked Chen Ming questions, to which he couldn''t answer. He was able to adopt anyone. But he didn''t have much time to take care of them. And while Chen Ming wasn''t doing well. He heard the sound of a kind womaning from inside the building. She saves him. Otherwise, Chen Ming may end up adopting them all. ¡°Children, don''t bother him like that. Otherwise, the snack may disappear to who knows where." The children heard that they ran away. They didn''t want their snack to be disappeared to who knows where. they hadn''t had a snack in a long time. But even then there was a girl who didn''t run away. She looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. Chen Ming only smiled at the girl before gently stroking her head. He turned to the woman who had saved him before speaking. ¡°Thank you for helping. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do.¡± The girl smiled and nodded to Chen Ming before speaking, asking him the purpose ofing here. Chen Ming exined that he came here to see if the money he had donated had reached here. The woman shaking her head the budget money hasn''t been here in years. Only her and other volunteers help take care of this ce. Chen Ming nodded. It seems that besides the Administrative Office He also had to go in and talk to the Prime Minister about this matter. If he doesn''t get a satisfactory answer, He will cancel all state donations. Chen Ming carried so much weight that the government need to listen to him. And at that moment, he was about to ask the woman to take a look at the money ount to see How long the orphanage hadn¡¯t received all the money he provide previously. There was a van with several ck cars parked in front of the orphanage. Chen Ming remembered these types of vans and cars. These vans and cars are used by government agencies. The van and cars parked in front of the orphanage. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. What are these people doing here at this time? ording to the information, Alex said that this ce was going to be closed down. He wanted to know who dared to close the orphanage in his care. Even indirectly. He didn''t pay a huge amount of money for them to do whatever they pleased. Today, whoever thinking of closing this orphanage. They must also shut down their career too. Mei Ting standing not far from Chen Ming. She had a worried expression on her face. She and her friends tried to support the orphanage. But if people from government agenciese to order the closure of this ce. They were powerless, unable to do anything. She looked at Chen Ming. She did not know who Chen Ming is. But she didn''t want him to get involved in the orphanage. ¡°Excuse me, it seems that the government agencies areing to check the orphanage. I can''t show you our ount. I''m really sorry.¡± Chen Ming looked at the girl. She had a sad expression on her face. It seems that she really loves the children here. He shook his head before speaking. ¡°Don''t think too much. You don''t even have to show me. These people will let me see it themselves.¡± Mei Ting looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t understand what Chen Ming meant. she had said to him indirectly that the government agency came to check. She couldn''t give him the ount here. Otherwise, he would have a problem with the agency. No, he might even have a problem with a very influential politician. Nobody wants to have a problem with a politician. She wanted to tell Chen Ming to go back first. to prevent problems for him. But before she could tell him. A middle-aged man in a suit cut in. ¡°Mei Ting, I didn''t expect you toe and wee me to the orphanage like this. Well, have you decided toe and have dinner with me?¡± The middle-aged man had a pretty good look for someone his age. His hair was wavy gray. He slightly looked at Chen Ming before ignoring him. Chen Ming was confident that he had never met this middle-aged man before. He might not have a high position to meet Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s identity was a national secret. Only high-ranking leaders had the right to perceive Chen Ming''s existence. and moreover, A huge donation to the country was made in the name of Chen Corporation. This caused the lower-level government officials to not know Chen Ming. Maybe some of those people follow the news in the business circle. which he did not think that he appeared in society that much He was sure that those who were here must never follow the business news. Because no one seems to recognize him at all. Mei Ting kept a feeling of disgust inside. This middle-aged man didn''t even contain his lust. He looked at her with eyes full of desire. The girls in his group. They all looked at Mei Ting with pity. They''ve probably encountered something like this before. They are his subordinates. Chen Ming felt that he had to say something. Otherwise, this middle-aged man would continue to treat him like the air. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Chen Ming asked in a calm and deep tone. He released a small amount of his profound energy. His tone of voice had the ability to attract attention. Everyone in the group was in front of him. they couldn''t help but turn to look at him. The female officers blushed as soon as they saw the very handsome young man. especially the aura he released. It really cannot be seen with the naked eye. But they knew right away. If he''s a wolf, he''s the leader of the pack, he''s the Alpha, releasing pheromones at them the female pack. Just standing in front of him they were trembling. His eyes were as sharp as a wolf that was about to crush its prey. The middle-aged man himself could feel it. But he refused to listen to his own brain. He listened to his lower part. He looked at Chen Ming. He was dissatisfied from the first time he saw Chen Ming''s face. He thought that Chen Ming was too good-looking. and may want to take over the woman he was aiming for So he spoke in a harsh tone. ¡°Who are you? I don''t need to exin to an outsider like you. What I''m doing here is up to me. If you don''t want to have a problem Go home, boy." The middle-aged man didn''t seem to be afraid of anyone. No one had ever stopped him before. Yesterday he had nned and taken a young woman to dinner with him. he thought that after finished eating, he would take her to the hotel He will drug her with an aphrodisiac. Just wait for the drug to take effect and he can poke her in bed. But who would have thought there would be an explosion? after the explosion. The aphrodisiac pill that he had given her was ineffective. causing him to have no chance of eating the young woman. He''s in a very bad mood. He didn¡¯t think that surviving is strange. A person likes him. Heaven would never let him die easily. Yesterday he made a mistake Today he must seed. He didn''t care who Chen Ming was. But if he''s staring at his woman He will attack him until he is unable to stay in this country. Chen Ming looked at the middle-aged man with a cold expression. He was sure that the other party was thinking of attacking him if he did notply. He really wanted to know what the middle-aged man could do to him. 207 Chapter 207 Chen Ming looked at Huang Kang. He wanted to know what he would do if he didn''t follow through. Chen Ming walked to stand in front of Mei Ting before speaking. ¡°If I don''t go home, then what? What are you going to do to me?¡± Huang Kang looked at Chen Ming. He didn¡¯t think that he refused to do what he has said. Still thinking of interfering with him. Huang Kang groaned. There no one ever disobey him like this before. He thought that Chen Ming only wanted to impress Mei Ting. What a foolish young man. He didn''t know who he was messing with. Huang Kang spoke in a fierce voice. He would take care of Chen Ming, so just wait and see. ¡°Since speaking not working you are not listening to my good advice so I guess I have to teach you to be aware of how high heaven is. someone like me is different from you. Hey, you guys deal with this kid make him realize who he''s messing with. Broke his arms and legs for me.¡± Huang Kang turned around and told his subordinates. They are not people of the state. but was the people that Huang Kang had hired to protect him from harm and to be his hands and feet When he wants to deal with someone "Yes Boss" His subordinates work professionally. They walked towards Chen Ming. They''ve been sending people to the hospital over and over again. They are ready to break the arm and leg of the person their boss needs. Chen Ming stood still. The people who would deal with him were just ordinary people. that has only been trained and fought a little. They had a rtively low level. Afraid that just one finger of Chen Ming could kill them. Mei Ting saw that Chen Ming was in danger. She hurriedly walked and stood in front of Chen Ming. before spreading her arms She would not allow this kind-hearted young man to be bullied. ¡°You, this is too much. If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police.¡± Huang Kang was very envious He thought that Mei Ting have a thing with the young man. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming even more. He looked at Mei Ting before bursting outughing. ¡°Call the police I dare you. Look who would they believe. I will file a charge of attempting to obstruct the work of an officer. It also harassed one of my officers.¡± Huang Kang looked at his subordinate. She had a very bad look on her face. But she has to do as her boss wanted. She ripped her sleeves and buttoned off her cloth around the chest area. Make it look like she has been harrassed. Chen Ming shook his head. Have they forgotten that they have surveince cameras? Mei Ting looked at Huang Kang''s subordinate. She felt more disgust in Huang Kang. She knew that the girl didn''t want to do this. But she was forced with something. therefore she was unable to disobey Huang Kang''s orders ¡°I didn''t think before. How can you be this disgusting? Someday heaven will punish you! Sooner orter!¡± Huang Kangughed. He doesn''t believe her word. He had been bombed but he hadn''t died. He believed that heaven was on his side. Chen Ming at that time did not know there was such a disgusting pig in the restaurant, if he had known, he would have let him die. ¡°I''m not afraid. I am above all. no one can do anything to me If you don''t want to get hurt Step aside, Mei Ting. Her beautiful face was wless she too good for a frog-like you.¡± Mei Ting had never felt this much hatred before. She wanted to pick up the phone to call the police. But before calling Chen Ming stopped her first. ¡°No, don''t call the police, the police can''t do anything to this pig. I have a better number than the police number. stepped back and let me take care of it.¡± "but" ¡°No, but you brought Yueyue inside first. Look at her she is fear and trembling.¡± Mei Ting looked down at a young girl who was tightly clinging to Chen Ming''s legs. she was scared but refused to escape. She was more afraid that Chen Ming would not adopt her. She had never felt wanted someone to adopt her this much before. Mei Ting wanted to separate Yueyue from Chen Ming. But Yueyue refused. and cry out ¡°No, I will stay with big brother. Don''t take me away." Mei Ting had never seen Yueyue attached to anyone like this before. She was a shy girl. She rarely ys with anyone. This was the first time she saw that Yueyue would be so attached to anyone. Chen Ming only smiled. He knew why she was attracted to him. But now is not the time to discuss this. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking to Yueyue. ¡°Yue-er, if you listen to this sister. Brother will also take Yue-er back with him.¡± Yueyue''s eyes lit up when she heard that Chen Ming would take her back with him. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Really" "Yes" ¡°Really, Really.¡± ¡°Yes and Yes¡± Yueyue smiled brightly. before hesitating and letting go of Chen Ming''s legs. ¡°Yueyue will be a good girl and will listen to big brother, hmmm. Brother will take the Yueyue back. Promise." Yueyue extended her little finger to him. which Chen Ming was also reciprocating her. Yueyue smiled before agreeing to follow Mei Ting inside. Chen Ming then turned to Huang Kang. He was now very angry at being ignored. ¡°What are you bastards waiting for? break his limbs And I want that young girl too.¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything. talking with these mongrels only gave resulted in wasting his time and saliva. These people only need one thing, which is to p them to the ground. Huang Kang''s subordinates heard hismand. They immediately obeyed like dogs faithfully serving their master. At this moment, they boldly walked towards Chen Ming. Each of them had a face full of cruelty. They love violence. Especially with a good-looking person like Chen Ming. It made them feel jealous. They were not only breaking Chen Ming''s arms and legs. They also wanted to disfigure Chen Ming. Since they couldn''t have a good-looking face like Chen Ming. Chen Ming should not have it as well. They were Huang Kang''s subordinates. In addition to getting money, They can also do whatever they want. No one dared to catch them. Huang Kang maybe likes this but raised his subordinates very well. If his subordinates satisfy him. No matter what amount of money They now looked at Chen Ming. Other than a handsome face, there was nothing. They thought that Chen Ming was just an ordinary young man. This work is the same as in the past. Just break his limbs in two and that''s it. and the bonus of slitting two wounds in the face. They had already reached in front of Chen Ming. A man who was leading the group walked away from the group and stood in front of Chen Ming. The distance was only half a meter. He seems to be the leader of these people. He took it into the pocket in his suit. before taking something out and putting it in his right hand What he took out were knuckles made of pure gold. He smiled at Chen Ming with his casual smile. It was as if dealing with Chen Ming was a normal job he had done on a regr basis. "Sorry boy. But this is my duty. Don''t hold a grudge on to each other I will try to be as gentle as possible.¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything in response, only looked at the man with amusement. 208 Chapter 208 The man, the leader of the group finished speaking. He didn''t hesitate to use violence. He used the hand that was wearing a golden knuckle to punch Chen Ming''s face. His fist was very fast. He seemed to have a fair amount ofbat experience. He could release a straight punch like he was a boxer. His straight punch was very beautiful. but unfortunately, The person he punched was Chen Ming, who practiced the Iron Body Technique that made his skin as strong as steel. Instead of hearing a smacking sound of flesh, they heard the sound of metal shing. 0!!! (-3!!!) The man in front of Chen Ming cried out. before looking at his hand He felt as if he had punched an iron wall. His hands were bleeding. He punched him too hard. even if he uses knuckles He was still getting injured. ¡°What the fu*k are you!? What is your face made of?! Why is it so fu*king hard!¡± The man couldn''t believe it. he would be injured from his own attack. Chen Ming heard that and only spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t have obligation to tell you what the fu*k I am. use your fu*king brain. you tell me that you will break my arms and legs but cannot even scratch my skin. is that all you got?¡± Chen Ming walked towards the man who was holding his hand. the man lowered his eyes. He didn''t know what Chen Ming would do. But he knew that whatever Chen Ming would do was definitely not a good thing. He to protect himself threaten Chen Ming. ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Don''t think that just having a little thick skin will make you survive after this.¡± Chen Ming did not reply. He grabbed the hand of the man that was now injured. He was so fast that the man can not react in time. He squeezed his hands and the golden knuckles together. The sound of broken bones and chipped metal sounded at the same time. Chen Ming crushed his hands on the golden knuckles. It was a very frightening sight. ¡°Agh!!!¡± The man screamed. his hand was broken His bones were crushed. His golden knuckles were crushed into his hands. Everyone who saw it got goosebumps. it''s very scary Huang Kang couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. It seemed that the other party was not an ordinary person as he thought. but even then He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to defeat all his people. and even if he was able to defeat all his people He still has a gun that he always carried with him for security. He thought that even if Chen Ming had a strong body he can''t fight with bullets The man''s underling who saw their boss get hurt. They are the ones who don''t use their brains. They took out their own weapons. Either a pocket knife or a baseball bat. They took them all out. and ran towards Chen Ming. as if to kill their enemy ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Dare to hurt our boss you courting death!¡± Chen Ming had to admit that the subordinates were really loyal to their boss. But even then, the loyalty of the enemy didn''t mean anything to Chen Ming. ¡°Since you all want to get beaten so much then you alle together so not to waste my time any more than It already was.¡± Chen Ming only used one finger. Whether it''s a baseball bat or a knife He can handle it all. The baseball bat was bent after Chen Ming flicked it with his finger. The arm holding the baseball bat was broken by the force after impact the baseball bat received, so did the knife, splintered and the de splintered into their bodies. They would also hear a strong gust of wind whenever Chen Ming snapped a baseball bat or a knife. They were only able to figure it out when it was done. Chen Ming certainly wasn''t a human. Chen Ming gradually defeated Huang Kang''s subordinates one by one, one by one, until they were all gone. No matter what they did they couldn''t scratch Chen Ming who had only used his one finger. Chen Ming had finished handling Huang Kang''s subordinates, it was their boss¡¯s boss turn that had to be beaten. He looked at Huang Kang. Huang Kang was now holding a gun. Chen Ming had never tried himself with a gun before. He thought that this time was the most appropriate. ¡°Shoot, if you dare, shoot. I''ll stand still for you to shoot. If I don''t die, you die." Huang Kang was terrified since Chen Ming had beat his people in a superhuman way. Without Chen Ming speaking, he had already shot Chen Ming ten shots, he fired ten shots at Chen Ming in a row. Chen Ming now had a very strong body. That gun couldn''t do anything to him. He only felt itchy. ¡°What are you¡­ Are you a devil!¡± Huang Kang didn''t think the gun would not work on him. He wanted to add more ammo. in order to continue shooting at Chen Ming. But it is in vain, his destiny was already predetermined. *Bang!!* *Bang!!* *Bang!!* Huang Kang fired several shots at Chen Ming. But the bullet couldn''t even prate Chen Ming''s skin. Even he aimed a shot at Chen Ming''s eyes. It was of no consequence. It was like his body wasn''t made of flesh and skin. but made of strong metal His subordinates were now lying on the ground, breathing heavily. They were seriously injured. Not everyone had only a broken arm or broken leg, some even had their entire body deformed. They are in a very miserable state. They are not as fierce as they used to be. They were just dogs that were beaten to the bone. Huang Kang now seemed to know his own destiny. He thought that sooner orter he himself would have to be in such a state as well. He looked at Chen Ming. His gun was useless. He couldn''t even do anything to Chen Ming. Chen Ming had a very cold expression on his face. His handsome face now made him look even more terrifying. He was like a Demon Lord who wasing to take Huang Kang''s life. His eyes were sharp, emotionless. He who is in front of the evil enemy He will immediately enter killing mode. Huang Kang felt a danger he had never encountered before. He saw Chen Ming as tall as a mountain. He was just a maggot. A feeling of pressure like this he had never encountered before. It was as if the other party was not a human being and was a person greater and noble than he couldprehend. but even like that His brain that was once filled with arrogance did not yield to his instincts. He continued to speak sarcastically in front of Chen Ming. although his body trembled He was the one who didn''t see the coffin will not shed tears. ¡°What do you think you are going to do? I am a great politician in the state If you don''t want to die. Stop right there! I told you to stop right there!¡± 209 Chapter 209 Huang Kang still didn¡¯t ept his fate. He thought that he was a politician and he could do anything. Chen Ming wanted tough, He really want to kill him. Chen Ming really wanted to know how Huang Kang would kill him. His body right now, even if directly hit by an explosion, couldn''t do anything to him other than leave his body with a small scratch. Chen Ming looked into Huang Kang''s eyes before speaking with murderous intent. Huang Kang was speechless and his face was pale. ¡°What so great about politicians? Politicians can die too. But don''t worry, I don''t think I''m going to kill you because my had will be dirty. I have a better way to deal with a disgusting pig like you.¡± Chen Ming walked towards Huang Kang. He now fell to the ground. He dare not move. Chen Ming''s killing intent was fully focused on him, his legs were weak, he felt terrified. He was like livestock waiting to be ughtered. Chen Ming before he deals with Huang Kang. He looked at the women who were now frightened. They looked at Chen Ming and Huang Kang. If Chen Ming could deal with Huang Kang, then they will be free. They were very hopeful. No matter how scared they were. They felt that Chen Ming would set them free from the person they hate the most in their lives. Chen Ming saw that and smiled gently. He knew that they had to go through a lot of bad things. from the hand of Huang Kang "Don''t worry, I will deal with this guy for you but before then. If I''m not mistaken, this guy must have something to ckmail all of you right?" The female officers nodded. Huang Kang often used the excuse of work to drug them and recorded a video that he did bad things to them. If they refuse to do as he said. He will release all the videos of them on the inte. They had no way of doing anything for him. He was really influential. But look at him now he was not great anymore. Someone stronger is demanding justice for them. Chen Ming, after speaking to the female officer, turned to Huang Kang, who now couldn''t even open his mouth. Chen Ming thought that this time was the most suitable. an eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth. But Chen Ming will also increase the interest rate. He used his profound energy to form a small needle. before flicking it towards Huang Quan''s lower abdomen. The needle was precisely inserted into the pulse point in his lower abdomen. Huang Kang had a stunning face and his face changed color. His face was both green and purple at the same time. Chen Ming cut off his meridian over there. He would never use his younger brother again. Chen Ming, after cutting the profound point in his lower abdomen, began to gather his profound energy in the form of a crystal marble. before flicking into his arms and legs. That profound marble, when it hit his arm or leg, would explode instantly. The explosion was strong enough to break his arms and legs. But not to the extent that his arms and legs were torn off. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Huang Kang screamed out in pain. His tears flowed. Chen Ming was already unkind to a vile person like him. He will not kill him but letting him suffer for the rest of his life is the best punishment. Chen Ming after he had finished dealing with Huang Kang''s subordinate and Huang Kang himself. He immediately called the prime minister. Yes, Chen Ming has the Prime Minister''s personal phone number. The Prime Minister almost immediately answered Chen Ming''s call. which is very fast It was as if Chen Ming was his boss. After the prime minister answered the call Chen Ming then told him about Huang Kang''s wrongdoing. along with scolding him that he can''t work properly. The current Prime Minister only apologized to Chen Ming for hisck of care. Let corruption happen under his supervision. Chen Ming had already heard from his tone. He seemed to have no knowledge of this wrongdoing. He promised Chen Ming that He will investigate the matter personally. Chen Ming, although satisfied with the Prime Minister''s answer. but no matter what He also decided to cut the budget he donated by ten percent as a punishment for them. The prime minister does not fuss over the budget cuts. He knew what kind of person Chen Ming was. A ten percent reduction was better than Chen Ming canceling all donations. ¡°Huang Kang, I will make your life a living hell!¡± The Prime Minister cursed Huang in his heart. He will go to court to confiscate all of Huang Kang''s assets. on charges of fraud in the country which is the most serious offense, He will put Huang Kang in prison. and not let him see the light of the day ever again. Ten percent seems less. But when looking at how much Chen Ming has donated per year. Ten percent can be easily used to develop many things in the country. This made the prime minister furious. Chen Ming after calling the Prime Minister then entered the orphanage. along with the female officers, They told Chen Ming, They will help him check the missing budget. Chen Ming looked at a young woman, she didn''t follow him like the others. She had a very guilty look on her face. She was the one who draped her clothes ording to Huang Kang''s orders. Chen Ming gave her his shirt to wear. He knew that she had done it because she was forced. She even cried out. Chen Ming could onlyfort her until she stopped crying. Everyone now looked at Chen Ming. In their eyes, Chen Ming was like a prince on a white horse who came to their aid. Chen Ming then told them to do whatever they wanted. They had fallen in love with Chen Ming ever since Chen Ming had helped them. but unfortunately, They will never get a chance toe closer to him. because they felt they were unworthy of him. Chen Ming walked into the orphanage. and when he walked through the front door to go inside. He found that someone was sticking to his leg. Chen Ming looked down. It was found that Yueyue had a firm grip on his legs. She buried her face in his leg. as if afraid that if she let go of his leg now She will never see him again. Chen Ming only smiled. She''s so cute Yueyue hugged Chen Ming''s leg while speaking in her lovely voice. ¡°Yueyue is a good girl as the big brother said, Yueyue waited big brother here. Will big brother adopt Yueyue¡± She had very big round eyes. She looked at him with anticipation. Her cheeks were pink that looked lovely. Chen Ming couldn''t help but lift her up and hug her. before kissing her cheek. Yueyueughed brightly. She and he are like brothers and sisters who are very cute. The older one looks as good as a celebrity. The little one looks as cute as a doll. The two really looked like brothers and sisters. "Of course, why not." Yueyue heard that, couldn''t help but hug Chen Ming. and kissed his cheek. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt attached to Chen Ming as if she knew him for a very long time. Chen Ming had this smell that likes hers. She smiled at Chen Ming with joy. She will have a kind brother to adopt her. Chen Ming carried Yueyue and walked inside. The girls looked at him, their hearts melted. The picture of him and Yueyue talking to each other was really heartwarming. Mei Ting had a very worried expression on her face. She hurriedly got up from her seat and walked towards Chen Ming. She didn''t see anyone walking in with him. besides the princess, The underlings with scary faces, and Huang Kang didn''te along. She couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Hmm, Excuse me. Where are Huang Kang and his subordinates?¡± Chen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows before answering. "Humm, probably returning to where they were originally from. don''t think too much From now on, you don''t have to worry about being harassed by anyone.¡± She couldn''t hear Huang Kang and his subordinates scream. It was because Chen Ming covered the surrounding area with his profound energy. making the sound unable to went outside He didn''t want the children to hear the screams and it would give them nightmares. He is very kind. Chen Ming simply replied. He said that he was acquainted with someone who have higher authority than Huang Kang. And now he''s being examined. and will note to harass her again. The budget that has been cut the orphanage will receive a full refund. But it might take some time. Chen Ming was willing to donate some money first so that this orphanage could continue to operate without problems. Now what he wants is to adopt this lovely little sister. He will take Yueyue home. 210 Chapter 210 "Umm" Mei Ting had a strange expression on her face. She didn''t seem very eager for Chen Ming to adopt Yueyue. He could feel her concern. Chen Ming couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Is there something wrong Miss Mei? Why does it seem you are so worried that I want to adopt Yue-er?¡± Mei Ting didn''t think Chen Ming could easily look through her like this. She looked at Yueyue. Yueyue was in tears right now. She thought that Mei Ting would refuse Chen Ming to adopt her. ¡°Sister Mei Ting, really won''t let big brother take Yueyue home? Yueyue wants big brother to adopt Yueyue.¡± Her big eyes filled with pitiful tears. Mei Ting was almost faint from the damage she received from Yueyue''s pitiful sign. It wasn''t that she didn''t want Chen Ming to adopt her. It is just the background of Yueyue is a bitplicated. She was afraid that if she let Chen Ming adopt Yueyue. There would be problems following him. Mei Ting doesn''t even need to speak. Chen Ming was able to guess. It was definitely rted to Yueyue''s background. ¡°What was in your mind. you could tell me directly. Then I will be the one who decides If I am going to adopt her or not¡± Yueyue was in tears right now. She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming only smiled at her. before stroking her head tofort her. Yueyue closed her eyes. She liked Chen Ming to rub her head. He then checked Yueyue''s stats. He didn''t check her stats from the start, he just sense that there was a familiar feelinging from her. And she also felt the same she really wanted to go with him. and when he checked her stats. He was speechless. -------------------- Name Kang Ye Level ???(Sealed) Health ????/???? Energy ????/???? -------------------- Chen Mingli''s eyes narrowed. He had never encountered a stat with such question marks before. and the word sealed. Chen Ming stopped to check Yueyue or Kang Ye''s stats, Mei Ting breathed a sigh before speaking. ¡°Yue-er is actually not an orphan. Just that her mother left her in my care. But it''s been almost two years since and they haven''te back to visit Yue-er even once.¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming could only nod his head. He couldn''t seem to take Kang Ye back with him like this. Kang Ye was not an orphan from the beginning. He didn''t feel well, he didn''t know what to say. He thought that the identity of Kang Ye and her parents was definitely extraordinary. Chen Ming was now about to talk to Kang Ye about adopting her. He might not be able to adopt her. That doesn''t mean he can''t take her with him. Before he could even speak to Kang Ye. Mei Ting spoke first. ¡°However, although she is not an orphan yet. Her mother told me that If someone wanted to adopt Yue-er when she hadn''t returned yet? They said that to let the other party adopt Kang Ye. That person has to make this thing shine.¡± Mei Ting pulls out something. It was a white pearl asrge as a palm. She didn''t know what it was. But it glowed when Kang Ye''s mother left her. She tried to make it shine But no matter what, She can''t. She handed it over to Chen Ming. That pearl had not yet reached Chen Ming''s hand, it had already shone brightly. The pearl turns from a soft white to a bright turquoise blue. Mei Ting gasped. Kang Ye looked at the pearl. Her eyes shone brightly. She looked at Chen Ming. Before closing her eyes and opening her eyes, her eyes became normal. Chen Ming had a very sensitive sense. when she looked at him He saw that her eyes were green. and resembles the eyes of a dragon. She was probably a dragon of a different kind. he is a heavenly dragon He is the dragon above the dragon. The pearl seemed to be an identifier. And now it has been transformed into something else. It showed that his bloodline surpassed that of the person who owned this pearl. Chen Ming was now able to make the pearl glow. He could also cause the pearls to change color. From white to a very beautiful turquoise blue. Mei Ting now began to process the documents regarding the adoption of Kang Ye to Chen Ming. The procedure is a bit tricky. But Chen Ming was willing to go through that process to bring the lovely Kang Ye back with him. He didn''t know who Kang Ye''s parents were. But now she is part of his family. If they wanted Kang Ye to go back, they need to pass him first. Kang Ye is so cute right now. She looked at Chen Ming with a smile and her big round eyes. Chen Ming could swear that he saw her eyes sparkling. She still doesn''t seem to be able to control her power. And it shows up sometimes This was probably the reason why her power was sealed. Chen Ming did not know how to release the seal. He thought that if he wanted to unseal her, He must find her mother. With his power now, he was confident that he would definitely be able to find Kang Ye''s parents. But it might take some time. no matter how strong he is His sensing power was also limited in range. It would be nice if he could use his profound energy to inspect the entire world. Well, he set his next goal. He must have a mind that covers the whole world. It might not be as easy as he thought, but anyway, anything is possible. Chen Ming was pondering his thoughts as he waited for Mei Ting to finish his petition for Kang Ye. The system notified him. ------------------- Mission: Be the dragon warrior![2] ------------------- Breakthrough the mortal shackle with the Dragon Refining Breathing Technique and reach the ultimate level. ------------------- Duration: 1 month ------------------- Reward: two drops of Heavenly Dragon Essence / +20 Level ------------------- The dragon warrior mission is back again. Chen Ming swallowed the saliva the previous time, he had just a drop of dragon blood essence. His strength and profound energy had greatly increased. Here he will get two more drops. Moreover, the level increased by twenty levels. ¡°Why the reward of this mission is so good? but wait Breakthrough the mortal shackle with the Dragon Breathing Technique to reach the ultimate level within a month¡­ A difficult task that was rewarding. If this was a Martial World, I would probably be able to make time shortly. But in this world, the heaven and earth energy are so thin and dirty.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. Apparently, he had to use that. He didn''t really want to use it. It was because it had a very high price. What he wanted to use were spirit stones. He now still had a thousand spirit stones. He would need to use it. Compared to that, the spirit stones could be obtained with enough money. However, the Heavenly Dragon''s Blood Essence was not something that could be obtained. Chen Ming decided. He would nt ten acres of Sky Swallowing Grass and he would also use spirit stones to cultivate. That way would make his training faster. 211 Chapter 211 Thinking about what he had to do. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. There¡¯s so many things he need to do but he only had a little time. Chen Ming could not stop teaching not because he afraid that he would be expel but he worried about his student. ¡®What am I suppose to do. Well may be I need to ask Alex again¡¯ Chen Ming will have to ask Alex to help him in this matter too. He felt guilty for using Alex so much, but honestly, Alex really liked to be useful to Chen Ming because everytime Chen Ming ask him to do something He will get so much money. Alex loved money. Thinking about it made Chen Ming feel less guilty. He initially wanted Austin to teach his students more. But He does not like children. He was afraid that Austin would be out of control. and the next day he will no longer see his school. While waiting for Mei Ting to do the paperwork. He let Kang Ye sit on hisp. She leaned back against Chen Ming''s chest. She should feel safe and rxed. She is now asleep. She''s a really cute like a little angel dragon. Chen Ming couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. Her cheeks are soft and smell like milk. He really didn''t want to stop kissing her cheek. He, after kissing Kang Ye''s lovely cheek, picked up the phone and immediately call Alex. ¡°Hello boss, how is it going on in the orphanage~¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Alex seems to be drunk again. He could only let out a sigh. Can he really use him? ¡°Alex, you should know better, no need to ask. I manage everything my way. Now that I''m calling because I have a job for you. I want you to help me. let go of the syndicate first they not our problem for now. I want you to teach my students. I have urgent matter to take care of. I only need one month top.¡± Alex went silent a bit before replying. ¡°Okay boss, but can I have a few days off first? I''m working on some stuff right now. If I make a mistake, many people will die I know you don¡¯t like people die unnessesary.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He might have given up on the mission of the special forces a long time ago. But Alex still does it, although not as much as before. Even he being like this He is actually a good person. He probably liked the color of blood and silver. But when an innocent person is in danger? He will always choose to help the innocent first. "Okay, when you''re done, call me." ¡°Acknowledged, Boss, will deal with it as quickly as possible.¡± "Um be careful" Chen Ming finished speaking and cut the call. He was waiting for Alex toplete his work. He must have practiced in the evening after school first. Chen Ming waited about an hour. Mei Ting had finallypleted all the documents. Chen Ming was now officially the Kang Ye adopted father. If Kang Ye''s real father and mother wanted to take Kang Ye back. They had to talk to Chen Ming first. If he refuses, they will have to go to court to negotiate. which parents who leave their children at an orphanage for two years. There is definitely no way to win the case. The other party was Chen Ming as well. The chances of winning the case are almost zero percent. Why did she think like that? that is because. When she was making the adoption paperwork. The reason why the documents took so long was mainly that Chen Ming''s documents had to be confirmed by the people above. The above that she mean is not just the ordinary above. but is the man who is at the top of the authority table. Otherwise, she has absolutely no right to do anything with his documents. If she use it without permission she will be punished severely. Chen Ming could be called a national person. She wouldn''t be surprised if a front-page of newspapers tomorrow said that Huang Kang is now in prison on one charge that will keep him in prison for a very long time. Mei Ting handed the documents to Chen Ming. which he quickly signed the document He''s busy. There were many things he had to do now. ¡°Now everything is finished. Yueyue is now in your care. If her father and mother wanted to ask her back. You have the right to refuse and ask to fight in court. I think you should have no problem keeping her.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t know who the other party was. But since he had already decided to raise Yueyue. He will take good care of her. If Kang Ye''s real parents had reason enough to leave her in an orphanage, He would let Kang Ye decide who she would like to be with. Chen Ming then gave Mei Ting the money as a donation that he had given to spend while waiting for the budget toe in. He gave Mei Ting enough money to allow the children to livefortably. including various learning materials Chen Ming walked out of the orphanage. Kang Ye was now sleeping. Chen Ming had to hold her as softly as possible, afraid that she would wake up. Kang Ye right now was no different from Ko bear. She hugged his neck tightly, refusing to let go. Chen Ming only smiled. she''s so cute Xie Lin and Xiao Wen would definitely like her. He, who is now out of the orphanage. He noticed that many people were following him. He turned around and saw that the young officers were still following him. Chen Ming wondered. Where will they follow him? ¡°Where are you going to follow me? you all have finished checking on the lost money of the orphanage. you should go to coordinate with the agency in charge of this matter.¡± ¡°We have dealt with all the coordination. We are free now. We would like to keep an eye on you a little more.¡± Each of them had sparkling eyes. Some people secretly hold cameras behind their backs. They kept a picture of him and Kang Ye. Both are very cute. More than any celebrity they''ve ever seen. They searched for his information. and got enough of his information Chen Ming didn''t know, but this was the beginning of a cult that would change his life forever. Chen Ming ignored them. He took Kang Ye into his car. She was still asleep. This kind of sleep, or is it normal for a dragon? Chen Ming wondered. He then sat in the driver''s seat. with Kang Ye still sleeping on his shoulder. her body is small so there enough space inside his supercar. that he would sit down with Kang Ye. After that he started the car. and immediately headed back to his condo His cultists are now starting to post pictures of him and Kang Ye on Instagram. Chen Ming would soon be familiar with him all over the country. Within the condo, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen intensively practiced the Dragon Breathing Technique. Their level kept getting higher and higher. Xiao Wen is now level sixty. While Xie Lin was level thirty to forty. Xie Lin had leveled up quickly as usual. And soon, her speed would decrease by itself. The two of them had been practicing for over two hours now. Their bodies were starting to be unbearable. They must stop. Their bodies are now very smelly. the waste in their bodies were expelled. ¡°Yak, so stinky.¡± ¡°Ah, I never thought I could stink this much.¡± They both grumbled. They were very stinky. There were ck stains all over them. ¡°We have to take a shower now. Where did the Ming go?¡± ¡°That''s it, but first. Why do we know that Ming is not here?¡± The two looked at each other suspiciously. and when the two looked at each other. They even blinked their eyes. Xiao Wen was the one who spoke first. ¡°Sister Lin t-there something o-on your head.¡± Xiao Wen pointed at Xie Lin''s head. Meanwhile, Xie Lin also looked at Xiao Wen''s head. ¡°It''s also on Wen''s head, is that a horn?¡± Both grabbed onto their own heads. found that something grew out They both screamed, they had horns! Where did ite from! 212 Chapter 212 Xiao Wen and Xie Lin now panicked. They don''t know what happened to them. Their senses were greatly strengthened. It was as if their senses had expanded. They can feel their surroundings more clearly. They hear and see images in high resolutions that are impossible for the average human being. If they normally see images in mini-HD, they now see 4k images at 120 full framerates. This kind of thing is impossible. ¡°What happened to us? Why do we suddenly have horns growing out of our head not only that but everything felt so unreal. We didn¡¯t get high because of pills made from herbs Chen Ming fed to us right¡± Chen Ming gave them body-enhancing pills. It looked suspicious but they still take it because it was Chen Ming who gave it to them even it was poison they still took it because they knew Chen Ming would never hurt them. Xie Lin thought that they were hallucinating now. Xiao Wen didn''t know what to do. She had never had horns like this before. She tried to look for Chen Ming, but he was not at home. She felt frightened. In the knowledge, Chen Ming gave her. Practicing this technique didn''t make them grow horns. Who would they gonna ask right now? They wanted to call Chen Ming but the line didn¡¯t go through. ¡°We are on our own now. where Chen Ming is right now couldn¡¯t be reached.¡± Xie Lin as an older person. She was able to stay calm and think better than Xiao Wen. She tried to figure out what was going on. As Xiao Wen held onto her horn with a trembling hand. It seems the horns were eroge zone.It''s very sensitive. She and Xiao Wen had to hold their moan. Xie Lin saw that Xiao Wen had a strange expression on her face. She couldn''t help but grab Xiao Wen''s arm before speaking. ¡°Wen, calm down first. I think there must be some reason. That''s why we have horns like this, remember, Ming has horns too?¡± Xiao Wen heard that. Her panic gradually disappeared. She nodded. She remembered Chen Ming when he showed his strength. it calms her down. His dashing image was still there inside their mind. ¡°Yes, Ming has horns too. His horns are veryrge and long.¡± Xie Lin heard Xiao Wen mention Chen Ming''s horns. She could only look at Xiao Wen before her face flushed red. She didn''t think Xiao Wen would dare to say such a thing. Xiao Wen didn''t think anything at first. But when she saw Xie Lin''s expression, She understood how precarious what she had said was. Her face glowed pink. She only smiled andughed lightly. ¡°Um, what about our horns, should we just stop this for now? I think that Ming shoulde back soon. Should we go take a shower first?" Xie Lin could only smile at Xiao Wen, who suddenly changed the subject. She nodded before speaking. ¡°Then we can take a shower together. We will help each other clean the body. not to have any dirty parts. Otherwise, Ming may smell the stink from us.¡± Xiao Wen was slightly embarrassed. But she didn''t think much about taking a shower together. She thought it was normal for friends or sisters to take a shower together. The two of them immediately rushed to the bathroom. About the horns, they will ask Chen Ming when he¡¯s back. They did forget about something. They were able to ask Little Long. But they didn''t think Little Long knew about it. Even though Little Long had taught Chen Ming to hide his dragon body. Little Long now could speak through the mind with who Chen Ming bond with Xie Lin was included in his bond now too because they had kissed. Little Long was not interested in the two girls right now. He serves to protect both of them and release his powers for both of them to use. Now he is eating snacks and watching TV on the sofa infort. He used so much energy. He should recover it with this delicious snack. ¡°What is that dog? Why is he acting so funny? Siberian husky. so weird name but Still, He¡¯s so cute but so what I am cuter he can''t bepared to me, hehe." Little Long is now watching a show about the Siberian Husky. It was surprising when he first came here. he behaves the same. Little Long continued to eat snacks and continued to watch TV. Chen Ming had now arrived in front of the condo. Kang Ye just woke up at this moment. Her stomach growled loudly. She must be hungry she didn¡¯t eat anything only a little bit of snack Chen Ming had in his car. ¡°Brother Ming, Yueyue is very hungry.¡± Chen Ming rubbed Kang Ye''s head. She actually thought that he was her real brother. she''s so cute. ¡°Brother will take Yueyue to eat at a restaurant with two lovely sisters." Kang Ye nodded before asking about the two lovely sisters. Chen Ming told Kang Ye about Xiao Wen and Xie Lin. Kang Ye nodded once again with cuteness. She would have two older sisters to y with her. But she told him that she liked him the most no matter what. Chen Ming''s heart almost melted at Kang Ye''s moe. He kissed her cheek. Kang Ye giggled cutely. He was d that Kang Ye''s father and mother had entrusted her to Mei Ting. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had a pretty sister to heal his heart like this. Chen Ming led Kang Ye, who was now so hungry that her stomach cried out. He would take her to eat with him and the girls along with Little Long at the restaurant after this. but he should find something light to settle her stomach first. He walked into his room inside the condo. He found that Xiao Wen and Xie Lin weren''t at the same ce where they were practicing breathing. He smelled something. It must have been the smell from Xiao Wen and Xie Lin excreting the waste. it ismon. Chen Ming used his profound energy. To wash away the foul smell in the room, his profound energy gave off a veryfortable feeling. The system did not assume that using a small amount of power would be a technique. This made Chen Ming unable to level them up. really unfortunate Kang Ye who had now got off from Chen Ming. She looked at the sofa with interest. On the sofa was a cute little snake curled up. If it were someone else, they would have been afraid. But with Kang Ye. She was very familiar with the little snake. She felt as though the little snake was a cute pet. ¡°Brother Ming, there is a little snake ying on the sofa. Does Brother Ming raise snakes too?¡± Kang Ye held Chen Ming''s hand before lightly twitching his hand and pointing at Little Long who was curled up watching TV. while watching tv he also released his profound energy. This caused Chen Ming''s room to now have a very good temperature. In Chen Ming''s room right now, it was the only ce that contained the purest Heaven and Earth Profound Energy. as if the air had never been contaminated with any toxic substances before. Kang Ye felt veryfortable. ¡°Ah, the little snake is called Little Long.¡± Chen Ming said that he followed Kang Ye. Since Kang Ye said that Little Long was a little snake. So Little Long was a little snake. aware of the threat Little Long hurriedly turned to Chen Ming. He and Chen Ming were spiritually connected. He looked at Kang Ye with his dragon eyes. Little Long could sense that Kang Ye was also a dragon as well. But which species she is, He didn¡¯t know. Little Long hurriedly spread his wings and flew around before wrapping his body around Chen Ming''s neck. as if he was trying to show that this was his territory. Kang Ye saw that and only smiled andughed. ¡°Little snake can fly!¡± ¡°Who are you to call me snake?!¡± ¡°Ah, the little snake can talk too!¡± Little Long and Kang Ye were able tomunicate with each other. The two of them nowmunicated in the dragonnguage. Chen Ming only smiled. He didn''t think Little Long would envious of Kang Ye. The two talk. Little Long was quite paranoid. He saw that Chen Ming was more interested in Kang Ye than him. Little Long burst into tears before speaking with a pain in his heart. ¡°Brother Ming is not interested in me anymore? Long is also Brother Ming''s younger brother.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know how to go from here. Little Long or Kang Ye were both cute. What will he do with this situation? He was a single child, never having any siblings. This was the first time he had been tried for attention by two younger siblings. 213 Chapter 213 Fortunately, Kang Ye was a smart girl. Seeing that Chen Ming was had trouble expressing and Little Long burst into tears. It is therefore her duty to deal with this problem. She walked closer to Chen Ming before reaching out and stroking Little Long''s head. Before sheforts Little Long with her prettiest smile. ¡°Brother Snake, Brother Ming will never leave Brother Snake. Brother Ming is very kind. Brother Ming will never do that to Brother Snake. Brother Snake, please don''t cry." Seeing Kang Ye''s cuteness and tenderness. Little Long was stunt silly. Especially when she called him Brother Snake. Little Long didn''t care that she would call him a snake now. Little Long already has a younger sister. Little Long hurriedly flew off Chen Ming''s neck and wrapped himself around Kang Ye''s neck instead. ¡°Sister Yue, did you just call me Brother Snake?¡± ¡°Um, yea, Yueyue call Brother Snake. Brother Snake. because Brother Snake is older than Yueyue.¡± ¡°Umu Umu. Well, I''m Brother Snake, from now on, Sister Yue, if you have any problems, you can tell Brother Snake.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Right now they are still talking to each other. Now they are brothers and sisters who love each other. Chen Ming only smiled. This is a good thing living in harmony is the best Chen Ming looked at them. Little Long and Kang Ye started to y together happily, the feeling of a brother seeing that his brother and sister are close made him feel nice. Chen Ming told Little Long to give Kang Ye some snacks. which he immediately did as Chen Ming had said. Little Long shared his snacks with Kang Ye. Chen Ming, after seeing that Kang Ye and Little Long were already eating snacks, immediately headed towards the bathroom. He came back from outside and had to take a shower. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked towards the entrance to the bathroom. They had hesitant expressions on their faces they didn''t know how to deal with this situation. p They both knew that Chen Ming was about to enter the bathroom. They could feel him the moment he entered the room. Their senses are now particrly sensitive and how they and he are connected by bonds. It made them know that Chen Ming was approaching. They knew he knew they were taking a shower to clean the dirt from their bodies. They knew what purpose he woulde into the bathroom for. They looked at each other. before Xie Lin could speak. Xiao Wen said in an embarrassed tone. which she now looks very cute and innocent She wants opinions from older people. Knowing that the other party probably wouldn''t be able to help anything. ¡°Sister Lin, umm, are we going to shower naked, or are we going to wear swimsuits? Ming was walking towards us. Wen didn''t even bring a swimsuit.¡± Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know what to do now. She thought that Chen Ming woulde back after they had finished bathing. She didn''t think he woulde while they were still in the bathroom. Xie Lin didn''t know how to act either. She had seen him naked but it was just a little experience she was still not used to it. Yesterday''s shower together was the first time she ever did. And She must say that it was a very good experience. They were now worried about taking a shower with Chen Ming. Nude or not? They didn''t even notice that Chen Ming brought another person into the room. They were not able to control their senses very well right now. causing them to only notice Chen Ming who was like the sun. His power was so overwhelming that it obscured everything they could now sense. Xie Lin now decided. Sooner orter he would see her naked anyway. Better let him see it now, it doesn''t make any difference. Her heart was pounding. She was both worried and anticipating. ¡°Sister Lin?¡± Xiao Wen seemed to know what Xie Lin was thinking. Her face was extremely red. Xie Lin nodded before speaking. ¡°This counts as oure back. Yesterday, Sister Wen saw him with her own eyes. This time, it''s Sister Wen''s turn to show him some.¡± Xiao Wen looked at Xie Lin before blinking. ¡°But the person who saw it was Sister Lin, wasn''t it?¡± Xie Lin coughed slightly before speaking. ¡°Don''t think that I don''t know. You too saw him with your eyes. Otherwise, you wouldn''t talk about him being big. Don''t think I don''t know." Xiao Wen was speechless. She was actually looking at Chen Ming''s younger brother. She had never seen anything so powerful. Xie Lin sighed. It seems that it is not in time for waste. Chen Ming was now standing behind them naked. Xie Lin slowly turned to Chen Ming. who is now standing smiling at her His body was very good like an athlete, His body was as symmetrical as an artistic sculpture. Xie Lin wiped her saliva. She had already been hypnotized by Chen Ming''s eight-pack. ¡°Do you like it, girls?¡± Xiao Wen had already entered her reverie. She didn''t expect Chen Ming to appear so quickly. she''s not acting right. The mind is clearly down. Chen Ming even had to support her not to fall. He looked at Xiao Wen and Xie Lin''s bodies. admire the beauty of both He didn''t have a bad mind. He only admired the beauty of his two lovers. ¡°I don''t see the need to be so embarrassed. Sooner orter we''ll have to see each other''s bodies. A good husband must take care of his wives.¡± Chen Ming didn''t wait. Immediately help Xiao Wen take a shower. Xiao Wen woke up before her face flushed red and she didn''t dare move. She let Chen Ming clean her body as she wanted. Xie Lin looked at Xiao Wen with embarrassment. But there was slight envy. She too wanted to be cleaned by Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at Xie Lin. He will also help her clean up. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen finally saw his body. and Chen Ming saw their bodies. The embarrassment they had had gradually disappeared. and began to spend time with Chen Ming in the bathroom. Outside Little Long and Kang Ye now looked at each other. before smiling The older brothers and sisters seem to love each other very well. Kang Ye was so hungry, she could bear it. ¡°Brother Snake, Brother Snake, what do you think Brother Ming and Sister are ying in the bathroom? Why didn''t Brother Ming bring Yueyue and Brother Snake into the bathroom? Yueyue wants to take a shower with Brother Ming.¡± Little Dragon Little Long tilted his head before shaking his head and speaking up. ¡°Brother Snake doesn''t know either. But Sister Yue should ask Brother Mingter. Brother Ming will take Sister Yue to take a shower with him and Sisters for sure.¡± ¡°Is it really okay, Brother Snake?¡± ¡°It is, Brother Snake, will never lie to his cute little sister¡± Kang Ye nodded. She will ask Chen Mingter. 214 Chapter 214 After taking a shower and getting dressed Chen Ming then took the girls out to a nearby shopping mall for lunch. He didn''t take the supercar out this time. In addition to these luxury cars, He also has multi-purpose vehicles for family use as well. Honestly, this car is more expensive than a supercar. Since it is an armored vehicle and all windows are bulletproof ss. Chen Ming said that after eating and walking for a bit, In the afternoon, he will start gardening the Sky Swallowing Grass. The real problem now lies in where he is going to nt them. He had enough profound energy to grow a field in just a few hours. He thought that today He should be able to finish the ten acres the mission require. Chen Ming had a lot ofnds, whether in the city or outside the city. ording to his idea, He should have chosen the ce where Feng Shui was the best. Feng Shui, the Xiao family had was considered good. have arge size If he brought the Sky Swallowing Grass to nt there It would help purify the Feng Shui. and made the power of heaven and earth be pure again Unfortunately, the Xiao Family''s house was a bit too central in the city. It might be difficult to bring the Heaven and Earth energy back to its original cleanliness. ¡°I have to find a ce that is far from the city. And create a special area for our training. Hmmm, it''s hard to choose. I have to check the Feng Shui as well.¡± Chen Ming had a lot to do. Tonight, he had to go help Sun Yechang about something. He wanted to know what Sun Yechang was doing. He wanted to know if there is heaven in this world. if it has was it the same as the higher worlds in the Martial World. He has the key to Heaven¡¯s Realm. He got it from one of the missions he had finished. If he uses it, will he show up in heaven? Is it really worth a try? But he still doesn''t have enough information. He didn''t know what level the Heavenly God actually is. If he doesn''t prepare well It might be like going to suicide. And of course, the Key to the Heavenly Realm could only go back and forth ten times like the Key to the Origin Realm that he had. Chen Ming was driving now. while behind the car Xie Lin and Xiao Wen were vying for Kang Yue. Little Long slept in the back of the car. He felt a slight weakness after using a portion of his profound energy to help train his sisters-inw. Chen Ming seeing that could only smile. Kang Ye is so cute. causing the two of them to fight to act as her sisters today. Previously after the two came out of the bathroom in a daze. They meet a cute little doll. The cute dolls stared at them with big round eyes. Something made them feel familiar with the girl. They hurriedly ran to pick her up and hugged her. Xie Lin had better control over her powers while Xiao Wen was more powerful. causing her to be able to carry Kang Ye up first. Kang Ye didn''t refuse to let Xie Lin hold her. She reached out an arm for Xie Lin to easily lift her up. The two of them now look like mother and daughter. With that Xie Lin looked like a very high-quality milf. Chen Ming walked over and stood beside her. He and she are like parents and children. with a very lovely family ¡°Ming, where did you bring this child from? Why do I feel so familiar with her?¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen were now able to return to normal. Chen Ming taught them how to go back to their original form The horns and the appearance of the dragon. Chen Ming was not sure why they also had dragon powers. If He was not mistaken, it must be rted to the bonds he had with them. their power was strong now. But it was not equal to Chen Ming. Once measured, the power is still far apart. Chen Ming told the whole story to Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. They both felt sad for Kang Ye that she was abandoned by her parents at the orphanage. Kang Ye was still Kang Ye. She kissed Xie Lin and Xiao Wen''s cheeks. She felt good every time Chen Ming gave her cheeks. She gave Xie Lin and Xiao Wen a soothing kiss on the cheek just like she received from Chen Ming. The two of them fell in love with Kang Ye even more. And it felt really good that Chen Ming had adopted her. They will take care of Kang Ye like Kang Ye is their own child. From then until now, the two were still battling Kang Ye. Chen Ming understood the feelings of both of them very well. Kang Ye was a smart kid who could keep the two from arguing. They are also very close together. Kang Ye saw that Chen Ming had brought her to the super mall. This was the first time she had ever walked around the super mall. She usually only yed in homes and orphanages. She told Chen Ming that her house was very big. a beautiful pce When Chen Ming heard that, his heart didn''t feel better. He asked her for reassurance about where her home is. She smiled at him brightly and innocently before saying that her home was under the sea. ¡®Sea Dragon?¡¯ Talking about the sea dragon he remembers something. Chen Ming thought about Sun Yechang he might know something about Kang Ye. He would ask Sun Yechang to be sure. Chen Ming took Xie Lin, Xiao Wen, and Kang Ye to eat at the super mall. Now, he still had time to take the three of them for a walk in the mall first. He was the reason that no matter what, he had to take the three of them for a walk around that mall. It was because of Kang Ye''s happy expression. She spoke innocently. that she had never walked around like this with anyone before. Chen Ming knew that she had never walked in the mall. him to be a good parent he has to take her and the girls for a walk today. The three finished their meal and started walking together. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen cast an envious nce at Chen Ming. It seemed that Kang Ye loved Chen Ming more than everyone else. She gave Chen Ming a hug and kissed his cheek. While she would only allow Xie Lin and Xiao Wen to hold and kiss their cheeks asionally. Both of them didn''t know whether to be angry or melted at her cuteness. Sometimes they overheard her calling Chen Ming "Papa". Soon she would be his daughter for sure. Chen Ming took Kang Ye for a walk. She is particrly interested in food. especially strawberry vored desserts He let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t want another cheese-loving younger brother like him. Otherwise, the cheese in his stock would have run out very quickly. ¡°Papa Ye-Yue wants to eat strawberry ice cream.¡± Kang Ye pointed at the ice cream shop, but now Chen Ming''s attention was on Kang Ye''s first words. It made him feel something in his chest. It was as if an arrow had been shot into his heart. ¡°Just now, Yueyue did Yueyue call me Papa?¡± 215 Chapter 215 Kang Ye remained silent, not daring to meet Chen Ming''s eyes. She lowered her hand pointing to the ice cream shop before lowering her head. Her cuteness damage was already too much. She thought that Chen Ming was angry for calling him Papa. ¡°Yueyue can you call me Papa again.¡± Kang Ye lifted her head before slightly tilting her head and speaking up. "Papa" "Ack" An arrow shot to his heart once again. This time deal critical damage to his health bar to zero. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile happily and kiss her cheek with delight. "Hehe" Kang Ye let out a giggle. She was d that Chen Ming wasn''t angry that she called him Papa. Actually, even her real father. She still calls him just ¡°father¡± and not ¡°Papa¡±. She never called her real father Papa. She never wants to call him like that. And Chen Ming made her feel that calling him brother and father doesn''t get along well, so he best be her ¡°Papa¡±. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen couldn''t stand how cute she was. They immediately spoke to Kang Ye with eagerness. ¡°So, since Brother Ming has be Papa? Yueyue also had to call Sister Mama.¡± "No, Sister Wen you are still too young to be a mama, it''s better to call me mama instead." Kang Ye hurriedly shook her head before speaking in a trembling voice. ¡°Sister is my sister. Papa is papa. Yueyue already has Mama." The two were torn apart by being rejected by Kang Ye. but wait Kang Ye already has a mama. ¡°Mama is divorced.¡± Kang Ye told everyone to understand. She had a very sad look on her face. Her father doesn''t love her mama anymore. and they got divorced But for some reason, the two had to leave Kang Ye at the orphanage. when they leave her. Her mama was crying her heart out. while her father only had a worried expression on his face. She didn¡¯t know if he was worried about her or anything else. She has many siblings. He might not be interested in her anymore. Kang Ye had a sad expression on her pretty face. causing everyone to be sad as well Kang Ye was more suited to a smile. Chen Ming had already recorded that Kang Ye''s father was on his hit list to deal withter. Now his hit list also has Xiao Wen''s parents, who he had let go of them for now, He will deal with themter. There were only two days left of the Xiao n and the Tang n before he destroyed the businesses of these two families. Later, it was corruption, whether it was within the government itself or the regtor''s office. He''ll do it all if he has enough free time. Chen Ming in order to change the subject so that Kang Ye was not sad. He took Kang Ye to an ice cream shop to make her feel good. Kang Ye was a lovely child. When she get strawberry ice cream. She smiled and kissed Chen Ming''s cheek as a thank you. She likes kissing on the cheek. She learned that it was a way to express one love from a boy in the orphanage. He wants to kiss her but. She got angry because she didn¡¯t love him. So no kiss on the cheek. A. Such a poor boy he must cry his heart out somewhere. but it was also considered very good fortune because he will not face such an angry dragon papa. ¡°Thank you, Papa. Yueyue loves Papa the most.¡± ¡®Daisiki Otou-chan!¡¯ Chen Ming tranted thenguage in his head. thenguage of god. Chen Ming had felt the sugar in his blood was up high. Such a sweet child. Maybe he would be the first dragon to have diabetes Ah, he really liked to be Papa. Chen Ming took Kang Ye for a walk until she was satisfied. She was now sleeping on Chen Ming''s chest with a smile on her face. She loves Papa the most. Chen Ming was already a child lover. There was something that made him want to protect her smile and innocence. He swore anyone who wanted to take her smile away. Even if it''s heaven, he will destroy it. He had to level up and strengthen himself quickly. He didn¡¯t know why he thought there was going to be something big. He was confident that he could fight a real god. But do not forget that his power is halved by thews of this world. He has two methods. One is to train to be stronger. or to break thew of this world Chen Ming thought that thews were for controlling and supervising. If he breaks thews It will destroy the bnce of the world. But if he rewrites it Chen Mingughed it''s easy to say, but it''s really hard to do. Chen Ming thought that the cough he was thinking was just his idle thought. [¡°Law of the Origin World¡± detected, want to rewrite it?] [Yes] [No] [Warning: Cannot be done due to insufficient level] Chen Ming blinked. He could change and revise thews of the world if he had enough level?. It''s crazy, but how is this not enough level? Or does he need more levels? Chen Ming clicked to see what more he needed to break thews of this world. He found that he had to be level 150 or higher, or the Sky Profound Realm. He just smiled. He could use thisw to do whatever he wanted. He opened his own stats right now. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 142 Health 6900/6900(+256) Mystical Energy 27400/27400-50%(13700) ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Mastered Stage) Dark art (Initial Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Initial Stage) Nine Mystical Swords (Sealed) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills ¡ªFusion¡ª Man Beast Fusion(Little Long) ---Bond¡ª Xiao Wen(Fiancee) --------------------- He would soon be level one hundred and fifty. thought that if he couldplete the Dragon Warrior Mission. His level should be enough to change thews of this world. Chen Ming was in a good mood right now. He brought the three of them home. Chen Ming told Xiao Wen, Xie Lin, and Little Long to continue cultivating the technique. After he brought Kang Ye to bed. He wanted to find a good location. to do something Xiao Wen and Xie Lin wanted to follow Chen Ming as well. But they knew that their level was much lower than his. They at least now have to concentrate on practicing until they can control their own powers. Chen Ming after bringing Kang Ye to bed. and check the girls for training He nodded before leaving the condo. He drove out of town. to start looking for a ce to nt Sky Swallowing Grass What was important now was a clean Feng Shui. And there was enough volume for him to cultivate the Dragon Breathing Technique to the ultimate level in one month. Chen Ming drove his car in various natural ces. but no matter how much natural He couldn''t find Feng Shui. ¡°It''s rarer than I think. It''s nowte afternoon and I still can''t find it.¡± 216 Chapter 216 Chen Ming still had a lot of time. But even though he had a lot of time before it was time to make an appointment with Sun Yechang. He had time so he will use this free time to nt the Sky Swallowing Grass. Ten acres are a massive amount but he thought he could do it just fine. Chen Ming made up his mind and continued searching for a ce that suitable to nt the Sky Swallowing Grass. He drove his car until he sense something from his dragon sense. ¡®So much Heaven and Earth profound energy. That ce can do¡¯ He had found a very good Feng Shui. Even if it can''t bepared to the Feng Shui of Martial World. It was still purer than any other Feng Shui he had ever met. ¡°This is it, it has to be here.¡± Chen Ming drove in the direction he sense the energy. He found a vige with an old architecture style. Not only that but here is full of abundant nature. He got out of the car and looked around. He could sense that at least thirty people were looking at him. The people in this vige are cultivators? Yes, cultivators and not Taoists. Chen Ming was pretty surprised that in this world there are cultivators too. He thought his world will only have Taoists. Looked like he was wrong here. Chen Ming looked at the strongest person staring at him. This person must be the leader of these cultivators. Chen Ming didn''t have to do anything. The man who has the strongest cultivation base appeared before him before asking. ¡°I don''t know what business this Martial Master has with the Yang n Vige.¡± A middle-aged man between forty and forty-five years old spoke up. He was unable to see Chen Ming''s profound level. He was sure that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, he would not have sensed the aura of death and blood from Chen Ming. These things are not that easy to obtain. Something like this could only be obtained by having to kill at least one hundred people. In the case of the young man in front of him, He saw a mountain of corpses behind the young man. Dangerous, he couldn''t let the young man enter the vige in any way. Chen Ming looked at the middle-aged man before checking his level. -------------------- Name Yang Liqing p Title Vige Leader Level 192 Health 1920/1920 Spirit Power 960/960 -------------------- Chen Ming then examined the others. The average level of everyone in the vige was 50-100. Yang Liqing was the highest level in the vige. He was a middle-aged man with the tightest muscles Chen Ming had ever seen. Chen Ming put his hands together. He felt as if he was in a Chinese movie somehow. He had been in the Martial World for several months but he still couldn¡¯t help but cringe. ¡°I am Chen Ming from the Chen family. Came here to do some missions.¡± Hearing the word Chen family. Yang Liqing even opened his eyes wide. He hurriedly spoke up. He seriously looked at Chen Ming''s face. ¡°Oh It¡¯s you, you are Chen Tiannan''s son.¡± Chen Ming this time was the one who opened his eyes wide instead. ¡°How did you know that I am Chen Tiannan''s son?¡± Yang Liqing heard that heughed. His anxiety disappeared after seeing Chen Ming''s expression, he smiled. He heard about Chen Ming from him. He now knew why Chen Ming had so much death and blood aura. Because he was a soldier before and went to war behind the world peace. He must kill so many terrorists for him to have that kind of aura. ¡°Why would I not recognize you? Your father and I have known each other since childhood. attended the same school from kindergarten to college. Unfortunately, your father did not choose to walk the path of a cultivator. and choose to travel ording to their own will. What a pity, what a pity.¡± Yang Liqing''s face was filled with sadness. It was as if he had lost his dearest friend. But that was only for a moment. before his face returned to the same bright smile. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°You said you came on a mission. Can you tell me what that mission is? There is something here that I cannot allow outsiders to enter. If you want to enter my Yang n''s Vige You must prove yourself first.¡± "Prove myself?" Yang Liqing nodded before speaking. ¡°You must pass the test. or defeat me I do not want to bully the children of my dear friend. Therefore, I will let you take the test instead.¡± Chen Ming didn''t want to beat his father''s friend either. Otherwise, he would definitely be scolded. Indeed, talking about his father and mother. The two will be returning from overseas in the next few months. He must introduce them both to his lover and his daughter. Hopefully, his parents won''t have a heart attack and die. ¡®Well, mother always said that she wanted me to move on and find her some daughters-inw. Her wish is granted¡¯ ¡°Then I will have to trouble you, Mr.Yang¡± Yang Liqing let out augh before speaking. ¡°You can call me Uncle Qing. and don¡¯t think too much of it. follow me this way.¡± Yang Liqing led Chen Ming to a hill that wasn''t far away. Along the way, Yang Liqing asked him several questions. With the aim of knowing whether Chen Ming was really Chen Tiannan''s son or not. Chen Ming also knew that he was testing him. But no matter what, it was him, he did the same thing. Chen Ming answered every question that Yang Liqing asked. He was now sure that Chen Ming was actually his best friend''s son. They talk to each other like they knew each other for a very long time. and there is that secret that every one of his family knows. Yang Liqing epted. that when he was still studying He fell in love with Chen Ming''s mother. But she was only staring at Chen Tiannan. made him feel discouraged. Finally fell in love with Chen Ming''s mother''s best friend instead. What aplicated love Chen Ming had never been in the situation Yang Liqing was in before. Yang Liqing seemed to really miss his father. Chen Ming must have already told his father about this. The two arrived at the hill that would test Chen Ming. Chen Ming, who had arrived, was speechless. He didn''t know what to say. What he saw did not match the theme of the vige. He thought he''d encountered something ancient. This was not what he thought. On the hill was a very wide three-story building. There is also a parking area. Here people in the vige walked in and out. In the building, there is arge sign that says "Yang Vige Training Center¡± Chen Ming looked at Yang Liqing, he evenughed out loud. It was as if he had sessfully pranked Chen Ming. ¡°Haha, how long do you think we live here? Haha. You are really is Tiannan''s child, phew, pranking both father and son can be fun as well.¡± Chen Ming understood immediately. This old man is a prankster. He only let out a sigh. 217 Chapter 217 Yang Liqing led Chen Ming into the Training Center. As soon as he walked in, Chen Ming had to say that he didn''t expect a ce like this to exist in such a remote ce. Inside, there was nothing like a martial art theme at all. In fact, it was more like a research center. Chen Ming became interested in this training center. This might be a model that he could use to improve upon. Chen Ming observed every interesting detail. He was impressed to some extent. Seeing that Chen Ming was interested in his Training Center Yang Liqing felt proud. He walked in front of Chen Ming before speaking with a smile. ¡°In order to enter the vige. you must pass three tests first. The tests are divided into three sections. the first test is body testing, we will test three things in the first test. One strength, Two speed and response, Three endurance, then the second test we will test your inner strength. this test will be divided into three too. Oneption speed. Two bnce in cirction. Three Violence in Liberation and finally. The third test is the mind. This level is the hardest. Some have even been demoralized for a year. are you sure you wanted to take the test?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He was confident in his mind. He''s been through a lot and faced many kinds of fears. He was confident that nothing could frighten him in this world. Chen Ming actually listened to it. This test was just like the one he had been through in the Martial World. He used to take a level test in order to enter the Merchant Hall. The test has many things inmon. The difference is that the measurements here are much more detailed. It can be measured in numbers. Unfortunately, these devices are likely built solely to measure the limits of human abilities. For him who has a Heavenly Dragon''s bloodline, it wouldn''t be enough. ? Chen Ming nodded at Yang Liqing''s exnation. When Yang Liqing saw that Chen Ming had understood, He then led Chen Ming to the information registration point. He told Chen Ming, If he cannot pass the test He could stille here. Here has the equipment used to train the body and profound energy. He could practice until he passed the test. Normally the person who registered would have to pay the application fee of one thousand yuan. But Yang Liqing said that everything for Chen Ming was free. He is the son of his best friend. and is considered his nephew. Everyone knew that Yang Liqing had never had children before. He looked very fond of Chen Ming. He was usually strict with everyone. He rarely pranks other people like he pranks Chen Ming. Inside the testing center, there seemed to be people who dislike Chen Ming very much for some reason. A young man looked at him with eyes filled with displeasure. ¡°Who is it that dares to test in this center? Here only people who are serious and capable enough to face that thing. What the hell is that guy doing here? Look at his face, hmm, like a woman. Bringing people like this will only waste time.¡± Once again, Chen Ming''s handsome face caught the attention of the girls in the training center. This must be the reason why so many boys don''t like him right now. The young man who spoke up looked at a young woman. She was currently practicing using the sword. But the corners of her eyes had looked at Chen Ming since he had already entered the center. This young woman''s name was Hua Lin. She was the granddaughter of an elder who was protecting the vige. The young man''s name was Yang Jian. He was also the son of an elder in the vige. Within the vige, the two were considered geniuses. Many people tried to ship the two. But Hua Lin never paid attention to him. ¡°That guy, I guess I have to teach him to know his ce.¡± The young men nodded their heads in agreement with Yang Jian. Yang Jian considered himself capable and talented. Most of the elders took his sides so many times. challenged Yang Liqing''s authority. His father was Yang Liqing''s younger brother who had a profound level not much lower than him. But the ability to persuade people is very high. This caused most of the elders to side with his father. He soon believed that his father would definitely win the title of Vige Leader. And he could marry Hua Lin as he wanted. She could resist him any longer. At the same time, Hua Lin looked at Chen Ming. She felt very familiar with Chen Ming''s face. But she couldn''t remember where she had met him. She just shook her head and continued practicing her sword. With this sword technique, she closed her eyes. She remembered it. The knowledge of this swordy suddenly popped up in her head. Fast as light. Thunder destroys everything in its path. The power to destroy everything with a single sword strike like a lightning. Hua Lin trained very hard so she didn''t notice, Chen Ming looked at her with wide eyes. He rubbed his eyes before smiling. He seemed to remember who she was in the Martial World. She was Hua Lin who he helped at DuanTu Hill. He didn''t think that in this world she would be this big and beautiful. The way he looked at her like that made Yang Jian even angrier. He would instruct Chen Ming to realize that he should not look at his woman. Chen Ming, of course, could feel the malicious intent released by Yang Jian. But even then he didn''t care. The other party was only level in the early seventies. He could not be a threat to him even he wanted to. Even if he stood still and let the other party attack He didn¡¯t know if he will get hurt or not. He didn''t want to cause any trouble for Yang Liqing right now. But even if he didn''t want to cause trouble for Yang Liqing, If the other party intentionally causes problems for him first, then he will not be considerate and deal with Yang Jian as appropriate Yang Liqing let out a sigh. He didn''t think that Yang Jian woulde out and practice in outer centers like this today. He looked at Hua Lin. It seems that it is really inevitable that he would do something like this. He really didn''t want Chen Ming to meet with this troublesome boy. But he had to endure because now the power in his hands was dwindling day by day. If it weren''t for the fact that he needed the manpower to fight something at night, He would have dealt with his ungrateful brother and his idiotic son. Life is not fair to him. He loves someone, but she didn¡¯t love him back. He got a new love of his life but because he had a problem with his health. He could not have children with his life. His life is over. If he didn''t have any immediate heirs soon. he would be withdrawn from his position as the vige leader. Chen Ming saw Yang Liqing''s very bad expression. He couldn''t help but ask. Yang Liqing was a straightforward person. He told Chen Ming of his problem. He left many things. He was confident that if he passed the test Yang Liqing would definitely be willing to tell him everything. 218 Chapter 218 Chen Ming felt pity for Yang Liqing. He told Yang Liqing that he knew of a medicinal herb that could help to improve his body function. He had studied a lot about ancient Chinese traditional medicine. It also helps strengthen his Yang energy. If he ever had a chance to consume it, the problem about his lower part would be solved easily and he could satisfy his wife. ? Having kids will not be a problem anymore. It would be he had too much vitality that his wife may not be able to keep up with him. ¡°Is that true? If uncle gets that pill made from ancient format then uncle can have children.¡± ¡°Indeed. Why should I lie to uncle? I do not benefit by lying to you. But it might take some time. This pill took a long time to prepare.¡± ¡°How long does that take, how many days?¡± ¡°About three to four days.¡± Let alone three or four days. If it is a year he can still have time to wait. As long as he had the chance to have children, he would agree. Chen Ming then exined in detail the various properties of the pill. This pill is called Yang Vitality Pill. It was a pill that would make him more excited all night than Viagra. Furthermore, the yang and yin energy were merged into one. The profound strength of the two would increase each time the yang and yinbine meaning that they will get stronger everytime they do the deed. It¡¯s pity that it was useless to Chen Ming. He had bonds after all no need for such pills. The two talked until they arrived at the test site. There isn''t much to the test site. There was only arge capsule cab that could fit people into it. Chen Ming turned to Yang Liqing, wanting him to exin. ¡°This is a virtual reality full drive, where you go to sleep in a capsule that releases some substance to examine every cell in your body. The brain is activated by electromaic signals. The electroma will transmit images and information from the inside of your head to the disy. every time there is movement. The surrounding chemicals act as an aid to the effects of muscle response. The uracy of the machine to measure the actual data is about 95%. Everything is estimated to be an average of 1 to 4. The minimum threshold for entry to a vige is 2.75 and above.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He already understood about the test. All he had to do was go to sleep in the capsule. and do whatever he wanted Fortunately, it''s just virtual reality. He could use his power to the fullest without worrying that he would identally destroy this ce. at the same time, Yang Jian alsoy in the capsule. Yang Liqing looked at him before speaking. ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°What are you going to do, old man, I will teach this guy to be aware of what is the consequences of looking at other people''s women.¡± ¡°This is bullsh*t, Yang Jian! you are too much Who gave you the right to do what you want!¡± Yang Liqing wanted to walk towards Yang Jian and pull him out of the capsule, but the other party was faster. He entered the capsule and logged into the system. Connect with the same encryption as Chen Ming. He would teach Chen Ming in the virtual. "Be in the virtual. No matter how many times you die and how much pain and suffering you feel. In real life, the body doesn''t have the same effects as it does in a virtual one. But the brain still remembers that pain. Double the pain level!¡± Yang Jian is going to attack Chen Ming like crazy, so just wait and see. He''s so cruel He and Chen Ming had just met for the first time. But he had already thought of attacking Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now sleepingfortably in the capsule. He wanted to know what the inside of a full-drive virtual would look like. After entering the virtual world with full drive. Chen Ming was taken aback. This felt so unreal. He didn''t think that inside the virtual would be another world like this. He looked out in front of him. He saw a very beautifully decorated floating monastery. Below The Monastery stood a hundred stories high Pagoda. He was now in a city with towering houses. There is a good mix between technology style and marital style. ¡°Electric poles but using an ancientmp skin?¡± It''s actually an electric pole. But it''s not an ordinary electric pole. It''s had the design of a papermp that could be seen in every Chinese movie. The theme of this world is very interesting. It made Chen Ming want to explore it. This world is mixed with a fantasy genre and martial style genre. People wore martial clothes and armed with each other, but not only that, they also carried phones and other facilities. Chen Ming didn''t need his system here. Because inside there is a level system that already tells him his status. Chen Ming was only level one here. In addition, after the level, there was also written Noob, it was a virtual reality invented by Yang Liqing. He felt extremely excited right now. He was about to go on an adventure but he got a mission alert. He thought it was his mission. Too bad it''s a mission in the game. ------------------- Mission: Pass the test to enter the vige. ------------------- 1. Body test Lift a hundred kilogram(220 pounds) stone with one hand ten times (0/10). Dodge the de attack ten times (0/10). Run at a speed of not less than sixty kilometers per hour for one hour (0/1). 2. Inner strength test Take the profound test with The Taoist of Wudang (0/1) 3. Mind test Join the mission to explore the Valley of the Dead (0/1) ------------------- There are three missions to choose from at the same time. Chen Ming could choose what he wanted to do first and what he want to doter. Chen Ming looked around. He saw that the profound test was the closest. Going there is probably the fastest. After that, he was given a mission to explore the Valley of the Dead. On the way, He also tested his body. Chen Ming had a gamer mindset. Wasting time walking around was not his style. Traveling must not be in vain and Nearest alwayse first. ¡°I didn¡¯t think virtual would be this good. If it is this good even a million yuan might be cheap for this kind of technology. I really want to know who developed this system. It looks a lot like my real-life system." Chen Ming shook his head. He was just thinking to himself. Chen Ming immediately headed towards the Martial Sect. There are six major sects here: Hua Shan sect, Wudang sect , Beggar sect, Kunlun sect, Emei Sects, and Shaolin temple. He thought that Wudang was good. But he also wanted to go to the Beggar sect out of curiosity. Shaolin was also interesting too. First of all, no one told him. He can only enter one sect or temple. Chen Ming smiled. The mission alerted him one more time. This time it was his system, not the one in the game. ------------------- Mission: Knowledge is a powerful weapon. ------------------- - Learn all the tricks in the virtual Eighteen Dragon Fists (0/1) Drunk Fist(0/1) Dog beating staff(0/1) Tendon Changing(0/1) Loveless Sword(0/1) Shadowless Step(0/1) ------------------- Reward 5 Level / 500 Spirit Stone ------------------- 219 Chapter 219 Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile excitedly. These were the techniques that he really wanted to learn when he saw it from some old martial art movies that his grandpa and grandma used to watch every evening after news. Even if the system doesn''t tell them, He will learn it anyway. Chen Ming who have so much passionate with game and with interesting martial arts he definitely be stuck in the virtual world for a long time for sure. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to start walking to the nearest ce he could learn the martial art and that is Wudang Sect. Their symbol is Yin and Yang. Wudang is famous for Tai Chi. He must be able to learn all of it. Chen Ming was now so excited that he didn''t even care that someone had followed him into the virtual. His level in the virtual world was much higher than Chen Ming. He had reached almost level three hundred. He came here to crush Chen Ming. Both are now in virtual. They didn''t know there was a big problem outside. [Error!! Error!!! Error!!!!] The system at this moment suddenly crashed. Yang Liqing could only let Yang Jian go first. Now there''s a more important problem. Virtual has now removed its security. If injured in the virtual the body in the reality the body slept inside the capsule will also be injured. or worst they could have die due to shock. ¡°What happened? Why is the system suddenly in such a mess? What are the programmers doing? Hurry up and fix the system.¡± Programmers are sweating right now. They had never encountered this problem in their life. The whole system is programming itself. This isn''t a virus or a hack, it''s like the system is alive and amending the information ording to his own desire Is this even possible? that the system will have its own conciousness. No matter what they do, they need to fix it. But no matter how they tried they could not solved the problem, but fortunately it returned to its original state after two or three minutes. Hopefully, no one will die in the virtual right now. Otherwise, it''s definitely going to be a big problem. Chen Ming, who was in the game right now, didn''t think that virtual would allow him to experience things like this. This world is really awesome. Chen Ming had now arrived at the Wudang Sect and had already applied for the test. Chen Ming liked the environment and design of this virtual. Unfortunately, the AI of these NPCs still needs improvement. Each NPC could act like a human being. But they only spoke the same sentences. and doing the same thing over and over That inner strenght test. there is nothing difficult at all. He only had to move his profound energy for the taoist to see. And after that, he would tell Chen Ming the result. Chen Ming felt that it was boring. Here, no matter how many gods like power he shows. Surely no one showed any expression. They were just NPCs who couldn''t express their emotions. The taoist spoke to Chen Ming after Chen Ming asked for the inner strenght test. ¡°Gather your profound energy and show it to me. After that, use the technique that you are mostfortable with so that I can tell what level of strength your qi is.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He was now in the middle of the courtyard within the Wudang Sect, where the floor of the courtyard had a yin and yang symbol. Without dy, Chen Ming began to gather his own profound energy. Chen Ming let his profound energy flow around, the NPC and the environment now gradually change. the taoist from the usual repetitive gestures now began to look more alive. He with a calm face changed now He looked at Chen Ming with wide eyes. ¡°How strong is this profound energy? He was also able to control the flow very well. This level of power even the Sect Master couldn''tpare. Who is this young man?" The taoist stood and watched Chen Ming control his profound energy. Chen Ming had finished gathering and controlling his profound energy. He turned to the taoist. before speaking ¡°I have finished gathering my profound energy. I want to know the result.¡± The taoist nodded before speaking. ¡°Quickness of Gathering, Level 4, Bnce of Gathering, Level 4, would you like to test the next level of profound strength?¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°I want to test it.¡± The taoist then waved his hand. A scarecrow appeared in the middle of the courtyard. He wanted to know, with this level of profound energy. How intense was the technique he had used? Chen Ming certainly didn''t notice the abnormality that had urred. He still thought this was a normal virtual world. He had made full use of his technique and profound energy. The Meridian Breaking Palm, Nine Souls Sword, Water Breathing, Swirl of Wind and Fire. Chen Ming used all the best techniques to attack the scarecrow with all his might. *Bang!!!* -7800 -6840 -8320 -4490 The taoist gasped. Including the people who secretly watched Chen Ming test his strength. The damage that was shown now not even a very high level yer could inflict such severe damage. Even Yang Jian at level three hundred could only deal damage in the early thousands. what is this. It is bug for sure! Chen Ming at level one was able to use such a drastic technique. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He was disappointed. There was no technique that would deal ten thousand damage if he didn''t release the dragon energy. Damage couldn''t be higher. He turned to the taoist before speaking. Chen Ming at this moment began to notice an anomaly. The taoists were able to show their faces so realistically. ¡°Taoist, what is the intensity of my profound energy?¡± The stunned taoist quickly gathered his thoughts before speaking. ¡°I-I can not tell. But by the standard, the highest is at level four. you are definitely higher than the fourth level.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Test missionpleted. At this point, he could begin to find various techniques. He walked towards the inner sect. The taoist hurriedly ran in front of him before speaking. ¡°Please wait. Can this master tell me what bussiness this master have with the sect.¡± Chen Ming blinked. Normally, if it was a game, he could walk anywhere, but this taoist NPC''s expression was more realistic. He spoke frankly. ¡°I want to learn Tai Chi.¡± Hearing this, the taoist just shook his head before speaking. ¡°Tai Chi technique is a staple of this Wudang Sect. I''m afraid I can''t allow you to learn it.¡± Chen Ming once again blinked his eyes. ¡°If I want to learn it. What do I have to do?¡± ¡°If you want to learn Tai Chi techniques you must be a disciple of Wudang Sect.¡± The taoist spoke with a serious tone. Chen Ming nodded. ¡°Okay, then let me be a disciple of the Wudang Sect.¡± The taoist wants to hold his temples. Chen Ming seemed to only want to enter the sect to learn their cultivation techniques. But even then, he couldn''t deny it. Since Chen Ming wanted to join Wudang, he only had to allow Chen Ming to enter. because he passed the test already. 220 Chapter 220 Chen Ming after joining the Wudang Sect immediately asked to enter the sect''s scripture storage room. He, after entering the sect''s scripture storage room, It''s like a child getting a new toy. He hurriedly walked over to search for the sect''s interesting techniques. The monk now only shook his head. He couldn''t do anything about this situation. The sect master had said that anyone who passed the 4th level exam could enter the sect directly. and could choose any technique within the sect to learn it. He also didn''t understand why it was like that. He tried to call the bureaucrat. but no one answered the call Chen Ming had learned every technique he had. His knowledge of Tai Chi helped him understand the way things were. increased his abilities His fundamentals were strengthened. The subjects he studied were Tai Chi, Wudang Sword y, Mei Flower Needle, Stairway to the Sky Chen Ming thought that these four skills were the best for him. He didn''t learn all the techniques because it might have caused him to have qi deviant. The system reminded him that. Tai Chi, learning this technique helps to bnce yin and yang. The Wudang Sword y could be used in conjunction with his Water Sword Technique. As for the Mei Flower Needle, it could be used in conjunction with the Blood Needle Secret Weapon Technique. The Stairway to the Sky technique can be applied to the Sky Steps. These four martial techniques had promoted his other techniques. has increased levels His level had risen by two. It was getting closer and closer to the Sky Profound Level. Chen Ming after learning the technique immediately walked out of the scripture storage room. He wanted to head to the other sects. The Taoist seeing him walk away could only sigh. He just shook his head. No one can stop him. with the power he showed He hope that he will have a heart of Dharma. But looking at the fact that he didn''t use force for what he wanted but choose to join the sect instead This could be considered proof of his mind. Even it was weird. ? Chen Ming''s next sect was the Beggar Sect. He walked into the Beggar sect. Everything is the same. Show your strength. join and learn the technique. He did this to the other four sects. He was now considered a disciple of every sect. All the techniques he had learned caused his level to rise to level 149 by only one more, unfortunately. Little Long wasn''t with him right now. If he reached level one hundred and fifty and met the Heavenly Tribtion. He thought he was unlikely to survive. He needs Little Long. Every time he breaks through a major level In that way, the risk is turned into a fortune. If he was Heaven, he would have cried tears of blood for sure. ¡°At this point, I have sessfully learned all the sects¡¯ martial arts. It''s easier than I thought.¡± He looked at his mission. He hadn''t received the reward right now, if he received the reward now, he would definitely have been struck by tribtion. He waited for the moment to get out of this virtual world first. and then go find a remote ce to do a major ss level up. Chen Ming had now learned the techniques of all sects. He began to go on other missions. given by Yang Liqing Everything is very simple Even the quest at Death Valley The Death Valley quest, to bepared, is like a haunted house that is ten times more brutal than usual. Chen Ming was able toplete various missions at level 4, he had a very high score. He was able to enter the vige now. Chen Ming actually wanted to stay in this virtual world a little longer. But he wouldn''t be able to waste any time here. Just the test took him over two hours. It''s 4 pm now. He didn''t have much time left to nt the Sky Swallowing Grass. He logged off of the virtual world. Yang Jian did not dare to do anything to him. He only had a pale face. He thought if he was impatient and went to find trouble with Chen Ming first before observing him. He was definitely had the same fate as those scarecrows. What kind of power did he see? It must be a bug in the system. If it¡¯s like that then He had to teach Chen Ming in the real world. ¡°Just you wait, I might not be able to do anything to you here. But I can do anything with you in the real world. Don''t think that Yang Liqing will be able to protect you, hmm.¡± He then logged out of the virtual world too. The virtual world should have stopped working when everyone logged off. Surprisingly, it was still working just fine and it will always be like that after this, people who would be able to log into this world now after Yang Liqing left was only Chen Ming and the person he allowed to enter. This virtual Chen Ming might not know, but it was already tied to his soul by the system. It will help him greatly when the timees Chen Ming came out of the virtual. He found him lying in a capsule. People looked at Chen Ming with strange eyes. After Chen Ming left The system was all back to normal. Moreover, his score went through the roof. The system must be broken for sure. There was no way an average person could have more than four-points or four-digit. or if possible It should not go up to three-point or three-digits. If Chen Ming really had such a level He is no longer human. Chen Ming wondered what had happened. He could onlye out of the capsule and walked towards Yang Liqing. ¡°Uncle Qing, is there something wrong? Why does everyone look so shocked or look at me weirdly?¡± Yang Liqing wanted to exin what had happened, but someone had cut him off first. ¡°You trash, you cheat the system, people like you don''t deserve to enter our prestigious vige. I challenge you to a duel. with one-on-one battles.¡± Yang Jian was confident that Chen Ming was cheating. There was no way Chen Ming who was only level one would be able to attack so violently. ¡°Yang Jian, don''t be too much. Don''t think I''ll let you do whatever you want. You think your father is really that big, huh?!¡± Yang Liqing was not the vige chief for nothing. His aura changed. He looked fierce like a lion. Yang Jian was suppressed by his aura. His level and Yang Liqing were too different. Just Yang Liqing''s aura was able to put such pressure on Yang Jian. ¡°Ack, y-you can see that he is cheating. I saw everything but uncle took his side like this. Is this the Vige Leader *spit*¡± ¡°Yang Jian! It seems that today if I don''t teach you a reason. Everyone would think they could do anything in front of me. Good, very good.¡± Yang Liqing wanted to teach Yang Jian. But as he was about to teach Yang Jian, Someone had stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute, what are you going to do with my son, Big Brother?¡± A middle-aged man appeared and stopped Yang Liqing''s attack. The two were of a simr level. causing the collision to send the two back three steps. ¡°You, Yang Lijiang. Because you spoiled your son too much until your child is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t put anyone into his eyes now. I will teach him so he knows how wrong he is.¡± ¡°Teach, yes, Big Brother has the right to teach everyone in the vige. But that must be on the basis of wrongdoing. I don''t see what''s wrong with Jian''er, on the other hand, that guy is cheating, Everyone can see who is in the wrong now." Yang Lijiang pointed a finger at Chen Ming. Chen Ming had to admit that the other party had very good persuasive speaking skills. He said only a few sentences but could draw the entire people involved. He was able to shake Yang Liqin''s reputation. Chen Ming had to do something now. 221 Chapter 221 People started discussing Yang Liqing''s injustice. and said that the next time when the vige had to change leader. They would choose Yang Lijiang instead. Hua Lin now looked at everyone before shaking her head. Everyone was easily influenced by Yang Lijiang. She looked at Chen Ming with interest. She wanted to know how Chen Ming would solve this problem. She felt that he could easily solve this problem. And Chen Ming solved that problem really easily. ¡°*Sigh*, it seems that the whole problem lies in the system crash. And my power level is too high to be possible. And someone stalked me into the virtual world like a psychopathic stalker. Really scary. Let''s just do this. In order to let everyone know that I''m cheating or not. you two father and son,e at me then.¡± Chen Ming smiled, not only would hepete with Yang Jian, he would alsopete with Yang Lijiang. Everyone looked at Chen Ming as if he had gone mad. Yang Liqing couldn''t help but speak up. ? ¡°Nephew Ming, this is no joke. Yang Lijiang has a martial level that is as high as me.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Uncle Qing, don''t be offended if my word isn¡¯t good to hear. But his power is not enough. I''ll show him what real power is.¡± Yang Liqing looked at Chen Ming. He still remembered the aura that Chen Ming had initially released. He was definitely not someone who would do anything blindly. That means he has a n. Yang Liqing, if he knew what Chen Ming''s true power level was. He probably didn''t think that Chen Ming had to use such a n. Hua Lin became more interested in Chen Ming. She didn''t think he would dare to challenge the two of them like this. Yang Lijiang burst outughing before speaking with an arrogant tone that not lose to his son. Like father like son these two. ¡°fight with my child first and then challenge me to a duel. You''re still too young to-" "Hn" ¡°Arggg!!¡± Yang Lijiang still couldn''t finish speaking. Yang Jian now was hit, before he was sent flying backward, smashing against the wall. He spits out blood from internal injuries. Chen Ming stood about three meters from the two. However, he was able to attack with a palm from a distance of three meters, causing Yang Jian who has a very tall and sturdy body to flew backward. It happened very fast Yang Jian was seriously injured in one hit. Chen Ming didn''t even use his technique. This was just the pure force of his physic. If he were to use his martial art technique Yang Jian would be reduced to a blood mist. ¡°You!¡± Yang Lijiang was extremely angry. He didn¡¯t think he would attack his son when he still speaking. Against the enemy, Chen Ming is merciless. "Well sorry, my hand just slipped I didn¡¯t know that with just a force of my hand he would be sent flying away like that. but it looks like your son can¡¯t fight me anymore what about you?" Chen Ming after that summoned a sword from the air. Dozens of Wind Swords surrounded him. The sight of him with dozens of swords made him look like a formidable and admirable God of War. He looks really charming now. ¡°I-it is impossible! this kind of maniption¡­ making swords out of profound energy. and can control it at will. Who no What are you!?¡± Yang Lijiang''s face was pale. He didn''t think that the young man in front of him was this strong. ¡°Who or what am I is not important. Most importantly, you said I cheated. Now tell me if this looks like I am cheating. My power is far greater than you can perceive.¡± Chen Ming''s aura was bright and noble. It made people want to kneel down. as if a god from heaven descended. If he is here, don''t be afraid of anything. With his power, there was nothing that Yang Vige had to fear. This might be a good opportunity to close the abyssal gate. That''s right, what the Yang Vige was having a problem with was the Abyssal Gate. There will be many evil spirits and demons invading the human world. There were eight gates in all. The Yang Family Vige was one of the eight powers that guarded the Abyssal Gate. so that the evil spirit and demos can not cause damage to the human world Yang Lijiang''s face was pale. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to make qi visible to naked eyes. the technique he used must be of high level. He had never imagined that he would encounter such a person with such a high level of profound energy. Chen Ming''s aura was noble and surpassed anything he had ever seen. It made him feel wanting to kneel down and apologize in front of Chen Ming. He tried to stop himself. If he did, the reputation he had umted would be instantly lost. ¡®No¡­never¡­ I would never kneel in front of him with so many people witnessing. And I won¡¯t apologize either. Because that would mean I am in the wrong. and my reputation will be damaged It can''t go on like that Otherwise, the Vige Leader position would have slipped out of my hands again. No, no, absolutely not!¡¯ He gritted his teeth and tried to find a way out of this situation. He didn''t know it, but everyone at this time did not think that he could get out of this situation without losing his reputation. No matter how much he has the ability to speak. And while he was thinking about what to do. Chen Ming suddenly appeared before him at high speed. Chen Ming''s speed increased after he learned the various movement techniques, such as the Stairway to the sky, Sky Step, Cosmos Changing, Sky Sail, Shadowless step, everything increased Chen Ming''s speed. He was able to move at a speed of Mach three, which was faster than the speed of sound. Just the movement produced a strong wind. He had arrived in front of Yang Lijiang. He grabbed his shoulder before pressing him to his knees on the ground. The ground was shattered by the impact. Chen Ming had returned to this world and his strength was halved, his strength was not normal anyway. Just half of his strength was already more than two tons. He could lift a bunch of cars with just one hand. He could easily tear Yang Lijiang''s arm off his shoulder, but he chose not to. He only pressed Yang Lijiang to his knees on the ground. ¡°What I hate most is nder. You were wrong to nder me. in what I didn''t do.¡± Chen Ming had experienced nder from a woman he had previously loved. He still feels it to this day. talk about nder. Today it might be time for him to get back at her. He was previously unable to do anything to her. It was because the other party also came from an extraordinary family. The Chen Family was probably the Richest Family in the country. but not the most powerful family. There was another Family that had power over the Chen family. Chen Ming could only let go of the matter for now. He didn''t have enough free time to deal with these matters. Yang Lijiang now had a knee injury. but not much His inner strength was quite high. His knees were already stronger than the ground. What he was hurting right now was his shoulder that was pressed by Chen Ming. He felt as if he was being crushed by a mountain. It was ufortable and suffocating. Yang Lijiang at this moment was still tightly shut his mouth. He refused to say anything. Chen Ming only shook his head. He had already attacked Yang Lijiang and Yang Jian enough. There is no need to do more. ¡°This time, I will assume that the whole thing never happened. For the sake of my Uncle Qing¡¯s face If it wasn''t because you were Uncle Qing''s younger brother, I''ll kill you. Remember not to be naughty and cause trouble for Uncle Qing. You are not young anymore.¡± Chen Ming stopped pressing Yang Lijiang''s shoulder. He lifted Yang Lijiang up before throwing him at Yang Jian, who was now trying to stand up. Both of themy down on the floor. Chen Ming looked at everyone before speaking. ¡°Does anyone have anything else to say?¡± 222 Chapter 222 The Wind Swords continued to swirl around. The people werepletely silent. Seeing that he could easily deal with Yang Lijiang and Yang Jian. No one dared to mess with him. Chen Ming thought that no one would speak up, but a beautiful woman walked out from the crowd. She is Hua Lin. She stood in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming not only did not criticize her. but he also smiles at her. It made her feel weird. It was as if she had met him somewhere before. ¡°Do you have something to say to me? Hopefully, it won''t be about cheating or anything.¡± Hua Lin shook her head before speaking. ¡°No, but I have a question that bothers me this whole time¡± Chen Ming nodded at her before asking her. ¡°And what would that be.¡± ¡°Have we met each other before?¡± Everyone looked at the two of them, they couldn''t believe their eyes and ears, especially the young men. The young men who were Hua Lin fans were stunned. They did not think that their goddess will use this pickup line to woo this monster. She used a very old one. Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°I don''t know, maybe we''ll meet in a dream. In my dreams, I was a prince riding a white horse to help you?¡± Hua Lin was indifferent. She seemed to briefly remember that it was supposed to be like that. Yes, when she was young. She remembered that she had dreamed of a young man who hade to her aid. He was very good-looking. He was also very gentle like a big brother. ¡®Is it him who always showed up in my dream?¡¯ Chen Ming stood and waited to see if Hua Lin would recognize him. She didn''t have a rtionship with him that deep. It''s not strange for her to not remember. And as Chen Ming thought, she didn''t recognize him. She could only feel it. Chen Ming smiled at her before saying that she and he had never met before. But from the look on her face, She doesn''t seem to believe him. Chen Ming only smiled. Let destiny be destined. To meet here is considered destiny. He smiled at her and spoke to her only a little before excusing himself to Yang Liqing, who had now only let out a sigh. He didn''t think Chen Ming would be stronger than him¡­by a lot. He could feel the danger that Chen Ming had released. But He didn''t think it would be this much. Hua Lin after talking to Chen Ming. She looked at him for a moment before shaking her head and walking back to continue practicing her technique. Just because she shook her head and walked away didn''t mean she had stopped thinking about where she had met him. Chen Ming and Yang Liqing talked. Before Yang Liqing gave the card to Chen Ming. This card is permission to enter the vige. To enter and exit the vige, show this card to the guards at the entrance to the vige. Yang Liqing, after giving Chen Ming the card, couldn''t help but ask why Chen Minge here this ce is very far from any attractions. The matter of Yang Lijiang and Yang Jian will be discussedter. Chen Ming answered honestly. There''s no reason to hide this. No matter what, sooner orter the other party must be aware of it. ¡°I came here to nt grass and find a good ce to practice my martial arts.¡± ¡°nting grass and cultivating techniques?¡± Where is it rted to each other? but he didn¡¯t say out He had a good understanding of how to cultivate. Here, there was an environment suitable for cultivating profound qi to improve the rate at which he practice martial arts. ¡°Uncle Qing, within the vige or near the vige. Is there anywhere that has an area of about ten acres? I want to buy somend to build a small house and nt some grass.¡± Yang Liqing did not understand what Chen Ming wanted to do. But he had a ce that Chen Ming wanted to live in. It''s near the vige. But it was near the Abyssal Gate. ¡°Actually¡­ Uncle has one address that is no longer used. But it''s close to the Abyssal Gate.¡± Chen Ming was the first to hear about the Abyssal Gate. He looked at Yang Liqing, it seemed that he was about to reveal the information he had initially held. Chen Ming thought that he was being tested. It was probably rted to the Abyssal Gate that Yang Liqing spoke. He doesn''t need to ask. Yang Liqing exined to Chen Ming. The Yang n Vige had been here for a thousand years. They were tasked with protecting the Abyssal Gate so that no ghosts or demons could cross the boundary after the war between gods and demons. About a thousand years ago. The heavens sent down soldiers to drive all the evil spirits and demons to the underworld. so as not to cause cmity to humans. That was a great war. They were able to deal with the Demon King. but with the curse and hatred of the Demon King, He had created eight fissures from his blood. The eight fissures connect the human world and the Abyssal realm. With a strong cursebined with the strong power of the Demon King. even the Heavenly King is still unable to cleanse and close the Abyssal Gate. They could only seal it. But the seal uses Yang energy as the sealing element. The seal will be weakened at midnight every day. especially on the night of the full moon, The evil spirits and demons coulde out of the gate. Only those who cultivated martial arts based on the yang elements would be able to deal with them. The Taoists cannot help them their power was too contaminated. causing the damage to the demons was not equal to that of a profound practitioner. They are known to be Taoists. But they weren''t skilled at catching ghosts at all. It''s a very derogatory name. The new generation of Taoists did not care about their duties. and use their own power only for the benefit Chen Ming listened to the stories could only nod. He agreed. Many Taoists always took advantage of people for their own interests. Chen Ming had finished listening to the stories. He told Yang Liqing that he wanted thends over there. He told Yang Liqing that if there were any demons or evil spiritsing out of the Abyssal Gate, He will help him to deal with it. Who would deny the free experience point? Yang Liqing hesitated a little. But remember how high Chen Ming''s skill was. He immediately agreed to sell thend to Chen Ming. He wanted to give him for free but Chen Ming refused. Chen Ming after acquiring thend didn''t hesitate and immediately headed to nt the Sky Swallowing Grass. while Yang Liqing went straight to deal with the problems that would arise after Yang Lijiang and Yang Jian. He had to warn the elders on Yang Lijiang''s side not to cause trouble. Chen Ming was not someone they could mess with. The ten acres ofnd that Yang Liqing gave Chen Ming was in front of the gap between the two mountains. He looked into the gap and saw that the Yin energy was extremely strong. ¡°That''s the Abyssal Gate.¡± Others may not see But Chen Ming saw it with his dragon eyes. He saw a rift in the air that was now sealed but there still Yin energy came out from within that crack. Chen Ming didn''t care what kind of profound energy in the air was in the heaven and earth profound energy. Whether it''s yin or yang Sky Swallowing Grass can grow in both types. Chen Ming immediately started nting the Sky Swallowing Grass. He took out the Sky Swallowing Grass. before starting to nt it He found that this ce was very suitable to nt Sky Swallowing Grass. Ten acres, he didn''t need to spend hours if it is this ce. 223 Chapter 223 With the Heaven and Earth Profound Energying from Feng Shui and from within the Abyssal Gate, Chen Ming hardly had to use his own profound energy. All he had to do was to mix the energy from the air to make it suitable for the Sky Swallowing Grass. His yin and yang were a mix of fifty-fifty. The Sky Swallowing Grass had each of the Yin and Yang Profound Energy. It recognized the amount it use to survive. After that, it absorbed half of yin and half of yang from the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy without Chen Ming having to control it anymore. The rest was just pushing a lot of his profound energy into it. The Sky Swallowing Grass was now a very beautiful green color. Chen Ming had never thought that there would be such beautiful grass before. The grass grows very fast visible to the eyes. It spread like fire but as delicate as silk. It''s a very beautiful picture. Yang Liqing and Hua Lin now only stood looking at this picture with their mouths wide open. The two came to Chen Ming for different reasons. but they stood still the same as they saw the scene they would never imagine seeing even in their dreams. Yang Liqing was the first toe out of the stupor of the Sky Swallowing Grass'' beauty. He already understood why Chen Ming wanted to nt this grass. this grass gathered the energy of the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy! It helps make the atmosphere pure. This area has equal yin and yang energy. He dared to say that there was no ce in the world better suited to cultivating techniques than this. Hua Lin slowly lowered her head to the ground. She touched the Sky Swallowing Grass, it was very soft, its color also calmed her mind. She couldn''t help buty down on the grass. It was as if her strain had disappeared. She slowly closed her eyes. empty her mind She was sure that if it was here. She will definitely enter into a meditation state as easy as breathing air. and she would sessfully practice that sword technique. Yang Liqing looked at Hua Lin. He also wanted to lie down on the grass. But he had something that he wanted to talk to Chen Ming first. Yang Liqing immediately walked towards Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ming controlling the Heaven and Earth Qi as if it was already his limbs. He only felt admiration. At this age, he had already trained in martial arts to this level. He could be called a genius among genius. Chen Ming already knew that Yang Liqing hade to see him. But in a moment he will finish nting the grass. He waited for Yang Liqing to tell him himself. what business he had toe to him now Yang Liqing came to Chen Ming and spoke up. ¡°Ming, are you free tonight? Uncle wants Ming to help uncle deal with the evil spirits and demons. Tonight is the night of the moon. If Ming cane and help uncle, that would be good.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Tonight I have to meet with someone. But I think I will be free before the gates of the abyss will open I wille as soon as possible.¡± Yang Liqing only nodded. He had a feeling that Chen Ming would definitelye to him tonight, if not, he still had someone else to help him. Although Yang Liqing didn''t like his face much. but talking about abilities There was no one above him now. If not including Chen Ming If Chen Ming coulde and help, it would be good. Yang Liqing only came to tell him this. After the conversation is over He returned to his work. Chen Ming finished nting the Sky Swallowing Grass. He was going to hire someone to build a house here. But thinking again, it would destroy nature around here. He had to build a house on his own with natural materials. Chen Ming had now finished nting the grass. He looked at Hua Lin. He just shook his head. She can''t sleep here. it''s not safe Chen Ming walked towards Hua Lin before waking her up. "Hello" Chen Ming poked Hua Lin''s cheek. Her cheeks were very soft. "Wake up, you can''t sleep here." Chen Ming poked her cheek again. Hua Lin slowly opened her beautiful eyes. before looking at Chen Ming. She saw Chen Ming''s face up close. He had a very fragrant smell. and a handsome face. She couldn''t help but blush. There had never been a young man so close to her before. and to poke her soft cheek like that. she quickly got up. Unfortunately, she is still unable to meditate at this time. she was disappointed Seeing her disappointed face Chen Ming couldn''t help asking what she was doing. She looked at him hesitantly before deciding to tell him her problem. She saw him using a sword technique without a sword. He must be able to help her. He who heard It was a sword technique and to practice swordy of the Lightning Sect. He remembered that he had obtained this technique from the disciples of the Lightning Sect. he can help her Hua Lin looked at him with anticipation. Chen Ming felt like teasing her. ¡°I can help you, but I have a condition. You have to be my sword servant.¡± Chen Ming was only joking. He wanted to see her reaction. But the answer he got was not what he thought. She nodded without hesitation. Instead, Chen Ming had be speechless. She didn''t even think of denying it at all! In fact, Hua Lin was hesitant. But she had her reasons why she agreed to be his sword maid. Chen Ming tried to exin that just now it was just a joke. But Hua Lin was serious. She told him that if he was a man, he would be responsible for his words. which Chen Ming only blinked. before exhaling. Having said this. Hua Lin seemed to have some trouble and needed his help. He thought that she held him tight without letting go. This shows that she must have a problem that needs his help. Like many situations, he had been through. He saved many beautiful women. including Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. This case might not be that different. He smiled at her before speaking. ¡°Of course, I am a man. you will be my sword servant from now on.¡± ¡°Um, then¡­ how should I call you?¡± ¡°Call me Ming, not Master cringe sh*t. As for me, I will call you Hua. We are modern people after all." Hua Lin nodded before continuing to ask him about the Lightning Sect''s sword technique. Chen Ming taught her the other techniques of the Lightning Sect. This made her understand more of the technique. Soon she seeded. For the first time, she was able to make her sword lit up and shot lightning from her sword! The lighting easily cut through nearby trees as if it were just a piece of paper. She stared at her sword and the trees with sparkling eyes. Finally, she sessfully practiced it. Chen Ming really helped her. ¡°F-Finally¡­ finally I managed to do it.¡± ¡°Congrattions, it seems that you have sessfullypleted the Lightning Sword Art.¡± Chen Ming smiled at her. She was in a daze how could it be this easy. 224 Chapter 224 Chen Ming did not know how precious this swordy was to her. She practiced it for ten years. She trained from when she was young until she was now in her twenties. She never sessfully practiced it. that she sessfully practiced it causing her to burst into tears. With this technique, No one will be able to force her to do anything else. even the elders. Hua Lin turned to Chen Ming before bowing her head. She knew that he would definitely know what of her motive. But he didn''t mind and helped her just like that. She wanted to repay him. She will be his most royal servant. Chen Ming looked at Hua Lin, it seemed that he could no longer stop her from being grateful to him He knew she would repay his kindness by being his servant. He thought that after he had saved her. She will tell him the truth and stop thinking about being his servant but who knows what was inside her head. from the look in the eyes that she had already looked at him. It was like he is her savior. ¡®Oh no is that heroplex what did I let myself into¡¯ Chen Ming didn¡¯t know but It was because He also saved her in the past too even though he helped her in the martial world. He now could only think that what will happen will happen. Chen Ming then spoke to Hua Lin for a bit. She''s still not familiar with how to be his most faithful servant. Chen Ming told her, The two should start out as friends first. And let''s continue to see how it¡¯s going. Hua Lin nodded even if there was a problem with Chen Ming¡¯s suggestion. being a friend before being a servant? well, she didn¡¯t care. She thought that was good too. She personally never had any friends before. Most of the people who came to her were those who wanted to benefit from her or wanted to possess her like she is some kind of object. With Chen Ming, he didn''t even look at her with lustful eyes like everyone else. He helped her even though she was using him. She was really ashamed. She must repay him. One way or another she promised herself Hua Lin wanted to tell Chen Ming the truth. However, Chen Ming smiled and touch her lips with his finger. It''s a sign that there''s no need to tell him. Hua Lin¡¯s face turned red. Once again, she was touched by him. But surprisingly, she didn''t feel disgusted or anything. it feels good ¡°No need to say it out loud, I understand. We are friends now. There is no need to think much.¡± ¡°Friend, you really see me as a friend and not servant?¡± ¡°Of course, forget about servant for now. Let''s see how it¡¯s going then." Hua Lin smiled. Chen Ming had to say that she had a very beautiful smile. the two talk Hua Lin had never felt this happy before. Chen Ming was something she had always dreamed of in the friend she wanted. Chen Ming at this moment did not know what was in her head. But now it was time for him to go home and prepare to meet Sun Yechang. He hoped that after Sun Yechang''s work was done, He would be able to help the Yang n Vige expel demons and evil spirits from the Abyssal Gate. ¡°I have to go home first. I have an appointment at night, see youter." ¡°See youter, but Umm I have something for you please close your eyes.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he knew what she would give him, he closed his eyes, before Hua Lin kissed him on the cheek as a reward. She blushed a little, this was the first time she kissed a man. After that, she ran away. Really cute. She still didn¡¯t know that friends won¡¯t kiss each other well he will tell herter. Chen Ming then immediately went home. without noticing the lipstick mark on his cheek. Will he knows before he gets home? Chen Ming returned home. He was unaware of the lipstick mark on his cheek. Fortunately, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen were practicing their martial arts. so they couldn''t see the lipstick marks on his cheeks. Chen Ming walked into the bathroom, took a shower, and got dressed, preparing to wait for Sun Yuechang''s appointment, which was less than two hours left. Kang Ye had now awakened. She was watching TV with Little Long. Little Long was now wrapped around her neck. Little Long seemed to be a good elder brother. Because he shared his favorite snacks with Kang Ye to eat. Kang Ye saw that Chen Ming had returned. Her big round eyes lit up. She hurriedly got up from the sofa. and ran towards Chen Ming. She opens her arms for him to hold her. ¡°Papa!¡± The two hugged each other before Chen Ming kissed Kang Ye''s cheek. She giggled. before kissing Chen Ming''s cheek back. She told him that she missed him very much. She woke up and couldn''t find him. She was very afraid that her father would disappear. But fortunately, Her older brotherforted her and told her that her father would not go away. this is his home, he''ll be back. Little Long taught her how to feel the Qi. She learns very quickly. and found that inside the condo was full of Chen Ming''s profound energy Itforted her knowing that he was not going to leave. Chen Ming yed with Kang Ye. She is a lovely girl. make him feel like he has to protect her at all costs no matter what is going to hurt her. Even heaven would not be spared. He became a demon lord to protect his daughter. Chen Ming yed and gave Kang Ye something to eat. She was a growing girl. He gave her a lot of milk. Kang Ye wants to grow up quickly. She likes to drink milk. Both of them had finished eating. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen hadpleted their practice. They smell disgusting again. They rushed to take a shower. Now, half an hourter, it''s time for an appointment. he needs to go Kang Ye had a sad expression on her face. But she understood that her father had to go to work. She held back her tears before kissing Chen Ming''s cheek. ¡°Papa,e back to Yueyue quickly okay.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He wille back as soon as possible. He has sharp eyes. He would handle all his errands as quickly as possible for Kang Ye. He looked at Little Long. He felt that he needed Little Long after this. He will also breakthrough the realm. He thought it wouldn''t take very long. Little flew off the sofa and wrapped himself around Chen Ming neck. ¡°Brother Ming is going to break through?¡± Chen Ming nodded. which Little Long was delighted with That meant that he would once again be able to eat the delicious Heavenly Tribtions. If anyone knew that the Heavenly Tribtion had already be a delicacy. They must have vomited blood to death. Chen Ming then headed towards the mall that Sun Yechang had appointed. Sun Yechang arrived at the meeting ce with Chen Ming. This time he didn''te alone. But he brought another one with him. Sun Yechang now had a serious expression. before turning to talk to the person who he brought along ¡°Uncle, you must not believe that I have met a very strong person. He is not an avatar like us. but he is very strong more than I when I used the monkey qi. He must be able to help our work for sure. Don''t you think so, Three Eyes Uncle?" The Three Eyes Uncle Sun Yechang called. In fact, it''s an uncle who sells meat with no profits. He just let out a breath. He didn''t have enough money to pay the rent. causing him toe to work with this annoying monkey. His name was Er Yang. He was the avatar of Eng Shen, the Heavenly General, besides the two avatars, there was also a dog with soft white hair following closely. This dog was unusual because he was also an avatar. He is the avatar of the Heavenly Dog. Eng Shen''s beloved dog ¡°Monkey, are you sure he can be trusted? It wasn''t that the demon had escaped from the abyss?. They are even more cunning.¡± Sun Yechang shook his head before speaking. ¡°No¡­ I don''t think he is a demon from the abyss. I''m sure if he''s a real demon. He must have killed me because I couldn''t fight him.¡± Er Yang looked at Sun Yechang. He didn''t think there was someone stronger than Sun Yechang. He could actually win him. But it was only a hair difference. If they fight again, the result of losing or winning cannot be told. Er Yang now wanted to know what kind of person Chen Ming was. His third eye could persive all. 225 Chapter 225 Er Yang''s third eye was different from Sun Yuechang''s divine eye. His third eye was able to see the intent of the other party and was able to see the true self. Actually, Sun Wukong''s divine eyes were able to do that as well. However, Sun Yechang had not yet practiced the Divine Eye Technique. Unlike him who received the third eye. Even if it was a fake one, it was created by Er Lang Shen''s power. He was able to use it a hundred percent in terms of detection. Er Yang and Sun Yechang arrived at the meeting ce. The two found a convertible luxury sports car parked. There was a very handsome young man sitting in the hood of the car. Sun Yechang saw him smile before running over to him. ¡°You finally arrive bro!¡± Er Yang was sure that this person was Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Sun Yuechang before nodding in greeting. ,m Sun Yechang seemed to be full of energy all the time. ¡°I have arrived. If I haven''t arrived, you won''t be able to see me haha.¡± Sun Yechangughed. He began to call Chen Ming his brother. because Chen Ming could easily defeat him. and also gave him a lot of money to spend He gave half of his money to his father and mother. They almost fainted to see such arge number. Being an avatar god, they should have lived in luxury. Being so strong but living miserably would not look good on their image. He can solve this problem because of Chen Ming. So He honors him by calling him his elder brother. Chen Ming looked at the middle-aged man who was apanying Sun Yechang. "This person is" Chen Ming asked Sun Yechang. But before Sun Yechang could answer that Er Yang then introduced himself first. ¡°My name is Er Yang. I am the avatar of Er Lang Shen, the three-eyed god, and this is my partner, The Heavenly Dog name Sky-Bark.¡± Chen Ming looked at Sky-Bark. the dog now trembled with fear. Chen Ming''s power had an effect on all kinds of beasts. Not except a dog who was given the power of a god. Don''t just mention the avatar dog, The True God Dog also did not dare to stand in front of him. Of course, because he is a Heavenly Dragon. It was said that the Heavenly Dragon was exist longer than the Heavens. Chen Ming saw that it would be disrespectful to not introduce himself. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. Is it okay if I call you Uncle Yang? And uncle can call me Ming.¡± Er Yang nodded. He likes people who are straightforward and unassuming. He saw Chen Ming speak directly like this. He himself spoke straight back. He had been able to feel it. Chen Ming was not an avatar god. But he is something more than that. Chen Ming secretly thought in his heart. Why does Er Lang Shen''s avatar god look like a Lubu in a game? He had a big, stalwart body. and carrying a spear. He wondered if no one saw that he was carrying a spear? He guessed they must think he was cosying. Looks like Lubu in the game Plus, there''s Vege*a, definitely cosying. Chen Ming smiled before he told Er Yang that he could use his third eye to examine him without any hesitation. Er Yang, hearing that, he immediately used his Third Eye. As soon as he used the third eye He even had to step back. Chen Ming''s profound energy was extremely strong. It formed a huge dragon as tall as a mountain. In addition, there was another dragon that spun around. Er Yang gasped before closing his third eye. Er Yang knelt to the ground. before speaking ¡°Er Yang, beg your pardon. I didn''t expect to see a true god at this time?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head. It''s not wrong to call him a dragon god. ¡°Stand up, no need for the formal ceremony, we can just befriend uncle.¡± Chen Ming spread his hand. A strong wind lifted Er Yang off the ground. He looked at Chen Ming respectfully. He had never seen a true god before. except in dreams, Er Lang Shen spoke to him, The Heavenly Gods had now lost all hope of this world. Heaven cannot save this world. The Abyss will soon have enough strength to break the barrier of the boundary energy that the heavens have sealed. The number they would bring out was more than the number of Heavenly Gods they had. They need to abandon the world. and protect heaven. There were quite a few gods who disagreed with this. But the Heavenly King made an ultimatum. Absolutely forbid the heavenly gods toe down on earth. They can only help them from heaven''s realm. which is why the Avatar. If someone disobeys they will be punished and was exiled to be reborn as a human being and will never be able to return to heaven again Of course, if there are gods who want to help, there are also gods who want to benefit. More and more gods made their avatar. The purpose was not to save the human world. but to gain faith that will make the gods stronger. They only needed faith to empower themselves. but don''t think to help Sun Yechang was responsible for driving these useless avatar gods back to the heavens. Most of these avatars consisted of lower gods. There was only a few miracles that could be done. But it was enough to invoke faith. And because of this, Er Yang respected Chen Ming to the point of kneeling. He thought that Chen Ming had broken thews of the heavens and hade down to the mortal world to help them. a great sacrifice. Chen Ming spoke with the two of them for a bit before asking what task Sun Yechang wanted his help with. Sun Yechang exined what he wanted Chen Ming to help with. Surprisingly, his work was exactly what Chen Ming wanted to do. The task that Sun Yechang wanted him to help was The task of helping the Yang n deal with the evil spirits and demons on the full moon night. That is today. Today was the day that Sun Wukong had predicted that a devil god would be reborn. All the demons would reach an unprecedented level in a hundred years. But even then, with two avatars Sun Yuechang and Er Yang would be enough. But having another skilled helper is morefortable. Sun Yechang bought the car after he had received the money from Chen Ming. He bought a car that was not very expensive. The price is about a million yuan. He emphasizes the decoration of the colors. His car is like a street racer from a movie. Chen Ming had to admit that Sun Yechang had a very good sense of customizing cars. Er Yang was the only person without a car. and only looked at Sun Yuechang with envy. How many lives did he need to spend selling meat before he could get a car? He only let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, now that we''ve alle together. It''s time to go to the Yang n Vige.¡± Sun Yechang, along with Chen Ming and Er Yang, then immediately headed towards the Yang n Vige. At ten o''clock, there were only two hours left before the seal will be weakened and the Abyssal Gate opened. The Yang n cultivators had now gathered together. They looked at the rift in the air that could now be seen with the naked eye now. They had very worried expressions on their faces. They could sense that there was going to be a strong demoning out tonight. 226 Chapter 226 ¡°The yin energy has be much stronger tonight. Even if it''s the night of the full moon, the Yin energy shouldn''t be this much. There was only one reason for the Yin energy to be this strong, that was that the other side of the door would definitely have a high-level demon. Yang Liqing are you sure that the people you asked for help were capable enough to deal with them. Otherwise, our Yang n will surely end here.¡± An old woman spoke to Yang Liqing. The old woman had a mean face, ck eyes, dressed in red Chinese clothes. gray hair all over the head The old woman''s name was Hua Meiyin. This old woman was one of the great elders in the vige who were respected. Even though the old woman didn''t have thest name of Yang. The old woman''s profound strength was not inferior to Yang Liqing in the slightest. No, maybe even more powerful. ¡°Don''t worry, they will definitelye. In addition, if they do note We still have Nephew Ming to deal with them.¡± ¡°Nephew Ming you mean Chen Ming brat, that shameless child? He cheats your system and you still dare to call him here?! Don''t think I don''t know why Yang Lijiang and Yang Jian were injured that because you helped him, right?!¡± Yang Liqing wanted to go crazy. He never really wanted to mess with this old woman. But here and now, the old woman''s strength was necessary for him. He just shook his head and didn''t say anything back. He will wait for Chen Ming first. Then the old woman would know for sure what he was like. He hoped that Chen Ming would deal with this old hag so he could live his life more easily. ¡°Hmm, is that what you call a three-dimensional projection? There was no way that a youngster at that age would be able to produce visible qi. don''t let me see him. Otherwise, it will be me who will take care of him.¡± The old woman spoke with confidence. Yang Liqing also wanted the old woman to do as she said. He couldn¡¯t wait to carry her coffin and dance. Unfortunately, Chen Ming definitely had no way of dealing with the old hag seriously. The other party was Hua Lin''s biological grandmother. He saw that the two were unusually close. ¡°The apple does not fall far from the tree. The father is a good person, so does the son. Hopefully, it won''t be a problem for himter.¡± Talking about Chen Ming. He had just arrived. Everyone looked towards the entrance of the vige. At this moment, two cars were driving straight in. before the two cars pass through the vige. The driver showed the permit to enter the vige. People look at both cars. No one in the vige drove such an expensive car. The two cars came to a stop in front of where people were gathered. before the car door opened. Two young men along with a middle-aged man walked out of the car. The people looked at the three. They recognized Chen Ming. But they couldn''t remember the other two. When the threee out of the cars. There something unexpected happened. Chen Ming closed his eyes before using his finger to pick up something from the air. there something shot at his head at a very high speed. Someone attacked him. Although the intent was not full of killing. But it has malicious intent. He looked at the person attacking him. an old woman with a mean look. Chen Ming checked the status of the old woman. Found that the old woman''s name was Hua Meiyin. Probably Hua Lin''s grandmother. Chen Ming would give the old woman three chances. only because of Hua Lin. But if it was more than that, he would have to deal with her. He crushed whatever was sent to attack him. It was a steel ball about the size of a marble ball. Chen Ming crushed it as if it was just a speck of dust. ¡°What are you doing here? People like you aren''t wee here, get out." Hua Meiyin looked at Chen Ming and spoke in a sharp voice. The old woman didn''t care that Chen Ming could easily defend against her secret weapon. What the old woman was thinking right now was that Chen Ming was not fit to be here. Chen Ming looked at the old woman before smiling. His smile was not like a smile. It made everyone feel scared. ¡°Only two chances left¡± Chen Ming''s voice was serenity. But everyone knew what he meant. And it''s not a threat, it''s a promise. that he will do as he says ¡°Hmph, you can only take my secret weapon once, be arrogant and see if you can take this.¡± Hua Meiyin took out the metal ball from her sleeve once more. This time the steel ball has a different color. it has a reddish-orange color should be coated with some substance on the surface. The old woman gathered her profound energy into the metal ball. before releasing it to attack Chen Ming. Chen Ming was only standing still. People knew what the metal ball the old woman had released. They Hua riedly backed away from Chen Ming. The metal ball hit Chen Ming''s forehead. before it sucked in the air. and emit stronglypressed air to attack a wide range. The raging wind came out of the metal ball but it couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. It can only make his hair go wild. his forehead doesn''t Hua t a bit. Chen Ming looked at the old woman before sighing. ¡°Second time, you only have one chance left, think carefully because it is yourst chance. After that, if you attack me again I will counter with a force that is twice as heavy.¡± Chen Ming said. The old woman lowered her eyes. In order for Chen Ming to be able to receive the metal ball she had initially attacked, It''s something that a normal person with a little skill can do. But just now, the old woman had put in her profound energy as well. Instead, he stood still as if her profound energy was only a strong wind. ¡°What is he? What was Yang Liqing said was true? it is impossible. There was no one who had the ability to produce a visible qi for hundreds of years. This man must have some way of protecting himself from my attacks.¡± Hua Meiyin seemed to not give up so easily. The old woman wanted to attack Chen Ming again. This time, she wanted to use the most powerful attack. No matter how you use it, there is absolutely no way to prevent it. As she was about to do something serious that could not be reversed. Hua Lin appeared first. She came to protect Chen Ming. Prevent Hua Meiyin from attacking Chen Ming. ¡°Lin¡¯er? what are you doing? Why did you interrupt Grandma? Grandma will deal with this scammer.¡± ¡°Scammer? Grandma, you are misunderstanding. Ming is not a scammer. all the thing Grandma heard is true, Lin''er didn''t help Ming. But Lin¡¯er was helping Grandma. If Grandma made Ming angry, The Yang n Vige will surely end.¡± ¡°This is it. My granddaughter doesn''t love me anymore. you came out to protect him. will you forget that you don''t have the right to have a rtionship with another man that I didn''t find for you!¡± Hua Lin could only grit her teeth. She felt as though she was being bullied. and the person who bullied her was her own grandmother. She doesn''t have the right to choose even if it is her own life. No, not again. She won''t be controlled again. She turned to Chen Ming. She softly apologized to him, which Chen Ming could clearly hear. He was confused why she apologized to him. And he got his answer. She jumped at him and kissed him on the lips. Everyone was stunned. especially Hua Meiyin. She didn''t think her granddaughter would dare to do this in front of her! 227 Chapter 227 ¡°You Hua Lin! Today I will deal with you and your evil lover!" Hua Meiyin was very angry right now. She even used a deadly weapon to attack Hua Lin and Chen Ming. Chen Ming could feel Hua Meiyin''s anger. The old woman had lost her mind now. She thought of killing her own granddaughter just because she kissed him. Before the mess esctes further Chen Ming controlled his own profound energy. The old woman''s profound energy was extracted first. His profound energy could easily nullify the enemy''s profound energy. especially the enemy weaker than him. Hua Meiyin was unable to sessfully gather his strength. The profound energy within the old woman''s body was turbulent. before the old woman coughed up blood. ¡°What are you doing to me!¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. This old woman is really too much. He turned to Yang Liqing. He now had a dark expression on his face. He looked at the old woman angrily. At a time like this, the old woman dared to do something so selfish. He really couldn''t stand it anymore. ¡°Elder Hua Meiyin. ording to the rules of the Yang n Vige Causing a disturbance when the Abyssal Gate was about to emerge. have a heavy penalty to be dismissed from the position of elder and imprisoned in the Spirit Prison for ten years!¡± Hua Meiyin looked at Yang Liqing. The old woman was now so angry that she spat out blood. Aside from the old woman being humiliated will also be imprisoned in a prison that will never see the light of the day again It would be better to die than be imprisoned. But before Huo Meiyin caused more trouble. Chen Ming had already sealed her movement. The old woman would never be able to use her profound energy again if Chen Ming hadn''t released her profound energy. ¡°Yang Liqing. You will regret treating me like this. I''m cursing you Let your family be destroyed, there will be nothing left!¡± Chen Ming could feel the hatred in the curse. It''s a kind of negative energy. before it spreads He had used his dragon''s profound energy to destroy it first. The dragon''s profound energy could do many things. One of them was purification, who knows, perhaps Chen Ming''s power could purify the curse of the Demon God. Sun Yechang picked up his ear. He knew that the old grandmother would definitely not be able to do anything to Chen Ming. Even his magical staff couldn''t do anything to him only scatch him for itchy. Let''s not talk about metal at all. ¡°Phew~ Kekeke It¡¯s all done, I don''t really like drama. I''m here to deal with the demon gods. We don¡¯t have much time before the seal of heaven would already be weakened. Haven''t you prepared yet?¡± Yang Liqing at this moment could only let out a sigh. Yes, it should have been prepared a long time ago. He didn''t think that the old grandmother would selfishly pursue personal matters before everyone matters like this. He had lost valuable manpower. But this kind of manpower instead of him being sad, he was happy instead. He had been waiting to deal with the old grandmother for a long time. He ordered his men to take Hua Meiyin into custody. the old woman was taken to prison. Along the way, the old woman would yell at everyone like a mad man. Perhaps the old woman had lost her mind earlier. Since his son and daughter-inw died After battling with demons ten years ago He ordered everyone to prepare. The battle might begin soon. They set up a long-used Yang family tactic. This profound fortress would prevent ghosts and demons from breaking out of the siege. He, after giving orders and preparing everyone. He looked at Sun Yechang before speaking with seriousness. "There would be a demon goding out of the rift? Judging from how much higher the yin energy was, Whateveres out is not something that ordinary cultivators can handle. This is definitely not a good thing.¡± He was now tense even though there were three strong people on his side. That doesn''t mean the damage will be reduced. no matter how good Three people fighting tens of thousands of armies wouldn''t be easy. Sun Yechang only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Why worry? There is my bro here. If the demon gods appeared by the hand of the bro No matter what, it can''tst more than a minute.¡± ¡°Bro?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean Brother Chen Ming? He was stronger than all the avatars I had ever met. so don''t worry If he is serious Don''t just say a thousand and ten thousand. Hundreds of thousands. bro is still okay." After bragging, Chen Ming heard that but shook his head. When he knew that the number of the other party would amount to a thousand to ten thousand he smiled. He¡¯s very lucky to have learned a splitting spell. Chen Ming wanted to learn more bout the formation. However, he didn''t have enough knowledge about boundary formation. He could not create a boundary without guidance. He was able to send his power down to the Sky Swallowing Grass. allowing it to absorb yin energy and release it into yang energy. This would weaken the demons. negates the abundance of yin energy in the air. Thinking this way, he did it. not waiting for anyone. Only Hua Lin followed him. She was now considered to cut ties with Hua Meiyin. She was left with none other than Chen Ming. She didn''t think she would be pressured to make such an embarrassing thing. Bute to think of it, it still made her heart beat faster. And besides that feeling, She also felt very guilty. Chen Ming knew exactly what was in her heart. If he rejects her now Hua Lin would definitely fall apart. He didn''t want to be the cause of her breaking down. "Ming" "Huh" ¡°Ming, aren''t you angry that I did that? Even though Ming is my friend.¡± Hua Lin felt guilty for doing that to Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled and shook his head before speaking. ¡°There is nothing to be angry about. Who gets angry when a beautiful girl kisses them?¡± Hua Lin¡¯s face turned red. She thought that her rtionship with Chen Ming will be over. But it seems that she thinks too much. ¡°Ming is not really angry.¡± "Um, I am not angry at all, if you want to prove it, you can kiss me again." Hua Lin''s face turned red again. She turned her head away before sighing in relief. She was afraid of losing her only friend. He jokingly yed with her to show that he wasn''t angry. Chen Ming saw that Hua Lin had a better expression on her face. He took her to his ten-acrewn. The weeds that once existed werepletely swallowed up by the Sky Swallowing Grass. It was now just soft grass. Sun Yechang and Er Yang saw that Chen Ming was walking hard somewhere. They followed closely behind Chen Ming. But keeping a distance for him to talk to Hua Lin. Seeing this, but both of them weren''t like interrupting others. They know when they shouldn''t. They arrived at thewn and stood in amazement. They didn''t think that in a ce with such an intense yin state. there will still be grass left Not only that, but it also bnced the yin energy with the yang energy. If fighting in this area The evil spirits and demons that used to have an advantage won''t have an advantage anymore ¡°This is the best ce to fight against ghosts and demons. but Third-eye uncle, is it getting hot?¡± ¡°Hot, hmm, yes I think so too. Hey, monkey Look at the grass. it changes color.¡± The grass that was once green now turned bright orange. Every leaf of grass now emitted yang energy. Sun Yechang and Er Yang felt that their own strength had increased by about thirty percent. This grass in addition to weakening the enemy. It also makes the same side stronger as well. ¡°So, I really pitied the Demon God toe out of the Abyssal Gate. I came to meet my cousin like this." "Amitabha" People began to graduallye to the point where they could feel positive energy. They thought they were in Savannah Grasnd. how beautiful is this ce? and they are in the night but the grass made it look like they are in the morning! 228 Chapter 228 The yin energy in the air gradually decreased but yang energy rapidly increased. Everyone now felt warm inside their dantian. The orange and yellow fields of grass were very beautiful. this ce doesn''t deserve to be a battlefield. it is too much for this picturesque to be destroyed. The people of the yang vige were very hesitant. They don''t want to fight here. But if they not fighting here. The chances that they will lose and get injured would be higher. Yang Liqing didn''t think that the grass that Chen Ming had nted would be able to do something like this. With such great yang energy If he asked Chen Ming to allow the children toe and practice here. They would definitely be able to cultivate the Yang n''s cultivation to a higher level when they were grown up. For someone, his age would be useless. Their bodies were filled with dirty energy. really unfortunate they met Chen Ming toote. But no matter what The Yang family this time owed a huge debt of gratitude to Chen Ming. He didn''t know how to repay Chen Ming. Chen Ming had more money than him or even the whole vigebined. really embarrassing. As time passed, the cracks in the air grew wider and wider. All of the Yang n cultivators were ready to battle they prepare everything they could to fight with anything that wille out of the rift. Their worries disappeared. The Sky Swallowing Grass calmed their mind. It made them feel protected. Chen Ming and the two avatars also took out their weapons. Chen Ming used the Blood Devil Sword. He couldn''t use the four-ton iron sword right now. Because his body could only hold two tons. ¡°The gate is about to break. Everyone, be careful!¡± Yang Liqing shouted to everyone. They are immediately in formation. The Yang energy in the air caused the Yang formation to shine brightly. It''s really cool if look at it from above. Chen Ming became interested in the formation. It might be necessary for him in the future. Everyone now looked at the cracks in the air. In the next few minutes, it was time for them to sh with the demons and evil spirits. This time, there may be many deaths. Maybe it''s the person they love. They must do their best to protect them. Chen Ming, Sun Yuechang, and Er Yang walked to the very front. They were the ones with the highest level of power among these people. Chen Ming created fire-elemental swords. He was still unable to use the Yang Sword. His Nine Soul Sword technique had not yet reached that level. But even then, that didn''t mean that he couldn''t use the Yang energy from outside. His fire-elemental sword, now absorbing the Yang energy from the air, had already turned into a Yang-elemental sword. He was confident that it might not be able topete with the original Yang Attribute Sword. But it''s still better than nothing. The rifts in the air gradually broke apart. Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes. his eyes shine brightly. He could see ghosts better in this way. He saw that many ghosts wereing out of the crevice. He was preparing to attack. He felt that there was something strange. Yang Liqing gave the order to attack. They fired arrows at those ghosts. Chen Ming quickly ordered his Yang Sword to attack the arrows instead of those ghosts. causing the arrow to burn until there was not even a fraction left. Yang Liqing looked at Chen Ming in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing Nephew Ming? We must hurry to defeat them or they will invade the human world and cause damage!¡± Yang Liqing shouted out. It was their duty to protect the human world. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°I feel that there is something strange. Take a good look at them. They didn''t show any cruelty at all. Their appearance might be intimidating. But I can sense that they have no malicious intent.¡± ¡°There was no malicious intent. What does that mean?" Yang Liqing didn''t understand. They could only feel the darknessing out of these ghosts. They could not see through the darkness. Er Yang and Sun Yechang were the same. They could not see anything but darkness. Even the third eye and the monkey divine eyes Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Believe me, look into my eyes and everyone will understand.¡± Chen Ming shared his dragon eyes with everyone. Everyone could sense that these ghouls had no malicious intent. Instead, it was filled with pain, shame, and nostalgia, as if they wanted to return to someone. ¡°W-what does this mean?¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything else. He used his Movement Technique to appear in front of the evil spirits. before speaking with his dragon profound energy. ¡°Why do you feel pain and shame?¡± All the evil spirits burst into tears. They tried to speak but no sound came out. Chen Ming closed his eyes, connecting with them through telepathy. He heard their faint words. ¡°I want to meet my son. I died a long time ago I didn''t have a chance to say goodbye. I never hurt anyone Why did you hurt me?¡± ¡°I just want to be reborn. It hurts. I miss my father. I miss my mother.¡± ¡°Help me, it hurts so much. It''s cold there. Help me please.¡± Each soul was not as vengeful as one might think. but because of the yin energy, therefore, turning into a spirit-filled with darkness ¡°You all entered my yang realm. absorb the yang into your body but not too much just for it to warm you. And it will help you heal your pain. Remember, gradually bnce your yin and yang.¡± Chen Ming passed on the Tai Chi technique to them. how to bnce yin yang. He doesn''t know if it works with spirits. But it''s worth a try. The evil spirits were very happy. that they were not attacked and sent back to the Abyssal World. There they were unable to reincarnate. They gained knowledge of bncing yin and yang. They could feel that the energy in their souls was filled with yin. One of the spirits did as Chen Ming had said. He slowly walked closer to the golden field. He did as Chen Ming said. gradually bnce yin and yang. He felt warm for the first time in hundreds of years. It worked. He turned to Chen Ming and knelt down respectfully. He thanked in a voice full of joy. He wouldn''t have to go back to that dark ce again. All spirits follow the first spirit. they feel the same they can escape from hell. They knelt in front of Chen Ming. and praise him. The sight of the spirits kneeling before Chen Ming as if thanking him for freeing them caused the people of the Yang n to feel guilty. In the past, they had always attacked these spirits without realizing that they only wanted to be freed. ¡°What did our Yang n do? We¡­ what have we done?¡± Yang Liqing was unsure of the teachings of the family he had been up to. Chen Ming saw these spirits and was grateful to him. he felt better In addition, there is a certain feeling. He wondered about the heavens. Why did the heavens drive these spirits to the abyss? why they didn¡¯t help them. Why didn''t they send these spirits to the circle of reincarnation? ¡®Well I can¡¯t do anything now I need to be stronger if I want an answer¡¯ He might need to talk to the Heavenly King. Chen Ming began to dislike the Heavenly King. since he abandoned the human world. There must be something going on in the heavens. 229 Chapter 229 All evil spirits when given Yang energy. Their decaying bodies gradually change. Yang energy made them back to the state they were in before they died. They were young boys and girls less than five years old to seventy-year-old grandpa and grandma. Each of them had tears in their eyes. they were released from suffering. Their soul was slowly emitting light and breaking into light particles. to enter the cycle of reincarnation. They will be born again. Thousands of souls Chen Ming freed them. The fissure continued to break, the evil spirits pour out but was led to the yang realm. All the evil spirits now know who had helped them. They were grateful to Chen Ming. He is their merciful god right now. Chen Ming led them to be free and had a chance to be reborn. This is a permanent solution to the problem of having evil spirits attack the vige due to someone or something controlling them. Chen Ming was sending various evil spirits to the cycle of reincarnation. He now senses malicious intenting out of the crevice. This time, it was really a murderous intent. All evil spirits are afraid of it. Chen Ming hummed out. ¡°You spirits, go ahead, I will deal with whateveres after you all. You all don''t have to worry. go to the grass field and enter the cycle of reincarnation." Chen Ming released his lofty dragon energy. they were causing the pressure released by the other party to disappear. The evil spirits did as Chen Ming said. They gathered the Yang energy. in order to be cleansed and be reborn again. Chen Ming stood in front of the rift. Sun Yechang and Er Yang also stood beside him. Sun Yechang burst into tears. before speaking ¡°Bro is so cool. From now on whether it is Hell If bro needs my strength I will not hesitate and go through Hell with you!¡± ¡°Oh, Dragon God, whether it''s Hell or Heaven, just tell me. This Er Yang will go ahead with you!¡± Chen Ming didn''t know, but his rtionship with the two had already reached five stars. ---------- Rtionship: Five stars (Worship) ---------- They would also get a buff from Chen Ming. Their abilities would increase by twenty percent forever. If they still have faith in Chen Ming Chen Ming nodded. before looking at the crack. The spirits paid their respects to Chen Ming before rushing to be reborn. Chen Ming had already begun to see demons, they were different from evil spirits. They had clear killing intent. They were angry and resentful. They looked at Chen Ming as if Chen Ming had taken their important things. ¡°How dare you to release them? They have a duty to serve us. Your punishment is death." The Ox Horn Demon spoke up in his deep voice. He had a tall body. holding a giant sword If someone get hit they would be dead for sure, there is no chance of salvation. Chen Ming examined the Ox Demon''s stats. ------------------ Name: Cow Demon Level 140 Health 2300/2300 Energy 1270/1270 ------------------ A lot of life force, but very little profound energy. Deserving of being a tank-type devil Chen Ming examined the other demons. They have levels that are close to each other. but they have health that is two to three times higher than that of a human. but less energy Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t wait for the demon to finish speaking. He immediately ordered his Yang Sword to attack them. ¡°Hmm, just a shoddy technique. It can''t do anything to this cow demon!¡± The Ox Demon gathered his Qi energy towards his giant sword. before shing towards the Yang Sword that Chen Ming had ordered to attack him. His giant sword was able to smash Chen Ming''s, Yang Sword. Chen Ming smiled. he flicks his finger. The sword that had been brushed away, not far away from the Ox Demon''s body, exploded. The Yang energypressed in the sword made the sword strong enough to swallow the Ox Demonpletely. His only remaining is the medium-rare steak. For Chen Ming, two thousand health points were not much. It''s time for elimination. The demons slowly emerged from within the fissure. They came out confidently, the Demon God made them stronger. The demons now looked extremely furious. They are ready to destroy everything in their path. especially the Yang n. They weren''t sure where all the evil spirits had gone. But they were sure that even if the spirits were dealt with. The spirits would be reincarnated into the Abyss anyway. ¡°Wait and see, you people of the Yang n. Today, I will exterminate you all!¡± ¡°Ten years ago. They might have cut off my arm. Even if I can kill the one who cut off my arm. But my arms are worth more than their lives. I will kill them all. Then the Heavenly Gods!¡± ¡°Kill them, kill them, kill them!!!¡± The killing radiation was extremely intense. If a person with a weak heart will surely have a heart attack and die. behind these demons, There was a young man. He was dressed in ck fur. His aura was stronger than all demons. He had horns simr to the horns of a ram rolled backward. The weapon he used was a halberd. This young man was actually a demon god that made all the demons roar. Just his presence made the demons stronger. The Demon God looked in front of his Demon Army. He narrowed his eyes. He could feel something. ¡°Whose power is this. It is overflowing? There should not have been any godsing down from the heavens. Who are you?" The demon god was sure that the heavens would never send a god down. It''s the same as every time. They will send the avatar of the gods. The Demon God had prepared to deal with the avatar god. But he was not prepared to deal with a true god. Wrong n, but it''s not something that can''t be fixed. He could only seal the power of the avatar god and deal with the True God himself. how strong. To fight him and his army No matter what, there will be no salvation. and while the demon god was nning a new n He could feel something. ¡°Why is my yin energy declining? Wait, not only that, but the surrounding yin energy gradually disappears, it heats up, this is yang energy. This is not the morning, why can the Yang energy be greater than the morning?¡± The demon god was stunned. His yin energy was slowly being absorbed. His power had dropped by more than a tenth of his true power. If he continued like this, his power would definitely be less than this. He tried to use his power. draw his power within but it failed It was also being sucked out bit by bit. ¡°What happened? Do they have a method to absorb yin energy?¡± It had to be dealt with quickly before his power dropped even further. Hemanded an army of demons to invade. The demons rushed forward at the orders of the Demon God. They do not know that front of them It''s full of disaster The demon god saw it with his own eyes. beautiful meadow it''s full of life It might be good for many people. But it was definitely not good for yin energy beings like them. ¡°This is not possible. How could a meadow-like this even exist!¡± 230 Chapter 230 The power of the demon god was decreasing. including the power of his demon army. They were standing there staring at the meadow. They saw their friends lying dead on the ground. They died tragically. The enemies don''t seem to be injured at all. There were only three of them facing them right now. But even though there were only three enemies in front of them why the demon army stood still and did not attack them yet. That was because they saw something in the sky. Something that should not exist. Something that even the demons think shouldn¡¯t exist is a legendary beast. The Dragon In the sky, a thirty-meter-long dragon was seen flying above their heads. It stared down as if they were delicious food. They had never met a live dragon before. even if they were hundreds and thousands of years old This was the first time they saw a dragon. They don''t know what to do. they heard the voice of a handsome young man one of the three in front of them ¡°Little Long, these guys are not food. you can''t eat them, you will get diarrhea." Food. In the eyes of the dragon, they were just food. What''s more, they are bad food that will make the dragon get diarrhea. Could there be anything more insulting than this? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± One demon couldn''t stand it. pointing to the young man The young man shook his head before speaking. ¡°And do you know who I am?¡± The demon in question scratched his head. He didn''t know who Chen Ming was either. ¡°See, you guys don''t know me. so how could I know you? As far as I know, you guys are just food that will upset Little Long''s stomach.¡± Hearing Chen Ming insult. The demons were angry. ¡°How dare you human!¡± Demons are a race that cannot tolerate insults. The one who shouted at Chen Ming directly attacked him. However, Chen Ming''s sword was faster. Water Profound Sword with the Shadowless Sword, the technique he learns from Wudang. It''s faster and sharper. The demon''s head fell to the ground even though he hadn''t even reached Chen Ming. ¡°And who next?¡± Chen Ming smiled, his smile was charming to humans, but it was filled with malicious intent in front of the demons. The Demon God saw Chen Ming kill one of his demons he didn¡¯t feel anything even to the insult. Because Chen Ming is strong. He has the right to be arrogant. He slowly walked out of his demon army. He looked at Chen Ming. Only he could fight against someone of this level. The Demon God took out his weapon. Prepare to fight with Chen Ming. ¡°You are good I will be your opponent.¡± Chen Ming checked his stats. This Demon God was stronger than Sun Yechang and Er Yangbined. Fortunately, he decided to help. Otherwise, there would be nothing left of here. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know that Sun Yechang can use the avatar stage. He would be able to fight with the demon god but the price would be so high that he might die after. The Demon God was stronger than Sun Yuechang and Er Yang in normal form. The Demon Gods are strong at night. They also gained power from all the demons surrounding them. it made his stats even more special. If not for Chen Ming''s Sky Swallowing Grass was constantly absorbing the energy in the air. He doesn''t know how much stronger he will be. Sun Yechang felt lucky that he had met Chen Ming first. Otherwise, He doesn''t know if he would survive. The aura that the demon god sent out was as strong as the Heavenly God. If He and Er Yang fight him together, there may be a way to fight. But he came with an army of demons, the chances of the two of them defeating the Demon God were almost nonexistent. All thanks to Chen Ming and his turf. The demon god and his demon army were weakened so much. Chen Ming and the Demon God now looked at each other. Both of them knew that the other party had the same abilities as their own. Chen Ming hadn''t really used the dragon power right now. He kept it for use when needed. ¡°You all go deal with those avatars. and lead the demonic forces to invade the human world I will deal with this one myself.¡± Demons take orders They would do as the Demon Godmanded, even at the cost of their lives. Chen Ming heard that he was not alone. ¡°You think I''m going to let you do whatever you want? Let¡¯s me try something real fast." Chen Ming took out his hair before casting a spell and blowing it away. He used Sun Wukong''s body splitting spell. A total of three bodies could be split up at the moment. Each figure had half his strength. His profound strength had almostpletely shrunk, but it was worth it. He took out the blue potion before drinking it. Since he had obtained the blue potion, he had not drunk a single bottle of it. The blue potion was made by using red potion as a catalyst. He just adds profound energy into it when boiling it. His profound energy was recovering very quickly. He had to drink a few more bottles and his profound energy would return to its full capacity. Chen Ming''s clones were headed to defeat the demons. A split figure that had fifty percent of Chen Ming''s energy. It was enough to deal withmon demons. The Yang n cultivators at this moment also began to move and came out to help deal with the demon army. The more they fight against the demons the more it was weakened why they were strengthened. Normally, three people were required for each demon. Now they can fight one on one. they may be injured But the effect of the Sky Swallowing Grass was full of life energy. causing their wounds to heal continuously If there is no serious injury Their wounds could heal in half an hour. The demons felt a disadvantage. but when they received the order They cannot go backward. The Demon God didn''t even look at his Demon Army. as though they were dead It had nothing to do with him. The one he was interested in right now was Chen Ming. He could feel the great power within Chen Ming. The power that he disyed was only part of his true power. ¡®This man shouldn''t be the Heavenly God. What is this man? Even I, the Demon God, can''t see through him.¡¯ The demon god gripped his halberd tightly. He slowly released his power. His power was around the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. If it was Chen Ming beforeing to this world He was able to fight at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm without releasing the Dragon Energy. But this world had halved his power. Chen Ming needed to unleash his dragon power. Chen Ming released the dragon energy of his eyes, muscles, and heart, his power increased by fifty percent. including the power obtained from the Sky Swallowing Grass His power was now higher than that of the Demon God to a certain extent. ¡°You are not a Heavenly God. I''ve never seen you before. Whether a hundred years or a thousand years. I had never seen you. who are you But even though I''ve never seen you, I can feel it. The power of that disgusting god reflected from within you. What are you to the heavenly General Chen Haoren?¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. The other party knew Chen Haoren that Sun Yuechang had told him. He also said that he was also showing Chen Haoren''s power. he thought he was his ancestor. The Heavenly General who disappeared a thousand years ago Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not your business. If you still don''t want to fight. Then turn back to where youe from¡± The demon god clenched his teeth. No one had ever spoken to him like this before. ¡°Good, since you chose to say that. I will be the one to destroy your rotten mouth!¡± The Demon God rushed towards Chen Ming at high speed. He pulls his halberd backward before shing forward with his enormous arm force. His halberd de was in the shape of a half-moon. cut everything in front. He shed through Chen Ming. Unfortunately, it''s just an afterimage. Chen Ming was now beside him. Chen Ming grabbed the Demon God''s shoulder before jumping, curling up, and shing the sword behind his head. The Demon God lowered his head to easily dodge the attack. But even if he was able to dodge Chen Ming''s sword. but to his surprise, the sword that he dodge was not real. Chen Ming used Water Illusion Sword one of the Water Returning sect¡¯s sword techniques causing the perception of the Demon God to distort The sword cut into his throat. However, with his ability, he was able to quickly close wounds. and there are no traces left. Chen Ming spin down and stood on the ground before whistling. ¡°The body heals immediately like this. isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°You, how did you do that? I''m sure I dodge your sword. I can''t feel the energy of the profound energy. That sword technique." Chen Ming smiled and did not answer. Why would he have to tell his enemies anything? 231 Chapter 231 The demon god was very angry no one had ever spoken to him like that before due to his anger he was able to fight against Chen Ming who had released a portion of the dragon''s power. He absorbed so much of the demonic energy surrounding him. He got much stronger than before not only that but his healing factor was upgraded to be like a cheating ability. He healed instantly whenever he got injured. No matter how Chen Ming injured him he never die. Chen Ming shed his head off, shed his arm off, shed his leg off but he was still able to keep fighting as if nothing. Little Long even wanted to use the beast ball to deal with him but Chen Ming immediately rejected Little Long. If Little Long used that move, The surrounding Sky Swallowing Grass had surely died from too much profound energy. Chen Ming had to find a way to deal with this demon god. He purposefully angers him. with his anger stage, he could not think clearly. Chen Ming fought with him and use very little technique. He can kill him if not for his bullsh*t healing factor. ¡°There is no way this demon god will be able to stay immortal for a very long time. Otherwise, the Heavenly God would definitely not be able to drive him to the abyss. There must be a way to deal with him.¡± Chen Ming was trying to figure out a way to deal with the Demon God. As he was trying to deal with the Demon God. His clones were steadily eliminating the Demon God''s demon army. While his clones were dealing with the demon army. He noticed every time a demon dies. Not only did the Demon Gods not weaken in return. The demon god had be stronger. His power level had now risen to the same level as Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed? ¡°Hey, don''t tell me you used your own underlings as a sacrifice. and strengthening yourself. This is why you don''t care about them.¡± A huge demon godughs out loudly. Chen Ming seemed to be smarter than he thought. He didn''t expect Chen Ming to catch his intention so quickly. Even the demons on his side don''t know. He, in addition to wanting to take over the human world. He also wanted to be stronger. He was sure there would be many demons to die. He, therefore, cultivated a technique that would absorb the souls of the dead demons. Turn it into your own power This was the highest level of demonic arts. The soul of demons he had absorbed would never be reborn and will be kept in him forever. The only way to release those souls is to kill him which is almost impossible Looking at his level right now ¡°You have good brains, I must admit. But it''s toote I got what I wanted. Haha. Even if you are the heavenly god. There is no way you can defeat me.¡± The demon god''s body gradually changed. His power level had risen. For the first time, Chen Ming felt danger. He immediately checked the Demon God''s stats. The blood of the demons floated onto his body before forming a blood shield. ------------------ Name: Ermo Title: Demon God Level: 201 Stage: Martial Ancestor Realm Health: 10550/10550 Energy: 34900/34900 ------------------ The power of the demon god had increased several times. He had risen to the Martial Ancestor Realm. Two realms higher than Chen Ming. ¡°This guy takes the life of his own underlings, increasing his powers. Fortunately, I noticed first otherwise he would have been stronger.¡± Chen Ming looked behind him. Each one of them now tried to fight against the demonic army. Blood flowed all over the grass. The current yin energy gradually prated into the grass. causing the Yang energy to decrease. Chen Ming looked at the Demon God once again. He changed into a different person. His aura looked gloomy and terrifying. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. The power of the demon gods increased steadily. Chen Ming didn''t have time to think too much, he unleashed his power. Full of dragon power, his horns, tails, and wings appeared. His power had skyrocketed to almost the same level as the Demon God now. ¡°Huh, you also concealed so much true power? I never thought that someone of my level would appear like this. This way it will be more fun. However, I now know that you are not that ba*tard Chen Haoren. But even if you are not him but you still have his blood run through your vein!¡± Chen Ming did not reply. He is now battling challenging enemies. This was the first time he had encountered such a dangerous enemy. ¡°Why didn''t you say anything? Or are you afraid of my superior power? Haha. Is this the heir of a strong Heavenly General? If I were Chen Haoten I would be very disappointed in you.¡± The words that came out of the Demon God''s mouth didn''t anger him in the slightest. Chen Ming was trained to face enemies in every situation. He was now emotionless. The Demon God''s mental harassment was ineffective. ¡°Hmm, your concentration is very good. But even then it won''t help you.¡± The Demon God held a finger at Chen Ming before gathering his immense strength. His crimson aura surged out. The red light emanating from him was extremely bright. causing the surrounding area to be red. He wanted to release a beam of light at Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw that and wanted to dodge, but if he dodged the attack that the Demon God will send out, The people behind him will surely die. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. He only had to use it. He didn''t know if it would work or not. It was a technique that he had wanted to try for a long time. but didn''t have a chance. He forced his profound energy flowing from his dantian into both hands. Sun Yechang looked at Chen Ming. his eyes glistening. ¡°Ohhh!!!, that one, if he can use it, then The demon god is over.¡± Er Yang, who was standing near Sun Yechang, looked at him suspiciously. What is he talking about? He didn''t know what it was. But he could feel that it was definitely not normal. There, Chen Ming wanted to use that technique. People know it well. Even Er Yang, who didn''t understand just now can sense it. The immerse power that emits from Chen Ming. if Chen Ming could use it. He was able to protect everyone. He would also be able to inflict severe damage on the Demon God. Chen Ming gathered his Qi energy into both of his hands. Before the ball of blue light appeared between the two hands he then pulled the energy ball to be around his waist. Chen Ming took a deep breath. Condensed all the profound energy he had. The blue light ball gradually became brighter and brighter. The profound energy used with this energy was quiterge. His profound energy had lost almost thirty thousand. By looking at this, you should know how intense this power must be. The Demon God saw that Chen Ming was doing something. He was aware of the danger. He only used one finger. But Chen Ming used both hands. His energy gathering was not as fast as Chen Ming and not as much as Chen Ming. He couldn''t stop his power now. otherwise, he will get hurt. 232 Chapter 232 The demon gods gathered more and more energy. His aura became more intense. He would deal with Chen Ming and everyone at the same time with his most powerful attack. He was confident that he could defeat Chen Ming and everyone who stay on his path. Even he might get blown away into pieces by Chen Ming''s seemingly powerful technique. He was confident in his healing factor. He will not die. He who thinks he can definitely win. He seemed to have forgotten one thing. Chen Ming was not alone now. "HAAAAAA!!!" The other three Chen Ming bodies now gathered profound energy and used the same technique as Chen Ming. The three of them aimed at the Demon God from different directions. There was no way the Demon God would be able to dodge his attacks. the system prompts Chen Ming as usual when it perceives the worthy technique to be named. ----------------- Please name the martial art ----------------- Chen Ming didn''t think much of it and named it [Dragon Railgun] Yeah, his naming sense sucks. He knows. ----------------- [Dragon Railgun] Learned ----------------- Chen Ming smiled. Only then could he upgrade this power. How awesome would it be if he practiced this technique until it reached the rank of ultimate? Chen Ming had gathered enough energy. Demon god also gathered enough energy too but he wasn¡¯t confident like he was at the beginning. He knew the oue but He could not stop it now. The sky was now in red and blue. The demon god and Chen Ming with his clones unleash the destructive power at the same time. The demon god could only grit his teeth. ¡°How can those dam*able clones do the same technique as the original it doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± The demon god knew about the splitting technique of Sun Wukong but even then his clone couldn¡¯t do the same as Chen Ming The destructive power of the demon god could stand one Chen Ming but not four the rest of Chen Ming''s power met him head on. He could not dodge and get hit directly! -12800!!!! Damage over ten thousand the demon god hp was depleted to zero in the blink of an eye. He was deader than dead. Chen Ming was sure that the Demon God would surely die. but it''s not that easy. because of his bullsh*t healing factor. He watched as the fragments of the Demon Gods gradually reassembled. Chen Ming sighed. He was annoyed at how hard to kill the demon god. But even then he thought of something before turning to everyone and speaking. ¡°Does anyone have a pot? If there is, hurry up and give it to me!¡± He only had this chance once. Dragon Railgun technique is really strong. But it took a long time to gather and consume a lot of his energy. Now he even had to drink a lot of potions to restore the energy. His split body had disappeared. They could only use this power once before they had run out of profound energy. Those who fight the demons continue to fight. Who could help Chen Ming hurriedly ran to find a pot for him. ¡°You, you could hurt me like this. I will kill you.¡± Chen Ming heard the demon god''s voice. The demon god''s figure had not yet been assembled. He only had a mouth now. Without saying a word, Chen Ming walked closer to the Demon God before stomping down to his mouth. ¡°Ack!¡± Bleeding mouth Chen Ming smiled with satisfaction. ¡°What did you use to brush your teeth I hope it¡¯s not toilet brush because I smell sh*t?¡± The demon god didn''t speak after that. He tried to collect his body parts. The pot now reached Chen Ming''s hand. He used his dragon eyes. Try to collect all the demon god''s flesh. ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Release the pieces of my flesh out of that pot at once!¡± The Demon God tried to retrieve the pieces of his flesh. The pot was just an ordinary ss pot. There was absolutely no way for it to be able to trap his pieces. Too bad that Chen Ming coated that pot with his profound energy. before putting it in the inventory. The inventory can only store non-living items. The pieces of demon god that entered it immediately died. ¡°You, How, How could you do that? It is impossible for my physical body to die¡± The demon god kept talking with him bleeding mouth. Chen Ming ignored him and picked up his pieces and put them in the pot then send them to inventory. He could not pick his pieces directly it need to be in the pot. Everyone looked at Chen Ming. What he was doing right now looked very terrifying. Follow him to collect the pieces of flesh? into the pot before they disappear. It made them think that Chen Ming had some unhealthy activities. He''s too professional in picking the demon god¡¯s flesh. Chen Ming collected all the demon god''s pieces of flesh. except for his head. Chen Ming needed information from the Demon God. If the demon god was not careless. He definitely won''t win easily. This was the reason why Chen Ming had never thought of being reckless unless it was truly beyond expectation. ¡°You can''t do this to me. I am a demon god! I am the one who is going to rule the abyss and the human world! You have no right to treat me like this. If you don''t let me go. There will be many demons invading this world. And will destroy everything¡­ W-what are you doing? Put my di*k down, Please put it down!¡± Chen Ming let out a sadisticugh. He was tormenting a demon god. He needs information from him. His methods of torture were merciless. He disassembled the demon gods. Put the parts with the pulse points in inventory. And yes, the most delicate part of him came to use in torture. Sun Yechang, Er Yang and Yang Liqing at this moment could only shut their legs. Fearing that whatever the Demon God was being hit woulde back to them. Chen Ming''s torture gave them goosebumps. They swear by heaven and earth. They would never be enemies with Chen Ming. He was an extremely terrifying enemy. The demon god soon could not stand it any longer. He had never met anyone who torture him so cruelly before. Even the heavens couldn''t figure out such an unholy method. Chen Ming must be a demon more than a Demon God. He regretted the actions he had done. He shouldn''t have invaded the human world at this time. He''s stupid. He''s really stupid. ¡°I agree. I will tell you all. Please put my little man down, I, I still need to use it. You¡­ no, this brother, please.¡± Could there be anything more important to us men than our lovely little brother? No more, Chen Ming stopped torturing him. before asking what he wanted ¡°Tell me all you know about Chen Haoren. And about the Abyss World, is there any demon as strong as you? or stronger than you. Why is it that you are immortal, say it? It''s not because of your Soul Absorption Technique alone. Where has your heart gone?" Chen Ming had collected the Demon God''s flesh, but he couldn''t see where the Demon God''s heart was. If he had to guess. his heart must be what made him immortal. If he had the heart of a demon god He didn''t need to kill the demon god to be able to control him. Seeing this, the demon god was afraid of pain, fear of death as he thought. The Demon God hesitated a little before speaking. He first began to tell the story of Heavenly General Chen Haoren. 233 Chapter 233 The war between gods and demons took ce thousands of years ago. At that time Ermo was just a little demon who follow the previous demon god around. The god that the Previous Demon God feared the most was not the Heavenly God. But it was Heavenly General Chen Haoren. The Heavenly General and the Demon God had been fighting for a long time. The two seemed to be fighting evenly. But it''s not what everyone thinks. The two were not of an equal level at all. while the two fight The Heavenly General would only grow stronger and stronger. As the Demon God was weakened. The two fought for seven days and seven nights. the area around them was devasted like a natural disaster swept the whole ce. Ermo was not strong at that time. He could only watch the battle from a distance. The Heavenly General had several chances to kill the Demon God, but he didn''t. Instead, the Heavenly General had told him to repent. He too can be a virtue god. and live happily forever. The two continued to fight. Because the Demon God did not believe Chen Haoren''s words. Chen Haoren could only fight until he defeated the Demon God. But still, he had not killed the Demon God. Instead, he told the Demon God to think about it. What he has done has is not something that is sustainable. If he is powerless, Will anyone protect him? Will anyone care about him? Thoughtful Demon God He returned to the human world with injuries. He spread rumors that he was seriously injured and could not be healed. When such newses out. There were also many demons who wanted topete for the position of the Demon God. In his fury, the Demon God dealt with all the demons that wanted toe and take his ce. The angrier he was, the more he sad. Everything the Heavenly General had said was true. The Demon God wanted to repent. he traveled to heaven but found that the Heavenly God was about to be exiled. the Heavenly General was used of betraying the heaven. The Heavenly God had destroyed Heavenly General Chen Haoren dantian but before he had a chance to send him to the human realm. The Demon God was furious and wanted to destroy the heavens that had hurt his only friend. The Demon God, of course, was seriously injured at the time, unable to fight against the Heavenly Army. He used hisst power to curse the Heavens and open the Abyssal Gate. Not only that, but he also sent Chen Haoren to be reborn with his power. He would never allow his friend to continue to fall into the hands of the Heavenly God. Even if the Heavenly God wanted to destroy Chen Haoren''s soul, he couldn''t. for it is beyond his borders Thest word the Demon God said to Chen Haoren''s soul was. ¡°In the next life, I want to be your friend.¡± Those were thest words of the Demon God. Before she disappeared. Yes, he is a she, the Demon God was actually a woman. Everyone had just learned the truth. The Demon God had died. Heaven finally won the war. And everything is like a legend that has been told to this day. Sun Yechang and Er Yang heard what the Demon God had to say. They were speechless. Would the Heavenly God really do that to the previous Heavenly General? What he had done was simply to give the Demon God a chance. It wasn''t the same as what they heard from Sun Wukong and Er Lang Shen''s mouths at all. In fact, they were able to understand. Heavenly General Chen Haoren was a Heavenly General who came before Sun Wukong and Er Lang Shen. Heaven is bending the truth, no, it''s not Heaven, but rather the Heavenly God. ¡°Third Eyed Uncle, should we tell this matter to Wukong and Er Lang Shen?¡± Er Yang shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, we shouldn''t tell the two of them about this. It all depends on Dragon God''s decision.¡± Sun Yechang agreed, it is Chen Ming and Heaven''s matter now. If what the demon god said was true that Chen Ming was rted to the Heavenly General. Chen Ming was now absent-minded. ¡°In the next life, I want to be your friend.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know why he felt so sad and his soul is trembling. That sentence made his heart flutter. It was like he heard the Demon God''s voice the day she died. He is not someone who does not know. What was happening to him right now meant only one thing. He was reminiscing about what had happened to him. and it''s very realistic He had the answer to what had happened to him right now. ¡°I-I am actually¡­ Chen Haoren.¡± That''s right, Chen Haoren. He was Chen Haoren reincarnated. Chen Haoren was not his ancestor as he thought. But Chen Haoren was himself right now. "Heavenly God" Chen Ming had the feeling of wanting to kill someone. He took a deep breath. His feelings were not stable right now. He had to differentiate. He was him, Chen Haoren was Chen Haoren. but no matter what He must meet with the Heavenly God and ask him about it. If they can talk about it, then it is good. If not, this world doesn''t need heaven. or if necessary He will fix the heaven himself. If he could rise to the Sky Profound Realm, then He was able to scribble thews of this world. This world includes Heaven and Abyss. He will be the god of this world. Chen Ming after obtaining Chen Haoren''s information from Ermo. it was very useful to him. He continued to ask about the Abyss World. Besides the demon god Ermo There were six other demon gods as strong as him. No, there is a demon that is stronger than him. This demon is said to have the same strength as the Previous Demon God. If he was interested. The position of the Demon God would surely belong to him. Chen Ming hummed out. For some reason, he didn''t want anyone to be the Demon God. he closed his eyes, Or was this because he knew that he was Chen Haoren, that he felt this way? When he back home. He must meditate, set the mind, and distinguish oneself. Later on, the subject of his immortality as Chen Ming thought He kept his heart in the abyss. The Heart Removal Technique would make him immortal as long as his heart was still beating. There are ways to kill him. but it''s very difficult It was that Chen Ming had to destroy his soul. or disconnect the heart and body which is almost impossible Chen Ming closed his eyes and opened the dragon''s eyes. He saw the tiny thread released by the Demon God''s head. The thread was linked to the Abyssal Gate. Chen Ming looked at the Demon God, he thought of something. The Demon God felt bad about Chen Ming''s eyes that were staring at him like that. and it was as he thought. It''s not a good thing at all. ¡°You told me where you kept your heart. And I will let you go, but for good." The Demon God knew that if he told Chen Ming where his heart was, He should be ready to say goodbye to his freedom. He had no choice right now. free or life, Of course, he had already chosen his life. And besides, Chen Ming seemed to be nning something big. Why would the demon gods not know? He could feel that Chen Haoren''s energy in Chen Ming was bing more and more intense. The demon god could not deny it. because his younger brother was a hostage now. He didn''t want his younger brother to suffer anymore. The demon god only told Chen Ming. He kept his heart in a secret room within his Pce in the Abyssal World. Chen Ming thought for a moment before turning to Sun Yuechang and Er Yang. ¡°Ye Chang, Uncle Yang, do you want to go to the Abyssal world together? I want to see how the Abyssal world is different from our world. Perhaps we can take the Sky Swallowing Grass and nt it in the Abyssal world.¡± talking about the sky swallowing grass. Ermo''s face turned pale. If this da*mable grass grows in the abyssal world. He didn''t know what was going to happen. He didn''t know what Chen Ming was thinking. Only he knew what he was thinking. with the system in his head Chen Ming wanted to go to the Styx for several reasons. The main thing now was the mission notification system to Chen Ming. It was a mission that he wanted to live on. Plus the prize is something that he can''t miss. ------------------- Mission: Conquest ------------------- -Conquer the territory of the Demon God Ermo. -nting Sky Swallowing Grass (0/100acre) -Breakthrough a major realm(Sky Profound Realm). ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: 1000 Spirit Stone/ 100 Blue and Red potion /10 Level/ ------------------- He urgently needed a spirit stone now in order to upgrade his Dragon Breath Technique within a month. 234 Chapter 234 Demon God Ermo couldn''t help it. His brother is at Chen Ming''s mercy now. He could only lead Chen Ming to the Abyss. He told Chen Ming that if he entered the rift without knowing the exact goal, He could have appeared anywhere within the Abyss. He didn''t want Chen Ming to take him to a dangerous ce. Even though he is a demon god. In the Abyss World, there were still many things that could harm him. Such as The Acid Swallowing Bone Swamp. Dark Valley. Etc. In the Acid Swallowing Bone Swamp. Even He was a demon god if he were to get there without preparing he would be killed in an instant by the most dangerous acid. And for the Dark Valley, There was a mist filled with the vapor of death. Even he didn''t want to go in there. He might actually have the power to recover. But it was ineffective against the power of death. Anyone who touches that mist will age rapidly. and will eventually die even if he is immortal If he was rushed for ten thousand years or a hundred thousand years. He wasn''t sure if he would still be immortal. His body might not be able to repair in time. His soul might have already rotted away. Who knows he never tried it. Abyss is full of danger Chen Ming believed what the demon god said. Demon God led Chen Ming Little Long who was on Chen Ming''s neck. Sun Yechang and Er Yang who follow behind. through a dimensional rift, Chen Ming and the other two felt dizzy. This was the first time Chen Ming had crossed the Dimensional Rift. It''s different from moving between worlds. Walking through the rift gave him the real experience of teleportation through wormholes. As for Little Long, who was now around Chen Ming''s neck, was asleep like usual, causing him to feel nothing. Good for him. ¡°I¡­ feel bad. like very very bad¡± "It''s..Ugh, just this...I can''t.Ugh¡­" Sun Yechang''s face was pale. As Er Yang tried to suppress his nausea. Only Chen Ming looked okay. Chen Ming took a deep breath. Traveling through the rift was one of his unfavorite thing to do from now on. Chen Ming had already waited for the other two to settle down. before surveying the surroundings with his dragon eyes. Here, the yin energy was very dense. no sun only the moon and the wide ins as far as the eye can see It would be beautiful if there weren''t any evil spirits and ugly demons wandering around. ¡°This is the Abyss? hmm.¡± Chen Ming could not feel the Yang energy here at all. His power and the two Avatar Gods were steadily dwindling. Chen Ming used the Tai Chi technique to bnce Yin and Yang evenly. Only a portion of his power was reduced. He needed to teach Tai Chi to the other two, otherwise, they would have been devoured by Yin Energy. Tai Chi is much more useful than he thought. Chen Ming was now bncing his body. He believed that this ce urgently needed the Sky Swallowing Grass. if he were to settle here He will make it good. The Demon Godter led Chen Ming to his pce. There were many demons standing guard. They who saw Chen Ming and hispanions They want to attack them. But the Demon God Ermo spoke first. ¡°Stop this instant! if you do anything to them I will destroy you not even a fraction of you will be left!¡± The demons in fear immediately stopped. In fact, if Ermo didn''t forbid them. Those who will die are theirs. Ermo sighed before speaking. ¡°You can disperse. I don''t need you anymore, get out of here." The demons looked at each other. Not sure if what they heard was correct. Ermo had to say it one more time before they understood. and dispersed without looking back at him ¡°It seems that your subordinates love you very much. Tell them to go and they go.¡± Ermo didn''t care if Chen Ming was being sarcastic. He told Chen Ming of the secret room where he kept his heart. It was at the very end of his pce. He kept it under the bed. Chen Ming, Sun Yuechang, and Er Yang looked at each other. Who would have thought that a demon god would keep his heart under his bed? Ermo''s pce was quiterge. Plus, the area around the pce is still wide open. able to customize ording to Chen Ming''s desire This was really suitable for establishing his base in the Abyss. "It''s decided. This will be my base of operation in the Abyss. Are you willing to give it to me Little Ermo¡± Chen Ming turned around and asked the Demon God Ermo, who was now in a child''s form. Chen Ming only gave back a portion of his power. The demon god now felt sad. Why did he get this bad? He just nodded. His heart was now in Chen Ming''s hands. If he made a wrong move he surely died tragically, his power, his fame, and his wealth. In just one night, it was all gone. He wanted to cry like blood. But it doesn''t help. Chen Ming was now starting to carry out the task that he had been assigned. He would break through the level first. This way, the Sky Swallowing Grass would not be destroyed when he and Little Long would face Heavenly Tribtion. Heavenly Tribtion was something that cultivators must fear. Without good preparation, They might even be extinct without even realizing it. Heavenly Tribtion is something to be afraid of. However, that would not apply to Chen Ming and Little Long right now. Heavenly Tribtion for them, besides being harmless, was what they expected. It became a valuable source of energy for Chen Ming. but for Little Long, it was just a delicious meal. They both stared at the sky with anticipation. Chen Ming had sessfully merged with Little Long. The two became one. Chen Ming''s power increased enormously. Ermo can only open his mouth. If Chen Ming had merged with Little Long from the beginning Dealing with him was not difficult at all. ¡°This kind of power¡­ is it even possible? Is this the power of a true dragon?¡± Dragon, he had never seen a dragon until today. The dragon was a mythical beast that was higher than the heavens. ¡°If there is this much power Why not use it in the first ce? If he had used this power in the first ce He was able to deal with our demon army. including me easily, why?¡± Ermo didn''t understand why Chen Ming had not fusion with his dragon in the first ce. He had one thing that he didn''t understand about Chen Ming and Little Long fusion. Chen Ming was able to harness his power. But when he merged with Little Long, His ability to control his power would be reduced. He was afraid that he would friendly fire his ally. He doesn''t like taking risks if there are alternatives. Chen Ming had finished merging with Little Long. He looked up at the night sky. He is now almost lv.150 if he epts the mission reward now. His level would have crossed over, causing Heavenly Tribtion for sure. "Are you ready Little Long" ¡°Ready! I am so hungry now brother give me the juicy lightning!¡± 235 Chapter 235 Chen Mingughed out loud. Little Long seemed to be able to speak better after watching TV. He knew how to choose to describe about his food. Chen Ming when he saw that Little Long was ready he then received the mission reward when he was in the visual world. The reward was 500 spirit stones and 5 more levels. His level now surpasses lv.150. He now has stepped into Sky Profound Realm. The realm in which not many people could dream of reaching it in their lifetime. As soon as Chen Ming received the reward from the mission The calm night sky had changed. A ck cloud that had never appeared in the Abyssal World before appeared. It covers a vast area as far as the eye can see. Red lightning circted through the clouds. It was as if the heavens were furious. Chen Ming evenughed when he saw the red lightning. It seemed that the Heavenly Tribtion really wanted to punish him. This lightning was even more powerful than the lightning he had ever encountered. Plus its scale is very wide. ¡°Oh how scary~, Little Long. It seems that we have angered the heavens.¡± ¡°That''s right Big Brother Ming. But don''t worry about it. Long will eat it hehe. Juicy lightning-chan, what''s more, delicious than you is only cheese!" Little Long looked at the Heavenly Tribtion. his saliva flowed out. It seemed that Little Long wanted to devour the Heavenly Tribtion. The sky roared as if to dere war on the two of them. Sun Yechang, Er Yang, and even Ermo were now looking at the sky. they swallow saliva they had never seen anything this scary before. ¡°Third Eyed Uncle, do you think we should escape from here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Uncle?" Sun Yechang turned to Eryang. He now carried his sky bark and ran towards the hiding ce. Even Ermo himself had run after him. Sun Yechang blinked. before understanding his own situation ¡°Wait for me, uncle!¡± Sun Yechang ran away. Such a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion Lightning. He didn''t know if even the real Sun Wukong will be able to survive. In heaven, there is now a meeting on the matter of the moon-lit night. The situation around the Abyssal Gate. While the Heavenly God was conversing with the various gods He was able to sense some kind of power from the eight rifts of the abyssal gate. It was as if someone was shaking the heavens from there. It was noticeable from heaven. The Heavenly God even if he was called the Heavenly God in actuality he was just a god with a higher position than other gods. But he couldn''t control the heavens. He could only watch. What was it that caused Heaven to be so indignant? Even the Demon God had not been able to cause the heavens to have this kind of reaction before. ¡°I can feel the Heavenly tribtion in the Abyssal World. Never had an incident like this happen before. Heaven was now extremely furious. Furious to the extent that the heavens we live in trembling. If one could pass such a severe heavenly tribtion he or she must be a danger to our heaven.¡± All the lesser gods who hade to the meeting talked to each other. They too can feel it. Especially the gods who sent their own power into the mortal world. Sun Wukong and Er Lang Shen Both of them are now trying to keep up. The avatars they had chosen now were panicking and were fleeing something. They wanted to help both of them. But both of them were targeted by the Heavenly God. because their two avatar created conflict in the mortal world with other gods Sun Wukong didn¡¯t not like Heavenly God''s methods. So he had Sun Yechang intermittently interrupt the heavens. Er Lang Shen was the same. Both of them felt good to see the Heavenly God''s expression of shock like this. They wanted to know who really shook the heavens. especially Sun Wukong He might even befriend someone who has the same hobbies as him. In the abyssal world. A mighty red lightning heavenly tribtion smashed to the ground within the Abyssal world. The demons ran all over the ce. Lightning was one of the demon''s weaknesses. The demons at this moment were extremely frightened. There had never been anything like this in the abyssal world before. They felt that the abyssal world was about to undergo a great change. But before that, they must survive. ¡°What happened here? Why was there such a thing as lightning here? The abyssal world did have clouds in the sky not to mention lightning!¡± ¡°We need to run away quickly. Being hit by that lightning spells death to us all!¡± ¡°Die, die, the Abyssal world is about to copse. Where else can we go?¡± ¡°This must be Heaven''s n, this is too much!¡± The demons spoke to each other in different ways. They ran away from the ins. They didn''t feel safe, even underground. This lightning was like it could pierce through anything at will. While all the demons panicked and ran away Inside the great pce in the middle of the abyssal world. A Demon with a very old looking. Now open his eyes. He looked outside of his pce. His eyes were full of wisdom. His eyes shone bright red. before he smiles. No one knew what he was thinking. He continued his meditation. This Demon was actually one of the demon gods he was considered to be the strongest demon god of all the demon gods. Surprisingly, he was not interested in ruling the abyssal world like other demon gods. He was older than all the Demon Gods. He held the title of the strongest Demon God. He let go of everything as if he was waiting for something ¡°Finally, he has arrived. My little girl. what you have done will not be in vain.¡± No one knows, but the strongest demon god had a deep rtionship with the previous demon god than anyone imagined. He was still doing as the Demon God had asked him until now. Keep an eye on this great pce. to prevent anyone from taking over it. There wasn''t even a single demon here. Anyone who disobeys the order and enters will be instantly killed by him. Here, only the Demon God and those who loved her could enter. including Chen Haoren. Chen Ming now looked up at the sky. The Heavenly tribtion was furious. He slowly led Little Long up to the sky. The lightning struck the two mercilessly, but then why did Little Long just open his mouth? The lightning thate toward them was absorbed into his mouth. Little Long was slightly disappointed. The lightning this time was not as tasty as Chen Ming''s cheese stick. But even so, it''s still tastier than normal food. Chen Ming could sense that in his dantian, a bolt of lightning appeared. He had never imagined that in his dantian would form a Heavenly Tribtion like this. This might be because he was absorbing too much of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. causing lightning to appear in his dantian. It doesn''t fade away as if it were alive. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or not right now. ¡°Heavenly Tribtion I have Heavenly Tribtion in my dantian. It doesn''t fade away either. It''s getting stronger along with my dantian.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know if it was a good thing or not. But he could feel that he was stronger because of it. He just smiled. If this continues He might even be able to use the lightning of the Heavenly Tribtion. The lightning from the Heavenly Tribtion if it were topare to the lightning from the profound energy. It''s like the electricity thates from the factorypared to the lightninging from the battery. How can itpare? He now had a power nt inside of him. He still didn''t guarantee that he would be able to release it. It was so unruly. It was trying toe out of Chen Ming''s dantian. But with his power, he could hold it back. His mystical energy was able to imprison the Heavenly Tribtion. His mystical energy was like a chain that bound it. If it was ordinary profound energy his dantian must have been exploded by now. Chen Ming''s profound energy increased every time Little Long swallowed the Heavenly Tribtion. Chen Ming hoped that he would be able to release a billion volts of lightning. That would be cool, he was now the Heavenly Lightning Dragon¡­Just kidding With the power of the dragon and the Heavenly Tribtion, He really wanted to know if there would be any other gods who could defeat him in this world. Chen Ming thought that with this level of his He should be strong enough to fight against the heavens. His cultivation might be at the Initial level of the Sky Profound Realm but His true strength was now at the Initial level of the Martial Ancestor Realm. 236 Chapter 236 Once again, Heavenly Tribtion waspletely defeated by Chen Ming and Little Long. After Little Long swallowed a portion of the Heavenly Tribtion and ck Cloud, The Heaven''s Tribtion disappeared. It was as if he didn''t want Chen Ming to be even stronger. The Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s Lightning in Chen Ming dantian also wanted to escape. but it cannot. It was now under Chen Ming''s control. ¡°Phew~ It''s not bad at all. How the taste of the Heavenly tribtion this time Little Long.¡± ¡°Juicy and Sweet!¡± ¡°Haha is that right even though I could not taste it directly but I can still feel it through you and not only that our power has increased a lot. Even we are in a sealed state.¡± Chen Ming immediately checked his stats. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Sky Profound Realm Stage: Sky Profound Realm(Initial) upation: Dragon Warrior Level 152 Health 12160/12160(6080/6080) Mystical Energy 54800/54800(27400/27400) --------------------- His power was still being sealed by thews of this world. He could only use half of his true strength right now but only for now. Wait for him to rewrite thew of this world first. He hadn''t thought of rewriting thews of the world right now. All he had to do now was toplete the mission first. Chen Ming slowly descended from the sky. He canceled the fusion with Little Long. Little Long ate enough and went to sleep. Little Long''s bed, of course, was around Chen Ming''s neck. Chen Ming gave Little Long a slightpliment before immediately starting to do his next thing. Cultivation of Sky Swallowing Grass. He nted the grass around Ermo''s pce. before bncing yin with yang. There were many different spirits in the abyssal world asking for Chen Ming''s help. They wanted Chen Ming to send them to be reborn. Chen Ming was not sure but every time he sent the spirits to the afterworld. He felt as though his soul had been strengthened, He didn¡¯t know why, but it felt even better than when his power level had increased. The system didn''t tell him anything. Maybe he was just thinking things, who knows? The amount of sky swallowing grass that had to be nted and the spirits that had to be saved. Chen Ming couldn''t help it. Cast a spell to summon his splits. He could summon up to five figures now. His splits can do a great job for him. Of course, it was his split body. They knew what Chen Ming wanted. and can do it as well as he did. With the more Yang energy in the environment, The demons couldn''t help but avoid walking around Ermo''s pce. For Ermo he really wanted to escape to somewhere else. But with his heart was with Chen Ming. This made him only have to endure. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel sorry for him a little bit. Yes, only a little bit. Ermo looked really pitiful now. He didn¡¯t have a chance to do any bad things because he was stopped by Chen Ming. Chen Ming thought a little bit before he decided to teach Ermo Tai Chi This allowed Ermo to be able to live in his pce without any problem. It also made Ermo stronger than he had ever imagined. but also gave him a sense of inner peace. Ermo who learned about Tai Chi couldn¡¯t help but be less violent. It helped him to put his mind at ease. Even demons could use Yang energy to cultivate if they had Tai Chi techniques. At this point, the mission wasplete. ------------------- Mission: Conquest(Completed) ------------------- -Conquer the territory of the Demon God Ermo. -nting Sky Swallowing Grass (0/100acre) -Breakthrough a major realm(Sky Profound Realm). ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: 1000 Spirit Stone/ 100 Blue and Red potion /10 Level/ ------------------- Chen Ming leveled up by ten more. This time, he felt it was worth it. His spirit stones were now two thousand and five hundred. He was sure that with this many spirit stones, He would definitely be able to cultivate the Dragon Breath Technique to the ultimate level within a month. Chen Ming looked at his watch, it was now veryte. He sighed, it took a lot more time than he thought. Kang Ye was definitely angry at him. He said he would hurry home as soon as possible. Chen Ming turned to look at Sun Yechang and Er Yang who were now waiting for him. The two looked around. want to see if any demons want to attack them. They were pretty sure that no demons dared enter the area. The Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Happened along with dense Yang energy No demon is stupid enough to enter here. ¡°Looks like our work is finished. We have to get out of here before the dimensional rift will be closed. Ermo, here I let you take care of it. protect it well Otherwise you can say goodbye to your heart.¡± Ermo only epted. He let out a sigh. It was not known who the real demon was between him and Chen Ming. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Chen Ming brought the other two avatars back to the mortal world. He who has returned to the mortal world didn''t greet anyone. He immediately headed home. He told Sun Yechang and Er Yang to stand in front of him. He exined that he had made a promise to his daughter, that they understood how valuable that promise to his daughter was. Chen Ming did not drive back. He used his fastest technique back to his condo. When he reached his room in the condo, he saw that Kang Ye was not sleeping. She sat and waited for him with Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. The two seemed to try to convince Kang Ye, but she refused to sleep. ¡°Yueyue doesn''t want to sleep. Yueyue will wait for Papa. Papa promised toe back soon." Chen Ming felt a pain in his heart. He had let Kang Ye wait for him. He immediately rushed into the room. Kang Ye, who had tried to force herself not to sleep when she saw Chen Ming walk into the room. Her big round eyes opened wide. before rushing towards him with her little legs. ¡°Papa!¡± Kang Ye cried out. She reached out for Chen Ming to carry her up. Chen Ming felt guilty like he had never felt before. He hurriedly carried Kang Ye up to kiss her cheek and apologized foring homete. Kang Ye shook her head and hugged Chen Ming''s neck. Little Long had now switched to hugging Kang Ye''s neck. She only asked her papa toe back and not leave her, she was already very happy. Kang Ye was very worried. She fell asleep still hugging Chen Ming''s neck. This picture brings tears to the girl''s eyes. They all smiled at Chen Ming. He would surely be a good father to their children. Chen Ming took Kang Ye to bed with him. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen only smiled at him before kissing his cheeks and saying Goodnight and went to sleep. They are very tired today from practicing. Chen Ming felt proud of them he will take them tomorrow to train at the Yang n Vige while he builds a small house there. He had not yet cleared up about Hua Lin''s matter. He hopes the two aren''t mad at him. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. Chen Ming looked at Kang Ye who was now lying on his chest. She''s so cute when she sleeps. She looked so fragile that Chen Ming was afraid that if he moved or touched her a bit hard, she would break. The feeling of wanting to protect her grew more and more. He really wanted to know what reason her real father and mother had left her in an orphanage like that. If it was him, he would rather die than leave the lovely Kang Ye there. He waited until he saw that Kang Ye had slept soundly. Chen Ming with his a very strong body now. He didn''t even need to go to sleep, at the Sky Profound Realm, as long as he had profound energy, he could easily live a hundred years of life without sleeping. Chen Ming already had the Heavenly Dragon bloodline. He had an even longer life span and tenacity. Chen Ming called Sun Yechang. Ask him what he knows about sea dragons. why did he asked him about the sea dragon. It was because of legend. Maybe Sun Wukong might know something. Chen Ming knew that Kang Ye had the blood of the dragon and why he knew it was a sea dragon that was because of the pearl. Sun Yechang answered his call almost immediately. It seems that even now, the Yang n held a banquet that was able to defeat the Demon God''s army. They regretted that their hero Chen Ming did not participate. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming, they still wouldn''t know the evil spirits they had dealt with was not have any bad intentions they only wanted to be free. With Chen Ming''s Sky Swallowing Grass, not only would it make it easier for the Yang n to defend the gate. In addition, evil spirits can also go to true rest. This is considered the best. Sun Yechang told Chen Ming, He had met a dragon before, but they weren''t like Chen Ming and Little Long at all. they are dragons but can not transform into a dragon. They had horns that resemble the dragon¡¯s horn. They both were weaker than him. 237 Chapter 237 ¡°Bro, If I remember correctly I have met two sea dragons but they were very weakpare to you and me. They were chased by a group of umm what should I say seafood.¡± ¡°Seafood? Oh, I kind of understand it but the ones that were being chased are they a woman and a young girl?¡± ¡°Yes. They were a woman and a young girl how do you know bro¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important how I know it, By the way, do you know where the Ocean Pce is?¡± ¡°The Ocean Pce¡­You mean that pce in the fairy tale right. Hmm. I don''t know, Do you want me to ask Sun Wukong for it? He should know about it.¡± Chen Ming thought a little bit before speaking. ¡°Yes, help me, I want to visit the ocean pce. After all, I am also a dragon." ¡°Okay, Once I get the information, I will contact you again.¡± Chen Ming after that cut the call. He didn¡¯t know about Kang Ye much. She must be someone important in the ocean pce. He thought about what Sun Yechang told him. The young girl he spoke about should be Kang Ye and the young woman should be her mother. But he didn¡¯t hear about her dad. Chen Ming only shook his head. He looked at Kang Ye who was sleeping on the bed. He thenid down beside her before hugging her. He thought for a moment before smiling. Since Little Long could use his dragon energy to help make people stronger. He may be able to do the same if he tried. he closed his eyes then slowly released his energy into Kang Ye''s body. to give his power to her make her grow up strong. Chen Ming''s power was as high as Little Long. or maybe even higher ¡°Sleep well, have a nice dream, my little girl.¡± Kang Ye smiled in a dream. She tucked into Chen Ming''s chest. It was as if Chen Ming was her favorite pillow. She felt safe sleeping with Chen Ming like this. The two slept together until morning. That night was the mostfortable night for both of them. The next morning Kang Ye woke up with a bright smile on her face. She slept with her papa for the first time in her life. She had never slept with her father and mother before. At the pce, she had to sleep separately with her father and mother. it made her feel sad but not now. She has a father¡­no a papa and two older sisters to take care of her. Chen Ming made a simple dish for Kang Ye to eat. cereal with milk Kang Ye had never eaten it and she liked it very much. As if whatever Chen Ming did for her, she liked it. ¡°Today I will take everyone to a certain ce. We are going to have a pic and practice there today.¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen along with Kang Ye were delighted. This was the first time everyone would go on a pic together. Chen Ming smiled at the three. The three really looked like family now. Chen Ming had no time to prepare food in the morning. He had a lot to do. He chose to order food for a pic. Premium food for a pic doesn''t sound too bad. He emphasized the things that Kang Ye and the girls like to eat. Kang Ye wanted to eat pizza and sushi, she had never eaten either of them. she wants to try it. Xie Lin wanted to eat fruit sd and steak. Xiao Wen wanted to eat seafood. Chen Ming arranged a seafood grill and sd set for Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. The food they want to eat they need to cook themselves but they had Chen Ming so all is okay. As for Kang Ye, he ordered her the personal cooked pizza and sushi from the most famous restaurant he could ever find. everything looks perfect Chen Ming then drove everyone to the Yang n Vige. This was the first time he had brought three of them anywhere outside the city. He didn''t know if it was going to be a problem or not. But no matter what, he had to bring these three into the vige. This time, he wasn''t driving very fast, he drove it slowly and carefully. There was a child in the car. Kang Ye sat on hisp, her face always had a smile. Hisp seemed to be her favorite seat. The girls were envious They tried to get Kang Ye to call them mama, but they were unsessful. Kang Ye would always tell them that. She already has a mama. They are just sisters. Chen Ming could onlyugh at the two girls who had failed. They can only admit that they are really just sisters. Driving his car for about three hours. He arrived at the Yang n Vige. Chen Ming, as usual, showed the badge to the people who were secretly protecting the entrance. In fact, Chen Ming was now a VIP guest. He doesn''t need to show the badge. and he could bring anyone into the vige If they don''t create a mess After arriving, Chen Ming had yet to get out of the car. His car was surrounded by people. ¡°Mr. Chen has arrived, everyone! Come and wee Mr. Chen, quickly.¡± Chen Ming blinked. Yesterday wasn''t like this. Yesterday, he still wasn¡¯t wee here. But when he thought carefully This is probably normal. He had dealt with the Demon Army and protected the Yang n like that. He was considered the benefactor of the Yang n. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin didn''t know what Chen Ming was doing here. He only said toe. ¡°Ming, why do the people seem to respect you so much?¡± Chen Ming was not the one who answered the question. But it''s Xie Lin. ¡°Wen, you probably already know. Ming must have saved someone again. Just like he helped us. If I''m not mistaken, we might as well have to speak with a woman or women who would have fall in love with him how hateful.¡± ¡°Yes very hateful¡± Xie Lin nodded seriously. Xiao Wen nodded her head as well and both looked at Chen Ming. They felt that today they might have talked to another lover of Chen Ming. Chen Ming was sweating. He didn''t know how to exin. They hadn''t finished speaking. A beautiful woman ran up to Chen Ming and hugged his arm. ¡°Ming has arrived, why did Ming hurry back yesterday and not wait for me?¡± Hua Lin hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly. Her chest was pressed to his arm. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen sighed. They are correct. Kang Ye, holding Chen Ming''s hand, looked at Hua Lin before speaking. ¡°Humm, what a beautiful sister, as beautiful as Sister Lin and Sister Wen.¡± Hua Lin looked at Kang Ye. Kang Ye''s aura of cuteness could destroy anything, even a strong man like Chen Ming. Not to mention Hua Lin. She immediately fell in love with Kang Ye''s cuteness. "Very cute" Hua Lin picked up Kang Ye. before looking at Chen Ming Chen Ming introduced Kang Ye to her. He also introduced Xiao Wen and Xie Lin to her as well. Hua Lin looked at the two of them before smiling. The three of them talked in peace. at least for now, Chen Ming hoped that the three of them could talk to each other without problems. Yang Liqing came to Chen Ming and talked to him. He had something that bothered him. When everyone was fighting the demons Hua Meiyin was able to break out of the prison. Now he didn''t know where the old hag was. He was sure that the old hag would definitely cause Chen Ming trouble. Chen Ming nodded. He was sure that the old hag would attack him. But he wasn''t too worried. What he was worried about was that the girls and Kang Ye would also be in trouble with him. He tried to use his dragon sense. But the old hag was not within range he could feel. He looked at Kang Ye before speaking to Little Long. He would have Little Long protect Kang Ye at all times after this. Chen Ming finished talking to Yang Liqing. He led his people to thend full of golden grass. The girls immediately fell in love with this ce. Kang Ye was lying on the beautiful grass. Chen Ming was not sure. But he didn''t see a single demon''s corpse. Yang Liqing told him that his Sky Swallowing Grass had eaten all the corpses of demons. He just nodded. It''s as good as being called the Sky Swallowing Grass. Sun Yechang and Er Yang were still asleep right now. The two seemed to eat a little too muchst night. Chen Ming began to let Xie Lin and Xiao Wen practice the technique. Kang Ye was running around. but in the designated area Chen Ming began to build a house. He made his body split. The house he will build is a simple house. He would make a house in a natural style, he would build it from a special kind of wood and vines. He normally used the woods of this world. But the vine he used would be the vine he took from the Martial World. he wants to know The Sky Swallowing Grass could do so much. And how will this vine of a thousand nts be? Xiao Wen saw that Chen Ming would build a house. She stopped practicing. before walking towards Chen Ming and giving him something. ¡°Ming, after finishing building the house, don''t forget to use this.¡± Chen Ming looked at what Xiao Wen had given him, it was a talisman, but a strange talisman. he checked it It was a high-grade area defense spell. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. She smiled at him before saying that she wrote it herself. using the brush and ink that Chen Ming gave her. She couldn''t believe that she could create a talisman that was so difficult that even a high-level Taoist couldn''t. But she could easily do it. 238 Chapter 238 Today is Sunday. So he has time to do whatever he wanted. Chen Ming spent about two to three hours. He was able to build a house sessfully. with the cooperation of his group. The house he built was a one-story house, about a hundred square meters wide. Four bedrooms, two bathrooms, one kitchen, one living room. Front porch with a usable area Chen Ming, although his artistic sense could not bepared to Austin, was still able to design a house that was very livable. He contacted Yang Luqing to have his people help install the water and electricity system. Which Yang Liqing did not dy. Immediately send his men to do as Chen Ming asked. Chen Ming said that when he was free, he would concoct pills for Yang Liqing. The Thousand nt Vines made Chen Ming surprised. The Thousand nt Vines that he used to build houses. Its root went down underground.bined with the Sky Swallowing Grass causing the inside of the house to have a very good flow of profound energy Feng Shui here is getting cleaner and cleaner. This allowed anyone who had practiced the technique in this house to get results several times faster. In addition to having very high Heaven and Earth Profound energy, it was also very pure and concentrated. Chen Ming had not yet used Xiao Wen''s talisman. He had to wait for the water and electricity system to be avable before using Xiao Wen''s talisman. The talisman that Xiao Wen had made will put a profound field around the house, only those who had registered their blood on the talisman could enter. and the talisman must be put inside the house That way, it would prevent someone with knowledge from using their own blood to enter the house. Chen Ming, after finishing the construction of the house, walked towards the girls. It wasn''t just Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. But Hua Lin too. The three of them now began to practice their martial arts in earnest. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen practiced Dragon Breathing. while Hua Lin practiced meditation. She seems to be doing pretty well in emptying her mind. Chen Ming looked at the clock, it was already noon and it was time for a lunch break. Chen Ming did not immediately awaken the three girls. But he slowly awakened them with his power. The three slowly opened their eyes. before exhaling, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen''s level had risen rapidly. Leaving Hua Lin far in today''s training. Hua Lin looked at Chen Ming. she smiled at him She had something she wanted to say to him. but chose not to say anything now Chen Ming just shook his head and smiled at her. He knew that at the time he was building a house. The three girls were talking about something. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen have a good impression of Hua Lin. When Chen Ming was building a house, the three of them had a chance to talk to each other. ¡°Miss Hu, do you like Ming?¡± Hua Lin heard what Xie Lin spoke to her. Her face turned red. She didn''t think Xie Lin would ask her honestly like this. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen looked at her reaction. They just smiled. Whoever saw it, this was probably her first love. She tried to say no and said that she and he were just friends. Xie Lin let out a sigh. ¡®Friends are only for now. If she stays near Ming for a long time She had definitely fallen in love with him. It would be better for her to rify her rtionship with him. So there won''t be any problems in the future.¡¯ Xie Lin wants to prevent drama. She didn¡¯t like it. Hua Lin looked at Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. She didn¡¯t understand why the two had epted each other so easily. Xie Lin shook her head before speaking. ¡°Actually, it''s not that easy to ept something like this. But...just thinking that if Chen Ming will not be in my life. It was worse than having to share him with someone else. Even though I''m jealous right now But we did learn to live together in harmony, right Wen? so it¡¯s a win-win¡± Xiao Wen nodded. She herself thought like Xie Lin. Actually, it''s not that bad at all. together with Xie Lin. She also helped Xiao Wen in many matters. Hua Lin nodded. She told both of them that it all depends on Chen Ming. If he epts her. She also agreed to share him. Even if it''s not easy But for Chen Ming. She said it was something that worth it. The three agreed to let Chen Ming decide on this matter. They just need to open their mind. Chen Ming looked out. that they want him to decide He looked at Hua Lin, who was now hesitant to join his family at the dining table. She''s really cute now. Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. Both nodded. Chen Ming called Hua Lin to sit next to him. Kang Ye sat on hisp as usual. Hua Lin walked over and sat next to him. She does not knowing what to say to Chen Ming right now. She took a deep breath before turning to Chen Ming and speaking to him. ¡°Ming I-I don''t want to be just friend any more.¡± Chen Ming, who was about to feed Hua Lin, was stunned. He knew that she would definitely talk to him after talking to the two girls. But he didn''t think it would be this straight. Chen Ming only smiled. Hua Lin looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. Will he reject her. Chen Ming thought a little bit. He and She just met each other even though he knew her from martial world but she was just a little girl there. ¡®Well look at her expectation face right now how can I reject her when my two girls ept her.¡¯ He now has three girlfriends, a daughter and a brother in his family. Xie Lin and Xiao Wen took Hua Lin to discuss about the rules of spending time together. Everyone would be able to spend time with Chen Ming equally, and there would be no jealousy of each other. Chen Ming could only watch the three of them talking withplicated feelings. He had never thought, never dreamed that he would have three very beautiful girlfriends like this. Xie Lin is a beautiful teacher wearing cool sses with a sexy body that can make any man fall into total trance. She was like a subus who would suck the soul of people. Even though she may look like this, she also had a gentle and cute side as well. Xiao Wen, a young student with a cute face and good nature. Her body was growing. not lose to Xie Lin in the future. She has her own strength and confidence. Moreover, she is ready to do anything for him. Hua Lin, a beautiful woman who uses swords. She had a beautiful face and had eyes as sharp as a sword. Her body even though wasn''tpare to Xie Lin level. But it still counted as a good figure like a model Her legs were slender and long. Her body was very suitable for practicing sword techniques. She looked as noble as a sword heroine. It was unbelievable that someone like her would ask and talk to him like that. ¡°I don''t want to be just friends anymore.¡± Just thinking about it made Chen Ming smile. Chen Ming only smiled. His life in the future would surely be filled with happiness. As Chen Ming was thinking. Kang Ye looked at the three. She promised that she would hurry up and drink a lot of milk. and will make her papa only pay attention to her. Brother snake told her that, if she''s grown up, her dad will spend more time with her. She was so innocent and wanted the love of her papa for her alone. Lunch went well. The food tastes great. Of course, it was prepared by a five-star restaurant chef. if it¡¯s not delicious, then no food in the world would be. The three girls continued their training after well fed while Kang Ye went to bed after lunch. Chen Ming let her sleep under the shade of a tree. with Little Long as her bodyguard. He took good care of Kang Ye. Even if Chen Ming didn''t tell him, he would still take care of and protect little Kang Ye. 239 Chapter 239 Chen Ming now walked into the the Yang n vige. He didn''t have much time to observe the vige. The vige consists of houses that are somewhat in the traditional Chinese style. It is a beautiful wooden house. Everything was perfect it was ancient chinese style mixed with modernity. Such as electric poles with wires connected to various houses The air conditionerpressor located on the balcony on the second floor. Convenience stores that don''t seem to belong to the ce. Chen Ming saw this but nodded. This was the vige model he wanted in the future. He will used this style to improve his Chen n House. His Chen n''s house had to be like this. After that he will change the world. Chen Ming, after walking for a while, he headed towards the house where Sun Yechang and Er Yang were. They should have woken up after being drunkst night. Inside a house Sun Yechang was now lying on the sofa. He was very sluggish. ¡°Three-eyed uncle, kyak. Give me some water. I can''t take it anymore. My head hurts. kyak.¡± Sun Yechang was still hungover. He was in a very bad condition. Er Yang is getting better. He''s finished taking a shower now. His body was full of energy. Er Yang gave Sun Yechang water. Although he didn''t like this monkey very much. But he couldn''t help it because the older had to take care of the younger. ¡°I told you not to drink it pure. Acting cool in front of the girls, how is it?¡± Er Yangined, it seemed that Sun Yuechang was really wearing itst night. Chen Ming looked at the two before shaking his head. The two should have known each other for a long time. Both of them are very much like uncles and nephews now. Sun Yechang sensed that someone had entered the house. He looked at Chen Ming before smiling. He slowly rose from the sofa. before speaking in his tired voice ¡°You¡¯re here, Bro. kyak. Sorry for waking up a bitte. Yesterday it was amazing.kyak¡± Sun Yechang didn''t seem to have ever participated in any party before. When there is a chance He partied to his heart content. Being like this aftermath considered normal. ¡°Looking at your condition. Last night must be something.¡± ¡°My bro you shoulde to the partyst night. It''s full of girls. Oh no, my bro already has beautiful girlfriends already. the ones in the party can''tpare to sister-inw. kyak¡± Chen Ming just shook his head and smiled at Sun Yechang. Sun Yechang let out augh. He knew why Chen Ming hade to him now. He took out some paper from his pocket. He handed it over to Chen Ming, which Chen Ming received. He looked at the paper. It is a drawing map that leads to a sea. This sea was the entrance to the Ocean Pce that Chen Ming wanted. ¡°This is the map I drawst night when I asked The Monkey King about it. the Ocean Pce that Bro wants to visit. The Monkey King said that bro could only enter the Pce by the sea. Unfortunately, I can''t go with you. Otherwise there will be a problem.¡± Sun Yechang let out a sigh. Sun Wukong had caused quite a bit of trouble. He took the Supreme Ocean Pce''s most precious treasure. It caused great damage to the Ocean Pce. And the treasure he took was something he knew or even use it even though it was a fake version of it. Chen Ming had enough knowledge of Sun Wukong''s history. He wasn''t sure which one was true. which one is not true. Sun Yechang told him that it was all true. The person who gave the information to the person who made the film was Sun Wukong himself. Chen Ming only shook his head. What is god? Monkeys are still monkeys, really naughty. After that, Chen Ming didn''t bother Sun Yechang any more. He let him rest All day today Chen Ming spent the morning building a house. and cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique in the afternoon until evening. His house now has electricity and water installed. The people made it for Chen Ming. In addition to installing electrical and water supply systems. They also decorated Chen Ming''s house. They filled all the furniture Chen Ming needed. which Chen Ming was really grateful to them. Today he can sleep here with the girls. Chen Ming attached Xiao Wen''s protective talisman after everyone had left. He put it behind a picture. defensive boundaries work Only his people would be able to enter the house without his permission. The profound energy inside his house was two or three times more intense and pure than outside. This was thanks to the Thousand nts Vine he brought. It acted like a conduit for the Heaven and Earth Qi and it filtered out all the impurities. The Sky Swallowing Grass acts like apressor, delivering the Heaven and Earth Qi to the vines. It''s really the bestbo. Spirit stones, Chen Ming had already use it five pieces, He still have it more than two thousand. His Dragon Breath had improve steadily. After more than five hours of practice along with using five spirit stones Five hours, five spirit spirit stones. If he wanted to advance this technique to the ultimate level. He had to spend a lot of time Five Hundred Hours atleast with Five Hundred Spirit Stones The spirit stone was not a problem. The problem is with the time. It¡¯s five hundred hours, if use day as a counting measure. It will take him twenty days to break through the level. Twenty days that Chen Ming did nothing and continued to practice the breathing technique. It was absolutely impossible for him to practice like that. One month is definitely not enough. Chen Ming had to do something. His problem right now was not not enough Heaven and Earth Profound Energy or not enough purity. His problem right now is He wasn''t able to absorb the Heaven and Earth Qi fast enough. What will he do? Chen Ming looked at the spirit stone. He thought of something crazy. He thought of Little Long. What if he could absorb profound energy like Little Long? He was also a dragon. Even if he is not full fled dragon and had a different bloodline with Little Long Little Long was a Heaven Swallowing Sky Dragon. As for him, he was a Heavenly Dragon. Just the name tells how Little Long swallowed the profound energy. Chen Ming shook his head. He wasn''t sure if only the Heaven Swallowing Sky Dragons can absorbed profound energy by consuming it. Something like this is a must try. ¡°Well, how should I do it?¡± Chen Ming began to experiment. He started by using his true form. He could see the intense profound energy surrounding the house. There was also a strong profound energy emanating from within the spirit stone. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He gradually controlled the surrounding profound energy. into his body through breathing It was as slow as Chen Ming thought. Breathing seems inadequate. He opened his mouth and inhaled it into his body. it''s still too slow There must be a better way. It would be great if the profound energy could directly enter the body. without going through the nose or mouth and when he came to this point. He came up with some good ideas. ¡°Can profound energy be absorbed through the skin?¡± This was the question Chen Ming hade up with. He immediately started the experiment. The result was that it can, and it was good. Chen Ming''s energy absorption speed was doubled. It was as if it only took him ten days for him toplete the dragon warrior mission. Chen Ming that night He had been practicing the Dragon Breathing Technique like crazy until morning. Chen Ming, He didn''t even need to sleep. Cultivation of the Dragon Breathing Technique had helped him recover even more than sleeping. The next morning Chen Ming woke up refreshed. The profound energy inside the house made him feel very good. Waking up, he found that the girls and Kang Ye who were supposed to be sleeping in their own room. now lying in his bed This kind of situation is simr to the situation with the main character in the anime. ask if he likes it. Is there anyone who wouldn''t like it? They slept very deeply. Everyone seems to be serious about training. Kang Ye should be having fun until she gets tired. He looked at the clock as it was early in the morning. today is monday. He and Xie Lin had to go to work. while Xiao Wen had to go to school. and for Hua Lin she had to go to the university. He awakened the three with tenderness. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin kissed him on the lips. Hua Lin with a kiss on the cheek. The three slowly woke up from their slumber. They look really cute right now. Chen Ming told them that it was now five in the morning. They hurriedly got out of bed and went to take a shower and get dressed. Prepare to go to school and the university together. p Chen Ming thought for a moment. He turned his head to look at Kang Ye who was lying on hisp. before gently stroking her head. Kang Ye who slept like this was so cute. He didn''t want to wake her at all, but it was necessary. How hurtful. 240 Chapter 240 Kang Ye slowly woke up and rubbed her eyes cutely. She looked at her papa before smiling brightly. She was like the sun in Chen Ming''s eyes. ¡°Is it morning already papa? Yueyue was still worried.¡± Kang Ye yawned before hugging Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at her. Chen Ming kissed her cheek before speaking. ¡°My apology princess. But Papa has to wake you up Papa has to go to work today. By the way, does Yueyue want to go to the school where Papa works?" Kang Ye heard that. She hurriedly looked at Chen Ming with her big round cute eyes. She nodded quickly. she wants to go to school. She really wanted to go to school for a long time. She didn''t have a chance to go there. She is older than the other children in the orphanage. She should have been in kindergarten by now. Chen Ming was confident that she could enter kindergarten. If he looks at her intelligence. Maybe she might even be able to go to elementary school. He had to let her take the exam. Chen Ming had Xie Lin bathe Kang Ye. Everyone can take a shower at the same time. In the house, there is now enough space for everyone. Kang Ye looked at Chen Ming in disappointment. Her gaze was extremely sad. Seeing this, Xie Lin couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What''s wrong with Yueyue?¡± ¡°Yueyue wants to take a shower with Papa.¡± ¡°Why not? Yueyue can take a shower with Papa." Kang Ye shook her head before speaking. ¡°Brother Snake said that Yueyue could not take a shower with Papa. Yueyue had to grow up to be an adult like older sisters first. Otherwise, Papa won''t take a shower with Yueyue." Little Long also didn¡¯t know much because in truth he was even younger than Kang Ye. He was just hatched from the egg, not even a year. But as he only saw Chen Ming take a shower with Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. So he said that without knowing anything. Xie Lin''s eyebrows twitched. What did Little Long teach her! She shook her head before she led Kang Ye into the bathroom. She will teach her correctly. She took Kang Ye to take a shower. She felt very sorry for Kang Ye. With those pitiful eyes of her, if the heart was not strong enough. No matter who it was, they would definitely do anything for Kang Ye without any restrictions. After taking a shower Chen Ming then took everyone to different ces. The first ce he went was The university Hua Lin studied. People look at her. She doesn''t care what anyone thinks. She kissed Chen Ming''s cheek, showing everyone. it makes her feel good. Every young man around there felt thier hearts were broken. Seeing that she came out of the young man''s car and kissed his cheek in front of them. Moreover, in the car, there are more beautiful girls that as beautiful as Hua Lin. And there was also a little angel. They cried tears of blood. What kind of person would be this lucky? Chen Ming after sending Hua Lin. He immediately drove to his school. Alex needs a little more time. So he coulde and teach instead of Chen Ming. Chen Ming had already calcted the time. He doesn''t rush Alex. Let Alex do his job. Chen Ming had some time left. Arriving at the school, Xiao Wen kissed Chen Ming before going to her ssroom. Xie Lin also kissed Chen Ming. But not because the two had to separate. But because she wants to kiss him. This is a tradition that has to be done every morning. Kang Ye wanted to kiss her papa too. Chen Ming kissed Kang Ye. It''s a cute kiss where Papa and daughter show their love for each other very pure. Afterward, Chen Ming carried Kang Ye with him to the teacher''s room. He would let Kang Ye take the level test. what level she is he really wanted to know. Chen Ming carried Kang Ye into the teacher''s room with Xie Lin. Everyone looked at him and Xie Lin with their eyes wide open. As if what they saw was unbelievable. The teachers began to talk quietly. But no matter how quiet they were with Chen Ming and Xie Lin''s hearing abilities, They can hear all they say. ¡°Don''t tell me that Teacher Chen and Teacher Xie¡­ are already together. I didn''t think it would be this fast. When did the two go secretly doing it and had a daughter this cute?" ¡°When did they do it? what does it have to do with you? Stop fantasizing. Teacher Xie had liked Teacher Chen for a long time. You don''t have a chance.¡± ¡°Both of them have children, really fast.¡± ¡°Not bad, Ming. I''m really proud of you.¡± Each person thinks differently. They had already heard Kang Ye calling Chen Ming "Papa". The more they talk the more Xie Lin wanted it to be like that, but the truth was cruel. Kang Ye refused to call her mama and called her big sister instead. Chen Ming put Kang Ye down for her to sit in his seat. Before Chen Ming picked up the assessment test, He had to let her take the exam first. Then submit the documents along with the exam to the educational agency. Usually, people who take the exam have to go to the ministry themselves. But this is Chen Ming. He can do anything he wanted. Chen Ming had many privileges. He could actually make a case for Kang Ye to get in any kindergarten easily. But this was for herself. He wants the best for his daughter. Kang Ye took the exam intently. She''s so cute when she makes a serious face. Chen Ming looked at the clock, he had quite a lot of time. He remembers that today there will be another new student. This new student arrived about a weekter than Xiao Wen for family reasons. Shees from a wealthy family in the south. because this school is far away from there. It might make the new student reportte. Chen Ming was trying to find a document about the new student. He found that he had left it at home. Usually, he doesn''t forget these things, but what can he do? He''s been away for months. Forgetting is not strange at all. He thought that he would find information after searching it on theputer in the ssroom. At this school, every ssroom has aputer for every teacher to use.plete educational equipment Sponsored by Chen Corporation About thirty minutes had passed. Kang Ye raised her hand and said that she had finished the exam. Chen Ming smiled at her. He doubts the exam will be too difficult for her. She had finished this quickly. A typical exam that a normal child can take takes about an hour. Kang Ye only used half an hour. So he thought that Kang Ye could not pass the exam. After he checked the exam He had to take a new look at Kang Ye. ¡°Hmm, everything is correct.¡± Chen Ming didn''t find a single mistake. He looked at Kang Ye. A strange idea popped up in his head. He tried giving her an elementary school exam. Kang Ye took less time than before. She did it all correctly once again. Chen Ming only blinked his eyes. Keep sending the exams for her to do as the difficulty of the exams keeps increasing. Chen Ming started for Kang Ye to take the exam at six o''clock, it was already eight o''clock now. She took exams until she reached high school. She couldn''t do it anymore. It''s really too hard for her. ¡°Papa, this exam is too difficult. Yueyue can''t do it. Papa, please don¡¯t be angry okay." Kang Ye was afraid and had a sad expression on her face that made Chen Ming feel his heartbreaking. He hurriedly told Kang Ye that it was okay. She''s really good at it. Chen Ming couldn''t believe that Kang Ye passed all the exams until he reached high school. ¡°Yueyue, when you weren''t with Papa, who taught you about this knowledge?¡± Kang Ye tilted her head slightly, trying to think before speaking. ¡°Hmmm, Mama is a great teacher. When Yueyue was at the pce, there was nothing to do. Mama teaches Yueyue many things. And Yueyue also likes to read a lot. Yueyue spent all day in the library. Read books that Yueyue likes.¡± Chen Ming asked what books she liked to read. She said that she likes to read all kinds of books. She could remember all the information in the book. Chen Ming was curious. He let Kang Ye try to remember the random picture. and let her tell him what she saw in order Kang Ye could tell what kind of pictures she saw in order. Her memory was very urate. She remembered it all correctly. Chen Ming now knew why Kang Ye could take the exam that was more difficult than her own age. That''s because Kang Ye has a photographic memory. Photographic memory happens to very few people. They can remember things better than normal people. It is said that people with photographic memory will be able to remember everything if needed This was probably the reason why she was able to pass the exams until reaching high school even though she was only in kindergarten. Chen Ming was troubling now. He''ll let her go to high school or kindergarten. 241 Chapter 241 Chen Ming decided to let Kang Ye study in kindergarten. She should live the life that a child deserves. He didn''t want her to grow up too quickly by putting her in a mature society. How smart she is is irrelevant. Knowledge must go hand in hand with maturity. Kang Ye heard that. She hesitated a little before she asked Chen Ming, What level is he teaching? Chen Ming told her frankly that he taught at high school. Kang Ye heard that. She immediately decided that she wanted to enter high school. She was only five years old and wanted to go to high school. "No, you can not" Chen Ming refused. He wanted her to attend kindergarten. Kang look at Chen Ming. He rejected her and won¡¯t listen to her. Seeing that, her cheeks puffed up before speaking. ¡°But Yueyue passed all the kindergarten exams, Papa. Elementary and middle school and first-year and sophomore year of high school. Yueyue just couldn''t pass the third year of the high school exam. Yueyue should be able to attend the third year of high school.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He exined to her why he wanted her to attend kindergarten. Kang Ye heard the reason. She understood what Chen Ming wanted. He wants the best for her. Kang Ye thought for a bit. She knew that she was still young and although she had more knowledge than any other child, It doesn''t mean she was older. Her papa was right, she should spend more time as a child. Kang Ye saw that Chen Ming was waiting for her answer. She told him in a soft voice. She didn''t want Chen Ming to be angry. ¡°Yueyue can go to kindergarten as Papa wish.¡± Chen Ming smiled. This is the best Kang Ye will have friends who are the same age as her. and if it¡¯s not working out he will let her take an advanced exam. After agreeing Chen Ming then submitted the documents for enrollment to the director. He could actually send it directly to the Ministry of Education. But doing this because he has to give his friend some face. The documents passed quickly, and Kang Ye had entered this school in the kindergarten department. Chen Ming then led Kang Ye to her own ssroom. Kang Ye was even smarter than the average child. But when children have to leave their parents for the first day of school. They always have problems. Fear of separation from parents Kang Ye was like that too. Chen Ming had to convince her. and said that during lunch break, she could go see him in the teacher''s room, Kang Ye smiled, that''s right, her papa was in the same school as her. There is nothing to fear. Chen Ming then said goodbye to Kang Ye. and talked to her ss teacher that if there was any problem, contact him immediately. All the teachers in the school knew Chen Ming. He was a very high profile for everyone in the school. Nobody wants to have a problem with him. Kang Ye''s homeroom teacher promised that he would take good care of Kang Ye. Chen Ming sighed. He watched Kang Ye introduce herself in the ssroom with her cuteness. There are many children who want to be her friends. Kang Ye smiled brightly. It''s been said that it''s best to hang out with friends of the same age. Being a father feels like this. He looked at the clock, it was past teaching time, but after all, he was Chen Ming. He can teach at any time. Kang Ye''s matter came first. Chen Ming went straight to his ssroom immediately after. As the sses began. Outside school. A luxury car parked in front of the school. Inside the car was a teenage girl in a school uniform with a very cold expression on her face. She looked at the school. before speaking ¡°Chen Ming came to teach here, right?¡± The teenage girl said Chen Ming''s name out of hate. This girl is a new student transferring to this school today. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°If that''s the case, that''s fine. I want to see the face of the man who killed my brother. I will do whatever it takes to make him pay for what he did to my brother.¡± The girl seemed to have a personal grudge against Chen Ming. She was the reason why Chen Ming came to teach in this school. at the behest of his deceased best friend. Chen Ming arrived at the ssroom. Of course, the students were talking loudly. Chen Ming let out a sigh. No matter how much he taught these children, they don''t really remember. Even Xiao Wen herself too. She was talking to the female students in the room about Chen Ming''s story. It is said that there were rumors that Xiao Wen came to school in Chen Ming''s car. Some say that he was her sugar daddy. Some say that she is his daughter or sister. Each person has different ideas. Xiao Wen denied that she was anyone else''s child and she was not his child either. Chen Ming was only twenty years old. if she was his child. He had to have a thing with a girl at the age of ten. So is that even possible? Not sure what the gossiper was thinking. She admitted that she liked Chen Ming but was definitely not his child. She doesn''t tell anyone that she''s his girlfriend. How much does she want to tell everyone? But she had to keep Chen Ming''s face. She said the way to her house and his condo was the same. So she came with him in his car. Xiao Wen frankly admitted that she liked Chen Ming. Surprisingly, no one was shocked about it. Because almost all the female students in the room liked Chen Ming as well. He might be a mean teacher. But he is a teacher who wishes well for all students. Chen Ming didn''t wait for everyone to finish their discussion. He immediately walked into the ssroom. Everyone saw himing to the ssroom. They stopped talking and remained silent almost immediately. Chen Ming today considered himselfte. He does not punish those who make noise. but only today. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming called out the name of the student. everyone who was called showed thier hand. He used hisputer that the students had already turned on for him. He wanted to find out about the new students who were likely toe to ss today for the first day. He hadn''t even been able to start searching for information. There was a knock on the ssroom door. ¡°Hmm, I guess that the new student. I''m just looking for information right now.¡± Chen Ming allowed the new student to enter the room. the door slowly opened Chen Ming looked at the person who opened the door. He was a middle-aged man between forty to fifty years old in sses and butler''s uniform he also had white hair and a mustache. Chen Ming could smell the blooding out of his body. This butler is not an ordinary butler. Chen Ming could sense it without even needing a system to check his stats. The butler saw Chen Ming. He spoke in a quiet voice, but Chen Ming could still sense the danger from him. Besides the smell of blood, He also smelled gunpowder. ¡°I am very sorry to intrude on the ss. My name is Feng Lei. I am the caretaker of ady who ising to study at this school. I am here to test if the teacher who will teach mydy ispetent enough or not.¡± Standing in front of him, Chen Ming heard Feng Lei''s words clearly. He examined Feng Lei. He wasn''t a Taoist or a Cultivator and was not a Martial Practitioner too. But even so, He was still much more dangerous than a normal Taoist, Cultivator, and Martial Practitioner. He was as dangerous as Xiao Wen''s grandfather. Chen Ming was not worried. He asked Feng Lei in his calm voice. ¡°Hmm, test. What do you want to test? I teach Geography and English.¡± 242 Chapter 242 Feng Lei heard that, he spoke in a very perfect English ent. He usedplex sentences that contained words that were difficult to understand. Chen Ming had no problem answering the question as if the question he asked was the easiest. Feng Lei furrowed his brows, not thinking that Chen Ming would be able to answer his very difficult question. His question shouldn''t be contained in the content that Chen Ming taught. He admitted that Chen Ming was really good. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t be in the same unit as the young master. The question he asked was about thebat tactics of secret military forces in foreign countries. Only a ck rank soldier would know this. Chen Ming smiled at him before speaking. ¡°You know Yun Hai?¡± Heard the name Yun Hai Feng Lei''s face went ck. He spoke in a despised tone. ¡°You don''t have the right to call the young master''s name like that.¡± ¡°Young Master? You are that Feng Lei. the martial arts teacher who protects his butt from a young age? Thedy you said must be his sister. He told me a lot of stories of you and his sister before he passed.¡± Chen Ming had a calm expression on his face. No one knew, but inside he felt extremely sad. His best friend, Yun Hai, sacrificed himself to save Chen Ming from a bad situation. Chen Ming was indebted to him. What Yun Hai wanted the most was his sister''s safety. in return for Yun Hai saving him. He will keep his sister away from all harm. Feng Lei wanted to say something. He didn''t like what Chen Ming had to say about Yun Hai. But he didn''t say anything. Suddenly, the sound of gunfire rang out, causing everyone in the ssroom to go in panic. The sound of a gun rang out from the gun in the hand of a young girl in the school uniform standing behind Feng Lei. She arrived at the door of the ssroom, heard Chen Ming talking about her brother, she couldn''t stand it, immediately took out a gun and shot Chen Ming. She hopes to kill him to get revenge on her brother. But it didn''t work as she thought. Chen Ming should have put on a bulletproof vest. The bullets she fired at him didn''t make him feel anything at all. Chen Ming looked at the young girl who shot him. His eyes were wide open. This must be the persecution of fate. He could have actually made the heavens hate him. The person who shot Chen Ming in the ssroom was actually the person he wanted to find in this world, Dongfang Gu. She looked at him with cold eyes. Unlike Xiao Wen who he had met for the first time. In her cold eyes, there was hatred. Chen Ming let out a sigh. She must have med him for her brother''s choice to die in order for him to survive. He felt guilty, it was a very bad feeling for Chen Ming right now. Even a soldier as strong as him. There are days when mistakes can be made. and his mistakes cost the life of his closest friend. ¡°Mydy! What are you doing? You know what you''re doing right now isn''t right.¡± Feng Lei spoke up. He really didn''t like Chen Ming. But he could see that Chen Ming really felt guilty for Yun Hai''s death. Chen Ming chose to bear the guilt that he was the one who killed his friend. Instead of letting go and leaving it behind He chose to live with this feeling until his death. This is to honor his friend. Feng Lei couldn''t deny that he respected someone like Chen Ming. ¡°That''s not right, that''s right, I didn''t do it right. but no matter what I will avenge my brother.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He was angry. avenge her brother If she said that she would revenge him for herself. He wouldn''t feel anything. Chen Ming''s aura changed. Everyone could feel the coldness in the air. Dongfang Gu waspletely affected by the aura. Chen Ming slowly walked closer. Feng Lei was now pale, dangerous, his instinct telling him to flee. He felt like he was a prey in front of a predator at the top of the food chain. Chen Ming stopped in front of the two before he looked into Dongfang Gu''s eyes. "If you want revenge, stop using Yun Hai as a reason. He and I are close friends. If I''m not in a situation where I can''t stop him. I''d rather die than see my friend die. You must feel that I don''t deserve to live. I understand how you feel. But even like that Your brother sacrificed his life to protect me that day saved thousands of innocent people. His death was meaningful and heroic. Don''t let your resentment tarnish his sacrifice like this!¡± Chen Ming''s eyes changed color. He needed to change Dongfang Gu''s mind. She can''t live with resentment. her life will fall into the abyss. as he is her fiancee in the martial world and as he had promised her brother. He will protect her from everything including herself. "Tarnish¡­" Dongfang Gu doesn''t know what her own brother died for, no, it''s not that she doesn''t know. But she refused to acknowledge it. Her kindest brother died. Leaving her alone in this world. Her whole life she only had her brother. ¡°No, I''m not wrong. The wrong person is you! You killed Brother Yun?!¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. Dongfang Gu at this moment could not speak for a reason. He must do something. He walked closer to her. Before he walked closer to her. He used his power to hold Feng Lei in ce. Feng Lei was now unable to move. ¡°I killed your brother. How did I kill him?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dongfang Gu did not know how Chen Ming killed her brother. She only heard that he had died instead of Chen Ming. but don''t know the reason ¡°Well, if you don''t know, I''ll tell you. At that time, me and your brother. We have been given a mission to rescue thousands of kidnapped children. They will be taken to foreign countries viarge transport ships... Our mission is to eliminate everyone on board. and bring the transport boat back to shore where officers will continue to take care of Everything is going as nned. Until we were surrounded by more than a hundred enemy forces¡­ Yun Hai knew immediately that this is a trap someone wants to get rid of me. him in order to keep me alive. He decided to sacrifice himself. bring down enemies with him with more than thirty men It was because he was willing to sacrifice. allowing me to take them down afterwards. and bring the children back to shore safely This is all true. If you don''t believe me, ask him.¡± Chen Ming pointed at Feng Lei. He must have known the whole truth. He chose not to tell Dongfang Gu. There must be some reason. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming, his eyes were like someone who was hurt by his own mistake. His friend died because someone wanted his life. Chen Ming gently grabbed Dongfang Gu''s hand. Her hand held the gun tightly. ¡°You''ll hate me, be angry with me, it''s not wrong. But please don''t take revenge on your brother''s behalf. It would make him feel sad. That guy loved his sister the most. If he sees you like this because of himself. How sad will he be?" Dongfang Gu burst into tears. She knew that what she did would make her brother sad. But it can''t be helped. She looked at Chen Ming''s face again. want to be angry and hate him However, Chen Ming''s face ovepped with her brother. When she saw his face carefully. She seemed to have met him somewhere before. She was previously with a grudge. Shoot him without looking at him first. When she looked at him carefully She remembered where she had met him before. This time it was she who thought fate was toying with her life. 243 Chapter 243 ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. You¡¯re Ugly!¡± Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu. She now looked at him like she saw a ghost. He heard her call him ugly he then remembered something. In the past, he had the opportunity to travel with his friends to Southern China. It was that time he saw a young girl crying alone. He liked children even when he was just a teenager. He saw a young girl crying alone. He couldn''t help but ask what happened to her. The girl replied to him that no one wanted to y with her. Her brother often ys with her but he was busy. Her parents were busy with work so on one could y with her. Chen Ming at that time took pity on the young girl. He invited her to y with his friends. He forgot to ask the girl''s name. His friends call him ugly. A young girl with an innocent mind thought that ugly was his name. So she called him Ugly. Until he had to go home. He and she still don''t know each other''s names. Chen Ming didn''t think that the young girl was now Dongfang Gu. She recognized him even though his face had changed. Dongfang Gu was confused right now. She didn''t think that the person she thought was the one who killed her brother would be her first love. She thought that she would never see him again. She didn''t think they would meet each other in this kind of situation. She hurriedly pulled her hand out of Chen Ming''s hand. Her gun fell to the ground. She shook her head before hurriedly running away. Chen Ming wanted to follow her. but thinks that if he follows, it will only escte the matter further. He released Feng Lei''s profound point before speaking. ¡°Hurry up and follow her, now she is confused. If she calms down, bring her here.¡± Chen Ming gave his address to Butler Feng Lei. Feng Lei only nodded and hurriedly followed after Dongfang Gu. Chen Ming only let out a sigh. After Feng Lei had followed Dongfang Gu, Everyone in the room was talking. They looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t seem like he was hurt anywhere. They clearly saw that Chen Ming had been shot at. There were bullet marks and burn marks on his shirt. Chen Ming walked over to collect the gun from the ground. before walking towards the front of the ss as if nothing had happened. ¡°The whole thing is just a show. Everyone will forget everything that happened today. I hope you will understand.¡± Everyone looked at each other. They only nodded. Everyone quietly agreed that Nothing happened. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with concern. She could feel how he felt right now through the bond. She wanted to follow Dongfang Gu and ask what had happened. She remembered Dongfang Gu from her memory. She was another lover of Chen Ming. ¡°We have to do something.¡± It is the sister''s duty to take care of the younger sister. In her memory Dongfang Gu was younger than her and called her elder sister. Chen Ming had aplicated feeling. He continued to teach. Hopefully, Feng Lei will be able to persuade Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu ran out without looking back. She came to a stop under a tree. She didn''t know how to feel right now. She felt angry, hated, happy and sad. It all came crashing down on her. ¡°Brother Yun Hai, what should Gu¡¯er do? Brother Ugly¡­ Gu''er hurt Brother Ugly, and even put Gu¡¯er hatred on him even though he didn''t do anything wrong. Even though Gu¡¯er knew that it was really Brother Yun Hai''s decision.¡± Dongfang Gu was very confused right now. She was out of control and fired a gun at Chen Ming. She had never seen his face before. but branded him as the wrong person. that he was the one who killed her brother although it is not. She didn''t know how to deal with this feeling. Feng Lei saw that Dongfang Gu was in such a state. He only let out a sigh. He appeared in front of Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu looked at Feng Lei before speaking. ¡°Uncle Feng, what should Gu''er do? It wasn''t all his fault. But Gu¡¯er doesn''t know how to fix it.¡± Feng Lei took care of Yun Hai and Dongfang Gu as his sons and daughters. He had raised them both since childhood, why wouldn''t he know how to deal with their problems? that he wanted her toe and see Chen Ming in person. It''s because of that that will let her know as soon as possible. He couldn''t tell her that Chen Ming wasn''t wrong. because even though she might believe him It will still have something left in the mind. let her hear it from his own mouth and see his true self for herself. That way, she can continue on her own. Feng Lei had heard about Chen Ming from Yun Hai''s mouth several times. He was sure that Chen Ming was a good person. But he still couldn''t help but lose an important person like Yun Hai. In his heart, he himself med Chen Ming. But that feeling today is gone. He saw with his own eyes that in Chen Ming, Yun Hai still exists. Chen Ming hadn''t forgotten Yun Hai at all. Instead, he was also trying to spend his life on Yun Hai''s part. ¡°Miss... No, Gu''er, Uncle deemed it appropriate that the two of us should go and apologize to him. We both wronged him and Yun Hai together. It''s not just us who suffer the pain of losing him. Perhaps the one who was in the most pain might be the young man who is now living a life of guilt all along.¡± Feng Lei looked away. Chen Ming didn''t really show it. But he felt guilty for being alive. But how guilty would he feel? This life that his friend gave and exchanged He needed to be the best. ,m Everything can be seen in how well he lives his life. He resigned from the special forces as a soldier. He wasn''t on a mission, but he was still helping people. Huge donations he donated to governments and agencies. Even though people said that this huge amount of money was donated on behalf of the Chen Corporation, it was true. Honestly, it was donated in the name of Yun Hai. How did Feng Lei know? He had the same way of finding information as Chen Ming. All the donation data obtained was donated on behalf of Yun Hai. Chen Ming continued to follow his dream of helping people. Dongfang Gu heard that. She felt even more guilty. The anger and hatred gradually disappeared. Instead, hesitation and fear emerged. She shot him with a gun the first time they met. It wasn''t a very good greeting. Feng Lei understood what Dongfang Gu was thinking, and he smiled. ¡°You don''t have to think too much. Chen Ming was not angry at Miss. On the other hand, he was worried that Miss would be overthinking. He knew that Miss was confused right now and had Feng Lei take care of Miss, and here he gave him his own address.¡± Dongfang Gu sighed. She didn''t know what she was thinking. not listening to anyone''s advice and let anger and hate take over If Chen Ming was a normal person, he would have died. She decided that today she would back off. And if given the chance, she''ll apologize to him for what she did without checking it out first. At noon that day Chen Ming was sitting in the teacher''s room with Xiao Wen and Xie Lin. Kang Ye now has friends to y with. She came to have lunch at the teacher''s room with her friends. She also introduced her friends to Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw that her friends were only girls, he let out a sigh of relief. Xiao Wen and Xiao Lin secretly smiled. Chen Ming coughed a bit. Before speaking to the two of them about Dongfang Gu. Xiao Wen nodded as Xie Lin furrowed her brows together. She didn''t like Dongfang Gu even though she knew it was a misunderstanding. But she shot Chen Ming! She will pay Xiao Wen wanted to help Dongfang Gu. Xie Lin wanted to punish her. Opinions are different now. But the two didn''t tell each other what they were going to do with Dongfang Gu. 244 Chapter 244 ¡°Papa, look at this. Yueyue draws it. Papa Sisters and Yueyue, and this is Brother Snake.¡± Kang Ye show Chen Ming the picture she drew herself. It''s a family picture where everyone holds hands. She draws it very nicely.pared to the drawings of other children. Chen Ming noticed Kang Ye''s friends. No one envied her for drawing more beautiful than them. Theyplimented Kang Ye and wanted Kang Ye to draw some pictures of them. Kang Ye seemed to choose her friends well. They must grow up and be very close. Chen Ming looked at the three of them. The three were named Xue Ying, Han Gwa, and Yue Chi, he seemed to have heard the three names before. But from where he couldn''t remember. The three yed with Kang Ye. They like to y with Kang Ye because Kang Ye is cute. Chen Ming nodded in agreement. He watched the four of them having fun in the teacher''s room. They y together but they don''t cause trouble for anyone. On the other hand, it adds a nice touch of color to the lunch break. Chen Ming looked at the four ying with a smile. And while he was watching the four of them having fun. He could sense that someone was staring at the four. He turned to the ss door. saw three boys staring at the four Chen Ming blinked. Why do these three children look so familiar? He suspiciously checked their status and when he learned the names of the three boys. He immediately knew where he had heard the names of the three girls. ¡°Three children, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde¡­ didn''t expect to see threerade like this. And these three girls must be my Grandmother''s three female disciples.¡± Chen Ming smiled. he thought it must be the fate of the six to be lovers of each other. Chen Ming used the stealth technique to appear outside the room. So that the three of them would not panic and fled first. Outside the teacher''s room The three little children looked at the three girls with bright eyes. They probably wanted to y with the three girls but didn''t dare to talk. ¡°Hey Zhang Tie, Can we y with them? I want to y with Han Gwa now.¡± Jiao Qi looked at Kang Ye with envy. He also wanted to y with Han Gwa. She didn¡¯t ying with him like before. In the past, the two were almost stuck together and were not separated from each other at all. Jiao Qi and Han Gwa''s family had known each other since a very long time ago and were very close. Both families often brought them to y together. Because of that, the two are close. But by the time the two of them entered school, she had be more attached to her two friends. Even more, Kang Ye appeared. Han Gwa almost never yed with him. It made him feel lonely and wanted to y with her. But she tends to choose to y with the trio more. Said that ying with him wasn''t as fun as the three of them. He had been depressed for several days. Today he wille back to reim his friend. ¡°Okay, believe me, Han Gwa will definitelye back and y with you again.¡± Zhang Tie said with confidence. But really, he didn''t know what to do. Jiao Qi and Han Gwa were very close before. But he and Xue Ying were not like that. He let out a sigh, she didn''t like him even though he really liked her. Young Zhang Tie did not know the word tsundere. If he grows up a bit He probably knew that Xue Ying actually didn''t like him. She just did not know how to act around him. As for Yun Mingde, he only looked at Yue Chi. The two were both shies. When they''re together, they just look at each other. and ying a part, not daring to talk to each other with embarrassment. They both look very cute. Chen Ming watched Zhang Tie try to find a way to enter the teacher''s room in order to y. Jiao Qi tried to help Zhang Tie, and Yun Mingde silently looked at the two. The three were not any different from what he knew in the martial world at all. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile and spoke. ¡°What business do the three little ones have to do with the teacher''s room?¡± The three heard Chen Ming''s voice. They panicked and tried to run away. Chen Ming stopped them first. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? let¡¯s go inside first." Chen Ming wanted to help the three of them. Even though in this world the three were only kindergarteners. He wanted to see the three fulfill their puppy love. Helping the three be closer to the three girls in this world. Maybe it could affect another world, who knows. ¡°Um, so are we really able to get in like that?¡± Zhang Tie said with hesitation. He looked at Xue Ying who was smiling at Kang Ye. Zhang Tie has a puffy face. He wanted her to smile like that to him too. Chen Ming only smiled. They are so cute He walked over and held Zhang Tie''s hand before leading him into the room. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Zhang Tie smiled brightly. Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde also had the same expression. The two hurriedly followed Zhang Tie into the room. Chen Ming brought the three into the teacher''s room. He turned to Kang Ye. ¡°Everyone can you all let these three y with all of you too? I will treat you to ice cream." When they hear the word ice cream. they quickly nodded. Oh boy, Kids is really easy to convince. Just a lure with ice cream is ok. ¡°Come and y with us. Papa will give us ice cream! The ice cream that Papa likes to buy is very delicious!¡± How can it not be delicious? One scoop of the ice cream price was over two hundred yuan. The price of regr ice cream was only about four or five yuan. Chen Ming chose to buy premium ice cream for everyone. Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde tried to y with the girl they liked. Jiao Qi and Han Gwa were doing well because they used to y together often. Yun Mingde and Yue Chi had simr interests so they could y together. The problem now is Xue Ying and Zhang Tie ¡°Hm, I don''t want to y with you. But Yueyue asked me to y with you.¡± ¡°A-Ah, um, I-I get it.¡± ¡°Hey, why don''t you draw a picture? We''re going to y together, aren''t we?" ¡°O-Oh, I-I understand.¡± Zhang Tie, don''t be afraid of her like that! Chen Ming saw that his heart ached. He will grown up and afraid of his wife for sure. Chen Ming could only let it go naturally. The more time they spend together, the more they may understand each other. At noon that day Chen Ming watched Kang Ye and her friends y until the rest of the break was over. When the break is over, it''s time to part ways. Kang Ye looked at Chen Ming with hesitation. She wants to spend time with her friends. But she wanted to be with Papa too. Seeing that, Chen Ming couldn''t help but lift her up to kiss her cheek. before speaking to her that at the end of school He will take her to dinner at her favorite restaurant. Kang Ye smiled and hugged Chen Ming. She liked her papa the most. Her papa was not like her biological father. who likes to scold and look at her like she was a bad girl. She really likes her papa right now. If her mama was with her, she would be happier. Kang Ye smiled at Chen Ming before separating from him. She wasn''t worried now, she was sure that Chen Ming would never leave her. Kang Ye then returned to the ssroom with her friends. Zhang Tie now seemed to be able to talk to Xue Ying. without being stutter. Jiao Qi and Han Gwa were the same as usual. As close as ever, the two talked about Kang Ye. The two of them seemed to grow closer, and thest part was the most amazing. The two walked hand in hand. Yun Mingde and Yue Chi didn''t talk to each other much. but smiling at each other while walking hand in hand, very cute Xie Lin and Xiao Wen''s hearts were now melting. They watched the love of boys and girls slowly blossom. It''s so beautiful and pure. They secretly took pictures of the children as well. Chen Ming only shook his head. Don''t just say girls He himself took pictures as well. In the afternoon, Chen Ming was teaching as usual. There is nothing different from general teaching. When it was time to go home, Chen Ming went to pick Kang Ye from the kindergarten department before going to pick up Hua Lin at the university along with Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. Kang Ye, looks very happy today. 245 Chapter 245 Dongfang Gu, after the incident at the school returned to her home. Her house in Beijing was a house that was bought by her brother but when he die no one live in it anymore. She chose this house as her residence during her studies here. Dongfang Gu had arrived at her home. She immediately went and sat on the sofa in the living room. Feng Lei went to work as usual. besides the two of them, there were also quite a few servants and bodyguards. Feng Lei was in charge of taking care of all of them in this house. He is directly appointed as the head butler by Dongfang Muren Dongfang Gu''s grandfather Dongfang Gu doesn''t know why. The feelings of anger and hate towards the man who killed her brother quickly disappeared. Although Chen Ming was her first love. She shouldn''t have lost her anger with him so easily. She didn''t know, but because her another existence was connected to Chen Ming through bond. She who was in this world was also affected. She couldn''t get mad or hate him for long. She waspletely wrong. It wasn''t Chen Ming''s fault that her brother chose to sacrifice himself. The way she did it was like she disrespected her brother. It was an inappropriate act. p Dongfang Gu looked at a piece of paper on which Chen Ming''s address was written. Where Chen Ming lived was a luxury condo where only the most powerful and elite of the country had the right to live. Even her grandfather didn''t have the power to live in this condo. ¡°How can I face Brother Ugly when I have done something wrong?¡± Dongfang Gu still called Chen Ming Brother Ugly. It was a nickname that she had already used to it. Dongfang Gu give out a sigh. She looked at the clock, it was still early in the morning. in the evening She will go to his condo to apologize to him. As Feng Lei suggested In the evening, Chen Ming, after picking up Hua Lin and taking everyone to dinner, returned to his condo. He did not return to the Yang n Vige. Because the return journey is quite time-consuming. So it''s not very convenient. Chen Ming was now eating cheese sticks while drinking c and watching TV with Kang Ye. She wants him to watch an anime with her. Chen Ming really had something else to do. But he chose to stay with Kang Ye to spend time with her. Children need parental attention. it''s his duty. He adopted her and he must be the best father in the world for her. ¡°Papa, Yueyue misses Mama.¡± Kang Ye looked at TV. in the anime little children spending time with their parents. She misses her mama very much. She is very kind and loves her. not like her father. He always forcing her to do things she doesn''t like without caring about her feelings. he is selfish and always thought about himself. never once did he do anything for her as a father should. Kang Ye suppressed this feeling. She did not say to Chen Ming that she missed her mother, fearing that Chen Ming would be angry. But now she was sure how kind her papa was to her. He would never be angry with her over this matter. Chen Ming smiled at Kang Ye before gently stroking her head. ¡°Don''t worry about it. Papa will find Kang Ye''s mama. Please give me some time." Kang Ye was very happy. Chen Ming was not angry at her. He was also very gentle to her. She couldn''t help but hug Chen Ming lovingly. Before tucking into his chest, kissing him on the cheek, she loved her papa the most. Chen Ming hugged Kang Ye. He had never raised a child before. But he knew what his daughter wanted. Just as he wanted as a child. His father and mother really loved him. But the two almost had no time for him. He grew up mostly with his grandfather. He knows how much children need parental love. The two hugged and watched anime together. Kang Ye fell asleep in Chen Ming''s embrace with a smile. She felt safe near him. Chen Ming took Kang Ye to bed. The three women now sit and talk. ¡°Looks like Ming is starting to learn how to be a good father.¡± Hua Lin said with a smile. Chen Ming made her like him more and more. ¡°Well, I agree and think that if we have children with Ming Will Ming hold our child with such love?¡± Xiao Wen really thought about when they would actually have a child together. ¡°Of course, Ming will love our child. He will surely love all of them equally.¡± Xie Lin spoke up with confidence. It must be like that for sure. It''s Chen Ming. The three smiled, they thought about the day they had a family with Chen Ming. It must be a very big and warm family. There were many little children who called Chen Ming "Papa". He''d be so happy that he couldn''t stop smiling. The three of them were looking at Chen Ming with tenderness. A ring rang. Xie Lin volunteered to go by himself. There is a very high-security system here. There will be no more ringing at the door of the room. If someone wants toe in contact. They must be contacted through a staff member first. Xie Lin answered the security officer''s call. She asked in Chen Ming stead of who came to see him. and when she found out who came to Chen Ming at this moment. Her expression immediately turned cold. Xie Lin, after speaking with the security, immediately went straight to ask Chen Ming who hade out of his bedroom. whether he wanted to have them bothe up at all or not Xie Lin''s tone and mood were strange, Chen Ming noticed. He knew that she was angry at Dongfang Gu for shooting him like that. Even if the gun can''t do anything to him, It was undeniable that Dongfang Gu wanted to kill him. For Xie Lin Chen Ming was her everything. She had this kind of violent reaction when someone wanted to hurt him. In her heart, he was her man. She also gained the dragon''s power through her bond. One of the disadvantages of dragons is that they are a creature with a possessive tendency. She''s good at being able to stop the feeling of the dragon in her. Although her power was less than that of Chen Ming. A dragon is still a dragon Chen Ming could sense Xie Lin''s indignation. He must do something to rx her. He chose to use a simple method. but the most effective Chen Ming wrapped his arms around Xie Lin¡¯s waist before kissing her passionately and possessively. Xie Lin was slightly shocked before closing her eyes. absorbing Chen Ming''s kiss Her frustration at this moment gradually faded. before disappearing Chen Ming''s kiss could make Xie Lin forget what was her thought earlier. She wanted to teach Dongfang Gu. that she should not shoot other people''s man like that. Even if she was his past live lover. However, she has no right. Chen Ming was not hers alone. Chen Ming after calming Xie Lin''s mood. He walked to the living room, waiting for the two to arrive in his room. Dongfang Gu and Feng Lei now came to Chen Ming at the condo. They both had different expressions. Feng Lei had a calm expression. Meanwhile, Dongfang Gu had a worried expression on her face. She had learned that Chen Ming was her first love He is her Brother Ugly. Her heart craved for him like never before. This hasn''t been a day yet. But she felt as though it had been a year. The two of them were now standing in front of Chen Ming''s room. Feng Lei was the one who knocked on the door. It was Xiao Wen who opened the door and weed the two of them to the living room. Dongfang Gu walked into the room, her eyes closed, she smelled the scent of her Brother Ugly. Inside the room was filled with Chen Ming energy. Surely she would smell his scent, it wouldn''t be strange. 246 Chapter 246 Hua Lin had no idea what was going on at the school. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin still hadn''t spoken to her. She was now sitting on one of the sofas in the living room. Even though she didn''t know what was going on. But she could definitely feel that something was going on right now. She looked at Xie Lin, who looked at a girl the same age as Xiao Wen with cold eyes. It was as if she didn''t like the girl in front of her. Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu who had arrived in the living room. He smiled before speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you woulde today, Red-Cheek Sister." Chen Ming also had a nickname that he used to call Dongfang Gu when they met. He likes to call her Red-Cheek Sister. because her cheeks are always red. Hearing Chen Ming calling her by that nickname. Dongfang Gu''s cheeks flushed red. It''s such a proper name for her. ¡°Brother Ugly, that is.¡± Dongfang Gu seemed to be suffocating. she stood before him. Her heart skipped a beat. as if she was possessed by something. She looked at Xie Lin, who was looking at her with displeasure. She knew she had done a very bad thing. She had shot him with the intent to kill. She was actually a very fragile person. She was helped by Chen Ming, giving her a strong mind. Today when she found out that she shot the man who saved her for some stupid reason. It made her feel like she was a very bad person. She wanted to apologize to him but was afraid. afraid that he will not forgive her Dongfang Gu, no matter the world. She seems to have trouble speaking and expressing her feelings in front of people with PTSD. Chen Ming got up from his seat. Xie Lin saw how scared Dongfang Gu was through her eyes. She was a gentle person from the start. She was only angry with Dongfang Gu. But when he saw that the girl was only seventeen years old. Trembling and unable to talk like this. Her gaze softened. She must have been helpless to hear the news of her brother''s death. The brother she loves so much. She was confused and found a way out. Make her do things that she didn¡¯t mean to. For years she has been trying to stay strong. Act like a youngdy of the Dongfang family. She''s not good at showing emotions. Her face did not show much. and also afraid of strangers. But she has to do her best. But today, all the efforts that she had been trying had copsed because the person in front of her. is the one who gave her confidence. "Brother Ugly" Chen Ming smiled before stroking her head. ¡°I''m right here, red-cheeked sister. Don''t worry, I''m not angry. As for the sister over there, she''s just a little angry.¡± Dongfang Gu looked at Xie Lin. Seeing that Xie Lin''s eyes had changed. Her fear gradually subsided. She looked at Chen Ming. before speaking ¡°Brother Ugly, I''m sorry.¡± Dongfang Gu cried out. The shell that covered her heart was broken, leaving nothing behind. She hugged Chen Ming as if there was no tomorrow. Dongfang Gu was now sitting in front of the three girls, Xiao Wen, Xie Lin, and Hua Lin. Xie Lin told Chen Ming that everyone want to talk to Dongfang Gu privately. Chen Ming hesitated a little. But Dongfang Gu told him that she would talk to them. He simply nodded and went to talk to Feng Lei in the other corner of the living room. Let the four talk. He believed that the girls would not do anything bad to each other. Dongfang Gu looked at the three of them. She didn''t know what to say. But wait and see what the three will say to her. She now knows that her Brother Ugly has three girlfriends. Not surprisingly, her Brother Ugly was both kind and gentle. It''s not strange to make women fall in love with him. The thing that she''s worried about right now. Each of Brother Ugly''s girlfriends is very beautiful. She can''tpare to them. She has so many ws. Hua Lin now knew that Dongfang Gu shot Chen Ming with a gun. But she didn''t feel anything. She felt that the gun was already unable to do anything to Chen Ming. It wasn¡¯t different from a good toy gun. She wasn''t angry or had any bad feelings towards Dongfang Gu. She looked at the three of them with interest. How are the three of them going to deal with this? Xie Lin let out a sigh. She was a cold person on the outside. Seeing the state of Dongfang Gu crying in Chen Ming''s embrace. She couldn''t be angry with Dongfang Gu. She noticed her abnormality. She was like someone who was about to drown. And Chen Ming was the ship that came to her rescue. Xie Lin was sure that Dongfang Gu may have something wrong with her mind. Xiao Wen at the same time smiled, she remembered that Dongfang Gu was Chen Ming''s other lover. And she was close to Dongfang Gu. She was Dongfang Gu''s older sister from her past life. She saw Dongfang Gu worried. She couldn''t help but get out of her seat and sit next to her. Dongfang Gu was slightly surprised. But She didn''t do anything. ¡°Gu Mei, do you remember me?¡± Gu Mei... Everyone looked at Xiao Wen. They all knew that Xiao Wen had memories of the past. She had been Chen Ming''s lover before. And besides her, there was also another lover of Chen Ming. The two called each other Gu Mei and Wen Jie Dongfang Gu felt like she had met Xiao Wen somewhere before. but she couldn¡¯t remember ¡°I¡­ I''ve seen you somewhere before. and calling me like that It was also very familiar.¡± Usually, people would call her Young Miss or Young Lady, no one ever called her Gu Mei. But even though no one had ever called her like that before. When Xiao Wen called her like that Instead, she felt like she had been called this way for a long time. ¡°Wen Jie?¡± Dongfang Gu said unconsciously. Xiao Wen smiled. Her memories still have not returned yet. She might have to re-bond with Chen Ming. Xiao Wen talked to Dongfang Gu. She then turned to Xie Lin before speaking. ¡°Sister Lin, can you let Gu Mei join us? I know that she had done something wrong. but She didn¡¯t mean to. She¡­¡± Xiao Wen talked to Xie Lin quietly about the problem on her mind. Xie Lin hesitated. She looked at Dongfang Gu before speaking. As for Dongfang Gu shot Chen Ming, she might still be slightly offended. But she understood that this could be over. The most important thing right now was the feelings Dongfang Gu had for Chen Ming. ¡°How do you feel about Chen Ming. Do you love him?¡± Dongfang Gu bit her lip. She wanted to say that she loved him but she was not sure. She hadn''t seen him in a long time. She had never loved anyone before. and no one ever came to love her. There are people who like her for what her family had. She tried to figure out if she loved Chen Ming. Xie Lin nodded at her not immediately replying. shows her sincerity Xie Lin was sure that she was confused right now. Xie Lin had to make it easier. ¡°You probably don''t understand this. Here, I will give you a situation. If Chen Ming was in danger. Only you can save him. But ites at the cost of what''s most important to you. What will you choose between Chen Ming and your most precious thing?¡± Dongfang Gu shook her head, she didn''t understand. ¡°How can I help Brother Ugly if I have to sacrifice the most important thing?¡± Xie Lin Li''s eyes narrowed. Dongfang Gu didn''t love Chen Ming? The next words made Xie Lin understand that she was wrong. ¡°Well, Brother Ugly is the most important thing to me.¡± Xie Lin, Xiao Wen, and Hua Lin looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what to say. Dongfang Gu seemed to loved Chen Ming very much even though she can not remember her past life. and if she could remember how much feeling she will have for Chen Ming. ¡®I hope she would not be something dark¡­otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do¡¯ 247 Chapter 247 Chen Ming was now standing and talking to Feng Lei. He secretly overheard the girls talking. It made him feel moved after hearing what Dongfang Gu said about him. ¡°How can I help Brother Ugly if I have to sacrifice the most important thing?¡± ¡°Well, Brother Ugly is the most important thing to me.¡± He had never thought that he would be loved this much before. It was a very good feeling. but somehow he felt something dark about to awaken. He shook his head maybe he just imagine things. Feng Lei looked at Dongfang Gu, he smiled, he heard about her meeting with her Brother Ugly. It helped her ovee many obstacles. This matter was thanks to Chen Ming. If he doesn''t enter her life She probably couldn''t bear to lose her brother. And she will be just a broken doll. ¡°Mr.Chen looks like my young miss fall for Mr.Chen a bit too hard. What will Mr.Chen do from now on? Young Master before he pass had asked that Mr.Chen take good care of young miss. Will Mr.Chen be willing to fulfill the promise?¡± Feng Lei had already apologized to Chen Ming. As of now, the two have nothing against each other. The two are currently discussing some important matters. That matter was about Dongfang Gu''s safety. It seemed that within the Dongfang n there was not much peace. This was another reason why Dongfang Gu came to Beijing. Chen Ming nodded his head, he would definitely fulfill the promise he made to Yun Hai. ¡°Then tomorrow I will order servants to move things from yong miss room to here." Dongfang Gu must stay with Chen Ming. This was the safest ce he had ever seen. If it was here, Dongfang Gu''s safety could be guaranteed. And he was able to retire and take on other duties that would help make Dongfang Gu safer. Chen Ming of course agreed. It seems that the girls are starting to adjust to each other. To be together wouldn''t be a problem. Chen Ming looked at his room. His room is now just a suite. At first, he was alone, that was enough. But now with four women and a young girl? It''s starting to get crowded. Little Long didn¡¯t count because he like to sleep on the sofa or on Chen Ming¡¯s neck. ¡°Hmm, Maybe It¡¯s time to change the room.¡± Chen Ming was thinking of buying a penthouse. The penthouse was right next to his room. He will buy both rooms and connected them. Like this, his room would be bigger. He will contact the administrator tomorrow. Feng Lei and Chen Mingter discussed other matters. Right now, there were some important things that Feng Lei wanted to say. He had said it all. and when he said what he wanted to say they began to talk about general things. Dongfang Gu was happy now. The three agreed to let her get closer to Chen Ming. Even though she was still not sure about her feeling. She looked at Feng Lei. Before looking at the clock, it was gettingte now. But she still doesn''t want to go back now. Xiao Wen noticed where Dongfang Gu was looking. She understood immediately. ¡°Gu, why don''t you stay here today? Tomorrow we can go to school together.¡± Xiao Wen didn¡¯t call Dongfang Gu, Gu Mei. It was the same reason why she didn¡¯t call Chen Ming. Ming Di. Now that they were the same age calling each other like that would make everyone look at them weirdly. Dongfang Gu looked at Xiao Wen. She had never been to school with a friend before. In fact, she never even had friends. She wanted to go to school with Xiao Wen. But even if she wants, she doesn''t want to cause trouble for everyone. ¡°Um, Xiao Wen¡­ is that it?¡± Dongfang Gu hesitated. Her noble maiden face was gone now. Only a shy girl remained. And while she was hesitating Xiao Wen spoke first. ¡°Ah, no, just Wen is fine. From now on, you and I are friends. Either way, you and I still have to go to the same school, so let me talk to the butler for you.¡± Dongfang Gu shook her head. If she wanted something, she should say it herself. This is what Brother Ugly taught her when they were together when they were young. ¡°Wen, you don''t have to do that for me. I will ask Uncle Lei myself.¡± Xiao Wen nodded and looked at Dongfang Gu walking towards Feng Lei. She asked Feng Lei if she could stay here tonight. then Feng Lei just told her the shocking truth. She will be staying here from today onward. Her belongings will be sent here tomorrow. Chen Ming nodded and said that after this she woulde to live with him. Dongfang Gu''s face turned red. Before they got married, they had already moved in. Xie Lin secretlyughed. She didn''t think Chen Ming''s family would expand so quickly. She recalled when his parents returned from overseas and found that their son had lovers and a lovely daughter. How will they feel? In conclusion, from now on, Dongfang Gu has be part of the family. As the night passed, Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen slept in the same room. The two of them had many things to discuss. Chen Ming thought that Xiao Wen would definitely tell her about the past. Chen Ming was confident that Dongfang Gu would believe what Xiao Wen said. Of course, that''s because she and he have a bond. Of his four lovers now Only Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu had his bond in another world. In this world, only Xiao Wen had made his bond connect between the two worlds. His shared power with the girls is growing more and more. His power is their power. Their power is their power. Although his power seemed to be greater than everyone else now. If they had trained until they reached a higher level, He thinks theirbined strength must be greater than him. The next morning, Kang Ye was lying on Chen Ming''s chest as usual. Chen Ming''s chest belonged to Kang Ye alone. His chest is the best bed that makes her feel the safest in the world. Kang Ye slowly opened her eyes. Her big round eyes looked at Chen Ming. he smiled at her Kang Ye saw Chen Ming smile at her. She also smiled brightly at Chen Ming. before she greeted him in the morning with a kiss on the cheek ¡°*Kiss~* Good morning, Papa.¡± There is nothing more refreshing than a bright morning with the smile of a lovely daughter. Chen Ming carried Kang Ye out of the bed. before leaving the room. The two are really like father and daughter. Kang Ye was very attached to Chen Ming. Chen Ming took her to wash her face and brush her teeth. Chen Ming normally had to wash his face and brush his teeth to prepare food for everyone. But today, he didn''t have to rush anything. Today, Xie Lin said that he would cook breakfast for everyone instead. Both when they finished washing their faces and brushing their teeth. Then go get dressed before sharing breakfast with everyone. Kang Ye walked into the kitchen with Chen Ming. She saw a strange woman who was as beautiful as her three sisters. She knew right away that This girl must be her new sister. Dongfang Gu was still unfamiliar with this new life. She watched everyone having fun chatting. live happily together. She felt really lucky that she didn''t have to wake up early in a house full of loneliness. She looked at Kang Ye. like everyone else. She immediately fell in love with her cuteness. Plus, Kang Ye called her sister. it melts her heart Her life changed again because of her Brother Ugly. She would trade everything for a happy life like this. Even if she had to left everything. 248 Chapter 248 After breakfast, they immediately left the house to head to school and university. It''s normal to be busy in the morning like this. As everyone was doing their things in the new morning. in front of the orphanage entrance door where Kang Ye was adopted There was a young man and a woman standing. The young man had a handsome face. Honey tan skin, light red hair, for the young woman she had a delicate and beautiful face. She has milky white skin. long blue hair Both of them had such a lofty aura that no one dared to approach. The young man looked at the young woman before speaking. He seemed to be very angry with the young woman. ¡°Kang Lan, this is because of you! Kang Ye had been taken away. Why did you have to set such a stupid condition? That annoying woman refused to say who adopted her. What will I do from now on? Without Kang Ye, I can¡¯t return to the pce.¡± The beautiful young woman named Kang Lan didn''t care what the young man had said. She knew who had adopted Kang Ye. but she kept quiet She would never give the man in front of her any information about Kang Ye. He want to meet her not because he was worried for her. but because if he could not find Kang Ye. He can¡¯t go back to the pce. He was very selfish. All inside his head now were only his matters. Kang Lan felt very sad. She shouldn''t have thought of choosing a person like this to be her mate after all. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do it through a physical contract. They used the ancient method bybining their life force into a dragon egg. Kang Ye was the only one in a thousand-year to have birthed from a dragon egg that came from the ancient era. She shook her head without saying anything and turned her back on the young man. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say? That''s our child!" Kang Lan stopped in her ce. She sighed before speaking. ¡°No, Kang Ye is my child. not you." ¡°How could I not? Without me, Kang Ye would never have been born!¡± Kang Lan had a cold expression on her face. He used to be the one she love. But now she realized that she was wrong. She didn''t say anything to the young man. She looked up at the sky before jumping into the air before she flew away. The young man gritted his teeth. He had to find Kang Ye no matter what. and bring her back to the pce ¡°Just you wait! Kang Lan. I will take Kang Ye back to the pce. And when that timees, I will be the true lord of the ocean.¡± The young man jump into the sky then he flew in different directions with Kang Lan. He didn''t want a woman who disobeyed him. In the school. Chen Ming taught Geography in the Englishnguage to his student as usual. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen sat at a table next to each other. No one dared to talk to Dongfang Gu. It was normal because of her poker face. She wasn¡¯tfortable to speak with anyone except a few people. And about the shooting incident. No one believed that she used the real gun to shoot Chen Ming. If it was the real gun. He would be dead by now. Maybe she just wanted Chen Ming''s attention like many young girls. Time flew by and now it was lunchtime, Kang Ye, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, and Xie Lin had lunch together but Chen Ming had a lesson n to prepare so he didn''t go to lunch with them. In the teacher''s room, there was only Chen Ming alone at this moment. As he prepares the lesson. He also thought about thews of this world. He was able to rewrite thews of this world. But it''s even harder than programming on aputer. Onew was tied to manyws. Manyws were tied to hundreds of thousands ofws. Eachw supports the other. If he was careless and rewrite thews randomly the world may face a crisis and maybe it will cease to exist. Who knows. Thew that cannot be changed no matter was thew of life and death. If someone died, He or She can''t be resurrected. If Chen Ming rewrites thew forcefully. It would immediately break the cycle of reincarnation. If there is no cycle of reincarnation. There will be no life left in this world. because there will only be death and rebirth. Chen Ming slowly prepared the lesson and tried to figure out thew that bind him. He can do many things at the same time. Ever since he learned Sun Wukong''s Body Splitting Spell, He was like having multiple brains. He was able to separate and control the brain to have a multitasking process. He sometimes thought that Sun Wukong might not be as stupid as he thought. just being naughty. There were severalws that bind him. For one, he was bound by the Law of Energy. His profound energy was more concentrated and pure than the world''s profound energy. if not controlled It will cause a fluctuation in profound energy and affect the surrounding life. If he really released his power. An average person without profound energy might die due to excessive profound energy. Fresh air will instantly be toxic. Like too much oxygen, it can be lethal. Chen Ming didn''t want that. He couldn''t unlock his power right now. Because his power was too much, it might endanger the people around him. ¡°It''s good that I didn''t let out a hundred percent of my energy near the girls. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.¡± It''s scary just thinking about it. and about Kang Ye, He knew that Kang Ye was a dragon. But her power was sealed not like him though. Chen Ming chose to stop changing thews of this world. He might have to upgrade this world before he could unlock his true power. Honestly, his power was now second to none. Heavenly Gods, Demon Gods were unable to fight him. ording to the information he obtained from Demon God Ermo. He was as strong or not as strong as the King of The Heavenly Gods. ¡°If I am stronger than the King of the Heavenly Gods, then going to heaven wouldn''t be a problem, hm, but first I have to find Kang Ye''s father and mother first." Chen Ming continued to prepare his lesson. and while he had almost finished preparing the lesson He suddenly felt a force rushing towards him from the sky. That power, he felt very familiar. The power that wasing toward him was simr to his power. But the difference was that his power was superior. Chen Ming looked out the window. Found something blue. is heading towards him "Dragon" Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. That dragon was definitely not Little Long. Little Long now had to protect Kang Ye. Chen Ming stood up, in a few seconds, the dragon Chen Ming had felt already flew toward him. with Chen Ming''s Sky Profound strength He could feel various powers throughout the city. It depends on whether he will do it or not. At this moment, he only left his sense around the school area. The blue dragon. No, a blue hair woman flew to the front of the school. She slowly slowed down. None of the children and teachers in the school seem to see her because she was covering herself with some kind of power. Chen Ming saw the womaning close. He closed his eyes before feeling her power. He opened his eyes, his dragon eyes. He checked the woman and knew that her dragon''s power was simr to Kang Ye''s. ording to his sense, Chen Ming could recognize that this woman might rte to Kang Ye. The blue hair woman flew closer to the teacher''s room. Chen Ming looked at her she was a young woman with a beautiful face She had a face that looked exactly like Kang Ye. But in an adult version. After She reached the teacher¡¯s room. She looked at Chen Ming and smiled at him. Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t need the system to know that she was Kang Ye''s mother. 249 Chapter 249 Two years ago. Kang Lan was currently lulling Kang Ye to sleep. Her face was filled with sadness. She was now injured from a fight with her enemies. She was fortunate that there someone helped her and Kang Ye out of danger. He fought with her enemies. He looked like a monkey. She knew instantly that he must be Sun Wukong¡¯s Avatar. Even though He was a nemesis of her bloodline She will still repay him when everything was over. Now that she was out of danger but she knew that they will not stop hunting her. She need to protect her daughter at all costs and bringing her along was not an option. She will soon be separated from her baby. Kang Ye was only three years old. She shouldn¡¯t havee across something bad like this. In the bedroom, beside Kang Ye and Kang Lan. There was still another young man. He wasn''t lying next to Kang Lan and Kang Ye. He was talking on the phone. It seems that his calls were not answered. He was the father of Kang Ye and the husband of Kang Lan. He was not there when she had to fight with her enemies. He ran away before they even start to fight. ¡°Why they didn¡¯t answer my call!¡± The young man on the phone was named Huang Zhen. He was the third prince of the Ocean Lord Huang Jing. Why were all three of them here? instead of the Ocean Pce, It can already be easily seen. At this moment, Ocean Master Huang Jing was seriously ill. The princes began to fight each other for the throne. Huang Zhen was the third prince, He was the youngest among the princes. and the weakest too. He couldn''t fight with his own brother. He could only escape from the Ocean Pce. Huang Zhen was very angry right now. Previously, he had escaped from the pursuit of the enemies sent by his brother. If not for Kang Lan fought with them and distract them. He probably won''t survive. And now he was calling for help from his friend in the human world. But no matter how he tried the calls were rejected. He had only a few yuan left in his entire body. He thought that with this amount. It could only be used for another three or four days. He looked at Kang Lan and Kang Ye. especially Kang Ye He just let out a breath. Kang Ye was young. He can¡¯t let her starve. Especially she was a dragon born from the dragon egg from the ancient era. The appetite of the dragons in their youth was much more than that of ordinary dragons. He thought of Kang Lan not as a father but as an investor. Kang Lan noticed Huang Zhen''s expression. She knew what he was thinking, she could feel it. He began to change. he began to be selfish and ignored her and her daughter. Huang Zhen walked closer to Kang Lan. He tried to touch her shoulder, but He could feel the cold air. He even had to pull his hand back. Kang Lan had not let him touch her for a long time. He knew why she was doing this. But it can''t be helped. For everyone''s future, he needed to do this. He used this excuse to her on many asions. She was fed up with everyone. She didn''t want a husband to be the ruler of the ocean. She needs a husband to take care of her and her children. What use would it be if her husband became a lord of the ocean and ignored her and her children? Kang Lan began toe up with a n. She doesn''t want a husband like this. She remembers beforeing out. She had met with an old man who told her that she soon will find the right path to walk. He after saying that gave her a pearl. He said that the pearl will lead her to find someone who could help her from the tragedies she will have to face. Everyone say that he was just a crazy old man but something told her that he was the real deal. She epted the pearl and check on it. The pearl was not an ordinary pearl. It connected with her after she give it her blood. It will serve to find the person that would help change her destiny. ¡®With the pearl¡­I may find he or she who could help in changing my destiny¡¯ Huang Zhen didn''t know what Kang Lan was thinking. He tried to tell her about Kang Ye. He knew how much she loved Kang Ye. But if this continues Sooner orter they will all starve to death. Kang Lan told him that the two of them could find work. But because he was a prince, he refused. He definitely wouldn''t lower himself to work. And he wouldn''t let his women work like that either. Kang Lan felt helpless. But since she used to love him. So she didn''t think about dealing with him in the past. Huang Zhen was in the Qi Gathering Stage. while she was in the Earth Profound Realm. She could easily deal with him if she wanted to. She didn''t care about Huang Zhen anymore now. He can''t do anything to her. She will only carry out her ns. And her n now leads her to stand in front of a room. inside the room, there was someone who will change her life forever. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* On the door to the teacher¡¯s room, Kang Lan knocked on the door and waited until she heard someone inside to let her in. She entered the teacher''s room. She even stumbled. The Heaven and Earth Profound energy in the room was extremely pure and intense. more than at the Ocean Pce She looked at the young man who was now sitting on a chair drinking jasmine tea. She could sense that he was not normal. The pearl told her that he was the one she was searching for. She walked straight to him. want to say something But before she could say anything. The young man spoke up before her. ¡°Yueyue misses you.¡± The first thing the young man said was about Kang Ye, she was surprised. No matter who she met in the past they always talked about her first or their faces were so red that they couldn''t say anything. The young man in front of her was not only not blushing. He remained calm and talked to her as if she was just a mortal woman. ¡°Are you¡­going to take her back?¡± Kang Lan nodded. She came here not only to meet the person who will change her destiny. She also wanted to bring Kang Ye back to live with her. ¡°That¡¯s so? I am afraid you need to step on my dead body first.¡± With a charming smile. The young man turned to look at her. Kang Lan even blinked her eyes she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The young man in front of her seemed to be more interested in her child than her beauty. ¡°Step on your dead body first.¡± Kang Lan smiled. She had never met anyone like this young man. He spoke straight. He didn''t want to give Kang Ye to her. Even though she was Kang Ye''s real mother. She felt through the pearl that he speak the truth. Nothing behind those word. He didn¡¯t want to return her daughter. ¡°But I am Yueyue''s biological mother. Why can''t I take Yueyue back with me?¡± ¡°It''s not an excuse to leave a child at an orphanage for years like that. It''s even more if you are her real mother." Kang Lan heard that her expression changed. Her smiling face was filled with sadness. She misses her child so much. But she was unable to find her child. because she is being hunted every day She had been lurking around with her technique, all this year she had be much stronger. able to fight and defeat those who are chasing her easily. She was confident that she could protect her child from any harm. "I have a reason" ¡°What reason, tell me?¡± Kang Lan sighed, knowing that the young man would definitely not let her child go back. If she didn''t exin the reason to him. She couldn''t tell what level he was. It was like a fog was covering her eyes. He is able to do this. At least he must be stronger than her. She exined various reasons to the young man. At first, he smiled as if nothing had happened. But when he heard about Huang Zhen wanting to leave Kang Ye at the orphanage without leaving anything behind. and want to take her back because Kang Ye can help him be the lord of the ocean. After telling him about Huang Zhen she can feel Chen Ming''s power burst out of his body. Kang Lan was hit by his power She couldn¡¯t help but shake like a leaf. Her dragon bloodline was pressured by Chen Ming''s higher bloodline. ¡°What is this? my Ocean Dragon bloodline has been defeated?!¡± Kang Lan never thought, never dreamed. that the young man in front of her was also a dragon. Plus, his dragon bloodline was even higher than her! 250 Chapter 250 ¡°Where is that guy?¡± The young man asked her with his shining eyes. His turquoise-blue dragon eyes were extremely beautiful, his eye color was simr to hers. She swallowed her saliva before shaking her head and telling him, ? ¡°I have separated from him and I don¡¯t want to meet him ever again if possible.¡± Kang Lan spoke with conviction. The next time they meet they will be enemies. She will not let anyone take advantage of her daughter. Chen Ming heard that and looked at her expression he calmed down a little. He remembered that Kang Ye told him, Her mama was a good mama. She was the only one that always take care of her as a mother should. She didn¡¯t want to speak about her father. Chen Ming at this moment let out a sigh. He looked at the now trembling Kang Lan. He retrieved his power before speaking. ¡°Sorry, I identally released a bit of my power. I''m against letting Yueyue go with you even you are stronger than before but you are still far weaker than me Yueyue will be safer if she stays with me. ¡°But..¡± ¡°No but. I will never let her go with you. I don¡¯t trust that you can protect her better than me." ¡°But she is my child!¡± ¡°Yueyue also my child too!¡± The two stared at each other. before both of them could say anything. They both sensed that a group of people had arrived in front of the teacher''s room. They stopped arguing. The door to the teacher''s room opened. A very cute girl ran in. ¡°Papa, Yueyue finished eating! Yueyue wants to y with papa¡­¡± Kang Ye smiled, but when shee inside the teacher¡¯s room and saw a woman talking to her papa. She was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect to meet the woman she was waiting for so long here. ¡°Mama¡­?¡± Kang Lan looked at Kang Ye, she wanted to run to hug Kang Ye. But found that she couldn''t move. She looked at Chen Ming. He smirked at her before walking toward Kang Ye. He picked her up and after he picked Kang Ye up, He let Kang Lan go. She can move now. ¡°You!¡± Chen Ming let out augh before speaking. "Firste first serve." ¡°But just now, you, you cheat!¡± ¡°Cheat? who cheat. it is called making the most of your ability. Yueyue wants to y with Papa, right?¡± Kang Ye looked between her mama and papa. The two seemed to be ying something together. She is now very happy. ¡°Yueyue wants to y with Papa and Mama at the same time!¡± Chen Ming heard what Kang Ye said. He could only feel defeated. while Kang Lan smiled. That¡¯s her daughter alright. Kang Lan walked closer to Kang Ye before taking her out of Chen Ming''s arms. She was now emotionally hugging her. Kang Lan hugged her child tightly. ¡°Mama misses you.¡± Kang Ye when she heard her mama said that. The long-suppressed feeling Kang Ye hugged Kang Lan''s neck before she cried. Seeing this, she probably kept her own feelings hidden very well. ¡°Yueyue also misses Mama!¡± It''s a very beautiful picture. The reunion of mother and child Chen Ming let it go first. But no matter what, he would never give Kang Ye to Kang Lan. she is his daughter Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan hugging Kang Ye with a longingly expression. She wept at the thought of her child being alone. She must have been through a lot. Chen Ming understood. Chen Ming was not such a mean person. He saw Kang Lan and Kang Ye like this and he let out a sigh. He felt his heart soften. but even so, He definitely didn''t want to give Kang Ye to Kang Lan. Sure He adopted her but he loved her like she was his real daughter. Kang Ye was his lovely daughter. Kang Lan and Kang Ye had already expressed their feelings. Kang Ye then turned to Chen Ming before turning to Kang Lan and speaking to her. ¡°Mama wille and live with Papa, right? Mama won''t leave Yueyue again right Mama?" Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming. and looked back at Kang Ye. with aplicated feeling. She didn''t know how to answer Kang Ye. Although The pearl was able to find the person who can help change her destiny. But she didn¡¯t know how to tread forward from here on. Chen Ming saw Kang Lan dilema. he spoke up ¡°Yueyue, Yueyue''s Mama still doesn''t know Papa. Yueyue''s mama lives with Papa It wouldn''t be good. Yueyue''s mama hadn''t taken care of Yueyue for years. It should be okay if Yueyue''s mama also did the same as before." Chen Ming was being sarcastic. He didn''t know why Kang Lan, who had just met for the first time. He felt the urge to bully her like this. Kang Lan gritted her teeth, She looked at Kang Ye before biting her lip. She wanted to take her child from here. But she was sure that Chen Ming would definitely stop her. Since she could feel his power just now. She knew that she was weaker than him. She wanted to ask the pearl if Chen Ming was really the right person. If so, why was he being mean to her? And while Kang Lan was confused about what to do next. Xie Lin who hade back to the teacher¡¯s room looked at the situation. Shees back with Kang Ye just now. She felt pity for Kang Lan "*Sigh* Ming. Can''t you see that Yueyue is about to cry now?" Xie Lin didn¡¯t know that Chen Ming had this childish side of him. Kang Lan looked at Xie Lin before furrowing her brows. She could feel Chen Ming''s power from within Xie Lin''s body. Even if it''s not a lot. But she was sure that in this young woman there was Chen Ming''s power. Chen Ming only shrugged. before shaking his head ¡°No matter what, I''m definitely not letting Yueyue go with her. She cane to live in my condo, I don''t mind. because I am going to buy a penthouse. There is enough room for everyone.¡± Chen Ming looked at Kang Ye, who was now looking at Kang Lan with hope. Kang Lan now only had to agree. The pitiful look in Kang Ye''s eyes. No one can resist. Unless that person has no heart. Kang Lan breathed a sigh. She looked at Chen Ming, thought for a moment before making a decision. She could not deny her lovely baby. "Then I can''t help it because Yueyue, I''ll just go and stay at your condo.¡± Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. ¡°That''s fine. I don''t mind if youe over to my condo. That way, Yueyue will be happier. So that''s better, isn''t it?" Kang Ye hurriedly nodded. She smiled brightly. Chen Ming and Kang Lan burst out in happiness. to see Kang Ye''s cuteness. They looked at each other before looking away. Looked like two dragons cannot live in the sameir. Kang Lan now had no choice. If she want to be with her child She only had to agree to stay with Chen Ming at his condo. 251 Chapter 251 At the same time as Kang Lan was meeting with Chen Ming, Huang Zhen was now trying to find Kang Ye on his own. He tried with everything he had but no result in searching so far. ¡°Where the he*l is she!¡± Huang Zhen felt frustrated now. He was in a hurry to return back to the pce. If he can¡¯t go back in time he will be missed the opportunity to snatch the throne. He only thought about Kang Ye He didn''t care about Kang Lan one bit. Where she was going was not his concern. She was a disobedient woman. There was no ce on his side for such a woman. He was able to earn a certain amount of money right now. Of course, he couldn''t earn money by ordinary means. He believed that strong people can do whatever they want. He stole money from an ATM. With his power at the Qi Gathering Stage. Destroying an ATM was not difficult. He''s not a fool who gets the money and will use it. The money he stole from ATM has a code number. If he used it, They might be able to find him and he will be in trouble with the supernatural authorities in the mortal world. He wasn''t afraid of the police. but the magistrats. He had clean the money and now he had hired detectives to find Kang Ye. he was sure that sooner orter. He would definitely find Kang Ye''s whereabouts. He probably wouldn''t have thought of the day he met Kang Ye. was the day his future ended. Kang Lan agreed to stay in the same ce as Chen Ming, telling him that She will be in the same room as Kang Ye. Kang Ye initially wanted to sleep with both Papa and Mama. But when She remembered that the two of them didn¡¯t know each other. She stopped asking for it. In her little head, she was now nning on how to make her papa and mama love each other. if the two loved each other Kang Ye would have the kind and warm family she wanted. Kang Lan now knew that Chen Ming had four girlfriends. Each of them was not an average girl. and about Chen Ming having more than one girlfriend didn¡¯t seem to make Kang Lan ufortable. That¡¯s because in the ocean world society epts polygamous rtionships and it was practiced to now a day. To make a strong heir. It is normal for dragons to have multiple wives. If Huang Zhen wasn''t weak and didn''t want to go anywhere. He would definitely have more than one lover. Having multiple lovers doesn''t always mean a bad thing. It could tell how capable the other party was. From watching his four girlfriends live in peace. Chen Ming has a great quality as a man. At this moment, Chen Ming brought her and her daughter to her old room in his luxury car. Her room was in an area quite far from the city. She had no problem staying around here. She doesn''t need to be afraid that someone will hurt her. She wasn''t a weak girl, she was a dragon, a normal human couldn''t do anything to her. Her residence was away from the city and it wasn''t a problem. She can fly through the air. There is no problem with daily life. even if there is no car or vehicle at all There wasn''t much in her room. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything with her. Just a few clothes and something worth memories. Chen Ming, who saw her room, could only say two words: very poor. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your ex-husband is the Third Prince of Ocean Pce? Why did you live in a pauper condition like this?¡± Chen Ming spoke honestly. Kang Lan had a vein on his face. She had never met a young man who called her pauper before calling her. There was only Chen Ming here. She doesn''t want to talk to him. She turned away before walking into her room. Kang Ye now strolled around Kang Lan''s room before turning to her father. If this continues She was afraid that her papa and mama would really fight. ¡°Papa, don¡¯t tease mama too much. Yueyue felt bad for mama." Chen Ming smiled at Kang Ye. His daughter is really cute. He walked over and picked Kang Yue up before kissing her cheek. ¡°Papa, don¡¯t want to tease Mama, But when papa looks at mama, mama''s face is grumpy. Papa can''t help but want to tease her.¡± Kang Ye giggled. Her father was actually teasing her mama. But she could see that he was only joking with her mama. Not being serious, she was relieved. Chen Ming was not like her father. who never talks or teases her mama Kang Lan wanted to cry, not knowing that she was right for bringing Chen Ming here. She went to pick up her belongings. Chen Ming volunteered to move her things. All the other girls are now in the condo. Chen Ming told them to just move things into the house, just him alone would be enough. he has a storagepartment and that became handy in a long run. After picking everything Chen Ming immediately brought Kang Lan and Kang Ye back to his condo. Chen Ming had noticed for a long time that someone had been keeping an eye on him and Kang Lan. if to be specific She had more eyes on Kang Lan than Chen Ming. ¡°You know, right? that someone is watching over you.¡± Chen Ming asked Kang Lan in a calm tone. She nodded before speaking in a calm tone. As if it was normal to have someone secretly watching over her. ¡°Yes, but why you can tell?¡± ¡°Hmm, nothing. Just wondering. That guy doesn''t have an aura like ours. It means that he is not a dragon. What did you do to him?¡± Kang Lan let out a sigh. before speaking ¡°Only those who saw my pretty face and wanted me. I refused, but these guys are like cockroaches. No matter what you do, it won''t go awaypletely.¡± Chen Ming understood. She''s beautiful and she''s single. He was sure that she would more or less catch the eye of many people. Chen Ming did not pay attention to the person who was secretly staring at him and Kang Lan. He immediately drove straight to his condo. The person watching the two At this moment his brows furrowed together. He picked up the phone before calling someone in a hurry. ¡°Young master, I have something important to report. It seems that the woman whom the young master gave me to observe is bringing the man to the house. They''re driving away now. What do you want me to do next?¡± The young master, the young man was talking about. Hearing that, shouted from the phone. ¡°So what are you still doing? Follow him, take our people with you, deal with him, kill him.¡± He won¡¯t let anyone get close to his woman. He made sure of it. The young man just swallowed saliva. He knew how angry his boss was. He simply answered and did as his young master ordered. ¡°Yes, young master!¡± The young man then hurriedly called his men all over. He found the car that Kang Lan and the young man drove out. Either way, he had to deal with the young man. Otherwise, his head would definitely fall off his shoulder. 252 Chapter 252 Inside a luxurious mansion. A man wearing a purple bathrobe was on the phone. his face now full of scorn. He was receiving a call from someone. Hong Men was furious. He squeezed the phone in his hand until it was broken into pieces. He would never have thought that the goddess Kang Lan would bring a man into her room like this. Even he couldn''t get near her. Forgot about going into her room. The person who reported to Hong Men forgot to mention that besides the man she also brought a young girl with her. If he reported about the young girl. Hong Men probably wouldn''t be angry and ordered him to take someone to deal with the young man when he was alone. And the group he gave him was his extraordinary group. His people were not like ordinary Taoists. His people could also use the Hong n''s ancient martial arts. ¡°Kang Lan, no matter what, I will have you, hmm.¡± He had been aiming for Kang Lan for a long time. Since Huang Zhen came to ask for his help. He knew that he had a chance to steal Kang Lan to be his own woman. Hong Men didn''t know that Kang Lan and Huang Zhen were dragons. He thought that the two were just ordinary businessman and businesswoman. Kang Lan and Huang Zhen, every time theye into the mortal world, both will use businessman and businesswoman as a cover. to do various activities for the ocean world. it is necessary to use the resources from the human world as well. They often need to do business with humans. Hong Men is the Hong family''s young master. The oldest family in the country. The Hong n was of the same standing as Chen Family. The Chen family actually had financial and business power. But the Hong family had power over military control. The two families didn''t get along very well with each other. ¡°Brother Meng, why are you so angry? Who did something like that?" Meanwhile, Hong Men was furious. A woman with a very beautiful face walked up to him. Hong Men saw his sister. His anger subsided before he spoke. ¡°Nothing, Just someone messing with my stuff.¡± ¡°Oh dear brother let me guess, hmm, is it Kang Lan again, Brother Men, she has a child and has a husband. Wouldn''t it be better for you to go find a better woman?¡± Hong Men only shook his head. before speaking ¡°No, I only want this woman. I don''t care if she has children or not. As for the husband? forget about it, Huang Zhen is now divorced from her. This is my chance to make her belong to me." Hearing that, the young woman shook her head. She knew how much her brother fell in love with Kang Lan. He was even unable to continue practicing martial arts because of a heart demon. Even though he was a martial arts fanatic. She hoped that her brother wouldn''t fall too deep. until unable to withdraw. Talking about rtionships. She thought of a young man she had been dating. She just shook her head. She herself was not much different from him. It''s just that she likes to mess with people''s heads. She always pretends to be a nice girl and when the prey was caught she will release it. She likes to see the miserable face of her prey. Thest prey was the hardest she could find. Even though she did what she did to him as she did to the other prey. He wasn¡¯t affected much. He just moved on. She saw him being normal when She broke up with him. She couldn¡¯t help but did something that will make him pay. She ndered him using various ways. She was happy whenever she thought of that face. She wants to meet him again. She wanted to hurt him more. His pain was her happiness. ¡°Wait for me, Chen Ming. When I finish doing my things. I will y with you again hehe.¡± Hong Jia was Chen Ming''s old lover. No one knew exactly what was going on in her head. Meanwhile, after Hong Men ordered his men to deal with Chen Ming, Chen Ming was currently driving his leisurely car. He could feel the malicious intenting from the cars following him from behind. He only let out a sigh and shook his head. He turned to Kang Lan, who was now hugging Kang Ye with love. but even then She also knew that someone was following them. ¡°What do you want me to do with them?" Chen Ming asked, he could easily deal with the people following them. But he wanted to know what Kang Lan would do with this situation. Kang Lan shook her head before speaking. ¡°Do whatever you see fit but remember that this is a mortal world. Killing people will only make us problems.¡± Chen Ming nodded. True, as she said, killing people will cause problems endlessly. ¡°Yes, but that''s in the case of ordinary people killing ordinary people. For me, I already have a privilege. Besides, I can get rid of them without leaving any evidence, how¡¯s that sound?¡± Kang Lan thought for a moment. She didn''t want anyone to know her new address. She nodded to Chen Ming. She wanted to know what Chen Ming could do as well. This is to serve as a factor for consideration. Chen Ming''s new position in the future Chen Ming deliberately drove his car to take the men sent by Hong Men to an area where the CCTV was not working. Chen Ming, since he was a soldier in the special force in the army. He knew where there were surveince cameras and where there weren''t or not working. Where is the best ce to deal with ouws without anyone getting in the way? or that there will be problems Chen Ming knew this best. Chen Ming had carried out various missions. and where he is doing now It''s like a lot of the work he''s done before. The ce where he took Hong Men''s men. he had used it in the past, Chen Ming smiled, it made him feel like the old days. The day he hunted down the wicked who thought of doing bad things. and thew cannot condone them. He was sure that the people who sent these people to hunt him and Kang Lan wouldn¡¯t bew-abiding people. when not afraid of thew would have to use other methods to manage Hong Men''s underlings saw that Chen Ming had driven to the point where there were no surveince cameras. They only smiled. They knew about it too somehow. ¡°Looks like that guy is really unlucky. Like this, it makes our job easier. Hey, Third Brother uses a harpoon gun to pierce the tire. This is the best ce to deal with that guy.¡± Hong Men''s subordinate said with an evil smile. He wanted to deal with this task quickly. He still has other tasks to do. Even though He was directly a subordinate of Hong Men. But he still had to work for the Hong family. Of course, most of the decision-making rested on Hong Men. But when the n Leader was the one giving them orders. They had no choice but to follow the n head. This is their free time. They were able to ept Hong Men''s work. Otherwise, Hong Men had to go talk to his father first. One of the underlings was called the third brother. heard what the captain said. He immediately took out the harpoon gun. This harpoon is the same gun that police or soldiers use to lock the wheels of the culprit while the car is in motion. The underlings who were ordered had opened the car window and emerged from the car. He aimed at the wheels of the sports car in front. The road was pretty clear right now. because it was a road that is rarely used so no onee to fix the camera. 253 Chapter 253 The third brother carefully aimed at the wheels of the car. He was confident that if he pulled the trigger he could easily hit the wheels in front of him. ¡°Easy pea-¡± But before he could shoot. He felt something wasn¡¯t right. Why everything he saw was red. ¡°Huh¡­What happened¡± He didn''t know what was wrong but he felt something on his head. He touched it with his hand before he realized what was wrong. ¡°A knife?....¡± He gradually saw the darkness instead of red. Blood slowly flowed from his head. He was stabbed in the head by a knife. The harpoon gun in his hand dropped on the road. before his body was hanging out of the car. ¡°Big Brother! Third Brother has been stabbed in the head by a knife!¡± Another subordinate who was near the dead third brother who had been stabbed in the head by a knife called his big brother in panic. It happened so fast that he was not even able to see it. Their third brother was the same. When He realized something was wrong, he had been stabbed in the head with a knife. At the same time inside the car, Chen Ming smiled. He just took out a knife. and thrown out of the car without thinking much. He used secret weapon techniques he had learned from Elder Mei Pingshan. This kind of attack was a simple thing for him right now. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming. and turned to look at a man hanging from a car with a knife stuck in his head. She just raised an eyebrow. She couldn''t see his movement. She just saw that he had thrown something out of the car. She didn¡¯t know what he did. But when she saw that the man had been dealt with She knew right away. Chen Ming''s assassination skills were extremely high. Chen Ming didn''t care how Kang Lan felt. He looked around before nodding. ¡°This is the most suitable ce for dumping rubbish.¡± Chen Ming parked his car under arge bridge that crossed a river. The road under this bridge is not used much. Dealing with those people who followed him here was the most appropriate. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I want to stay in the car with Kang Ye.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Kang Ye was now asleep. He didn''t want anything disrupting her sleep. ¡°Um, I will deal with it as soon as possible. We and Kang Ye will be able to go home together.¡± Chen Ming said as if Kang Lan was his wife. and Kang Ye was his daughter. Kang Lan did not answer. She was surprised slightly before nodding her head. She knew that Chen Ming didn¡¯t think much about it. Chen Ming nodded before closing the car door. After closing the door. Chen Ming walked in front of the car. He looked at the ten cars parked in front of him. He made a rough count. The number of people sent to deal with him was up to thirty. The average level of them was at the Qi Foundation Stage. Chen Ming if he wanted to he was able to snap his fingers and deal with everyone here. But he wanted to know which idiot had sent these people to deal with him. Kang Lan didn''t tell him who sent them. She wanted to know what Chen Ming would do. She believed that Chen Ming could easily find the person who sent them. She was at this moment trying to sense what level of Chen Ming''s power was while hugging Kang Ye. She used her own power to protect Kang Ye. Chen Ming''s true fighting power was now at the Initial level of the Martial Ancestor Realm. If she knew that his power was at that level, then She must have been shocked for sure. There was only one god with the same level as Chen Ming. that was the king of the heavenly gods. Chen Ming watched as the men in ck walked out of the car. They didn''t take out any weapons. They seemed confident that their bodies were stronger than weapons. which was true. They practice ancient martial arts their body stronger than steel. Before them, a man who seemed to be the leader of the group looked at Chen Ming warily. He had a high sense of the Taoist even though He was a martial art practitioner. He knew that Chen Ming was dangerous. Chen Ming also looked at him curiously he knew that the man must be the leader of this people because his power level was the highest. The man his name was Shan Dong. He walked out in front of everyone before speaking in an angry tone. Even though he knew that Chen Ming was dangerous. But he killed his subordinate. He can¡¯t let it go. ¡°How dare you kill my brother? I originally nned to kill you quickly and without suffering. But now you have crossed that line. I will kill you slowly with the greatest pain. To send the soul of my Third Brother!¡± Chen Ming blinked. Shan Dong said as if He was in the wrong. Aren''t these people wanting to deal with him? He should have just stood there and let them deal with him. It was all funny, Chen Ming could onlyugh. He didn''t really understand what these people were thinking. He was a soldier in a special force that was sent to carry out missions around the world but he could only find someone this shameless only in his country. Well, It¡¯s must be the tradition. Shan Dong saw Chen Mingugh without fear. He was even angrier than before. ¡°What are youughing at, now we''re all surrounding you. You can''t escape anywhere.¡± After speaking, Shan Dong released his profound energy. He wanted to terrify Chen Ming. His aura was extremely intense. Chen Ming had to admit that his level was not normal at all. but only by the standards of themon people. To be honest, he was many times weaker than the Inspector and the Xiao n Leader. And the two of them were far lower than Chen Ming. In terms of power, he left them without even seeing the dust. Sopare to him Shan Dong was just a baby cat pretending to be a tiger. Shan Dong''s subordinates cheer. ¡°That guy definitely won''t survive. I''ve never seen Big Brother so angry before.¡± ¡°How can he not be angry? That guy killed the third brother. Big brother''s real brother by blood." Within the group, everyone was ssified as brothers by age, but the third brother was actually Shan Dong''s real brother. He had to kill Chen Ming who had killed his younger brother. ¡°I don''t have anything to talk to a dead man. Let''s keepughing in hell then!¡± Shan Dong immediately charged toward Chen Ming. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming to avenge his younger brother. first he will break all his bones. Then he will skin him alive. Chen Ming looked at Shan Dong''s attack with boredom. His attack if others looked at it was extremely fast. But to Chen Ming, it looked as slow as a crawling turtle. The level was really too different. If he was only at the Earth Profound Realm, This level of power might have a chance to make him itch. But when ites to the Sky Profound Realm. This power is lighter than the gentle breeze in the morning ¡°Die!¡± He still don''t know the difference and thought that his attack power was extremely strong. He was confident in his own power. His fist this time was powerful enough to tear through the thick steel beams. Unfortunately, his target was Chen Ming. 254 Chapter 254 ¡°Die!¡± Shan Dong went straight at Chen Ming. He was very confident that he could deal with Chen Ming easily. But the reality was always disappointing. His confidence was shattered. When Chen Ming retaliated. Chen Ming almost didn''t have to do anything. all he need to do was to release his own profound energy. He was just standing there looking at Shan Dong. Even though the two were standing on the same ground. but from Shan Dong''s perspective. He saw that Chen Ming was on a higher ground than him. Not only him but those who had malicious intent toward Chen Ming could also feel the enormous pressure pressed on them like a great waterfall. They copsed to the ground. They can''t even stand up. Chen Ming''s profound energy made them feel as if they were standing in front of a higher being. They couldn''t raise their heads. Especially Shan Dong that his current profound energy was destroyed by Chen Ming''s profound energy. All his profound points were cut off. His profound energy level had returned to that of an ordinary person. Chen Ming even though he knew why his power was sealed by thew of this world but to witness it himself was another matter. This was just a simple release of his power. People who practiced martial arts very hard can also be destroyed only near him. If normal people were around and Chen Ming identally let go of his profound energy. There will be an idental massacre. Kang Lan, who was in the car now, opened her mouth wide. Chen Ming''s power was extremely strong. She knew that he had not ignored her and Kang Ye. She and Kang Ye were gently enveloped in his energy. It made her feel safe. Her Earth Profound Energy had be just a child''s y whenpared with Chen Ming. ¡°The power level is so different. If he wanted to be the lord of the ocean He could easily be.¡± If Chen Ming wanted. He was able to defeat the princes and take over the Ocean Pce for himself. Even if Lord of the Ocean Huang Jing when he wasn''t sick met Chen Ming. He had no choice but to hand over to him the Ocean Pce and the title of Ocean Lord. ¡°If it was him, I and Yueyue would be safe. and will also be able to reim the things that belong to Yueyue.¡± Kang Lan furrowed her brows together. She would have to speak to Chen Ming to let him help her reim what belonged to Kang Ye. He will surely reim the stolen things for his daughter. Chen Ming did not know what things had been taken away from his beloved daughter. If he knew that his daughter''s valuable things had been taken away, Even if it was heaven, he will destroy it. He would take Little Long in the form of a dragon. Destroy everything until he gets his daughter''s valuable things back. Chen Ming didn''t know at this moment. He was now looking at the indistinguishable humans. He now began to feel that he was not human. He felt like he was a dragon. The dragon was full of pride in its own power. Chen Ming tried to suppress his dragon urge. But there will be times that he need it. However, this did not mean that he would be arrogant and careless. He''s just confident in his own power. Sometimes, confidence is important. Chen Ming walked closer to Shan Dong. which now copses to the ground. He felt as though the world gravity had increased a hundred times. The closer Chen Ming got to him, the more gravity he felt. He could feel Chen Ming''s energy. ¡°What kind of monster are you!?¡± Shan Dong didn''t expect someone to have this much profound energy before. Is it even possible? Humans can have this much power. This was way beyond his imagination. Chen Ming ignored the question Shan Dong asked him. It was he who had the right to ask questions. ¡°What I am is not important. The important thing now is Who sent you here?¡± Chen Ming increased his strength a bit. causing Shan Dong to barely breathe. He was like a fish out of water. He tried to open his mouth to breathe in the air. Chen Ming lowered his profound energy. in order for Shan Dong to be able to answer his questions. Shan Dong looked at Chen Ming with his eyes filled with anger. he killed his brother Why did he have to tell Chen Ming who sent him? ¡°I have nothing to tell you. Kill me!" Chen Ming smiled as soon as he heard Shan Dong''s words. Being loyal to your boss was a very good thing. But he chose to be loyal to the wrong boss at the wrong time. Chen Ming didn''t want anything else from him. He knew that it was pointless to ask Shan Dong anything. People like Shan Dong, even after death, wouldn''t even dare open their mouths. Unfortunately, he was loyal to the wrong people. Chen Ming liked someone who was loyal like him. Therefore, he would kill Shan Dong with the least suffering. He pointed his index finger at Shan Dong''s foreheads. before his fingers shone and shot out blue light. The Nine Soul Sword could also do this. The beam of lighting out of Chen Ming''s finger was extremely sharp. It pierced Shan Dong''s head before smashing the concrete floor made a deep hole in it. Shan Dong was silent on the ground. He sleeps without pain. The underlings saw how easily their own captain were dealt with. They were not as loyal as Shan Dong. Some people even hated the Hong family. but had to work for the Hong family because of some circumstances. Chen Ming looked at the ck men, who were willing and who were forced. He freed those who were forced and voluntarily dealt with those who did evil things. Everything happened very quickly. Chen Ming had killed more than twenty people, releasing ten of them who were force to work. It''s bad to kill these people. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He now knew who sent these thirty people. The person who sent them was his ex-girlfriend''s brother, speaking about her, he hadn''t dealt with her yet. He signed the Hong family. He would deal with this family after dealing with the Tang and Xiao family. Chen Ming, after having dealt with this number of people. He also manages to clean the evidence. He burned everyone before using the Wind Profound Energy to blow away all the soot. Chen Ming returned to the car. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming with interest. It was as if he was a mystery to be discovered. Chen Ming smiled at Kang Lan before speaking. ¡°How is it? Can you figure out anything? Do you know what level I am?" Kang Lan shook her head. How great his power was, she couldn''t even recognize it. She could feel the power of someone of her level. or two to three levels higher. She was unable to sense someone of a higher level than her. She just shook her head. Chen Ming moved closer to her before whispering something. Kang Lan at first closed her eyes. She thought that Chen Ming might do something but he didn''t do anything, just whispered to her softly. She felt a little hot. But when he heard him say that, her warmth disappeared. One must understand that she hasn''t been in a rtionship with anyone for years. Chen Ming thene and showed her his strength. A dragon was a creature that was tied to the strength of the opposing side. It was normal for her to feel attracted to Chen Ming. Yeah, that was just a spur of the moment. When she heard Chen Ming whisper to her, her hot sensation disappeared. Instead, she opened her eyes wide. Chen Ming told her what level he was. His true level when he had not yet used the dragon power. Chen Ming didn''t need the power of a dragon to deal with them. 255 Chapter 255 After dealing with Shan Dong and his group. Chen Ming now knew that the person who sent them to deal with him was Hong Men. In the past, he might have had trouble dealing with the Hong n because of its influent in the military affair. But now it''s changed by arge margin. The Hong n was no longer his opponent. Even if they use military force to deal with him. All that Chen Ming had to do was wiggle his finger. Increasing the pressure of the profound energy in the air forced them to die like ants. again, his dragon bloodline influent his mind. Chen Ming let out a very long sigh. The dragon bloodline made him stronger but it tried to make him being too proud and arrogant. He didn¡¯t want it. He knew what it will lead him to if he let it consume him. This was just a single drop of Heavenly Dragon''s blood. What if he got another drop of Heavenly Dragon Blood? Just thinking about it gives me a headache. Hopefully, his dragonishness won''t cause any problems for him. Chen Ming pulled up the information about the dragon blood. No matter how many times he read it, he still felt good. The dragon blood was very powerful. ------------------ Name: Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence (1/10)(Level:???) Properties: +100% Health +100% Energy +100% Fire Resistance +50% Poison Resistance +1000 years of Lifespan +10% Dragon n Fame +10% Defense +10% Strength +10% Speed +25% Health Recover +25% Energy Recovery +50%, all abilities when fighting a dragon or with a dragon. ------------------ He could also absorb nine more drops of dragon blood. If he gets one more drop from the mission then he only needs eight more. He wanted to know, if he had absorbed ten drops of Heavenly Dragon Blood Essence, how much would his power level be? He might be able to destroy an entire country on his own. Or He could destroy the whole world. His dragon side acted up again always wanting to destroy this and that. *Sigh* Chen Ming after finish thinking. He arrived at his condo. before taking Kang Lan and Kang Ye up to the room. In Kang Lan apartment there was nothing much to take with them so it didn¡¯t take too much time. The staffs saw them. they just gave him thumbs up. Chen Ming had brought so many beautiful girls into the room at the same time. Plus, the beautiful girls were still together harmoniously. In one word, they were envious. Chen Ming only smiled at the staffs before going up to his condo. In the room, the girls were diligently practicing their martial arts. They train seriously, no one waszy. Their power level continued to rise. Chen Ming had previously activated Party Mode. The more everyone practices. The experience each person will get was even more. Chen Ming checked the level of each of them. ------------------ Xiao Wen Level 94 Health 940/940 Energy 470/470 Rtionships, lovers ------------------ ------------------ Xie Lin Level 73 Health 730/730 Energy 365/365 Rtionships, lovers ------------------ ------------------ Hua Lin Level 132 Health 1320/1320 Qi 660/660 Rtionships, lovers ------------------ ------------------ Dongfang Gu Level 14 Health 140/140 Spirit Power 70/70 Rtionships, lovers ------------------ Hua Lin had the highest level followed by Xiao Wen, with the weakest being Dongfang Gu. It was normal because Dongfang Gu had never practiced a martial technique before. Chen Ming gave the Dragon Breathing Technique to everyone for them to practice. The stronger the girls the stronger Chen Ming will be. and the stronger Chen Ming had be. So are the girls. Chen Ming didn''t think much. He knew that once he had bonded with them. Their destiny and his will be interconnected. So he was not holding anything back in order to make them stronger. Chen Ming led Kang Lan to her room. Chen Ming''s penthouse was very spacious. His penthouse was not different than that of the luxury houses at all. He already bought it and the process of buying it wasn¡¯t long at all. Just transfer the money and boom everything works like magic. Kang Lan at the same time did not care about the luxury of the room. What she was interested in was the Heaven and Earth profound energy that was contained within the room. Just taking a breath, she felt her power increasing. Moreover, the technique the four women used was something she had never seen before. How could a human be able to absorb so much Heaven and Earth Profound Energy as quickly as this? The profound energy of the four women gathered within a few minutes. It''s the equivalent of a day of cultivation of her. and to add more the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy here was even purer than the others. She began to feel jealous of the girls. She knew it must have been Chen Ming who had given them this wonderful technique. She followed Chen Ming to her room. Her room was not far from his room. Chen Ming had brought her to the front of her room. He brought out her belongings. before speaking ¡°Give her to me. I''ll tuck her in bed, you set your things up in the room. When everyone has finished practicing. We will have dinner together.¡± Kang Lan nodded and handed Kang Ye to him. Kang Ye now smiled while still sleeping. She must have a very good dream now. She will finally be able to live with her papa and mama. Kang Lan kissed Kang Ye''s cheek before starting to pack her things into the room. Before Chen Ming took Kang Ye to sleep in his room. Kang Lan spoke first. ¡°Chen Ming, I have something to say about Yueyue. After you put Yueyue to bed. Can youe to my room? I need to speak with you about something" Seeing that Kang Lan looked worried, he nodded, Whatever she wanted to say must be very important. He felt that the thing she want to speak with him was about why Kang Ye''s power was sealed. Chen Ming took Kang Ye to bed. It''s about five o''clock now. Everyone will have dinner at six o''clock. The girls began to stop training. And went to take a bath to cleanse their bodies from the impurity thates out of their own bodies. The more they practiced, the healthier their bodies became. Everyone is getting more and more beautiful It was a bonus for Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at the girls for a moment before walking toward Kang Lan''s room. He arrived at Kang Lan''s room and immediately knocked on the door. He didn''t go in at all because he and Kang Lan were still strangers right now. Only the two of them had a rtionship with Kang Ye. Chen Ming finished knocking on the door. He heard Kang Lan''s voiceing from inside the room. ¡°Come in, the door isn''t locked.¡± Chen Ming immediately opened the door. Kang Lan had already packed all her belongings. Her belongings were few. This made her move easier than Dongfang Gu''s. Her stuff hasn''t been delivered until now. Chen Ming walked into Kang Lan''s room. He headed over to a chair in the room and sat on it before turning to look at Kang Lan, who was holding something in her hand. A pearl? Chen Ming remembered that he had received a pearl like this when he wanted to adopt Kang Ye. He took out a pearl from his inventory. His pearl is now had the same color as his dragon eyes. Kang Lan looked at the pearl in Chen Ming''s hand. She could see that, but her face turned red. The pearl was connected with her. When he took it out, she could feel how strong his power was. She felt as though she was being hugged by him. This pearl was actually a very precious sea pearl. The pearl in her hand was now the only low-grade pearl that could be bought on the market. it can''tpare Why did she have a low-grade pearl instead of a high-grade pearl? The simple answer is that it''s right. She didn''t have enough money to buy the expensive pearls. 256 Chapter 256 Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan curiously. He wanted to know what she want to speak to him had to with the pearl? Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before she sighed and spoke. ¡°The pearl in your hand is connected with me. I was able to find you because when you put your energy into it. The pearl let me know where you are. And now it''s¡­stained with your power. Just thinking that I''m going to have to take the pearl back into me, it''s¡­kind of¡± Chen Ming immediately understood what it¡¯s mean to take it back into her body. But there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. He didn¡¯t know that she will have to take it back inside her body. Kang Lan felt embarrassed now. She had set such conditions because the pearl had told her that it will help her find someone that can take care of her child. And now it''s really happened. The pearl could actually find someone to take care of her child. not only that he was the one who could change their destiny. She walked toward Chen Ming before taking the pearl from his hand. She closes her eyes before swallowing the pearl. Chen Ming looked at her. he felt strange. She swallowed the pearl that was full of his power. He didn''t think she would swallow the pearl like that. His power wasn''t that small either. ¡®It¡¯s kinda¡­turned me on somehow¡¯ Kang Lan trembled slightly. The energy emanating from the pearl filled her mouth and body. Chen Ming''s power was extremely strong. Her face was red and she felt hot all over her body. She already knew that Chen Ming''s power had to be more than she could take. She controls the overflowing power into the pearl she had prepared. Pearls have the ability to harvest energy. In this case, the pearls she used were just ordinary pearls. It wasn''t like a thousand-year-old sea pearl that she swallowed. Kang Lan''s power level continued to increase. From the initial level of the Earth Profound Realm to the Intermediate level, and then to the advanced level. After a while. She couldn''t resist Chen Ming''s power. She could not break through to the Sky Profound Realm. She tried to release Chen Ming''s excessive energy toward the pearl. But the pearl in her hand was broken. Chen Ming''s power was too concentrated. It was too much for such a low-level pearl to bear. Kang Lan''s face turned ashen. She was unable to release all the rest of her power. If this continues. She definitely exploded. ? Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He knew what was going on. He couldn''t understand why Kang Lan hadn''t told him what she wanted to do. He got up from his seat before heading towards Kang Lan. He grabbed the back of her head before he put his mouth over her. Not kissing but sucking. Chen Ming work fast, He sucked back his overflowing profound energy. Kang Lan felt that Chen Ming was helping her absorb the power. She let him suck her mouth without resisting. It was also her fault for not telling him this. In fact, she didn''t know that Chen Ming could even do this. Chen Ming sucked on Kang Lan''s mouth for a moment. Her profound energy returned to normal. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief before speaking. "What is wrong with you? are you afraid that I won''t return the pearl to you if I know you''ll get my power from it?¡± Kang Lan hurriedly shook her head before saying that she didn''t know how much Chen Ming''s power would be. The pearl didn''t tell her anything either. It was as if her pearl was in hibernation. Chen Ming nodded from her shocked expression. It seems to be like that. "You are really silly." Chen Ming said that without caring what Kang Lan had to say. Kang Lan could only turn her head away and let out a sigh. she didn''t speak back She knew that what she had done before was unwise. even though she knew what level he was Chen Ming didn''t think that Kang Lan would remain silent and did not react like this. It''s easy to talk to each other. He smiled before telling Kang Lan to tell him something important that she wanted to tell him about Kang Ye. Kang Lan saw that Chen Ming didn''t think of anything else about her. She nodded at him before telling him about Kang Ye. She was very embarrassed she can¡¯t even look at him in the face. She coughed slightly. try to let go of that embarrassment She was serious now. Even though she knew how strong Chen Ming was. But this was about her daughter''s safety. Anything bad can happen without good preparation. She slowly spoke to Chen Ming. At the same time, she wanted to see how Chen Ming would react to this matter. ¡°The important matter I would like to tell you is about Kang Ye. You probably already knew that Kang Ye had a dragon bloodline. Because you too have a dragon''s bloodline. But I will say that what you can feel is only part of her.¡± Chen Ming understood what she meant. She thought he knew she was a dragon. but did not know that her power was sealed. He listened intently to what she said. He wanted to know who sealed Kang Ye''s power. Kang Lan hesitated a bit but continued to speak to him. all the time she told him. She noticed his expression. He didn''t show any expression. It made her unable to know what he was thinking. Kang Lan went on to tell what happened. Why Kang Ye''s power was sealed and only parts but not the whole? ¡°Actually¡­ Kang Ye has a bloodline of an ancient dragon that has appeared once every thousand years. It was the oldest dragon bloodline that ever existed. When her dragon power awakened two years ago. The entire ocean world was in turmoil and a great cataclysm urred. For this reason, The Lord of the Ocean, Yueyue¡¯s Grandfather had no other choice. He¡­He had to break Yueyue''s horn. and use it as a medium to seal her power. And with the ancient dragon blood that was far superior to his. This caused him a serious injury after sealing Yueyue''s power into her horn. The horns that sealed Yueyue''s power should be returned to Yueyue when she grows up. It was now in the hands of the crowned prince. He wanted to use Yueyue''s sealed power for his own benefit¡± Kang Lan finished She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming still didn''t show any expression, he looked calm. She felt disappointed. She thought that maybe Chen Ming didn''t really love Kang Ye. Was she wrong about Chen Ming? He probably needed Kang Ye''s power for himself too. And while Kang Lan was thinking about something. Chen Ming suddenly spoke in a cold voice. Kang Lan heard Chen Ming speak. She knew right away that she was wrong again about Chen Ming. The silent Chen Ming was the most frightening. His aura changed. It shouted to her that he wanted war. ¡°Crowned prince? How dare he take something that is not his. and it¡¯s my beloved daughter thing at that. I''m going to visit him tomorrow. I will teach him not to meddle in things that are not his own. Moreover, He shouldn''t touch what was my daughter''s things¡­¡± Chen Ming was furious. like never before He had already considered Kang Ye to be his precious daughter. Whoever touched his child must die. Chen Ming called Little Long over. and he told Little Long that tomorrow they will go to the Ocean Pce. Little Long could feel Chen Ming''s mood. He was also furious that someone would mess with his sister. ¡°Long will destroy The Supreme Ocean Pce. How could they mess with Long''s younger sister!" Two brothers will go to war with the Supreme Ocen Pce! 257 Chapter 257 Little Long was also angry. At first, Little Long probably didn''t like Kang Ye. But since Kang Ye called him Brother Snake. He was starting to fall in love with Kang Ye''s cuteness. Whoever wanted to mess with his beloved little sister would have to cross his corpse which was several tens of meters first. Little Long''s strength was not to be looked down on. to be honest If Little Long used his true form then the fantastic beast ball with all of his power, The Supreme Ocean Pce would be wiped out of the face of the ocean world. Kang Lan looked at both of them. She just could help but smile. She at first thought that Chen Ming didn¡¯t feel anything about it. but what she had witnessed was that he felt it more than even her. Chen Ming will go to Supreme Ocean Pce tomorrow. And with his prowess, she knew that he could demand justice for her and Kang Ye from the Supreme Ocean Pce. ¡®That elder said the truth the pearl could lead me to the one who could change my and my daughter''s destiny.¡¯ Kang Lan felt satisfied if it was Chen Ming. She was confident that she could put her fate on him. At the same time, Huang Zhen had now obtained information on where Kang Ye was from his informant. he had obtained the information from one source. There seemed to be people taking pictures of Chen Ming with some women and Kang Ye eating together at a luxury mall. Huang Zhenughed. He already knew who took his child. ¡°Wait for me, Kang Ye. I''m about to take you home, haha.¡± Huang Zhen headed towards a certain ce. as the informant gave him If Chen Ming did not allow Kang Ye to return with him, He was going to kill Chen Ming. Huang Zhen, having received information on where his daughter Kang Ye was. He immediately went straight to the ce where he received the information. The information he received was not much. The informant tried his best, but the only information he got was the address he could find. And the image of Chen Ming was only with Kang Ye and the women at the luxury mall. Other than this, it was as if Chen Ming had never existed in this world before. The informant warned Huang Zhen that people with such a profile tend to be important people of the country. or they were dangerous people Huang Zhen onlyughed. He didn''t care if Chen Ming was an important figure in the country or a dangerous person. In his eyes, Chen Ming was only a mortal. This information was enough for him. He only wanted to know where Chen Ming was. He was confident that he could deal with Chen Ming. He was now stronger than before. He was at the advanced level of Qi Gathering Stage. the advanced level of Qi Gathering Stage for the mortal world''s standards was extremely high. His power level was higher than ordinary cultivators and Taoists. If it wasn''t a high-ranking magistrate or an S-rank cultivator and Taoists, there was nothing he had to fear. Huang Zhen was able to move with great speed. He arrived at the luxury condo ording to the information. Huang Zhen looked at it with disdain. At the Supreme Ocean Pce, it looked a hundred and a thousand times more luxurious. In terms of safety. Something like this couldn¡¯t do anything to him anymore. Huang Zhen fearlessly walked towards the front of the door. He didn''t care who stood in his way. He will take care of them. ¡°After I got Kang Ye, I will go back to reim Kang Ye''s power and take it as my own. By that time I will be able to be the lord of the ocean. Just you wait. I will be the one who will be the lord of the ocean¡± In the end, Huang Zhen didn''t really care about Kang Ye. He only needed power. He really has changed. The gentle Huang Zhen was no longer there. Up to the top floor of the condo. the penthouse area. Chen Ming had already bought the entire floor. Chen Ming''s room was no different from a normal house at all. Chen Ming was now in the kitchen preparing the ingredients for cooking. He who was preparing to cook could sense some kind of power. But when he felt that the power was only a small power. He didn''t care about it any more. He turned to the girls who were now waiting for his food with a smile. Chen Ming had already finished talking to Kang Lan. He told her that he would go to Supreme Ocean Pce tomorrow to reim Kang Ye''s power. Kang Lan hearing that, she was smiling the whole time until now. He wasn''t sure what Kang Lan was thinking. But just knowing that she wasn''t malicious was enough. Chen Ming began to cook simple meals for the girls and his lovely daughters to eat. As for Little Long, The little dragon now told Chen Ming that he liked eating snacks more. Chen Ming didn''t say anything if Little Long wanted to eat snacks instead of food. Little Long didn''t even need to eat to survive for a thousand years. Eating here was only for pure taste. Chen Ming thought in his heart. ¡°If he eats this much, I may have to buy a factory to make cheese.¡± Chen Ming prepares to buy a cheese factory. He has to share it with Little Long. Who would have thought that Little Long would like to eat everything the same way as him? Maybe even more than him. Kang Ye now woke up. Chen Ming didn''t have to wake her up as the smell of food wafted out from the kitchen making Kang Ye automatically woke up. ¡°Papa, what does papa cook its smells so good?¡± Kang Ye asked cutely. She sat on Kang Lan''sp, who was now looking at Chen Ming in the kitchen. She felt that Chen Ming looked good wearing an apron. She had never had a man cook for her before. Although he didn''t make it for her only. But it still counts. She felt strange that she had never felt before. The other girls were now sitting around the table. Xie Lin read the book about teaching tomorrow. Xiao Wen ying games on her mobile phone. Before meeting Chen Ming, she was already a gamer. Hua Lin sat with her eyes closed, contemting the way of the sword she wanted to tread from here. and Dongfang Gu was waiting for food from Chen Ming. Her face was filled with a smile. Even though she''s not very good at expressing emotion. But she was able to show it to Chen Ming. She tried a lot. Chen Ming served the food he had cooked. He makes Special Fried Rice with A5 Wagyu Beef, the expensive ingredients in his house. along with his Michelin-level skills, Every meal in the house is considered a luxury restaurant meal. ¡°Papa makes fried rice. Add raisins as much as you like.¡± Chen Ming finished serving the food. Kang Ye moved from Kang Lan''sp to Chen Ming''sp. Kang Lan looked at Kang Ye. She felt lonely, it seemed that the lost time had made Kang Ye closer to Chen Ming than her. She can''t me anyone because it''s her own fault. and while everyone was about to eat The warning rm sounded. Chen Ming could only sigh. He didn''t understand that someone whose strength was only at Qi Gathering Stage. Why would he dare to attack the most high-security condo in the country like this? 258 Chapter 258 Chen Ming heard the rm. He couldn¡¯t help but rise from his seat. the girls look at each other. They don''t know what this rm means. But even if they didn''t know what it meant. An rm is always used as a warning signal. Everyone who heard it should pay attention to it. It means there is a problem. ¡°Ming, what happened? Why did the rm sound suddenly?¡± Xie Lin asked worriedly. She didn''t like the sound of this rm at all. Chen Ming thought for a moment before telling Xie Lin. ¡°Someone broke into the condo. Lin, Wen tried to use your sense. I''m sure the two of you will be able to spot the person who broke into the condo.¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen did as Chen Ming had said. They try to use thier sense. Their horns appeared. They still couldn''t control the dragon power very well. Their dragon power did note from their bloodline, but from the sharing of Chen Ming''s power. Dongfang Gu and Hua Lin looked at the little horns growing out of their foreheads. They were a little jealous because they didn''t have it yet. On the other hand, Kang Lan and Kang Ye didn''t feel anything. They were both dragons, of course, they both had horns too. and they could even control it better than Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. Chen Ming turned to Dongfang Gu and Hua Lin before speaking with a smile. ¡°Gu, Lin¡¯er, don''t be jealous. Soon you will receive it as well.¡± Chen Ming was confident that they would soon gain the same powers as Xie Lin and Xiao Wen. Both nodded at him. They believed everything Chen Ming had said. Kang Lan furrowed her brows together. She knew who the person who broke into the condo was. She turned to Chen Ming. He shook his head at her as a signal telling her that there was no need to tell him. He could guess who wasing to see him right now. ¡°Lin, Wen, how is it? Can you feel it?¡± Xie Lin and Xiao Wen nodded. before turning to Chen Ming. ¡°The one who broke into the condo has the cultivation level of Qi Gathering Stage. He is rushing upstairs now. He has very malevolent intent. His goal seems to be us.¡± Chen Ming nodded. His dragon power, besides being able to sense the Qi in the air can also sense a malevolent intent as well He, afterplimenting the two of them, walked towards the front door. ¡°Looks like that guy has some skill. You girls eat dinner first. I''ll be right back. His goal is me.¡± Chen Ming smiled, before narrowing his eyes as he turned the other way. He opened the door and walked out of the room. The girls heard what Chen Ming had told them and followed his advice. They continued to eat. They knew that for Chen Ming, it was to deal with people at the Qi Gathering Stage. Just one finger is more than enough. Kang Lan looked at Kang Ye. Kang Ye didn''t know that her father wasing. She thought that even Kang Ye knew. Kang Ye would continue to stay with Chen Ming. ¡°Yueyue really likes him as her Papa what should I do.¡± Kang Lan didn¡¯t know what to do now. She looked at Xie Lin. Within the group, it seemed that Xie Lin was the oldest of them. If she wanted to live a smooth life here. She must approach Xie Lin. On the third floor of the condo, Huang Zhen at this moment took a deep breath. He gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°Are these guys really normal humans? Why the he*l they are so hard to die. Plus, what the he*l is this ce there are even wall-mounted machine guns!? Is this really a condo? and not a secret military base." Huang Zhen didn''t think he would encounter something like this. He knew that this ce was different from the others. But it shouldn''t be that different. He couldn''t fight face-to-face with heavy weaponry like a machine gun mounted on the wall. Even though he was already at the Qi Gathering Stage. His skin was still unable to withstand the bullets from the machine gun mounted on the wall. If he used his dragon power, it might be possible. But like that, it would attract the magistrates and the inspectors. He could only use his human form to break into these high-defense condos. He dodges left and dodges right. Find his way to the top floor. ¡°Just you wait, when I reached Earth Profound Realm. I''lle and deal with all of you. but now all I have to do is to kill that man and bring Kang Ye back with me!¡± Chen Ming wasn''t wrong. But he chooses to me it all on Chen Ming. If he hadn''t adopted Kang Ye. A bad thing like this shouldn''t have happened to him. Chen Ming was now standing and waiting for him on the top floor. He looked at the watch on his wrist and sensed where Huang Zhen was before shaking his head. Maybe he didn''t have to do anything. He picked up his cheese stick and eat it while waiting for Huang Zhen to arrive. He really thought about opening a cheese factory. There were only a couple of cheese sticks left inside of his pocket. Chen Ming ate all of the cheese sticks he had. Huang Zhen still hadn''t arrived. He was currently fighting with the security guard on the seventh floor. There are nine floors here. This meant that the next two floors would reach the floor where Chen Ming was staying. Chen Ming looked out the window. The high-ranking security guards have arrived. They were a highly skilled military unit that was established by the government specifically to protect Chen Ming. They are formerw enforcement officers turned security guards with very high sries. In order to practice and develop their own skill, it will take a lot of budgets. Taking the job of supervising Chen Ming, the country''s number one magnate is a dream job for many officers. More than ten high-ranking security personnel jumped from a helicopter at A height of ten meters. They just like the height could not do anything to them. They took out the gadget. before using it They slipped down slowly before their feet touched the ground on the roof of the condo. They immediately rushed down to the ninth floor before greeting Chen Ming. ¡°We have arrived, Master Chen didn''t have to worry. We can deal with the intruder before he reaches this floor.¡± Gao Tong spoke up confidently. He was Chen Ming''s high-level security chief. He was the same level as a ck Dragon rank Inspector. He alone was able to fight the intruder. Chen Ming smiled at Gao Tong. He had met Kao Tong many times before. He liked the character of Kao Tong. who are skilled but still humble unlike those in the big families. Chen Ming could sense that Gao Tong''s power was equal to that of Huang Zhen. But only when he was in human form. ¡°Gao Tong, you and the others don''t have to go downstairs. Tell those who fought the intruder to back off, let hime up here. I have something I''d like to talk to him.¡± Gao Tong hesitated before speaking. ¡°Will it be alright, Master Chen?." Chen Ming nodded his head before speaking. ¡°That''s not a problem. Let hime up. if you isn¡¯t sure you can stay with here with me" A/N: If you like my novel please give me stone and review [owo]b 259 Chapter 259 Gao Tong had no choice but topile. The higher up had told him many times that he need to do everything Chen Ming told him to. No question ask. Gao Tong knew that Chen Ming is a great person. He would never tell him to do something against his will. but this time he really did it even though it was himself that may be in danger. Chen Ming knew what Gao Tong was thinking. He spoke to him. ¡°I will be alright. You should know about me from the report. I never let my guard down. I let hime here because I know that everything is under control¡± Gao Tong listened to Chen Ming. Of course, he knew about Chen Ming being a cautious person. He nodded. If Chen Ming says that. that¡¯s means everything really under his control. He told his subordinates to contact the guard downstairs to let the intruderse up. His subordinates did as he told them to. Chen Ming could sense the group of people who were blocking Huang Zhen''s path had moved away. They opened the way for Huang Zhen toe up. Chen Ming stood up from a squatting position and looked down the stair. He smelled blood He just shook his head. Huang Zhen was now injured. He didn''t think that as he continued to rise higher and higher. The defense will be higher like this. He underestimated the security here. When he ran past the third and fourth floors, there were grenadeunchers, electric traps, and so on. The corridor wall was made of thick steel, even an explosion could not damage the wall. Wall-mounted machine guns were not the only thing he faced they were even more on the ceilings. He even had to charge forward and dodge as many bullets as possible, but it still wasn''t over. He destroyed many guns. But it was at the cost of his wounds. His clothes were now tattered, and his appearance was very pitiful. He had reached the ninth floor. His bloodthirsty aura was in full force. No matter what, he had to bring Kang Ye back with him. ¡°You¡­¡± On the ninth floor, Huang Zhen saw that there were more than ten people surrounding him. Each of them had a high cultivation level. especially A young man beside his target. He had the same cultivation level as him. Huang Zhen gritted his teeth. Looked like, he have to use his dragon power. Otherwise, he definitely won''t be able to fight. and as he was about to decide to use his dragon power. He felt something. He looked at Chen Ming whom he couldn''t feel any power from him. He thought that the other party was probably a normal human being just had some background but now he knew he had made a mistake. "T-That eyes" Chen Ming''s eyes stared at him. It was the dragon''s eye, His gaze seem to pierce into Huang Zhen''s very soul. He was a Dragon, and not an ordinary dragon at that. His body trembled. It was as if he was being watched by a higher being. Chen Ming at this moment, just looking into Huang Zhen''s eyes could cause his heart to go into a panic. His and Huang Zhen''s powers were too different. He had a power levelparable to that of the King of the Heavenly gods. With just the Sea Dragon Prince, what could he possibly do? Chen Ming walked closer to Huang Zhen. ¡°How¡­you should be just a human¡­how could you have dragon power¡± Huang Zhen was so terrified. He tried to resist the pressure that Chen Ming had exerted. He clenched his fist tightly, gathering his profound energy as much as he can. He was sure that Chen Ming had to use some kind of trick to make him hallucinate. There was no way a human would have this kind of power. Having gathered his profound energy, he immediately chose to charge at Chen Ming. He wanted to deal with him and stop this illusion. ¡°Did you think that this kind of dirty method would work on me, Dream on!¡± Huang Zhen immediately uses his dragon martial art, The Dragon Fist. this set of martial art was his inheritance technique. Seeing that, Chen Ming just smiled. He can use it as well. It was time for him to test the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms he had learned from Shaolin. The Dragon Fist was a Huang n cultivation technique. The Dragon Fist Technique was passed down from generation to generation. The Dragon Fist Technique was the Qi Gathering Stage technique but it could be developed ording to the power of the person who used it. The more profound energy they used the stronger the technique bes. Huang Zhen attacked Chen Ming with all his might. A red dragon appeared. It was born from his Dragon Qi. The dragon was extremely formidable. as if it would devour everything in its path. "Die!" For various reasons, Huang Zhen hated Chen Ming very much. Everything bes like this because of Chen Ming. He didn''t care, he wanted to kill Chen Ming. Gao Tong saw the red dragon created from Qi and panicked. He didn''t think that the other party would be able to use Qi to this degree. He wanted to intervene, but before he could gather his Qi. Chen Ming spoke first. "Useless" He heard Chen Ming speak in a calm voice. He looked at the red dragon rushing towards him like it was just a fly. Chen Ming had gathered a small amount of his profound energy into his hands. His power was now at the Sky Profound Realm. If he uses too much power. He might have destroyed everything around him. He only used his power at the Qi Gathering Stage. equal to the power that Huang Zhen used. As the dragon formed by the profound energy approached him. Chen Ming pped his hand over it as if it was just a fly. Even though Chen Ming only use his power equal to that of Qi Gathering Stage. But he was able to urately hit the center of its power. Easily breaks the technique down. The formidable dragon was pped by Chen Ming in the face. Its body shattered in all directions. Huang Zhen suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. How was it possible that his power was destroyed with just the p of his hand? "How can you do that? It''s impossible." ? Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°The levels between us are far too apart. If you only have this much. It¡¯s really disappointing. You should stop practicing martial art altogether with cultivation." Chen Ming might have a system to help him. But the training he had to do on his own. even if there is no system to help him. With his intellect. Just give him some time. He would get the same results as the system helped him. The important thing in the system that Chen Ming thought was really indispensable was the bonding system. This system will keep his people safe. The bonding system is something that is absolutely indispensable. Huang Zhen wanted to attack Chen Ming again. He did not believe that Chen Ming would be able to do what he had done just now again. ¡°I don''t believe you can do that again. It was just a coincidence!¡± ¡°There are no coincidences in this world.¡± Chen Ming didn''t wait for Huang Zhen to attack him. He used Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. Chen Ming gathered his own profound energy into the palms. His palms shone brightly. Chen Ming''s normal Qi was bluish-green in color. But this time it turned golden. Most of the Shaolin Temple Sect''s cultivators had turned their Qi into gold, it looked pretty. Huang Zhen''s mouth was open wide. Someone could also use a dragon technique. Plus, the dragon that appeared was even bigger than him. 260 Chapter 260 Huang Zhen clenched his teeth and use his dragon fist again to counter Chen Ming. He now made more than five dragons of his Qi in order to fight Chen Ming''s dragon. His Qi wasn¡¯t enough he had to use his vitality instead. Fortunately that dragons had much more vitality than normal humans. He thought that Chen Ming''s power was only looking formidable but not different from his. Once again, he was wrong. Chen Ming''s dragon opened its mouth before snapping at Huang Zhen''s dragon''s head. His power became Chen Ming''s power. The dragon grewrger every time it eat Huang Zhen¡¯s dragons. Huang Zhen wants to create more dragons to protect himself. But as Chen Ming said. It¡¯s useless! The Eighteenth Subduing Dragon Palms possessed the Fire attribute. Huang Zhen felt as though he had been burned alive with a raging fire. Chen Ming only used one move. If he used more Huang Zhen would have died. Just one move and he can''t even take it. Not to mention eighteen moves. Chen Ming let out a sigh. he smells something burned. He turned to Gao Tong before telling him. ¡°Can you use a fire extinguisher to put out that fire?¡± Chen Ming was able to use his Water Qi. But why would he have to do that? He wanted to torture Huang Zhen from the beginning. It was okay dragon had high resistance to fire even though he was a sea dragon. Gao Tong hurriedly nodded his head and ordered his subordinates to find a fire extinguisher and put out the fire. Huang Zhen was now squirming on the floor in pain. Until the fire extinguisherse. He had stopped rolling. He wasn''t dead, just fainted. Chen Ming turned to Gao Tong. He knew what he had to do. He took Huang Zhen with him. He felt that Chen Ming was very frightening. He took Huang Zhen to the magistrate''s office. in order to continue the legal investigation Dealing with Huang Zhen only took a few seconds. The time he took all of it was to wait for him toe upstairs. Chen Ming entered the room and saw that the girls at this time were slowly eating their food. Chen Ming returned to his original seat. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming. She wanted to know what he did to Huang Zhen. Chen Ming whispered to Kang Lan. She just smiled. She wanted to do what Chen Ming did. but she had no chance. As for Kang Ye. She didn''t care what was going on. Just her papa''s back was enough. She sat on Chen Ming''sp again. before feeding him ¡°Papa-Am, Papa hasn''t eaten yet. Yueyue keeps all of papa favorite." Chen Ming melted with Kang Ye''s cuteness. Tomorrow, he will go to Supreme Ocean Pce to deal with Huang Jiang who took his daughter''s belongings. Dinner went well. Everyone after that went their separate ways to do their own thing. But before they parted, everyone kissed Chen Ming goodnight. The girls lined up to kiss Chen Ming''s cheek, saying goodnight. Kang Lan was still not familiar with any of these things. but she walked toward Chen Ming. He saw that Kang Lan had approached him. He cross his arm before speaking ¡°Kissing my cheek is the only privilege given to my girls.¡± Chen Ming waved his index finger left and right, refusing Kang Lan to kiss his cheek. Kang Lan brink. She didn¡¯t think of kissing him in the first ce. She just wanted to say goodnight to him and that¡¯s it. Kang Ye''s cheeks puffed up before speaking. "Papa can''t tease Mama." Chen Ming smiled and kissed Kang Ye''s cheek. make herugh "Okay, Papa, won¡¯t tease Mama again." Chen Ming, after kissing Kang Ye''s cheek, turned to look at Kang Lan. before speaking ¡°This is for Yueyue. I will be reluctant to agree with it." Kang Lan thought in her heart. Why did it suddenly be like this? She wanted to refuse but, looked at her daughter who looked at her and Chen Ming with expectant in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help it. It was just a kiss. She was old enough to not think about it too much. She kissed Chen Ming''s cheek. Her lips were very soft. Chen Ming almost melted again. Chen Ming shook his head before hurriedly walking away into his bedroom. Kang Lan saw that he couldn¡¯t help butughed a little. She turned to the girls who peek at them. They talked to each other about something. Something that she knew and was familiar with it when she was in the Supreme Ocean Pce. They talked about her bing his concubine. Kang Ye slept with Kang Lan today. She hadn''t slept with her mother in a long time. Chen Ming understood. Kang Ye feeling Actually, she wanted to sleep with the two of them. But it''s too soon. The next morning, it was a day when the sky waspletely dark. The rain is pouring down and the atmosphere is chilling. Now it''s almost winter. Before winter, rain tends to fall as an indicator. Chen Ming looked at the sky. What a perfect day to go to the ocean world. He used a splitting spell. Have his splitting work and send the girls to school. He will go to Supreme Ocean Pce. Kang Lan had nothing to do, she would go with him. The girls also wanted to go with Chen Ming. But they can''t use the splitting spell. Chen Ming had to ask Wukong for permission before he could teach them his technique. Chen Ming then said goodbye to the girls. before heading straight to the ocean to get to the ocean world, he must know where the door is. Chen Ming went to the door that Kang Lan had led Kang Ye to escape. The nearest door is about forty kilometers from the city. Chen Ming had been driving for a while. Kang Lan tugged on his sleeve. ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Ming turned around and asked Kang Lan. Kang Lan hesitated a little before speaking. "Why aren''t you riding me?" Chen Ming almost drove his car into the side of the road. Fortunately, his driving skills were extraordinary. He was able to drive into thene again. Suddenly, a beautiful girl invites him to ride her. Anyone would be shocked. ¡°It''s too early. I haven''t done anything with other girls yet.¡± Kang Lan was a little puzzled, what did Chen Ming mean? until she figured out what Chen Ming meant. Her face flushed red before hurriedly speaking. ¡°Not riding like that! I mean, get on my back. I can fly you know!¡± Chen Ming let out augh when He saw her reaction. She is really clumsy with her words choice. Chen Ming now decides he will ept her suggestion. He parked his car in the parking area on the way out of the city. Kang Lan volunteered for him to ride her. Why would he refuse? 261 Chapter 261 Kang Lan after getting out of the car with Chen Ming. She sought out a secret ce before turning herself into her dragon form. Even though her dragon form didn¡¯t stand out like Chen Ming¡¯s dragon form. She still looked beautiful. Kang Lan turned to Chen Ming. She hesitated a little before speaking. ¡°Do you want me to princess carry you or do you want to be piggyback?¡± Chen Ming heard her saying that. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He didn¡¯t think that¡¯s how she was going to bring him with her. And He thought she would let him ride her. ¡°What? Why are youughing.¡± Kang Lan furrowed her eyebrows when Chen Mingughed at her. She was embarrassed too but with this, they could travel faster. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s nothing. Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. I am a man after all.¡± Chen Ming can¡¯t do that. He was a man after all but if it¡¯s in reverse then. He dly did it for her not the other way round. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile. he then unlock a part of his power before spreading his wings. His dragon wings were beautiful, he can fly wherever he wants. He could actually use the Sky Steps to move through the air or use his profound strength at the Sky Profound Realm to fly. But this way it''s morefortable and didn¡¯t use any profound energy only physical force. ¡°If you have wings, why didn''t you use them in the first ce?¡± Kang Lan asked in wonder. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Driving a super cool car is a man romance.¡± Chen Ming previously thought that if he had wings to fly, it would feel better than driving. But when actually flying. He felt that driving was more fun. This kind of thing depends on each person. Chen Ming flew into the sky. Kang Lan flew after him. Both were wet from the rain. But it wasn''t a problem, Chen Ming created a barrier of energy around him and Kang Lan. not to getting wet. Kang Lan even if she¡¯s wet, it''s okay. she was an ocean dragon. Water was her main affinity. But Chen Ming took care of her like this, it was not bad. The two immediately headed towards the gate to the Ocean World. Inside the Supreme Ocean Pce. Huang Jiang didn''t feel very well. On his neck was a ne. The ne has something like a horn tied to it. it was Kang Ye''s horn that Huang Jiangqing sealed Kang Ye¡¯s power in it. Huang Jiang was now at the Sky Profound Realm. and his power continued to increase. If it continues, sooner orter, he would definitely have a levelparable to the King of the Heavenly Gods. Kang Ye had the power of an ancient dragon, of course, her true power was more than that. If it wasn''t for Huang Jingqing to seal her power first, Her power must have transcended the Martial Ancestor Realm. No one had ever reached the Martial Ancestor Realm before. Even the Demon Gods or the Heavenly Gods Beside Huang Jiang were two middle-aged men. one in armor The other was dressed in silky cloth. The two looked at Huang Jiang with suspicion. They saw Huang Jiang standing still for a long time. ¡°Prince Jiang. Why is he standing there like this?¡± Deng Yi, a young man in armor, asked with concern. He wondered why Huang Jiang had stood still for so long. He had previously told Deng Yi that he would go to the Treasure Hall to find some pills for his cultivation. Teng Nan in silk clothes didn''t say anything. He noticed that Huang Jiang''s expression was not very good at this moment. He knew that he had used his power once again. A prediction of some sort maybe. Huang Jiang could somehow predict the future when he reach Sky Profound Realm. He was trying to figure out what would be a threat to him. but can''t figure it out In this ocean world, he was considered the strongest. Who can do anything to him should be the outsiders? There was only the human world connected to the Ocean World, the heavenly world, and the Abyssal world. Both worlds had strong gods and demons. However, both worlds cannot enter the ocean world without passing through the human world. At the entrance to the human world, he had ced arge army of soldiers. If any gods or demons enter the ocean world He must have received the news first. And not long after. The pearl hanging around the hem of General Deng Yi¡¯s shirt trembled. ¡°Hmm, General Jiu contract me through the pearl¡­¡± Without a need to listen to a single word, He knew there must be a problem at the entrance between the human world and the ocean world. until the general in charge has to contact him He looked at Huang Jiang before using the Communication Pearl. ¡°General Deng Yi! please send reinforcement! We are being-" General Jiu hadn''t finished speaking. The signal was cut off. Deng Yi''s brows furrowed together. His expression wasn''t that good. what happened At the same time, Huang Jiang spoke up. ¡°It seems that my prediction is about toe true¡­ if I can get through this crisis. No one else will be able to stop me.¡± Huang Jiang spoke up confidently. In his prediction, if he could get past the impending danger He will be above everything. Even the Heavenly Gods and the Demon Gods could not stop him. Chen Ming and Kang Lan had now arrived at the sea that was supposed to be the entrance to the ocean world. The sea was rather restless due to the rain. The sky was dark, and it looked like a storm wasing. ¡°This is the junction between the human world and the ocean world. Do you see that?¡± Kang Lan pointed to the rock boulders that were arranged weirdly. Chen Ming looked at it and saw that there was a cave in the area of the rocky terrain. Kang Lan exined to Chen Ming. If it wasn''t for someone from the ocean world, they wouldn''t be able to see those rock boulders. Chen Ming even though he wasn¡¯t from the Ocean world but with his dragon eyes, could see it clearly. Chen Ming nodded before walking towards the rock boulders. He could feel that there was a veil of energy wrapped around the rock boulders. This was probably a barrier of power that was used to chase away normal people. Because the power of the barrier was rtively weakpared to Chen Ming''s power. This veil of power seems useful. Maybe he should learn how to create a profound field from Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen had quite a bit of knowledge about the formation. Chen Ming thought it would be useful in the future. Entering the cave Chen Ming looked around. He had to admit that the art of the ocean people was not ordinary at all. Inside the cave is decorated with marble, shells, and many more. it looks so beautiful Chen Ming looked inside the cave. He saw a clear and clean pond. At the water''s edge, there were some crystal balls the size of a ser ball. Chen Ming was confident that This crystal ball is probably the one that connects the human world and the ocean world. Chen Ming wanted to walk and touch the orb. But he couldn''t even touch Kang Lan and grabbed his hand first. 262 Chapter 262 ¡°Stop, you can''t use your power to fill this pearl. I will be the one who fills it. With your enormous profound energy, the entrance door will surely explode. Your power is too much.¡± Kang Lan didn''t let Chen Ming open the door to the Ocean World. When he heard her. Chen Mingughed lightly. He had forgotten that his power was enormous. The entrance door can be damaged if not careful. "Okay, I''ll wait here." Chen Ming walked behind her and waited. He looked around the cave with interest. ¡°if I decorate my room with seashells Will Yueyue like it?¡± Opening the door didn''t require much concentration, just injecting her energy into it. allowing Kang Lan to speak to Chen Ming freely. She thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Yueyue likes to collect seashells and colored marble. In her bedroom, there¡¯s her treasure she is a hoarder just to let you know. After dealing with the problem Are you going to her bedroom to collect the things she has umted?¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Of course, I''ll take it all back. Yueyue must be very pleased.¡± Seeing Chen Ming''s smile, he thought that Kang Ye would be happy. It made Kang Lan smile. Pearl seemed to choose the right person for her. The rest is up to her. Kang Lan had nned that she would talk to Xie Lin about it. She was probably the one who took care of the girls. She didn''t mind being with Chen Ming and the other girls. because she had been taught since childhood about the role of women. The gate connecting the ocean world slowly opened. The pearl emanated a brilliant blue glow. The gateway to the human world and the ocean world is now connected. Chen Ming and Kang Lan were about to enter the Ocean World. Both of them stopped. They both sensed that someone wasing out from the other side. Kang Lan turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Someone ising from the other side. I think they are definitely a soldier guarding the entrance.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Chen Ming waited for a while, a soldier d in fish scale armor appeared. The soldiers in armor did note alone but came in dozens. They slowly came out of the gate. they stared at Chen Ming and Kang Lan. The soldiers that came out didn''t know Chen Ming and couldn''t even feel his power. But they know Kang Lan. A young man who looked like a leader looked at Kang Lan before speaking. ¡°Finallye back, Princess. Now Prince Jiang is looking for you everywhere. and where¡¯s Little Princess." Chen Ming looked at the captain in fish scale armor. He didn''t seem to put Chen Ming in his sight. and immediately asked for Kang Ye. Chen Ming was not a violent person. But when the matter was about his daughter. He will be a different person. Kang Lan''s eyes narrowed. She could sense that Chen Ming was not satisfied with this soldier asking about Kang Ye. She knew that Chen Ming was fully prepared to attack the pce today. She wanted to do that too. but she can¡¯t. She absolutely cannot let him destroy everything. Otherwise there may be long-term problems in the ocean world. She wasn''t worried about anyone but Huang Jingqing. he was very good to her. She saw him as her biological father. Unfortunately, the good father had evil sons. Huang Jiang and Huang Zhen and about The second prince at this time did not know where he was. He might have been dealt with by Huang Jiang. The power level of these soldiers was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. which ifpared to Chen Ming likeparing an ant with an elephant it can''tpare. Kang Lan told the speaking soldier to apologize for his bad manners towards Chen Ming. She thought that her words would be of use to a soldier of this level. But his reply was hisughter. ¡°Princess, it seems that I will not be able to do as the princess ordered me to. I myself have my dignity as a soldier. How can I apologize to this weak human in front of my subordinates?¡± Kang Lan furrowed her brows together. She didn''t know where this soldier''s brain has gone. She looked at Chen Ming, he smiled, she knew that smile was not a smile. She felt that something bad was about to happen. She didn''t know where Huang Zhen had gone before. His sense suddenly disappeared like that. She knew it was something to do with Chen Ming. ¡°Huh, weak human.¡± Chen Ming, who had been silent all this time, spoke up. The chief soldier whoughed and looked at Chen Ming was just a weak human looking at him before bursting out. ¡°Yes, you are just a weak human, what do you think of yourself as a monstrous human?¡± The military leader spoke in a haughty tone. He looked at Chen Ming disdainfully. He spoke as if Chen Ming is inferior to him. He didn''t know why the princess brought such a weak human being here. He didn''t even know the reason before he knew it. His body was smashed by the intensepression of profound energy then his body smashed into the wall of the cave. It created a huge crack from the force of the collision. ¡°Agh!¡± Very quickly, he looked at the armor on his abdomen. It dents with a handprint. The armor he was wearing was made from the scales of a metal tpia that had a very high level of defense. If it wasn''t the Qi Gathering Stage level there was no way to do anything with this armor. Blood slowly flowed from his mouth. He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming was still standing still with a smile. Kang Lan only shook her head. The squad leader now knew that the person who attacked him was not Kang Lan, but the weak human she brought with him. How is this possible? These were the words in the head of the soldier''s head. He had the highest level yet could be dealt with this easily. His subordinates were still standing there puzzled as to what was going on. Chen Ming turned to Kang Lan before speaking to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try not to kill and will only knock them down. you wouldn''t have a problem with this arrangement, right?" Chen Ming promised that he would only use one-fifth of his power. which is enough to deal with these people Kang Lan hesitated a bit before nodding her head. ¡°Um, if you don''t kill them? There shouldn''t be any problems at all.¡± Kang Lan nodded. Agree with what Chen Ming would do. He didn''te to do a massacre. He came to retrieve his daughter''s belongings. ¡°If you agree then." Chen Ming waved his hand back and forth, gathering ice profound energy before swatting his palm in the front. This technique he obtained from Dongfang Muren was very suitable for this situation. The soldiers were unable to dodge Chen Ming''s attack. They werepletely touched by Chen Ming''s palms. They were frozen like fish in the freespartment. They could only move their eyes. ¡°Alright, that does it. Let''s go through the gate.¡± Chen Ming then walked in front of Kang Lan. She followed him while looking back at the soldiers. This technique, besides freezing the soldiers also froze the floor and walls of the cave. Chen Ming was really strong. The two then immediately jumped into the gate. Leave these soldiers standing there. Only the leader had fainted from the attack just now. If it wasn''t for Kang Lan, His body must have disintegrated into a blood mist. 263 Chapter 263 At the entrance between the human world and the ocean world. The soldiers were diligently practicing their martial arts. They are the front-line soldiers who keep an eye out for any threats to the ocean world. They had previously seen that someone had opened the entrance door from the other side. Twelve soldiers along with their leader headed to the other side to check immediately. p They know who opened this door. General Jiu was currently inspecting it. He could sense who opened the door, he clearly remembered it, it was the power of Princess Kang Lan who had escaped from the pce many years ago. along with Little Princess. He knew why Princess Lan had tried to escape the pce. It was because Prince Jiang nned to cleanse the pce. and seize power as much as he could. He, being a general, didn''t have much choice. He could only choose which side to serve. And of course, he chose to be on the winning side. He chose to stay on the same side as Huang Jiang. Of all of the princes, Huang Jiang was the most powerful. and is most likely to inherit the throne from Huang Jingqing. The royal family needed a strong man to inherit. and must be a decisive Huang Jiang had all those qualities. He saw the opportunity and immediately made allegiance to Huang Jiang. The other generals used him of being a coward. Abandoning their princesses for his own gain. And Huang Jiang also did not follow the rules that Huang Jingqing had set. He didn''t even have the right to hold power. He stole a power that wasn''t his own from Kang Ye. Huang Zhen''s daughter. This is the lowest act that all the general thought he cross the bottom line. There were many people who disagreed with Huang Jiang''s actions. But they can¡¯t do anything. They were imprisoned in a dungeon. they didn¡¯t even have the chance to see the sun and the moon Yes, the ocean world has the sun and the moon. and it is the same sun and moon of the mortal world. The Ocean world had the same structure as the mortal world just that this world has more seas than the mortal world. no ind ornd Everything is under the sea But even so, the light from the Sun still reached the bottom of the ocean. The water is very clear it looked like there was no water. It can only be distinguished because there are fish swimming in the sky, no birds, and people can swim around freely. They are fish-men and mermaids. This Ocean world is extremely beautiful. General Jiu was now waiting for his subordinates. He expected them to bring the princess and little princess here. and when he got the princess and little princess He would immediately take them to see Prince Jiang. And when he brings them to Prince Jiang. He must have received a grand prize for this work. He might even be able to be a great general. He could hardly wait. He saw that the gate that his men had jumped into now shone brightly. General Jiu swiftly sped towards the front of the gate. He expected to see his subordinate bring princess and little princess through the gate but unexpectedly he met with intense water waves scattering by an explosion of great profound energy. All the soldiers were blown away some were lucky to find something to hold so they won¡¯t be sent flying. With this great profound energy, the harmless water around them bes lethal. They almost die because of the water waves! General Jiu was able to resist the waves by using his profound energy. He steadied himself. He saw the first person walking out. He frowned. The first person who came out was Princess Lan. She''s still beautiful as ever. He tried to look for Kang Ye but couldn''t find her. His brows furrowed together. But he didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face. He immediately spoke to Kang Lan. He thought that she might be hiding Kang Ye somewhere. If that''s the case, then he definitely can''t make her feel displeased. And for the explosion, he didn¡¯t think about it much. He thought it was Kang Lan who had used more power to open the gate than she should and for the soldiers who had crossed the gate he thought they might be killed or captured by her. Either way, he didn''t care. ¡°Wee back Princess Lan¡± Kang Lan looked at General Jiu. She didn''t like General Jiu that much. He always looked at her with inappropriate eyes. Even when Huang Zhen was present. And here she didn''te with Huang Zhen either. He didn''t try to hide his intention at all. General Jiu is at the Intermediate level of Earth Profound Realm. weaker than her now However, he now had more than tens of thousands of soldiers under him. No matter how powerful she is. She might not be able to fight an army. But even if she couldn¡¯t someone else could. Kang Lan only nodded. She passed by General Jiu. General Jiu didn''t think much. After she walked past him someonee out of the gate. He looked closely at the one whoe after Kang Lan. ¡°A mere mortal. Why are you here¡± Kang Lan heard him say that only spoke up. ¡°General Jiu, if I were you I will not say that.¡± "Huh" General Jiu didn''t understand what Kang Lan meant. The mortal thate after Kang Lan of course was Chen Ming. Chen Ming was slightly annoyed. These fish-men did not put Chen Ming in their eyes. He wanted to release his power and be done with it. But it would be too much and damage the world. The ocean world was not much different from the human world. The highest level of this world was only at the Sky Profound Realm. Just the awakening of Kang Ye''s power would have already wreaked havoc on this world. ¡°I think I should rewrite thews of the world. and trying to adjust the conditions of the world to be able to amodate people with a profound level above the Sky Profound Realm. Otherwise, it would be too hard for me to do anything.¡± Chen Ming murmured to himself. He had trouble controlling his own power. Because his level was rising very fast. If it wasn''t for the Pulse Closure Technique that Zhang Moyin had taught him, He was sure that his world would be facing a lot of catastrophones. He must gradually learn to write thews of the world. It was difficult because there was no one who can teach him. Even the system can not help him. General Jiu now looked at Chen Ming. He felt that he had missed something about Chen Ming. He forgot that no ordinary human could withstand the pressure of water in the ocean world. Seeing that the environment was normal like the mortal world but It is more than a thousand meters deep in the ocean. If it was a normal human being whoe without wearing protective gear, he would have been crushed by the pressurized water and died. But for Chen Ming. He didn¡¯t feel anything. as if nothing had happened Moreover There was no air here like in the mortal world. No human can breathe in water. He secretly thought that Chen Ming was a fish-man. He just shook his head. If he was a fish-man, his neck should have a groove for breathing underwater. Chen Ming didn''t have it. And how did he breathe in the water? Could Chen Ming be a dragon like Kang Lan? That''s even more impossible. He could not feel the aura of the dragon from Chen Ming at all. ¡°What is he?¡± General Jiu didn''t like Chen Ming. He looked at the soldiers giving a signal to the soldiers to arrest Chen Ming and waited for Huang Jiang''s instructions on how to deal with Chen Ming after he had brought Kang Lan to Huang Jiang. If Kang Lan refused to tell Kang Ye''s whereabouts This human probably knew where Kang Ye was. 264 Chapter 264 Kang Lan saw what General Jiu was trying to do. She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded at her. He told her that he wouldn''t be too harsh on the soldiers. But as for General Jiu, he shook his head. It was implied to her that this person. he will not guarantee his safety. She just smiled and tell Chen Ming that he didn¡¯t have to guarantee this person''s safety, she even supports him. ¡°Soldiers took this mortal and imprisoned him. Wait for Prince Jiang''s verdict.¡± The soldiers who listened to General Jiu''s orders, no one refused. They immediately headed towards Chen Ming. They held onto Chen Ming''s shoulder before speaking. ¡°Do not resist, you are guilty of unauthorized encroachment into the ocean world.¡± Chen Ming heard that and smiled. General Jiu, seeing Chen Ming''s smile, couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°What''s so funny? The invader will be severely punished. See how long you can smile.¡± General Jiu looked at Chen Ming angrily. He didn''t know what Chen Ming was. But here he was the one in control. Chen Ming didn''t care about General Jiu, he turned to Kang Lan. ¡°Lan¡¯er. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I need a passport here? If you tell me then I would have contacted the consul¡± Kang Lan heard that Chen Ming called her Lan''er, her face slightly flushed but smiled. Only Chen Ming would y such a nd joke at a time like this. Chen Ming only shook his head. He looked at General Jiu again. General Jiu furrowed his brows together before speaking. ¡°Why didn''t you take this mortal to the prison yet? Why are you standing still?¡± General Jiu asked the soldiers who grabbed Chen Ming''s shoulder. They were standing still. They could only move their eyes before there were ice crystals formed over their skin. General Jiu was surprised. The colding out of the two soldiers was extremely cold. The water around them should bepletely frozen. But Chen Ming was able to control his power well. It only cools the surrounding water. If the temperature is measured The normal water temperature here was around twenty-seven to twenty-eight degrees. But now it''s only around one to two degrees. fish-men was already sensitive to the touch of cold. They were shivering and immediately backed away from the cold water. Chen Ming''s captured soldiers had already been frozen. Chen Ming felt that Dongfang Muren''s Winter Technique was very well used here. He didn''t want to think, what would it be like if he used lightning energy here? He kept it first to tryter Chen Ming turned to General Jiu. He now knew that Chen Ming was no ordinary mortal. He drew his sword. pointed at Chen Ming ¡°Resisting is punishable by death. Soldiers surround him and don¡¯t act! I will be the one taking his life.¡± General Jiu was sure that Chen Ming was of a lower level than him. Just because Chen Ming was able to defeat a lower-rank soldier didn''t mean he would be able to fight against someone of his rank. Hundreds of soldiers responded to General Jiu''s orders. They surrounded Chen Ming from all directions. They swam around and built a dome over Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked around with interest. He found that the soldiers had linked their profound energy. created arge barrier of energy surrounding him. The barrier was extremely powerful if Chen Ming was only at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. This barrier might be enough to capture him. But for him now This barrier of energy was no different from a sheet of paper. General Jiu, who said he would kill him by himself. Then why was he standing outside the barrier like that? ¡°General Jiu, why didn''t you enter the barrier? You said that you''re going to kill me by yourself didn¡¯t you?¡± General Jiu let out augh before speaking. ¡°I want to kill you. Unfortunately, you are still useful. with the formation that my soldiers are using. There is no way for you to escape. And the cold energy of yours that you use cannot inflict damage through this formation either.¡± The soldiers gradually reduced the size of the barrier. Chen Ming had already understood what they are trying to do. The more the energy barrier shrinks, the denser it bes. General Jiu wanted to capture him by imprisoning him in the barrier. It''s not a bad idea. If the barrier was stronger than this It may be sessful. But it''s not enough Chen Ming took out his four-ton iron sword from the inventory. Chen Ming was now able to lift itfortably. Since he had risen to the Sky Profound Realm, His arm strength doubled. General Jiu looked at the Iron Sword. he didn''t know where Chen Ming had picked up the iron sword. but he didn''t care. He could not feel the power from the sword that Chen Ming had taken out. and thought it was just an ordinary sword. A simple freckle like this couldn''t do anything with the energy barrier. ¡°Stop resisting. A simple iron sword like that wouldn''t be able to do anything with a barrier of energy.¡± Chen Ming didn''t care what General Jiu said. He used his water energy to inject it into the sword. His four-ton sword emitted a blue glow. before he flicked his sword back and forth, left and right. Just by swinging his sword, a vortex formed around his body. The barrier of energy that was in contact with the Water Qi mixed with the vortex was easily torn apart. The soldiers near the vortex were injured. -113 -121 -152 -133 -149 -104 -167 Chen Ming had precisely determined the power. The damage is not as severe as it should be. Water Qi was sharp, but not even able to prate the scale armor. But even if it didn''t prate the scale armor, it still produced a heavy strike. All the soldiers who entered the whirlpool were instantly crushed by the water Qi, causing them to faint. ¡°What technique is this!¡± General Jiu had never seen a technique like this before. Wielding his sword to create a vortex that destroyed more than a hundred of his soldiers. He quickly ordered the soldiers to set up a formation again. This time, the entire camp was aware of the danger. They immediately headed towards Chen Ming. General Jiu wanted the soldiers to set up a formation. But Chen Ming wouldn''t let him do that. Chen Ming used the Water Sword Technique. Quickly attack a group of fish-man soldiers. even in the water, Chen Ming''s movements did not slow down at all. General Jiu now only gasped. Chen Ming was not afraid even in front of an army of more than a thousand soldiers. Chen Ming''s every sh Dozens of his soldiers were wounded. Chen Ming''s sword, as if controlling the surrounding water, shed and destroyed his soldiers. Chen Ming had prevented his sword froming into direct contact with the soldiers. because it would instantly kill them. Chen Ming attacked the soldiers with confidence. and the smile that didn''t disappear from his face The soldiers fell to the ground. each unconscious. The number of wounded soldiers continued to increase. They hadn''t even had a chance to create a formation. They had already beenpletely destroyed. Soon, thousands of soldiers were easily dealt with. Compared to when Chen Ming had met the Demon God''s army. It''s just that simple. Chen Ming turned to look at General Jiu. He was thest person left. General Jiu picked up the Communication Pearl, wishing to contact the Ocean Pce. He could only speak a few words. Chen Ming came in front of him. The pearl was torn in two. General Jiu even jumped backward. He used his sword to guard against Chen Ming. He was ready. He will see from which direction Chen Ming will attack him. General Jiu had never met anyone with such a high ability before. He was at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Couldn''t do what Chen Ming could do. It meant that he was in the Sky Profound Realm! Chen Ming was not someone he could deal with. he understood now ¡°You, who are you? An Abyssal Demon or A Heavenly God. You doing this means war between worlds! If you don''t want war, surrender yourself.¡± Chen Ming heard what General Jiu had said. He only shook his head, he didn''t know what was inside his head. He now had the upper hand, why would he have to surrender? It doesn''t make any sense. ¡°I have contacted Supreme Ocean Pce. Lord Teng Nan will lead his army to deal with you, surrender yourself. Lord Teng Nan and Lord Dang Yi''s army is stronger than you ever imagined. Even if you are at the Sky Profound Realm. You will still be killed!¡± 265 Chapter 265 Chen Ming was toozy to listen to what General Jiu had said. He knew what he wanted to say before he even opened his mount. He didn¡¯t read all the novels for nothing. He held his hand forward before squeezing his hand. Chen Ming used the Pure Water Qi to squeeze the water around General Jiu''s body. General Jiu could feel the water surrounding him tightlypress his body. ¡°You, what are you nning to do? if you kill me Lord Deng Yi and Teng Nan will never let you go. Prince Jiang will deal with you.¡± Chen Ming squeezed his hand more and more tightly. The scale armor gradually broke apart. General Jiu spitting out blood. not only through his mouth but also from his eyes, and nose. Chen Ming squeezed until his hand clenched into a fist. General Jiu''s body shattered. blood spread all over the water around Chen Ming. He then used fire energy to destroy the flesh and blood as well as a certain amount of water. Chen Ming did not let General Jiu go. because he knew that General Jiu was not a good person. He certainly wouldn''t let anyone he thought was a threat to his people live on. Not to mention he wanted to involve his daughter in this matter. ¡°Okay, that''s all for now.¡± Chen Ming turned to Kang Lan, who was now looking at the ce where General Jiu used to be, she could only think if Chen Ming wanted to deal with her. All he had to do was squeeze his hand. Chen Ming knew what she was thinking. He told her that he definitely didn''t hurt her. She was surprised that she believed his words easily. ¡°Since the soldiers have been dealt with, We should go to Supreme Ocean Pce immediately. Teng Nan and Deng Yi that General Jiu was talking about. Has a fairly high level of power although not as much as you but you should not be careless.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t think to be careless anyway. Kang Lan then immediately led him to the Ocean Pce. She told him that from the entrance to Supreme Ocean Pce it might take some time. Because it is quite far from the capital. She estimated the distance about two thousand kilometers Chen Ming blinked. Two thousand kilometers! It''s too far Chen Ming''s fastest movement in the long-distance was around five hundred kilometers per hour. It will take him four hours to arrive. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before saying that if using her speed. It may take more than ten hours to arrive. Chen Ming only shook his head. It''s been too long He wouldn''t be in time to pick Kang Ye from school. Chen Ming carried Kang Lan before flying with his wings. Kang Lan, although she had experienced having a husband(talking with each other at best). But with Chen Ming, she was like a girl who had never experienced anything like this before. She hugged Chen Ming tightly, the speed Chen Ming used caused her to scream. Chen Ming saw Kang Lan''s cute side and couldn¡¯t help butughed. Kang Lan tried to show the way to the Ocean Pce. She could only whisper to Chen Ming. At The Supreme Ocean Pce Teng Nan had a very bad expression on his face. He turned around and told Huang Jiang and Deng Yi that someone had intruded into the Ocean World. and hearing the voice of General Jiu speaking out of fear. He was sure that the army guarding the western entrance would have already been defeated. ¡°We should organize an army. waiting for the arrival of the enemy I expect the enemy to arrive here in ten hours as fastest possible. Twelve hours at thetest.¡± Teng Nan spoke with confidence. His predictions were never wrong. Yeah, Never wrong. Deng Yi hurriedly told his subordinates to gather as soon as possible. The soldiers guarding the city and the Supreme Ocean Pce numbered more than twenty thousand. He summoned all of his troops to defend the city from the west. Huang Jiang didn''t feel very well. He grabbed Kang Ye''s horn, trying to gather his strength faster. Kang Ye''s little horns shone brightly. Her power tried to resist Huang Jiang. But Huang Jiang had a way of tricking Kang Ye''s energy into his body. He used shells and collectibles that Kang Ye liked. deceived her power into him It''s a really vile method. But there''s no other way He had confiscated everything in Kang Ye''s room until there was nothing left of it. The things she had umted he saw as worthless and had the maid throw all of them away. Only things that could be used to deceive the power from within her horns were left. ¡°Hurry up, if you don''t give me power. I''m going to destroy all of them so just watch.¡± Wicked, So wicked and shameless He threatened Kang Ye''s power if it did not surrender its power. He would destroy all of Kang Ye''s beloved treasures. which he had already destroyed many. If Kang Ye saw that her beloved treasures were destroyed, She must have cried out with great regret. Kang Ye''s power couldn''t help but surrender to Huang Jiang. Kang Ye''s power didn''t have much intellect. It just knew that the owner of its power didn''t want these things to be destroyed. it, therefore, gave a portion of its power to Huang Jiang. In order not to let him destroy Kang Ye''s beloved treasures. The power gradually entered Huang Jiang''s body, and his level gradually increased. He would definitely rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm soon. and when that timee He will establish himself as the ruler of the ocean. Moreover, once he was confident in his power, He will open war against the heavens! It''s time to show the heavenly world that The Ocean World itself was no weaker than the Heavenly World or the Abyssal World. This was what Huang Jiang wanted. He wanted to be the ruler of the three worlds. Chen Ming flew towards the east. This was the direction that which he could feel that arge number of energies were gathered. Chen Ming was confident that this could be the Ocean World Capital that Kang Lan had told him about. He felt that the city was quiterge. She told him that, unlike the human world, the ocean world differs from the human world in that the poption rtive to the area is considered very small. A city that looks so big that it can hold tens of millions of people. Instead, the poption of Fish-men and Mermaid is only a few million. Chen Ming was flying forward at high speed. In about two hours he will arrive at the destination. He who was bored didn''t know what to do while flying. He found that the system issued a mission for him. The missions given by the system to Chen Ming were always highly rewarding. He likes to have a lot of missions for him. Unfortunately, in addition to the Dragon Warrior Mission, There were no more missions for him until now. ------------------- Mission: Conquer the ocean world ------------------- Seize the Ocean Pce Deal with Huang Jiang Protect Kang Ye''s power until Kang Ye''s power is awakened. ------------------- Duration: 6 hours ------------------- Reward: Spirit Stone 1000/Level 10/Key to the Origin Realm ------------------- Chen Ming blink again? Thest mission He had was to conquer the Abyssal World. This time He will have to take over the ocean world. It was like the system was trying to let him take over everything. He was soon convinced that it would give him another quest to seize the heavens. 266 Chapter 266 Chen Ming even though he wasn¡¯t willing to ept the mission because he knew it will be such a drag for him. But the reward was pretty good in the end he end up epting the mission. He thought that after he finish the mission he will throw the responsibility to someone who he thought was good and then be done with it, Chen Ming checked the detail of the mission again. He found something disturbing. Chen Ming was confident that he couldplete this task in six hours. But there was something he want to know more it was about protecting Kang Ye''s power until Kang Ye''s power is awakened, what does that mean? He tried not to think too much about it. He looked at Kang Lan who was hugging him. She was now getting used to traveling at a speed of five hundred kilometers per hour. She seems to be Enjoyed hugging Chen Ming. like a teddy bear Chen Ming didn''t want to spoil her good time. He let her do as she pleases. He saw herck of love like this. Wanting to go back and beat Huang Zhen a couple more times. Two hours passed quickly by now Chen Ming had arrived. He arrived at the northern entrance of Luoyang City. the capital city of this world He could sense that the west gate had a lot of soldiers. He didn¡¯t want so much trouble messing with them. He chose to enter the north gate. The gate hasn''t closed yet. Chen Ming had arrived, and he nudged Kang Lan, who had now closed her eyesfortably in Chen Ming''s embrace. He didn''t want to wake her at all, but it was necessary. ¡°Ahem, Lan¡¯er, we have arrived.¡± Kang Lan slowly woke up from her dream. Hearing Chen Ming calls her Lan''er, she smiled. Before looking around, ah really, it was just a dream. ¡°What are you dreaming about? Why does your face look so disappointed?¡± Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before sighing. She shook her head before turning towards the entrance door. ¡°North entrance?¡± Kang Lan asked Chen Ming curiously. Why did hee around to enter the entrance in the north like this? Chen Ming exined to her that the west gate was full of soldiers. Kang Lan immediately understood. Chen Ming did as he had promised her not to be too violent. Kang Lan led Chen Ming towards the northern city gate. The soldiers were in turmoil. They didn''t notice Kang Lan and Chen Ming. In fact, it was because Chen Ming used the stealth technique. causing them to be invisible to the soldiers. Kang Lan immediately led Chen Ming to the Supreme Ocean Pce. which was located in the center of the city. If walking normally, it may take a day. In the city, there is a rule prohibiting swimming above the roof area. making the journey very inconvenient Kang Lan told Chen Ming that they could use seahorses for traveling. But they need money from this world. Chen Ming had no money in this world. But he had a spirit stone, but he didn¡¯t know if it could be used as money in this world. He took it out before letting Kang Lan see if she could use the spirit stone. She looked at the spirit stone with big eyes. She told him that this spirit stone could be exchanged for huge sums of money if he wanted to. This world was rted to the human world. This world used Yuan as currency as well but it was different than a normal Yuan because the difference was that it was produced by a fish-man and had a fish image instead of Mao Zedong. Chen Ming was surprised. They talk down about humans but use man-made things. He really wants to smack thier mount until it covers with blood. Chen Ming looked at the seahorse that Kang Lan had bought with a certain amount of money. He felt about it more like a motorcycle than a horse. The important thing is that it has handlebars as well. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before teaching him how to ride. It''s no different from a motorcycle. It just doesn''t have wheels. The seahorse swam forward about thirty centimeters above the ground. And it would stay like that if Chen Ming hadn''t raised it. It only took Chen Ming a few minutes to fluently ride the seahorse. Kang Lan saw this and told Chen Ming that she would lead the way first. Kang Lan rode in front of Chen Ming to the Ocean Pce. Seahorses can run at speeds of up to two hundred and twenty kilometers per hour, which is very fast. It was almost half the normal speed Chen Ming used to travel. After a few minutes, Chen Ming and Kang Lan had already arrived in front of Supreme Ocean Pce. The Ocean Pce was really big. Chen Ming guessed that without Kang Lan to lead the way, He would definitely lose his way in the pce. Chen Ming and Kang Lan walked into the pce. Chen Ming used the technique to hide in order not to let the soldiers know that there was an intruder Entering the Pce, there weren''t many soldiers. He could easily lead Kang Lan into the pce. He was certain that the missing soldiers would gather at the western entrance. Chen Ming just looked and knew that the other party probably thought that the enemy had more than one and possibly an army. because he could easily deal with General Jiu''s army. Like that, it''s fine. He doesn''t have to deal with soldiers. Kang Lan immediately led Chen Ming to the Grand Chamber in the pce. She was sure that now Huang Jiang and the pce''s elders would definitely be there. At the same time, Chen Ming and Kang Lan headed toward the Grand Chamber. Many soldiers now gathered at the western entrance. They had set up a grand formation to wee the enemy that will attack the city. They didn''t even know who or what wasing to attack. They followed Teng Nan. He was said to be a skilled military tactician. He estimated that the enemy was probably at least ten thousand. To be able to deal with an army at a checkpoint with more than three thousand soldiers stationed so quickly. And it must be a sudden attack. Everyone works against time. They must protect Luoyang City! They don''t know right now. who they will have to fight with was already inside the Supreme Ocean Pce Teng Nan and Deng Yi were now standing and talking to Huang Jiang in the Grand Chamber. along with various nobles and elders. Within this ocean world, the sea dragon bloodline was considered to be the highest bloodline. and that is the bloodline of the royal family. Huang Jiang was now in a golden dragon pattern robe. He looked very grand and majestic. No one dared to disobey his orders. Huang Jiang was now considered the strongest in the ocean world. His current level was at the peak level of the Sky Profound Realm. just a little longer He would rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm. 267 Chapter 267 p Huang Jiang was now talking about the enemy army heading towards Luoyang. Teng Nan had already sent scouts to survey the enemy''s army. Expected within an hour. The scouts should contact back via themunication pearl. and can tell the exact number of enemy troops ¡°What does Prince Jiang think about the situation? Who does Prince Jiang think the enemy that invaded the ocean world belonged to?¡± Huang Jiang looked at him while He gently caressed the horn ne on his neck before replying to Deng Yi. ¡°Of course, it must be the Heavenly Gods Army. They know that I am umting strength. in order to overthrow them. They were so scared that they sent the army to deal with me.¡± Huang Jiang thought that it must be a Heavenly God. He was certain that it must be the Heavenly Gods because the demons were not interested in anything in the Ocean World. They had the same goal as him. it was to bring down the heavens. If the heavens cannot be toppled down, then attacking another world would be a foolish thing. Teng Nan agreed with what Huang Jiang said while Deng Yi felt that it was not a Heavenly God. His instincts said it was something more dangerous. But what was more dangerous than the Heavenly God he could not imagine. ¡°How much time do we have left? Before the scouts finished gathering information, Teng Nan.¡± Teng Nan made the calctions. ¡°About an hour or so.¡± Huang Jiang smiled, that time should be enough for him to reach the Martial Ancestor Realm. He eagerly absorbed the energy from Kang Ye''s horns. Everyone at this moment watched Huang Jiang suck up the energy from Kang Ye''s horn. They felt bad that Huang Jiang had seized on the princess'' power. His actions were extremely hical. But what can they do? Huang Jiang was the strongest right now. If they don''t want to sleep in the dungeons can only do as hemands And while everyone was waiting for information from the scouts. The closed door of the throne room slowly opened. Inside the hall was quite quiet. When the door of the throne room was opened, a loud sound was heard. Everyone turned to look at the open door. Appeared as a young man with a handsome face with a beautiful and graceful girl. The two of them were very eye-catching right now. especially the young man. He entered with a dangerous aura pouring out of his body. The young man and the young woman were definitely Kang Lan and Chen Ming. The two arrived at the pce and immediately went straight to the grand chamber. Chen Ming and Kang Lan walked in. Chen Ming now had a dark expression on his face. He could feel it from outside the throne room. He could feel Kang Ye''s energy being absorbed. Chen Ming could feel the fear from the power consciousness. Kang Ye''s power was the same as Kang Ye. He definitely wouldn''t let anyone bully Kang Ye. "How dare you." Chen Ming was furious. Someone was stealing his own child''s power, Teng Nan and Deng Yi saw his power immediately standing right in Chen Ming''s way with a sword and saber in hand. They didn''t think anyone would attack the Supreme Ocean Pce right now. Deng Yi and Teng Nan took out their own weapons. Deng Yi carried a great sword that weighed several hundred kilograms emphasizing his strength. While Teng Nan carried a sword emphasizing his agility. They looked at Chen Ming. They could feel Chen Ming''s raging power. They were at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. They could still resist Chen Ming''s raging power but they still shaking. Chen Ming was definitely at the Sky Profound Realm. Teng Nan looked at Kang Lan before speaking. ¡°What does this mean Princess Lan?" Teng Nan had never thought that Kang Lan would appear in front of them like this. He looked for Kang Lan and Kang Ye, but couldn''t find them. Kang Lan didn''t care what Teng Nan said. She looked at Chen Ming. She wanted to know what Chen Ming would do. ¡°So much talk, I came to reim my child''s belongings, go away.¡± Chen Ming didn''t care about the damage that was going to happen. More than half of Kang Ye''s energy had already been absorbed. If this continues Kang Ye''s power must have beenpletely absorbed. He definitely wouldn''t let anyone steal his beloved daughter''s belongings. His profound aura surged out. Teng Nan and Deng Yi sank to the ground. They were pressed by Chen Ming''s enormous pressure. This is the will of the great. Teng Nan and Teng Yi had experienced this kind of power hundreds of years ago. This power was on par with the King of the Heavenly Gods. The two had previously followed Huang Jingqing up to the Heavenly World to receive orders from the King of the Heavenly Gods. At that time, there was a fish-man arrogant and did not see heaven in his eye. But that fish-man just by the look of the King of the Heavenly Gods had already made that fish-man body shattered into dust. This kind of power was the same power that the young man in front of them had released. Within the hall of the fish-men and the mermaid, all of them copsed to the ground together. Except for Huang Jiang who was able to withstand Chen Ming''s pressure. but to withstand his pressure Huang Jiang still had to put in the effort to resist Chen Ming''s power. "That''s for my daughter, how dare you?" Chen Ming disappeared from where he stood. appeared again in front of Huang Jiang. Huang Jiang hummed before speaking. ¡°This power belongs to me. Those who cannot preserve it have no right to receive it.¡± Huang Jiang knew that Chen Ming was more powerful than himself. but no matter what his dignity matters. He was unable to show weakness in front of his people. ¡°If so then.¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything else. He reached out to pick up Kang Ye''s horn. Huang Jiang saw that quickly. He used the Dragon w Technique. Huang Jiang''s profound energy formed a huge red-orange dragon w. He immediately threw his ws at Chen Ming. Chen Ming responded with his Meridian Breaking Palm. It hit Huang Jiang''s dragon w. Chen Ming''sMeridian Breaking Palm was able to destroy Huang Jiang''s Dragon w. But Huang Jiang used the moment Chen Ming broke his power. jump back and try to suck the energy from Kang Ye''s horn. in order to raise himself to the same level as Chen Ming ¡°Hmph, don''t think that at the Sky Profound level, you can do whatever you like. I am also about to rise to that level. and When I get to that point-" Huang Jiang didn''t finish speaking. He could feel that he felt pain all over his arm. He looked at his arms in shock. His arms were swollen and bruising. The Meridian Breaking Palm destroyed the pulse of his right arm without him knowing about it. 268 Chapter 268 ¡°Damn, what kind of crazy technique is that?!¡± Huang Jiang tried to heal his hand but to no avail. Chen Ming let out augh. He gathered his strength once more, preparing to use his palm to break the pulse on Huang Jiang again. He had so many techniques, why did he decide to use this technique? He wanted to destroy Huang Jiang''s entire pulse. to prevent him from using Kang Ye''s power ¡°I will destroy you. You dare to touch what belongs to my daughter." Chen Ming''s eyes changed. His dragon eyes shone brightly with wrath. His power rose higher. Huang Jiang was now realized. that even if he could increase his strength in the Martial Ancestor Realm. He would never win if Chen Ming hadpletely destroyed his pulse. He looked to Deng Yi and Teng Nan for help. But now both of them were on the ground. They couldn''t even move. Huang Jiang didn''t have much choice as he aimed at Kang Lan. He wanted to take Kang Lan as a hostage. But he forgot something. Chen Ming was faster than him. Chen Ming disappeared from everyone''s sight. and appeared again above Huang Jiang''s head. Chen Ming did not hesitate. He pped his palm towards Huang Jiang''s back. crushing his spine Even though Huang Jiang had a spine that was stronger than iron. But Chen Ming''s palm weighing more than four tons was more than enough to crush it. A spine that was so strong could still be broken into a speck of dust. ¡°Agh!!!." Huang Jiang spat out blood. He was smashed to the ground. His spine fracture. He couldn''t move. Chen Ming walked over and stood next to him before he grabbed Huang Jiang''s hair. He then pulled Huang Jiang up. Huang Jiang cried out in pain, but Chen Ming didn''t care. He grabbed Kang Ye''s horn before pulling it out from Huang Jiang''s neck. Not only that, but Chen Ming also stepped on both of Huang Jiang''s knees. break his knee Huang Jiang had now turned into a crippled dragon in just a few minutes. He was nning on taking over the heavens. Now he be like this. No matter how much power he has but without the ability to fight. He was like a kid holding a knife. Chen Ming checked Kang Ye''s horn. Now, he found that Kang Ye''s horns were more than he thought. He now understood what it meant to protect Kang Ye''s power. ---------------------- Name: Dragon Horn Stage: Martial Ancestor Realm Properties: Sealing the power of an ancient dragon Special: If the power is sealed for more than a year, there is a chance that the umted power will spawn a spirit dragon (99/100) ---------------------- Chen Ming looked directly at Kang Ye''s horn. If the power is sealed for more than a year, a dragon spirit will be born. It had been more than a year since Huang Jing had sealed Kang Ye''s power in him. The numbers behind 99/100 show that it won''t be long before. The sealed power will give birth to a spirit dragon. Chen Ming had to protect Kang Ye''s horns until the Spirit Dragon was born. Chen Ming looked at Huang Jiang, who was now lying still on the ground, unable to move. He felt that Huang Jiang was gazing at him. He gave a strong kick to Huang Jiang''s nk. send him to hit the wall and leave him like that It was as if he was just trash. Huang Jiang''s power was gradually declining. The broken pulse point was like a hole in a balloon. The Qi within Huang Jiang''s body was like air gushing out of Huang Jiang''s body. Soon, Huang Jiang would be a lifeless person. and could do nothing but wait for death Chen Ming looked at the nobles. including Teng Nan and Deng Yi. They saw Chen Ming''s dragon eyes. No one dared to say anything. They only swallowed their saliva. Chen Ming was stronger than Huang Jiang. and was able to defeat him with only a few moves. Resisting Chen Ming was no different from courting death. Chen Ming hummed out. He did not reduce his power. He wanted to punish everyone in the pce for not stopping Huang Jiang from absorbing Kang Ye''s power. Chen Ming walked over and sat on the throne that the brothers were vying for. Want to know what''s special about it? He sat down and it was so-so. Chen Ming stroked Kang Ye''s horn. The consciousness of the frightened power. had now calmed down. It felt familiar to Chen Ming. Chen Ming did not try to swallow it. And also try to protect it. Chen Ming smiled at Kang Ye''s horn. He knew that the power within Kang Yue''s horns could feel him. "Don''t worry. I will protect you." Chen Ming spoke softly and gently stroked Kang Ye''s horn. He treated Kang Ye''s horn like he treated Kang Ye. If Chen Ming could see the consciousness of the power. He must have sensed that power was smiling at him as well. Chen Ming could feel that the power within the horn was trying to form itself. As he can see and guess It would probably take an hour to two hours. Chen Ming created a barrier of energy around it. Let the power inside it absorb the outside power better. Speed up the time for powers to be born faster. Kang Ye''s horns gradually glowed pink. It is simr in color to cherry blossoms which is very beautiful. Chen Ming turned to Kang Lan before telling her to sit next to him. Kang Lan hesitated a little. Looking at the nobles and generals, she shook her head before walking toward Chen Ming. She feltfortable seeing those who had pressured her and her daughter to subdue at Chen Ming''s feet. She sat down beside Chen Ming on the second throne for the empress position, She felt just like Chen Ming is the emperor and she is the empress of the Ocean. Chen Ming turned to Kang Lan before speaking. ¡°How do you feel? do you want to take revenge? I know you have grudge against these guys. Would you like me to help you deal with them?¡± Kang Lan thought a little before she shook her head. ¡°No need. If I want revenge, I will take revenge myself. You don''t have to.¡± Chen Ming nodded and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He gently looked after Kang Ye''s horn and caress it. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming, she felt that he looked very good right now. It was as if he was taking care of a small child warmly. She smiled before looking at a corner of the pce. She saw shells and familiar objects. but it was all destroyed. She had a ck face. ¡°Chen Ming, I think we are a littlete. Yueyue''s room must have beenpletely destroyed right now. Look, that¡¯s Yueyue''s collection. Huang Jiang destroyed it all.¡± Kang Lan looked and knew. She didn''t think Huang Jiang would destroy Kang Ye''s collection. Chen Ming heard what Kang Lan had said. He looked at the destroyed collection of his daughter. He became angry again. But he could only sigh. Who else would take this anger on? Huang Jiang''s condition was now at his end. To deal with him again would be too much. He remembered something. ¡°Who brought these things to Huang Jiang? Whose idea it was?" He knew that Huang Jiang had a vile nature. But he knew that Huang Jiang was too proud to think about it himself. There must have been someone who triggered him to do it. 269 Chapter 269 Hearing what Chen Ming had said. The nobles looked at each other. Chen Ming had now lowered his strength. And he wanted to find the one who suggested Huang Jiang destroy Kang Ye''s treasures like this. Everyone looked at the same person. They looked at Teng Nan, whose face was now pale. He was the one who introduced this method to Huang Jiang himself. and did not think that karma would follow him so quickly. He was a great general of tactics, miscalcted, terribly wrong. The enemy is not an army. but only one person. The person who had managed to defeat the entire army and then defeated Huang Jiang the strongest of them with just a few seconds. Now He was focusing on him. He could feel death waiting for him. He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe just from being focused alone. Chen Ming spoke to him with an icy tone. Teng Nan could swear that he also saw smokeing out of Chen Ming''s mouth. ¡°Is it you? who rmended this method to that person. Do you know how severe the punishment is?" "Well, that''s it, I..." Chen Ming didn''t wait for Teng Nan to make excuses. He handed Kang Ye''s horn to Kang Lan to take care of. He slowly walked toward Teng Nan with a smile on his face. Everyone saw Chen Ming''s smile and could only say one thing. It was an executioner''s smile before cutting off the criminal''s head. Teng Nan tried to retreat, but he was unable to move. Chen Ming used the same method that he had used with the killer who blew up the restaurant. He used a water profound needle to seal Teng Nan''s purse point. ¡°Very good, you are very good¡± Chen Ming arrived in front of Teng Nan, his smile widening before he loudly crack his index finger in an intimidating fashion. ¡°You have the best mind to think of that tactic but unfortunately you didn¡¯t calcte the consequences of doing so.¡± Chen Ming pped him in a straight line with great precision. Teng Nan had never been pped like this before. His face was burning. He spits out blood with his teething out. Teng Nan''s face was deformed a little bit. Chen Ming did not use his profound energy with this p. Just a usual p. Chen Ming estimated his weight to be around two hundred kilograms. If he had used more, Teng Nan would probably have his head off his shoulders. ¡°This is just a light punishment. I''m not a cruel person. Remember, don''t mess with my daughter''s stuff.¡± Not cruel? The nobles only looked at Huang Jiang''s remains? This wasn''t cruel, they didn''t know what to say. Chen Ming hummed out. His anger dwindled. Teng Nan was fortunate that he had almostpletely vented his emotions on Huang Jiang. Chen Ming after the p returned to sit on the throne. Deng Yi walked over to help Teng Nan. However, he was afraid of the power that Chen Ming disyed. Teng Nan was still his friend. ¡°The straight p is really beautiful.¡± Deng Yi couldn''t help but admire Chen Ming. It''s a gorgeous straight p. Deng Yi was already a brain muscle. He was only following Teng Nan. Honestly, he didn''t seem to feel anything Huang Jiang had to deal with like this. ? He didn''t like Huang Jiang that he didn''t rely on himself to cultivate. but instead uses a shortcut to seize the power of others as his own Chen Ming looked at Deng Yi. He didn''t forbid Deng Yi to help Teng Nan. He knew that the two were brothers in arms from the system. Chen Ming was sitting on the throne as before. He was Kang Ye''s father. Without thinking much, Kang Lan handed Kang Ye''s horn to Chen Ming. Even if it was her daughter''s horn. She believed that Chen Ming could protect Kang Ye''s horns better than her. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to ask what he was doing with Kang Ye''s horn. She didn''t know that the energy that was sealed in Kang Ye''s horn was now spawning a Spirit Dragon. ¡°What are you doing to do now? I felt like Kang Ye''s horn power was increasing. If not for your barrier that preserves it. I''m sure it''s going to be another disaster.¡± Chen Ming heard what Kang Lan asked, and he told her. ¡°The power that was sealed in Kang Ye''s horn was about to give birth to a new life. I don''t want to move it anywhere. because it may cause an unexpected mistake. I will wait for another hour. It should be finished forming itself.¡± Kang Lan was surprised. Kang Ye''s horns were giving birth to a life form. Wasn''t that what Kang Ye had be a mother? Chen Ming shook his head to Kang Lan. She''s always thinking about her absurd thoughts. An hour passed In the past one hour A lot of things happened The scouts contacted back through the pearl that they couldn''t find any troops. Deng Yi already knew that there were no troops at all. He ordered the soldiers to return to active duty. without telling them what happened. The soldiers were puzzled to follow Deng Yi. they couldn''t understand what the generals were thinking. But nothing happened, it''s fine. An hour passed Chen Ming noticed that there was some force separating from Kang Ye''s horn. And then it was time for the birth of a spirit dragon to emerge. Chen Ming looked at the pink light that separated from Kang Ye''s energy. It gradually formed a clean white dragon that looked lovely. The little spirit dragon groaned and flew around. The glorious white dragon look left and right as if trying to find something. before it could see Chen Ming. It makes a lovely sound. Chen Ming felt like when Little Long was born. The Spirit Dragon was simr to the dragon. Just has a pure white color. And it''s definitely a female. ¡°Long must be delighted to have a new dragon sister for his family.¡± Chen Ming smiled at the Spirit Dragon. Kang Ye and Little Long would be overjoyed to know that they would have another sister. The Spirit Dragon felt a connection with Chen Ming. It was as if the moment Chen Ming took care of Kang Ye it was aware of it. It was trying to make a contract with Chen Ming. but he rejected it. Tears began to form in the little spirit dragon¡¯s eyes. It was sad that Chen Ming rejected it. It snuggled at Chen Ming''s neck as if begging Chen Ming to ept it. It looked very pitiful, like a little kitten abandoned by its owner. Chen Ming only looked at Kang Lan. She was Kang Ye''s mother and was considered the guardian of the Spirit Dragon as well. "Piii~" The Spirit Dragon still couldn''t speak. Its voice was simr to that of Xiao Long. Just have a higher tone. But Chen Ming, who was now a dragon. He had enough to know what the Spirit Dragon was saying. 270 Chapter 270 The Spirit Dragon was calling Chen Ming Papa just as Kang Ye had called him. It seems that the Spirit Dragon and Kang Ye are more or less connected. Kang Lan saw the pitiful Spirit Dragon. She spoke to Chen Ming and hurriedly asked Chen Ming to respond to the Spirit Dragon. Only he, the Spirit Dragon, would agree to a bond. ¡°You should answer her. She seems to be more connected to you than me. I have no right to make decisions for you.¡± Kang Lan felt a little sad. But it can''t be helped If not for Chen Ming helped. She didn''t know if the Spirit Dragon would be able to be born in this world. She may be absorbed by Huang Jiang. Chen Ming nodded. He himself also began to be unable to bear the pitiful sight of the Spirit Dragon. He bit his finger. before putting a drop of blood on the Spirit Dragon''s mouth. The Spirit Dragon hurriedly drank Chen Ming''s blood. and immediately made a spiritual bond ¡°Papa~¡± The Spirit Dragon hugged Chen Ming in her own way. She actually called Chen Ming "Papa". Other than this word, She couldn''tmunicate with any other words. Chen Ming examined the Spirit Dragon. He found a shocking truth. The Spirit Dragon was at the Martial Ancestor level! "I don''t want to believe it. but it¡¯s really true" Chen Ming smiled. He had trained almost to death, doing missions like crazy to get to this point. But the Spirit Dragon woke up and was stronger than him. It made him want to know what kind of ancient dragon Kang Ye was. Chen Ming, after checking the Spirit Dragon''s stats, turned to Kang Lan before speaking. "It''s your turn to give the child name." Chen Ming called the Spirit Dragon a child. He was the one who made the bond, but he would have Kang Lan name her. It was as if the Spirit Dragon was their child. Kang Lan was slightly embarrassed. but try toe up with a good name She named the Spirit Dragon Wen He. which means soft and gentle The Spirit Dragon likes this name. From now on, this lovely Spirit Dragon named Wen He. Chen Ming after looking at Wen He flew around with the joy of getting her name. he looked at his watch. He still have some time before it was the time he had to pick everyone. His split body hadn''t been dispelled yet, so there shouldn''t be any problems. He would go pick up the girls and Kang Ye on his own. ? ¡°I have no business here anymore. Do you have any other business to deal with here?¡± Kang Lan shook her head. She got back what had been stolen from her daughter. And also get a cute Wen He back as well. There''s nothing else she want from here. Chen Ming nodded his head, he had nothing else to do here. He had sessfullypleted the mission and received a lot of rewards. After this, it was time for him to concentrate on training andpleting the Second Dragon Warrior Mission. He waited for Alex to contact him first and take the teaching job on his behalf. Why didn''t he use a split body when he was able to split up? The answer is simple Well, the split body consumed so much of his power. He wanted to concentrate on cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique. He already had more than two thousand spiritual stones. And with the vines that he had nted at the Yang n Vige as well. He was confident that going to the ultimate level of the Dragon Breathing Technique was not a problem. Chen Ming then took Kang Lan back to the mortal world, leaving the nobles and General Deng Yi standing baffled. Deng Yi only looked at the nobles. Want to ask what to do next? The nobles just shrugged and dispersed. They would like to return to their grandchildren and spend time with their families. They felt indebted to Chen Ming. which stopped Huang Jiang. Otherwise, the Mad Dragon might lead them to their deaths. Do you think that going up to the same level as the King of the Heavenly Gods will be enough to defeat him? They didn''t know what Huang Jiang was dreaming of. Speaking of dreams after this, Huang Jiang would have dreamed forever. because no one thought to help him Deng Yi breathed a sigh. He would have to be the guardian of the pce for the time being. he figured it out. Now there was no prince left. ¡°Hm, in this way, the only person who will inherit the throne is Princess Kang Ye. If the princess ascended the throne That person would also be forced to take care of the pce and the city. This is not bad.¡± Deng Yi smiled. Yes, that''s the best. Chen Ming felt goosebumps as if he had forgotten something important. He only shook his head as he couldn''t figure out what it was. He didn''t think to think about it again. Only when it was time did he know what it was about. Chen Ming had now arrived at the school to take the girls and Kang Ye home. Chen Ming''s split figure had now disintegrated. Little Long now flew into the car with excitement. Little Long and Chen Ming believed in each other. It made him realize that another dragon made a bond with Chen Ming. He wanted to know what kind of dragon the bond with Chen Ming was. As soon as Little Long flew into the car, Little Long paused before looking at the Pinkish-White Dragon with big, cute eyes. This was what was in Little Long''s head. Wen He looked at Little Long too before tilting her head slightly. Wen He still had to learn many things. However, he could sense that Little Long was also a dragon who bonded with Chen Ming as well. Wen He flew off Chen Ming''s neck and looked at Little Long with interest. The girls who saw Little Long stammer only smiled. It seemed that Little Long had already grown up and knew more. Wen He naively flew closer to Little Long before trying to say hello. But as Wen He spoke, Little Long couldn''t hear her. The two dragons then tried tomunicate with each other. Both of them used Chen Ming''s neck as an appointment. Chen Ming only shook his head. His neck had be a meeting ce for both of them. The girls saw that butughed. Kang Ye hurriedly sat on Kang Lan''sp and asked about Wen He. She felt like Wen He and her were connected. Kang Lan told her that Wen He was born from her sealed power. ¡°Yueyue has be a mama! yea!!¡± Kang Ye smiled brightly. Kang Lan only smiled and exined to Kang Ye that it wasn''t like that. Wen He is more like her twin. Kang Ye thought about it and agreed with Kang Lan. Wen He is her twin. 271 Chapter 271 Chen Ming after picking up everyone at school. He then drove to pick up Hua Lin at the university. which everything seems to be as normal as it should be. But then something happened. He didn''t expect something like this to happen after he returned from the Ocean World. Chen Ming had already thought that something like this would happen. Each of the women in the family now was both good-looking and beautiful. Of course, there must be someone who was obsessed with their beauty. Chen Ming was always ready toe out and deal with these problems. Hua Lin now stood and waited for Chen Ming. But she wasn''t alone. A few unknown people were trying to talk to her. But Hua Lin didn''t listen. They were like air in her eyes. She wanted to cut them into pieces, but she was in the university district. Doing so could be a problem. She didn''t want to be a problem for Chen Ming. She had seen Chen Ming''s car parked in front of her. she smiled. She usually doesn''t smile much. Those who harassed her looked at the car with irritated eyes. They saw that the car was a luxury car, but they also had a luxury car as well. They are ready to deal with whoever is in the car. ¡°Hmph, Dare to try and steal my Hua Lin? just dream on." A young man in the group walked to the car. Look at the appearance This young man is probably the young master of some well-known family and because he thinks his parents are rich. so he can do anything Chen Ming saw that there must be something wrong. He only let out a sigh. He had just pped a mad dragon. Is he going to have to p the arrogant self-centered again? Chen Ming could be four or five years older than them. It''s not wrong to call them crazy kids. ¡°Little Long, Little He, get off my neck and go inside the car first.¡± Little Long and Wen He loosened themselves from Chen Ming''s neck before flying to the back seat and continuing their conversation. They both seem to like each other quite a lot. Chen Ming got out of the car. The young man who saw Chen Ming twitched slightly. Chen Ming had a very noble aura around him. His eyes were as sharp as a sword. Just by looking at him, the young man swallowed his saliva. It was like he stood in front of his father. It was an ufortable pressure. ¡°What''s your problem,d?¡± Chen Ming asked, he immediately looked tall and gigantic. Hua Lin walked over and hugged his arm and looked at the group of young men as if to tell Chen Ming that they had messed with her. The young man who was scared at first but his jealousy takes over spoke in anger ¡°Who are you to mess with my woman? If you don''t want a problem Stop messing with my woman." Chen Ming blinked. He heard these hollow threats but smiled andughed. He looked at the young man for a moment before speaking. ¡°My boy, your parents are called Yuan Fang and Li Ai, right? Your face looks familiar.¡± The young man was slightly puzzled as to why the young man in front of him knew his father and mother''s names. ¡°How do you know my parents'' names?¡± On target, Chen Ming thought. ¡°You can just pick up the phone from your parents. I''m toozy to mess with a crazy kid like you.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. If he wasn¡¯t a child of someone he know. He would deal with him. But He was the child of an acquaintance. he will let it go. The young man did not know that after this his life would be like going to hell. Yuan Fang and Li Ai were the lowest-level executives of thepany owned by Chen Ming. Just one phone call can instantly end their work life. The young man wanted to stop Chen Ming from bringing Hua Lin away but as usual, he could not move or even speak. ¡®What the he*l going on!¡¯ Chen Ming did not pay attention to the young man anymore. He immediately took the girls home. After this, he would start cultivating his martial arts seriously. Chen Ming after returning home then asked Hua Lin about the young man. Hua Lin sighed and told Chen Ming to deal with the young man and his friends. They mess with her too much. She had almost hit them. Chen Ming could only calm her down and deal with this matter himself. Hua Lin smiled at Chen Ming before kissing him on the lips as a thank you for being a good boyfriend. Chen Ming smiled, he liked the kisses of girls. After that, he phoned Yuan Fang directly. He didn''t want it to be a big deal. He didn''t want to see the front page news of how Hua Lin had dealt with the young man. Chen Ming probably had a very high power in the country. But it was not high enough to do whatever he pleased. Social was scary If you want to be happy, don''t mess with it. Chen Ming directly told Yuan Fang to take good care of his child. Along with telling him not to let his child interfere with Hua Lin life again. He warned Yuan Fang what would happen. And Chen Ming couldn''t help it. Yuan Fang only apologized on behalf of his son. and said that he would teach his son a lesson. Chen Ming was actually doing just that. If it was someone else, his child might have slept with the fish on the bottom of the sea. How could you mess with Chen Ming''s woman? Chen Ming then spent time with the girls in the condo. He cooked a big meal to wee the new member in the kitchen, Wen He. It''s time for him to contact the cheese factory. not only does Little Long like to eat cheese stick but Wen He as well. Chen Ming wanted to cry blood. One Little Long was enough. Here Wen He both ate Chen Ming''s cheese with ease. Chen Ming could only let go. He called a consultant within hispany. Contact to buy a real cheese factory. The next day, Alex contacted Chen Ming to tell him that he had returned from a mission. He was now like a hot-blooded young man. Chen Ming could feel and hear the car drifting on the road. ¡°Yo Boss, it''s Alex right here report for duty, yo!¡± Chen Ming''s brows twitched before smiling. Alex seems to be in a particrly good mood. The mission he was doing would be quite bloody. If he has symptoms like this ¡°Um... missionplete? By the way, can you start teaching now? Or do you want to rest first?¡± ¡°Talk like a boss. Start work immediately. I''m going to the school where the boss giving me to teach Yoh!.¡± Chen Ming frowned before speaking. ¡°Alex stopped drinking. at least not in the school.¡± ¡°Boss, how did you know? *Hick*, it''s a real boss, I can smell it through the phone." Alex stopped drinking. and find chewing gum ¡°Boss, you want me to teach until the end of this month? and what about thepany¡­¡± "I''ll let Austin take care of that for now." ¡°...Hopefully the boss''spany will continue to exist. Boss do you think it is a good idea." Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, not at all, not very good, but don''t worry, it won''t be a problem in just one month. Besides, you know the deal, haven''t you? All he had to do was just sit and chill in the CEO''s room.¡± ¡°If the boss says so, then so be it. Well, Boss, I''ve arrived at the school. I''ll just go find the bald man first." ¡°Okay, tell me, if there any problem? I have transferred money to your ount.¡± "Ten million! wow I really like this job already" "Yeah. Yeah. I pay you this much so do the job properly" ¡°Rojer!¡± 272 Chapter 272 Alex will work in his stead. He can teach his student about geography in English or even anothernguage if he wanted to. As for Austin. His friend loves to explode things but he still can be given a job like this from time to time, it sounds interesting at the very least. He didn¡¯t have time for his friends and didn¡¯t drink together for a long time now. He will practice the Dragon Breathing Technique to the ultimate level first then he will go to the bar with them. Next morning. Chen Ming looked at his family preparing to go to school and university. They couldn''t leave school like Chen Ming. Each person has different duties. Chen Ming said goodbye to each of them. Little Long and Wen He asked to stay at home and watch a movie together with Chen Ming''s cheese. Chen Ming had contacted the cheese factory. From now on, there will be no more shortage of cheese to eat. Xie Lin volunteered to drive for the girls. She started off by dropping off Hua Lin before going to her school. All that was left with Chen Ming now was only Kang Lan who had nothing to do. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have anything to do? Good for you then." Kang Lan''s eyebrows twitched. Why did he have to treat her like this again? and she thought he would treat her like everyone else in the house. And then She remembered that she still hadn¡¯t had a talk with him aftering back from the Ocean world. To him, she was just Kang Ye''s mother. She had nothing to do with him Kang Lan bit her lip. She never thought in her life that she would have to flirt with a man like this. but how to do it. when she married Huang Zhen She didn''t have to do anything. She had just gone with the flow. This time, she had to decide for herself what to do. "Can''t I go with you?" Kang Lan asked with pitiful eyes. like a girl who has been abandoned Chen Ming''s eyes opened wide, no, no, no, that kind of gaze was like what Kang Ye did when she wanted something from him. Mother and child are no different. Chen Ming tried to resist. But it doesn''t seem to work. ¡°Okay, you cane. It''s good to be able to clear what''s in my mind right now.¡± Kang Lan smiled in victory. It¡¯s not that hard if she tried. She knew that he would definitely want to discuss Kang Ye''s matter with her. She nodded and quietly followed Chen Ming. Chen Ming will discuss this matter with her on his way to the Yang Family Vige. Chen Ming and Kang Lan arrived on the first floor of his condo. He didn''t even get out of the elevator and a security guard contacted him. Chen Ming answered the call before the security guard said someone hade to see him. Chen Ming heard who hade to him could only smirk. ¡°Finally it''s time. The Tang Family and the Xiao Family have something to discuss with me¡± Tang Guanxin was now apanied by all the elders of the Tang Family. His expression was extremely serious. He didn''t seem to be here to exin anything to Chen Ming. He came more like going to war. Meanwhile, in the Xiao family. There was Xiao Tang and the other elders. Besides Xiao Tang and the Xiao Family elders, There was also a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman. They were Xiao Wen''s parents. Tang Duanqing and Xiao Li Xiao Tang had already told the two of them who was the person behind the breaking of the engagement and taking Xiao Wen away? He also said that he was not someone that the Xiao Family could fight against. But neither of them seemed to believe it. These are those who do not see the coffin and do not shed tears. The two of them came here to seek justice for Tang Beiming who was dealt with by Chen Ming. ¡°Where is it? That guy who dared to hurt Beiming. I''ll kill him!¡± Tang Guanxing spoke in a very angry tone. He saw Tang Beiming''s condition and he couldn''t ept his grandson, his bright future grandson. had to be a handicapped person like that. Chen Ming had hurt Tang Beiming so bad that the healing talisman can not heal him. Tang Beiming had no chance to return to being normal again. Dozens of security guards surrounded the people from the Tang family and the Xiao family. The previous events kept them aware all the time. Dozens of machine guns were aimed at the crowd. They were ready to shoot the extravagant intruders who came here. They received the green light from the government. This condo area is within the military area. they have the right to deal with intruders on the charge of harming the country. A country can survive without these people. But the country could not be without Chen Ming. He was the one who carried huge sums of money. which is not only in this country He has a business spread over dozens of countries. Chen Ming once said that if anything happen to him in the country. All his money and all assets will be transferred overseas immediately. causing severe damage to businesses in the country The government cannot let this happen. What happened yesterday rmed them. At this time, the government sent troops along with tanks and helicopters to be stationed near Chen Ming''s condo. They received an rm that someone had entered the condo again. The army that is currently stationed is on the move. Both tanks and helicopters were equipped with machine guns and rockets. Aimed at the group of Tang Guanxin and Xiao Tang. ¡°What does this mean!¡± A Taoist is a Taoist. Encounter an army with tanks and helicopter destroyers. No matter how good they are, they can''t take it. They knew that Chen Ming was rich, very rich, but they didn''t think the army would have anything to do with him. And while that soldier was protecting Chen Ming. Suddenly, an old man walked up to the armymander before saying something. Themander just gritted his teeth. He looked at the old man in uniform. He received direct orders from the Commander in Chief. Cancel the mission to protect Chen Ming. This was a direct order from the Hong family. p He only obeyed and ordered his men to stop their defenses. The soldiers withdrew Only the condo staff were still protecting Chen Ming. Tang Guanxin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that what that young man said is true. Like this, we have nothing to fear.¡± Tang Guanxin saw that the soldiers had left, he had a big heart. He yelled at Chen Ming again. The staff at various points are only getting headaches. they think they should resign here, more and more problems start to arise. And while Tang Guanxin was shouting insults. Chen Ming had already had enough of it. ¡°It seems that the Hong Family has something to do with it. We''ll deal with themter. Let''s deal with these first. Hmm, Xiao Wen''s father and mother came along too. It''s good to not waste time.¡± Chen Ming smiled in such a way that was not a smile. He will do as he says. If they didn''t think to make excuses or pay for what they had done to Xiao Wen. He will destroy both families. He was always following his word. 273 Chapter 273 Chen Ming slowly walked out of the elevator next to the information counter with Kang Lan. He looked very dashing with a beautifuldy walking beside him. His aura was so noble that every who saw him will get the impression of royalty. A young officer who is now ordered the other officers to prevent the people from the Xiao family and the Tang family from going inside when they saw Chen Ming. they couldn¡¯t help but daze a little. The young officer was the one who could pull his gaze back before walking toward him and saying. ¡°Please wait. Mr.Chen outside of the building is dangerous right now there are many people who have bad intentions toward Mr.Chen please stay inside for now.¡± Chen Ming looked at the young officer. He was young. Probably only in his early twenties. but even though he looks young. Chen Ming could sense that he was an experienced person. All the officers here were trained by special forces. There are no weak people here. Chen Ming looked at the namete on his uniform. This young man''s name was Gao Meng, surname Gao? Chen Ming thought a little bit. He knew of someone who had the same surname as him. he thought of the young man who came with the special forces because of the ruckus Huang Zhen had made. ¡°You, do you know someone named Gao Tong. the leader of the special force?¡± Gao Tong had the same level as the ck Dragon Inspector, or S-rank Taoist, He was considered a very skilled person amongst the profound practitioners. Gao Meng was slightly surprised that Chen Ming knew Gao Tong. He scratched his head slightly before replying to Chen Ming. "Well, He is my brother." Chen Ming smiled at Gao Meng. He looked embarrassed by Chen Ming''s mention of Gao Tong. The two brothers seem to have something going on between them. Chen Ming didn''t think to ask, it was none of his business. But he seemed to like Gao Meng and Gao Tong''s personalities from the beginning. Both are doing their own thing. And they don''t seem afraid to have trouble with the big families. Chen Ming after receiving Gao Meng''s answer. He wanted to go outside. Gao Meng wanted to stop Chen Ming again. But Chen Ming only said one word. Gao Meng could only stop. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m stronger than Gao Tong. These people can''t do anything to me.¡± Gao Meng could see the Qi emerge from Chen Ming''s body. His power was more than what he could feel from Gao Tong. Seeing that, Gao Meng did not stand in Chen Ming''s way again. Chen Ming nodded. Gao Meng listened to his word without making too much fuss. he thought about something. Security here needs to be upgraded. It would be nice to have someone he trusted to look after the condo for him. Chen Ming walked towards the entrance with Kang Lan. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know how Chen Ming would deal with this problem. He couldn''t unleash all of his power, here there were innocent people. doing that may put those people in danger "I am here. Stop yelling du*b a*s.¡± Chen Ming came out and spoke to Tang Guanxin who was yelling at him. He didn''t speak loudly, but with his profound energy, everyone could hear him. Tang Guanxin looked at Chen Ming. He tried to check how strong Chen Ming was. But Tang Guanxin couldn''t feel Chen Ming''s power. His brows furrowed together. He had heard that Chen Ming was able to deal with Tang Beiming''s teacher easily. He believed his grandson. But even then, it didn''t mean that Chen Ming could deal with all of his people. His elders and the Tang family members were more capable than those of the Xiao family. Of course, he was sure that the Xiao family couldn''t deal with Chen Ming because they were weak. Even with Xiao Danyong help. they still couldn¡¯t deal with just one person. Even he was from the Chen Family. But The Chen Family was a family of businessman. They may be rich but they were not strong. He had only assumed that he hade this far and would be able to defeat Chen Ming. He chose not to believe that what happened to the Xiao family was the truth. Tang Guanxin saw Chen Ming and immediately spoke up. ¡°I will not pay attention to your bad words but you will have to kneel before this one. admit your mistake Otherwise, it won''t end well.¡± Tang Guanxin not only didn''t care what level Chen Ming had. He also looked at Kang Lan. He nodded. He thought that Kang Lan was really beautiful. However, he couldn''t touch Kang Lan because Hong Men had already had his eyes on her. she was his woman Tang Guanxin wasn''t stupid enough to mess with the people that Hong Men wanted. The Tang family was not big enough to fight the Hong family. He gave an order, but Chen Ming still didn¡¯t do as he said. Instead, Chen Ming walked toward Tang Duanqing and Xiao Li. Tang Duanqing saw that Chen Ming was walking toward him. He burst out before speaking ¡°Why aren''t you kneeling yet? Where did you take Wen''er? Don''t think that if you hide Wen''er, you''ll be safe." Some people, if they weren''t taught bloody lessons, would not remember it. An example could be seen in Xiao Tang. Now he ordered his men to step back. In fact, he didn''t have to order anyone else, and all of them backed away. Chen Ming smiled as he saw them remember their lessons. It seems that today''s Xiao family may have dropped out of his cklist. ¡°You, I''m talking to you. You dare ignor-" Tang Duanqing couldn''t finish speaking. He found that he could not speak at all. Chen Ming pointed his finger at Tang Duanqing''s neck. closed the meridians around his neck making him unable to speak Chen Ming breathed a sigh. ¡°The Tang family people talk a lot. Why didn''t you follow the Xiao family''s example? It seems that the Tang family has chosen a path towards its destruction.¡± Chen Ming smiled with his charming smile. He aimed at all the people from the Tang family. He had something he wanted to test. He wanted ab rat, but he didn''t know where to get it. Anywhere he got it at the right moment. This must be destiny for sure. who sent these people here at this time. He wanted to try rewriting somews. What could be better than a liveb rat in front of him? Thews of the world that Chen Ming hadn''t touched since reaching the Sky Profound Realm. He wanted to try something. He was confident that he could now do more or less with it without fear of the consequences. Chen Ming''s eyes now shone brightly. He used his dragon eyes to read thews of the world. Thews of the world, on the other hand, can be viewed as the destiny of things. Everything is ording to itsws. 274 Chapter 274 At this moment, Chen Ming saw the world in a way that others could not. Chen Ming saw that there were threads that were connected together. It was simr to a spider web It looked confusing and chaotic. Chen Ming wouldn''t mess with them right now. He tried to aim deep into those spider webs. He focused on thews that were ovepping each other. Eachw is understandable yet iprehensible. Thew was as vast as the stars in the sky. Chen Ming, if he looked at thosews longer, he would probably go crazy. He shook his head before choosing only thews he could understand. the Law of Combustion, the Law of Dposition. Thew of gravity and many more, mostly about science Chen Ming could set newws if he wanted to. by adding threads But it''s very difficult. He was able to increase or decrease the gravity of the entire world. But to do so would require a tremendous amount of power that he didn''t currently have. To rewrite thews was harder than Chen Ming thought. He separated thews of science. and looked at thews rted to profound energy. He found that thew exists. Thews told him that If there are no dantians or pulse points no one will be able to use profound energy. profound energyes from the life force. mind and spiritual energybined. The Heaven and Earth Qi that was absorbed was a life force. mind and spiritual energy of the world thates from all things. The world is very sick right now. Its life force, mind, and spiritual energy were greatly weakened. People in this world are weakened too. This is the effect of thews of science that humans heavily rely on. They abandoned thews of nature even destroying it without remorse. The more Chen Ming looked at thews in this world, the more he felt gloomy. He couldn''t do much with it right now because he wasn''t strong enough. He thought that he could change thews of the world. But it was harder than he thought. Onew he may be able to change. But more than a millionws, he can''t. He was unable to change thews. But he was able to break anyws. Missing aw would cause otherws to be broken as well. and will result in serious consequences like dominoes. For example, if he removed thew rte to water what will happen to the world. Every living thing on this will die. It''s very scary to do something so careless. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He didn''t dare to y such bigws. But now he thought of ying with smallws first, the specificws, Chen Ming discovered that he could modify or break one''sws without affecting others. He saw Tang Guanxin''s threads connected to this world. and with other people''s threads that are like the threads of the bond. Chen Ming saw that there was also aw rted to bonds. Chen Ming let out augh. He could easily cut people''s ties by breaking thisw or threads. Chen Ming checked his bonds with his people too. He was surprised that there were threads of his bond too. but his threads were very strong. Even stronger than the mainw of this world. Chen Ming after checking his bond threads then looked at thews rted to bonds. He saw that it was connected to many people. He thought that if he broke these threads He wanted to know what will happen. It''s a must-try. Chen Ming used his profound energy to form a profound sword. before he cut it. The thread of bonds was cut and then disintegrates. Chen Ming closed his eyes. and return to the real world again. The man he cuts off the threads of bonds was Tang Guanxin ¡°You¡­ hmm, you, you, you, why¡­¡± Tang Guanxin stood stunned. He looked at everyone. he felt strange ¡°Who are you¡­And who am I?" Tang Guanxin didn''t understand what was going on. He forgot something. He didn''t remember who he was. what''s his name. How did he get here? And who are all the people close to him? Moreover, the people from the Tang family and the Xiao family also seemed to have forgotten who this angry old man was. as if they had never known this old man before. The old man began to feel dizzy. before starting tough like a maniac Chen Ming looked at Tang Guanxin. It seemed like cutting the bonds. will make everyone forget who he is. Chen Ming cut only one thread. But the effect was so severe Chen Ming was sweating. He thought he''d better stop ying with thews of the world first. He should study it more. How wide is it? It seems that only he still remembers what this old man was doing here. Chen Ming tried to correct what he had done. and he found that he could solve it. Chen Ming smiled, it''s fun now. If it can be cut and recovered like this Chen Ming controlled thews of the world. He could only control it to a certain extent. He can destroy and reverse. which was quite convenient If he can destroy and reverse. This meant that he might be able to understand and improve thews of this world without fear of making mistakes. Chen Ming felt satisfied. He tried to break the bond of Tang Guanxin with his people several times. He found that destroying and reversing seems to be no problem at all. Tang Guanxin had a higher level than the others. This made breaking hisws a little harder than the others. As for Chen Ming, he could hardly see the difference if he didn''t notice carefully. Chen Ming came up with a theory that The higher the level of the person he wanted to change or break thews. Changing thews or breaking hisws was even more difficult. It means that if Chen Ming goes to a higher level world Chen Ming would not be able to use thews of that world. Think about it and it makes sense. It all depended on Chen Ming''s strength. Chen Ming was satisfied after experimenting with Tang Guanxin. He went to try with others. found the same effect Chen Ming tried to break severalws. And it works for each person. he holds his hand Not to breakws that could cause the opponent to die. For example, he could break thews of the living. causing them to die instantly. Destroying is easy, but creating is difficult. But only a small level of cultivation Chen Ming could do. Chen Ming tried many things until he was satisfied. He let Tang Guanxin return to his original state. He wanted to deal with the Tang family and go where he wanted to go now. Tang Guanxin was released from the experiment. He then looked around. He didn''t understand what was going on just now, it was faint as if he had forgotten something but couldn''t remember. ¡°Oh, hey, what did I do just now? Hmm, why can''t I remember anything?¡± 275 Chapter 275 Tang Guanxin looked around. Just now, he didn''t feel like himself at all. Like his memories disappeared for a while. Chen Ming took notes. Even if he restored everything back to the way they were before. But the time still passed on changingws and breakingws has nothing to do with it. and from an outside perspective. Everyone who was not rted to Tang Guanxin. They just don''t understand what''s going on. They would think that Tang Guanxin was acting like a madman. Including the others who were standing in confusion at this moment. ¡°Well, let''s get into it.¡± Chen Ming drew the attention of the puzzled man at him. Tang Guanxin wanted to yell at Chen Ming again. Chen Ming didn''t want to listen to his rants any further. He treated Tang Guanxin the same way he did Tang Beiming. He treated the people from the Tang family just as he had done to the Xiao family. It''s time to end these nonsensical things. Chen Ming shook both of his hands. Numerous profound needles were scattered all around. It blocked all the Tang Family member''s pulse points. He decided to ignore the people of the Xiao family. because they didn¡¯t participate in this ridiculous show. The people of the Tang family were unable to do anything, their pulse points were closed, and they were unable to move. They only looked at Chen Ming with wide eyes. everything happened so fast only one breath for everything to happen. Chen Ming smiled at everyone. His smile was extremely handsome if it wasn''t for them to be in this helpless situation. they would appreciate this smile. ¡°The Tang family considered that I had given you all a chance but you still choose this way of doing things. Thinking ofing to do whatever you all want. Do you think that the Hong family will be able to protect you? After all, they still don''t know if they can protect themselves or not.¡± As for the weak ones like the people of the Tang family, what could Chen Ming do? What happened after this was just torture. Chen Ming showed how different his abilities were from those of the Tang family. They were strangled by their profound energy, unable to move. Chen Ming closed their dantian one by one. They still have a chance to redeem themself after this. but they could not be one of the strongest families in Beijing anymore. Tang Guanxin only looked at Chen Ming. his eyes open wide. He didn''t think Chen Ming would be able to do something like this. He didn''t think that what he had heard about Chen Ming was true. At this moment, he saw Xiao Tang standing and looking at him with a smile. ¡°How is that possible? This kind of technique Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Old man, you made a mistake, I can''t help you. I have nothing to do with this matter.¡± He didn''t want to help Tang Guanxin. He only came to see the tang family make a fool of themselves. At this moment, he lifted a can of beer to drink. and looked at what Chen Ming would do to the people of the Tang family. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Tang and nodded at him. Tell him that he was right in not choosing to help Tang Guanxin. Otherwise, the Xiao family would be over. Chen Ming chose a method to deal with the Tang family. He didn''t think of killing everyone. He was just making everyone in here lose their future in the matter of being Taoist. Chen Ming chose to close their dantians. ¡°No, no, don''t do that, please. I have nothing to do with that old man. That old bast*rd was the only one who wanted to avenge his vile grandson.¡± ¡°Stop, don''t, if I don''t have profound energy. I won''t be able to earn money to support my family.¡± "Don''t do it, stop, da*mit!" Chen Ming didn''t care what they begging. Chen Ming used his very sharp fingers to spurt profound energy into each of their dantians. closed it without feeling remorse. They were acting high and mighty before but facing this predicament they shamelessly beg for forgiveness. Thest person of the Tang family that he dealt with was Tang Guanxin, who was now speechless, He can¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why didn''t you say anything? You are full of passion earlier, but now cat got your tongue?¡± Tang Guanxin did not reply. He spitted on the floor. Seeing this, he was a man of dignity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to be the patriarch of the Tang family. He gritted his teeth and chose to destroy his own dantian. He knew that he couldn''t fight Chen Ming since he saw what Chen Ming was able to do. Chen Ming looked at Tang Guanxin. He did not allow Chen Ming to close his dantian. He destroyed it on his own. ¡°You are really something old man. I just want to close your dantian you still have a chance toe back but doing that you let go of your power forever.¡± ¡°If you want to do anything, just do it. One day you will pay for this!¡± Chen Ming was stunned, he could onlyugh out loud. He will have to pay. Pay for what exactly. He destroyed his dantian on his own. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. ¡°Well if you say it like that. Look like I could not let you go easily¡± Chen Ming raised his leg. before kicking into Tang Guanxin''s mouth. Of course, Chen Ming holds back a lot. Otherwise, Tang Guanxin''s head would explode like a watermelon. ¡°Huh, He seems doesn¡¯t have anything to say anymore, well let''s go to the next.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen''s father and mother. He wanted to deal with both of them. But thinking that this should be Xiao Wen''s duty, he would keep both of them for Xiao Wen. Chen Ming slowly walked toward. Tang Duanqing and Xiao Li. The two of them now stood dumbfounded. They didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to defeat Tang Guanxin and his men so easily. Moreover, Chen Ming''s method was also very cruel. There was nothing more important in this world than a dantian. Without it, their lifespans would decrease. Plus, they can''t do missions anymore. ,m They are finished. Tang Duanqing tried toe up with something for himself. ¡°What are you thinking of doing? I am Xiao Wen''s father. If you do anything to me I will never allow you to marry my daughter.¡± Tang Duanqing spoke up in fear. He could only rely on this method. He brings up his daughter. He had no other choice right now. All the people from his family were in a state of defenselessness. How can they help him? He didn''t even care what happened to Xiao Li, he wanted to survive now. Chen Ming hummed out. He really wanted to deal with Tang Duanqing right now. But it was Xiao Wen to decide. ¡°Don''t be afraid, I haven''t thought of doing anything to you yet. I''ll let Wen deal with you on her own. But if you don''t want I''ll be the one taking care of you.¡± What else did Tang Duiqing want to say? But he didn''t say anything. All of a sudden, he was just like a doll. Chen Ming knocked him out with profound energy. He will wait for Xiao Wen to decide his fate. 276 Chapter 276 Chen Ming after dealing with Tang Duanqing turned to Xiao Li, who was now very scared. She tried to speak but can not. To her now, Chen Ming looked extremely frightening. Chen Ming shook his head and dealt with Xiao Li as he had dealt with Tang Duanqing. He then turned to Gao Meng, who was watching the situation. He gasped. Chen Ming said that he was stronger than Gao Tong. But he didn''t think it would be this much. Gao Tong would never be able to do what Chen Ming had done. Even if there were ten Gao Tong. ¡°Officer Gao. Please take care of these two people and wait for me to return, and about the others send them to the authority.¡± Gao Meng understood that Chen Ming wanted to deal with Tang Duiqing and Xiao Li personally. others let it be a problem for the authority. ¡°Understood, Mr.Chen. And what about people from Xiao Family?" Chen Ming looked at the Xiao family before shaking his head. The people of the Xiao family didn''t do anything. They just stand there and watch. They did not interfere with Tang Guanxin because they knew he didn¡¯t need help. "These are guests." Gao Meng nodded before doing as Chen Ming wanted. He dragged Tang Duanqing and Xiao Li to a special room in the condo. As for the other people who are now in despair because they can not use their profound energy. Chen Ming did not look at the Tang family at all he walked towards Xiao Danyong who was drinking alcohol. He seemed to have a lot of stress. He looked older. "Hey Grandpa, you''ve been drinking all day." Chen Ming greets Xiao Danyong could onlyugh. before shaking his head ¡°How can I not drink, you can see, there are problems every day like this.¡± What Xiao Danyong had said was reasonable. ¡°It''s true. Well, Grandpa¡¯s liquor smell nice. Do you mind giving me some" p Chen Ming smiled, he had never drunk the kind of liquor that Xiao Danyong drank. He had smelled it since Xiao Danyong had already appeared. How could he ever drink it? It was only Xiao Danyong''s own special fermented liquor, not for sale, it was very fragrant in Chen Ming''s opinion. Xiao Danyong couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders before giving Chen Ming a ss to drink. which he drank. the liquor was strong enough, but Chen Ming couldn''t feel anything. Talking about the Xiao family The next in power next from Xiao Dangyong was Xiao Wen''s bad uncle. If little long hadn''t yed him too hard by now, He would have recovered and hade out and yelled at him as Tang Guanxin had done. Good thing he still lying in the hospital with dozens of broken bones. Chen Ming talked to Xiao Danyong while drinking for a while, saying that Xiao Wen missed her grandfather. Xiao Danyong was the same. Chen Ming told him that he should visit his granddaughter from time to time. His house always weed Xiao Danyong. which he epted the offer, Later on, the matter ofpensation for Xiao Wen They chose to hand over the family''s secret technique to Xiao Wen. It was about making talismans and creating formation. Chen Ming was interested. He could learn it through the scrolls. But using it like that will make it disappear. What they sent was an original draft. Chen Ming did not dare to take the risk. He would have to copy it before he could learn it. After he learned it and was sure that it was a real thing then He would teach it to Xiao Wen. The Xiao family, in addition to the original family''s cultivation technique, will also give Xiao Wen one hundred million yuan. Which is a lot of money for them. But for Chen Ming, it''s not much Chen Ming did not ept it. because if he receives it It would make the Xiao family''s economy copse. Chen Ming had now cleared the problem with the Xiao family. There is nothing to do anymore. They hurriedly say goodbyes to Chen Ming. They did not dare to stay longer in case Chen Ming felt displeasure. They were afraid that Chen Ming would change his mind. Chen Ming could onlyugh. Then and now, the treatment was as different as heaven and abyss. No one else dared to mess with Chen Ming. Kang Lan only looked at Chen Ming. He easily dealt with the problem. Is there anything difficult for him? She didn''t know how difficult it was for him after this. Chen Ming drank about one-third of Xiao Danyong''s liquor. He felt that he had drunk enough and returned the jar back to him. Xiao Danyong told him that if he liked the liquor he will brew it for him, Next time. Chen Ming nodded to Xiao Danyong before handing him the golden keycard. Tell him that he can enter the condo anytime with the key card only. Xiao Danyong then said goodbye to Chen Ming. "Let''s go" Chen Ming had already dealt with the problems of the Xiao family and the Tang family. Only the Hong family was left. Chen Ming will deal with the Hong family after he reached the ultimate level of the Dragon Breathing Technique. Traveling from the condo to the Yang family vige, nothing happened, there was a little traffic jam but that¡¯s all. Driving to the destination in chilling style. The people in the Yang family Vige now knew Chen Ming and his people. But no one knew Kang Lan. But even if no one knew Kang Lan. No one dared to block Chen Ming''s way into the vige. Everyone knew what Chen Ming could do. they don''t dare. Today was also the day that the abyssal gate will open at midnight. But there shouldn¡¯t be any demons or evil spiritsing out to invade the mortal world anymore. The Sky Swallowing Grass didn''t need Chen Ming. It now stretched out and covered his area beautifully. Chen Ming allowed the people of the vige to practice in the surrounding areas of his garden. Chen Ming didn''t know why. But not all souls want to go into the cycle of reincarnation or the afterlife. many souls became a spirit. They want to protect Chen Ming''s home. Their power level kept increasing. The lowest level of spirit was around the level 20-30 (Qi Foundation Stage) The highest level of spirit is at 50-60 (Qi Gathering Stage) Spirits might not be that strong. But they have one advantage. They will never die or fall apart. As long as the meadow still exists No one from the Yang family was dissatisfied with the existence of a spirit. Instead, they were happy. because these spirits will help them resist evil spirits and demons. They didn''t have to worry at night, evil spirits would sneak into the vige. The spirits wille out to protect the area. and not allow evil spirits or demons to pass through the meadow. People of the Yang Vige began to build shrines and pay homage to the spirits. 277 Chapter 277 Everyone lives together happily. Humans and Spirits help each other to protect the world from the abyssal world. Chen Ming heard that other gates also have the same result as yang vige as well. Because the Demon God Ermo was defeated. Many demons decides to stay inside the abyssal world and did not invade the mortal world again. It was very good news that deserves celebration. Yang Vige had celebrated more than three times by now. They were very happy. Chen Ming, as always, was warmly weed by the vigers. He was heading towards his house after epting the greetings from the vigers. He saw a familiar-looking young man and a middle-aged man standing selling grilled beef. He didn''t think he would meet the two right now. ¡°Yechang, and Uncle Yang, what are you doing here? Oh, I see you two sell grilled beef here." Chen Ming asked curiously. Sun Yechang and Er Yang, seeing Chen Ming, stopped grilling beef and greeted Chen Ming. ¡°Kyakkyak! Chen Ming bro! We moved to this vige as invited by Yang Liqing. He was going to build a luxury house for us to live in and he actually building it right now Kyakkyak.¡± Sun Yechang pointed to two luxury houses that were being built next to each other behind the grilling beef stall. Chen Ming whistled. ¡°Luxury is not bad at all. I didn''t think Uncle Qing would be that quick either. I was thinking of inviting you and Uncle Yang. But this is good.¡± The house he saw probably cost tens of millions of yuan. no wonder Sun Yechang and Er Yang agreed. Er Yang coughed a little. He didn''t want Chen Ming to think that he came here for the sake of money. The only thing he came here was control Sun Yechang not to cause trouble. Er Yang was still selling grilled beef. which he sold very well in this Yang n Vige. Actually, it shouldn¡¯t be called Vige anymore. Honestly, Chen Ming noticed that it was big enough to be called a small town. Just the house and building look a little ancient style. Chen Ming talked to Sun Yechang and Er Yang aboutmon things. He bought nearly a hundred pieces of meat from his stall to eat at home. He tasted Er Yang''s meat and found that it was delicious. He was surprised that Er Yang had not sold well earlier. Er Yang had a worried expression on his face. Sun Yechangughed and spoke up. ¡°Actually, bro Today''s grilled beef is my handiwork. Uncle''s grilled beef taste doesn''t good at all.¡± Er Yang was roasted! or should he say grilled? Er Yang let out a sigh. He admitted that his skill was not outstanding. But it doesn''t matter. Chen Ming could onlyugh. It would be good to eat this grilled beef with Xiao Danyang''s liquor. Or perhaps he could suggest that the two do business together. Chen Ming after talking with Sun Yechang and Er Yang. He immediately went straight to his house. Kang Lan followed closely behind him. She caught the eyes of many people. They could only me the heavens that beautiful Chen Ming had taken away. And as they headed towards a house on a beautiful field outside the vige An old woman appeared. The old woman had an evil smile on her face. before muttering something and bursting outughing. Afterughing, the old woman headed for the vige entrance road. The old woman wanted to do something. And it certainly wasn''t a good thing. The vast fields of gold the spirit circtes in vignce. Chen Ming looked at the spirits with interest. The spirits when they saw Chen Ming. They hurried down to pay respects to Chen Ming with a smile on their faces. ¡°Our God has returned! Lord God, we pay respect!¡± The spirits looked very excited. They were like they had never seen Chen Ming in person before. Chen Ming remembered many of them. that came to beg Chen Ming to free them from their suffering. They who have escaped from their suffering were very grateful to Chen Ming for helping them. They decided to stay and serve Chen Ming instead of going to the afterlife. They don''t want to be reborn. Chen Ming in their eyes was like a great god. They are here like they are in heaven. bright golden meadow warmed them. They just don''t need anything. More importantly, it was here that they felt that they were stronger. They felt like they were starting toe back to life. Many high-ranking spirits can eat food that the vigers bring to pay respect They are starting to look like more and more people. Like this being born again and being here is no different. It''s even better here. spirits began to increase in number until now, there were more than a hundred spirits under Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at the spirits. He now, besides looking at the spirits. He also looked at the system message. They wanted to join the party with him. Plus, their loyalty level had reached a level of faith. Chen Ming didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse their loyal to him. He immediately took all the spirits under him. Chen Ming noticed something wrong with the stats of the spirit. They were not like martial artists. They had no profound energy. They only had spiritual energy and spiritual energy. If I''m not mistaken, spiritual energy was the life force of spirits. And spiritual energy reced the profound energy too. Interestingly, Chen Ming had something to study more about these spirits. For example, Were their power level could still be called Qi? For example, the Qi Foundation Stage was unlikely to be used with spirits. It should be used more as a Spiritual Foundation Stage. And as soon as Chen Ming came to this point Another system message popped up. This notification caused Chen Ming to blink in confusion. He had received a new tough mission again. Chen Ming read it. ------------------- Mission: Soul Warrior ------------------- Find out how to cultivate spiritual and mental powers. ------------------- Duration: 1 day ------------------- Reward: 1 Soul Reaper Essence/ 10 Level ------------------- Chen Ming looked at the mission. It was simr to the Dragon warrior mission. He had to find a method for cultivating his spiritual energy and mental powers. within a day ¡°What will it be? If I ept this mission of the Soul Warrior. What about the mission of the Dragon Warrior?¡± Chen Ming felt that something was going to happen. But He didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. If based on the novels that he had read. He could say that it must be good. ,m Human beings are made up of the physical body, mind, and spirit. Profound Energy belongs to the living beings. while Spiritual energy belongs to the dead. Chen Ming thought about it. A drop of dragon blood gave him enormous Yang energy. This could be something that added yin to him to bnce it out. ¡°Like a fate have a y in this¡­ would there be such a coincidence? I think not¡± Chen Ming shrugged and immediately epted the mission. The system never disappoints him. especially the mission reward Yin and Yangbine toplement each other. He must be stronger than before. Chen Ming knew where he could find a way to cultivate spirit and mind. It was from the spirits that were in front of him right now. Chen Ming smiled at the spirits in front of him. The spirits felt their hair rising. In their mind, they thought there must have been something going on with him. Chen Ming walked over and grabbed the shoulders of the spirits before speaking. ¡°Brother Spirits, I have something I would like to ask Brother Spirit to help me with. Can youe this way?¡± Chen Ming led the poor soul to the inside of his house. along with Kang Lan. She now looked at Chen Ming with strange eyes. She wasn''t sure, but she knew that Chen Ming was going to do something evil. She sighed and followed him. After about four to five hours. The same spirits that entered Chen Ming''s house also came out of the house. With their soulless eyes! 278 Chapter 278 Chen Ming had acquired a martial ghost technique from the spirits. The Spirits felt depressed not because something bad happened to them but because they had been practicing the martial ghost technique for hundreds of years. They practice it since they died after battling demons. But Chen Ming was able to master it easily. How could they not be depressed? Were they worthy enough to be under him? Chen Ming didn''t always need scriptures. Just by listening to the correct training method, Chen Ming was able to practice it. The system then recognizes it as a skill. It was really cheating. Chen Ming had obtained the Martial Ghost Technique. It allowed Chen Ming to cultivate his mental power and spiritual energy. The Mission waspleted, and Chen Ming leveled up another ten levels. Chen Ming bes stronger very fast. If it continues like this. It didn''t even take a year for him to reach the Martial Ancestor Realm. He thought of Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu in another world. Even in this world, Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were connected to another world. They are still very different from each other. Chen Ming examined one very interesting reward. The soul reaper essense. Just the name gave him a spook. ------------------ Name: Soul Reaper Essence (0/10)(Level:???) Properties: +100% Spiritual Energy +100% Mental Power +100% Yin Resistance +50% Poison Resistance +1000 Lifespan +10% Reaper Fame +10% Spirit Defense +5% Strength +5% Speed +50%, Soul recovery +50%, all abilities when fighting with yin being. ------------------ Chen Ming looked at the pure white soul essence. with excitement in his eyes, Its attributes were as good as the Dragon Blood Essence. It also has an increase in life expectancy. If he isn¡¯t killed he could live for two or three thousand years. ¡°System absorbs the soul reaper essence for me!¡± Chen Ming did not dy. Let the system absorb the soul essence of the soul reaper into his body. Chen Ming felt extremely cold. cold as if he were frozen. And at that moment when he felt unbearable cold. He heard a dragon roar from within his soul. Chen Ming saw the image of a dragon and a giant skeleton soul reaper fighting. Both are very strong. Both can destroy mountains, rivers, and oceans with a single attack. The battlested for more than several hours. The dragon was the winner. and swallowed the giant skeleton soul reaper. Chen Ming at that time felt himself bing stronger. Stronger like never before He opened his eyes. and immediately looked at his stats The stats shocked him. It was even more than he had imagined. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: Youngest Earth Profound Stage Stage: Earth Profound Stage(Initial) upation: Yin-Yang Dragon Master Level 172 Yang(Life Force) 121,600/121,600 Yin(Spiritual Force) 548,000/548,000 ---Scriptures--- Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Mastered Stage) Dark art (Initial Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Initial Stage) Six Sect Martial Art (Initial Stage) Nine Mystical Swords (Sealed) ---Medicine Recipe--- Basic Profound Enhancement Pills Intermediate Profound Enhancement Pills Advanced Profound Enhancement Pills ¡ªFusion¡ª Man Beast Fusion(Little Long) ---Bond¡ª Xiao Wen(Fiancee) Dongfang Gu(Fiancee) Xie Lin(Fiancee) Hua Lin(Fiancee) --------------------- His power soared through the roof! All his stats had increased about tenfold. how is it possible? He thought he shouldn¡¯t miscalcte. He thought it probably going to increase just a double or triple at most definitely not tenfold. ¡°More power is good but will I be able to control it *Sigh*¡± Chen Ming was not sure. He was trying to find out why his power increased more than the description system gave to him about the soul reaper essence. He tried to examine his new upation. from ordinary dragon warrior. He had now be a Yin-Yang Dragon Master. His HP bar and MP bar had disappeared it became Yang and Yin instead. He examined it and found it immediately. his new upation information Yin-Yang Dragon master --------------------- Yin-Yang Dragon Master Properties: Transforming life force and qi into Yang energy. Transforming mental power and spiritual energy into yin energy. Yin and Yangbine toplement each other. +All stats 1000% --------------------- Chen Ming understood immediately. It all happened because of his new upation. Yin-Yang Dragon Master Chen Ming turned his stats window down. He now had to try to suppress his power so that it wouldn''te out too much. As much as it was off, his minimum stat was at Martial Ancestor Realm. He couldn''t lower his power anymore. His level was in the Sky Profound Realm. But his true power was above even the Martial Ancestor Realm. Thews of the world can''t suppress him anymore. If he identally released his power. He didn''t want to think about what was going to happen. Chen Ming was now like a mobile nuclear warhead. He must find a way to reduce his power. He looked out the window. He figured out a good way. ¡°When it''s too much I just need to discharge it somewhere.¡± Chen Ming wanted to find a ce to discharge his power. Is there anything better than the Sky Swallowing Grass? The more the Sky Swallowing Grass gained his profound energy, the better. Chen Ming was able to change Yin and Yang to his liking. If the yin and yang energy was not exhausted from within him. he would never truly dies. Chen Ming grabbed onto one of the vines inside the house. Kang Lan now looked at Chen Ming. She barely dared to breathe. Chen Ming''s powers were enormous. If not because Chen Ming had collected his energy in time. Kang Lan was definitely seriously injured. Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan. He saw that she was in very bad shape. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t think my power would increase so quickly.¡± Kang Lan shook her head. It wasn''t his fault. it''s her fault for being too weak. Chen Ming felt guilty. He thought of something before walking towards Kang Lan. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming suspiciously. Chen Ming smiled before touching her head with his index finger and middle finger. He passed on to her the Dragon Breathing Technique. Kang Lan''s eyes opened wide. This technique is very suitable for dragons. Moreover, it was a high-level technique that even the Huang Dynasty''s technique couldn''tpare. "You¡­" ¡°Humm, you think I''m not going to teach it to you? don''t think too much Here, the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy are flowing hundreds of thousands of times more intensely than at Supreme Ocean Pce. You should hurry or practice. Otherwise, you will not be able to catch with otherster. Chen Ming was confident that his girls If they practice here regrly Soon, will definitely be ahead of Kang Lan. And that way, it could cause her to lose her confidence and affect her in the long run. He didn¡¯t do it for Kang Lan. He did it for Kang Ye. Kang Lan smiled at Chen Ming. She really didn¡¯t know how to flirt with men. But she¡¯ll try ¡°Thank you Ming.¡± Kang Lan''s smile was extremely beautiful. Chen Ming was stunned. He only smiled back. Kang Lan is really beautiful. ¡°Um, it''s okay, it''s a small matter. I''ll go take care of my errands first." Kang Lan saw Chen Ming hurriedly turn his back and hurried to do his next thing. she could only giggle lightly. She thought Chen Ming now was very cute. She had never felt this way with anyone before. Even her former lover She thought there was still a lot for her to find in a weird rtionship like this. She thought that she wouldn''t need to be in a hurry. She will slowly be one of his family for sure. 279 Chapter 279 Chen Ming took a deep breath. Kang Lan was very beautiful and was the mother of his beloved daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but think about it. He will talk to Kang Lanter. He noticed that Kang Lan tried to do something about their situation but he didn¡¯t want to hurry up things. They hardly talk. But the silence wasfortable enough for both of them. Chen Ming calmed himself. He started doing what he wanted to do. He channeled his yin and yang energy into the vine which was connected to the Sky Swallowing Grass outside. Chen Ming''s power was enormous. The Sky Swallowing Grass grew rapidly, from ten acres now to twelve acres, thirteen acres, fourteen acres, and so on. Chen Ming had used more than three hundred thousand units of yin and yang energy. The Sky Swallowing Grass had now covered more than thirty acres of space around Chen Ming''s house. The more the grassy area swallowed the area, the more Chen Ming had to use his power. Chen Ming did not only use his yin and yang energy to increase the territory of the Sky Swallowing Grass. He also used it to upgrade the Sky Swallowing Grass that had already existed. All of the spirits could feel the yin and yang energy that was three to four times greater. They hurriedly consumed all the energy in a thirsty way. Their level skyrocketed. Chen Ming''s power was purer than that of the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy in this world. Thus, each spirit''s level had increased by at least ten levels. Chen Ming now felt a little tired. He was able to reduce his power to the Sky Profound level. He locked himself at fifty percent again with thews of the world. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. with the Sky Profound Realm. it''s more than enough in the mortal world. He didn''t want to break thew of this world unnecessarily. He could identally destroy the world bnce. That was the thing he didn¡¯t want it to happen. He needs to study it. If he wanted this world to improve he needed it to have a strong foundation first. Chen Ming after finishing discharged his power flop to the chair near him. ¡°Phew~, I''m so tired. if I have sessfully practiced the Dragon Breathing Technique and had leveled ten more. My power will surely rise again. I have to be very careful or the mortal world will face the same problems as the ocean world.¡± Chen Ming thought about it. The problem that had urred there was that Kang Ye''s power had awakened. and it causes the ocean world to meet with many disasters. It would be the same case if Chen Ming couldn¡¯t stop his power in time. Chen Ming now can control his power perfectly at Sky Profound Realm. He then returned to continue practicing the breathing technique. He will use the spirit stone and the energy remaining in his air. ? Kang Lan was now sitting cross leg not far away from Chen Ming she was practicing the technique Chen Ming had imparted to her. Her power level increased rapidly. It was such a great technique. She was sure that soon. She must be able to rise to the Sky Profound Realm. but before she did that she had to stabilize her current power first. Chen Ming also trained very hard. He used spirit stones to help him in his Dragon Breathing Technique. With his ability to swallow energy like Little Long. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he used it all in a short period of time. With spirit stones and a suitable environment for cultivation. This caused Chen Ming''s training speed to be several times faster. He thought thatpleting the training in ten days would not be difficult. At the same time, Chen Ming and Kang Lan were cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique. Outside the vige, a suspicious Old hag is doing something. The Old hag was actually Hua Meiyin. An Old hag thought of hurting Chen Ming and forcing her own granddaughter to marry someone she didn''t love. The Old hag was able to escape from the Qi Containment Prison in her own cunning way. The Old hag was now very angry with Chen Ming. Chen Ming made her granddaughter go against her. But the old hag knows how strong really was. the old hag''s revenge method, Therefore, it was to y against the important people of Chen Ming instead. ¡°Your family are going to have to pass through this vige. Just wait and see. I will kill all of you hehe.¡± The old hag puts some things under the ground. The road was still sandy. The Old hag could easily dig and put some things underground. And that¡¯s all she did. The Old hag just waited for Chen Ming''s family to drive past the ground she put some things in it. The thins that The Old hag had put in the ground were of course the bombs. She will explode the car, killing all Chen Ming''s women and even her granddaughter! The Old hag had lost her mind now. Chen Ming at this moment did not know what had happened. But he could feel something. He could sense that the Law of the World was trying to contact him. Chen Ming quickly opened his eyes from his own cultivation. His eyes shed a turquoise light. He looked at the Law of Life thread, it was red in color, Chen Ming still didn''t understand much about thews. But when Chen Ming became stronger and stronger. He could see or observews better. Furthermore, Chen Ming could also sense that this world might have its own mind and consciousness tied to thews of the world. It didn¡¯t resist Chen Ming when he tried to change or break thews because it perceive that Chen Ming hadn''t thought of hurting it. Thews of the present world are tied to the mind and intent of this world.pared to other worlds. The world Chen Ming lived in was still a child and was in its tender stage. Unfortunately, humans are hurting it. causing it not to grow as it should be. Chen Ming was thus able toe into contact with the world easily. because of the undeveloped will of the world. The world saw that Chen Ming had helped it by cultivating the Sky Swallowing Grass. It''s like healing the world. when something bad happens. So the world tried to help Chen Ming. Chen Ming could feel that he was connected to the world. But it''s very mild. Chen Ming at this moment thought about what was going on. What was important now was the red thread that seemed to alert him of something. Chen Ming looked in the direction that the Law of Life threade from. He found it split in two directions. One direction to Hua Lin''s college and the other one on the way to his school. The number of Law of Life threads was equal to the number of his people. ¡°Someone has malicious intent toward them...and it''s life-threatening. But who are they?¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He was worried but remained calm. He called Xie Lin to see if there was anything wrong. She told him there was nothing wrong. She couldn''t sense that someone had malicious intent on them. Hua Lin herself, too, couldn''t feel anything. ¡°It means it''s not someone who is close to them right now. It has to be the person who stays away from them¡­ This is not good at all. If not someone close to them Maybe it''s close to me." 280 Chapter 280 Chen Ming closed his eyes and spread out his sense. Chen Ming sensed that malicious intent was heading toward him and spread to the others as well. ¡°So it is like this. Someone must n something and ambush them when theye to see me here.¡± Chen Ming showed no expression of whatever he found. but inside he was very furious. whoever intends to harm his people. He definitely wouldn''t spare that person''s life. Chen Ming did not hesitate. Heading towards the point where he was able to sense the malicious intent. Being a dragon was convenient like this. The old hag didn''t know that someone wasing toward her. old hag stillughed at the thought of taking revenge on Chen Ming. The old hag had already prepared a bomb. Nothing can stop the old hag now. Yes. nothing can stop her. Until she sensed the vast amount of violent killing intent in her miserable old life could ever feel. A very violent killing intent came from behind her. A terrifying dark shadow appeared from thin air. Before the old hag had a chance to do anything, everything was over. The silence was the only thing that the old hag can feel. The old hag didn''t feel anything. Before all this could happen, the old hag only heard the sound of a dragon roar. The old hag just now came to think of it. what she was ying with. But it''s toote. The bomb was ced at the entrance to the vige. It was destroyed until there was not even a fraction left before it even exploded. On the ground where it was buried, dozens of sharp shes floated across the ground. ¡°Dare to think of hurting my people. Old or young, I do not forgive.¡± The person who dealt with the old hag and the bombs were definitely Chen Ming. He now looked at the road before picking up his phone and calling the contractor within hispany. to immediately build a road So that no one wille and dig up the ground to nt some sh*t again. Chen Ming dragged the bloody old hag into the vige for Yang Liqing to deal withter. after he returned Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t think the old hag would still be so mad at him that she thought of killing his women and daughter. He wanted to deal with the old hag, but He was for the sake of Hua Lin. he won''t do anything besides destroying the old hag''s martial arts to prevent the old hag from being able to escape from prison again. Chen Ming then returned to continue his cultivation. before returning to his home in the meadow He touched the ground before saying something as a thank you. [it''s¡­okay] Chen Ming seemed to hear the childugh and smile at him. Chen Ming only smiled and returned to what he was doing. He was sure that the world was on his side. He felt a lot safer. In the evening, Xie Lin drove the girls to the Yang family''s house. When she arrived in front of the vige, she found that roads had begun to be built. They rush to work as if there was no tomorrow Xie Lin had never seen a contractor that worked so diligently before. How can they not be diligent? Their boss''s boss called and ordered. Besides, they received a threefold increase in their wages. The faster the work is done, the more money they earn. Who was not diligent at this time? Just by doing this job, one job could be equal to a full year''s wages. Xie Lin, after driving through the road construction zone, at first she did not dare to drive into the vige. Because she saw something that was extremely hair-raising. Xie Lin had never seen a spirit before. And now the spirits are flying around protecting the vige. If it ismon people may not see them. But she had already received Chen Ming''s power. She could see them clearly with her two eyes. ¡°Ghosts¡­ The vige is full of ghosts!¡± ¡°Ghosts¡­, why are there so many?¡± Xie Lin trembled. The girls in the car were looking outside as well. Xiao Wen tightly hugged Xie Lin''s arm. She was even though being a Taoist before. But she had never met so many spirits. Dongfang Gu and Hua Lin were also in simr conditions. Only Hua Lin was more conscious than the others. She pointed at the side mirror before speaking. ¡°Lin, please don''t be rmed okay, there is a child spirit in the side mirror.¡± Xie Lin had goosebumps. look at the spirit in the mirror The spirit is the spirit of a child. not very old. She was stiff now, but Kang Ye who sat on herp wasn¡¯t. Kang Ye with a smile opened the mirror. and asked the spirit of the child if there was anything. The child''s spirit spoke up with a smile. The child spirits exined to everyone in the car that they were guardian spirits under Chen Ming. They have no malicious intent. and will protect everyone with good intentions. Hearing that all the spirits were guardian spirits and were already under Chen Ming. Everyone''s fears gradually disappeared. These guardian spirits were shaped like all human beings. Only able to fly back and forth Xie Lin let out a sigh of relief. She was able to drive straight to the house on the grassy meadow. No one came out to stop her. Everyone just looked at the license te and knew that this car belonged to Chen Ming. and the driver is his lover Arriving at the house, the girls got out of the car before heading towards the house. They saw Chen Ming walking toward them. They immediately rushed over to hug him. After only a few hours apart, they had already missed him so much. ¡°Ming!¡± ¡°Papa!¡± Chen Ming only smiled. before inviting everyone to eat the dinner he had prepared Everyone loved Chen Ming''s craftsmanship. After the events of the old hag, There was nothing else to worry about. everything is going well Ten days passed quickly. The road is now being built sessfully. Chen Ming was close topleting his cultivation. Girls travel between houses, condos and schools. Every person''s daily life together brings everyone closer together. Everyone is like family. Wen He with Little Long''s help was able to speak for everyone to understand. Interestingly, Wen He herself seemed to have a thing for Little Long. Because she was always following him as if they were stuck together. The little dragon now grew into an adult and began to take responsibility. Little Long promised to take good care of Wen He. So cute 281 Chapter 281 Today was thest day that Chen Ming thought that he would end his practice of Martial Arts and the Dragon Breathing Technique. It''s about time for him to go up to the ultimate level in Dragon Breathing Technique. Chen Ming didn''t need the system to check the stats, he was able to tell. ¡°Just a little more, just a little longer.¡± Chen Ming took a breath and tried to break through the level up. In his hand was a spirit stone. He had consumed nearly a thousand spiritual stones by now. This amount of spirits stone could make a very low talent cultivator reach the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm without difficulty. but for Chen Ming, he could only use it to upgrade on technique. And about the excessive power from the use of spirit stones. He didn''t take it to increase his profound level. In fact, he was unable to raise his level from these spirit stones. These spirit stones werepared to his current profound energy. It''s like a drop of water in the ocean. He didn''t use it, but let it flow into nature instead. That would be more useful. Chen Ming was now very determined, and finally "seed!" Chen Ming''s Dragon BreathingTechnique had reached the ultimate level. Chen Ming''s level had increased by ten levels. Thus the mission of cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique to reach the ultimate level a month ago waspleted. Chen Ming when leveled up. He hurriedly released all his power to the ground. Let the Sky Swallowing Grass devour all of his power. before it created a natural phenomenon. ¡°Phew~ that was close, if there wasn''t the Sky Swallowing Grass to help absorb my energy, I didn''t know what would happen.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. The Sky Swallowing Grass was really useful. It acted like an absorber of excessive profound energy. before spreading out. It does no damage even repairing the nature to the stage it should be. Chen Ming looked out the window. since ten days ago. The Sky Swallowing Grass grew rapidly. Until now, it had swallowed up the two mountains beside Chen Ming''s house. Between the valleys of the two mountains was the entrance to the abyssal world. Evil spirits cannote out of the abyssal world anymore or rather they didn¡¯t even have the chance toe out of the abyssal gate they would be purified there and be guardian spirits or move on to the afterlife. Chen Ming''s guardian spirits were now more than a thousand. Chen Ming once asked a guardian spirit named Mian Tou. He said that some guardian spirits traveled into the Abyssal World and invited many evil spirits to the Golden Grasnds. to release them Many spirits also requested to be guardian spirits. This caused Chen Ming''s number of guardian spirits to increase rapidly. Chen Ming now had thousands of Guardian Spirit Army under his control. They had a fairly high level, from level 50-150, with guardian spirits of level 100 and above being appointed as generals. Take care of other guardian spirits who are less level than themselves. Chen Ming had also encountered the ancient military spirits. They volunteered to take care of Chen Ming''s army. They hailed Chen Ming as their king. Chen Ming felt strange. But he responded to their loyalty. Chen Ming took a deep breath. He controls his own power. He was now stronger than the King of the Heavenly gods. He thought it might be time for him to visit the Heavenly world. The problem was that he didn''t know how to get to Heaven. He knows how to go to the Abyssal World and the Ocean World. But with the heavenly world, he doesn''t know. He thought that he should have used the key to the Heaven Realm. It could be used ten times just like the key he used to return to this world. While Chen Ming thinking about it? He could feel that someone was heading towards his house. He immediately knew who came to him. He was the vige head that Chen Ming had not seen for several days. Chen Ming walked towards the door. He had to open the door for Yang Liqing to enter otherwise. Yang Liqing might have been attacked by the security system that Xiao Wen had set up. Yang Liqing had not seen Chen Ming for a long time. He smiled at Chen Ming after Chen Ming opened the door for him. before he could even knock on the door ¡°Uncle Qing why so hurry is there anything?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. Yang Liqing smiled excitedly before exining. What happened, why was he so excited? Yang Liqing gave something to Chen Ming. It resembles a watch. but it was not for telling time. Chen Ming looked at Uncle Qing in suspicion until he listened to what Yang Liqing exined. Chen Ming even gasped. ¡°Nephew Ming, uncle has seeded. You can nowbine the virtual world with the real world. Nephew Ming tries to wear this watch. Then you will understand!¡± Chen Ming also wanted to know what this watch could do. He knew how cool Yang Liqing''s Virtual World was. Chen Ming did not hesitate and immediately put on the watch. and as soon as he put on the watch The system alerted him. ------------------ Would you like tobine ¡°Virtual World I&II¡± with ¡°System¡±? ------------------ Chen Ming blinked. The system wanted tobine with the virtual world. So what does one and two behind the virtual world mean? Chen Ming thought for a moment and thought that one and two wouldn''t be that important. and decided that the system should have something new for him. He immediately agreed. Start integrating with the virtual world. Chen Ming after that turned to Yang Liqing, who was reading some information on his tablet. before sending it to Chen Ming. Chen Ming reads the information on the tablet, it is a way of using the watch. The watch collects data and sums up the stats of the person wearing it numerically. It was quite different from Chen Ming''s system. In the watch, it can only tell about overall abilities. It is divided into two types. one physical ability and two intellectual abilities before adding both to the average score. It looks no less interesting. This is an innovation that will drive humanity to a higher level. Chen Ming looked at the watch, it looked interesting. But it''s still far from a virtual world. ¡°Uncle Qing, this watch is fine. But I think it''s far from virtual.¡± Chen Ming asked Yang Liqing curiously. Yang Liqing seemed to be waiting for Chen Ming to ask this question. ¡°Of course, it''s definitely not¡­right now. Why don¡¯t Nephew Ming try to press on the watch like this?¡± Yang Liqing pressed on his own watch. Chen Ming saw that and did as Yang Liqing said. And as soon as he pressed on his watch, he suddenly felt as if he had been sucked somewhere, he could swear it felt the same as when he was connected to the virtual world. And when that feeling is gone Chen Ming already understood what Yang Liqing said tobine the real world with the virtual world. ¡°This is awesome...¡± Chen Ming panicked. It''s like putting the whole world on top of another. Create a new world. Everything still has the same structure. but just like changing the theme of the whole world ¡°Next, look at the top of your uncle''s head. and on your head.¡± Chen Ming followed. He could also see the opponent''s level and his level. Yang Liqing''s level was 94. Chen Ming was only Level 1, very low. Chen Ming asked Yang Liqing out of curiosity, why was his level so low? Yang Liqing exined that If Chen Ming wanted to level up. He had to show his strength first. and the watch will calcte for him As said, the calction is divided into two. The first is physical abilities. The second is intellectual. Physically, the watch will check the Qi of the person wearing it with electromaic waves. That''s right, someone could use electromaic waves to detect Qi. In terms of intelligence, Chen Ming had to answer questions in various fields. It''s like a good IQ test. Chen Ming tried to unleash his power. found that his level did not go up. He looked at Yang Liqing in confusion. Yang Liqing wasn''t sure why the watch couldn''t detect Chen Ming''s power. ¡°Strange, it shouldn''t be like this. Normally, the watch should be able to detect profound energy.¡± Yang Liqing was not sure what had happened. Kang Lan, who had been listening from the beginning, was also interested in the watch. She was free. Kang Lan still saw the world in its normal way, she said. ¡°Or was it because Chen Ming was too powerful? The watch has a problem. Chen Ming''s power level cannot be measured by a normal human standard.¡± Hearing that Yang Liqing did something to the watch. And as Kang Lan said Normal standards could not use to measure Chen Ming. Yang Liqing had to use the one-to-hundred human standard of measurement against Chen Ming¡¯s level up. Chen Ming''s level was now level 21 if using a normal human standard. His level was around two thousand! no human on earth would have such a high level. The highest level He had ever seen is just only in hundred 282 Chapter 282 Yang Liqing at this moment could only look at Chen Ming as if he was a monster. He guessed that Chen Ming''s level was probably only three hundred to four hundred. He didn''t think it was going to be this muchrger than he originally thought. ¡°Level two thousand¡­ how absurd!? That level of power, if measured on a scale. You can destroy an entire city without breaking a sweat!¡± Yang Liqing stopped to think. Chen Ming was able to deal with the Demon God himself. He can even split his body and can even shoot out aser beam. Level two thousand might actually be his level. ¡°After carefully thinking about it, that beam of light that he released when dealing with the demon god. Level two thousand might be possible.¡± Yang Liqing could only ept it. Chen Ming definitely not a mortal at this point. Yang Liqing didn¡¯t know Chen Ming was a dragon. Chen Ming didn''t care about Yang Liqing. He knew what Yang Liqing was thinking. But he didn''t think to correct anything. He was not a mortal anymore since receiving the Heavenly Dragon''s Blood. and recently add the soul reaper essence to the mix. he was now a yin-yang dragon. Chen Ming focused his attention on what was in front of him. He only looked at the virtual world in reality with interest. It looked amazing. This is the first step in changing the world. He was confident that the world after receiving this technology. Martial practitioners, Cultivators, and Taoists would be increased in number. Yang Liqing had the intention of spreading the martial world to this world. Most of the people in this world did not know the identity of Taoists and Cultivators. They might hear about martial arts practitioners. but that¡¯s it. Chen Ming had a feeling that there would definitely be more good things going on after this. A new era wille to this world. Chen Ming thought to this point. He missed something. ¡°Where does the systeme from extactly¡­¡± Chen Ming was suspicious of the origin of the system. It appeared after he yed the game. He didn''t know where it originated. and what purpose did he get it? He doesn''t believe in coincidences. There must have been a reason for it, but the problem was that he didn''t know if it was good or bad. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before asking Yang Liqing if he had prepared a watch for the others. Of course, Yang Liqing had prepared for everyone in Chen Ming''s family. Kang Lan immediately put on the watch. She had more reactions than Chen Ming. She finds the virtual world no less interesting. Yang Liqing spoke with Chen Ming for a bit before returning to his work. He told Chen Ming that he would deal with the old hag himself. Chen Ming didn''t have to worry. Chen Ming only nodded. Yang Liqing told Chen Ming that he didn''t need to take the system exam. Because no matter how much he got from it, the level won''t go up. The exams are made using human standards. If Chen Ming continued to get the highest score, the level wouldn''t matter anyway. Chen Ming only shrugged. Others may need intelligence points to help level up. But Chen Ming only used pure profound energy. Today, Chen Ming had nothing to do all day. He and Kang Lan went for a walk, taking in the fresh air. The world changed a lot after Chen Ming put on the watch. It has changed for the better. It isfortable. Chen Ming knew that this was only a trial period. There are still many things to improve. How has the world changed after merging with the virtual? The buildings have a fantasy touch to them. There are various interesting things. There were butterflies of different colors in the sky and little fairies were flying around. It was simply a fantasy world. But the world structure remains the same. ¡°Is that a unicorn and Pegasus is running around?¡± ¡°Probably yes. Unfortunately, there are no dragons. It must be more interesting.¡± ¡°You just want to transform yourself into a dragon form without attracting the attention of others? Unfortunately, you would have to wait a long time. Then everyone owns a watch to connect the virtual and real world together.¡± Kang Lan breathed a sigh. But she believes it won''t be that long. It was almost time for her to teach Kang Yue how to fly. She turned to look at Chen Ming. She thinks he must have some really good ideas about it. And as she thought Chen Ming had a lot of good ideas. He thought of supporting Yang Liqing in this project. He would have to go into apany to personally oversee this project. Therefore, he must deal with the pending problem first. ¡°The first thing to do is deal with the Hong n. and then with project management. after all that finished off the busy days with a visit to Heaven. my schedule is very full.¡± Chen Ming chose to deal with the Hong family first. He didn''t think to leave the problem aside. like he had let the old hag go without doing anything to her. If not for the will of the world warned him. He didn''t think he would detect the old hag in time. and his important people may be harmed. He even though didn¡¯t believe that the puny bombs could hurt them when they had bonded with him. but they still might get hurt. Chen Ming could only shake his head. No matter how careful. There may be times when mistakes can be made. Mistakes happen to everyone. even the gods Speaking of gods, this time in heaven The King of Heavenly Gods opened his eyes from his asceticism. He let out a breath. His breath was ck. Usually, a deity who practiced asceticism had a very pure breath. This was different from the ck Qi that The King of Heavenly Gods had just spewed out just a moment ago. The reason why The King of Heavenly Gods'' breath was dirty was not had an evil heart. But because he was injured and that injury has not healed. The Demon God inflicted severe wounds on him before dying. The King of Heavenly Gods had been unable to heal his wounds for a thousand years. ¡°The curse of the demon. How terrifying.¡± Before her death, The Demon God had cursed The King of Heavenly Gods. The King of Heavenly Gods tried to break the curse. But no matter what he did, it didn¡¯t work. The King of Heavenly Gods let out a sigh. He was exhausted. He was sitting on the Heavenly Throne and suddenly felt something. ¡°What is this? Why is the Heavenly Throne so hot?¡± The throne of heaven was something that was created by the First King of Heavenly Gods. It was passed down from generation to generation a long time ago. Even he himself didn''t know where it came from. He only knew that it would help the King of Heavenly Gods. to be aware of what going on in the mortal world. ¡°Something is going to happen in the mortal world¡­¡± The King of Heavenly Gods feltplicated. He didn''t know how to deal with this. ording to the words of the previous King of Heavenly Gods When the heavenly throne heats up. The King of Heavenly Gods had a duty to send gods to take care of the problem that may ur in the mortal world, but He, the current The King of Heavenly Gods, had already abandoned the mortal world to protect the heavens from being destroyed. He was unable to go back and interfere with the matters of the mortal world. The King of Heavenly Gods could only let it go. He was confident that even if something happened to the mortal world, There was nothing that could affect the heavens. He had already broken the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. All the gods were able to do right now was to only send their own souls and powers down. No other god could ever descend into the mortal world. This was a secret that only he knew. The other gods just thought they were forbidden from going down to the mortal world. they would not think that he actually destroy the only bridge that connected the mortal world. in fear that an army of demons would invade the heavens again The King of Heavenly Gods, after thinking carefully, would not interfere with the mortal world again. He also has a bigger problem than the mortal world has to deal with. for him If he had to choose between Heaven and the Mortal world, Of course, he would have chosen Heaven. In Heaven, at the White Jade Pce, There was a beautiful goddess sitting under a blossoming peach tree. This beautiful goddess was none other than Goddess Chang''er. Chang''er wasn''t feeling very well today. She could feel that something was happening in the mortal world. It was not only the Heavenly Throne that could tell what was happening on mortal world. But Goddess Chang''er Heavenly Mirror could also tell the existence of the mortal world. ¡°It was trembling. Something big is happening in the mortal world. but the lord remained silent and ascetic himself. Not interested in the matter of the mortal world Is this the right thing?¡± Chang''er was dissatisfied with The King of Heavenly Gods'' disregard for the mortal world. But even if the goddess was not satisfied. She couldn''t do anything. Her penance was much weaker than The King of Heavenly Gods. She just sighed. The King of Heavenly Gods was too afraid of demons. He was so afraid that he would not allow the Heavenly God to go down to the mortal world. to deal with the problem 283 Chapter 283 Chang''er knew that a part of the King of Heavenly Gods forbade the gods from descending into the human world to prevent trouble. There used to be gods that descend into the mortal world and cause chaos. But that''s only a part of it. The main reason for this was that the King of Heavenly Gods was afraid that another Demon God would appear. This time, if he had to fight the Demon God. He definitely had no way to fight. because he was still injured from the curse of the old Demon God. Chang''er was looking at herself. She heard something. She walked over to the peach tree before stroking the peach tree trunk. ¡°You have something to tell me?¡± The peach tree was different from the other peach trees in heaven. The peach that this peach tree bears were just normal peach. Otherwise, the King of Heavenly Gods would definitely not allow Chang''er to nt it. This peach tree was the peach that Chang''er brought from the mortal world a thousand years ago. and now it ismunicating with Chang''er with joy. Chang''er had never felt that the peach tree would be so happy before. Usually, the peach tree was sad all the time. but not now It wants to return to the world it came from. The world is calling for it. Chang¡¯er was very surprised. She thought about something. In the mortal world. Chen Ming was now heading towards the Hong family home. Which is located not far from the center of Beijing. He wanted to finish dealing with the Hong family. Chen Ming had already contacted the government. The government and military will not interfere in this matter. Chen Ming was probably very important to the government. but not with the army. The government and the military have separate chains ofmand. The government has no right tomand the army. It all depends solely on themander in chief. and themander-in-chief of the military And coincidentally, he was the patriarch of the Hong family, Hong Zhanyan, Grandfather of Hong Men and Hong Jia. who had problems with Chen Ming right now Kang Lan was now sitting in the seat next to him. She refused to allow Chen Ming to deal with the Hong Family''s problems on his own. All the things that happened now were because of her. She knew that Chen Ming could handle this on his own. But she still felt that she should be held ountable. Kang Lan and Chen Ming now sat and watched the changing atmosphere after receiving the watch. Everything looked strange. But it wasn''t too chaotic for Chen Ming to ept. In fact, he had begun to like this change. He felt the urge to make ite true. The world just needs a change. And this was what the world needs. Chen Ming had previously received a new mission. The system encouraged him to help this world to have a higher level of Sky and Earth Profound Realm. ------------------- Mission: Restore the world ------------------- Create a ce suitable for training 0/10 ces nting Sky Swallowing Grass 0/100 acres ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: ???/50 Level/10,000 Spirit Stone/100 Level Five Upgrade Gem ------------------- Such a reward how could he refuse it? and the mission wasn¡¯t hard in the first ce. He had enough money and manpower to do it. After a short drive, Chen Ming arrived at the entrance of the Hong Family''s house. The Hong family''s house was veryrge. It was bigger than the Xiao family''s house. Moreover, this ce was protected by the army. The soldiers here were soldiers who directly belonged to the Hong family. The soldiers saw that a car was driving towards the front entrance. They felt it was normal. The car that Chen Ming drove was a luxury car. There were only people who drive luxury cars like thise in and out of the family. Even being a guest of the Hong family The soldier on duty walked over to check Chen Ming. "May I know the reason for the visit sir?" The soldier inquired after Chen Ming opened the window. The soldier who first asked Chen Ming saw who he was talking to. He was speechless. Even though he was just a lowly soldier. But he knew Chen Ming. ¡°Mr.Chen¡± Chen Ming had been here many times. Of course, he used to be the boyfriend of the Hong family''s youngdy. but now it''s over. This caused the soldier who asked Chen Ming to not know what to say. ¡°I came to see Hong Jia. There''s something to talk about. Or will you let me wait?¡± Chen Ming''s eyes were sharp. The soldier could only swallow his saliva, he wanted to let Chen Ming in. But he was not Hong Jia¡¯s boyfriend anymore. Chen Ming sighed before speaking. He didn''t want to cause problems for his acquaintances. Besides, he''s a former soldier, he understands. ¡°Contacted the house and told Uncle Fei that Ming''er came over." Hong Fei is Hong Men and Hong Jia''s uncle. He was the person Chen Ming respected the most in the Hong family. Since Hong Fei was the one who taught Chen Ming a lot of things when he was still a rookie soldier. But for some reason, Hong Fei resigned from the military. and returned to the Hong family home. The soldier hurried to do as Chen Ming had said. He contacted Hong Fei. He received an answer quickly. Let Chen Ming go straight to his home away from the main house. He seemed to know what purpose Chen Ming came here for. Chen Ming drove to the ce Hong Fei had told him about without causing any trouble to the soldiers. Chen Ming could say that he had sympathy for these soldiers. Some soldiers did not want to be soldiers like this. but they were forced. They simply followed the orders of the above without saying anything. but those who refuse to obey after being discharged no one saw them again. Inside a house, not too far from the front entrance. a middle-aged man was waiting for Chen Ming. He was Hong Fei. The middle-aged man had a very bad expression on his face. One of his arms was missing. This was probably the reason why he left the military. Hong Fei didn''t wait long. He saw a car parked in front of him. He only smiled happily. How long had it been since he hadn''t seen his disciple like this? Chen Ming saw Hong Fei smiling at him with joy. He smiled in response. It had been a long time since he hadn''t been able to visit the person who was called his first teacher. Chen Ming thought of all the things that had happened. He just let out a breath. He didn''t think it would be today. The day he had toe to settle the matter that remained unsettled. Hong Jia was not as good as he thought. Under a gentle smile, she hides many hideous things. before Chen Ming knew She had hit him hard. At that time, he was still very weak to the world. but not any more He even had to thank her for giving him those experiences. Chen Ming got out of the car and immediately went straight to Hong Fei. He still didn''t want to talk about the purpose for which he came here right now. Kang Lan followed closely behind Chen Ming. She also paid respects to Hong Fei. Even though she had an aristocratic bloodline, She wasn''t someone who was so attached to her bloodline. ¡°Uncle Fei, I must apologize for not visiting at all. since that day.¡± Chen Ming said in a guilty tone. He hadn''te to Hong Fei for a very long time. He had almost no time at that time. A lot of things happened Hong Fei smiled before nodding. Look at the face. He didn''t think to me or be angry at Chen Ming. He understood and knew what Chen Ming had to go through. It was the worst period in his life. Hong Fei wanted to help Chen Ming at that time as a good teacher. But he was assassinated and lost one of his arms first. He couldn''t find the culprit. He didn''t need to find out who hired people to attack him. ¡°Don''t think too much. It''s good to just meet you again. Come on, let''s go inside first." Hong Fei led Chen Ming and Kang Lan to his house. Chen Ming had already entered Hong Fei''s house. He just furrowed his brows. Is this Hong Fei''s house? He didn''t think that his teacher''s house would be this cramped andcking in supervision. ¡°Where are the maids?¡± Chen Ming tried to look for a maid. He couldn''t ept that his teacher had to live in such an old house. Hong Fei sighed before speaking. ¡°Ming''er, there hasn''t been a maid here for a long time. In fact, I don''t remember that I have one. Let''s sit and talk first." Hong Fei dragged Chen Ming to sit on the sofa chair that he saw as the cleanest. Seeing this, Chen Ming burst into tears. His teacher saw this but was still sincere towards him. Choose the best and cleanest seat for him. 284 Chapter 284 Chen Ming sat down and looked at Hong Fei. He was in a very bad condition right now. Chen Ming gritted his teeth very hard. He knew that something had happened to Hong Fei. He looked haggard. This made Chen Ming feel very guilty. If he knew he would do something a long time ago. Hong Fei also did not contact Chen Ming at all. Chen Ming didn''t think after he cut ties with the Hong family. Hong Fei would have a worse living condition like this. It was as if he knew what Chen Ming was thinking. Hong Fei shook his head before speaking. ¡°Ming''er don''t have to worry about what happened to Uncle. Sooner orter it must happen anyway. The greed of man is endless. Let''s talk about things that are morefortable.¡± Chen Ming could only nod. He knew Hong Fei well. When He didn¡¯t want to speak about something no matter what he did. He would not speak. Chen Ming after that he talked with Hong Fei. He told Hong Fei many things. including the story of many of his lovers. Hong Fei onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Good, very good. Uncle thinks that Ming''er will never be able to get away from my ungrateful niece. This is good. There are many good women in the world. Uncle is d that Ming''er found good women to heal your wound.¡± Hong Fei looked at Cang Lan with a warm smile. Hong Jia couldn''tpare to even Kang Lan who sat near Chen Ming. Even though their rtionship wasn¡¯t confirmed he knew that sooner orter they will be in a rtionship for sure. Kang Lan had both beauty and manners. He was d that Chen Ming was able to find a good woman like Kang Lan. Moreover It''s not just Kang Lan. But there were many equally beautiful and good-natured women in Chen Ming''s family. She smiled at Hong Fei, agreeing with what Hong Fei had said. Chen Ming only rolled his eyes. Even though they didn¡¯t confirm their rtionship but Chen Ming had already taken Kang Lan in his care. But he still didn''t tell her. He wants to know how she will find a way to flirt with him. Just thinking about it is fun. The two talked for a moment. The phone in the room rang. Hong Fei let out a sigh. He wanted to get up to answer the phone, but Chen Ming stopped him from standing. He got up faster than Hong Fei and picked up the phone instead. He knew who was calling. and as he thought The person who called was someone Chen Ming didn''t like very much. He wasn''t Hong Men or Hong Jia. but Hong Manlu the father of Hong Men and Hong Jia. ,m ¡°Hong Fei, send those two over. Otherwise, I will kick you out of the Hong Family!¡± Hong Manlu did not know who he was talking to. He was furious with Hong Fei for weing Chen Ming into the Hong Family. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming who dared to deal with his people. Of course, Hong Men was heavily criticized for using his people without consulting him. Chen Ming heard what Hong Manlu had said to his teacher and a father figure. He let out a hum out of dissatisfaction. before speaking back "I''ll go find you myself Hong Manlu, don''t worry, wash your throat and wait for me I will cut it clean so your filthy blood won¡¯t dirty the world." Hong Manlu heard Chen Ming speak through the phone. He even had a vein on his face. He could feel a lot of pressure. Chen Ming''s killing intent came through the phone line. He was aware of the danger that came upon him. He took a deep breath. Hong Manlu was not as good at fighting as Hong Fei. But he was still considered a sessful cultivator. He knew that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. from the information, he had received. Chen Ming joined a special force that was separated from the army. a special unit directly under the government. The only people who would be recruited were skilled soldiers. but even so He never thought that Chen Ming would be this strong. Just the intent and a few words through the phone. It can affect him so much. Heavy, He felt so heavy from the killing intent. he didn''t even know when Chen Ming had hung up. He only knew that Chen Ming was here. He was serious and will do as he had said, No as he had promised. Hong Manlu gritted his teeth. He squeezed the phone he was holding until it shattered. Father and son are not really different. ¡°Order all the soldiers to surround this ce. No one will leave here.¡± Hong Manlu ordered his subordinates. They immediately did as Hong Manlu ordered. His father, Hong Juanyan, had over five hundred soldiers stationed at the Hong Family''s house. He was sure that Chen Ming can not escape from here. ¡°It''s just someone from the Chen family, hmm, how dare you step into the Hong family''s territory.¡± Hong Manlu had long disliked Chen Ming. But because his daughter had a n to deal with Chen Ming. so he let him go. Today, Chen Ming came back here again. He would deal with Chen Ming in his own way. He would permanently erase Chen Ming from this world. Hong Men and Hong Jia at this time also received news that Chen Ming had arrived at the Hong family home. Hong Men was a little shocked, didn''t think Chen Ming would dare like this. He also brought Kang Lan as well. He grinned with an evil smile. This was considered to be able to kill two birds with one stone. He would have dealt with Chen Ming. and forcing Kang Lan to be his woman. Hong Jia, on the other hand, had a charming smile on her face. She was thinking about how to make Chen Ming feel pain and miserable. she didn''t know he woulde to her like this himself. She wanted to see that face again. The face that he knew the truth that she had always deceived him. Just the thought of it made her feel excited already. ¡°Brother Men, let''s hurry and go. Don''t let father have fun alone. Jia also wanted to participate in the torture of Chen Ming.¡± Hong Men nodded before speaking. ¡°Of course, I would like to see his face for thest time. before killing him as well But before killing him, I will let you y with him as you want.¡± Hong Jia smiled at Hong Men. She couldn''t wait to deal with Chen Ming. At the same time, everything was happening. Chen Ming hummed out. He could feel the malicious intent directed at him. He turned to Hong Fei before speaking. ¡°Uncle Fei, what if I destroy this ce?¡± Hong Fei looked at Chen Ming. He only let out a sigh. Chen Ming was no longer the old Chen Ming. He knew that Chen Ming was stronger than before. But before, he was already very strong. The kind that can destroy an army by himself alone. He was not sure what level Chen Ming was now. But he knew that if Chen Ming wasn''t confident He definitely didn''t say such a thing. ¡°Do as Ming''er sees fit. Here it has rotted beyond healing. Uncle had decided earlier that Uncle would move out of here. Uncle had nothing left here anymore. Uncle has paid all that he has received.¡± Hong Fei looked ten years older. Chen Ming nodded. He will deal with the Hong Family. in a way that may seem a bit cruel. The government doesn''t interfere with this, only the military. Before this soldier might be able to do anything to him. but not now Even if they fire a nuclear bomb at him now. He was confident that he could survive it. Chen Ming didn''t say much. He began to unleash his own power. His profound energy was spread all around. those who had malicious intent on him fully affected Hong Manlu was now heading towards Hong Fei''s house. He was unable to walk anywhere. He could feel that the gravity around him had increased immensely. He was confident in his own strength as a high-level martial artist and cultivator. but he still can¡¯t withstand the power that was sshed on him right now. Chen Ming only used his yin and yang energy not much. About two to three thousand units only. He was able to increase gravity by ten to twenty times. The weight that Hong Manlu was currently carrying was more than a ton. There was absolutely no way he could withstand it. He knelt on the ground. unable to raise his head Hong Manlu was still in this condition. other people don''t have to mention it. Each of themy t on the ground. The person who was most affected seemed to be Hong Jia. She had hardly practiced martial arts. and focus only on her own beauty. Her face fell into the concrete floor. Her condition doesn''t have to be told, only she knew about it. 285 Chapter 285 Silence, everything was in tranquility. not even birds chirping or singing. There were no more footsteps of soldiers running around. The sound of people talking, the sound of insects, or the sound of dogs. everything is quiet It was as if the voice had been removed from the world. The evil heart people were pressed down on the ground by the great gravity that Is Newton had found. Some of them had broken bones and coughed up blood, their condition wasn¡¯t good. and not only people even the houses and mansions of the Hong family were damaged. The floor cracked, the wall cracked, the ceiling copsed. The Hong family''s houses and mansions were severely damaged with just one breath. Chen Ming had dealt with more than a thousand soldiers and people of the Hong family just by releasing his yin and yang energy. including the surrounding buildings. Fortunately, Hong Fei''s house did not copse. Chen Ming was able to control his power not to hurt the people around him. He could control gravity with his power against thews of this world. He was able tobine thews of the world with his yin and yang energy. Can be created as a power or a very serious technique. Chen Ming slowly walked out of the house. He was followed closely by Kang Lan and Hong Fei. Kang Lan didn''t react much. She already knew how strong Chen Ming was. but for Hong Fei, This was the most amazing thing he had ever seen. At one nce, he felt immense pressure. But it was only in the blink of an eye. Before everything calmed down Chen Ming saw the state of what he had done. He could only scratch his head. ¡°Ah, it seems I still need to practice on holding back. This is as much as I can hold back but seeing the state of everything looks like it isn¡¯t enough.¡± Chen Ming had always had a problem with power control. His power level increased too quickly. Turning off the pulse point had almost no effect on him right now. because his power didn¡¯te from those pulse points anymore. but it came from his whole body even his blood. He needed to find a new way to harness his power. Kang Lan only nodded before speaking. ¡°Agreed, this power is too strong. If it wasn''t for you to stop your powers in time. Uncle Fei and I would probably lie on the ground like these people.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Indeed, as Kang Lan said He needed to practice controlling his power more. Chen Ming had finished talking to Kang Lan. He headed towards the Hong family''s main house. He remembered that the big house was the main residence of the Hong family. Hong Men and Hong Jia should have been there as well. Chen Ming didn''t have to walk far. He meets a young man and a young woman. lying t on the floor. Chen Ming had not stopped using his power. He took this opportunity to cultivate himself. "That''s the ungrateful niece and nephew of mine." Hong Fei was the one who recognized the two first. He didn''t want to say why he called them ungrateful. Chen Ming had guessed that after he had lost his arm, These two will definitely reveal their color. ¡°Uncle, will you let Ming take care of these two of you? Ming had a problem with these two.¡± Hong Fei shrugged, he didn''t care about the two ungrateful. Chen Ming can do anything to them. He didn¡¯t care anymore. Chen Ming saw that Hong Fei didn''t care about either of them. He went straight to Hong Men first. He will deal with Hong Jiater. Dealing with her, he had to use a special approach. Chen Ming now felt that everything was very easy for him. At this moment, he held a superior power. He was as good as a god for this world. Chen Ming waved his hand. The gravity that was holding on to Hong Men and Hong Jia was relieved. Chen Ming looked at the two of them before speaking. ¡°I have stopped my power why are you still pretending to sleep do you want to sleep forever? if so I can grant you that wish.¡± Chen Ming said in a cold tone. Hong Men and Hong Jia slowly lifted their heads off the ground. Hong Men looked at Chen Ming. don''t understand what happened Hong Jia was no different. Just now, the two were talking to each other, and suddenly they felt their heads hit the ground. without the two being able to control anything The condition of the two could be seen. Chen Ming saw their faces but had goosebumps, their faces covered with blood from their broken noses. The missing front teeth were piled on the ground. The two of them were extremely terrifying and miserable. This was what happened to someone who had malicious intent toward him. Hong Men and Hong Jia looked at Chen Ming. The two could not say anything. Because their faces hurt so much. Seeing that, Chen Ming could only feel satisfied rather than pity. The two really made a lot of things to him. Hong Men and Hong Jia were now severely injured in their faces. Haven''t had a chance to see what his face looks like. If they could see their own faces now. They will definitely go insane. Hong Jia looked at the teeth piled on the ground. full of blood no one needed to tell her who the teeth that were piled on the floor belong to. ¡°These... my teeth. My teeth¡­¡± Hong Jiapletely forgot about Chen Ming. Her teeth were now firmly on the ground. Her beautiful teeth that she took good care of. It was almostpletely removed by the concrete floor. ¡°No it can¡¯t be, It¡¯s not true¡­¡± Short of breath. She even fainted and lie on the ground once again. For women, their faces were very important. She doesn''t have to see her own shadow in the mirror. She know enough about what condition she was in. She couldn''t take it, her beautiful face was wounded. It must look very ugly. Hong Men tried to endure the pain that caused him. He had already cultivated the Hong family''s martial arts to a high level. This made his ability to withstand pain higher than that of Hong Jia. He looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were filled with fury. He knew that this was Chen Ming''s handiwork. He didn''t know how Chen Ming could do this. He was sure that Chen Ming had set a trap on him. ¡°How can you do this?¡± Very muffled It''s because the front teeth were missing. Chen Ming hummed out. He just shook his head. "Doing what" ¡°You, I will kill you.¡± Chen Ming was annoyed with him, the enemy was something that did not deserve pity. He flicked his index finger. He sent a needle of profound energy into the meridian point around his neck. making him unable to speak. ¡°Your voice is annoying. I don''t want to hear anything else you say. today Ie here to ount for everything that Hong family did to me and Uncle Fei.¡± Chen Ming had not thought of giving the Hong family a chance like the Xiao and the Tang family. This family, if left can be a threat to his people He was not afraid that the Hong family would focus on him. But he was worried that the Hong family would focus elsewhere. Dealing with the Hong Family was easy, he only had to deal with Hong Manlu and Hong Juanyan. if these two disappear. The Hong family was like a ship without its rudder. Hong Men wanted to try to resist. He stood up before attempting to charge toward Chen Ming. Chen Ming just stood still. Hong Men did not reach him. before his face fell to the ground again ¡°Ack!¡± This time, Hong Men fainted from the impact. Chen Ming shook his head before he stopped releasing his power. The Hong family''s condition at present was greatly damaged. People were hurt by the immense pressure. Fortunately, the innocent ones were not injured. Since they weren''t malicious towards Chen Ming. Or maybe it was because they didn''t know Chen Ming was here. make them survive. The uninjured people rushed to help the wounded. They were surprised by what happened. Why was it that everyone suddenly has their faces nted on the ground at the same time? They may feel the pressure. But it fades very quickly. Hong Manlu now had a condition that was no different from his son. Hong Manlu was also affected by Chen Ming''s power. His face was probably slightly less injured than Hong Men. But his front teeth were still missing as many as Hong Men''s teeth. He was not like Hong Men. He knew that what happened was not a trap or anything. This was the pure profound energy. An extremely concentrated profound energy. ¡°What kind of profound energy is this? The person who had released this level of power must be a God. could it be a true God who had descended from the heavens himself? What made the Heavenly God so angry? It must be because of Chen Ming!¡± Bad dance, me the bagpipes, me the drums. Hong Manlu med Chen Ming for not knowing that the true deity he was talking about was Chen Ming himself. 286 Chapter 286 Chen Ming let the other people from the Hong Family who didn¡¯t have malicious intent toward him and weren''t injured by the release of his power. Take Hong Men and Hong Jia to the hospital. The two were in serious condition, especially Hong Men. No one thought it was Chen Ming''s power that made everything like this. so no one came to look at Chen Ming. Hong Men and Hong Jia''s condition was important to everyone right now. There was chaos inside the Hong family''s house. More than 80% of the buildings and property of the Hong family were damaged. Luxury cars were crushed to the ground. House buildings cost tens of millions, leaving only the pirs. everything happened so fast It was as if a cataclysm swept past the Hong family''s home. Chen Ming stood and watched the people from the Hong family pass by in a hurry. He stood silently watching the situation as if nothing happen. And as he was quietly watching everything, he heard a young woman talking to him. ¡°Excuse me, Mr.Chen. Master wants Mr. Chen to go to the main house.¡± The main house, of course, was still in pretty good working condition. But it''s not that it didn¡¯t receive any damage. Chen Ming only nodded at the woman. before going straight to the main house. He knew where it was after dating Hong Jia for many years. Speaking of Hong Jia, he thought he would do more. He thought that he would make her life more miserable. But seeing her pitiful condition He thought he''d better stop. He knew Hong Jia''s personality. When she found that her face was deformed. She will lose her mind and might be crazy after that. She loves herself very much. She falls in love with herself because of her own beauty. What kind of person is she. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know why he date her in the first ce. Kang Lan and Hong Fei followed closely behind Chen Ming. Hong Fei now looked at what had happened to the Hong Family. Chen Ming was able to destroy the Hong Family by simply releasing his profound energy. Hong Fei didn''t think that any human would be able to release such profound energy. Even the Avatar itself. He had once met an avatar that looked like a monkey. He was strong but not in the same league as Chen Ming. He was curious but did not think to ask Chen Ming anything. He was sure that if Chen Ming wanted to tell him. Chen Ming would definitely tell him himself. Hong Manlu was now carried into the main house. the family doctor rushed to perform first aid for him. he wipe the blood and bandage his face. He was in pain and felt his face swell more and more. He almost couldn''t open his eyes. His loyal underlings saw that and couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Master, if it continues like this, then Master might be in danger. Why Master won¡¯t go to the hospital first? Let us take care of Chen Ming''s matter.¡± This loyal subordinate of Hong Manlu had no grudge against Chen Ming. He would deal with Chen Ming because of his duty. Such a person was therefore not ssified as someone who had malicious intent towards Chen Ming. And he didn''t think to hurt the people around Chen Ming either. Thus, he escaped the explosion of profound energy. Hong Manlu heard that but gritted his teeth in pain (even though he had no teeth). He definitely refused to go to the hospital before dealing with Chen Ming. ¡°No, if I don''t deal with that guy on my own. I will not go to the hospital... The matter of my injuries must be kept a secret. You go and order my special soldiers to check where the profound energy was released, where it came from, and who it belonged to. We must establish a good rtionship with the Avatar or the god. Our Hong Family will be stronger and bigger.¡± Hong Manlu, although injured He was still thinking about making the family stronger and bigger. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming. But the matter of the Avatar and God that released such profound energy was also important. Hong Manlu''s underlings hurried to do as Hong Manlu had ordered immediately. Chen Ming walked to the main house in no time. He saw that the remaining soldiers had gathered. and staring at him. Each of them had a troubled expression on their face. Most of them were the ones who came here involuntarily. A soldier saw Chen Ming. He threw the gun on the ground before taking off his helmet. ¡°I''ve had enough. I didn''te here to do as the Hong Family ordered. I came to serve the nation I didn''t be a coward for anyone." ¡°Wait! Duan Qing. You can''t do this. If themander knew about this, There''s definitely a big problem.¡± ¡°No, I don''t care anymore. Whether it''s amander or that shi*, I don''t care. I''ll go home!¡± Duan Qing spoke seriously. he didn''t take it Chen Ming looked at Duan Qing with interest. Duan Qing looked at Chen Ming before speaking to him. ¡°Mr.Chen, Hong Manlu ns to deal with Mr.Chen here. but the heavens destined not to let the wicked do it. The heavenly gods had punished them. Mr.Chen, please go back. For the safety of Mr. Chen¡± Duan Qing spoke sincerely to Chen Ming. He didn''t want Chen Ming to face any danger. He knew how generous Chen Ming was. Not long ago, his girlfriend told him, Chen Ming came to the help of the orphanage she was working at. He was impressed by Chen Ming. to be very rich but still thinks of other people who were struggling and because of this, Therefore, he was unable to do bad things to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was about to say something to Duan Qing. The system then alerted him. Seeing that, Chen Ming just smiled bitterly. It has arrived. ------------------- Mission: Conquer the Mortal World ------------------- Take control of the country''s military Deal with the evil Hong Manlu and Hong Juanyan Create an army of Qi Foundation Stage cultivators (0/4000) ------------------- Duration: 1 year ------------------- Reward: 4000 spirit stones/ Key to the origin realm/Key to the heaven realm ------------------- It hade. It had indeede. conquer the abyssal world conquer the Ocean World and Here conquer the mortal world. only if he had to guess if he ascends to heaven''s realm. There must be a quest to conquer heaven for sure. ¡°What exactly does the system need? Want me to take over everything?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand. When he was in the Martial World, he didn''t see that the system would send a mission like this to him. But when returning to his original world, the system wanted him to take over everything. ¡°With my experience of reading novels for a long time that is not less than ying games. There must be something after I have all taken over.¡± He could feel the story going on. Big story, very big story going on behind the scene, Chen Ming didn''t want to think further. it made him depressed. He focused on himself first. Chen Ming was the first step toward upying the mortal world. He chose to aim first at the people who would be in his army. His thoughts now are on Duan Qing, Gao brothers, Hong Fei, and Alex Austin, his former teammates. special forces and people from the Yang family In total, it should be around five hundred to six hundred people just by looking at it. He also had to find more than three thousand people. which the number was quiterge ¡°Alright, let''s just think about itter. Let''s deal with this right now.¡± Chen Ming watched Duan Qing walk away. He knew where he could contact Duan Qing. He walked straight into the main house immediately after. The remaining soldiers now. There were only people who didn''t want to do anything to Chen Ming. They looked at each other. Before half of the soldiers followed Duan Qing. The other half stood like that. they didn¡¯t know what to do. They could only wait and see the situation. they hoped that more energy waves like the one he had just emerged. and tten the wicked to the ground. They wouldn''t have to think about hard things like this. inside the main house. Hong Manlu now had all the manpower ready. He was sure that Chen Ming would never survive. Even if he was the former number one in the special forces. Hong Manlu looked at the entrance to the house. He was now sitting on the stairs leading up to the second floor. his hand holds a pistol. He thought he looked very cool. The remaining soldiers guarding him now shook their heads. It will look very attractive. If not because his face bes like that. Hong Manlu, who was waiting for Chen Ming, looked at the entrance. Found that there was now a young man. Walking with a young woman and a middle-aged man with only one arm. Hong Manlu saw the three of them and burst out. These three were the people he was waiting for. ¡°You finally here. I heard that you''reing to settle ounts with my Hong family. Did you think that was a good idea?" Hong Manlu tried to stand up but fail miserably. The nearby soldier had to help him with such a shameful sign. 287 Chapter 287 Chen Ming looked at Hong Manlu miserable state. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit. he didn¡¯t shiver out of fear but shivered out of the funny sign in front of him. He tried so hard not to burst outughing when he heard what he said and what happened to him. He was good at this. maybe he could be a greatedian if he ever survived from here. What he said was funny? Chen Ming didn''t think that a man with very few teeth could make a sound like this. He turned to Hong Fei, who was now embarrassed for his younger brother. He looked at Chen Ming before shaking his head as if he didn''t want toment on Hong Manlu. If it was him he would be embarrassed to death. Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help anymore he let out augh. Hong Manlu, seeing that Chen Mingughed out loud without a care in the world, He spoke out in anger. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you think it is funny!¡± Hong Manlu was furious but his sound was so funny. Chen Ming tried to calm down but heugh out again. ¡°You!¡± He wanted to order his soldiers to shoot Chen Ming to death. However, he wanted something else from Chen Ming first. He slowly rose from the stairs again. He then pointed his pistol at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°If you don''t want to die. Transfer all your shares in the Chen group to me. and I will let you go.¡± Chen Ming stoppedughing and looked at Hong Manlu as if he was a saying ¡°Are you high or something¡± Who would be crazy to transfer all the shares to him? No sane person will do that. Even if he was in a worse situation If he transfers the shares Wasn''t he going to be killed after that because he got what he wanted? No matter the choice he was going to get killed either way. Chen Ming did not understand that someone of the Hong Manlu level had such a small brain. Or maybe it was because he had suffered a brain concussion like Hong Men? Chen Ming now knew. He knew what to do when the brain was not functioning normally it must because It was not in the proper ce. all he need to do was only knocked it back to the ce it once was. Chen Ming smiled brightly. Hong Manlu looked at Chen Ming''s smile with a trembling expression. ¡°What is that smile?¡± His instincts told him that he was about to face great danger. He could feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu. While he was thinking that it must have something to do with the Avatar God, however, with Chen Ming''s single sentence, It immediately made him realize that it wasn''t. ¡°Sit down this one¡± In just one sentence Hong Manlu felt that everything had turned dark. Thest thing he saw was a beautiful tiled floor. ¡°Sh*t¡± That was only one word he could mutter before everything went dark. All the soldiers who were with Hong Manlu now wanted to attack Chen Ming but before they did something stupid. The loyal servant of Hong Manlu stopped them. He was now sure that Chen Ming was the Avatar God they were searching for. Antagonizing a god or avatar god wasn¡¯t something they could handle. So He did the best thing in that situation he need to help Hong Manlu first. Chen Ming let them go. He knew the soldiers here were forced into doing what they didn¡¯t want so there was no need for him to be unreasonable. He now had tea with Kang Lan and Hong Fei at the Hong Family''s main house. He had already dealt with Hong Manlu, Hong Men, and Hong Jia. All three are now in ICU. All three appear to have suffered a concussion. and there was a chance of deterioration. Of course, Chen Ming made sure that Hong Manlu and Hong Men will lose their memory. He ignored Hong Jia for some reason that everyone should know very well. He didn''t want her to get away with what she had done so easily. She must be taught a very hard lesson. Hong Fei finished drinking his tea. He turned around and spoke to Chen Ming. ¡°Ming''er, are you sure that you will let uncle take over the Hong family? Why don¡¯t Ming''er let Uncle give you the documents here to Ming''er? Although the houses here were destroyed. But with the power of financial of Ming''er Uncle think this ce could be useful. more or less.¡± Hong Fei wanted to give this ce and all the Hong family''s shares to Chen Ming. He was able to do so because he was the rightful heir. Hong Manlu tried to steal his inheritance several times but was unsessful. Hong Manlu was now unable to do anything to him. He wanted to give it all to Chen Ming. Chen Ming shook his head, he didn''t want it. He came here to settle all the grievances he had with them. And now he had done it. He still had to deal with Hong Juanyan toplete the mission. ¡°Uncle Fei Ming don¡¯t want it. and Ming will have someone to take care of and repair the damage. Ming might ask to nt some grass here and suggest some ideas to Uncle Fei. Is Uncle Fei interested?¡± Hong Fei was slightly disappointed that Chen Ming didn''t take this opportunity to seize the Hong Family assets. He didn''t really want to take care of this ce. There were only bad memories for him. But looking at the faces of the servants and other soldiers under the care of the Hong family, He felt that he need to do something. Chen Ming had nowpletely eliminated all the evil ones. Only good-natured people are left here. And many people have helped him in the past as well. Hong Fei was now interested in the idea that Chen Ming would impart to him. about nting grass Of course it''s a small thing. He didn''t understand why Chen Ming wanted to nt grass here. But since Chen Ming asked he did not deny Chen Ming began to exin his idea. ¡°Uncle Fei, tomorrow Ming would like Uncle Fei to attend a meeting at Ming''spany about a big project. Ming wanted Uncle Fei to join this project, it is very important. This project if sessful will help the world to know more about martial artists and cultivators. It will help bring a new era to this world just like Uncle Fei had dreamed of.¡± Hearing this, Hong Fei was speechless. Chen Ming still remembered his dream when he was young. Chen Ming understood him. He, before his arms were ripped off, was a skilled martial practitioner and had a dream of spreading martial arts. He who had dreamed so much but ended up having a broken arm and unable to practice martial arts any longer. It''s really sad to say But how sad He still didn''t want to give up his dream. He asked Chen Ming several things. and knew that besides him, Yang Luqing was also involved. Although the Yang n didn''t have any great powers like the Hong n. But the history of the Yang n was not inferior to the Hong n, no, the Yang n probably had a longer history than the Hong n. But with the Yang n being less involved in the world, Therefore, the Yang n was not ranked among thergest ns in the country. Chen Ming exined many things to Hong Fei. He thought it might be possible with the help of modern advanced technology. Chen Ming had finished talking to Hong Fei. He then excused himself to return to his home. Hong Juanyan did not return home today. It was as if he knew something had happened. ¡°Hong Juanyan, don''t think that you can escape anywhere. Do you think that if you don''t go home, you''ll be safe? As long as I''m still on this. There is no way to escape from my clutches.¡± Chen Ming used his powers through thews of the world. The world gave him special privileges. because he was helping it to restore. Whoever Chen Ming wants to deal with, the world doesn''t care. Just as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the majority of the world was enough. Chen Ming grabbed a thread that was tied to Hong Juanyan. This is the thread of the bond. It''s a thread that if he cuts it. The identity of that person will disappear. He would immediately be an insane person. Why did Chen Ming had treated him like this? he will avenge the soldiers he killed for disobeying his orders. He thought it wasn¡¯t much. Chen Ming with ruthlessness The thread had been cut off and he had no intention of restoring it. He wasn''t someone named Hong Juanyan anymore. He does not exist in this world. He had be just a shell with a body but without a soul. Hong Juanyan was now suddenly silent, he looked around, not understanding what was going on. ¡°Where is this ce and who am I?¡± It wasn''t only Hong Juanyan that was baffled. The soldiers around him too. "Who are you, and how did you get themander''s clothes on!" ¡°Raise your hands above your head!¡± The surrounding soldiers looked at Hong Juanyan with suspicion. They did not know who Hong Juanyan was. How did he get here? There may be a lot of chaos following. but in the end, Everything will end up fine. 288 Chapter 288 Chen Ming after finishing his business with Hong''s family returned to his home with a satisfied smile. He could hear Hong Jia''s screamsing from the direction of the hospital far away with his dragon sense. Even though she was the least injured but she screamed like she was the most injured there. ¡°Hmm, really refreshing.¡± Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming weirdly. She thought of something before speaking. ¡°Hey Ming, I have something to ask you.¡± Chen Ming raised an eyebrow before speaking. ¡°Ming? Not Chen Ming now. I don''t remember you ever calling my name like that.¡± Kang Lan bit her lip before speaking. ¡°Can''t I call you Ming? Why can other people call you Ming but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°What do you mean the other people you mention are my girlfriends but you are not.¡± Kang Lan was silent for a moment. She just let out a breath. Why was it so hard? How should she approach him? Chen Ming didn''t think that Kang Lan would show such a sad expression. It made him feel incredulously guilty. Her sad expression was no less powerfulpared to Kang Ye. This is not fair. He just spoke up. ¡°No, don''t make that face. I can¡¯t stand it. You can call me Ming. I will call you Lan Is this okay?" Cang Lan nodded before speaking. "Does that mean I''m your girlfriend now?" ¡°One hundred years too soon. You and I are not even considered that close." ¡°Why is that? but you just met Hua Lin too¡± ¡°Well, How can I say this. it¡¯s about my past so I don¡¯t want to speak about it now. Come on. Trust me. Calm down. I''m not going anywhere. You stay with me as long as you want. If you want to know how to be my girl. You should try consulting the other in the house first.¡± Kang Lan remembers. She would have to ask Chen Ming''s other lovers. how to be his girlfriend. Chen Ming only smiled. He didn¡¯t think after breaking up with Hong Jia he would have many new lovers like this. ¡°Kang Lan, Xie Lin, Dongfang Gu, Xiao Wen, Hua Lin, five people have already interested in me.¡± Chen Ming was worried. Will he have time for all of his girls, but as he can see, everyone seems happy around him? They don''t fight with him or envy each other. live in harmony. They just want his little time and they felt satisfied. Chen Ming drove home for about two hours to arrive at the condo. he did not return to the house in the Yang n Vige. Tomorrow he will go to thepany. Therefore, staying at the condo today will be convenient tomorrow. The girls received a message from him. Today they also will stay at the condo. Xie Lin and the girls Along with Kang Ye and the two little dragons came home. They all greeted Chen Ming before kissing his cheeks one by one. Kang Ye didn''t let go of him. She looked at him with eyes that were too sad to describe. ¡°Papa doesn''t care at all. Papa keeps practicing Yueyue feels so Lonely...Papa please stays with Yueyue today okay." Kang Ye endured the loneliness. Ten days had passed and she can not endure the loneliness anymore. Her papa was too busy! She wants to y and talk to her papa. Her power was increasing day by day. It was because Chen Ming had already broken her seal. Her power would soon be on par with Wen He at the Martial Ancestor Realm. but no matter what. She was still a child. Chen Ming felt like a knife had cut his heart. He hurriedly lifted Kang Ye up to hug her and kissed her cheek. ¡°Papa, sorry, Papa, don''t have time for you. But papa has finished his work. Tomorrow papa will take Yueyue to the amusement park how about that!¡± He''s going to reserve the entire amusement park for his daughter alone, no, that''s not good it will be lonely. He thought about something before speaking to Kang Ye. ¡°Does Yueyue miss the friends at the orphanage? Papa will bring them to the amusement park too?¡± Kang Ye hurriedly nodded. She misses her friends at the orphanage. And as she misses her friends at the orphanage. her index fingers touch each other. and she was hesitating. She seemed to want to ask her papa for something. "Um, papa, hmmm." Kang Ye was so cute when she wants to ask for something she is a good child she never asked for too much, but now what she asked for. She didn''t know if it was going to be too much. ¡°What is it? Tell Papa. Papa promises not to be angry." "Really" ¡°Yup¡± Chen Ming said to his daughter with a smile. Kang Ye gave Chen Ming a sweet smile before speaking. ¡°Yueyue would like to take the friends from school with Yueyue too¡± Chen Ming thought of three boys and three girls. It''s just this, why not? ¡°Okay, but Papa has to call Yueyue''s friends'' parents first.¡± Kang Ye nodded in delight. Xie Lin told Chen Ming that she had just called them herself. which soon got an answer. Everyone''s parents allowed their children to hang out with Kang Ye. Tomorrow was not a day off. but kindergarten was not strict with their students. After all, tomorrow, Chen Ming, after finishing the work. He would bring Kang Ye and their friends. Go to the orphanage first. Then they went to the amusement park together. The next day, Chen Ming first went to thepany. He made an appointment with Kang Ye in the afternoon. Now is the time for him to talk about work projects. Chen Ming drove to the front of thepany. All the employees were now informed that Chen Ming would enter thepany. Everyone came to prepare to wee him very well. They were happy to have a boss like Chen Ming. They work with all their heart, why not? Their sry is two to three times more than the others. Along with welfare that they did not think existed in this world Hong Fei and Yang Luqing arrived at thepany before Chen Ming. They had already waited for him in the conference room. They were excited to start making their dreamse true. Yes, Hong Fei and Yang Luqing had the same dream. Chen Ming summoned all the executives toe to the meeting. There was a big project that everyone wants to understand. All the remaining executives that survived Alex''s screening were all capable. People who were ipetent and usurpedpany money Alex had already managed to evict them all. All of the people left now had shares that were not equal to Chen Ming. Chen Ming alone held more than eighty percent of the shares. Chen Ming really didn''t need them. But the reason why Chen Ming was not the sole owner of hispany was because too much work. He was willing to pay part of the money to get free time, it made his life morefortable. And even morefortable after Austin and Alex came to help with his work. In the conference room now, he, Hong Fei, Yang Luqing, and Austin were having coffee and chatting. The other executives did not dare to talk to them. At this moment, the conference room was divided into two divisions. one group of executives and another group of superpowers. Just the pressureing out of Austin alone. No one dared to even breath loudly. and for Chen Ming. seeing him now his aura made Austin''s aura look like a little cat. ¡°Whoa, boss, I didn''t expect bosses to have such a strong aura after we meet a few days ago. What happened when Alex and I weren''t around? Don''t tell me that the boss has destroyed an army alone again. Hmm. Why don''t you share the work with me? I was just wanting to try a new bomb.¡± Austin sense was so strong that it makes Chen Ming sweat. He actually attacked two armies. The whole Fish-man Army and Demon Army. He wasn''t sure if Austin''s bombs could hurt them. but It''s worth a try. What will happen if the explosion wasbined with profound energy? Just thinking about it makes him wonder. His nickname, Destroyer, still hasn''t disappeared. He continued to live his normal life. The only difference was that he does everything he wants. did not follow the mission received ¡°Well, let''s do that first. I entered thepany today want to set up a project. It is a project with no budget limit.¡± heard the word no budget limit. Everyone looked at Chen Ming with interest. Projects that do not limit the budget of otherpanies wouldn''t be that exciting. But this talks about the project under the Chen Corporation. with billion-dor capital, in thepany, Apany with so much capital can do whatever they want Chen Ming after telling about the no-limit budget he then told Yang Luqing to exin his invention. with the budget, Chen Ming had He was confident that he could produce and develop his system to be more stable. and will be perfect within three months. 289 Chapter 289 The executives were skeptical. They didn¡¯t know anything about the other side of this world. They may have heard about martial art practitioners but they never heard about cultivators or taoists. They had heard about it from some novel or manga but in real life nah. They would never believe it if they never saw it with their own eyes. Some of the gusty executives raise their hands before letting out their opinion. ¡°Excuse me, sir. But if we carry out this project. Thepany will suffer a lot of damage. both short-term and long-term. May I ask you to reconsider this project.¡± ¡°I agree with Mr.Jiang, This project will never seem sessful, the inner energy, the profound energy, and the virtual world. Even the most advanced technology prominent country in the world still can''t do that.¡± ¡°Yes. I have the same opinion as them. please reconsider it¡± Hearing these executives. Chen Ming didn¡¯t get angry because it was normal. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°I knew what do you all thinking I will give you an example then¡± Chen Ming gave them the proof of supernatural existence. He just needed to lightly touch the conference table. He tried to control his powers to the minimum. But the keyword was tried. He still can¡¯t control his power perfectly. He touch the table a bit too hard for his intention. The conference table was made of very thick wood. his lightly touch caused it to crack before falling apart. Normally when Chen Ming want to touch something he would cover it with his profound energy so it was not destroyed because of his absolute strength. Everyone looked at Chen Ming in panic. they see with their own eyes Chen Ming just used a single finger to destroy therge conference table. Seeing all of their expression Chen Ming just smirk at them. Even though he was supposed to be aloof with all of his profile but he also has this side of him. The side of a silly man. ¡°This should be enough for an example of profound energy or inner strength. and don¡¯t be panicked because of this because only a few people can do something like me. and fortunately there someone here could do that too" Chen Ming threw it at Yang Luqing, whose eyebrows twitched. He only sighed and nodded. Exin how powerful Chen Ming was. He himself went to pick up the iron chair. before crushing it with his bare hands. He needed to use a fair amount of force to be able to do that. Everyone looked at the destroyed tables and chairs. they somehow pitied them. What did the chair and table do to hurt them like that? Austin grinned bloodthirstily. He took out a bomb in his cloak. ¡°I can do it too you know!¡± Chen Ming hearing that stopped him immediately. ¡°Da*n! Austin, put it down.¡± Austin let out a sigh and mumble something about not being fair. before he put his bomb inside his bag again. The executives couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around what happened so they didn¡¯t pay attention to the bomb Austin had shown them. Chen Ming did not want to spend much time in thepany. He hastened the meeting. and in the final, he ns to nt special grasses all over the country. The delivery base was at the Yang n vige. And at the Yang n Vige. He will also create six major sects that will teach people the six major ancient martial arts. He was confident that the task of building an army of four thousand Qi Foundation Stage cultivators could easily be aplished. And nting several hundred acres of Sky Swallowing Grass was not difficult either. The rest depends only on time. Chen Ming after the meeting was over. He returned to the condo to take Kang Ye and her friends to the amusement park as he had promised. Hong Fei returned to take care of the Hong family. Now Chen Ming had already sent someone to take care of the damage. Yang Liqing asks to talk to the executives about a giant project they''re working on. Chen Ming gave an unlimited budget. That means that the media or news distribution can be done in all forms. Yang Liqing was confident that he could make everyone around the country aware of the existence of Martial Arts practitioners, Cultivators, and Taoists. Chen Ming handed over the work to Yang Liqing to take care of this project. Austin has nothing to do. He sits in the CEO office of thepany, he invents his bomb. heard about the profound energy. Austin became interested. Chen Ming taught him how to gather profound energy. Chen Ming didn''t teach Austin about the Dragon Breath Technique. because god knows what bomb he would create. He felt that this technique was also not suitable for Austin and for the safety of the world too. He will have to find another technique suitable for Austinter. Chen Ming now arrived at the condo and took Kang Ye and Kang Lan with him. Kang Ye''s friends were waiting for her at the school. He went to pick up the kids from school first. and gradually go to an orphanage. The three boys seemed to be close to the three girls in this world. The six will surely grow up and be a pair. Chen Ming was confident. at the orphanage, Duan Yang now came to help his girlfriend take care of the children. He resigned from the militaryter that day. and don''t think to go back again beside him Dozens of his friends also resigned. Everyone dispersed to work on what they wanted. He was shocked to see Chen Minge to the orphanage. He thought that Chen Ming woulde and deal with him. But before he could do anything. Chen Ming told him, He wants to take all the orphans to an amusement park. Duan Yang was slightly puzzled. He hurriedly told his girlfriend that Chen Ming wanted to take all the children to the amusement park. Chen Ming contacted dozens of vans to pick them up. before going to the amusement park together while he had Kang Ye y with her friends at the amusement park. He used this time to talk to Duan Yang. He told Duan Yang that He wanted to contact all the soldiers who had left the army. He wanted to create his own defense force. by reasoning that When necessary, the army would choose a country over him. which he doesn''t like. He wanted to have a force to protect his own people. Chen Ming was confident in himself. He was able to do things that a normal human couldn''t do. but even so, Having someone to help keep an eye on everyone would be better. The whole afternoon, Chen Ming spent time with Kang Ye and the children. They are the future of the country. Chen Ming wanted them to grow up in a good environment, in the future, he might have to rely on these little ones, who knows. In the evening, Chen Ming returned to the condo. After he had let the children go to the amusement park to their satisfaction. He took the children to everyone''s parents first. He was not surprised that some parents recognized him. They told their children to be very close to Kang Ye. Chen Ming didn''t think to say anything. Although the children''s parents hoped to benefit from him. But the children were pure to each other. Chen Ming could see that the three boys and the three girls didn''t like that their parents told them to befriend Kang Ye because of Chen Ming. All six refused and told their parents, Even if Kang Ye was not Chen Ming''s child. The six will continue to be friends with Kang Ye. Chen Ming said that the six were very cute. He had already prepared a n for the six children. Chen Ming returned home with peace of mind. Kang Ye at this moment was extremely satisfied. Chen Ming saw that Kang Ye was satisfied, and he smiled. Hope his daughter will be this cute forever. The next day, Chen Ming woke up brightly. Kang Ye hugged him. She likes to sleep with him. because he was warm. What was surprising now was that it wasn''t just Kang Ye who slept with him. Kang Lan herself was now in ck underwear andy hugging him, nuzzling him like a teddy bear. She looks so beautiful and sexy in her underwear. "Huh" Chen Ming thought of yesterday. Kang Lan talked to Xie Lin about what to do. This must be Xie Lin''s n. He didn''t know when Kang Lan came to sleep under the nket because Kang Lan had no bad intentions. His sense couldn''t pick her. Xie Lin also helps her too. ¡°It''s not that bad either.¡± Chen Ming looked at the clock. He still had a lot of time left. He slept for a little longer, it would be fine. He has given everyone the responsibility for the project. He said today he would try to go up to heaven to visit heaven. He was sure there would be something fun for him to do in heaven. Unfortunately, he couldn''t take the girls with him. Other than Little Long and Wen He who were tied to him, no one can use the key. 290 Chapter 290 Eight o''clock in the morning. The sunlight shine through the window. Chen Ming slowly woke up again. He sat up and found that Kang Lan and Kang Ye were no longer in bed. Kang Ye right now should have gone to school with Xie Lin along with everyone. This was the first time in a while that Chen Ming woke up thiste. He had to wake up early every day because of school. He even though considered himself a gamer but he was a responsible gamer. He''s actually a veryte sleeper. But he always gets up early for school. talking about games. He had hardly yed any games after returning from the Martial World. ¡°Well maybe I should y it again after returning from heaven I will go to the game mall to buy new games and then y them with peace of mind. about the school let Alex have fun and rx in a while wasn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± Chen Ming had all kinds of game consoles in this world. in this penthouse, there was a room dedicated to games. But with the mission and many things happened. He didn''t have time to y any games. Chen Ming got up from the bed and went straight to the kitchen to grab something to eat. Unsurprisingly, Chen Ming came out of the bedroom and met Kang Lan eating snacks and watching movies. Little Long and Wen He was absent. The two dragons also went to school with Xie Lin. Chen Ming sent a signal to the two dragons. Ask them if they want to go on a trip to heaven. Little Long and Wen He also wanted to go to heaven with Chen Ming. The two hurriedly flew back from school in a hurry. The two dragons now knew that everyone could protect themselves. in the passing days, everyone had trained hard their level improve very much. All of them were now at the Earth Profound Realm. Normally It would be impossible for them to reach this kind of level because of Chen Ming''s sharing experience. Everyone''s level improves ording to him. And when everyone got stronger so did Chen Ming. He could hardly control his own power. He needed to find a new ce to train. in order not to damage the mortal world. The Abyssal World was not very suitable for training. and about the ocean world. just forget it. It can¡¯t even stand the power of Kang Ye. There was only one ce left he still didn¡¯t try out and that was heaven. Hope that Heaven can stand his power. Chen Ming went down and sat beside Kang Lan. She said nothing as if sleeping in the same bed as himst night was just a dream. ¡°Are you going to ignore what have you donest night?¡± Kang Lan heard him but she continued eating snacks before speaking with him a little. she acted as ifst night had nothing special but she didn¡¯t know that her ears were reddened. ¡°Lin told me I should do that because you like it.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Xie Lin seemed to be a matchmaker this time. Chen Ming sighed before speaking. ¡°I already told you that you don''t have to hurry. Slowly take your time.¡± ¡°Well, I am not in a hurry as you suggest. Just sleeping on the same bed is nothing. we are not kids anymore¡± Chen Ming heard that his eyebrows twitched again. ¡°We are not kids anymore? are you serious?¡± Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He didn¡¯t know what was inside her head now. and he was sure she didn¡¯t know about it too. Chen Ming shook his head before picking up some snacks. Cheese vor, here again, this girl must choose this vor on purpose. ¡®She tried hard but is not ready¡¯ Chen Ming thought that he hadn''t slept with a woman for a long time. should he give Kang Lan a chance? No, he had to give his other lover a chance first. His first girlfriend after being single for a long time was Xiao Wen who was in another world. If he could start a rtionship like this again The first person he had to pay attention to was Xiao Wen. Chen Ming sat and watched the movie while eating snacks, waiting for Little Long and Wen He to return. He only waited a few minutes. Little Long and Wen He arrived. ¡°Brother Long, are we really going to heaven?¡± ¡°Bro¡­ther heaven.¡± Wen He was still not very good at speaking. But she was able tomunicate with Chen Ming. All must be attributed to Little Long''s merit for teaching her to speak intently. Hearing what Little Long and Wen He said Kang Lan then looked at Chen Ming before asking him. ¡°Ming, where are you going?¡± ¡°Heaven¡± ¡°Can I go with me?¡± "Cannot" "why" ¡°Because my way of going to Heaven is unusual. Little Long and Wen He was the exception. that both can go with me because both are soul bonded with me.¡± Kang Lan regretted that she couldn''t go with Chen Ming. but nods in understanding. She rose from her seat she hesitated a bit before kissing Chen Ming''s cheek. Chen Ming was a little shocked, didn''t think Kang Lan would kiss his cheek like this. ¡°Lin taught me.¡± "Ah ok" Chen Ming shook his head. Kang Lan still had a lot to learn. He really wanted to know, didn''t the ocean world teach anything like this? He remembered the ocean world he went to. He found that although there was some advancement. but the culture of the fish man and the mermaid man was still outdated. Actually, Kang Lan didn''t even understand what was a girlfriend. She only understood the words lover, consort, concubine, husband, and wife. Fortunately, she got some knowledge from movies it make her understand the difference in culture. Chen Ming didn''t think much after that. He said goodbye to Kang Lan before walking into his own room. He took out some keys. This was the key that would take him to Heaven. It could take back and forth ten times. It was like a key that brought him back and forth between the present world and the Martial World. ¡°Let''s go to heaven. I want to know what heaven looks like.¡± In Heaven right now the gods were doing their duty. They didn''t know that someone was about to change the heavens. They, who knew nothing, continued to live the life of a deity as it should be. Simply put, they look conservative, yes, how can they not be conservative? Each god was over a thousand years old. And while all the gods were diligently doing their duty. on the roof of the monastery where they worked. There was a God who does nothing. Hey chilled out there in a rxed manner. He didn''t work, the other gods didn''tin. Conversely, if he wants to work All the gods will speak the same sentence. ¡°Please rest in peace. Let all work be our duty!¡± Therefore, this deity had nothing to do. and extremely bored ¡°Boring. So boring. What is this heaven? no one to y with. no delicious food, bored, bored to he*l.¡± The deity was of course Sun Wukong no one want him to do anything. Just stay still and all will be fine. He was now sunbathing while wagging his feet. Sun Wukong was bored. ¡°Why wouldn''t the king let us go down to the mortal world, Kyak. In the past gods can go down to the mortal world to y as long as they do not cause trouble to the mortal world. but because heaven was invaded one time the king is afraid of those demons. Kyak" Sun Wukongined, he did not participate in the war that the Demon God had invaded heaven, he could say, he did not know the horror of the Demon God. But even though he knew with his personality he would challenge her instead. Even Sun Wukong was known as a strong god. and could harass the heavens to such a degree that the King had toe out and defeat him by himself.pared to the previous Heavenly General. He''s still very weak The former Heavenly General was revered by all the gods. To this day, he was still considered the number one Heavenly General. Even Eng Shen could not be matched. Sun Wukong was bored. He could feel some power. He looked towards the north of the Heavenly Monastery. before getting up. The power he could feel was extremely strong. Stronger than anything he had ever experienced. p ¡°Someone has broken into the heavens. How is that even possible?¡± It wasn''t just Sun Wukong that could feel it. All other gods can feel it as well. An immense power prated into the heavens from the mortal world. The ce where all the gods had sensed the immense power was far from the Heavenly City. Heaven is divided into seven realms. They could sense that this power came from the outermost realm of the heavens. Creation Realm. The Creation Realm is the farthest realm of the Heavenly City. The ce was filled with demigod beasts. More than thousands of years old. That was the only realm that the king did not rule. And it was the only territory that even the Demon God had not dared to travel to. 291 Chapter 291 Sun Wukong called his mean to travel the soft white cloud. The cloud when called flew toward Sun Wukong, he then jumps and sits on it. he thenmanded it to rise and immediately fly towards the creation realm. Sun Wukong was considered to be a demigod beast as well. Therefore, he was not afraid to travel to the Creation Realm. different from other gods If entering the realm of demigod beasts without permission. They can be severely punished. ording to the agreement the previous Heavenly God King had made with the god beast Within thend of creation or the other name the demigod beastnd. In the field of colorful flowers, A young man appeared through a crack in the air. This young man had a handsome face. He looked around with interest. Beside him, two dragons flew around. They were several tens of meters long. One of the dragons was turquoise in color. the other one was light pink. Both dragons looked majestic and beautiful at the same time. This handsome young man was definitely Chen Ming. He looked at the two dragons, Little Long and Wen He. he asked curiously. ¡°Little Long Wen He, why are you showing off your true form?¡± Little Long looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Brother Ming, Long doesn''t know either. Long tried to return to small form. but Long can''t do it. Around here, Long could sense that something was preventing Long from using the power.¡± Wen He nodded. She felt that way too. Chen Ming tried to feel it. He found that he was able to use his powers normally. ¡°Could there be some kind of boundary here that suppressed Little Long and Wen He''s powers?¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. He looked around with his dragon eyes. He found that this ce was filled with profound energy. Here, the profound energy was more concentrated than even in the Martial World. If it was here, it would be able to withstand Chen Ming''s true power. Since the world was able to withstand his power. He didn''t even need to block his power. He unleashed his true power. Hundreds of thousands of units of profound energy caused the surrounding environment to change. Although this ce is much more durable than the Mortal World. That doesn''t mean it won''t be affected at all. And just as Chen Ming was about to let his mind go and explore the surrounding area. He heard a loud roar of somethinging from behind him. Something very big. ¡°Who dares to disturb my slumber¡± Chen Ming looked at the mountain behind him. He found that the whole mountain could move. He gazed again. He found that the whole mountain was the shell of a turtle. before it slowly moved, showing a formidable face. The size of the face was huge. Chen Ming saw the mountain size turtle. He was very surprised He didn''t think he would encounter anything like this when hee to the heaven realm. "G-G*mera!" Chen Ming''s eyes opened wide. He didn''t think thating to Heaven for the first time would meet a G*mera like this. He thought that when there was a G*mera It must have G*dzi. "G*mera? What is that?" The giant tortoise looked at Chen Ming in suspicion before speaking. ¡°What is your G*mera? My name is Juxing Wugui! You have invaded my territory. Do you know that!¡± The giant tortoise, unfortunately, was not named G*mera, but was named Juxing Wugui. which trantes to the giant tortoise. It''s a simple name, but it looks powerful. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Sorry, turtle. I didn''t mean to trespass. I came up here from the mortal world so I didn''t know much. But can I ask your permission to walk around here for a bit?¡± Juxing Wugui looked at Chen Ming in a daze. came up from the Mortal World? Juxing Wugui remembered that the path between the Mortal World and the heavens had been cut off. Why would a human be able to ascend to heaven again? Juxing Wugui looked deeply at Chen Ming. He found that Chen Ming was not a human but also a demigod beast. Juxing Wugui let out augh before speaking. ¡°What, You are actually a dragon, not a mortal human? and I thought that some punny god had broken the rule well you can be anywhere in this Creation Realm. and before I forgot I am a tortoise, not a turtle. don¡¯t be racist¡± Chen Ming hearing that could only confusingly nod. He didn''t know about being racist but he knew that he didn¡¯t need to hide his true form here. He released his wings along with his tail. He felt at ease. It was as if he had taken off his tight clothes. Chen Ming''s true power was shown. Juxing Wugui was speechless. ¡°Dragon. Your penance is very strong. Well, Well, I will have to try harder then. Otherwise, I will surely be overtaken by you dragons. Now, I will practice my sanctity." Juxing Wugui did not hesitate to continue his asceticism. He thought he couldn''t be dusted off by the dragon. Chen Ming examined Juxing Wugui''s level. He found that the level of Juxing Wugui was higher than that of Martial Ancestor Realm. Juxing Wugui''s power was only slightly lower than his true prowess. ------------------- Name: Juxing Wugui Level 270 Stage: ??? Health 114,00/114,000 Energy 210,000/210,000 ------------------- The stage was not shown to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was sure that Juxing Wugui''s profound level was definitely above the Marital Ancestor Realm. Chen Ming after seeing that Juxing Wugui had returned to his asceticism. Chen Ming then turned to Little Long and Wen He. ¡°Let''s go together. It''s a pity that I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask turtl- no tortoise which way to go where the heavenly god king resides.¡± Chen Ming tried to use his sense to examine his surroundings. found that within the range he could sense there were many high-level creatures. There were several demigod beasts of the same level as Juxing Wugui. Chen Ming thought that sooner orter he would encounter a demigod beast of the same level as him or more. Chen Ming was not worried even though the other party was at the same level as him. One must not forget that Chen Ming''s strength was only in the Sky Profound Realm, had not even reached the Martial Ancestor Realm yet. When he reached the Martial Ancestor Realm. His power would increase even more. Chen Ming walked in the direction he thought was the way to heavenly god king may reside. On the way, he visited many beautiful ces that were full of nature in heaven. Up here, Yang Liqing''s clock didn''t work. Probably outside thework There were many phenomena in the heavens at this moment. The gods panicked. they thought that heaven will be overrun by demons once again. ¡°What kind of power is that?¡± ¡°Judging from the power level. The energy being emitted was even higher than that of the Heavenly God-King. This is really bad.¡± ¡°Heavenly General Eng Shen has now prepared the Heavenly God Army. Hopefully, the other party doesn''te up with a goal to destroy the heavens like the Demon God-King a thousand years ago.¡± The gods talked to each other. They were not sure that the owner of the power that was emitted now had good or bad intentions but as far as they can feel. The energy that was emitted was not mixed with evil. On the other hand, it is full of depth. Even gods like them couldn''t understand thew of this power. They certainly sense it. The energy emitted consisted of yin and yang. which is simply thew of all things Understanding yin and yang is equal to understanding thews of the world and the universe. No god had reached the point where they couldprehend such a greatw. Even the Heavenly God-King himself At the White Jade Pce, Chang''er looked at the mirror. Now it was even more trembling than the first time she had touched it. The peach tree that was nted near her pce. it seemed to try tomunicate with her with excitement. Someone was about to bring it back down to its homnd. Chang''er felt guilty. She brought a peach tree and nted it in heaven. She didn''t think anything of it at first but as it grewrger. it longed for its true mother, the Mortal world. She tried to beg the Heavenly God-King to allow her to return to the Mortal world to bring the peach tree back to where it came from. but was rejected without mercy She knew that the Heavenly God-King secretly had a crush on her. But she didn''t think of him like that. This might be one of the reasons the Heavenly God-King did not allow her to descend into the mortal world. What a narrow-minded god. Chang''er only let out a sigh. In addition to the Heavenly God-King There was also another Hou Yi who followed her. He tried to woo her with an archery show. Would he know that she felt that flirting with women had to be more delicate? She hoped that someone would understand her. She now walked to the peach tree. Trying tomunicate who can help the peach tree return to its belong to. 292 Chapter 292 Chen Ming walked around the creation realm chillingly. He could now release as much of his profound energy as he wanted. These Demigod Beasts'' levels were high enough to withstand the pressure of his profound energy. To be honest, there were many Demigod Beasts that had the same profound energy as him. Compared to heavenly gods and demons. Demigod Beasts had a much higher amount of life force and profound energy than the two. On the other hand, Demigod Beasts had weaker techniques. If it wasn''t ancient demigod beasts with a lot of penance, The Demigod Beast''s cultivation technique was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. Chen Ming, who was chilling in heaven felt that heaven had a much better atmosphere than the mortal world. the mortal world had so much pollution because of many industries. Here Chen Ming could breathe the air refreshingly. Chen Ming watched the beasts running around. No other demigod beast would harm him. He felt very rxed. as if there was nothing for him to worry about. He looked at a wide-open space. This area was really suitable for building a house. It''s also near a water source. ¡°I want to build a house up here. The atmosphere here is not bad at all. Xie Lin and the others would definitely like it. It''s a pity that there is no inte in heaven." Chen Ming wasn''t sure if he could connect the Inte from the mortal world to here, if he could, it would be great. Chen Ming remembered this ce first. He wille back to build a house here. Chen Ming after make some marks with his profound energy here so he coulde back at ater time. He could feel some kind of energy rapidly rushing towards him. He looked up at the sky. ¡°This kind of energy is simr to Sun Yechang.¡± Chen Ming looked at a cloud in the sky. It rushed towards him with great speed. Chen Ming saw a monkey man riding on the clouds. He was sure that this would be Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong saw Chen Ming. He immediately jumped out of the clouds. The height of the clouds he rode to the ground was about thirty meters apart. As for Sun Wukong, This height was not that high. He was able to gracefullynd in front of Chen Ming smoothly. Sun Wukong looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t know what Chen Ming looked like. He only heard from Sun Yechang that Chen Ming had asked to learn the Body Splitting Technique from him. by exchanging bananas he love the most. Sun Wukong, of course, immediately agreed. Bananas were considered extremely rare fruit in heaven. In heaven, there were not many fruits, the most famous one was the heavenly peach. even though it''s delicious But to Sun Wukong it can''t bepared to bananas. Sun Wukong imed that bananas were the most precious fruit in heaven realm. The exchange between such a magical technique and priceless bananas seemed like an unfair exchange, but to him, it was worth it. Bananas were food that a monkey like him cannot refuse. The transportation part was not a problem. Sun Wukong was able to create a portal. It was enough to carry bananas to heaven. Sun Wukong was able to create a portal that connected to the mortal world and heavenly realm. But only non-living things can pass through it. If a god or human used the portal. They would surely die and their bodies would crumble into dust. Sun Wukong afternding looked at Chen Ming and the two dragons flying beside him. Sun Wukong could feel the pressure of their profound energy. These three dragons were extremely strong. stronger than him He was sure that if they fought. He definitely couldn''t fight the three dragons. But even then, Sun Wukong lowered his eyes slightly before speaking up in earnestness. ¡°Dragons, Why have youe to the heavenly realm through such a mean Kyak?. why didn''t you use the bridge connecting to the heavenly city instead? You guys are breaking thews of the heavens, do you know that?¡± Sun Wukong warned the three. hearing what Sun Wukong said. Chen Ming only shook his head. He didn''t know about the bridge and thew. ¡°Thew?, I''ve never learned about it before. The bridge connecting to the Heavenly City? Not sure where is it in the mortal world. I only know how to go to the abyssal world and the ocean world.¡± Sun Wukong scratched his head. the bridge was located at Huashan mountain. The three were dragons they should know about the bridge. many ocean dragons hade to heaven before. Unless the three weren¡¯t ocean dragons if the three weren¡¯t the ocean dragon then what type of dragon were they? Sun Wukong thought about it a little bit before he choose to forget it. It was too much for his monkey brain. ¡°Then you should follow me to Heavenly City. And talk to the Heavenly God-King about it. Kyak, I''m sure Third Eyed has already called for the army. That man is too paranoid.Kyak Kyak¡± Chen Ming wanted to walk around a little longer. But it can''t be helped Sun Wukong was in charge of guiding him. They immediately headed towards The Heavenly City. In the Heavenly City. The heaven pce. The Heavenly God-King now stood and watched the various gods panic. He looked in the direction where he could feel the immense power. He didn''t know what was going on. The power he could feel was greater than when he was not injured. He didn''t think he could do something to the owner of such a power. ¡°Heaven is over.¡± The Heavenly God-King just sat on his throne. He shook his head. He didn''t think that anyone would be able to ascend to Heaven without relying on the bridge. He could break the barrier between realms ande to heaven. He or She must be very strong. Even he himself in his prime couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Hopefully whoeveres up to heaven is not the demon.¡± Chen Ming flew after Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong flew at a very high speed. But how fast the two flew the distance between the outermost boundaries of the heavens to the Heavenly City there was still a ratherrge distance. From the Creation Realm to the Heavenly City would probably take about three to four hours. Sun Wukong and Chen Ming''s current flight speed was not low. But the heavenly world was too big. Chen Ming was now in the sky, looking around, he found that there were not only heavenly gods and demigod beasts in heaven. But there were also people who were like ordinary people. They lived in viges within different boundaries. Their way of life was the same as the people of the ancient era. He was very surprised, even though the mortal world had already developed so far. But heaven remains the same Chen Ming was able to sense their power level. Most of the Heavenly People had levels from the Qi Foundation Stage. Heavenly citizens did not practice martial arts at all. They lived together in peace. Chen Ming thought that this might be because they were ruled by only one Heavenly City. so that there was no conflict Chen Ming and Sun Wukong flew for two hours. Chen Ming was very bored now. In this heaven, there was nothing but nature. Even though he felt that it was beautiful. But there could be something more exciting. Four boring hours passed. Chen Ming and Sun Wukong finally arrived at the Heavenly City Gate. Chen Ming looked at the gate, it was very big, He thought that this gate should be made for G*mera to pass through. The wall was the same height as the gate. it also had a small hole for the water to flow out. He looked carefully. The small hole was the size of a river. How big would this city be, Chen Ming thought. in front of the city gate, Chen Ming saw that there were thousands of Heavenly Soldiers in glittering silver armor waiting for him. They looked at Chen Ming with caution. Chen Ming now had a lot of power. Besides Chen Ming, there were two other dragons that were as powerful as Chen Ming. They thought that if the three of them attacked the Heavenly City, There was no way they could stop the three. Sun Wukong saw that the Heavenly Soldiers were blocking him and Chen Ming, and he spoke. "What are you doing? Get out of the way. I''ll take the guests into City Kyak." Sun Wukong felt annoyed. He looked at the soldiers standing in front of him. Of course, the god that led the army was, Of course, the current heavenly general Eng Shen. Eng Shen now looked at Chen Ming. He shook his head to Sun Wukong. ¡°No, I can''t let the suspect enter the city. I am the Heavenly General Eng Shen It is my duty to look after the safety of Heavenly City.¡± 293 Chapter 293 Sun Wukong''s brows twitched and he cursed Eng Shen in his heart. ¡®Can''t he see! They are dragons Kyak. What can the punny gods and soldiers do when all those demigod beasts did nothing Kyak¡¯ How high was their power level? He wanted to try and fight against Chen Ming. Even he knew that he couldn''t defeat Chen Ming and he was the strongest in heaven at this moment. Sun Wukong turned to Chen Ming. Chen Ming at this moment did not care about Eng Shen. He was looking at the Heavenly City Wall and the Heavenly Gate with interest. He just let out a littleugh. Chen Ming was an interesting dragon. ¡°Kyak, it looks like they won¡¯t let you enter the city. You weren''t thinking of destroying the heavens gate right Kyak¡± Sun Wukong was not afraid he was actually curious if Chen Ming would think the same as him. He was a hot-headed monkey. If he was not satisfied with anything, He just use violence. if violence can¡¯t solve it that means he wasn¡¯t using it enough. But after he went to help a monk who want to journey to the west. He calmed down. and not always using violence. He became a respectable monkey. Chen Ming looked at Sun Wukong before shaking his head. ¡°No, I''m not that kind of person. Why do you ask?¡± Chen Ming smiled before he looked at Eng Shen and spoke. ¡°So you are three eyes god. I know your avatar. and I''m a regr customer of his roast beef shop.¡± Speaking of roast beef, Eng Sen looked at Chen Ming. He tilted his head slightly before speaking. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Chen Ming.¡± Eng Shen, along with Sun Wukong, looked at Chen Ming. They looked at each other. Er Yang and Sun Yechang told them that Chen Ming was helping them protect the Yang n Vige. Destroy the Demon God Army. He did a very good deed for heaven. Eng Shen hesitated a little. He looked at Chen Ming again. The third eye told him that Chen Ming was a person of high merit. a dragon above the heavens. Eng Shen was about to decide whether or not to let Chen Ming enter Heavenly City. He heard the Heavenly God-King''s voice speak inside his mind. The Heavenly God-King didn''t need toe to the city gates by himself. His voice could reach every corner of the heavens. ¡°General Eng Shen let him in." The Heavenly God-King allowed Chen Ming to enter the Heavenly City. No, looking at the tone of his voice, it was more like he was afraid that Chen Ming would do something. ¡°You¡­cane in¡± Chen Ming knew that someone speaking with Eng Shen but he didn¡¯t point it out. After Eng Shen said that all the soldiers move away from the gate before it opened for Chen Ming. Chen Ming then headed into the Heavenly City. Eng Shen and Sun Wukong followed closely. Eng Shen had his soldiers follow. They were only at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming didn''t walk for a long time. He heard people shouting out in shock. There was a Heavenly God who had a very old appearance calling his name. Unfortunately, it was an old name that he hadn''t used for thousands of years. ¡°Impossible, that''s General Chen, right? General Chen Haoren! He¡¯s back!¡± Chen Ming had the same handsome face as Chen Haoren. The strongest former general in heaven. Chen Ming was Chen Haoren who was banished into the mortal world. Chen Ming looked at an old god. He had a clean white beard and eyebrows stretching all the way to his waist. He was in the yin and yang outfit, holding a brush. He looked at Chen Ming in shock. Chen Ming looked at the god who had called him before checking his name. His name is Guan Tanghai. He was the god who is in charge of cultivating pills. He was a god who was more than three thousand years old. He was definitely old enough to know the Heavenly General Chen Haoren a thousand years ago Chen Haoren broke the Heavenly Law and was exiled to be born in the mortal world. This time, he returned to heaven once more. Heavenly God Guan Tanghai was not sure if he had good intentions or bad intentions for such an untimely return to heaven. ¡°General Chen Haoren? I''m sorry Grandpa, but I''m not Chen Haoren anymore. My name is Chen Ming.¡± Chen Ming said that it meant that he knew that he was once a Heavenly God. but not now Guan Tanghai nodded. He stroked his beard slightly. Looked inside Chen Ming''s soul. Chen Ming saw that Guan Tanghai wanted to look into his soul. He released his yin and yang energy. causing Guan Tanghai to take two steps back. ¡°I don''t know how well I used to know you. But Grandpa you shouldn''t have looked into my soul without permission like this. It''s bad manners.¡± Chen Ming expressed his displeasure. He did nothing but continued to walk ahead. Guan Tanghai only watched Chen Ming walk away. He shouldn''t have done that at all. He didn''t know that Chen Ming was the one everyone was afraid of right now. He looked at him and Chen Ming''s dragon feature. He just shook his head. Heavenly destiny was hard to read. He walked back to his monastery. Hope nothing bad will happen. Chen Ming was no longer interested in the old god. He walked towards the royal pce. He thought that the Heavenly God-King would definitely be at the pce. The pce was not located on the ground like other pces. The pce in the Heavenly City was floating in the sky. All gods were able to fly up so it wasn''t a problem. If anyone has errands to go up to the pce Eng Shen took the lead in front of Chen Ming. Although Chen Ming had already obtained permission from the Heavenly God-King. It was still his duty. to keep an eye on Chen Ming As Chen Ming flew up to the pce. Chen Ming seemed to hear someone''s call.ing from one direction He saw a monastery made of white jade. To his surprise, he felt like he had seen a monastery made of white jade before. ¡°Maybe it was my old memory of Chen Haoren, hmm, but I am no longer Chen Haoren. I shouldn''t go there.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He had no memory of Chen Haoren at all. He was Chen Ming. A skilled former soldier in the special force who received the game''s abilities. He wasn''t Chen Haoren, the former Heavenly General. At the White Jade Pce Chang''er felt something. She felt like someone was watching her. but only for a moment ? ¡°What, why do I feel this strange?¡± Chang''er was now sitting under the peach tree. The peach tree told her that the person who could bring the peach tree back to the mortal world had now arrived. Chang''er stood up. She too could feel the immense power. That power was heading towards the royal pce. Again she asked the peach tree to be sure. The peach tree told her that In addition to her being able to meet someone who can help the peach tree. She will also encounter things that she did not expect. Chang''er only shook her head. She didn''t think she''d encountered anything unexpected after living for thousands of years. She then flew to the pce. She wanted to know who was the owner of the energy that was emitted. And can he or she help her peach tree to return to the mortal world? In the throne room of the heavenly pce, The Heavenly God-King was now sitting on the throne with his eyes closed. He was able to sense the movements of all the gods in the heavens.pared to everyone The people who visited him this time were way more powerful He still closed his eyes as everyone arrived at the throne room. He only spoke softly. ¡°You cane in¡± He even spoke softly. but with his intention of making everyone hear his voice clearly. Chen Ming walked in front of everyone as if this was his own home. He had no reason to fear or respect the Heavenly God-King. Seriously, something made him dislike the Heavenly God-King. Chen Ming and the gods followed him as they entered the inner pce. All the gods kneeled before the Heavenly God-King. Chen Ming did not kneel. He just stood there like that. ¡°Hey, Kneel down dragons?¡± One of the gods who served in the pce spoke to Chen Ming in a stern tone. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Besides my parents, I''m not kneeling to anyone." Chen Ming didn''t feel like kneeling with the Heavenly God-King. He looked at the Heavenly God-King, the Heavenly God-King himself looked at him. when the eyes of the two of them stared at each other It was as if something had erupted. 294 Chapter 294 ¡°Chen Haoren.¡± "Heavenly God-King" The two stared at each other as if something ignited between them. The two auras were released against each other. Although the Heavenly God-King''s aura was much weaker. but here was his domain so he could stand in front of Chen Ming. ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time now since your banishment. You must have realized of what you had done wrong.¡± ¡°What I had done wrong? I don''t remember I did anything wrong. And I am not Chen Haoren. I am Chen Ming¡± ¡°You are Chen Haoren you can not deny your origin and about the wrong thing you did. I know that you remember it. at that time you had a chance to kill that Demon God-King, but you didn''t, causing the heavens to suffer heavy damage. This was the punishment you received.¡± Chen Ming hearing that couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Heavenly God-King deal with the Demon God-King himself? You were also a God-King, didn¡¯t you" ¡°But you were a general. You have a duty to do as Imand.¡± ¡°Hmm, being a general has to do as the Kingmands it¡¯s normal, but as you can see, I don''t think you''re a king that the old me respect very much. In fact, I can''t even remember anything. but as I see you now. I think Chen Haoren made the right choice¡± Chen Ming smiled, the Heavenly God-King now had a very bad look on his face. He wanted to catch Chen Ming and send him to the mortal world again. But now he can''t. The other party was much stronger than him, in fact, he was even stronger than the old Heavenly General Chen Haoren. He was weaker than he used to be. and now what can he do. Chen Ming, seeing that the Heavenly God-King did not say anything. He just shook his head. It seemed that although he did not have the memory of Chen Haoren, it seems that he still has Chen Haoren''s feelings, more or less. ¡°Since you are not Chen Haoren, What are you doing in heaven? How did you ascend here?¡± The Heavenly God-King changed the subject. He wanted to know how Chen Ming ascended to heaven. Even though he had already broken the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. ¡°Speak like you own heaven. What I do is up to me to know. As for how I ascend, it''s none of your business.¡± The Heavenly God-King heard that and only gritted his teeth. He had never met anyone who spoke to him like this before. He looked at Eng Shen and Sun Wukong. They both shook their heads at him. The two were not confident that they could defeat Chen Ming. This was the first time the Heavenly God-King had felt this powerless. Chen Ming looked at the Heavenly God-King before speaking. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak anything? Aren''t you the Heavenly God-King, or are you afraid? Hmm, it''s not likely. You are the King of Heaven. You wouldn''t be as cowardly as you were a thousand years ago. By the way, can I see the bridge that connects to the mortal world? I''ve been trying to find it. But no matter how I try I couldn¡¯t find it. as if it never existed.¡± The Heavenly God-King heard Chen Ming ask about the bridge. He could only try to figure out how to answer. the bridge had already been destroyed, how could it exist? He couldn''t tell all the gods that he had already broken the bridge between heaven and mortal world. ¡°Since you can ascend without the need of the bridge. You don''t need to know where it is. Since you came here with no purpose I will have to ask you to return to the mortal world.¡± The Heavenly God-King wanted to chase Chen Ming with force. but he can''t He could only use his verbal retort. ¡°And why should I go back? You might actually be the King of Heaven. But you don''t have the right to drive me away. Ie from a democratic world. In my world, there is now forbidding me to go anywhere. Do heaven practicemunism now?" ording to the Heavenly Law, it was only forbidden for any gods to use the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens without permission. There was now that forbids crossing between the mortal world and heaven by any other means. In fact, it was already impossible to break through the boundary. It was like running against a wall with their head. No matter how hard the head was, how will it fight against a wall? But the thing that was impossible was already possible. Chen Ming was able to break through the boundary between the mortal world and the heavens. The Heavenly God-King looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. while he was about to say something. Someone walked into the hall, not paying attention to what the surrounding atmosphere was like. The one that appeared was a very beautiful goddess. She was in a pink robe. White skin as clean as snow. her ck hair was as dark as the night sky. Her eyes were as bright as the stars. She looked at Chen Ming as soon as she saw him. Both eyes met each other. This goddess was Chang''er. She didn''t expect to see him at this time, the peach tree was right, she really didn''t expect it. ¡°Brother Ren¡­ is that really Brother Ren?¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er. He was impressed by her beauty. He had never met anyone as beautiful as Chang''er before. He who doesn''t know how to act Chang''er seemed to have known him in his past life. He didn''t think that Chang''er would look at him with those beautiful eyes. It almost melted his heart. Her eyes were filled with expectation and longing. He felt as if his soul would be shattered when faced with such a sight. Chen Ming tried to say something. but he didn¡¯t have a chance to speak because Chang''er lunged at him before hugging him tightly. Tears flowed from her beautiful eyes. ¡°Brother Ren! it is really you. I don''t think I''ll ever see you again!¡± Chang''er wept in Chen Ming''s embrace. Her body was close to him. She was very soft and smelt good. Chang''er could feel the warmth she hadn''t felt in a long time. She was always waiting for him. He promised her that after the war between gods and demons ended He will ask her to live with him forever as a lover. Today he has returned to her. She was so happy that she forgot about the peach tree. She also didn''t care which gods looked at her and her brother Ren. She will never let him slip away. no one will separate them again. If even the Heavenly God-King want to exile Chen Ming, she would kill him, kill, kill, kill, kill! She would kill him with a knife hidden in her sleeve. for some reason, Everyone in the pce didn''t dare to interrupt Chang''er''s time. If you want to know why no one dares to interrupt her. you had to ask Hou Yi, whose finger was missing now. Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He hadpletely forgotten about talking to the Heavenly God-King. he rubbed her backfort her with tenderness ¡°Chang''er, what is wrong, why are you crying?¡± Chen Ming knew that she was Chang''er from first sight. There was no goddess as beautiful as Chang''er. He only saw Chang''er''s face and knew that she was the most beautiful. Chang''er looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Why, why, even though I can feel Brother Ren but you are not Brother Ren.¡± Chang''er knew that the one in front of her was no longer Chen Haoren. but someone else But she didn¡¯t know why just now, Chen Ming''sforting words came out. It was like Chen Haoren saying tofort her. This warmth, care, gentleness, was not wrong, it belonged to Chen Haoren. She was sure that inside Chen Ming there was still Chen Haoren, no, it was just that he had lost his memory. He was still the same Chen Haoren. Chang''er bit her lip before separating from Chen Ming. She closed her eyes, no matter what, she couldn''t forget him. ¡°You are not Brother Ren, I¡­I.¡± 295 Chapter 295 Chang''er whole body shook. She looked at Chen Ming again and again. He wasn¡¯t Chen Haoren. And when She was confused about what to do. Chen Ming smiled at her It was as if she saw this smile before. That¡¯s right this smile was the same as Chen Haoren when he smiled at her. ¡°You, you are brother Ren yet not brother Ren. But you should be able to remember me right. right!. Otherwise, I-I have no choice but to kill you and follow you through reincarnation!¡± Chen Ming was sweating now. The Yandere energy was strong in this one. Chang''er, why did she be like this? He turned to look at the other gods. The other gods averted their gaze. As if it wasn''t their business. Even the Heavenly God-King himself. Chang''er entered that dark mode. No one dared toe near her. Like the Lunar Phases. The Bright Chang¡¯er darkening, no god in the heavens dare to challenge her. ¡°You remember me, right? Brother Ren, do you remember me?¡± Chen Ming breathed out a sigh. How can he remember? He looked at Chang''er, who was walking towards him with a frightening aura that shook every step she took. One of her hands slipped into her sleeve. Her eyes became cold and sharp? She was both beautiful and scary at the same time. ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Chen Ming couldn''t really remember, he couldn''t remember, he was trying to find a way to calm Chang''er. He could only imagine one thing that would calm her down. ¡°I really don''t remember you. But all I know is that I love you.¡± Chang''er was in ce. Chen Ming''s words saying I love you echoed in Chang''er''s ears. Her face began to turn red. What death aura that used to exist has disappeared. Chen Ming was right in saying that. ¡°Brother Ren, Brother Ren remembers me.¡± ¡°No, I still don''t remember you. I''m not your brother Ren. My name is Chen Ming.¡± Chang''er looked at Chen Ming. She bit her lip again. The words Chen Ming had said still echoed in her ears. Chen Ming saw that she had cooled down, and he spoke up. ¡°Even though I''m not your brother Ren anymore. It doesn''t mean that we can''t get to know each other anymore. Maybe in me, maybe your brother Ren still exists. Why don''t you try and find it?¡± Chen Ming felt some connection to Chang''er it was a bond of some sort. It should be a fraction of Chen Haoren''s remaining feelings, who knows? Chang''er had calmed down. The dark aura disappeared. She simply nodded and stood beside Chen Ming. She seemed to be thinking of something. He didn''t interfere with her thoughts. He knew that she was thinking of something very important to her. He felt slightly guilty that he wasn''t Chen Haoren. He didn''t think that such a beautiful goddess would be his lover in her past life. ¡®Yeah my past life how ironic¡¯ He looked at Chang''er for a moment, then he turned to look at the Heavenly God-King once more. The Heavenly God-King looked at Chang''er with aplex look. Only Chen Ming saw his eyes. It could be said that the Heavenly God-King had a heart for Chang''er. He sighed before speaking. He continued on the matter that had been discussed before Chang''er entered. "So? I would like to see the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. I tried to find it in the mortal world but couldn''t find it. Even the will of the world told me it didn''t exist. What does that mean?¡± The Heavenly God-King heard what Chen Ming had said. He just grabbed the throne''s armrest hard. Chang''er appearance made everything harder than it should be. He wanted to chase Chen Ming back. But now it didn¡¯t seem to work anymore. In fact, even though he had the intention of chasing Chen Ming back to the mortal world, He wasn''t sure if Chen Ming would agree or not. He had a higher power level than him. If he refuses to return, he was unable to do anything. The Heavenly God-King had one doubt. He didn''t know what the world¡¯s will that Chen Ming meant. ¡°You said that the will of the world, what is it? You aren¡¯t here just to know about the bridge, are you?¡± Chen Ming tilted his head slightly before speaking. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯te here just for that but I think I will leave it for another time. This time I just want to check out the heaven. This is the first time I''vee to heaven. But when I looked around Sun Wukong brought me here and let me know about the bridge. So I want to know where is the bridge between the mortal world and heaven? When Ie to heaven next time It will be much more convenient. as you may know, breaking through the boundary isn¡¯t easy.¡± Chen Ming didn''t want to use the key unnecessarily. He still had to use it in the Martial World. The Heavenly God-King thought for a moment. He didn''t want Chen Ming to reveal the matter that he had broken the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. He didn''t have much choice. ¡°The bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. It''s not something I want anyone to use I have my own reason. If you have a way to go back and forth between the mortal world and heaven, then you can use it. I allow it from now on.¡± All the gods looked at the Heavenly God-King. They didn''t understand why the Heavenly God-King didn''t want Chen Ming to use the bridge. but allowed him to use his methods instead. Chen Ming was stunned a little. He knew that the Heavenly God-King was definitely hiding something. It was too obvious. ¡°No, I would like to travel back and forth with the bridge connecting heaven and the mortal world. If not let me use the bridge I will go on a rampage until the heavens arepletely destroyed.¡± Chen Ming actually came here to know more about the Heavenly God-King. He wanted to know why he didn¡¯t help the mortal world fight the demons. Now he knew there must have been something going on about the bridge. The Heavenly God-King was pale after hearing what Chen Ming had said. Chen Ming was just threatening. He definitely didn''t think of destroying this beautiful heaven. Heavenly General Eng Shen stood up. He looked at Chen Ming before releasing his own strength. He was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming looked at Eng Shen with interest. He wanted to know what the three-eyed God would do to him. ¡°It will be too much. here is heaven It''s not a ce where you can go on a rampage.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Eng Shen. He didn''t want to cause trouble for Er Yang. He looked at the Heavenly God-King without paying attention to Eng Shen. ¡°Anyway, let me travel through the bridge. It isn¡¯t big of a deal right?¡± Little Long and Wen He flew into the sky. The two dragons released their powers. Eng Shen, who was a general. His power was overshadowed by the two dragons. His power was like the me of a candle. while the two dragons were like fire from the sun. Little Long and Wen He roared. The sound of the two dragons rang out. The Heavenly God-King looked at the two dragons that were different but equally strong. He just gritted his teeth. Chen Ming might actually be thinking of destroying the heavens. Well, what will he do? The bridge between the mortal world and the heavens no longer existed. And while the Heavenly God-King was hesitating Chen Ming also received a notification from the system. He had received the Heaven Conquest mission as he had expected. ------------------- Mission: Conquer the heaven ------------------- -Take The Heavenly Royal Pce. -Reveal The Heavenly God-King Wrongdoing -Repair the bridge between the heavenly realm and the mortal world ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: 1000 Spirit Stone/ 10 Level/Heavenly nt Cultivation Technique ------------------- Chen Ming looked at the mission. He who saw the mission immediately understood why the Heavenly God-King would not allow him to use the bridge. He didn''t let Chen Ming use it because the bridge had been destroyed. ¡°The Heaven God-King''s wrongdoing must have something to do with the bridge for sure.¡± Chen Ming thought it was probably the bridge. Otherwise, the Heavenly God-King wouldn''t have rejected him with his back against the wall like this. 296 Chapter 296 Chang''er looked at the Heavenly God-King. She saw that he had a pale expression and was suspicious. From the beginning, she asked him to help with the peach tree. he ignored her and never spoke about it ever again. ¡°There something happened to the bridge?¡± Chang''er at first thought that he rejected her probably because she refused to ept him. But when Chen Ming tried to ask for permission[?] to travel back and forth between the mortal world and the heavenly world through the bridge, She thought it would be no problem. But the Heavenly God-King rejected him. It should be a simple matter. why did he had to make it big? He chose to have a problem with Chen Ming who was powerful enough to destroy the heavens. He still didn¡¯t let him use the bridge. No matter what perspective she looks at. This was a very foolish decision. The Heavenly God-King should not be a foolish god. Therefore, there is only one possibility. Something happened to the bridge. Chang''er couldn''t standstill. She wanted to help the peach tree return to the mortal world. Moreover, it was Chen Ming who wanted to use the bridge. she will support him ¡°Heavenly God-King, why didn''t you let Chen Ming use the bridge? It would be better for him to use the bridge instead of having trouble with him. Heavenly God-King should know that Chen Ming is not an ordinary god.¡± The Heavenly God-King looked at Chang''er. What Chang''er said was reasonable. If not because he had already destroyed the bridge. He would probably do as Chang''er suggested. He could only speak up. ¡°Goddess Chang''er This was a matter between I, Heavenly God-King and General Chen Haoren. You have no right to interfere in this matter.¡± Chang''er looked at the Heavenly God-King. She wasn''t angry at all. But she didn''t stop talking. ¡°Heavenly God-King, you are hiding something. Or should I say there something happened to the bridge right? That''s why you refused him to use it not only him but everyone here.¡± The gods heard what Chang''er had said. They looked at each other. It wasn''t the only Chang''er that was denied ess to the bridge between the mortal world and the heavenly world. The gods, too, could not use the bridge to go down to the mortal world. The Heavenly God-King didn''t just allow them to use the bridge. He also did not let the godse in contact with humans too much. ¡°What exactly happened to the bridge? Why did the Heavenly God-King refuse us to go down and save the mortal world from suffering?¡± ¡°It is the duty of us gods to take care of the mortal world. I also do not understand why the Heavenly God-King has ordered us not to interfere with mortals.¡± ¡°I was wondering. A thousand years ago, the heavens were attacked by demons. All of us gods go down to take care of the mortal world. teach them to seed and was born a sage or god. It''s been a thousand years. There is no new sage or god that has ever been born except a few that already ascend to heaven.¡± The gods had been harboring this grievance for a long time. Chang''er was like a spark that made them think about it again. They wanted to know what reason the Heavenly God-King had to cut the gods and mortals apart. The Heavenly God-King became furious. He didn''t think there were many gods who thought that way. He didn''t think that someone stronger than him would appear in the heavens. causing the bnce he had maintained to break. ¡°Chang''er, I warned you. This is about me and General Chen Haoren. If you still disobey I will have to punish you.¡± Chang''er looked at the Heavenly God-King. She was sure that something had happened to the bridge. The Heavenly God-King wanted to stop her from saying anything further. to cover this up. Chang''er looked at Chen Ming. he looked at her. She could see Chen Haoren in Chen Ming, no matter what, even though he didn''t have any old memories left. Chen Haoren is still Chen Haoren anyway. ¡°Even if the memories disappear. I still can rebuild it.¡± Chang''er walked over and grabbed Chen Ming''s sleeve before speaking. ¡°Are you going to allow him to hurt me like that? You might not be Brother Ren I used to know. But I still believe that inside of you, there are still feelings that Brother Ren has for me.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er. He seemed to see some ovepping images. This was once again he felt like something was in his head. He felt like an image had popped up. He remembered that he had felt this way before. until he received a notification from the system. ----------------- Detects memories within the consciousness. Does the host want to absorb it? ----------------- ----------------- [ept] [Deny] ----------------- ,m He remembered that feeling he had experienced. It was the same feeling when he first talked to Dongfang Gu. He had acquired old memories of Chen Ming. And this will be one more time for him to receive Chen Haoren''s memories. He must be both once again. Various images entered Chen Ming''s head. He agreed to the system and the system gathered his memories. He remembered that he was not a god in the first ce. He was just a normal human being. He was actually an orphan and didn''t have a family to support him like the others. but with his perseverance, he was struck by a destiny. That God had taught him the method of cultivation. At that time He only had a few decades of asceticism and was already famous in the world. This world thousands of years ago was once a Martial World. But it wasn''t like the Martial World that Chen Ming had been to. If He had to say, its level was much lower than the hevenly world. The highest level of people at that time was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. In those days, only the Qi Foundation Stage could be a master of various sects. Even if martial practitioners were of a low level. On the other hand, their martial arts were even more profound and exquisite than that of the heavenly world. Chen Ming at that time fell in love with martial arts. He practiced hard every day. He''s getting stronger every day and night. until he stood at the top of the battlefield. No one could defeat him. And at that point, everyone might think that he must be arrogant. but He wasn''t like that at all. He was still humble in his own way. At that time not only he didn¡¯t be arrogant he be introverted. Like everything is meaningless. He at that time had discovered the truth. He had attained the epiphany. He was only in his early thirties. But he was the first to jump from the Qi Foundation Stage to Qi Gathering Stage. When the doors of cultivation had opened for him, He continued his training. He found that he was getting old slower. It took him another ten years to rise from the initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage to the Peak of Qi Gathering Stage. He had invented many different techniques. At that time he was forty years old. Instead, he had a youthful face. People might think that he was only in his early twenties. 297 Chapter 297 He managed to break through and ovee the Heavenly Tribtions. He rose to the Earth Profound Realm. He who passed Heavenly Tribtion was invited to ascend to heaven to which he immediately agreed. He wanted to be stronger. He had trained for several hundred years and was able to reach the Sky Profound Realm. He was practicing like that. His purpose in life was only to be stronger. He wanted to ascend to the top of the heavens. However, he was unable to break through the Sky Profound Realm to the Martial Ancestor Realm. He didn''t know what to do next. He trained and trained until he almost died. But before he lost consciousness, he saw something. What helped him back from the dead was something or someone he didn''t expect. The one who helped him was actually a very beautiful woman. She was Chang''er. And from that point on He had a crush on Chang¡¯er. Chang''er and he had a very different position. She was the goddess that every heavenly God wants to pursue. He was just a low-level Heavenly soldier. Even though he was stronger than some gods but he has no merit. He only sighed. and looked at Chang''er from a distance. Watching other gods follow her everywhere. He was secretly d that she rejected all the gods that came near her. He noticed that she was also secretly looking at him. He might imagine it but a man can dream. He trained very hard. Waiting for the day when he will do good deeds to get some merit. He didn''t have to wait long. only a hundred years. He had made great merit for the heavens. By being able to kill the demons that cause chaos in the mortal world. The demons also had a very bad reputation. They may be strong but He can deal with them in a single move. His strength was recognized. He had been promoted to a low-level heavenly general. With a higher status, this made him dare to talk to Chang''er, which was unexpected. Chang''er agreed to talk to him. He was very happy that she agreed to talk to him. The other gods only looked at him with envy. But there was no god that disturbed him and Chang''er. There will be only one God who always tried to disturb his time with Chang¡¯er and that was Hou Yi. Hou Yi was a very strong god. He could shoot arrows from a distance of ten thousand miles. Unfortunately, he interrupted when Chang''er was about to discuss something important with him. Causing Chang''er to be angry and enter the dark side. with speeds beyond light Unknowingly, Hou Yi''s finger used for archery was cut off. He, who realized after his finger had been amputated, cried out in pain. But Chang''er''s cold eyes make him forget the pain. There was a secret no one ever know even Chen Haoren himself. the strongest god in heaven wasn¡¯t Chen Haoren. But Chang''er. If she wanted to kill the Heavenly God-King or the Demon God-King, she could easily do so. She didn''t do it because she wanted to maintain her image in front of Chen Haoren. Chen Ming looked at Chang''er with a strange feeling. She was more beautiful than any woman in the world he had ever met. But no matter how beautiful She also has a few ws. That her knife was faster than light. "Too dangerous" Chen Ming could only sweat. He was confident that his dragon scales could withstand the attack of that knife. But it would be painful. Chen Ming had previously examined Chang''er''s knife. He could only say that If anyone were to be stabbed by it if you don¡¯t die forget about revenge because next time you will die for sure. ---------------------- Name: Cursed Moon Knife Stage: ??? Properties: Piercing(Stage:???) Curse of the moon(Stage:???) ---------------------- Chen Ming evaluated Chang''er''s Cursed Moon Knife. He was confident that it was the only weapon that could pierce his skin right now. Chen Ming only looked at Chang''er. Hopefully, she''s not as narrow-minded as he thought. She might be a little darker. But in the darkness, there was still light. He was her light If thinking about her, she paid much attention to him in the past. He was sure that she would rather die than hurt him. Chang''er was actually a very strong goddess. but because she wanted to maintain her image so she had never used her true power for anyone to see. What she showed was only a fraction of her total power. He was unable to verify her power as she entered the dark side. It was as if she had changed into a different person. Chen Ming had received all his memories back. He only smiled at Chang''er before speaking. ¡°Allow someone to hurt you. It''s not possible. Even if I don''t do anything, you can easily manage everyone here, right? My Little Moon" Chang''er''s eyes opened wide. Little Moon. This was the nickname Chen Haoren called her when they were alone together. No one knew about this except her and Chen Haoren. She looked at Chen Ming. his eyes that looked at her changed slightly. She could sense that the old Chen Haoren had returned. ¡°D-Did your memories just return?¡± Chen Ming smiled at her before shaking his head. ¡°My memories have returned. Little Moon. But even then, I prefer to use the name Chen Ming.¡± Chang''er was so happy that tears flowed out of her eyes. She thought that she would have to start over with Chen Ming. Didn''t think Chen Haoren woulde back like this, no, he didn''te back. He was already Chen Haoren, he was just forgetting. Chen Ming gently stroked Chang''er''s head like he had always done. Chang''er hugged him tightly. Afraid he''ll fade away if she doesn''t hold him. The Heavenly God-King at this moment could only narrow his eyes. Something inside Chen Ming had changed. Chen Ming looked at him with sharp eyes before speaking. ¡°I will go to the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. Whether you agree or not, Tian Feng and heed my warning not only I am stronger than you now. Chang''er is also stronger than you. If you do something stupid. Even you are The Heavenly God-King. You will still be killed¡± The Heavenly God-King heard what Chen Ming had said. He stood up and pointed at Chen Ming. ¡°You, you want to be enemies with the heavens? Do you know what the consequences of your action!¡± Chen Mingughed upon hearing what the Heavenly God-King had said. ¡°Me, the enemy of Heaven, Tian Feng. You talk like heaven belongs to you. Being the King of Heaven doesn''t mean being the owner of Heaven, you know that.¡± Chen Ming smiled at the Heavenly God-King. He knew more than all the gods. He knew what heaven really was. Heaven really does not choose who it will ept by appearance. Even being a demon but if they do good deeds they still can go to heaven. There were many good gods. There were also many evil gods. The demons, too, had both good and bad. Chen Ming did not want to speak to the Heavenly God-King anymore. He had already received the memories of Chen Haoren. He already knew why he didn''t like the Heavenly God-King. He disliked the Heavenly God-King because the Heavenly God-King was a coward. He left the mortal world just because he was injured. Yes, he might have a really big problem. But that doesn''t mean he can do anything freely. Chen Ming immediately flew towards where the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens was. Followed closely by Chang''er. She didn''t want to distance herself from Chen Ming any longer. No matter where Chen Ming goes she will go with him. A thousand years was too much to wait. Everyone will be the same as Chang''er. If they have to wait a thousand years. 298 Chapter 298 Chen Ming flew in the direction he remembered as the way where the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens was located. Chen Ming looked around him. He had recovered his memories. He felt that everything was still the same, nothing changed at all, and time had passed for more than a thousand years. Heaven was still the same, nothing had improved. ¡°Thousands of years have passed. Heaven is still the same, unchanged Aren''t they bored at all?¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or not. that haven had not changed anything after a thousand years As for him, he thought that it was not a good idea to have such a change. He didn''t care if the heavens would remain the same. It could continue to be like this as long as he wasn''t the one taking care of the heavens. If the system wanted him to conquer this heaven. Heaven needed to change ording to the way he wanted. At least every god must have inte ess. How would they know if a mortal world was in trouble if they hadn''t kept up with the news? ¡°Creating a group chat of gods is also not a bad choice.¡± Chen Ming took this into consideration. He was sure that he would have taken the heavens from Tian Feng''s hands. Chen Ming flew to where that he remembered as the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. This ce was surrounded by ruins formed by the war between gods and demons. Chen Ming flew to the ground. He looked at therge monolith in front of him. There were many ancient Chinese characters engraved on the monolith. This was the area for opening the bridge to the mortal world. This massive monolith was connected to aplex formation and spanned several kilometers. With its intricate formations and vast dimensions, the monolith at the center of the connection was able to withstand the enormous energy it took to travel from the mortal world and the heavens. Traveling between the mortal world and the heavens was more difficult than the mortal world to the other world like the ocean world and the abyssal world. Since the heavens were much higher level than the mortal world. This makes it difficult to connect. Chen Ming walked closer to therge monolith. He knows how to open the bridge. All he had to do was hold onto a monolith and think of the mortal world. Normally he almost didn''t even have to use his profound energy. Just one intent was enough to open the bridge. But¡­ Chen Ming touched the monolith. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why can''t I feel the connection between the mortal world and the heavens? Hmm, this is what I thought¡­ the path between the mortal world and heaven was actually destroyed.¡± Chen Ming turned to Chang''er. She now looked at the monolith before speaking in a cold tone. She had already guessed it was going to be like this. ¡°So, I was right. The person who broke the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens would surely be the Heavenly God-King. He had been trying to hide the bridge for a thousand years..¡± Chang''er spoke with displeasure. If someone could destroy the bridge. That person should be her, Chen Haoren, and the Heavenly God-King, No one was strong enough to break the connection of the two worlds. She and Chen Haoren had no reason to break the bridge. Therefore, Only Heavenly God-King Tian Feng was the suspect in this matter. ¡°That coward did a very huge mistake. The former Heavenly God-King had warned that no matter what happened. The connection between the mortal world and heaven must not change. Otherwise, the heavens will face a great disaster.¡± Chen Ming still remembered the words of the previous Heavenly God-King. that the mortal world was the fundamental basis of heaven. If there was no connection between the mortal world and the heavens It was not the mortal world that will copse. but heaven. Chen Ming thought about it carefully. He felt that there was something else of concern. Tian Feng was now feeling frustrated. He couldn''t stop Chen Ming. Chang''er also went with him. He felt that everything was over. He had no way of concealing the fact that he had broken the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. He who made a serious mistake ording to Heaven''s Law will be disqualified as a Heavenly God-King. and will be driven into the mortal world Tian Feng now looked at the gods who were talking to each other. They hadn''t gone anywhere because Tian Feng hadn''t given the order to leave yet. Tian Feng only let out a sigh. before he ordered them to disperse. Everyone dispersed. except for Eng Shen and Sun Wukong. Eng Shen and Sun Wukong looked at each other. The two did not know how to deal with this situation. Tian Feng didn''t give any orders. He went straight to his throne onest time. He knew that this was thest time he would sit on the throne. "Fate, Destiny. Even the Heavenly God-King had no right to determine his own destiny. as my father used to say I cannot be a Heavenly God-King for more than a thousand years.¡± Tian Feng only let out augh. He waited for Chen Ming and Chang''er toe to him. He knew what would happen to him. Tian Feng was now depressed. He did not notice that. His injuries were relieved. The curse that harassed him every day did not start as it used to. On the other hand, behind him, something like a mist was slowly drifting from his body. The mist was not visible. It slowly moved towards the direction Chen Ming and Chang''err had left. The mist was alive. ¡°Haoren¡± It was as if a faint female voice spoke from a distantnd. No one could hear except the person the voice sent to. Chen Ming was now trying to study arge formation. But no matter how he studied. He didn¡¯t get it. even the system can¡¯t help him. He took out his cell phone before taking a detailed photo of this enormous formation. He knew that there was only one person who could help him with this. Chang''er looked at Chen Ming in suspicion. She had never seen anything like this before. ¡°Brother Ming, what are you holding? I''ve never seen it before.¡± Chang''er changed from Brother Ren to Brother Ming. It was because Chen Ming chose to use this name. She didn''t care about it. It was because whatever name he was, he was still the same person. Chen Ming exined to her what he was using. Chang''er heard the exnation and want it. Chen Ming promised her that he would buy one for her. He who was talking to Chang''err suddenly felt some coldness. He looked behind him. He heard someone calling his name ¡°Haoren.¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. He recognized this sound. As he was about to speak in response. Chang''er interrupted first. ¡°Who are you? What do you want from my Brother Ming?¡± Chen Ming''s Little Moon took out a knife from her sleeve. She looked at some shadows that were forming. She didn''t know to who the shadow belonged. But of course, she didn''t feel wee at all. ¡°Haoren, this is me, don''t you remember me?¡± 299 Chapter 299 Chen Ming looked at the shadow that appeared. He used the Dragon Eye to examine that shadow. He found that the shadow was formed by profound energy and soul energy that was filled with hatred. but even if she had arisen from hatred. He found that the hatred had not affected him at all. ¡°I remember your voice, Are you the Demon God-King. You haven''t died yet, have you?¡± Chen Ming said happily. He remembered that the Demon God-King and he had be friends behind every fight they took. He was unspeakably d that the Demon God-King was still alive. Even though she was just a soul. The shadow shook her head before speaking. ¡°Unfortunately, I have died, and all that remains is just a fraction of my consciousness. I am the curse that lives in Tian Feng. I look forward to the day you return to heaven to meet with you once again. my dear friend¡± The Demon God-King was dead. leaving only a little soul and consciousness of the curse with a desire to meet Chen Haoren again. The remaining consciousness of the Demon God-King could only choose one. to be a curse of hatred and torment for Heavenly God-King Tian Fang or let the hatred of Tian Feng go ande to Chen Ming. She chooses thetter because she misses him dearly. Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He knew it was very painful and sad to be separated after what they had gone through. He had both Chen Haoren''s feelings and memories returned. He remembered how close the Demon God-King and him were after they joined hands. and talked for months and years. He considered the Demon God-King as one of his most important friends. He was almost able to help her. Unfortunately, it all had to end because of Tian Feng. He was furious. He wanted topletely destroy the heavens. And when He was about to explode due to anger. Dragon bloodline didn¡¯t help and fan the me even more. but before he could do something drastic something happened. "This¡­" Chen Ming stared at the notification system. He didn''t think the system would be able to do this. -------------------- [A bond is detected] [Do you want to bond with ¡°Ni Yue¡±] [ept] [Deny] -------------------- Chen Ming looked at the ck shadow. The dark shadow was only the Demon God-King''s consciousness and a fragment of her soul. He didn''t know what effect it would have if he agreed. But he definitely trusts the system. that he definitely won''t be disappointed. He immediately agreed. and the result came out really didn''t disappoint him. Chen Ming now looked forward. The system didn''t really disappoint him. He found a dark shadow in front of him. gradually getting darker. The Demon God-King Ni Yue was confused right now. She thought that she would fade away after meeting the Chen Haoren that she had longed for. But before the rest of her own soul waspletely destroyed It was as if something was holding her back. Whatever power was holding her back was definitely not an ordinary force. because she felt that her mind was filled with immersed power. what was lost slowly returning. Even though she doesn''t have a real body. Just spirit alone was more than enough. ¡°Haoren, this...¡± Ni Yue looked at Chen Ming with excitement. She didn''t know what Chen Ming had done to her but she didn¡¯t care. The only thing she cared about now was she bonded with Chen Ming through soul. Chen Ming smiled at Ni Yue before speaking. ¡°Looks like it''s not your time yet.¡± Ni Yue only nodded. She looked at Chang''er. Chang''er had now put her knife in her sleeve. She had no idea what happened. but Ni Yue now was neither an enemy nor a danger to Chen Ming. She didn''t care what kind of rtionship was between Chen Ming and Ni Yue, for her, just being with Chen Ming was enough. She looked at Ni Yue before speaking. ¡°You, the Demon God-King? I never thought that the Demon God-King would look like that.¡± Yes, if she were to tell anyone, no one will believe her. The fearsome Demon God-King The true form was only a girl between thirteen to fourteen years old. She had a slim and delicate body. She was lovable and majestic. She was the true model of the legal loli. She looked at Chang''er with her big round eyes. She''s not a normal loli. She was a Kuudere loli. She didn''t answer Chang''er. Instead, she walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s arm. ¡°Haoren, Do you still remember our promise? You haven''t forgotten the promise between us, right?¡± Chen Ming smiled at the little loli. before nodding. He remembered that he had promised her. that he will be her friend. Poor little loli was deceived by demons. She was deceived that if she had destroyed the heavens. She will get what you want. Who would have thought that she didn''t have to destroy the heavens to get what she wanted. "Oh, you didn''t forget, it''s good." Chen Ming gently stroked Ni Yue¡¯s head. She closed her eyes and sank into his warm palm. Chang''er looked at Ni Yue before bursting out. She didn''t do anything to Ni Yue but walked beside Chen Ming. She held his other hand. before bringing it up and touching her head. ¡°Rubbed Chang''er¡¯s head as well.¡± Chen Ming could only do what she wanted. He didn''t want her to enter the dark mode on him. He stroked both of their heads until they were both satisfied. He just let out a breath. Day by day it bes more and more difficult to control his emotions. Chen Ming finished stroking the twody heads, he spoke up. ¡°We should go back to Heavenly City. I have something to say to Tian Feng.¡± Talking about Tianfeng He could sense that Ni Yue began to reveal a dark aura. Chen Ming was surprised. Chang''er looked at Ni Yue with satisfaction. ¡°What a beauty, sister.¡± Chen Ming gaped, sister? The two really look alike. Especially the aura filled with darkness like this. Chen Ming only shook his head. He thought that the two of them wouldn''t quarrel. ¡°Let''s go together.¡± Both nodded. Chen Ming after that took everyone back to the Heavenly City. Where did he stop? He immediately headed towards the pce. One of the missions he was given was to take the royal pce. All he had to do was expel Tian Feng from the throne and sit down on the throne by himself. The throne will decide who will be the next Heavenly God-King. 300 Chapter 300 Chen Ming arrived at the Heavenly Pce again. He found that there were now many gods waiting for him. They wanted to know what happened to the bridge. If anything happens to the bridge chaos will ensue. Chen Ming went straight to the chest. He spoke directly in his calm tone. ¡°The bridge between the mortal world and the heavens was destroyed. Someone had broken the connection between the mortal world and the heavens. Does anyone have any knowledge of the formation around the monolith?¡± The gods turned pale when they heard what Chen Ming had said. The bridge between the mortal world and heaven was destroyed. This was a very bad thing. Chen Ming looked at all the gods. Each of the gods shook their head. They had no knowledge of the formation. The people who had knowledge of the formation had already died in the war a thousand years ago. Chen Ming breathed out a sigh. It seemed that only Xiao Wen could help him in this matter. She was the only person he knew that had knowledge about formation. Chen Ming didn''t care about the other gods. They couldn''t give him the answers he wanted. He headed towards the pce. He knew that Tian Feng must be in the throne room. He should know his own fate. On the way. Chen Ming met Eng Shen and Sun Wukong before walking into the pce. Tian Feng was actually sitting on the throne. He looked at Chen Ming with exhaustion. ¡°You already know the truth, right?¡± Chen Ming slightly nodded before speaking. ¡°If you talk about you are the one who broke the path between the mortal world and heaven? If that''s the case, then yes, I know.¡± Chen Ming hummed out. He didn''t give any face to the Heavenly God-King. Why would he have to give him a face? He was the one who made the whole thing mess up by himself. because of his cowardice and fear of encountering things that he cannot control. Tian Feng could only sit still. He identally looked at a young girl. He felt familiar like he had seen her somewhere before. but he can''t remember. He didn''t think to ask Chen Ming about the young girl. It''s not important to him right now. The most important thing for him right now was. How was Chen Ming going to deal with him? He couldn''t fight Chen Ming anymore. His strength was degraded for a very long time due to the cruse of the Demon God-King. The other gods knew the truth about what he had done. He had no excuses. Chen Ming looked at Tian Feng. before turning to Eng Shen. ¡°General Eng Shen ording to thew of heaven. Tian Feng hadmitted a serious crime against the heavens. There is a heavy penalty to be removed from the position of the Heavenly God-King and sent to be born as a human. Unfortunately, the bridge between the mortal world and heaven was now damaged to the point that could no longer be used. Therefore, it is advisable to send him to be confined in a frozen stone chamber.¡± The Frozen Stone Chamber was a prison for the gods who had done wrong. Those who were trapped in this prison would be frozen with water spirits that originated from the essence of the Heavenly Water. They will not be able to escape. If the specified time was not reached. The gods consulted each other no matter how severe the punishment of destroying the bridge was. But Tian Feng had done many good deeds. They didn''t think Tian Feng deserved that kind of punishment. Chen Ming didn''t want it to cause many problems. He spoke to all gods. "Well If you all didn¡¯t want to send him into the frozen stone chamber. I will have to make do with what I have then." Chen Ming with a very high speed disappeared from where he stood. He appeared before the Heavenly God-King before stabbing arge number of needles covering all of Tian Feng''s pulse points. Chen Ming''s Qi was much stronger than Tian Feng''s. He was able to extract all of Tian Feng''s power. Tian Feng could no longer use his power. ¡°Until the bridge is repaired your power will be sealed.¡± Tian Feng only gritted his teeth. he can''t do anything but ept his fate. Chen Ming told Eng Shen to take Tian Feng to the prison. The gods came out and begged him to lock him in a room inside his pce. which Chen Ming gave in again. He didn''t care where they locked Tian Feng. He just had toplete the mission. After Tian Feng was taken away, The gods talked again. who will take care of heaven They wanted Eng Shen to be the King of Heaven. But En Shen did not ept. He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now sitting on the throne. "This¡­" The gods looked at Chen Ming. They didn''t think Chen Ming would sit on the throne in spite of that. Moreover, The throne did not reject Chen Ming. It also emitted a beautiful light. ¡°It seems that I have been epted as the Heavenly God-King¡­ It is easier than I thought.¡± Chen Ming was epted by the heavens as the Heavenly God-King. The throne shines brighter than ever. There was never a time when the throne would choose the Heavenly God-King with such joy. ¡°Easier than he think¡± All the gods who heard Chen Ming said. They looked at each other. They don''t know what to do with this. They don''t know whether tough or cry. Eng Shen sighed in relief. He didn''t want to be the King of Heaven. He wanted to be a general overseeing the Heavenly Army. Instead, Chen Ming became the Heavenly God-King instead of him. The Heavenly God-King was as strong as Chen Ming. It will only bring peace to the mortal world and heaven. Eng Shen, who did not want to be another Heavenly God-King. He knew how busy being the King of Heaven was. He did not want to sit on the throne. Chen Ming after taking the throne and was already epted as the Heavenly God-King. He was considered to have aplished two-thirds of his mission. All that was left was to repair the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens. Chen Ming rose from the throne. He turned to Chang''er and Ni Yue who were currently talking. The two seem to have the same chemistry. They talk about him. Chen Ming coughed slightly. He had something to tell them. He had to return to the mortal world. from the time he ascended to heaven By now, it was probably almost afternoon. ¡°Chang''er, Ni Yue, I have something to tell you. I have to go back to the mortal world.¡± Both of them stop smiling as if everything in this world fell apart and darkness takes over. They looked at Chen Ming as if they were about to break. ¡°Brother Ming, is Brother Ming going to leave Chang''er again?¡± ¡°Haoren your promise.¡± The two of them now looked very intimidating. Chen Ming could only swallow his saliva. He hurriedly embraced them before speaking. ¡°No, I am not leaving you both like thest time. I''m just going back to the mortal world to tell my people below about what happened up here. I can''t take them with me. But I promise I will find a way to repair the bridge as quickly as possible. You will meet¡­umm my girlfriends.¡± Hearing the word girlfriends. Both were silent. They looked at Chen Ming with hesitant eyes. What did girlfriends mean? They need an exnation Chen Ming could only sigh. and began to exin to them. They understand. He had just acquired Chen Haoren''s memory. Before, he didn''t know that he had them. With Chang''er, he understood that in the past, he and Chang''er were lovers. But Ni Yue? Wasn''t the promise between him and her just friends? 301 Chapter 301 Ni Yue told him. Sooner orter friends will be lovers anyway. Skip the nuisance and start from there. The views of mortals and demons were really different. and the gods too. This might be because of thier long life span or their ancient way of life. who knows. Chang''er didn''t think much about Chen Ming having many lovers. In fact, it was normal for her. For example, Hou Yi who wanted to pursue her. He had more than a hundred lovers. For Chen Ming, five or six people were very small. Chen Ming heard that he didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or be amazed by their way of thinking. He didn''t want the two of them to enter the dark side and stab him. So it would be something very miserable. Chen Ming said goodbye to the two of them. The two looked at him as if he had forgotten something. He remembered the time when Chen Haoren was going somewhere far away. He will kiss Chang''er goodbye. and looked at Nie Yue''s eyes. She wants the same practice. Chen Ming kissed the two of them. Chang''er''s lips were soft and fragrant. The taste of her lips was as sweet as the nectar of flowers. Nie Yue''s lips were cold but soft. She gave off the scent of a frozen stream. He felt refreshed. Her kiss shook his soul. Ni Yue secretly sucked in a bit of his power before licking her own lips. ¡°Thank you for the food¡± Chen Ming''s spirit energy was extremely strong. What she sucked was just a drop of water in the ocean. Even if she sucked his soul with full force. The person who will suffer more damage was her. Chen Ming, after kissing the two goodbyes, immediately descended into the mortal world. He promised them that he woulde up to them tomorrow. Chen Ming aftering down from the heavens. He waited for Xiao Wen and the others toe back from school. He looked at his watch. It''s four o''clock now. In an hour or so, Xie Lin would have brought everyone back from school. ande straight to this condo Before then Chen Ming chose to cook dinner for everyone. Aftering down from heaven, he had a craving to eat Chinese food. He can cook many dishes from many countries. Chinese food was one of them. Today he was thinking of making Cantonese fried rice with charcoal roasted goose. The drink will be Chinese ginseng liquor and orange juice mixed with honey for non-drinkers. As Chen Ming walked toward the kitchen Kang Lan saw that he had returned. She greeted him before asking. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Kang Lan didn''t want to be alone. She came to help Chen Ming cook. Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Can you cook?¡± Kang Lan shook her head. She couldn''t. Normally, someone in the pce would cook for her. But it''s not that she doesn''t want to cook. Hearing that, Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Please wash the vegetables for me.¡± Kang Lan, while helping him, she asked him about how heaven was. Chen Ming told her everything. until it came to the story of Chang''er and Ni Yue. He saw that Kang Lan had been silent for a moment. He could feel that she was thinking about something. She looked at him. Her eyes looked sad. Chen Ming couldn''t help asking her. Her sadness affects her surroundings. This was one problem of the Sky Profound Realm. His grandmother was the same too. The sky outside began to darken. "Are you okay" ¡°Nothing¡± Nothing? For a woman, there were many interpretations. Chen Ming thought about it. He could only guess why she was like this. Chen Ming felt that since he epted Chang''er and Ni Yue He also had to ept Kang Lan as well. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair to her. He leaned forward to whisper something to Kang Lan. before she looked at Chen Ming. ¡°Is that true?¡± Chen Ming only nodded. Kang Lan, whose mood was now turbulent, immediately returned to normal. The clouds in the sky disappeared. She smiled. Her smile was so beautiful. She had never felt this good before. Chen Ming finally epted her. ¡°When Yueyue finds out about this she must be very pleased.¡± The family will eventually be perfect. Chen Ming and Kang Lan worked together until five o''clock. When all dinner was done. Everyone returned home. The smell of the food was very fragrant. Xie Lin carried Kang Ye over to Kang Lan. She saw that Kang Lan was in a strangely good mood. She couldn''t help asking her if something good happened. Kang Lan looked left and right. before whispering to Xie Lin. Xie Lin only smiled at Kang Lan. She held onto her sses slightly before congratting Kang Lan. She finally had the same status as everyone else. Kang Ye since her own power awoke. She slept more than usual. Even now she was still sleeping. But when she smelled the food, she woke up immediately. Kang Lan still hadn¡¯t told her anything yet. She told Kang Ye after everyone had finished eating. Dinner was a sacred time in this house. Everyone has to stop doing everything ande to eat together. There was no condition at the dining table, apart from eating together. Everyone can talk about things inside and outside the house, everyone was considered one big family now. "I don''t want to believe. Here I am having a boyfriend who is the King of Heaven¡­ And all the gods I have ever heard of are real.¡± Xiao Wen only blinked her eyes. she didn''t think that when she went to school, Chen Ming would go to y in the heavens like this. ¡°Well, I think so too.¡± Dongfang Gu added, She slowly drank Chinese ginseng liquor. She wanted to know how it tasted. But in the end, she turned to orange juice mixed with honey instead. ¡°Who knew that Chang''er''s lover wasn''t Hou Yi? But it was Chen Ming. And the fact that Chang''er is Yandere¡­ Ming are you sure that nothing will happen.¡± Xie Lin was worried. She was stronger after receiving Chen Ming''s power. and seriously cultivating the Dragon Breathing Technique. She was already at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. But on the other side, as Chen Ming had said, Chang¡¯er was even stronger than the Martial Ancestor Realm. ¡°What is Yandere, Papa?¡± Kang Ye didn''t know these words. She wanted to know what it meant. And she was interested that she was going to have a beautiful older sister to y with her as well. was there something that Kang Ye will miss? Kang Lan exined to her that she would know when she had grown up. Kang Ye was a smart child, she knew that this was not about children. She continued to eat her food. It was delicious. She liked the charcoal roast goose the most. ¡°What about the Demon God-King? be a cute loli. Ming won''t turn into a lolicon right? But even if Ming is a lolicon Gu''er doesn''t mind." Dongfang Gu actually liked the idea that Chen Ming was a lolicon. with her thin body. She had a figure that wasn''t that different from a child. If Chen Ming could ept her, it would be good. Chen Ming only smiled. Lolicon or not lolicon, it depends on the future. He couldn''t really tell about this. 302 Chapter 302 After dinner, Chen Ming called Xiao Wen to his room. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. He called her into the room alone like this. Her teenage hormones were surging. She couldn''t help but imagine something pervert. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that Ming wants to do that, b-but, I am not ready yet. But if he really asks, what am I going to do? Am I going to do it?¡¯ Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. Unfortunately, Chen Ming didn''t think like her, or maybe he did, but he definitely didn''t call her into the room privately with him to do something lewd. Chen Ming sat down on the bed before calling Xiao Wen to sit with him. Xiao Wen''s heart was beating fast. her face flushed red. She sat next to Chen Ming. She did not dare to make eye contact with Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen questioningly but didn''t say anything. He took out his mobile phone and opened some pictures for Xiao Wen to look at. What he showed Xiao Wen to look at was a photograph of the formation around the giant monolith that he had taken from heaven. Xiao Wen looked at the mobile phone. she saw a big formation. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t like what she had thought. Chen Ming when did not receive Xiao Wen''s response. He nudged her before speaking. "Wen, what''s wrong.?" Chen Ming asked in concern. Xiao Wen looked at him before sighing. "Nothing" Nothing again. He could only scratch his head. Why did women when they were upset or overthinking always say ¡°Nothing¡±? He could smell Xiao Wen''s hormones. He knew what she was thinking. He didn''t even say anything. Xiao Wen cut him up first. ¡°This is a very big andplicated formation, but as I can see, it seems to have suffered a lot of damage. arge portion of it went missing. Ming brought the formation for me to look at. Does Ming want me to help with it?¡± Chen Ming didn''t think that Xiao Wen would be able to tell that it was damaged. He was sure that Xiao Wen might be able to help him. ¡°Yes, I want to ask Wen to help me repair it if is it possible but¡­?¡± Chen Ming exined to her that he wanted to repair this formation but he couldn''t take her up to heaven. He had to learn about the formation from her and repair it by himself. Xiao Wen thought for a bit before nodding her head to Chen Ming. She will teach him about the formation. As time passed, Xiao Wen taught Chen Ming with all she had. ------------------ Sessfully learned ¡°Initial Formation Technique¡± ------------------ Sessfully learned the ¡°Intermediate Formation Technique¡±. ------------------ Sessfully learned the ¡°Advanced Formation Technique¡±. ------------------ Chen Ming had to admit that Xiao Wen had quite a high knowledge of the formation. He thought that she might know a little about it, but no, she was so proficient in the formation that she wrote her own formation. Chen Ming could only really respect her. He was able to learn all the formations. It took him several hours, heined it take too much time, and afterining about it. Xiao Wen stared at him with her sharp eyes. She studied from the age of four. For more than ten years, she had been studying formations. Chen Ming had learned all her knowledge in a few hours. He also had the face toin. Chen Ming only smiled before kissing her as a reward for teaching him about the formations. ¡°Ah~¡± Xiao Wen almost melted into a liquid after being kissed passionately on the mouth. She hadn''t spent time with Chen Ming privately for a long time. Now she had time to spend with him. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. He just smiled. Xiao Wen was a very sweet girlfriend to him. whether this world or another world ¡°Hey Ming. Wen, have something that want to ask Ming?¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°Why didn''t Ming think of doing anything to Wen or the others? If it was other. Wen thinks we might all be pregnant by now. Why is that?" Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. She was really curious. He told them that they were his lovers. But he hadn''t thought of doing anything to them except kissing. She was just wondering Chen Ming smiled at her. He felt like she was trying to signal something to him. he kissed her again before pushing her to the bed and he straddles her. Xiao Wen''s face turned red. before speaking ¡°M-Ming, what are you going to do? Ah~¡± ¡°Do what Wen wants me to do.¡± Xiao Wen trembled. Chen Ming kissed her neck. before starting to put his hand on her chest and fumble it a little bit. Xiao Wen felt like a bolt of lightning had passed through her whole body, she felt numb, and she could feel her lower body wet. as if being stimted by something Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. Tears flowed from her eyes. He only sighed before speaking. ¡°This is the reason why. you are not ready yet. and everyone else too¡± Xiao Wen nodded. She thought so too. She''s not really ready. ¡°We still have a lot of time together. There is no need to hurry.¡± ¡°Um, sorry, Ming.¡± Chen Ming only smiled at her beforeying down next to her. He hugged her from the side. Xiao Wen turned to Chen Ming before hugging him as well. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen talked for a moment. It was now around one o''clock. Xiao Wen fell asleep while hugging him. she has a happy face. She hadn''t slept with him in a long time. The next morning, Chen Ming woke up brightly. Xiao Wen was sleeping on his chest. She looks beautiful and cute at the same time. He looked at the clock, it was now six o''clock. He woke Xiao Wen from her slumber. But Xiao Wen didn''t open her eyes but spoke in azy tone. "Give me five more minutes." Last night they were together until veryte. He could only let Xiao Wen continue to sleep. He gradually separated from her in the most tenderness. Chen Ming walked out of the bedroom. He found that Xie Lin had already made breakfast. Kang Lan was feeding Kang Ye. Hua Lin prepares the project equipment for the university. Dongfang Gu took a shower in the bathroom. Little Long curled up beside Wen He. It was another lovely morning, Chen Ming smiled,st night he learned the most convenient technique. He flicks his finger A formation appeared all around him. The clothes he was wearing in bed had changed. became a new set of clothes He doesn''t need to take a shower. Since he rose to the Sky Profound Realm He didn''t even need to take a shower. because up to this point. The body stops excreting waste. because within the body there was no waste anymore. The girls looked at Chen Ming with interest. They had never seen him do anything like that before. ¡°Ming, what is that?¡± Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. ¡°Papa can use magic!¡± Kang Ye apuded Chen Ming. She thought that Chen Ming used magic to change clothes. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°This is not magic that Yueyue thinks. This is actual magic.¡± Chen Ming felt as though he was a wizard character in the game. When using the formation, it was like he was actually using magic. "Wow" Kang Ye''s eyes shed. She was reminded of an anime that she had seen on TV. She wants to be a magical girl(children''s version only). She walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s leg. ¡°Papa, Yueyue wants to use some magic. Papa makes Yueyue a magical girl please." Chen Ming lost to Kang Ye''s puppy eyes. He only agreed. He only taught Kang Ye to the simple and safe magic formations. 303 Chapter 303 Chen Ming lightly touched Kang Ye''s head. He passed on the knowledge of the formation to Kang Ye. She closed her eyes, receiving the knowledge from Chen Ming. when she had received the knowledge. She opened her eyes with excitement. She rushed into her bedroom. before taking out the magic wand she made at school. She flicked her rabbit-shaped wand back and forth. before posing with a magical girl pose. Her clothes had changed. became the clothes of a magical girl. This formation did not create the clothes out of nothing but it was just a modification of the original clothes that were worn ording to the user''s desire. it didn¡¯tst forever it has its duration though. The longest time this formation would remain intact was twenty-four hours. Chen Ming was able to maintain this formation for twenty-four hours. But Kang Ye can only maintain the formation for a few minutes. But this was enough to satisfy Kang Ye. She hurriedly ran to hug and kissed Chen Ming''s cheek. ¡°I love you the most Papa!¡± Chen Ming felt soft. He was feeling very radiant right now. Chen Ming after teaching Kang Ye about cloth changing formation. He also taught everyone about the formations to protect themselves. He told them to maintain their defenses formation at all times. This magic formation normally required a talisman. But for Chen Ming, writing his fingers in the air was enough. The normal Taoists had to use the talisman not because it was necessary. But it was because they didn''t have the same profound energy as the girls and him. If Chen Ming used a talisman as well It will get even better results. The talisman for Chen Ming was only helping with efficiency. After that, everyone dispersed. Chen Ming used the Key to ascend to heaven again. Today he will have to repair the bridge andplete the mission. Chen Ming ascended to the heavens. Once again, he met with Juxing Wugui. The giant tortoise was still meditating. He didn''t seem to wake up or make a fuss this time like before. He seemed to know who had entered his territory. The giant tortoise didn''t show anything. It showed that he didn''t mind if Chen Ming was in his territory. Chen Ming didn''t wait. He still had to spend several hours flying to Heavenly City. This time, Little Long and Wen He didn''te with him. But even if he was not apanied by them in an emergency situation Chen Ming was able to immediately summon the two of them toe to him. The bond between him and the two dragons was not severed. just because they were indifferent realms now Chen Ming flew faster than Sun Wukong. He remembered the way to Heavenly City. It took three to four hours yesterday. It only took two hours today. He flew at a speed greater than the speed of sound. Chen Ming arrived at Heavenly City. He immediately rushed towards Chang''er at the White Jade Pce. He saw a beautiful peach tree in the distance. He wondered why this peach tree was only sucking up divine energy. but no release it. Chen Ming became interested in this peach tree immediately. Chen Ming after he finished looking at the peach tree. He slowlynded on the ground in front of the pce. Chang''er and Ni Yue now walked out of the pce. They both sensed that Chen Ming had ascended to heaven two hours ago. ¡°Come here, Ming.¡± "Ming" Ni Yue had already called Chen Ming, Ming. Instead of Haoren Chen Ming looked at the two of them, surprised that they were both close to each other. but he recalled that they had the dark energy yesterday he understood. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Chang''er Ni Yue, I have a method to repair the bridge between the Mortal world and Heavenly world. Do you two want toe with me? I brought the breakfast that Xie Lin has made for us too.¡± Chang''er and Ni Yue agreed to go with Chen Ming. ¡°I will go with you Brother Ming¡± ¡°Me too, want to go with Ming.¡± They didn''t know who Xie Lin was. But they guessed that she might be his other girlfriend?. But before the two followed Chen Ming. Chang''er had something to ask of Chen Ming. ¡°Please wait, Brother Ming. Can Brother Ming help Chang''er with something?¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er before nodding his head. Chang''er looked at the peach tree behind the White Jade Pce. before speaking to Chen Ming ¡°Brother Ming, if Brother Ming has finished repairing the bridge between the mortal world and the heavens, Brother Ming please help Chang¡¯er to bring this peach tree and nt her in the mortal world." Chen Ming looked at the peach tree before speaking to Chang''er. ¡°Okay, it''s not a big problem. However, I have something to ask Chang''er. Why did this peach tree absorb the Heavenly Qi? but refused to let anything out. Usually, the tree takes in something. and have to let something out It''s really strange.¡± Chang''er looked at the peach tree for a moment. She saw that the peach tree trembled. She could only lower her head before sighing. ¡°Chang''er is not sure. Maybe it''s because it''s a peach thates from the mortal world.¡± ¡°The peach tree came from the mortal world? this peach doesn¡¯t grow from the heavenly peach seed?¡± Chang''er nodded before speaking about the origin of the peach tree. Chen Ming nodded. It would be like a human being away from home. It''s normal to miss home. This peach tree was thousands of years old. He wasn''t surprised that a spirit will be born from it. It''s just that it can''tmunicate. ¡°Understood. When the bridge is repaired I''ll bring her back to the mortal world and nt her. Hum, How is my garden sound?¡± Chang''er nodded. That''s the best. The three of themter flew towards where the monolith that contains the bridge connecting the mortal world and Heaven. It was within the Heavenly City, but from the Royal Pce to the monolith. The distance was quite far. Chen Ming arrived and did not dy. He immediately started repairing the bridge. He needed to connect the dots. It''s like connecting a circuit. that when the circuit wasplete It will be able to function like before. Chen Ming only took an hour. He was able to repair the connection sessfully. He only repaired the damaged spot. Chang''er and Ni Yue looked at Chen Ming with smiles. He looks very charming when he works hard. ¡°The repair isplete. It''s time to test." Chen Ming walked toward the monolith. before using his hand to touch the monolith. He found that the ancient Chinese characters written on the pirs gradually emitted a golden glow. The ancient Chinese characters slowly emerged from the monolith. before they merged into a gate two to three meters high. not very big size. Chen Ming thought that the size of the door depended on the power he put into it. For him, this door was more than enough. Chen Ming saw the other side of the door. He saw that the other side was inside a room. that looks quite luxurious. He didn''t understand what was going on. ¡°Um, can someone tell me why the bridge is showing up in someone¡¯s bedroom like this?¡± Chen Ming walked through the door. along with Chang''er and Ni Yue. 304 Chapter 304 Chen Ming walked out of the gate, he looked around, he was confused. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± He wasn''t sure where he was. He could feel that there was a very strong Heaven and Earth Profound energy here. The Heaven and Earth Profound energy that was present at this moment was very different from the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy he had ever experienced in the mortal world. ¡°Chang''er, Ni Yue, can you feel it? Why does Heaven and Earth Profound Energy here so strange?¡± Chang''er nodded. Ni Yue was the Sulsace. They closed their eyes and tried to feel the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy around this room. They found it very strange too. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy here is as pure as Heaven. No, it is even purer, but strangely, Even though it has simrities but it gives me a different vibe of feeling.¡± Chen Ming heard that, this time he didn''t use his sense. Instead, he used his dragon eyes. He used it to look at the abnormality of the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy in the air right now. He found that the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy used to be only blue. Now there were other colors too, red, yellow, green, white, and ck. Chen Ming felt that the red one gave a warm feeling. The yellow one gave a dull feeling. The green one gave a carefree feeling. The blue one gives a feeling of moisture. White and ck gave a different feeling from their peers. White, he can feel life. While ck, he could feel death. He possessed the Yin and Yang Qi. He was able to gather all the power in the air different from Chang''er and Ni Yue They were able to absorb only one color of Qi. Chang''er and Ni Yue absorbed the ck Qi. Chen Ming closed his eyes again before opening his eyes again. He stopped using the dragon''s eye. He looked at Chang''er before speaking. ¡°It seems that the Heaven and Earth Qi in the air has elemental properties.¡± "Elemental Properties" Chen Ming nodded before exining his feelings. Chang''er heard what Chen Ming had said. She even gasped. ¡°No, this must be the world beyond the borders.¡± ¡°World beyond the borders?¡± Chang''er nodded before speaking. She was considered a god with considerable knowledge. Here the heavens of old call it the world beyond the borders. A world beyond the borders was a world that was not subject to thews of the heavens. This world had never been connected to heaven before. Chen Ming had now connected the world beyond the borders with the heavens. There was definitely a problem if they let it be like this. ¡°Let''s hurry back into the Heaven Realm first. before anyone sees us. I don''t want the gods in charge of this territory to see us.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He understood as soon as Chang''er exined. He walked towards the gate with the two before closing the gate. He looked at Chang''er before wanting to ask her about the world beyond the borders. He felt that the Martial World that he had been to was one of the worlds beyond the borders that Chang''er had told him. If so It meant that he might even be able to connect the heavens with the Martial World. Chang''er walked over and sat down on a stone near the monolith. She exined to Chen Ming the matter of the world beyond the borders. The Heavens had been at war to protect the Heavenly Realm and the mortal World so that extraterrestrial beings would not invade the world. Before, the Heavenly God-King was extremely strong. able to protect the heavens and the mortal world from the clutches of extraterrestrial beings. A war between the heavens and the creatures beyond the borders. It has been continuing for more than tens of thousands of years. until the heavens can win the war. But even if the heavens were able to win the war. The heavens were severely damaged. All of the Heavenly Gods that used to number in the hundreds of millions were reduced to only a few million. The only gods that were left behind were the gods behind them that didn''t have many abilities. A few thousand years have passed. The level of the god''s ability had dropped to the lowest possible. And it became more severe when the bridge from the mortal world to heaven was cut off. causing the number of gods to not increase. The Heavenly Gods that were born from the Heavens might actually be strong. But no matter what the gods that were born from the mortal world had more abilities. Humans are more adaptable than gods with attached ideas. If the gods of the past saw the gods of today. They would definitely cry out their blood. Chen Ming heard Chang''er''s words, and he sighed. The war between heavenly gods and extraterrestrial beings. The territory that Heaven was in charge of consisted of only the Mortal World, the Abyssal world, and the Ocean World. Furthermore, the four worlds were not in harmony with each other. This might actually be the purpose why the system had let him conquer all four worlds. It''s for sure in the future. He had to unify the four worlds, otherwise, a great cataclysm woulde. ¡°What a drag.¡± Chen Ming after listen to Chang¡¯er. He knew that in the future he might have to face those extraterrestrial beings. So he need to prepare now. ¡­¡­. After Chen Ming, Chang¡¯er, and Ni Yue go back to the heavenly world. In the room where the three had left found that in the corner of the room there was some device. It looks like a surveince camera. In a room not far from this room. A middle-aged man looked at the surveince camera. The middle-aged man''s name was Sulsac. He was an officer stationed in thismand base. Sulsac watched as the three walked in. before walking away for a few seconds. He didn''t think a situation like this would happen. ¡°That''s a portal! How can the portal open in the base!? Aren''t we supposed to have shields to protect our bases?!¡± The shield was a high-voltage electric field that can defend against almost all attacks. including opening a dimensional portal from a distance Sulsac didn''t understand what was going on. He noticed that the portal had a strange shape that he had never seen before. he hurriedly stood up. that room was the bedroom of the organization''s important experimental subject. A dimensional portal opened in the middle of that bedroom like this. It''s not a good thing. He quickly picked up amunication device before he contacted someone. "Commander. An anomaly was found in the bedroom of the third subject. There was a portal in the middle of the room opened. Please allow me to conduct an inspection, sir.¡± A middle-aged man received a green light. He hurriedly led his subordinates to the room that before letting his subordinates install some equipment. There was a technology that was far more advanced than the world Chen Ming lived in. The tool he used was the one used to track spatial movement. The officers inspected. They have this kind of cutting-edge technology. Surprisingly, the existence of a portal could not be verified. ¡°Captain, it seems that the ST Scanner does not detect the interaction of the Dimensional Connection Energy¡­ Just as the portal that appeared a moment ago did not contain the normal energy used to transmit it. through the substance.¡± Sulsac had a serious expression on his face before speaking. p ¡°How is that possible? We saw with our own eyes that a portal had actually opened. Why can''t it be tracked?¡± Sulsac''s subordinate hurried up and check with the ST scanner again. But no matter how much he uses it. He did not find a response. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sulsac didn''t understand how it was possible. Or will other countries be able to invent a device that can open dimensional portals from a distance that can ignore the electric field? So was that even possible? He didn''t think it was possible. But it''s better to prevent than to fix. He immediately moved the bedroom of the third subject. before he took the pictures from the CCTV and bring them to themander to see. As everything was going on, Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Ni Yue returned to the White Jade Pce and ate lunch. Chen Ming needed to learn more about the formation. The knowledge he had was not covered in how to set a coordinate. Looked like he had set the wrong coordinate. 305 Chapter 305 Chen Ming tried to find where he had made a mistake. He knew that he had set the coordinate wrongly. but to correct it he needs a new set of knowledge about formation. ¡°Where did I go wrong? hum, The knowledge about formation I got from Xiao Wen isn¡¯t enough. I need more knowledge but where can I get it?¡± Chen Ming thought as he ate the food that Xie Lin had prepared for him. Chang''er and Nie Yue ate their food with a smile. The food that Xie Lin made was very delicious. There was no seasoning in heaven. This made the food Chang''er eats every day tasteless. Ni Yue was no different. But it wasn''t because the abyssal world didn''t have any delicious food to eat. But because she hadn''t eaten this kind of food for a thousand years. Ni Yue looked at Chen Ming. She heard Chen Mingin. She couldn''t help but want to help him. ¡°Why don''t you go to the abyssal world? And looking for the little demon named Ermo. Little Demon, I remember having quite a bit of knowledge of the formation.¡± Chen Ming blinked. Little Demon Ermo. Did she refer to the demon gods that he had dealt with? That guy had knowledge of the formation? he thought about it, ¡®Come to think of it. That guy can take off his heart and put it somewhere without dying. Not only that but that guy also had a very formidable regeneration he was almost immortal. He must use some formations to himself. I am sure¡¯ Chen Ming had some knowledge about formation. He knew that the probability of him having knowledge about formation was quite high. Now he knew where to get more knowledge about formation. On a stairway to the demon pce, the Demon God Ermo was watering the trees in the grassy garden that swallowed the sky with ease. Suddenly he sneezed. He felt a bad omen. He hoped he misunderstood. ¡°Hopefully that bast*rd doesn''te back to the abyssal word again. Hmm, if hees, I will do that, like this, hehe.¡± He didn''t know what would happen to him after this. poor demon god Chen Ming spent his time with Chang''er and Ni Yue. Both have different views from normal. They talked about various things. Chen Ming had received the memories of Chen Haoren. able to understand what the two said. If normal people were to talk to each other about normal things. Maybe they will talk about things that happen one or two years ago or ten years at best. But for the two when they talked to each other it was about five hundred or six hundred years ago. Both the goddess and demon had a lifespan of more than thousands of years. Talking about a hundred years ago was the same as the one that happened not so long ago. It was something that can be understood To bring the human sense to talk with living beings thatst a long time. It''s probably the funniest thing. but no matter what. Never mention their age. No matter whether it will be a god, a demon or a human? Asking a girl''s age means courting death. They talked until it came to Chen Ming. They thought that if Chen Ming had several capable young women in his possession. It meant that Chen Ming was a talented person. and was in high demand. He was a good stud. Chen Ming heard that. He could only choke on his food. He didn''t think he would hear anything like this from the two conversations. They both talk about the harem. He felt that it was strange for the two of them to talk about it. He listened to the two talks. He felt that something strage happened to him. ¡°Since when did I ept a harem. If it¡¯s me from the past I would against it.¡± Chen Ming thought about it. He hardly did anything. Most of theme to him on their own. The bad feelings towards Hong Jia were all gone by now. It''s just a past that''s not worth remembering. Chen Ming watched the two of them talk to each other with a smile. Chang''er asked Ni Yue about the Abyssal World. She just shook her head. She didn''t have much to do with the Abyssal World. Even though she was the Demon God-King who ruled the Abyssal World a thousand years ago, ¡°I am the mostfortable Demon God-King in the Abyssal World. All I have to do was sit on the throne and listen to the demons murmur.¡± She didn''t care what demonsined to her. She threw all the work to her subordinates. She said with a calm expression on her face. Chang''er''s eyebrows twitched. before changing the subject Nie Yue became the Demon God-King not because she wanted it. But because she was the strongest in the Abyssal world. That position was hers without her need. She was deceived that the heavens were filled with evil gods. Destroy the demon race and drive her ancestors to the Abyssal World. She with a naive mind at that time invade heaven. but because she met a good god like Chen Haoren. It made her understand. She was deceived. She wanted to repent. But it was toote. The Heavenly God-King hurt her dear friend. She angrily thought of destroying the heavens. But because of Chen Haoren''s words when he was about to be exiled by the Heavenly God-King, The Heavenly God-King saw her vulnerability. Attack her with all his power. But before her death, she had left a fragment of her soul through the curse, hoping that she might meet Chen Haoren again. Now, who would have thought that she would be reborn as a guardian spirit. She didn''tin. Being a spirit like this wasn¡¯t bad either. talking about the spirit if they had a high enough power. They were no different from normal beings. They can eat and have offspring. Chen Ming watched the two of them talk. He looked at his watch. It was time for him to return to the mortal world. ¡°If the day had more hours, that would be great.¡± Ni Yue saw that Chen Ming was looking at his watch. She knew it was time for him to return to the mortal world. ¡°Are you going, Ming?¡± Ni Yue looked at Chen Ming with sad eyes. She did not want Chen Ming to return to the mortal world. She hadn''t talked to him like this for a thousand years. she misses him so much ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Brother Ming stay over? Chang''er and Ni Yue haven''t seen Brother Ming in a thousand years.¡± Chang''er was the same. She bit her lip. She didn''t want him to go anywhere either. Chen Ming didn''t know what to say to the two of them. He knew how much they missed him. Look back at the time the two talked to each other. The two held his hand the whole time. Chen Ming looked at both of them. He only had a soft heart. It''s okay to be in heaven one day. Chen Mingter told Sun Wukong to contact Sun Yechang. Let him tell Xie Lin that he will note home today. and will spend the night in heaven. Chang''er and Ni Yue led Chen Ming to the bedroom. before helping each other to serve Chen Ming. They try to be good wives to him. Chen Ming liked the treatments very much. Tomorrow, he will return to the mortal world and go to the Abyssal to have Demon God Ermo teach him about the formation. 306 Chapter 306 The next morning, Chen Ming woke up in a fluffy bed. he felt refreshed. He looked to his left and right side. He found that Chang''er and Nie Yue were cuddling with both of his arms. ,m Chang''er''s mound pressed against his arm make him feel awesome. At the same time, Nie Yue''s chest was like a developing girl. Although it is still small it also had a touch that made him excited for some reason. ¡°In heaven, fortunately, there are no police.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh to himself. Chang''er and Ni Yue slowly woke up. They both sensed that Chen Ming had woken up. "Good morning Chang¡¯er. Ni Yue" "Good morning Ming" "Good morning Brother Ming" Chang''er got out of bed first. She went straight to prepare some water for Chen Ming to wash his face. Meanwhile, Ni Yue went to prepare cloth for him to wipe his face. The two were perfectly in the role of waifu. Chen Ming felt lucky that both of them fall in love with him. Chen Ming could only smile, both of them didn''t need to practice. They were in a perfect role like they were used to doing it so many times. Chen Ming can use the formation to clean his body and change his clothes. But seeing that the two were so determined. He was unable to refuse. He washed his face and wiped his face with the water and cloth they had prepared for him. Chang''er then went to prepare food for Chen Ming. Ni Yue also helped. even though she didn¡¯t know how to cook. Chen Ming almost didn''t have to do anything. After having breakfast with the two Chen Ming came down from the heavens. This time, the two of them did not force him to stay. They knew that Chen Ming had a lot of things to do. ¡°When Ming finishes fixing the bridge I will go with him¡± ¡°Yes, I will go too I can¡¯t let brother Ming go for too long or He might forget about us¡± Chen Ming descended into the mortal world. At his condo, He found that everyone had already gone to school and university. Even Kang Lan wasn¡¯t there. She initially wanted to continue cultivating. But after cultivating, her level had not increased much. From Sky profound realm. It takes more than just sitting and practicing. So she went out and did something useful. Chen Ming felt a little lonely. His room which used to look full of life It''s very quiet now. Chen Ming only shook his head. What does he have to do? Chen Ming was now standing in front of a crack that will lead to the abyssal world. It was now very small in size. If he hadn''t focused, he wouldn''t have been able to see it, Chen Ming was now extremely powerful. What he could never do he can do it now With the knowledge of the formation and the ability to control energy Although Chen Ming''s Qi control was not very good, it was enough. He wrote some Chinese characters in the air. before pointing it to the crack. The crack gradually broke apart. Before Chen Ming walkedfortably into the crack. Abyssal world Chen Ming was able to enter it without having to wait until midnight. He didn''t think that he would be able to open the crack from the mortal world to the Abyssal world so easily. This was due to his immense power. Forcing open a dimensional rift that already exists to cross it was not difficult. Chen Ming forcefully opened the rift, if it was normal, the yin energy in the Abyssal would probably spill out. And there must be some evil spirits trying to invade the mortal world. But now Chen Ming had already conquered the rift. The Sky Swallowing Grass helps to adjust the atmosphere of the two worlds together. causing not much change to the environment All the evil spirits that entered the area that Chen Ming ruled. They were all cleansed to be born again. or be a guardian spirits under his rule. The number of guardian spirits currently under Chen Ming. Surprisingly, there were more than five thousand. Chen Ming''s army was growing in size. High-level guardian spirits start to change. They were starting to change like Ni Yue. They began to have a rough bodies. Able to touch and feel things. If they wanted to have a body like a normal human being. The minimum level required was level 150, which was, at least the first level of the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming had entered the rift. He immediately headed towards Ermo''s pce. No, now it belongs to him. At the pce, Demon God Ermo was doing the cleaning. He had done a professional sweeping. Even though he was a demon god, Ermo was a very clean demon. He now didn''t have any demon subordinates like before. Everything he had to do by himself. ¡°Why do I feel that danger ising? Well, I might imagine things. There are no demons or evil spirits want toe near hear. Even though that guy is cruel and savage, he still has skills, hmm.¡± Demon God Ermo still didn''t finish speaking. He heard someone''s voiceing from behind him. ¡°cruel and savage?¡± Demon God Ermo shook. He quickly turned his back to the owner of the voice. He just swallowed saliva. It''s not midnight yet. How did this devile! The Demon God Ermo was feeling suffocated. Who would have thought that someone could forcibly open a dimensional rift even though it wasn''t dark yet? Chen Ming now sat and drank tea. In front of him, Demon God Ermo was kneeling before him. ¡°This tea is delicious, Where did you get this tea leaf?¡± Demon God Ermo didn''t dare to dy. He immediately replied to Chen Ming. ¡°This tea leaf came from the Devil''s Mountain in the north of the pce.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He put down the teacup. before looking at the Demon God Ermo ¡°Teach me about the formation. I heard from Ni Yue that you are good at this.¡± Ni Yue... The Demon God clearly remembered this name. This name was the name of the previous Demon God-King who had passed away. ¡°Ni Yue you mean. You mean the Demon God-King who died a thousand years ago?¡± Chen Ming nodded. Before Demon God Ermo stood up before speaking. ¡°You lied to me, I saw with my own eyes that the Demon God-King had been killed by that Heavenly God-King. One of the reasons I want to ascend to the heavens is to avenge the Demon God-King!¡± Chen Ming looked at the Demon God Ermo. He blinked slightly before speaking. "Huh, don''t tell me you secretly like the Demon God-King." Demon God Ermo blushed before shouting. ¡°No, I didn''t think like that. You don¡¯t know but the Demon God-King has saved me many times in the past. She was the only one who care for me!¡± Chen Ming saw the Demon God Ermo''s reaction. He smiled before speaking again. "So she was your idol then" ¡°Idol?¡± Demon God Ermo tilted his head slightly. He didn¡¯t know the word idol. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. whether it''s a god or a demon. They aregging behind the mortal world in terms of entertainment. Chen Ming was not interested in exining about idols to Demon God Ermo. He wanted to learn about the formation as quickly as possible. ¡°Believe it or not? I don''t care, but you have to teach me all about the formation." Chen Ming spoke with authority. He will get what he wanted. Ermo will or will not believe him he didn¡¯t care. 307 Chapter 307 Chen Ming smiled with an evil smile. Demon God Ermo swallowed his saliva. He didn''t hesitate to take out some scrolls from his chest. He then gave it to Chen Ming even though he was unwilling but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Here are all of the scrolls containing about formations I have. After reading it, give it back to me" Chen Ming looked at the scrolls. These scrolls were the real deal. He can check it with his system. Demon God Ermo was very serious. these scrolls was very important to him. He had not learned it all yet. As soon as Chen Ming touched the scroll, The system alerted him. ------------------ Detected "Star God Formation" Does the host want to learn it? ------------------ [ept] [Deny] ------------------ Chen Ming still did not ept. These scrolls belonged to the Demon God Ermo. He needed to copy it first. and then learn it. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything that you want any more, right? If there''s nothing else, I will go and do the cleaning.¡± Chen Ming didn''t notice at first. But he saw that Demon God Ermo was wearing an apron. with a broom, in hand, He only suppressed hisughter. The demon god now looked strangely cute. Demon God Ermo looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°What? Even though I am a demon I like my ce sanitary. And to tell you the truth this is all because of you. you drove away all my demons So there was no one to help me clean and maintain the pce.¡± ¡°Then why don''t you go and ask the Spirits for help?¡± ¡°Really. Do you think I didn¡¯t ask them? I already asked them but all they do were praise you their SUN.¡± Demon God Ermo finishedining and continued cleaning. Chen Ming could only shake his head before telling the Demon God Ermo to summon the demons back to help him. But they must not be evil demons. Demon God Ermo nodded before hurriedly summoning his underlings back. Chen Ming returned to the Yang n Vige afterward. He was able to go back to the Abyssal World and the Mortal World without a problem. He then used the printer in the training center to print out a copy of the Star God Formation. He then can learn it without destroying the original. Once he had learned the formation. He found that all of his formation techniques united as one. It shows that this formation surpassed the formation that Xiao Wen had taught him. Chen Ming now knew why he had appeared in another world. He had misced the coordinates of the stars, yes, he could teleport across the stars with a formation. Chen Ming''s knowledge was wide open. He understood the truth about the borders and worlds. ¡°This Star God Formation is not a technique born from this world¡­¡± Chen Ming sat down in a chair, his eyes closed, the knowledge that he had gained from Ermo. It was not only knowledge about the formation that he got from the scrolls. He also received part of the owner''s memories. Who invented this formation. His name was Mo Baiyun. He was a devil god who was in the Extinction Realm. which was a higher realm than Martial Ancestor Realm. He originated from another world. He was not born in this world. which was talking about another world to Chen Ming at this time. He was no longer shocked. He knew that there were many other worlds besides the world he was in. Each world has simrws. But there are still differences. Because that way, not everyone can travel across different world dimensions. Each world operates at different times. To connect the world together was impossible. If wanting tobine worlds with differentws might even destroy both worlds. ¡°I cannot unite worlds with differentws. due to the time difference, It''s like mixing oil and water. Either way, they can''t get along.¡± Chen Ming was slightly disappointed. He wanted to connect the worlds together. Talk about connecting the world together. the heavenly world, the mortal world, The Abyssal World, and The Ocean world can be connected together, and why they can. The simple answer was. The Mortal World, The Heavenly World, The Abyssal World, and The ocean world were formerly one world. But there was a powerful cultivator that separated them, ignoring thews of the world The world right now was notpleted. Itcks the parts it should have. If the boundaries can bebined the world will be perfect again. Chen Ming, in addition to his knowledge of various worlds also gained some knowledge about the power level. A level higher than the Martial Ancestor Realm was the Destruction Realm (level 250-300) and the Extinction Realm (Level 301-350) These Demigod beasts in the heavens were all at the Destruction Realm. This showed that the world Chen Ming was in. In the past, there had been a martial practitioner or divine being at the same high level as the other worlds. ording to what he heard from Chang''er''s mouth. The world was greatly damaged by war. including that it was separated into parts making it weak. Even humans were not helping to heal it and destroying it as well. If this continues Chang''er thought that the world would do something bad to humans. Humans were the main cause of this disaster. If humans do not destroy nature by now the world would have recovered a long time ago. and returned to the same after the war. The world was still young If the world knows how to get rid of humans. Chen Ming was not surprised to see demon beasts swarming around and destroying humans. Chen Ming slowly absorbed the memories he had acquired. He knew what he had to do from now on. He picked up the keys he had. before using some formation on it to do a check-up on the keys. ------------------ Detected "Cosmic Moving Formation Technique", Does the host want to learn it? ------------------ [ept] [Deny] ------------------ Chen Ming smiled, he seemed to be able to create a key with the ability of Star God Formation. Within the key, Chen Ming could see arge number of formations engraved on it. He could use a normal sheet of paper. Copy the formation in the key. Now he had a piece of paper that had the ability to take him to different worlds. ¡°Who would have thought that the formation techniques will be this great? just understand its principle and had enough profound energy and control, I am able to do a lot of things.¡± Chen Ming felt that in the future. The techniques rted to the formation would definitely be of great benefit to him. 308 Chapter 308 Chen Ming after learning the Star God Formation. He then returns the original scrolls to Demon God Ermo Demon God Ermo looked at Chen Ming he want to ask something but didn¡¯t dare. Chen Ming knew what he wanted to ask. He showed him the formation ring. The formation ring contained the wisdom of the star god Mo Baiyun. Demon God Ermo was very surprised. ¡°How¡± Chen Ming could use a very advanced form of the formation the one he couldn¡¯t use even though he had been studying it for hundred years. ¡°I am just that good no need to fuss over it.¡± ¡°.........¡± Emotional damage. Demon God Ermo really wanted to cough up blood but then He choose not to. he started to continue to do his thing. No longer interested in Chen Ming. He can flex all he wants. Demon God Ermo will not care believe it! Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Maybe Ermo took too much damage to his emotion. He just shook his head. Before using the technique to teleport himself from the Abyssal world to Heaven. He who hadpleted the technique of teleportation formation from the keys. He could use the formation in the key and go straight to Heaven right away. Only by changing the coordinates within the formation that¡¯s all. Chen Ming appeared in front of the monolith. The formation almost had been repaired. All he had to do was just change the coordinates. from a world outside the borders to the mortal world. Chen Ming before changing the coordinates had recorded the coordinates of another world on his phone. He wrote the coordinates on the mobile phone. He scratched his chin slightly. before the idea of something pop up. ¡°Can the formation work with technology?¡± Chen Ming had thought that he wanted to change this world to make it look like a fantasy. Yang Liqing had already invented a virtual one. If Chen Ming had changed it a bit from programming into theputer instead use the formation of the god star Mo Baiyun. How will it be? ¡°Virtual World will be real.¡± Chen Ming kept this project first. The humans of this world were not yet ready to experience any of these things. The world Yang Liqing was proposing to everyone was to be aware of it. It was to pave the way before Chen Ming began to turn everything into a real thing. Chen Ming had finished changing the coordinates. It was tested twice. He found no problem. Heaven and Eart Qi were interconnected. "Repairing ispleted.¡± Chen Ming smiled as he reconnected with the mortal world and the heavens. He was about to turn around and go towards Chang''er and Ni Yue. He felt something. "Wow. the Heavenly Profound Energy has been sucked into the mortal world?¡± Chen Ming looked at the monolith. The monolith was now sucking heaven and earth profound energy from heaven into the mortal world. The heaven and earth profound energy from the mortal world and then gradually rose to the heavens. ¡°Not good, the filthy energy from the mortal world is about to ascend to the heavens.¡± Chen Ming had to find some way. Otherwise, the heavens would surely be polluted. He hurriedly picked up the Sky Swallowing Grass in his inventory and started nting it immediately. Chen Ming used all his profound energy.pressed into Sky Swallowing Grass which was growing very fast it''s all covered around the monolith. The dirty energy gradually being swallowed by the Sky Swallowing Grass and released clean energy. The Sky Swallowing Grass was like a filter. Filtering out the dirty qi. All that was left was pure heaven and earth''s profound energy. ¡°Heaven acts like an air purifier...it''s helping the mortal world to bnce. This isn''t bad at all.¡± Chen Ming smiled, he let out a sigh of relief. The Sky Swallowing Grass continued to grow without relying on Chen Ming''s power. ¡°This should really be all right.¡± Chen Ming then headed towards Chang''er and Ni Yue. He wanted to tell the two of them the good news. Chen Ming arrived at Chang''er''s pce. He went straight into the pce. and immediately told them about the good news. Chang''er and Ni Yue were excited. They told Chen Ming that they want to go down to the mortal world. Chen Ming was of course indulging in both of them. He dug up the peach trees that Chang''er wanted him to nt in the mortal world as well. Chen Ming could actually take the two of them down to the mortal world. through the keys he made adjustments. He could take them both to the Mortal World, the Abyssal world, or the Ocean World without any problem. However, he was unable to take the two of them to the Martial World. If he didn''t want the two to die as soon as they arrived, It seemed that there was only him. that can go to the martial world without problems. The Martial World seemed to be more mysterious than the outer world that identally went through the bridge because of the wrong coordinate. There were still a lot of things that even he who had the knowledge of someone outside the boundary world couldn''t understand, for example, the Martial World seemed to be in a different universe to him. Chang''er and Ni Yue now looked around with their eyes wide open. More than a thousand years have passed. They didn''t think the world would change this much. Chen Ming disconnected from the virtual via the watch. He needed to exin many things to the two of them first. Chang''er and Ni Yue were like little children who came to the amusement park. They had never seen anything like this in their long lives. They walked over and held Chen Ming''s hand before pointing at things. ¡°Brother Ming, what is this? Is it a horse? So why does the horse has someone to sit inside?¡± ¡°Ming, look at that. Why there are people inside of it?¡± Chang''er was interested in the cars that passed by. It can run as fast as a horse but can move with many people. Meanwhile, Ni Yue was attracted to the t-screen TVs that were being advertised in the streets. people look at both. They didn''t feel that the two were strange at all. Everyone thought they were both beautiful and cute. Chen Ming exined everything to them. He took them to his mall to buy clothes. Both were now in Chinese clothing. It''s not suitable for people these days. But even though it seems strange. No one had any doubts. Everyone thought the two were just cosying. Their faces are even more beautiful and cuter than the idols. They can be idols if they want. The security guards saw Chen Ming walking with the two girls. They know what to do. They made the radio to the office in the mall. They got the green light. The owner came for a walk with his mistresses, they acted indifferent. They just looked at Ni Yue. and understood that Chen Ming was probably a man of culture. Ni Yue caught the attention of many people. especiallyrge animals with a soft and cuddly belly. Chen Ming had to stare at the person who was going to give Ni Yue the sweets. No one gave Ni Yue the sweets except him. Meanwhile, No one dared approach Chang''er. Her aura told everyone that for anyone who approaches with a bad purpose there was only death awaiting them. Yandere banzai¡­ of course, there were some people who like being hurt. 309 Chapter 309 People were attracted to beautiful girls. But they definitely don''t like being stabbed with sharp objects. Maybe some people may like it but not them for sure. They just gave Chen Ming a thumbs up. In the courage to bring two beauties to the mall with the other being a Yandere like this. ¡°These clothes are so beautiful. But why does it show so much skin?¡± ¡°Um, showing too much skin is not good. We should only show it to Ming only.¡± ¡°I agree with that.¡± Chang''er chose casual wear. It''s a pink floral t-shirt. with white jeans and light brown long boots, She looks like a model even though she was just wearing casual wear this shows how beautiful she truly was. Ne Yue picked a ck and blue dress with a cat ear headband. She turned into a cute cat-eared Lolita. If anyone looked at it, no one would believe that the little angel was actually a terrifying demon. Chen Ming bought a few more clothes for each of them. Before going to buy mobile phones for both of them. They both wanted a mobile phone like Chen Ming, so he bought the same model he was using for them. Chen Ming, besides buying a mobile phone was also responsible for teaching them how to use their mobile phones. Finally ended up taking a couple of pictures together and setting them as a mobile screen. Chen Ming felt extremely ufortable right now. People looked at him with envious eyes. Chen Ming sighed. If he was not a very strong cultivator then He must have thought that he would have died because of the curse of the unmarried. Chen Ming took the two of them for walks, shopping, and eating snacks, everything seemed very strange to both of them. time passed by quickly It was time for him to introduce the two to his fam. Before he brought them home. He called Xie Lin and everyone. that he would take Chang''er and Ni Yue to All the girls were very excited. to meet the most beautiful goddess in heaven along with the Little Loli Demon God-King At Chen Ming''s penthouse, Chen Ming had already brought Chang''er and Ni Yue to his penthouse. Chen Ming was on his way to take Chang''er and Nie to the elevator. He met Gao Meng. He was now doing his duty. Chen Ming turned to Chang''er and Ni Yue. He told them to wait for him first. He had something to talk to one of the officers. Both nodded. and looked at the lounge of the condo with interest. This ce looks very luxurious and unusual. They could sense that, in addition to being luxurious here, The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy here was also different from the others. The Heaven and Earth Profound Energy of the other ces were so dirty that the two of them felt almost insane. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming being close to them. causing all the dirty qi to disappear. They had surely drowned in the darkness. Chen Ming felt that he needed to restore this world as quickly as possible. Even though the heavens will act to adjust the condition of the human world, however, in part It''s still not enough. He also had to use the other two realms too. Chen Ming would refer to the otherworlds like heaven, the abyssal world, and the ocean world as realms, such as the Heavenly realm, the Abyssal realm, the Ocean realm, and the Human realm since the four realms were connected to each other. Chen Ming walked in front of Gao Meng. Gao Meng saw Chen Ming. He smiled before greeting Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled and greeted back before immediately getting into the matter. Chen Ming told him that he wanted Gao Meng and Gao Tong toe under his care. He wanted to form his own army. If someone else wants to form their own force, The government had absolutely no way of letting it. But this was Chen Ming. The country''s major sponsor. Is there anything he can''t do? After the Hong family was stripped of military power. There was no one in the country to stop Chen Ming from doing anything. Gao Meng quickly nodded. Being under Chen Ming was no different from being under the country''s leadership. He often heard Gao Tong speak. If Chen Ming thought of forming his own self-defense force, it would be good. He will be the first to apply. Chen Ming finished talking with Gao Meng. He immediately led Chang''er and Ni Yue to the elevator to his room. Chen Ming arrived in front of his room. He turned to Chang''er and Ni Yue. ¡°This is my home, how do you feel?" Chen Ming asked the two. He had already adjusted the Qi surrounding his room. Chang''er and Ni Yue nodded and replied. ¡°There is a very pure Qi. Much more than the Heavenly Profound Energy. Chang''er can stay here, no problem.¡± ¡°Me too. But it would be better for Ming to let me absorb a little Ming''s Qi. I can be anywhere.¡± Ni Yue licked her lips. She''s a weirdly sexy loli. Chen Ming only smiled and shook his head. If anyonees in, they must say that he is definitely a lolicon. Ni Yue even though she looked like a kid but was a thousand years old. This wasn¡¯t illegal, right? Chen Ming opened the door of the room and led the two of them inside. The two of them followed Chen Ming into the room. found that there were many young women including a little girl and two dragons. Standing to wee the three of them with a smile. And just as Chen Ming was about to introduce Chang''er and Ni Yue to everyone. A cute little girl walked over and grabbed Chen Ming''s sleeve before looking at the two with a smile. ¡°The two sisters are so beautiful.¡± The first person to wee the two was Kang Ye. The little girl was cute and innocent. She walked in and looked at the two with her big round eyes. She smiled at both of them with her lovely smile. Chang''er and Ni Yue could feel Kang Ye''s cuteness. The two couldn''t help but walk in front of Kang Ye. before bending down to introduce herself to her. Kang Ye then introduced herself back in a beautiful manner. Seeing this, Ni Yue couldn''t help but embrace her with a smile. She used to live in the abyssal realm and rarely finds anything cute. She was not immune to cuteness at all. You can see from the clothes she wears. She was a kuudere who likes cuteness. Chen Ming only looked at Ni Yue hugging Kang Ye. Both have the same vibe. they were equally cute. Chen Mingter introduced Chang''er and Ni Yue to all the girls formally. And of course, both were well received by all the girls. 310 Chapter 310 Chang''er and Ni Yue quickly got along with the girls. The two of them were now drinking tea while chatting with everyone. Chang''er, Xie Lin, and Kang Lan got along well. It was because the three were adults. Meanwhile, Ni Yue, Dongfang Gu, and Xiao Wen were in the other group. Even though Ni Yue should be in the other group but she preferred to stay with the younger group. Kang Ye with cuteness can go to any group. There will be only one person who looks strange and does not belong to them. There was only Hua Lin. She looks so lonely, He didn¡¯t know but he want tofort her somehow. ¡°Ming, don''t worry. I don¡¯t have a problem with getting along with the others.¡± ¡°Really. you sure¡± ¡°Yeah. but youing here tofort me is also good I didn¡¯t have time to spend with you. here is perfect¡± Hua Lin said confidently. If she wanted to talk to someone She will immediately go in and talk to that person. Chen Ming was just thinking too much. Hua Lin smiled, seeing that he was worried about her. she''s happy. She''s busy with college these days. So she didn''t have time to talk to him at all. This was a perfect time. She sat next to him before talking to him as a lover should be. ¡°How are you doing with the university. Are there any annoying dudes disturbing you?¡± ¡°No, there are not thest time you show up made everyone know that they shouldn¡¯t mess with someone already taken.¡± ¡°Wow, how fierce.¡± Chen Ming pulled Hua Lin into a hug. She giggled and hugged him back. Hua Lin was like a kitty cat in Chen Ming''s embrace. She felt lucky to have someone like Chen Ming to be her boyfriend. He can protect her and teach her sword arts. Even though she had to share Chen Ming with everyone. but everyone was good to her so she didn¡¯t mind. Chen Ming needed someone who will back him up when he need it. not physically but mentally. The two spent almost two hours talking. And it was time for dinner. Xie Lin volunteered to cook for them. She was aside from practicing martial arts and teaching. She also practiced cooking skills. Even though the craftsmanship had not reached the level of Chen Ming. But still considered very delicious. Chang''er and Ni Yue did not return to Heaven, they both stayed here. Chen Ming told the two of them. that this ce was like a home for both of them. They can stay here or go back to heaven as they like. After dinner, They all did activities together. that was, watching anime Chang''er and Ni Yue had never seen an anime before. ¡°This, what is this? I''ve only seen some mortal talking and moving but this. What is this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but it is so good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s call anime and Yueyue really like it!¡± Kang Ye was very proud. She can bring two beautiful sisters into anime. They will like it as she did. Chang''er and Ni Yue''s eyes shone brightly. Chen Ming looked at Kang Ye who was smiling at him. She was trying to convince the two beautiful sisters to enter the beautiful culture of Japan. Chen Ming found that the two were very interested in what they were looking at. The evening activities passed quickly. It''s night time Chang''er and Ni Yue wanted to sleep with Chen Ming. ¡°Ahem, Chang''er, Ni Yue, we must first understand the rules of the Chen Family''s house.¡± Xie Lin, the leader of the group of girls, spoke up. while moving her sses slightly. She pointed to the whiteboard on the living room wall. The whiteboard was divided into days for the girls to sleep with Chen Ming. Today was Xie Lin''s day to sleep with Chen Ming. She wouldn''t give this day to anyone. even if that person was a goddess or a demon god. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind following the rule. This is fair¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Chang''er and Nie Yue could follow the rules without a fuss. If they want to be here in peace. Chang''er and Ni Yue then went to the rooms that were prepared for them. They waited for their turn to sleep with Chen Ming. They''ve been waiting for a thousand years. Wait a little longer, it didn¡¯t have any effect on them. Xie Lin smiled with satisfaction. Today, she will sleep with Chen Ming. After he hadn''t slept with her for a while, She immediately walked into the bedroom before closing the door. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming, who was now lying in bed waiting for her. He waved his finger and called her up to the bed. Xie Lin''s face flushed red before slowlyying down beside Chen Ming. The two were cuddling together. kiss and snuggle like lovers do. Xie Lin wanted him to do more with her. But she was like Xiao Wen. she was not ready Both after having a loving moment in bed. They all fell asleep. Xie Liny down on his chest with a happy expression on her face. She can''t belong to anyone else. besides Chen Ming The next morning, at the Yang n Vige. Yang Luqing just now came out of the system testing room. He''s been in it ever since he finalized the project. He began to test the system and make various modifications. The project Chen Ming gave him was a very big project. He was confident that his dreams woulde true. under the leadership of Chen Ming He came out of the system testing room to take a breath of fresh air. He seemed to see something he had never imagined. He looked at his wrist. At this moment, he had taken off his wristwatch. This shows that the thing he saw was not in the virtual world. He only blinked. He couldn''t remember when the Yang n Vige had such tall trees. The tree was veryrge and tall. so high that he had to look up at the sky ¡°What tree is this? Why is it so big and tall?¡± He who saw the tree couldn¡¯t believe it. He can only think this tree must have something to do with Chen Ming for sure. ¡°Why just why¡­¡± Yang Liqing gave out a sigh he knew that he need to do something about this otherwise it might get too much out of hand. 311 Chapter 311 Chen Ming before descending to the mortal world. he didn¡¯t forget to bring the peach tree with him. He brought the peach tree to Yang n vige and nt it there before he brought Chang¡¯er and Ni Yue to y around. He saw how they were excited like kids. He couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly nt the peach tree then he brought them out to y. He felt that the peach tree that Chang¡¯er had been taken care of was not normal but nheless he didn¡¯t feel any malicious from it so he leave it today he will check on it he wants to know what was it that he felt from the peach tree. Chen Ming head to the Yang n Vige. He drove his car as usual. Today he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do anything so he took his time. In the back seats, Chang¡¯er and Ni Yue were ying on their phone. They seem to like it very much. Chang¡¯er surfing on the inte and taking on the information of the mortal world. She found that many things had changed in thousand years. People didn¡¯t believe in god anymore. They thought that gods and demons were just fairy tales. ¡°No wonder, the power of heavenly gods decreased so much. If it continues like this sooner orter all the heavenly gods will face an existential crisis.¡± All of the heavenly gods depend on human faith to increase their power. There were only a handful of gods that depend on themselves. The gods that depend on themselves were Sun Wukong, Eng Shen, Naja, and Chang¡¯er. Chang¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She tried to find more interesting information. She found many things changed both in a good way and a bad way. ¡°This column is interesting.¡± Chang¡¯er fell into deep temptation. She could hardly resist it. When a being live for thousand years in an ancient age getting to know about the magnificent of the new era they would be like her no exception. And while Chang¡¯er surfing on the inte about many news. Ni Yue didn¡¯t care about the news of the mortal that much. all she was surfing now was cute things like animals. She really wanted a pet. ¡°Ming, can I get a pet?¡± Chen Ming thought about it a little bit before he nodded. ¡°Why not, but If I get it for you. You will have to be responsible for it.¡± ¡°I will¡± Ni Yue felt really excited. She will have a cute pet, not some ugly three head dog or a smander that can shoot fire from their mouth. Chen Ming drove the car for a while. He was closer to Yang n Vige. He was about to reach there he saw something that he couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°That¡­The peach tree!¡± Chen Ming was speechless. He didn¡¯t think that there would be a peach tree that could grow so big. It was at least a hundred metre high. not only that but there were so many giant peaches on it. The peaches were pale pink and looked beautiful from far away. Chen Ming who looking at the peach tree while driving saw that there were some things blocking his view and it were helicopters. More than ten helicopters were heading to the giant peach tree. They were from news agencies. They want the news from the giant peach tree that grew out overnight. They were live broadcast now. Chen Ming turned on a Mini-Tv in the car. He watched the news and can see the giant peach tree from the high-angle view. ¡°Good Morning. I am Tiang Hai reporting news from the area around the Yang n Vige. as everyone has seen during thest night. An amazing phenomenon has urred. Someone who witnessed the incident reported that. There was arge tree growing up very quickly. like a pea nt in a kid story. At this time, there were several officers who wanted toe and inspect the gigantic tree. But they were unable to enter the area. Since it was a private area of the Yang n. The officials are now trying to negotiate with the vige head. If progress is made we will report again ¡± Chen Ming listen to this point then he turned off the Tv. He didn¡¯t think that the peach tree will grow overnight like this. And a pea tree from a kid story at that. ¡°What should I do with this situation¡­I felt a disturbance in the force haha¡± Chen Ming thought about it a little bit. He then looked at Chang¡¯er before he smiled. He heard Chang¡¯erin about the loss of faith in the mortal world because of Tian Feng''s cowardice. ¡®Before Ibine the world together I need to do something about the faith of the mortal¡¯ Chen Ming can use this situation to instigate something. This could be a debut of some sort. a divine debut if he had to say so himself. Cao Ping was now standing in front of the people of the Yang n Vige. He looked up at the peach tree. He had never seen a tree this big before. It was like the tree hade out of a fairy tale. ¡®It must be higher than a hundred meters but I felt it still growing¡¯ Cao Ping couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How tall it could be¡­It still growing up¡­¡± Cao Ping didn¡¯t think that a hundred meters were the limit of this tree. He looked at the sideway. He found a very big petal. He walked to it. When he stood in front of the petal. He pulled it up. The petal was very big. it was the same side as his upper body. He check the petal and found that it was still young. ¡°It must be the petal from the peach tree. Yeah, how silly of me. of course, it is¡± He looked at the tree again. He felt that the peach tree must have some secret. He want to know what it was. After he looked at the peach tree he then tried to smell the petal. It made him calm down and rx. ¡°The smell is really good. I felt so rxed andfortable¡± He smiled. He took a deep breath. He took in the fragrant of the peach petal. ¡®I could use it to make a perfume or even a tea¡¯ He was very confident that it will sell well for sure. ¡®I must be the first one. I need to bring it to theb.¡¯ He was greedy. He wanted all of the petals for himself. He who was full of greed the petal in his had suddenly disappeared. ¡°What the fu*k! What happened to the petal!¡± Cao Ping looked around himself. He didn¡¯t find anything. Not only him but everyone was the same too. Cao Ping and the others try picking up the peach petal a few more times. They found that it disappeared before their eyes again. In addition, shortly after the experiment, They found that the peach petals surrounding them had disappeared. It was as if there was something that did not want them to receive these peach petals. they got goosebumps. This could be another supernatural thing. Cao Ping''s people were afraid of some kind of power. They gave up the idea of picking peach petals on the ground. and wanted to enter the Yang n Vige to meet with the vige leader. They wanted to know about the giant peach tree. who owns it. He was about to step into the vige. He found that many people were trapping them. Those people looked at their group with extremely dissatisfied eyes. 312 Chapter 312 Cao Ping was just an ordinary man. If he had profound energy in him, He must have been terrified by the sight he didn¡¯t have a chance to see. The thing he had not seen was the sight of thousands of guardian spirits who were staring at his group with sharp eyes. lost disappearance of the peach petals was because these guardian spirits were hiding them. Causing Cao Ping and his people to not be able to see it. The guardian spirits knew who this giant peach tree belonged. They will protect the property of their master. As long as their souls had not disappeared. Don''t think of taking what wasn¡¯t theirs. ¡°These humans are full of greed. We should deal with them.¡± A guardian spirit wanted to deal with these people. Another guardian spirit had forbidden it. ¡°Wait a minute, we shouldn''t do things that would hurt the Master reputation. We just have to control the situation.¡± ¡°Um, I agree. What if someone thought that the Master¡¯s realm contained evil spirits?¡± The guardian spirits only nodded. They saw the importance of the reputation of their master being number one. They will keep an eye on these people. If they ever thought of stealing their master''s property again, They were willing to make these people disappear from this world Even the Abyssal world would not wee them. Yang Liqing now had a headache. He had already thought that the giant peach tree would surely attract people''s attention. But he didn''t think it would be this fast. He had just finished dealing with the problem of the system. He have toe across something like this. He looked at the guardian spirits who wanted to deal with these people. He only let out a sigh of relief. The guardian spirit was very loyal to Chen Ming. To the extent that they were willing to destroy their own souls. Better than betraying Chen Ming. He wasn''t sure what method Chen Ming had used, but Chen Ming''s method was definitely not ordinary. He didn''t think Chen Ming was a normal human anymore. He thought of Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin. When will theye back from abroad? Will they still remember their own child? ¡°Well. Kongnan and Zhang Lin would return in two months. I can''t wait to see them.¡± Yang Liqing walked towards the front of the vige. He met Cao Ping''s group. He looked at the surrounding guardian spirits. He felt that if he didn''t manage things carefully. These people will definitely be wiped out from the face of the world. Cao Ping looked at Yang Liqing. seeing that people had special respect for him Cao Ping was sure that Yang Liqing would definitely be the leader in the vige or at least an elder. He hurriedly walked toward Yang Liqing before speaking. ¡°Are you the leader of this vige?¡± Yang Liqing heard what Cao Ping asked. He nodded before answering. ¡°Yes, I am the Vige Leader. Yang Liqing." Cao Ping heard that Yang Liqing was indeed the vige leader. He wanted to ask permission to allow his team to explore the gigantic peach tree. But before he had a chance to speak Yang Liqing shook his head in denial first. ¡°That giant peach tree is not the property of the Yang n Vige. but is the property of a person of high profile. You would have to wait for him toe here first. So we can talk and negotiate.¡± Yang Liqing had already inspected the area where the giant peach tree had appeared. It must be Chen Ming doing He was sure of it. What was in Chen Ming''s area was considered his property. There was now against nting giant peach trees. Therefore, the government has no rights whatsoever against this tree. Also, if these officials know who owns the area. They would have canceled all attempts to explore. Cao Ping gritted his teeth. No matter what, he must get the right to enter. He pulled out his identity card and showed it to Yang Liqing. ¡°Ie from a government agency. The giant peach tree is a mutated tree. It could be a threat to humans and the environment. This is the operation of the officer, if disobeying, You may be punished for obstructing the operation of the officer.¡± Cao Ping broke the safety issue. Yang Liqing only shook his head. He looked at the guardian spirits. Each guardian spirit held a knife, sword, spear, and bow, all pointing at Cao Ping. "Death for sure" Yang Liqing wanted to say something to Cao Ping. But he didn''t seem to need to say anything. The guardian spirits lowered their weapons. before falling to the ground and kneeling in the direction in front of the vige entrance images of thousands of guardian spirits kneel down together It''s a very beautiful picture. Yang Liqing saw that but smiled. He seems to have arrived. He turned to Cao Ping, who was now puzzled by Yang Liqing''s reaction. At first he wanted to say something. Suddenly he stopped He looked in a certain direction before smiling and looking back at him. Cao Ping couldn''t help but turn to look behind him. He found a luxury car parked in front of the vige. a handsome young man along with a girl. He looked at the luxury car again. He appraised the price of the car. This car had already stepped on ten million yuan. He just swallowed saliva. Anyone can drive a car like this shows that they were rich and had plenty of money. He finished looking at the car. He focused his attention on the young girl. He found that the girl had a beautiful face. skin as white as snow, Unfortunately, she was still a child. If she was a little older. There must be a lot of people who will be obsessed with her beauty. He, after observing the young girl. He looked at the young man. At first, he didn''t clearly see the young man''s face. So he didn''t react at all. But when he saw the young man''s face up close He was even pale. ¡°C-Chen Ming, Chen Ming, the owner of Chen Corporation. The biggest corporation in the country. Don''t tell me." Chen Ming seeing Cao Ping. He didn''t care about Cao Ping. He walked toward Yang Liqing before saying something to him. He then walked towards the giant peach tree with the girl. Chang''er wasn''t here right now. Chen Ming let her go and prepare for something. 313 Chapter 313 Yang Liqing heard what Chen Ming had said. He just nodded. before turning to Cao Ping and speaking up. ¡°The owner of thend the tree is located has given out his consent that everyone cane and check out the giant peach tree at their convenience. but you all must avoid using the path that passes through the vige. Instead, use the path on the side of the vige.¡± Yang Liqing after speaking gave orders to his subordinates to take care of the convenience of people who want to explore the giant peach tree. Cao Ping only nodded. He knew who had already owned the area, and the confidence and courage that had just been shown had vanished. He could only tell his subordinates to quickly follow Chen Ming. Yang Liqing did not know what Chen Ming would do from now on. But he knows it will definitely help his virtual world promotion. Yang Liqing looked at the giant peach tree again before returning to his work. He still has a lot of work to do. Cao Ping and his subordinates followed Chen Ming closely. They felt that the side path of the Yang n Vige looked quite astonishing. They felt as if they had entered a secretnd. It''s not strange for them to feel that way. Since Chen Ming entered this path. He had used a formation to enliven this walking path and made it full of wonder. It was as if this ce was separated from the human world. Chen Ming used a method to create his own realm. It was like the creation realm in heaven. This was just an intro before everyone entered his true realm. Chen Ming slowly walked in that direction. Cao Ping felt that it was not only him and his group that followed Chen Ming. In fact, there were even journalists and people from different groups who followed along. ¡®Not good. if it is like this I won¡¯t be the only one who gets to the peach tree.¡¯ Journalists periodically report on the news. They describe the wonders to the people. The wonder can be perceived by sight. People who watch the news through the media also get a mystical experience. Everyone was excited right now. They don''t know what will happen next. Chen Ming had gathered more than a hundred people to explore the peach tree including people watching the live broadcast too. The audiences were veryrge. Ni Yue was now walking hand in hand with Chen Ming. She looked back before asking Chen Ming. ¡°Ming, these people, I don''t like them at all.¡± Ni Yue didn''t like these people. She could feel their greed. She wasn''t the Demon God-King just for show. She had a very sensitive sense of negative energy. Chen Ming could feel it as well. But he didn''t think much about it. He knew that everyone had the right to feel anything. As long as it did not cause trouble for others, if there was no greed the ns he had prepared will not be fruitful. Chen Ming had brought everyone to the end of the path. He looked at therge peach tree. He smiled at it. Chen Ming could sense that the peach tree was very happy. It had grown as it wants. It hungrily absorbed the dirty Qi. for it Dirty Qi was very good food. It was when it absorbed the dirty qi. then released the clean energy. It actually acts like the Sky Swallowing Grass. But the Sky Swallowing Grass could only absorb nearby Dirty Qi. Meanwhile, the giant peach tree was able to absorb the dirty qi that was a hundred kilometers away from itself. It wasn¡¯t even reaching the limit of its growth. It wasn¡¯t even mature If it had matured, it would have been able to restore the world better. Chen Ming looked at the Sky Swallowing Grass. The Sky Swallowing Grass was now a light purple color. Its color changed to match the color of the peach blossoms. making the environment very beautiful Chen Ming didn''t react much to the picture in front of himself. because he had seen a lot of such beautiful ces. But Chen Ming''s feelings could not bepared to the people behind him. They could only look ahead with sparkling eyes. They felt like they were falling into a beautiful and intricate painting. ¡°No way, this is and of fiction.¡± ¡°Precious, very precious¡± ¡°Where is this ce? Are we still in the human world?¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He headed towards a wooden house under the peach tree. image of a simple wooden house on a field of pale purple grass that was pleasing to the eye with peach trees with pink petals It''s a beautiful sight to behold. The reporters saw Chen Ming walking towards the wooden house. They wanted to go to Chen Ming to interview him. However, before the reporter had a chance to walk up to Chen Ming. They had heard the voice of a beautiful young woman. ¡°Greeting traveler. You havee to my domain. What is your purpose ining to mynd?¡± Everyone who heard the girl''s voice looked at the peach tree. what everyone sees causes their brains to stop working. A beautiful girl liked a goddess sitting on the branch of the peach tree. She dangled her beautiful legs from the branches. The branches moved as she wanted. She now seems to be resting. people who saw her Feel the aura of the goddess. Chang''er had a very strong penance. She subdued her darkness. causing the goddess''s prestige aura to appear in full stream. The people watching the live broadcast to this point stopped what they were doing. They felt spellbound. Whether male or female. They were defeated by Chang''er''s beauty. Chen Ming looked at the people under Chang''er''s spell. It''s time for the next n. Chang''er, the most beautiful goddess in heaven. She was now showing off her own power. People fell into a trance when meeting her beauty People now looked at her beauty without blinking. It wasn''t just the people who were here looking at her right now. including people watching the live broadcast Everyone was totally affected by her beauty. Even the women themselves were not spared. Chang''er had finished releasing her aura. She saw the people in her reverie before she looked at Chen Ming. He nodded to her. She recalled the previous matter. Chen Ming had said to her. ¡°The problems that the Heavenly Gods are facing are easy to manage I just want you to follow me." Chen Ming spoke with confidence. He told her of his ns. He told her it was marketing. She doesn''t understand what marketing was. was it about the market where things were sold? But even though she didn¡¯t understand but she believed in Chen Ming. So she did everything as he had asked her to. 314 Chapter 314 Seeing Chang¡¯er¡¯s performance Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was into the role real quick. Chen Ming thought back to when she asked him about the human world. He told her that If she want to learn about the human world. She should go to school after She was familiarized with the way mortals live. Chang''er looked interested. She wanted to attend school at first but she thought about it and reconsidered it again after she found many things on the inte about school. School is evil. So nope she was not going to go there. She was a goddess after all. Chen Ming didn''t think that she would give up on school so he thought of hiring a tutor for her, but again she refused. She will learn it by herself. Chen Ming could only sigh. and agreed to what she wanted but there was a condition. He needed her to do something for him first. Chang''er did as he had nned. She slowly floated down from the peach tree. peach petals falling making a picturesque background. A gentle breeze blew across her body. Her hair and robe fluttered in the wind. She slowly fell down. as if a goddess was incarnated into the human world The people, the more they saw Chang¡¯er the more they fell even deeper into the reverie. This was what Chen Ming wanted. He needs an obedient audience, They didn¡¯t need to talk, and let him take the lead. Chen Ming had reached near where Chang¡¯er was he then spoke to Chang''er. ¡°Goddess, you said this is yournd. But this is the human world.¡± Chen Ming was the one who asked the question first. He called Chang''er a goddess. At this point, no one dared to deny that she was not a goddess. from the aura, she released. She should be a real goddess. The people nodded. They believed that Chang''er was actually a goddess. They did not dare to speak or question the Goddess Chang''er. Chen Ming was now the mouthpiece for everyone. They didn''t know the reason why they couldn''t speak to Chang''er and ask questions. It was purely because of Chen Ming. It''s not about her aura at all. He used some formation to seal their movement and ability to speak. This made them feel afraid to ask Chang''er questions. Chang''er ys the role. ¡°Yes, this is mynd. I have my reasons to descend to the mortal world. and now this ce is within my realm. Now I want to know why have youe into mynd.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Chang''er. He secretly released his dragon aura as well. People now looked at Chen Ming as if he was a god too. His aura was very simr to Chang''er. ¡°This might be thend of the Goddess. But yournd was located on mynd. Thend here if the goddess wants. I am willing to give it.¡± Chang''er looked at Chen Ming. she looks suspicious before smiling at Chen Ming before speaking back. ¡°I didn''t know that thend in this area was owned. Since you are willing to give it to me I''d be happy to ept it¡­¡± Chang''er pretended to be thinking a little. before speaking out ¡°Since you gave me something I am not a goddess who takes advantage of others. In return for giving me thisnd of yours. I''ll give you something.¡± Chang''er took out something. It''s a blue-green crystal ball. She blew on the crystal ball, something was blown out of the crystal ball. It slowly swirled and entered Chen Ming''s body. That crystal ball was Chen Ming''s own Qi. Chen Ming closed his eyes. Before ying the transformation role He used a formation to change his clothes. It''s a white and blue Chinese dress. He was now a real god as the people believe it. ¡°You have gained my acknowledgment. From now on, you will be my representative. Goddess of the Moon, Chang''er." Hearing Chang''er''s name The people gasped. No wonder, she was so beautiful. She was actually the Goddess of the Moon, Chang''er! It was very unexpected. Chang''er, the goddess of the moon in person. down to the human world for some reason, She gave Chen Ming power. The bigest business owners in the country Chen Ming made a manifestation of his power. He summoned dozens of Wind Swords. and let them swirl around him The wind blows the petals fluttering. He looked like a god from the realm of creation. People looked at Chen Ming in faith. If Chen Ming was a famous businessman before Now he was a godson who will be famous all over the world. Chen Ming smiled at Chang''er. Everything was as Chen Ming thought. Debut with Chang''er was considered good. From now on it was his duty to spread the news. He will create a story. under the name of Chang''er Chang''er turned to look at the camera and smiled slightly. Then she flew up to the top of the peach tree before she disappear into the mote of light. ¡°This is mynd. This is different from the human realm. Go away from here. Otherwise, he might be punished by heaven. If you want to know what''s going on new things toe Talk to my representative.¡± Chang''er finished speaking. Zhang Bao and the reporters from various bureaus It was found that their stealth image was distorted before changing. It became the entrance to the Yang n Vige. everything happened very fast Some people who have regained consciousness tried to pinch his cheek to check if they were dreaming Zhang Bao now still had a face full of astonishment. He swallowed saliva. Realistic 4D experiences are rare. He looked at Chen Ming, who was now back in his normal clothes. ¡°Mr Chen, what happened just now?¡± Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. ¡°It seems that a goddess really has descended into the mortal world.¡± Zhang Bao nodded. He now recalled Chang''er''s words that she hade down from the heavens for some reason. He wanted to ask Chen Ming. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°It''s not time yet¡± Chen Ming only spoke. He immediately walked into the Yang n Vige. Ni Yue was now with Chang''er. Everyone was so shocked that they didn''t pay attention to the little loli. She walked into the wooden house when everyone was not paying attention to her. Cao Ping and his subordinates now. When they found that they could no longer get close to the giant peach tree. and could not be bothered by Chen Ming. They only returned to their workces. 315 Chapter 315 Cao Ping was shivering at this moment. He didn''t want to stay here for long. He felt that besides the goddess. There was still some kind of things that he could not see. ¡®I felt it and I know what it is¡¯ Different from journalists. They wanted to interview the vigers. But no matter how hard they tried. They just don''t have the news they want. They had only retreated for now. Chen Ming to forge the still-hot iron. He gave his people the news that there will be a press conference by Chen Ming soon. Chen Ming with everyone after entering the Yang n Vige. Yang Liqing liked Chen Ming''s idea. He asked Chen Ming if Chang''er was really a god and wasn¡¯t the actress that he hired. Chen Ming only smiled before saying. ¡°Goddess Chang''er is even stronger than me¡± Chen Ming had a level strength of two thousandpared to a human. He told him that Chang''er might be stronger than him. He just swallowed saliva. Chen Ming asked for two more watches from Yang Liqing. He will give it to Chang''er and Ni Yue Inside the wooden house, Chang''er and Ni Yue were now sitting and watching the news. They were watching Chang''er herself and Chen Ming''s performance. Ni Yue''s eyes lit up when she saw that Chen Ming was able to transform. She was influenced by otaku culture. She couldn''t help but want a way to transform. ¡°I will ask Ming for it. Yueyue can transform too.¡± Chen Ming had arrived at the wooden house. Ni Yue didn''t wait. She asked him for a way to transform from him. It''s really effective. Ni Yue and Kang Ye seemed to be his weak point right now. Chen Ming had finished teaching Ni Yue about the formation. He immediately went straight to the peach tree. Chen Ming used the Dragon Eye to examine. He found something very interesting. ¡°The peach tree...it has a very monstrous amount of life force. No matter what, it isn''t quite right. Even though it is very big but it is still too much.¡± Chen Ming then checked it with the system and found something interesting and disturbing at the same time. ----------------- World Tree of Peach Level 1 Health 10M/10M Energy 1B/1B ----------------- ¡°Wow¡­ten million points really. and one billion points of energy unit?!¡± Chen Ming had never thought that the World Tree of Peach would have this much vitality and profound energy. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of life force and profound energy. but only level one.¡± Chen Ming after checking the peach tree stats. He then examined thews of this world. He found that the World Tree of Peach waspletely tied to this world. as if it were part of the world He who saw that information It''s enough to understand something. "Don''t tell me that" Chen Ming looked at the top of the peach tree. He felt like the peach tree was trying to nod at him. Chen Ming heard something in his mind. Its sound was very soft. He tried to listen to what the voice was trying to convey to him. ¡°The peach tree¡­the world¡­one¡­only.¡± ¡°Help¡­the tree¡­¡­help¡­the world.¡± Chen Ming opened his eyes wide. The peach tree and the world merged together. be one with each other. ¡°If the peach tree grows, the world will grow too. But if the peach tree dies...the world will die too.¡± The giant peach tree was now the heart of this world. This world will live or will depend on it. ¡°So how can I help the peach tree? Do I have to level it up like myself?¡± Chen Ming tried to question the consciousness of the world. But he didn''t get a reply. He wanted to ask again but he heard Chang''er''s voice speak up to him first. ¡°The consciousness of the world falls into slumber.¡± Chen Ming turned to Chang''er in surprise. Did she hear the voice of the world too? Chang''er knew what Chen Ming was thinking. She spoke to him again. ¡°No, I couldn''t hear the voice of this world. Only Brother Ming is able to connect to the world''s consciousness. The peach tree had told me that he will be one with the world But it takes time.¡± Chang''er turned to the peach tree before smiling. a branch of a peach tree slithering to pick up arge peach and hand it over to Chang''er Chang''er waved her hand. The peach was slowly floating in the air. Chen Ming looked at the peach tree. The peach tree seemed to be particrly close to Chang''er. Of course, the person who had taken care of it since it was young was Chang''er. Chang''er wasparable to his mother. ¡°And Chang''er, do you know anything about how to help this peach tree?¡± Chang''er thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Just not letting it be destroyed is already enough. Its power level will grow with this world. Save the world or the peach tree is the same.¡± It means that what he did was the same. But just have to protect this peach tree well. Chen Ming understood. the human was very greedy. Even if he told them that the tree belonged to Chang¡¯er the goddess of the moon. they will not care, as long as it was beneficial to them. There must be people who want to get a piece of this peach tree. Chen Ming had to make some preparations. Although he was epted by the government It did not mean that the government will ept everything. In this case, the government must find a way to control him for sure. Chen Ming thought that in the past they might be able to, but now, don''t expect it. It was toote to do anything to him now. He can obliterate the whole army by himself. Chen Ming had finished examining the World Tree of Peach. He walked into the wooden house one more time. Chang''er followed him closely. She peeled a peach for him and Ni Yue to eat. Chen Ming had already eaten the peaches. found that his profound energy had increased Energy +12 Energy +11 Energy +14 He can add or restore his profound energy by just eating the giant peach Chen Ming calcted. If he ate the whole giant peach He would have reached nearly two thousand in qi. but it''s a lot. Who''s going to eat them all? His stomach will burst before he could eat it all. Chen Ming had a good idea. What if he took it and cooked it into pills, Chen Ming smiled, in his head, there was an Earth Profound level pill concocting technique. 316 Chapter 316 In the foreign media at this time, the news was reported that an enormous tree over a hundred meters tall appeared overnight. Along with a young woman iming that she was Chang''er, the most beautiful god in the heavens. The picture in the news came out like a movie trailer. It feels astonishing and wonderful. News agencies when this news had been broadcasted out. had received a lot of criticism. Some say it''s a story that was invented to create a trend. various conspiracy theories. People were very interested in it this kind of thing. ¡°How could there be such a big tree? It''s against nature. Funny, do they think it''s in the Jack the Giant yer''s storybook?¡± ¡°Goddess reincarnated into the mortal world¡­ Absolutely nonsense. Do you think people are so stupid?¡± Those who said that was the person who does not watch the news If they had seen the news that was broadcasted by Chinese journalists for everyone to see, They definitely wouldn''t say that. The Chinese government tried to shut down the news. but it''s toote. Everyone in the world had received the news. Various countries had made contact with China. They would like to send their researcher to China to inspect the giant tree. They knew that its appearance was the appearance of a peach tree. But they weren''t sure if it was really a peach tree or not. At the Government Building at 10:00 a.m. The country''s prime minister had now opened a meeting on various matters. He finished talking about the policy. He also picked up one thing to talk about. This was a very important matter. He had only received the news a few hours earlier. He received this news and furrowed his brows. He didn''t think he had received this strange news since this morning. he, with the busy morning, therefore, received the informationter than usual. and because of that causing the news to leak to foreign countries ¡°Try to shut down all the news for as long as possible. Reject all agencies that want to go in and inspect that peach tree.¡± He ordered his subordinates to cover up the news as much as possible. and contacted all parties to deny the request to inspect the giant peach tree ,m He was having a terrible headache right now. That giant peach tree just popped up out of nowhere. and it happened to appear near the Yang n Vige. Even that area belonged to someone he can¡¯t have any trouble with. He didn''t know what to do right now. Therefore, bring this matter to discuss and consult with all political leaders. He urgently needed an opinion on this matter. The government now cares about the peach tree. They seem to recognize that. This peach tree was a wonderful peach tree. If the legend was true. It was said that the peach tree can extend the human lifespan. Anything to do with extending life expectancy. They were of very high value. If the government can get this peach tree in its possession. The value that can be created was immeasurable. But even so, Chen Ming was also very important to the government. They were thinking that the giant peach tree and Chen Ming What benefit the government the most? ¡°Chen Ming and the peach tree, what did everyone see?¡± The Prime Minister spoke seriously. He now felt that the peach tree might be more beneficial to him than Chen Ming. He just needed someone to support him. ¡°Prime Minister, I think that. We should do something about this. The giant peach tree and the beautiful woman who imed to be the Goddess Chang''er if brought under the supervision of the government. It will bring great benefits to the government, however, we cannot cut off Chen Ming at all. We only have one thing that we can do.¡± Everyone looked at the presenter. He was the leader of a political party. He spoke up confidently. ¡°The only thing that could be done was to force Chen Ming to hand over the peach tree to the government. by using thew on the property of thend" And therefore. The government has sessfully passed a resolution. Let Chen Ming hand over thend along with the peach tree to return to the country. They had drafted various regtions. before sending an officer to travel to see Chen Ming If Chen Ming did not follow the demand. He would be charged with the highest level of criminal penalties. ¡­¡­.. In the wooden house. Chen Ming now furrowed his brows together. His face from when he was smiling now changed. He could feel something. He could sense a malicious intent towards him. He looked in one direction. He was now at a higher level after bing a Yin Yang Dragon. Since he became a Yin Yang Dragon. He was able to unleash his spiritual senses within a radius of five hundred kilometers. "Government House? Looks like the politicians are already out. They are really unreliable.¡± Chen Ming never believed that the government would always bow down to him. This time, when they saw that there was something more beneficial to them. They did not hesitate to deal with Chen Ming. "Dare to try to poke a sleeping dragon." Chen Ming, his eyes now turned into dragon eyes. He just shook his head before taking a breath and trying to calm his mind. He seemed to be affected by being a dragon every day. He was currently concocting pills. He needed to clear his mind first. Chen Ming turned to look at the giant peach. which was now in front of him Peach from the giant peach tree. The overall weight was about a hundred kilograms. The profound energy obtained was measured as an average. at about twenty units per kilogram, Chen Ming divided the giant peaches by one kilogram each. After that, he ced it in a container made of peach tree branches so that the Qi inside the peach flesh would not be wasted. The branches of the giant peach tree were veryrge. Its size was equal to the size of two people embracing it. Chang''er cut the branches of the peach tree herself. She knows where she could cut without damaging the tree. Chang''er uses a cursed knife. It cuts out the branches beautifully. before turning it into a jar for Chen Ming. Chen Ming asked her to make a gourd-shaped vessel. Chen Ming after putting the peach flesh into the various containers also added other ingredients. the ingredients he uses. There was water from the vines of a thousand nts. Dried peach blossoms, finely ground and the fully grown Sky Swallowing Grass After mixing everything together He fermented it with his Dragon Qi. He used half of his Yang energy and half of his Yin energy. keep it bnced. He believes in bnce. Too much was not good. "It''s done, now it''s time to wait." 317 Chapter 317 Concocting pills or Making medicine didn''t always need to use fire. This kind of medicine brewing was like a liquor brewing. Use various herbs to marinate together. With this, the profound energy contained in the ingredients will not be lost. Chen Ming estimated the time the fermentation would be finished within twenty-four hours. This was not a liquor, so it didn''t need to be fermented for years. Makes fermentation in just one day was equal to one hundred days of fermentation. Chen Ming after doing his thing went straight to Chang''er and Ni Yue. He promised Ni Yue that he would take her to buy a pet. ¡°Ming, if I did something to make that make Ming feel ufortable. Ming can tell me.¡± Ni Yue saw that Chen Ming was in a bad mood. think of herself as the cause. Chen Ming hurriedly told her that it wasn''t her that irritated him. She tilted her head. It wasn''t her that irritated him. And who was the person who irritated the good-natured Chen Ming? Ni Yue was like a little girl. But she was once the Demon God-King. Of course, who made Chen Ming irritated? That meant that person irritated her as well. ¡°Government, they are making Ming in a bad mood.¡± Ni Yue remembered. She will deal with these guyster. Chen Ming at this moment patted Ni Yue''s head. He''s in a better mood now. He took Ni Yue and Chang''er.e out of the wooden house before heading straight to his mall. Ni Yue told Chen Ming that she wanted a Siberian Husky to be her pet ¡­¡­. Inside Chen Ming''s office ¡°Hum, Are you sure about this¡± Austin, the acting president of thepany, reces Chen Ming. At this moment, looking at the officers handing him a subpoena. He now had a cold expression on his face. He was so angry that he almost wanted to blow up the Government Building. He read the subpoena and found that the government wanted Chen Ming to hand over thend around the giant peach tree to them. using the criminalw of thend as an excuse Austin saw this, but he was considered quite smart. Even if he can''t fight Alex in this term but he''s not a fool. Just reading this subpoena, he knew the purpose the government wanted. He had a low boiling point. He now had many ns to destroy the government. He wants to bomb the Government Building. But Chen Ming forbade him. the use of bombs in the country was strictly prohibited The more he knew that he can''t do what he wants. It caused him to release a killing intent. The officers who had been dispatched just now stood pale. They had never experienced a real killing intent before. For a moment they saw doomsday. The blood on their faces hadpletely disappeared. ¡°I asked you guys, didn''t you hear? Are you sure about this?¡± Austin spoke again. This time he got up from his seat. His body was big and tall. He''s so tall that an NBA basketball yer turns into a kid. One officer swallowed his saliva before speaking. He said as he had been told. ¡°Chen Ming has to go to court. Haha. What a joke. Come on, you guys turn your heads back. I''ll just tell this to you guys. and tell the bastards that this sign came from. That they should prepare for what toe." The officers when heard him saying that. They didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. They hurried away and disappeared. Austin picked up the phone. before calling a number ¡°This matter doesn''t have to go to the boss. Just me is enough.¡± Austin only waited in line for a moment. before speaking ¡°It''s me. tell Alice, It''s time for this country to have a new prime minister. Dealing with them with the same method, if it''s good, deal with them all... Kill anyone? No, just dealing with them in a hard way is enough." Austin then hung up. The government would not have thought that Chen Ming had already nned all the arrangements. He had never believed the government from the beginning. He believed that one day they would turn and bite him. ¡°Okay, now, let¡¯s continue what I left off. Yes, mix in the gunpowder.¡± Austin then continued to do his thing. He was really just sitting in thepany president''s room. ording to Chen Ming told him to. The subpoena was now in the trash can. At the mall, Chen Ming was now answering the phone. He only let out a sigh. Austin seems to be helping him deal with the annoying problem. Alice was the codename of his programmer. Alice, if Chen Ming is not mistaken was the name of his programmer''s girlfriend. Alice wasn''t really a human, it was just Ai. ¡°If he knows that now there is a technology thatbines the virtual world with the real world together. He would be insanely happy for sure.¡± Chen Ming saw a picture of his programmer. He just shook his head. Chen Ming now took Ni Yue and Chang''er to the pet store. to buy a Siberian Husky as she wants Buying a husky wasn¡¯t a problem. Ni Yue chose the weakest among them. but was the one with the most expressionless. Chen Ming did not understand that. Ni Yue, why did she like a dog that looks like this? Ni Yue pointed her finger at Husky before speaking. ¡°From now on, your name is Kat.¡± Husky looked at Ni Yue. Its eyes were filled with despair. It was as if telling Ni Yue to give it a better name. But in the end, it only had to ept its name. The owner likes to give it his name. Then its name was Kat from now on. Ni Yue smiled with satisfaction. before she bit her finger. before dropping her blood onto the husky''s head. The blood of a guardian spirit was actually spirit energy. As Ni Yue''s blood seeped into the Husky''s head, Chen Ming felt that it had changed. The Husky was getting bigger and stronger. Its size was the same as a horse. Chen Ming only blinked his eyes. He almost forgot that there was this way to make a contract with pets. but he didn¡¯t think that Ni Yue will make a contract with a domestic pet. Husky''s fur now flutters. Its body emitted yin energy. Chen Ming could sense that the Husky had an aura simr to Ni Yue. 318 Chapter 318 The husky stood and stared at Nie Yue confused. he wasrger and more elegant, but it still looked dodgy. He looked around and felt something smaller. he barked once very loudly. Chen Ming only shook his head. He needed to teach him how to transform himself. Husky or Kat now quickly learns how to transform. before he tried to test his transformation method. As soon as he used the Transformation Technique he turned out to be a Russian Blue Cat. He was in the body of a cat, barking out like a dog. Chen Ming could only rub his face with his hands. Husky was still a Husky. Ni Yueughed. before picking him up and telling him to revert to the same Husky in the body of a cat making a slightly dazed face before following and returning to the same husky. As for the size, he had returned to the same size as the Husky should be. Chen Ming then took Chang''er and Ni Yue home. Initially, Chen Ming wanted to buy an animal and test the contract as well. But the system warned him first. If he used his blood to make a contract with an ordinary animal. The result will be only the animal will die tragically. He was the Yin Yang Dragon. The lowest level beast that he could contract with was at Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming sighed. He could only do it with a high-level profound beast. ¡°I can only make a contract with a demonic beast. not a domestic one or even wild animal.¡± Chen Ming thought about it a little bit. he now had bonded with a dragon. Why didn¡¯t he try to find other divine beasts to bond with. ¡°Hmm, dragon, really, I should try to bond with other divine beasts like turtle, bird, and tiger to make them my guardian beasts. It will be very interesting.¡± Speaking of turtle, he thought of the G*mera, no, Juxing Wugui. If he could convince the Giant Tortoise to make a contract with him, What did Chen Ming think? He soon arrived at a wooden house in the Yang n Vige. He waited for some time to test the medicine he had concocted. Twenty-four hours had passed. Within these four hours, nothing happened. The girls came home from school and slept in the condo. Chen Ming slept in the wooden house with Chang''er and Ni Yue. They took this opportunity to sleep with him. Chen Ming felt supremely soft. Chang''er had her mounds tightly wrapped around his right arm. While Ni Yue had a slim body. Her weight was a bit small. sheid on his body and put her face on his chest with a smile. Before going to bed, she kissed him passionately. She asked for his permission to suck up a little of his strength. which made him feel good and irritated at the same time. She had never been a spirit before. She didn¡¯t know how to absorb the power of the opposite sex. it turned him on. It''s not different from teasing him before doing the deed. Guardian spirits were simr to vampires in terms of sucking~ Chang''er also kissed him. She''s not good at kissing but she learned fast. She was able to catch the spot in no time. Chen Ming and Chang''er realized that they had already kissed each other like a deep kiss. Chen Ming had a good night''s sleep after that. The next morning, the medicine he had made was already fermented. The flesh of the peaches disappeared. It was truly liquid. The yin and yang energy hadpletely destroyed its flesh. leaving only the water that was the essence of the peach flesh Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to pick up the jar. before pouring it into his mount. Its taste was very sweet. Chen Ming named it the Peach Bull. It tastes like fine wine. But the good thing was that it doesn''t contain alcohol. His profound energy destroyed the alcohol as well. This might not be very pleasing to alcohol lovers. Chen Ming after taking down a few mouthfuls. He felt that his dantian was burning hot. Energy +340 Energy +240 Energy +420 His profound strength increased very quickly. A jar of Peach Bull could increase Chen Ming''s Qi by 4000. which was a lot. ¡°It really gives me a lot of power. But if I drink a lot, I can have problems as well.¡± This was because Chen Ming had a body that was vastly stronger than the average person. He was thus able to drink the entire jar of Peach Bull. but if other people drank it like him. They might go exploded. ¡°Rmended dosages for different levels If to measure from what I can feel. Qi Foundation Stage can only drink 10ml. Qi Gathering stage 100 ml. Earth profound realm 200ml. Sky profound realm 400ml andstly the Martial Ancestor Realm 1000ml. After drinking, had to wait for some time until the Qi had stabilized.¡± Chen Ming continued to make the peach bull. He had a giant peach tree to keep one manufacturing it. The soon-to-be wife the goddess Chang''er diligently helps her husband. She cut off the branches of the peach tree and give them to Chen Ming. Ni Yue also wanted to help. She assisted in the collection of the Sky Swallowing Grass. and the peach and its petals that fall on the ground The guardian spirits who could sense her. They called her the Queen. She was also Chen Ming''s future wife. She summoned all the guardian spirits to help Chen Ming in making the peach bull. It made Chen Ming''s work easier and faster. He, with the help of the Goddess, the Little Queen, and the Guardian Spirits. He could make peach bull as much as he want. and brought them to be kept in the wooden house. Chen Ming put the jar into his storagepartment. He shared a portion of the peach bull with the guardian spirits along with telling them how to use it. The guardian spirits all rejoiced that Chen Ming wanted to help them. The fidelity of the guardian spirits once again hit the ceiling. Chen Ming only smiled. His spirit army was reliable. He was confident that there would be no guardian spirits that will betray him Chen Ming after doing his thing. Today he said he would go and see the project he gave Yang Liqing with his executives. He gave him an unlimited budget and hoped it would turn out for the best. Chen Ming checked his mission stats. Found that it had begun to progress. 319 Chapter 319 nting Sky Swallowing Grass. the mission was for him to nt one hundred acres of Sky Swallowing Grass, which was very wide. It was like telling him to nt a forest. Chen Ming''s team had nted the Sky Swallowing Grass in different ces. Whether it''s a public garden, Road Medians, or a sidewalk along the road, even on the roof orwn of a school and hotel, there were no ces where grass can not be nted. His team went all out. His team had now nted more than two to three acres of grass in one day. It was expected that one hundred acres of Sky Swallowing Grass would be nted within a month. Only one day had passed but the area where Sky Swallowing Grass was nted had a better environment. The trees and flowers that were nted near the Sky Swallowing Grass gradually grew magnificently. The pollution in the air was gradually disappearing. The dried and dirty profound energy gradually cleansed. reced with pure energy. Mortal Realm had Heaven Realm as an air conditioner too. make the world cleansing faster. At least in the area where he was in. He would gradually expand his scope worldwide but now he will do it inside the country first and about the international, he will make a n about itter. Chen Ming walked toward the testing center. This was where he first took the virtual world test. This time he came was different from thest time. No one weed him with scorn instead the people will greet him with a smile. They no longer had to fear every night if evil spirits would kill them. They can sleepfortably. And also feel safe. There was a better level of security here than in the army. with thousands of guardian spirits. Was there anything that can cause danger to the people in the vige? There were still six unsolved portals between the human realm and the abyssal realm. But that''s not a problem. Because the lift at the Yang n Vige had already been cleansed and almost all of the evil spirits turn into guardian spirits. In the abyssal realm, guardian spirits had made a move and upy the lifts to increase thierrade. The evil spirit inside the abyssal realm had more than billions in number if they could turn them into guardian spirits. They might be able to take over the abyssal realmpletely for thier master. The Dragon God-King The spirits recognized Chen Ming''s name as the Dragon God-King who was above all. Chen Ming after greeting everyone went straight to the end of the testing center. He entered Yang Liqing''s office. Yang Liqing only allowed him to enter his office without asking for permission. Yang Liqing saw that Chen Ming had entered his room. He smiled at Chen Ming before speaking with excitement. He told Chen Ming that the n he had put in ce had worked extremely well. He contacted reporters about Chen Ming''s conference on the topic. ¡°We will change the world in a matter of days haha!¡± Chan Ming smiled, seeing him being happy like this made him feel it too. Chen Ming had already prepared a topic for the conference . And while Chen Ming and Yang Liqing were discussing the topic of what he was going to make at the conference, The news program that was being broadcast at the moment had some sort of disruption. On the TV screen now there was a face of a golden-haired woman. It was Ai who introduces herself as Alice. Before she made a report on the corruption of this government. ¡°It had begun, a revolution.¡± Chen Ming''s Programmer codename Alice had dug through all the information of the Prime Minister along with hundreds of his close associates. He sent all the government''s corruption information to all institutions across the country. People who received news of corruption. Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction. They didn¡¯t pay taxes to keep politicians satisfied. ¡°We can''t ept it. We need a new leader.¡± ¡°That stink, They drove us out of thend. and take it as their own. How can they do this to us, you ba*tards!¡± ¡°Get out, Get out, Get out.¡± The people were very angry. They protested. they had gathered together. They even wanted to raid the Government Building to arrest the Prime Minister and punish him. However, they were intercepted by the police. The response from the public was considered normal. the Prime Minister had no way to escape. He was now a criminal with the information public received. If he wanted to survive. He can only flee abroad but it was impossible. Chen Ming was closer to the people in the security agencies than the people from the government agencies. Someone wanted to attack Chen Ming. Of course, All the old leaders who were once his superior will do something for him. In addition to the programmer, Austin had also hired professional streamers. Spread the news and spin it like a pro. The prime minister now stood looking at the news of his corruption with a daze expression on his face. He didn''t think anyone would attack him. The day after he issued a subpoena to Chen Ming like this He hurriedly picked up his cell phone. and try to call a mobile number. He waited a moment before it was answered. ¡°What do you had for me, Master?¡± ¡°Cover all the current news. Find the one that exposes me. I''ll give you ten million.¡± ¡°Ten million is not a bad offer, but unfortunately someone gave me more money.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± "It means¡­ You were sold, idiot! Haha. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. Please enjoy your life in prison.¡± After speaking, he hung up. The prime minister wanted to call back, but *Bang!* The sound of the door was broken. Officers raided his home. before speaking to him. ¡°You had the right to remain silent. because your every word will be used in court.¡± It seems the mistake the Prime Minister had made was so big. They sent out a series of high-ranking officers who used to be in the magistrate unit to arrest him. He was definitely the leader of the country. He surely had his own people. His people were also ones of those who had unnatural power. But what can they do to the former magistrate? The lowest level of these magistrates was also at the Qi Gathering Stage. The power of the group that he hired wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight them. 320 Chapter 320 The Prime Minister now only had to surrender himself. All the crimes hemitted were punishable by death or at the very least a lifetime imprisonment. At that moment he felt regret. to mess with Chen Ming Chen Ming now only looked at the news with a smile. His friends even though they looked like that. All of them were still worried about him. They knew that someone was trying to mess with Chen Ming. they immediately took action. This was a true friend. They could even die for him. ¡°How long has it been? that we did not have a chance to gather. I guess I will have to organize a party for them.¡± Chen Ming wanted to give something to his friends as well. He would give everyone a suitable technique. He had already prepared all the techniques for his friends. Chen Ming then continued to talk to Yang Liqing. It was as if the news had nothing to do with him. Both ns have beenpleted. Chen Ming returned to the wooden house. Chang''er and Ni Yue came to look at him. Chen Ming saw that Chang''er had a strange expression. He couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Chang''er, are you okay?¡± Chang''er hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°Brother Ming, remember when we went to another world through the bridge between Mortal Realm and Heaven Realm?¡± Chen Ming nodded, why would he not remember? Chang''er seeing Chen Ming nodded and continued to speak. ¡°It seems that someone had opened a portal from that world to this world. Now the Heavenly General had captured the one who went through the portal. Heavenly General Eng Shen wants Brother Ming to return to Heaven as quickly as possible.¡± Chen Ming almost forgot. He was now holding the title of Heavenly God-King. He couldn''t help having to deal with this problem. He and Chang''er, along with Ni Yue immediately ascended to the heavens. Chen Ming, who hadpleted the formation training course. can go any realms he wanted. Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Ni Yue appeared inside the White Jade Pce. before the three of them flew to the Heavenly Royal Pce. The three arrived at the Heavenly Pce in a matter of minutes. Chen Ming had already arrived at the Heavenly Pce. He could sense that at this moment many gods had gathered at the Heavenly Royal Pce. They were waiting for Chen Ming toe. The gods, when they saw Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Ni Yue, They all paid their respects to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now recognized by the Heavenly Throne. He was considered the true King of Heaven. Chen Ming nodded to everyone before walking into the pce. before going straight to sit on the Heavenly Throne. He now looked extremely dignified and powerful. Chen Ming after sitting on the throne immediately asked. ¡°I heard that Someone invaded the heavens from another realm. Where is he now?¡± Eng Shen stepped forward. before kneeling down and speaking to him respectfully ¡°Heavenly God-King the intruders in the Heavenly Realm have now been imprisoned at the Correctional Pce.¡± Chen Ming nodded before telling Eng Shen to bring in the intruder Eng Shen nodded before heading towards the Correctional Pce. and immediately brought the intruders to the Royal Pce Chen Ming only looked forward. What he encountered and what he thought werepletely different. ¡°General Eng Shen. Are you saying that this young girl is the Invader?¡± Chen Ming couldn''t believe it. people who invade heaven was just malnourished girl. Her face looked pale and thin. It''s like she hadn''t eaten in a long time. Look at her face and height. After all, she was probably only a young girl between thirteen to fourteen years old. How could a child like this invade the heavens? Eng Shen nodded before telling him. ¡°Heavenly God-King, please don¡¯t be deceived by the look, this child has special powers. She was able to control the things around her. She is also able to release a Heavenly Tribtion Lightning that was powerful enough to destroy the Heavenly City Wall. She was considered a threat to the people of Heaven. We, therefore, had to imprison her.¡± ¡°Special power? And not a martial art technique or Cultivation technique?¡± ¡°Yes, she didn''t use any martial arts. Just use her thoughts and her mind. As for the Heavenly Tribtion, I''m not sure if this it was a martial art or not.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He became interested. He used his dragon eyes to examine the girl. --------------------- Name: !@#$%! Level: 120 Health: 220/4800 Psychic Energy: 670/670 Status Malnutrition p --------------------- Chen Ming couldn''t even look at the name of the girl, no, he didn''t understand the name of the girl. It was like anguage he had never encountered anywhere else. and she used a different type of energy. She was not of this world. Thews of the world try to drive her away. but her steadfast mind, allows her to be able to live in an environment that was extremely stressful for her. Chen Ming waved his hand slightly. Thews of the world immediately epted her. The girl with a pale expression on her face gradually returned to normal now. But even so, she still looked hungry and sick. The girl seemed to understand that Chen Ming had helped her. The pressure that was put on her had disappeared. She tried to speak something to Chen Ming. But¡­ ¡°!@$%%!!$%@#$@%¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand what she said. But looking at her face full of despair. He understood that she was asking him for help. Chen Ming rose from his throne. walking in front of a young girl She froze when she saw his dragon eyes from up close. His eyes seemed to be able to see through her identity. He closed his eyes for a moment. Before a magic ring appeared between her and him. He uses a formation to trantenguages. Trantion formation was simple. It''s not meant to trante the words thate out of her mouth. but trantes the intentions of her into words Chen Ming heard what the girl said. His expression changed. His dragon eyes shone brightly. He now looked extremely cold. Something that came out of the intent of a young girl was not what Chen Ming had expected. ¡°Please help my sister. They''re going to kill my sister, please, you can kill me. But please help my sister.¡± Chen Ming didn''t expect to hear something like thising out of her mouth. She didn''t care what happened to her. She wanted him to save her sister''s life. What amendable older sister. 321 Chapter 321 She had invaded another dimension where she didn''t know what was waiting for her in hopes of finding something or someone that could help her sister. Chen Ming was a very gentle person and a child lover. He looked at the girl and found that she wasn''t lying. The formation he used would reveal the truth of her intent. She really wanted him to help her sister. He thought that she was an older sister who could do anything for her sister. Of course, he can help her anyway. But he needed information first. And how can he help her sister? The girl exined things to Chen Ming as quickly as she could. Every second her younger sister was in danger. Chen Ming was already confident that he could help her sister. He told her to take him to her world. In her world, the person with the highest level was only at the Paragon level. ording to her information. the power level of her world was divided ording to the rank in the fleet. Fleet? and It wasn¡¯t a navy for sure but some kind of space military. Lieutenant was equivalent to the Qi Foundation Stage. Captain was equivalent to the Qi Gathering Stage. Admiral was equivalent to Earth Profound Realm. Fleet Admiral was equivalent to Sky Profound Realm. Paragon was equivalent to Martial Ancestor Realm. Chen Ming was now on the same level as the Paragon in true power, there was only one Paragon powerhouse in that world. And he rarely shows up. He only appears when the world was in danger. "Okay, I''ll help you. Follow me, Chang''er, Ni Yue, will youe with me?" Chang''er and Ni Yue nodded. Wherever he goes, they will follow him. Ni Yue didn''t bring Kat to heaven. She left Kat to watch over the house. Kat now has a duty to protect the peach tree. With Kat''s power obtained from Ni Yue, Even if the tanks were to deploy it was still very hard to kill him. Chen Ming summoned Little Long and Wen He. Both dragons were of the same level as him, the Paragon rank. This was equal to three to one if there really was an issue. All the gods wanted to stop Chen Ming. But they were unable to disobey Chen Ming''s orders. He ordered everyone to go to do their jobs. Eng Shen wanted to go with him. but he forbade him. If He went with him then who will take care of heaven. Eng Shen only epted what Chen Ming had said. He will watch over heaven for him. Sun Wukong wasn''t here right now. If he were there, he would definitely beg toe along. The girl looked at the two dragonsing out of the dimensional rift and all the gods who tried to say something to Chen Ming. She saw Chen Ming say something before walking out of the pce. She could only shake her head. before quickly following Chen Ming. ? Chen Ming knew what world she came from. He could open the bridge to that world. But her world was far from his world. He needed arge amount of profound energy to do that. He could actually use his yin and yang energy. However, he did not want to use his own power. In case of unfortunate encounters with Paragon-level power users in that world, How can he fight then. The girl''s name was Kilgon. It''s a very strange name, but it could be worse. She told him that she used to have powers at the Admiral level. However, she was captured because of it. She was subjected to various tests because she was only fourteen years old. her power can raise to the Admiral level without doing anything. They want to know why she can do that. Her body waspatible with all elemental powers. This made her train many times faster than a normal person. She only trained for two years, equal to her training for twenty years. How could she not go up to the Admiral level? Chen Ming nodded. He listened to all her exnations. He already understood the situation. What they wanted to test was her bloodline. They might even have a technology that could create her DNA. Chen Ming and Kilgon arrived at arge monolith. Kilgon even though she was able to control things. But she couldn''t use that power to push herself to fly. Chen Ming had to bring her to fly with him. "Let''s go" Chen Ming opened the bridge connecting heaven and the world beyond the border. This would be the first time he would invade another world. to help a girl who was undergoing a DNA alteration experiment Chen Ming and his group had already arrived in front of the barracks. The barracks were not too far from the city walls. It was because every three to four days Angar will attack the city. What was Angar? It was a demonic beast of outer space. With the barracks near the city, gates. Make the soldier easy to defend against the Angars. Chen Ming and the group had crossed the bridge. They found that there was a flow of lightning Qi in the air. This lightning Qi wasn¡¯t strong as the heavenly tribtion lightning but it could deal with Eart Profound Realm easily or in this world the Admiral level. Chen Ming was able to sense lightning energy in this area. This was because the area around the barracks had a strong electromaic field. This electromaic field was called shield. It was used to defend against attacks from a distance. ¡°This is the military barrack of the high-tech world.¡± Chen Ming was interested in the architecture of this world. Everything was futuristic. On the ground, there were hardly any people walking. People can find it with a hoverboard or a flying vehicle. Chen Ming, when he saw how futuristic this world was. He thought that after he had helped Kilgon to have her sister whose name was Kull back. He''s going to take these technologies back with him too. Chang''er and Ni Yue had the same reaction as when they firstnded in the mortal world. They were not used to Chen Ming''s world yet. And here they need to familiarize this world too. The architecture here might not be as beautiful as heaven. But it''s full of sci-fi. It gave a very distinct feeling to the normal Heaven and Earth. Chen Ming, who was looking at the barracks, could feel a malevolent intent on them. he looked up at the sky. Dozens of drones were found flying over their heads. Each drone was made of special materials and equipped with weapons. 322 Chapter 322 Chen Ming looked at Kilgon. She didn''t know what was going on. This means that she didn¡¯t deceive him. He looked behind Kilgon. He found that there was something on the nape of Kilgon''s neck. He pointed the finger at Kilgon''s neck. before releasing faint lightning from his fingers destroying the detector on the back of her neck. Chen Ming then looked at all the drones once again. there was no way to negotiate anything right now. The other party wanted to capture Kilgon at all costs. They were ready to attack at any time. Chen Ming in order not to bepletely surrounded. He used the Nine Soul Sword Technique. He used the Water Sword to attack these drones. Dozens of swords attack the drones quickly and urately. Drones can detect some kind of energy. They tried to use their protective energy armor. However, the water sword was able to cut a protective energy armor as if it were just a sheet of paper. -24500 -33000 -20940 The total damage Chen Ming had caused was tens of thousands. This was just a simple attack. It wasn''t a big move like the dragon beam or the fantastic beast ball. If he used those two techniques. The damage could be up to hundreds of thousands. Drones only had over a thousand health points. being attacked with severe damage. They even exploded. They were like fireworks in the sky. The soldiers stationed at various points stood dumbfounded. A drone made of titanium and mithril. Has special anti-power properties. was easily managed. Each device was budgeted in millions of Xenians. Now was just a pile of scrap, ready to weigh kilograms and sell. ¡°How is that possible? That''s titanium and mithril. and what is that a sword? I''ve never seen a sword-shaped like that before.¡± Sulsac now stands among the soldiers. He looked at the video footage that was recorded before it went ck. He saw many swords flying in the air before rushing towards their drones. ¡°That man must be a telekinesis user. I need to find a way to suppress the use of that power. But aside from that power, I feel like I''ve seen that guy somewhere including the young woman and the girl in the group before.¡± Sulsac didn¡¯t seem to remember seeing Chen Ming in the CCTV footage. He gave orders to his subordinate to stop Chen Ming''s telekinesis power, however, ¡°It didn''t work. Why didn''t it work? Plus the woman and the child. They are the same as that man.¡± Sulsac didn''t understand what was going on. Why did these people use such weapons? Why not guns or anything else. But even knives and swords were able to cut steel made of titanium and mithril. as if it were just a piece of paper ¡°No, this is definitely not good. we don''t have time we must really use that.¡± Sulsac saw that the drone army couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming''s group. He immediately told his subordinates to use that. He wanted Kilgon''s body as quickly as possible. ¡°That¡± which Salsac said was arge robot. They were created to fight Angar. It''s true that in this world there were users with special powers. But the number of power users and Angar''s number were iparable. For this reason, human beings must rely on other means. that is technology The robot can take on an Angar who was about the same level as the Admiral power user. If the driver is skilled they might be able to hold off on an Angar that''s on par with a Fleet Admiral power user. But to win the Paragon level would be impossible. The robot that Sulsac uses was called an Arc This is because the robot uses an Arc power source to propel itself. It was able to unleash its maximum attack power at the Admiral level. In this city, there is only Jakkel. the highest rank who can fight it. Arc was twenty meters in height. It was all created by Mithril. At the Arc''s chest was a green orb that was a source of energy. The orb was wrapped in a very high-energy curtain. The chest was therefore the strongest part. The arc was now in use. to fight enemies whose powers cannot be measured by the detector. But in terms of how the enemy can deal with a drone with a single hit. The opponent''s level must not be lower than the Admiral level. Chen Ming looked at the robot that had appeared. It flew down from the sky. He saw a huge spaceship. It must havee down from it. ¡°This¡­Isn¡¯t it a Gund*m I am not dreaming right, no, it''s quite different from Gund*m? but no matter what It''s a man''s dream. Well, whatever. I will take it then.¡± Chen Ming smiled, using his sense to find the person in the cockpit before moving him out of the engine room. Chen Ming then put the robot into his inventory, simple as that. ¡­¡­¡­.What happened? Sulsac was now confident that the robot will be able to defeat the enemy. gasping. Arge robot vanishes in mid-air. ¡°W-what!, the robot is gone.¡± Aw, this was the worst. Unlike drones, that was a resource that, even if damaged or destroyed can be rebuilt easily. but the robot that Chen Ming had confiscated used the most advanced technology with a massive amount of more than ten billion Xenians. ¡°Everyone catch him alive!. Otherwise, we''d all be killed. That guy stole the Arc!¡± The soldiers were stunned. they hurriedly picked up the gun and pointed it at Chen Ming. Spaceships flew down from the sky. The spaceshipmander appears to have verified that the robot arc was missing. ¡°Send the Delta unit down. That guy must have used some kind of equipment to steal the Arc.¡± No one expected it, No one had ever been able to open a dimensional portal because there was a strong maic field nearby. Chen Ming smiled. He got a fun toy. Kilgon stared at Chen Ming. She was stunned. when she was at the Admiral level. She lost to the robot Arc. She was arrested along with her younger sister. Who would have thought that Chen Ming could deal with the Arc so easily? And even stole it! Chen Ming also wanted a spaceship. But afraid it would be too big, Chang''er and Ni Yue and the two dragons went out to fight the soldiers He was not afraid that the four would lose to the army that only relied onser guns whose destructive power was just at the Qi Gathering Stage. ¡°Weak. There are many people who unlock their dantian. But they can''t use it well. No, It must be because of theck of knowledge of how to utilize it.¡± People can use that power if they practice martial arts. what a pity. Chen Ming looked at the spacecraft again. he crouched down and twist both hands to his sides. If anyone from the Yang n Vige were here and saw him in a pose like this. They will surely pray for the spaceship. Chen Ming used a very destructive technique the dragon railgun. He pumped fifty thousand of his Qi into the technique. Such power had the power output that could obliterate a mountain easily. But Chen Ming was confident that the spaceship can take this much. 323 Chapter 323 ¡°What the in the neb is that!¡± Salsac was now out to help his soldiers fight a girl, a girl with two Angar that had a shape like a space eel. He looked at Chen Ming. He felt hopeless after the Arc was stolen. In addition, his soldiers were attacked by a young woman and a young girl to the point that they could barely even raise their heads. He who had to help his subordinates had to encounter something like this again. The energy that the young man released was enormous. more than the power the Arc can unleash through the artillery. The young man released a wave of energy from both of his hands. The energy wave shot in a straight line towards the spacecraft. The spaceship hurriedly built a protective barrier. This time, fortunately, the barrier was able to block the attack of the energy wave. But the energy on the aircraft was reduced by more than eighty percent. What power was that? "This kind of power, don''t tell me that." Paragon level! Salsac now just stood there, eyes wide open. There was only one Paragon level in this world. And that person could destroy an entire army by himself. the young man in front of him as someone who has the same level as that person. Even Jakkel himself wouldn''t dare have a problem with someone of this level. He hadn''t finished thinking. He saw a middle-aged man walking out from inside the barracks. The middle-aged man had white hair. whitebeard. He had a formidable aura around him. This middle-aged man was Jakkel, themander-in-chief of this Belback Army. Jakkel looked at Chen Ming. He was previously investigating his work. Today was hisst day to experiment with the sisters. Both were of no use to him. when he finished using them. He will kill them both. Who would have thought someone would invade his barrack at a time like this? Jakkel still didn''t know that Kilgon was gone. and went to get help from other dimensions. How did she go to another dimension? That''s her power ability. She has a special power rted to space and time. "stop" Jakkeler''s one word caused all the soldiers to stop in ce. They were as if bonded by a spell. They retreated from the battle. Even the spaceship had to retreat. Jakkel looked at Chen Ming. He could feel that in Chen Ming''s body, there was a terrifying force that was asleep. ¡°Who are you and why are you attacking the barrack?¡± Chen Ming looked at Jakkel before speaking. ¡°Attack, ask your people first.¡± Jakkel looked at Salsac. He couldn''t help exining the whole thing to Jakkel. Hearing that, Jakkel had a cold expression on his face. He picked up the gun before shooting Salsac in the head. Suddenly, Salsac''s soulless bodyy on the ground. He didn¡¯t want his underlings to make mistakes. He who shot Salsac in the head then looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t blink in the slightest. Here, it was true that it was a futuristic world. But the core of existence remains the same as the Martial World. That was, the big fish eat the small fish. Jakkelel dared to kill people in front of everyone without any care. because here he was everything. He could order anyone to die. No one could do anything to him. ¡°As for you, send that child over. if you don''t want to die. Don''t think that a superpower with high destructive power can do anything to me.¡± Jakkel looked very confident. He should have known that Chen Ming was at the Paragon level, but he was not afraid, which meant that he had to have some sort of trump card to deal with him. Chen Ming knew that. but. "I refuse" "Huh, refuse? How stupid" Jakkel took something out of his shirt. It''s a red gem. When Kilgon saw the red gem. Her expression turned pale. ¡°That''s Voidstone!¡± ¡°Voidstone?¡± Kilgon quickly exined to Chen Ming what the Void Stone was for. Voidstone can suppress supernatural power. Even the Fleet Admiral level couldn''t stand it. ¡°I was nning to use it on that old man, but that''s okay. It was the same for you. Anyways, I can make it again.¡± Jakkel squeezes the gem and broke it. A red light shot directly at Chen Ming. Chen Ming dodges. But no matter how he dodges. The red light followed him everywhere. "Useless, Voidstone will follow you everywhere for eternity haha.¡± Jakkelughed in satisfaction, but he forgot something. Chen Ming was not the only one at the Paragon level. Jakkel sensed death. A ck aura appeared across the sky. He could feel the power of the Paragon level. He looked at the beautiful woman. her body was emitting a formidable aura. The woman with a beautiful face had pitch-ck eyes as if her eyes were made of a ck hole. The woman said a single word. It was a word he didn''t know what it meant. but understand its meaning by instinct. "Die" One word and he trembled. He tried to take out another Voidstone, but *Fing!* A ck knife cuts through the air. stabbed into his arm ¡°Ugh, so fast!¡± Jakkel felt pain like he had never felt before. He became amander through many battles. But there was never a time when he was injured it would hurt so much. Jakkel tried to gather his sanity. He tried to pull the knife out of his hand. But before he touched the knife. The woman''s delicate and beautiful hand grabbed it first, before twisting and pping. The act cut him and his fingers apart. He could only cry out in pain. The Voidstone fell out of his hand. "Die!" Jakkel used his other hand to gather strength. He tried to use his force. His special power was Shock. the intensity of his power was able to knock down a whole mountain with a single blow. Unfortunately, he might actually have high destructive power. But his speed was extremely slow. Before he could use his power. Chang''er jumped over his head. She threw the knife into the arm where he would punch her. before cutting it off his body. "Ahh!!!!" The soldiers stood with their mouths agape. The one who was nicknamed the Invincible Commander now had his hands cut off and his arms amputated within a few breaths. Jakkel tried to use his force to create a shield. But the armor was not able to defend against the cursed knife attack. So he waspletely helpless. Chang''er saw that Jakkel hadnded on the ground. His blood flooded the floor. She wanted to kill him. But before she could kill him. A beam of light streaked straight down from the sky. and swallowed him Chang¡¯er could sense that this beam of light had the same power as the bridge. It seemed that someone had helped him with the teleportation power. "Survive, hmm." Chang''er then turned to Chen Ming, wanting to know how he was. She found that he was fin. Chang''er could only let out a sigh of relief. Nothing happened to him. looked like the Voidstone can not do anything to him. Previously, Chen Ming had been chased by the red energy from the Voidstone. he while escaping used dragon eyes along with the star god formation to verify this energy. He found that this energy was the energy of emptiness. He didn¡¯t know how it originated. This power, if it touches another person. Their power might have been lost. But Chen Ming stood there and let it touch his body. He knew that with this kind of power it couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The emptiness was unable to subdue the yin and yang energy. Yin and Yang arise from all things. To erase yin and yang. It must destroy the world or the whole universe. as long as there was still yin or yang around. Nothing could destroy his power. 324 Chapter 324 ¡°Where is he?¡± Chen Ming hadn''t been able to see Chang''er and Jakkel battle. because it happened so fast. He was just checking the energy contained in the Voidstone. and the battle had ended. Chang¡¯er only nodded before telling him what had happened. Chen Ming looked at Chang¡¯er seriously. She was so strong if she and he had a fight. He might not be able to win. ¡®There something disturbing behind her beautiful facade but even then she is very royal to me¡­way too royal if I have to say.¡¯ Chen Ming stopped thinking about Chang¡¯er and focus on Jakkel. He thought that the person who saved Jakkel was probably using some kind of very high technology. Even though it was not as good as the star god formation. Chen Ming had finished talking to Chang''er. He turned to look at the others. The troops had lost theirmanders. They just threw their guns to the ground and surrendered. Chen Ming thought it was the right decision. How could they not give up? The other party had three Paragon powerhouses. And that didn¡¯t include the other two Paragon-ranked Angars. There was no way the army would be able to defeat Chen Ming and his group. Chen Ming after being convinced that the soldiers would not do anything. He took Kilgon into the barrack. Kilgon can clearly remember the direction in the barrack. She immediately led Chen Ming to theboratory where Kull should have been. On the way to theb, Chen Ming also borrowed many things from the barrack. Everything that Chen Ming had borrowed? was from the army. At theb, all of the scientists now had very bad expressions on their faces. They didn''t know what was going on outside. But what they know for sure was these people had already seized the barrack. No one could do anything. ¡°Three Paragon¡­Where did theye from?¡± ¡°Plus, there are two other unknowns. We have never had information on this kind of Angar before, its level was at Paragon too!¡± The scientists didn¡¯t know what to do. They could only do as the three told them. They collect all the information. and gave it to the young man He wanted all the information about this world. ¡°Indeed, they are from another world.¡± Chen Ming didn''t care what the scientist said. He kept all the technical information he could find. Moreover, he did not forget to find information about thenguage. If he did not know thenguage of the people of this world. He couldn''t read the information he had obtained. Chen Ming now surveyed theboratory while Chang''er. Ni Yue kept an eye on the soldiers and scientists. Kilgon had already gone to help her sister. Her younger sister Kull was a cute girl that could give Kang Ye a run for the money, She was now asleep because the scientists wanted to try something on her. Fortunately, Chen Ming arrived in time. Otherwise, she would have been tested. Kilgon was grateful to Chen Ming. She promised Chen Ming that if there was anything she could help him with in the future. She will be happy to help him. Kilgon contacted the HQ at her own kingdom. They will send someone to pick her up in a couple of hours. meanwhile, Themander of the army she was in wanted to talk to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at the holographic projection. He met a woman with veryrge breasts. He felt that her breasts were against the principles of physics. With such a big chest, why would it be able to stand against gravity like that? Themander didn''t seem to mind as Chen Ming looked at her chest. She must have gotten used to this situation. ¡°Thank you from the bottom of my heart for helping Kilgon and Kull. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to both of them. in return, I am the suprememander of the Vantel Kingdom. I will reward you for your service.¡± Reward? Chen Ming wanted to know what she would give. She thought of giving him a position andnd within her kingdom. In this world, amander was equal to a king. Assigning titles andnd to them was a very simple matter. Chen Ming did not ept the reward. He could feel that thismander wanted to pull him to her side. She felt that Chen Ming will be a great boon to the army. but she didn''t say it out loud. "I have to refuse. The position and thend of this world mean nothing to me.¡± "On this world? Oh, I know now so you are the wanderer then." ¡°Wanderer?¡± ¡°The word we use for those who are not attached to anys.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He definitely wasn''t attached to this. He came here because he only wanted to help the little girl. Themander seemed to understand that he didn''t want to be tied to this. She didn''t say anything. She told him that she would give him a cash reward instead. Chen Ming epted the prize money. Two to three hours passed. Chen Ming found that there were spaceships heading towards North Star City. The spaceships parked in front of the city. The people were all stirred up. They still didn''t know that their army had already beenpletely destroyed. The curtain of power was lowered. Allows spacecraft to teleport directly to the city. An army without amander was no different from a ship without a rudder. The barracks in other cities didn''t know what to do with this situation. sub-levelmanders out to control the situation. They wanted to bring troops to counter the invaders. But when they heard the information that the intruders were at the level of Paragon. They just kept quiet. and try not to make noise or call for attention. Who will be able to ovee it? Even with the robots, it will not be enough. Even the high-end robot Arc was stolen. What can the inferior robots do? Chen Ming sent Kilgon and Kull to the soldiers who came to pick them up. Kilgon smiled at Chen Ming and reiterated to him that if he needed help, he can tell her. He just nodded at Kilgon who carried Kull into the spaceship. He then nced over inside the spaceship. There was someone there. He found that it was themander he had talked with two hours ago. She waved at him. He only smiled and waved back. Chang''er looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Brother Ming, she seems to like Brother Ming.¡± "Like? Ah, but I''m not interested in women who like to scheme.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t like a woman who likes to scheme. Especially women who can rise to the rank ofmander. Chen Ming didn''t know, but she had already targeted him. ¡°He''s a really interesting young man. If the information we obtained is true. He deserves to be mine.¡± Themander could only lick her lips. She didn''t know that Chen Ming didn''t like her type the most. Because she was like someone he didn''t want to think about in the past 325 Chapter 325 Helping Kilgon and Kull was easy. The Vantel Kingdom''s army returned to its kingdom. They had no intention of taking over the Belback Kingdom because if they did they might be attacked by the kingdom around it. Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Ni Yue then returned to Earth. The three at first didn¡¯t want to go back without checking around first. But people were panicked because of the sudden appearance of the spaceships so all the shops were closed. The whole city was locked down. it was no different than walking in an abandoned city. The three of them gave up and returned to Earth. Chen Ming after returning to Earth went back to the human realm. There was nothing in heaven for all of them to do. Three days have passed after the rescue operation for the little girl. Within three days, Chen Ming had contacted Yang Liqing. Let him and his team research the technologies he got from the outer world. in case they can be integrated with their technology. And to bring these technologies to Yang Liqing and his team was the right idea. With this kind of technology, they can change the technology industry. But Chen Ming had them make an oath with him using the star god formation. so that this technology will not be misused They swore in front of Chen Ming. If they thought that the oath was just a word of mouth, then they can say goodbye to the world, Chen Ming might not be able to control the heavens. But the heavens still listened to Chen Ming''s words. Even though at first they often quarreled. But now they were buddy. Breakthrough the level next time heaven won¡¯t send him a heavenly tribtion anymore(because it was useless and heaven didn¡¯t want him to eat the lightning). The government was now reced. The old politicians and prime ministers were put in prison. and they were released from the death penalty. but their liberation was none exist from the things they did. they must be imprisoned for thousands of years. Even the gods thought it was a long period of time. p Chen Ming was now preparing for a conference. He had already prepared what he wanted to give to the interviewers. Inside a conference room in a luxury hotel which arranged for news interviews on the topic of the appearance of the giant peach tree and the changing era. Journalists from various media now have gathered. They thought of questions to ask. Although Chen Ming The owner of a giantpany like Chen Corporation and the person who was blessed by the Goddess Chang''er. said that he will only give interviews on the topic that he had set on. But as a journalist. No matter what, they will try every possible to get the news they wanted. ¡°Good idea? are you out of your mind? The other party is Mr.Chen. Aren''t you afraid of losing your job?" ¡°No. but if I don¡¯t do it I will most likely lose my job. and If either way I have to lose my job, let''s do it to the fullest and then talk about itter.¡± This news was very important. People around the world were interested If they didn¡¯t get the news. They could say goodbye to thier job. While everyone was talking. They heard that the conference was about to begin. They immediately picked up the equipment and prepared to collect the news. They, who were preparing to collect news, smelled the scent of peach blossoms. They didn''t know where it came from. But it made them feel rxed. A gentle breeze blows touching their skin gently. They felt as if they were being held by their loved ones. The air in the conference room was rather hot at first. Due to therge number of people attending this conference. The air conditioner can''t work fully in a crowded room. but the wind and the scent of peach blossoms make the atmosphere in the meeting room better. They heard the sound of soft footstepsing from behind the stage. The environment around the conference room gradually changed. They suddenly appeared in the beautiful peach garden. ¡°This is like what you see on the news.¡± ¡°Heavenly realm, it''s not wrong. This must be the Heavenly Realm where Goddess Chang''er resides.¡± Everyone was excited. They watched the news and were amazed. Now they had encountered the wonder for themselves. They couldn''t help but look around curiously. They finished looking around. They felt like they were being drawn to look in front of them. At this moment the stage had disappeared. It had be just a square with flowers on the ground. in the center of the courtyard, They saw a handsome young man dressed in a blue and white traditional Chinese dress. He was as majestic as a prince in Chinese literature. This person was Chen Ming. The person who will give them news today. Chen Ming was dressed handsomely while using his aura to enhance his handsome appearance. The young female journalists saw him as handsome and graceful as a literary prince. They melt. Their hearts were beating fast. They fell in love at first sight. The male journalists. they were red. They had never seen anyone as handsome as Chen Ming before. They keep chanting that they were all a man. Chen Ming looked at the journalists. In his hand was a Chinese fan. before flicking it open. He used his hand fan to gently blow himself before speaking. ¡°Wee everyone. to thend of peach trees. Today that everyone gathered here. Do you all really want the answers and exnations about the Giant Peach Tree and Chang''er?¡± Chen Ming smiled at the camera. His charm has caused many single women to faint. Chen Ming thought that his n had worked too well. He didn''t want women to break the hearts of men and leave them because of his handsomeness. He lowered his power, bringing the aura to a decent level. A female journalist gritted her teeth. She looked at Chen Ming with all her efforts. to set her mind. She waspletely affected by Chen Ming. but even so. She tried to control herself. In her mind, ¡®I need a sry¡¯ ¡°Yes, we came here because we wanted answers and exnations. Mr.Chen. first of all, is the Goddess Chang¡¯er actually exist. or is she just an actress that you hire?¡± 326 Chapter 326 Chen Ming after hearing the question from the female journalist. he nodded before flicking the fan in his hand. The petals on the ground slowly swirled and spun beforending on the ground. It became the word ¡°Dui¡± which means correct in Chinese. Seeing that he can use the power. The journalist continued to ask. she asked many things. Regardless of whether Chen Ming was really the representative of Goddess Chang''er or not. And what does the era that was about to change mean? Chen Ming answered every question. and did not answer questions that were not in the subject matter of the interview. Most of the unrted to the interview will be about his lover. They pressure him so much that he can only sigh and told them that he already had lovers. Many young journalists were disappointed. But there were some people who were brave enough to ask him if he was epting more. Chen Ming could only smile but didn''t answer. Chen Ming finally answered the question about the new era that was about to begin. He exined that the world needs to develop itself. otherwise it will be toote Chang''er''s appearance tells a lot. One of them was that the world was in danger. Chen Ming exined what the inner power was. What were yin and yang? and the dangers that wille in the future The now sober journalists were back. They seriously listened to Chen Ming. Chen Ming exined to everyone the identity of the impending danger. He told everyone that when there is God, there is also a Demon. Chen Ming took the image of the Demon God Ermo for everyone to see. This picture came out of his memory. Army of demons and evil spirits. The people got goosebumps. They looked extremely frightening. Chen Ming had a serious expression on his face. in his mind, he said ¡®I''m sorry Ermo, But I really need you to be the viin. Bute to think of it, if Ermo hadn''t encountered me. This world could be in his hands.¡¯ So there¡¯s no need to be sorry about it. Ermo in the Abyss world didn''t feel very well. But he''s starting to get used to it. ¡°This is the Demon God Ermo. He was a very strong Demon God. It was said that his power could destroy an entire city with a single attack. Fortunately, Sun Wukong and Eng Shen came to save the human world. otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.¡± Chen Ming showed Sun Yechang and Er Yang pictures for everyone to see. They bravely fought against various demons. The journalists hurried to collect the pictures. This was the biggest news they''ve received. ,m Gods and Demons do exist. and in the future, there might be a demoning out to rampage. Everyone must be prepared to deal with this situation. Chen Mingter came to the matter that he would open ten sects across the country. He will bring various techniques to teach to people. Chen Ming also introduced new innovations. that will allow everyone to adapt to things better. He flickered again and everything was back to how it was before. On the stage at this moment, there were Yang Liqing and his staff. From now on it''s his stage. Yang Liqing gave an interview with the journalists. He introduced new innovations to the general public. He was just giving a brief interview. Before telling theunch date of this smartwatch device. Everyone became interested. That watch can connect them to the virtual world. Make everything look like in the game The watch had various interesting features. Yang Liqing upgraded it with the technology obtained from Chen Ming. The watch emits a certain force field when the person wearing it was in danger. This function was not only for saving lives. It is also used to detect the stats that the barrier has been exerted on. It will show the value as a number. Heard it was a life-saving device. Various journalists asked How did it work and was it really safe? Yang Liqing could only smile andugh. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good question why don¡¯t we give you some demonstration¡± After speaking that he nodded at his subordinate. His subordinate didn''t hesitate to take out something from inside his suit. What he took out was a Magnum with high destructive power. He didn''t hesitate one bit. Fired the Magnum at Yang Liqing''s head. Journalists and officials from various agencies didn''t think the man would take out a gun and shoot it at Yang Liqing''s head like that. They didn''t even have time to be shocked. before they were amazed by the technology. The bullet hit the curtain of something. Sending a blue wave spread throughout Yang Liqing''s body. before it was unable to prate the it and fell to the ground. ¡°As everyone can see, even a magnum gun with a high destructive power cannot do anything against the force field surrounding the watch wearer. Even being hit by a car or falling off a cliff who is wearing this watch will receive a hundred percent security. Let me repeat that one hundred percent. We have been experimenting. But let me tell you that it''s best not to try. Even if you don''t die, doesn''t mean it won''t hurt.¡± Yang Liqing yed a joke. andugh before rubbing his head. He felt pain but can tolerate it. The journalists at this time had no one tough at him. He only coughed before speaking. ¡°That''s all I have to say. See you on theunch day Oh, and I''ll tell you the price of this device. Don''t think it will be expensive Its price was only a hundred yuan. You can buy it at any of the leading stores of Chen Corporation. Even the shopping malls are avable for sale.¡± journalists were speechless. They thought that this watch must have a very high price. But who would have thought that he would only sell it for a hundred yuan? Of course, anyone who is concerned about someone will misuse it. There was a function of self malfunctioning and it will be useless. Journalists want more news. But Yang Liqing just ended the interview. before he continued his other work. The project he was working on It had only reached one-fifth of the target set. He wanted toplete it as quickly as possible. Chen Ming after finishing the interview was free and had nothing to do. He still had a few days left until he had to go back to school to teach. He still had something to do in the school after all 327 Chapter 327 Many people might think that he shouldn¡¯t waste his time teaching in school and he should spend his time on other things that were more important. He thought about it. There was still something left for him to do after all. ¡®After I finish what I have to do then I will¡­stop teaching then¡¯ He had cleared his ount with the Hong family. He had made an invasion of various realms. He has begun to revitalize the world. The rest was just waiting for the time. He had nothing left to do but try to increase his strength. Chen Ming was still in the Sky Profound Realm. Even though his true power was already in the Martial Ancestor Realm, for him, no matter what level his power was, His sense was still at the level of the Sky Profound Realm. Even though he was just in the Sky Profound Realm but it was enough to destroy the world if he wanted to. Although not as easy as a prince of the monkey star. But he was confident that he could do it. There was nothing for him to do now. He needed to find somece to grind then. Chen Ming didn¡¯t have a chance to fight a tough opponent for a very long time. He couldn''t find where he would be able to fight and improve himself. Should he go and fight the demi-god beast that was in the Destruction Realm in the Heavens? Chen Ming sighed and shook his head. It''s not a very good idea. He chose to return to his wooden house for now. p He had returned to the wooden house in the Yang n Vige. He met a husky as big as a horse now chasing butterflies with a happy expression on his face. He stuck out his tongue as he ran around. ¡°Husky no matter how big or how powerful it is, it is still husky. There is not even aggression. Even though he has actually received the blood of the Demon God-King.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. Kat saw that Chen Ming had returned. He stopped chasing the butterflies and rushed over to Chen Ming instead. his tail swayed. before sticking out his tongue. Chen Ming had already seen his posture. He just smiled. He saw him smile andy down on the ground. Showed his stomach to Chen Ming. he wanted him to rub his stomach. Chen Ming just shrugged. and rubbed his stomach Chen Ming yed with the Husky for a moment. before he fed him with his food. He was so big that Chen Ming had to feed him with a whole bag of dog food. After feeding him, He went and do his thing. Kat after eating saw the same butterflies flying in front of him. He barked before continuing to chase after the butterflies. Chen Ming had walked into a wooden house. He walked towards a wooden table and took out arge sheet of paper before spreading it on the table. That piece of paper was a map of the constetions he had obtained from Yuel. Yuel was the name of the world where Chen Ming went to help Kilgon¡¯s younger sister. He only knew the name of the world when he read this map. The distance between Yuel and the earth was very far. like very very far. No wonder Chen Ming had to use arge amount of energy to travel. The distance between Yuel and Earth was about a million light-years. ¡°The formation can take me that far¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at the key that would take him on a cosmic journey back and forth. This key also contained something that Chen Ming could notprehend. The formation that he could read in the key was only on the surface level. If he looked deeper. he will find a small dimension inside the key. There were tens of thousands of formations that he couldn''t understand. Even though he had the knowledge of the star god. ¡°Who created these keys? the system itself?¡± Chen Ming was not sure where the origin of the system came from. was it from a very advanced science, or was it from something as ancient as thews of the universe? If ites from science He wanted to know who created it. But if ites from thews of the universe. He was confident that he would be able to unlock its secrets. from understanding thews Chen Ming thought of thews, he could only feel a headache. Just thews of this world, he still didn¡¯t understand it. Understanding thews of the universe was beyond his reach. Thews of the world werepared to thews of the universe. It''s just like the grains of sand on the beach. Chen Ming just now shook his head. He was starting to think too far. He returned to what he was doing. He looked at thes on the map. He found that each was distinctly different. Somes were full of technology and civilization. somes had no technology at all and had developed in a different direction from technology. The, although not highly civilized, was full of dangers that no one wanted to get involved with. Somes were emptys that have nothing. Chen Ming slowly read the variouss¡¯ information. before aiming for the that the people of the Yuel said was the most dangerous. Even the Paragon level had to be careful. The was named Sunder. ¡°This would be a good ce for me. Unfortunately, It didn''t include any information about this. I guess I''ll have to go back to Yuel one more time to check it out, hmm.¡± Chen Ming prepared. There was nothing to worry about here. everything was going well On the evening of that day, Chen Ming told everyone that he was going to Yuel. Everyone who heard that had their doubts. They don''t know what Yuel was. When Kilgon invaded heaven. Everyone was at school and college. causing them to not know that he had gone to another to save the little girl. They only know that today he only had an interview with a reporter. Chen Ming told the girls that he would take everyone on a trip to Yuel. Yuel might not be a safe like Earth. but even so, Everyone at this moment had an average power at the Earth Profound Realm. Which was considered a very high level in that world. It was second only to the Paragon. No one dared to do anything to them. The girls gathered clothes and necessary belongings. He will take them on an extraterrestrial trip. two days one night It was the most exciting thing that happened to them now 328 Chapter 328 Chen Ming had brought everyone to Yuel through the formation. He didn''t need to take everyone up to heaven to use the bridge because he had already established the link between the heavenly realm and the mortal realm. The link method was simple. It wasn''t any different from a Wifi connection. He connected it to his wooden house and condo area. Heaven and earth have the samews of course it was the same world after all. It was not hard to connect them together. In fact, he had also set up an anchor on the Yuel. Because thews of the world and Yuel were simr. thus being able to connect to each other. Unfortunately, the connection consumed a lot of the World''s energy. He''s working on fixing it. But now it can be used to travel between them without any problem. The ones who visited Yuel with him were Xie Lin, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, Hua Lin, Kang Lan, Kang Ye, Ni Yue, Chang''er, and two dragons and a husky. Simply put, it was his whole family. Everyone besides Chang''er and Ni Yue had never seen anything like this. Seeing Yuel, the futuristic world, they could only say one word, ¡°Wow.¡± Chen Ming then taught them to use a trantion formation. They will be able to understand thenguage that was used in this world. Chen Ming, before entering North Star City, had teleported into themander''s office. He found that now there were people taking up the position. Chen Ming only smiled at him. He probably thought that his smile was good. But in the eyes of the newmander, it''s super scary This newmander was the one who was a witness to the incident where Chang''er cut off the invinciblemander Jakkel''s arm. and Chen Ming, who was standing quietly and receiving the voidstone energy. If he wasn''t afraid of Chen Ming, then Who will he be afraid of? Since Chen Ming was able to calm Chang''er and he saw that Chang''er followed Chen Ming like a little rabbit. The newmander had a pale expression on his face when he met Chen Ming. He was only at the Admiral level. If Chen Ming wanted to do something, he would be dead. "Yo" Chen Ming greeted him before looking at the namete ced on his table. His name is Vesper. Vesper, the newmander, looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t know how to respond. "Do you hear me?" The newmander quickly nodded. before hurrying to speak ¡°I-I hear you, sir. Is there anything I can help you with sir?" Chen Ming heard the polite words, he nodded, he wanted someone like this, simply said, Chen Ming, exined that he wanted to bring his family to y in the city. Chen Ming saw that there was no danger here. He teleported everyone into the newmander''s office. And when Vesper looked at his family. He sweated harder. Each of them was not normal at all. He was now trembling with fear. Many Paragon and Fleet Admiral level powerhouses. In front of them, the Commander level was a joke. A child who looks no more than five years old. but already at the Paragon level. He felt so ashame. He did what was supposed to be done quickly. He turned to his subordinates before giving orders. ¡°Issuing orders to all officers, every unit, reiterating that everyone and every unit Never cause trouble for his majesty! Give his majesty the highest level of convenience. All expenses will be paid by the army!¡± Chen Ming liked simple things. This was the best After greeting the Commander of the Belback army. He immediately took everyone for a walk around the city. They were given the highest level of assistance. Even more than a VIP guest The people of North Star City only looked at Chen Ming''s group. They were surprised by how everyone in their group was dressed. Here there was a dress style that looks strange but good. They like to wear tight clothes and clean tones. They looked at Chen Ming''s group and found that his group was not an ordinary group. Each of them had very high power levels. They did not dare to look at Chen Ming''s group. Chen Ming and the girls walked around the city to their satisfaction. Chen Ming then took them to a luxury hotel that cost tens of thousands of xenons a night. before he headed towards the army again. This time, he needed the coordinates to the Sunder. so he could adjust the formation settings correctly. He arrived at the army and he got the information he needed. He received information in Sunders, besides the Paragon level Angar. There was also Ascension rank Angar(Destruction Realm). Chen Ming calcted he was sure if it was this he would be able to level up to the level 300 at least. Chen Ming wanted to use the formation to travel to Sunder. However, he wasn''t sure if the coordinates he had obtained might bring him inside the or outer space. ¡°Go without thinking. There might be a problem.¡± Chen Ming decided that he would go to Sunder by spaceship. The distance from Yuel to Sunder was only a few light-years. He was able to get there by spaceship. which didn''t take long. ,m Chen Ming asked Vesper, Does he have a spaceship for Chen Ming to borrow? Vesper responded quickly. He gave Chen Ming a small spaceship with hundreds of androids to Chen Ming. It''s a brand-new spaceship with a high-ss Ai. Chen Ming was impressed with Vesper''s decision this time. He was a person who did not like to take advantage of anyone. He promised that he would protect the Belback Kingdom once if this kingdom was attacked by another kingdom. Hearing what Chen Ming promised. Vesper felt that giving Chen Ming a spaceship was the right choice. ¡°Who dares toe and invade? If our kingdom is supported by a Paragon rank user.¡± After getting the spaceship Chen Ming named it udia. ¡°It''s a really beautiful spaceship.¡± Chen Ming liked it. and as he walked up to the spaceship He received a notification from the system. It was like when he was in the virtual world. The system wants to connect itself to the ship''s system. Chen Ming agreed. He had no reason to refuse. The system connects to the spacecraft. what was obtained was a new system function --------------- Name: udia Durability: 1,500,000/1,500,000 Energy: 4,500,500/4,500,000 --------------- Chen Ming was able tomand udia with telepathy. He could tell its stats. as if it were part of him moreover. The system told Chen Ming to bring out the Arc, which he followed, udia and Arc connected to each other. Chen Ming was able to control the arc as well. ---------------- Name: Arc Durability: 400,000/400,000 Energy: 10,000,000/10,000,000 ---------------- Arc durability is less than udia. But the energy of the arc was greater. When Arc was in udia The udia and Arc energies werebined. ¡°It''s convenient like this.¡± Chen Ming slightly checked the stats of Arc and udia. before he gave a silentmand. it Immediately warped to Sunder 329 Chapter 329 Sunder was a that was ten timesrger than the Sun or about a thousand and one hundred timesrger than the Earth. The environment on Sunder was very variable. Most of the environment was arid and full of deserts. But there may be some periods when the desert had a great flood. for several days in a row This ce was not suitable for normal human habitation. But it was a paradise for the Angars. udia had nownded above Sunder a few miles away from the''s gravitational boundary which was one hundred times more than the earth. If the spacecraft was driven close by carelessly. It could have been sucked down by gravity and hit rockyers on the''s surface that was stronger than tungsten (the steel used to build tanks). The ending will not be pretty. Chen Ming told the Ai to stop udia and remain at thistitude. He will be piloting the Arc to went down there. Chen Ming on the way found that when he went up to drive the Arc. His powers and the Arc got mixed together. and when their power wasbined the two be much stronger. His true fighting power wasbined with the Arc. It was equal to the Destruction Realm. ¡°Open the gate of the third unit, Arc standby, ready to go for action.¡± ¡°Acknowledged, open the third unit door. Prepare to take off in ten seconds, ten, nine, eight, seven¡­ three, two, one, all clear.¡± ¡°Arc Go!¡± Chen Ming ordered the Arc to fly down to Sunder. Piloting the Arc, he found that he could feel something other than abination of powers. He found that the powering out of the arc''s body was the same as the mystical metal he had obtained by auction for just a few pieces of silver teals. Would it be that the Arc was made from the same metal? ¡°So the mystical metal I got was a Mithril, the Martial World should not have such iron.¡± Chen Ming remember it when he returned to the Martial World. He will seek information about it. p Chen Ming was nowpletely connected to the Arc. Arc was like a part of his body. Chen Ming could now feel the heat generated by the friction of the air. He quickly flew down to the Sunder. This was very big and was a thousand times more durable than his earth. Chen Ming needed to use his power to help reduce friction and resist gravity. His yin and yang energy was nowbined with arc energy, which was clean energy. It was interesting that the yin and yang energy and the arc energy could go together as if they were born together. Chen Ming had now entered Sunder''s stratosphere. There was a very dense ozoneyer here. The arc detects the dense ozoneyer. Chen Ming didn''t want the arc to be damaged. He forced Arc to pick something up from its back. It''s a high-voltage electric gun. ormonly known as a Railgun. Chen Ming charged energy into the gun. before firing an intense beam of lightning at the ozoneyer ahead. causing the dense ozoneyer to separate Chen Ming then elerated himself through the jets behind him. Chen Ming could easily pass through the ozoneyer into the lower atmosphere. The ozoneyer quickly returned to its former state. After he had passed through the ozoneyer and then scan the area with sonar technology. There were very thick maic waves here. This makes scanning the area difficult. ¡°When sonar doesn''t work. Then I must rely on myself.¡± Around the Arc''s head, horns gradually grew out. It was a different dragon horn. It was a horn formed by a blue-green energy wave. The arc had not changed in appearance. It was only covered by Chen Ming''s profound energy. Chen Ming was really now acting as the second core of the arc. In addition to the arc reactor in the chest The dragon''s sense had stretched for more than five hundred miles. Within five hundred miles. Chen Ming found with many Angar. From the Admiral level to the Paragon level. He couldn''t find an Ascension level Angar. which was good. Chen Ming took a deep breath. This was where he will grind his levels. He slowlynded on the ground. Chen Ming, in this leveling, would not leave the arc. Here it was very dangerous for him. Being careful was important. ¡°Where should I start first?¡± Chen Ming chose to deal with the lowest level of Angar first. the lowest in Chen Ming''s eyes was the Feet Admiral level. He saw it as a herd. ¡°Looks like they can''t even sense me. But I can sense them clearly. It was really good that I am able to use my technique while on the arc.¡± Chen Ming used the stealth technique with the arc, it worked like charm, like this, it was beautiful, he didn''t want to think if he used the dragon railgun power with the arc, what would it be? Chen Ming headed straight to the point where he could feel the fleet admiral level angars. This ce was full of deserts. The point where he sensed that Angar was present. It was underground, the entrance was under quicksand. Chen Ming didn''t have to worry about him suffocating. He had long since he didn¡¯t need to breathe. What he was worried about was what was in the sand. Chen Ming thought for a moment before deciding to jump into the huge quicksand. He quickly sank into the quicksand. before appearing underground at the bottom of the desert ¡°Two hundred meters from the ground.¡± Chen Ming estimated the depth of the quicksand that sucked him into the underground desert. Chen Ming could not see anything at this moment. He needed to turn on the infrared system. Unfortunately, infrared didn¡¯t seem to work. ¡°Now I know, why even the Paragon leveling here has to be careful.¡± Chen Ming had to use his dragon eyes to look around. He found that beneath the desert was a cave of some kind of rock. It also had a very deep abyss. He couldn''t see how deep the abyss was. His dragon eyes couldn''t look deeper. from his senses. Found that the abyss was more than five hundred miles deep. ¡°Abyss or a ck hole?¡± Chen Ming certainly didn''t want to go into the abyss. He would now start hunting the Angar around him first. Angar in the cave came to Chen Ming. They resemble bats. but had a scorpion''s tail. Their level was around a hundred and seventy to two hundred. They were at the fleet admiral level. Number of more than hundreds 330 Chapter 330 The Scorpion tail bat looked at Chen Ming. He could not use the stealth technique at this moment. with bats said to have excellent detection abilities. He couldn''t sneak away. The scorpion tail bat screamed out. They leaped from the ceiling and immediately attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to use the gun in his hand to shoot them. He was unable to use a very strong attack. because it may cause the cave to copse. Although the structure of the cave was made of a mineral that was far stronger than tungsten. But with his power, tungsten was no different from thin paper. Chen Ming used a railgun to bring the Scorpion tail bat down to the ground. One shot he could kill two or three of them. They''re actually at fleet admiral level. But Railgun''s violencebined with Chen Ming''s power was extraordinary. -112000 -109000 -114000 Chen Ming''s attack power increased several times while in the arc. His normal attack power was 25,000-30,000 As soon as he was on the arc, his attack power skyrocketed to 100,000-120,000 ever With such an attack power, the Scorpian tail bats were unable to defend against it. They attacked Chen Ming inrge numbers. Chen Ming could not standstill. he flew and blink. He could easily deal with hundreds of the scorpion-tailed bats. Level up! Level 183 Chen Ming after dealing with the first set of Scorpion Tail Bats. He walked further and further into the cave. ¡°Only seventeen more levels. Honestly, I just need to level seven more. Ten more levels I will get from thepletion of the World Restoration Quest. After that, I will rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm¡­¡± Chen Ming thought of when he would rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm. He will have another fight with Heaven. He let out a breath. He threw the duty on Little Long but he knew heaven won¡¯t be mad with him. Heavenly Tribtion could help strengthen his Yin and Yang Qi. Chen Ming walked deeper into the cave. He found another two to three hundred scorpion-tailed bats. He dealt with them easily. He was now in a narrow ce. Instead, he used aser sword to deal with them. Aser sword plus a sword technique. Able to cut everything as if it were just tofu. Level up! Level 188 Chen Ming''s level rose slowly and steadily. he now thinks He might even be able to reach Martial Ancestor Realm by just hunting the Scorpion Tail Bats. ¡°So, hunting too many of these creatures something is bound to happen. Something ising up from the abyss right now.¡± He somehow heard boss music ying in the background, He didn¡¯t wait for it toe out and hunt him. ording to his feelings, The boss that woulde up from the abyss would definitely be at a higher level than him. The Ascension level for Chen Ming at this moment was too strong to grind. He knew when to back off. Chen Ming didn''t wait. Point a gun to the ceiling of the cave. before charging his Railgun with the Dragon energy. He now didn''t care if the cave copsed or not. Even if it copsed, he was in a safe area. ¡°Dragon Energy plus Railgun. I will call it the Dragon Cannon.¡± Unfortunately, the system didn''t ssify it as a new technique. Because it was just the dragon rail gun that shot through the railgun. Chen Ming smiled widely. before he pulls the trigger. The Dragon Cannon was ten times more powerful than a normal Dragon Railgun. The destruction was greater. The ceiling of the cave along with the sand above Chen Ming''s head was blown apart. Everything dissipated within the blue-green beam energy. udia Ai was now moving. It found that a beam of light was emanating from within Sunder. before it disappears beyond the edge of the space. The Ai registered that it was Chen Ming energy. Chen Ming had already shot open the ceiling. He immediately flew out of the cave. After he flew out of the cave he looked back and found arge scorpion-tailed bating out of the abyss. It looked at Chen Ming angrily. But no matter how angry he was, he would note out of the cave. It was weak against the sun and the heat outside of the cave. It screamed at Chen Ming before returning to its abyss. Its size could be described in one word as enormous. He wasn''t sure if the Dragon Cannon could handle it, but ¡°If I don''t try, I will not know.¡± Chen Ming aimed at the abyss from the air. He thought that if he can¡¯t kill it. He would use the star god formation to teleport to udia and head back to Yuel through teleportation immediately. He didn''t think that the giant scorpion tail bat would be able to follow him to Yuel. and he wille backter. to deal with it Chen Ming now returned to Yuel. It seemed that using the dragon cannon against the giant scorpion tail bat would be the right idea. The Giant Scorpion Tail Bat was only at the highest level of the Martial Ancestor Realm. Not yet to be at the Destruction Realm. And it''s in the state of evolution. making it much weaker than normal. with all its stats reduced by more than half. It came up from the abyss because if it didn¡¯te up. Chen Ming would definitely exterminate its species. It stopped its own evolution first. in order to deal with Chen Ming Chen Ming was now sitting on a soft chair inside a luxury hotel in North Star City. He thought of the previous matter. That''s why, even though he was able to defeat the giant scorpion tail bat, he returned to Yuel like this. ¡°The Dragon Cannon caught their attention. After dealing with that bat. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I could use formation in a locked-down state, By now I probably am dead. Going back, they would know immediately. It is a pity..¡± Chen Ming could teleport anywhere in the lockdown state. Elite Angar had the ability to lock down enemies so they cannot escape. If it was another Ascension level, He must have been dealt with. But this was Chen Ming. He could teleport wherever he wanted. ¡°Can''t help it, I can just wait for the mission I''ve been given toplete. I am now level one hundred and ny. Ten more levels would be two hundred.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He thought that the Earth Restoration mission would take another couple of months. and during thepletion of the mission This was the time when he would return to the Martial World. ¡°The rest is just waiting for the time.¡± 331 Chapter 331 Chen Ming, only had one more day left. He took the girls for a walk around North Star City. There were a lot of ces to y here. Especially the stores here were full of weird stuff. The food here was also different from the earth. Some dishes were absolutely delicious. But some food looked too weird that they lost their appetite. It was here that they found alien seafood that was imported from another. skan crabs were more than two meters tall. A lobster that can breathe fire like a real dragon. Its vor was very deep. He after tasting it thought about the business opportunity. He must expand his own business base. Chen Ming even though he was a gamer. But he was also a very sessful businessman. Money may not be everything to him. But it''s what makes the world go round. Something that wasn''tfortable for him. He can use the money to help. Something that seemed worthless to him. it was valuable to others One day passed quickly. Everyone returned from Yuel to Earth. The girls felt that they had yed enough. Chen Ming, who had returned to Earth, immediately called his friends. before meeting them all The friends he had were Austin, Alex, and Adrian, or the hacker code name Alice, the three were his friends andrades who were with him until now. Now it''s time for him to repay his friends. Chen Ming had now gathered all the necessary things to give to his friends. He will give Alex all the Demon Techniques. He will give Austin the six major sects'' techniques. He will give Adrian knowledge about formation. Chen Ming called his three friends at a bar. This bar was where he and his friends often eat and drink. It''s now passed midnight. Everyone should be free. Chen Ming sat on the bar and sipped on brandy. He hadn''t been drinking like this in a long time. ¡°I haven''t been drinking it for a long time. Unfortunately, our bodies cannot get drunk. The meaning of the liquor is lost.¡± Now, if it weren''t for the liquor that was enriched with Qi? No matter how much he drank, he will never get drunk. Chen Ming sat and waited for his friends for a while. The first friend arrived. Austin, he''s super punctual. in many meanings. He once said to Chen Ming, ¡°If I''m not punctual, I might explode.¡± Yes, for Austin being on time was very important. Missed even a second He might have disappeared from this world a long time ago. Austin walked over and sat on the opposite side of Chen Ming. before ordering the strongest vodka Austin can drink liquor instead of water. Of course, he had been drinking since he was young. He was born in Russia, not to mention drinking. ¡°Boss, gather together like this. Is there any interesting mission for us to do?¡± Austin took the liquor the waitress had brought. before twisting the cap of the bottle and drinking pure ¡°Haha, if you want to drink, it has to be vodka.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Austin. many years had passed but Austin hadn¡¯t changed. He remains the same. Like the first day they met. He was still raw and wild as usual. ¡°Just wait, Alex and Adrian will arrive. I will tell you then.¡± Austin nodded and continued to drink. He began to order the second and third bottles. Alex drank the same booze as him. But he likes to put lemon and c into it. That way it will be more delicious. And for Adrian, orange juice was enough. The two sat and waited for a while. Alex arrived He was dressed in a red suit. He seemed satisfied with being a teacher. Chen Ming had previously asked Alex how the teaching. He got an unbelievable answer back. ¡°Teaching these kids feel better than scalping people.¡± Alex was cruel but there had a good side. He was always taking on difficult missions and killing people brutally. not to satisfy his own needs but to help the innocent. He does not believe in the forgiveness of the wicked. He smears the blood of his enemies. so that others do not take them as an example. Create terror to destroy the source of the cruelty. Alex was a truly dark hero. who might not know but everyone in the group knows. What kind of person Alex was. Alex sat down next to Austin before picking up some booze. He mixes lemon juice and c with vodka. his favorite recipe ¡°Teaching hardly has time to drink any of these things, what a pity.¡± ¡°Hmm, from what it sounds like, you yourself seem to like teaching.¡± ¡°Can''t help it, those kids are really interesting, naive. On the battlefield, these guys will not survive. but because of that why I like them.¡± Alex smiled. He had a very bad past. Seeing these innocent students made him feel like he had been forgiven. He looked at Chen Ming, hesitant to say something. Chen Ming looked at Alex. He knew right away what Alex wanted. He only smiled before speaking. ¡°If you want to continue teaching the children. Just do what you want. Austin, can you keep looking at thepany?" Austin sweats a little. He didn''t even reply. Chen Ming sighed and spoke. ¡°I''m not forbidding you from your bombs, but that''s apany office. You shouldn''t y it there. Take it out tomorrow." Austin sighed. before nodding He enjoyed it a bit. Now, Chen Ming''s office was filled with various kinds of bombs he had invented. Austin agrees to continue working as the chairman of Chen Ming''spany. Alex seems to have found what he wants. He will be a morning teacher. And at night he will take on a mission. Chen Ming spoke with the two of them for a moment. Thest member arrived. Chen Ming looked at the young man but calling him a young boy would be better. Adrian was only seventeen to eighteen years old. He was now wearing a ck hoodie and jeans. Wearing sses makes him look like a nerd. He arrived and immediately sat down beside Chen Ming. He sighed before picking up the orange juice to drink. "How are you, Adrian?" Adrian looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°You are too busy to y games with me. I''m waiting to hit the boss. But you''ve disappeared." Chen Mingpletely forgot. He was after returning from the Martial World. He barely touched the game. He was very busy. He only apologized to Adrian. The young man breathed a sigh. before picking up the phone andining to his girlfriend ¡°Alice! Look at Chen Ming, he forgot about us again.¡± Alice, the Ai that Adrian had created, turned to look at Chen Ming before admonishing him. Chen Ming just raised his hand and said that he would never do it again. The picture that the four of them were talking about right now. looks very warm. Chen Ming treated Alice as if she had a real life 332 Chapter 332 ,m Chen Ming smiled before speaking with Adrian and Alice. ¡°I understand, let''s just say today after the conversation is over. I''m going to y a game with you and Alice, all right?¡± Adrian and Alice looked at each other before smiling and high five. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Okay, now that it''s all done. I''ll tell you the reason why I called everyone over.¡± Chen Ming told everyone, He wanted to pass on appropriate techniques to the trio and give them new duties. They wouldter be generals of the forces he was about to create. At this moment, his army could number around three thousand people. Spirit Army was not included. With only a thousand more missing, his mission to conquer the world would be aplished. He predicted it would take a few days. He will have his army. Chen Ming taught the three of them a technique after exining it to them. The three of them had no problem leading his people. He passed on the demonic technique to Alex. Transferring six major sects to Austin Transferring formation to Adrian The three of them were now stunned by the technique Chen Ming had given them. especially Adrian ¡°Nah, this is it.¡± Adrian couldn''t believe what he had learned. the formation techniques. This was the technique he needed to create Alice. He''s trying to figure out how to get Alice out of the digital world. But either way, it doesn''t work. But if this way ¡°With these techniques, I am able to create body and soul for Alice¡­¡± Adrian looked at Alice. His tears flowed. He would finally aplish the dream he had with Alice. He will be able to pull Alice into a hug. "Alice" ¡°What is wrong with Adrian, why are you crying, Ming, why are you teasing Adrian!¡± Alice disappeared from Adrain''s phone, and she appeared on Chen Ming''s phone before showing an angry expression. Adrian hurriedly exined to Alice what Chen Ming had done to him. Alice only looked at Adrian before smiling brightly. ¡°Alice will finally be able to touch Adrian.¡± ¡°Well, we can finally be together.¡± Chen Ming smiled at both of them. He, after looking at Adrian and Alice, then looked at Austin and Alex. On the contrary, Adrian and Alice look bright. Austin and Alex look gloomy. ¡°Huh, with this technique. Those that I hadn''t been able to deal with before became just a worm. I will immediately ept the task of dealing with them.¡± Alex has many enemies that he can''t touch. for many reasons but with a technique suitable for assassination Alex was confident that he will be able to shut down all of them. Austin was now taking notes. He now gets new ideas from it. He wanted to bring in some profound energy to strengthen the explosion. ¡°Good, very good, with this explosive form. Nothing can stop me, haha.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He just shook his head. His friends were happy with the techniques he had passed on and it was good. Chen Ming and the three of them ate and drank together. and talk about general things. Adrian also received the technology of making robots from Chen Ming. It would help Adrian easily create Alice. Chen Ming also gave him Yang Liqing''s contact number. Project Alice had started. Chen Ming returned home after eating, drinking, and talking with the three of them until they were satisfied. Adrian seemed to forget that Chen Ming had promised to go and y the game. He was now more interested in creating Alice than ying games with Chen Ming. It... made Chen Ming feel strangely sad. Chen Ming had returned to his room. Found that the girls still haven''t slept yet. "Huh, why haven''t you slept yet?" Everyone didn''t sleep because they were waiting for Chen Ming toe back. They didn''t feel good going to bed before him. They took care of Chen Ming as good girlfriends should. He really felt good to have a lover like them. Sunlight opens the sky right now, something was flying around. They were giant birds. that had never been seen before in the human world Now they were spreading their wings to fly freely. They flew forward before perching on the very high peach tree. The peach tree was more than three hundred meters tall now. More than three months had passed. Since this giant peach tree appeared. It was a symbol of the new era. A lot of things have changed in these three months. On the ground, people walk around. They didn''t pay attention to the giant birds flying in the sky at all. as if they were used to them. . On their wrists were the same watches that Yang Liqing had shown. They were discussing how things have changed from before. ¡°Hey, what level are you guys? I''m level fifteen now going to level sixteen. If you don''t hurry to collect the level, I may leave you in the dust." ¡°Fifteen already! Where did you grind? Too bad I''m still level five. Are you going to the office today? If I don''t level up to level ten within this week, Teacher Wang will kill me for sure.¡± ¡°Huh, who tells you to bezy? Go ahead, I''ll tell you how to practice that earns a lot of experience.¡± The students at this moment were talking about something rted to Level. Experience and Sect, they seemed to be talking about the game. But the game they were talking about was not an ordinary game. It''s a game that has been from real life. Many schools and institutions have begun to adopt a level system. Each job and duty too, if the level was not reached will not pass the job interview People started to pay attention to the level that could be obtained by cultivating the ten different sects in the country. They had to practice martial arts from different sects in order to umte experience. In addition to practicing martial arts, They were also able to level up by fighting various demonic beasts. Demonic beasts were located in different areas. They were born out of high technology. that draws the Qi in the air, gathers it, and forms itself. They were unable to attack through the barrier of energy. But that doesn''t mean that those who were attacked won''t feel hurt. In order not to forget that people should not be subjected to unnecessary attacks. If the attack exceeds the amount of power you have. will be considered lost and experience will be deducted 333 Chapter 333 This system was developed by Yang Liqing and Adrian with Chen Ming in the background. write thews of the world and create a formation for training talking about Chen Ming In the past three months A lot of things happened to him too. One, his father and mother came to visit him from abroad. When his father and mother saw his lovers. They just stood there dumbfounded and speechless. They had thought that Chen Ming would definitely not find another girlfriend after the incident with the Hong family. Who would have thought that their child would be like this? They didn''t even look at Chen Ming for long. He had be a prostitute. And while his parents were worried that their own son would be bad. Xie Lin came out to help exin things to the two of them. They both epted what had happened. At first, both of them were very dissatisfied with Chen Ming. but over time They met with Kang Ye. a cute little angel. Chen Ming''s existence was almostpletely forgotten. The two now y with their lovely granddaughter. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. He thought that they wouldin forever. three months was enough for Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin to ept his lovers. the part that both ept their rtionship was because all Chen Ming''s lovers were capable women. not a flower on the wall. Zhang Lin secretly asked Chen Ming if he would add more daughter-inw into the house again. That''s right, Zhang Lin took everyone as her daughter. Not even Wen He who was a dragon was spared. As for Little Long, the younger brother was ignored just like Chen Ming. He onlyughed. before shaking his head Chen Ming was now at the Martial Ancestor Realm. It seems that after he became the King of Heaven. The heavens only shot a small bolt of lightning at his head. It only hurts like a p. nothing more than that Chen Ming had already done everything that had to be done in his world. The rest of his days were spent with his family. until the end of one year it''s time to return to the Martial World. Today was Chen Ming''sst day on earth. He had already told the girls that he might not be here for a while. and may not be able to contact him The girls felt a little sad. But they understood that it was necessary for him. In a year. The rtionship between him and the girls had developed a lot. even though they did not cross the line yet. But everyone was ready to develop a rtionship with Chen Ming. They just waited for him toe back. before advanced their rtionship. Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin returned to their jobs after not returning for months. The two seemed to be more attached to Kang Ye than their own work. They promised to return to Kang Ye every month. Kang Ye also felt very attached to the two of them. Kang Ye had never had a grandfather and grandmother who were so doting on her and caring for her this much. She was sad that her grandfather and grandmother had to go back to work. And today she was going to separate from her father again. Kang Ye cried. But she didn''t stop Chen Ming from going. Chen Ming could only feel guilty. But he really needed to go. Chen Ming looked behind. Before saying goodbye to the girls. He didn''t know when he woulde back to this world again. In another world, it would take him years before he could return here. Chen Ming after saying goodbye to everyone used the key before immediately teleporting himself back to the Martial World The Martial World at the Chen Family''s House In Chen Ming''s original world, a year might have passed. But here only three days had passed. in the past three days, nothing major happened Only Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu missed Chen Ming dearly. ¡°I promised them both toe back within three days. And I actually returned within three days. They will only have a few more days with me. Before Grandma and Grandpa Muren would take the two of them away¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes and tried to sense the two. He found that the two of them were now waiting for him in front of his room. The two of them now hoped that Chen Ming would return soon. They both seemed to sense that Chen Ming had returned. The two of them rushed towards the door before opening the door. They both saw that someone was in the room. The two immediately ran towards him. ¡°Ming Di!/Ming!¡± The two of them ran towards Chen Ming and hugged him. Only three days had passed. But both of them miss him dearly. This was because Chen Ming had already traveled across the universe. The connection between him and the two had be thinner, affecting both of them greatly. three days like thirty years Chen Ming was slightly shocked. He felt nostalgic for both of them. He hurriedly embraced both of them. "I am back" It was only this word that the two of them wanted to hear. The three hugged each other for a moment before Xiao Wen felt something. She felt that she was stronger again. So strong that she was afraid of her own power. Dongfang Gu followed closely. Her previous power was difficult to control. Here, Chen Ming''s power had increased by an unknown number of levels. ¡°Ming Di, how powerful are you now?!¡± ¡°Ming Ming, Gu¡¯er can no longer control her own power!¡± Chen Ming kissed Dongfang Gu''s lips. before absorbing the uncontroble energy into his body. Before he use a formation to seal her power. If he had let Dongfang Gu''s inner strength grow, even more, She might be hurt by thews of this world. He did the same thing he had done to Xiao Wen. He had to suppress her power before they were attacked by thews of this world. Talk about thews of the world. Thews of the Martial World were crueler than thews of his original world. This world was already fully grown. Thews of the world could hurt Chen Ming if he wasn''t careful. He had made a promise to this world that he would only seal his strength. which thews of the world ept. This world only allowed the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. The fact that this world allowed him to use his strength at the Martial Ancestor Realm had already considered him a privilege 334 Chapter 334 Chen Ming now finally returned to the Martial World. He felt a little ufortable that his power was limited. He was currently only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. His true power should be in the Destruction Realm. ¡°Anyway, even if it was limited by thews of this world, the Martial Ancestor Realm level exceeded the highest level of this lower world.¡± Chen Ming now had no problem controlling his own power. In fact, he was able to control his own power better now than when he had full power. Chen Ming after checking his own level and being confident that he could control his own power then acted like normal. as if he had not left this world. Besides Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu, No one knew that he had left this world for three days. Everyone only thought that Chen Ming came out of his close door cultivation. They didn''t know that these past three days Chen Ming''s power level had changed a lot. He was previously only at the Earth Profound Realm. Coming back this time, he was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu at the same time have trouble controlling their own powers. Chen Ming needed to pass on the knowledge of the formation to the two of them. so that both can adjust their own power as needed Chen Ming noticed the two. Both seemed to be affected by his dragon power. The two were now in the same situation as the two in the original world. They began to show the appearance of a dragon. like everyone else, They started with the horns first. Chen Ming, in addition to the formation, also had to teach the two to turn on and off the dragon mode. Chen Ming spent a moment with the two of them. First, the three of them had to go to Zhang Lin''s house for breakfast. Since the two became Chen Ming''s fiancee, Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin treated them like their own family. Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin were now sitting and waiting for everyone to eat together. But they found that there was one more personing with them. Oh and one more dragon too. Little Long and Wen apanied Chen Ming. The two were bonded to Chen Ming by soul. Little Long hurriedly flew towards Zhang Lin before wrapping his body around her neck. Wen He hesitated a little. Zhang Lin looked at Chen Ming and Wen He. Chen Ming introduced Wen He to Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin. Zhang Lin initially wanted to know where Chen Ming took Wen He from. But seeing that it didn''t matter where Chen Ming took Wen He from, she didn''t ask. But she chose to ask other questions instead. ¡°Ming''er, why does mother feel that you have changed? How have you been practicing in the room these past three days?¡± Zhang Moyin also thought that Chen Ming had changed. She had a better sense than Zhan Lin. she was even faster than Zhang Lin in sensing his change. She could tell that Chen Ming was stronger than her now. ¡°Ming''er, my dear grandson, why can''t Grandma sense your power? Grandma felt like you were stronger than Grandma. Much stronger.¡± Hearing such a question from both of them. Chen Ming drank tea a little. He thought for a moment. There was no reason for him to conceal his power from Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin. Both were his family who loved him very much. They would rather die than cause trouble for Chen Ming. Chen Ming coughed slightly before telling Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin his own level. Both of them, hearing what Chen Ming had said, were shocked and let out a sigh. They had already thought that aftering out of the training room, Chen Ming would definitely be stronger. But who would have thought it had increased this much? ¡°By the way, Ming''er. Why didn''t mother see any heavenly tribtion? Normally, if passing a realm to a higher realm. one must pass the test of heaven first.¡± This was a question that Zhang Moyin wanted to ask as well. She couldn''t say she didn''t believe Chen Ming. but just wondering. Chen Ming shook his head before looking up at the sky. and saying something. The sky darkened before giving out a few ps of thunder before disappearing. Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin were shocked. Chen Ming just now was like talking to the heavens. Zhang Moyin was at the Sky Profound Realm. One could tell that just now, there was a Heavenly Tribtion Floating in the sky. but for some reason, The Heavenly Tribtion did note down. Chen Ming smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°Heaven and I are friends now. From now on, no matter how much stronger I be Heaven will open a way for me.¡± Like this? Being friends with heaven doesn''t have to be tested. Could Chen Ming pass the level without facing the heavens? The two of them just realized that the heavens can be biased as well. Chen Ming after having breakfast with Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin took his two fianc¨¦s on a city trip. He had a few days left before he had to leave to explore the world. He would also have to go to the Ironearth continent, which was far away from the thundercloud Continent. On the way, he thought of going to Hua Lin who was in the Lightning Sect. Even though she was still young It didn''t mean that he would let her go. before he went to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He must first make sure that No one will mess with her. Chen Ming was now well known to everyone in the city. His reputation had changed for the better. He was taking his two fianc¨¦s for a walk. He could feel that someone was looking at him. He looked in the direction of the Merchant Hall. He looked up at the top of the hall. He found an old man staring at him with wide-open eyes. Chen Ming secretlyughed in his heart. The old man was only at the Sky Profound Realm. He was probably in charge of the Merchant Hall here. Chen Ming ignored him. and continue to hang out with Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu While the three were spending time together, The old man who looked at Chen Ming was sweating. He could feel the death as Chen Ming looked at him. The old man was confident that Chen Ming was stronger than him. ¡°That young man has an unusual power. Even I, at the highest level of Sky Profound Realm, couldn''t see it. No need to rush to inform the Assassin''s Hall. Do not ept any other work rted to this young man. Otherwise, there might be a big problem.¡± The old man hurriedly sent a message to the Assassin''s Hall himself 335 Chapter 335 In the evening, Chen Ming took the two back to his house. The amount of time he spent with the two He found that the two were incredibly close to him. It was as if they were expecting something from him. Needless to say, Chen Ming knew what the two of them wanted. He doesn''t mind if they really want him. The two were now considered his fiancee. At first, Chen Ming thought that the two of them wanted to wait until the wedding day. do that but who would have thought After Chen Ming returned to this world They both wanted to do that with him. ¡°It¡¯s not only them but I too want to do it.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know. But both of them were like this because of Chen Ming''s dragon power. His aura was too voluptuous. When both of them touched Chen Ming''s body They would feel as if lightning was passing through them. Both were affected by Chen Ming''s power. The two of them now had Dragon Qi in them, more or less, they had received the Dragon Qi. Of course, they were attracted by Chen Ming''s powerful aura. They loved him so much originally. More and more of Chen Ming''s aura and aura were found. And the more three days Chen Ming disappeared from this world. It only exacerbated the demands of both of them. If not because the two were still embarrassed. They must have jumped at Chen Ming. They wouldn''t wait for sunset. ¡°Ming Di¡­¡± Xiao Wen''s face was now flushed red. She didn''t know what to say. in this rtionship, She should be the leader. because she is older Chen Ming in this world was only fifteen to sixteen years old. ¡°Wen Jia" It''s been a long time since he hasn''t called her like that. Xiao Wen in the other world was younger than him, in fact, Xiao Wen in this world was younger than him. If he were to take his age in another world as the standard ¡°What will it be? If Ming Di and Wen Jia would¡­ hmm.¡± Xiao Wen was embarrassed. She hurriedly looked at Dongfang Gu. that when she saw that she looked at her. She hurriedly turned away. She can¡¯t help her with this kind of thing. Dongfang Gu didn''t know what to say. She was able to say what she could think of at that moment. ¡°Would you like to make a baby together?¡± Both Chen Ming and Xiao Wen gasped. they didn''t think that the quiet Dongfang Gu would be so brave. ¡°W-what are you talking about, Gu Mei!¡± Xiao Wen''s face was as red as a tomato. She didn''t think that Dongfang Gu would say it out loud like that. make a baby together How dare she speak out? Although Xiao Wen had said that, she had already thought of Little Ming. but smile Her and Chen Ming''s children would definitelye out looking very cute. Dongfang Gu had the same image. From a young age, she wanted to have a family with Chen Ming. She wanted to provide the best family for her children. Chen Ming looked at the two of them before smiling andughing softly. Chen Ming slowly came closer to the two before stroking their heads with tenderness and love. They both closed their eyes. and fell in love with Chen Ming''s head stroking. He slowly pulled the two of them into a hug. ¡°If that''s what Wen''er and Gu¡¯er want. Is there something that I would deny?¡± Xiao Wen heard him calling her Wen''er. She felt good. She almost melted in Chen Ming''s embrace. She could only think in her heart, why would she be so weak in front of Chen Ming? ¡°Even so, it''s not a bad feeling at all.¡± Dongfang Gu was the same. She liked to let Chen Ming hug her. in the rest of the time. She wanted to give him the most important thing. She felt that after this separation It would be a long time before we meet again. "Ming Ming" Chen Ming saw the two conditions, he did not hesitate and opened the door of his room. and led them both into the room immediately. Xiao Wen felt hot all over her body right now. She was now embraced by Chen Ming. His hand slipped under her clothes. Xiao Wen''s beautiful face now showed her desire. Her breathing was not rhythmic. The hand that slipped under her clothes doing something inappropriate ¡°Ming Di¡­¡± She called his name It made her feel excited. Chen Ming took his invasion one step further after hearing her seductive voice. Chen Ming gently massaged Xiao Wen''s chest. Xiao Wen''s chest was soft and his had filled with her bountiful breast. Her nipples gradually hardened. She was turned on at this point. ¡°So soft and smooth¡­¡± Xiao Wen heard that. She could only bite her lower lip. She tried to avoid Chen Ming''s gaze. She didn''t deny itit. no matter what Today she will be his. Xiao Wen grabbed Chen Ming''s hand that was on her chest. before slowly clenching it. implying that She wanted him to massage her breasts more. Chen Ming was definitely following her wish. meanwhile, Dongfang Gu also did not escape Chen Ming''s hand. He was now massaging Dongfang Gu''s butt. Dongfang Gu probably had a chest that wasn''t as big as Xiao Wen. But her buttocks were very firm. Dongfang Gu hugged Chen Ming''s waist. She bit his shirt. Dongfang Gu''s bottom seems to be a sensitive point. ¡°Ming Ming, Gu¡¯er felt¡­ strange.¡± She had never experienced anything like this before. What she was experiencing right now was the feeling of a young woman who was about to achieve her own libido. She took a deep breath and exhaled, Chen Ming only gently grabbed and massaged her buttocks. But this was almost done for her. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were feeling extremely tingling and nervous right now. Chen Ming was now elerating his own Yang Qi. This made both of them feel drawn toward him. Both of them felt more emotional than usual. Chen Ming gently massaged and crumpled Xiao Wen''s chest. Gently and lightly rubbed Dongfang Gu''s bottom. Both show different needs. Xiao Wen liked to let Chen Ming act hard while Dongfang Gu wanted tenderness and softness. Chen Ming constantly attacked the two of them, hitting their favorite spots until ¡°No!, Ming Ming. Gu¡¯er can feel¡­it¡­ ising~¡± ¡°Ming Di~ Wen Jia is the same.¡± The two hugged Chen Ming tightly. Their bodies trembled. The two of them were now reaching the heavens. They had never experienced anything like this before. It was joyful and excited at the same time. The two of them trembled for a moment, and the water that had been umted burst out. The lower part of their cloth was soaked with their nectar. The two of them now had no strength to stand any longer. The two left behind Chen Ming. Chen Ming took a breath, taking in their aura. He couldn''t stand it any longer. His spear rose up against heaven and earth. Chen Ming was about to eat the two. He faced a harsh reality. He didn''t think this would happen to him right now. ¡°Wen¡¯er¡­Gu¡¯er¡­seriously.¡± The two of them now fall asleep with smiles full of satisfaction. Chen Ming saw that and could only look at his Heavenly Conqueror Spear. What will he do with it now 336 Chapter 336 The next morning, Chen Ming woke up with a feeling of emptiness. He was considering what happenedst night. ¡°This could be the punishment of the heavens.¡± Chen Ming looked at his little brother at this moment. Found that it had calmed down now. Last night, he had to use his technique to make his desires lessen. He had just realized that it was a dragon. How high was his demand? He almost ate both while he was asleep. Chen Ming was reflecting on what happenedst night. He found that Xiao Wen slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Chen Ming. before rememberingst night Her face was flushed red. She pulled up the nket to cover her face in embarrassment. ¡°Um, Ming Di.¡± Xiao Wen felt bad that she felt so good that she passed out. Leaving Chen Ming lonely It was the first time she felt that good. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming''s pants. Although Chen Ming''s Spear had not yet manifested its power at this moment. But she was able to see it clearly. Chen Ming only smiled. before bent down to kiss Xiao Wen. She kissed back to him. before being separated Xiao Wen didn''t know how to talk to Chen Ming right now. It seemed that she and Dongfang Gu had left Chen Ming alone. ¡°Don''t think too much. As long as Wen Jia feels good, that''s enough.¡± Chen Ming didn''t think much. Chen Ming was gentle with her. It made her feel even more guilty. She looked at Dongfang Gu. Dongfang Gu seems to have not woken up yet. Xiao Wen came up with a good idea. She slowly reached out and grabbed Chen Ming''s spear. ¡°Wen Jia?¡± Chen Ming trembled slightly. He looked at Xiao Wen, wanting to know what she would do with his spear. ¡°Hold still, Ming Di, this is Wen Jia''s first time.¡± Chen Ming could have guessed What does Xiao Wen want to do? He let Xiao Wen do what she wanted. Xiao Wen wanted Chen Ming to feel good. She slowly moved her hand up and down. Chen Ming''s spear trembled before rapidly expanding in size. Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming''s spear before slightly licking her lips. She had no idea what she was doing. Xiao Wen was helping Chen Ming to drain the water. Chen Ming was feeling very good right now. And as he was enjoying Xiao Wen''s soft hand, He could feel that his spear was covered by something. It''s warm and moist. He looked at his spear. He found that Dongfang Gu had now awakened, and she licked the tip of his spear before sucking. "G-Gu''er, what are you doing?" Dongfang Gu sucked harder. Chen Ming grabbed Dongfang Gu''s head. She was inexperienced. All she could do was suck and suck the tip of his spear with her little lips. ¡°So delicious¡± Dongfang Gu smiled and tried to suck more of Chen Ming''s spear. Xiao Wen began to y with his dragon balls. She put her hands on the spear hilt and the two dragon balls. ¡°It was very hot and jerky.¡± Xiao Wen gently swept her hand up and down. She looked at Dongfang Gu who was consuming Chen Ming''s younger brother with deliciousness. She also wanted to taste Chen Ming''s vor, but Chen Ming let out his seed into Dongfang Gu''s mouth first. He let out a satisfied breath. He didn''t expect to be attacked this morning. Dongfang Gu swallowed Chen Ming''s seed. She had the most beautiful face. She looked at Chen Ming''s spear. wanted to drink Chen Ming''s seed again. Dongfang Gu looked at Xiao Wen, she nodded, she had already talked to Xiao Wen. that she would share Chen Ming with Xiao Wen equally. This time, it was Dongfang Gu who massaged Chen Ming''s younger brother while Xiao Wen started to suck his brother. Xiao Wen had a better technique than Dongfang Gu. She caught the point that she had to use her tongue too. This made Chen Ming feel good and spurt out his seed faster than before. Chen Ming was able to gradually restore his own strength. He could go on for many more rounds. Unfortunately, the servant knocked on the door first. Chen Ming now felt very light. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu helped release his pension. Although it had not yet reached the point where the three had done it. The three of them now had a changed aura. Zhang Lin and Zhang Moyin looked at the three of them. The two realized thatst night their rtionship had strengthened. They didn''t know what the three were doing. But seeing the three look closer, it was enough. Today was thest day that Chen Ming''s two fianc¨¦es will be here. including Zhang Moyin and her three disciples. The atmosphere in the Chen family was now full of somberness. Since eliminating Chen Kongyue and his group from the n, At the Chen family home, only good things came in. Chen Ming didn''t forget what all happened and who really was behind this incident. He, before going to the Iron Earth Continent, He would deal with this matter first. ¡°I don''t know what''s the n. But I have to deal with Imperial Teacher Fen Yanping before leaving this continent. Otherwise, my mind will never be at peace.¡± Imperial Teacher Fen Yanping was the most dangerous enemy before Chen Ming returned to his world.e back this time Fen Yanping was no different from the mob character. He was only at the level of the Sky Profound Realm. With Chen Ming''s immense power. He didn''t need to be afraid of Fen Yanping at all. even those who returned from the boundaries of the upper world. Chen Ming was also able to deal with them easily. Why did he not afraid of people from the upper world? It was because when they came down to the lower world. their power would be limited to the Sky Profound Realm. while Chen Ming was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Chen Ming could deal with anyone in this lower world. Chen Ming was now standing in the courtyard in front of Danyang City. He came to send his two lovers and his grandmother off. In addition to Chen Ming, who came to send them. There were also his threerades, Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde, the three of them now had bloodshot eyes. Not wanting to be separated from Xue Ying, Han Gwa, and Ye Shi. The three fell deeply in love. And it seems that the three girls were starting to have feelings for the three boys as well. Even Xue Ying, who was hard to approach, Still secretly turned looked back at Zhang Tie and had a sad expression on her face. Chen Ming could onlyfort the three. before telling the three When they can broke through to the Earth Profound Realm. He then would allow the three of them to travel to the Frozen Water Continent. to apply to be a disciple of the Water Returning Sect. 337 Chapter 337 ,m The three of them heard Chen Ming. They had strong momentum. After sending all three They will take their group. Go out to practice at DuanTu Hill. Chen Ming finished talking with the three. He looked at Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen. The two of them now had very sad expressions on their faces. Chen Ming didn''t want to let them go. But he knew that they had a duty to do. Dongfang Gu''s eyes were now red. She did not want to be separated from Chen Ming. but if she did not return to the Sword Saint Sect They must have sent someone to follow her again. Although Chen Ming was very strong, She didn''t want to cause any trouble for him in the slightest. If she wanted to be with him without the Sword Saint Sect getting involved, then At least she had to be a high-ranking elder. She was confident that she could do it. With the power that she received from Chen Ming, Of course, no one could stop what she want to do. Dongfang Gu was now full of confidence. Meanwhile, Xiao Wen didn''t need to be an elder in the Water Returning Sect. She was Zhang Moyin''s granddaughter-inw who was a close friend of the Sect Master. She could go with Chen Ming. However, she had to learn all of the Water Returning Sect''s techniques before returning. Zhang Moyin then agreed to let her go. Both of them had very high power levels due to the power they had received from Chen Ming. They didn''t think to use his power as if it were their own. The two of them would only use Chen Ming''s power when they were in a dire situation. They wanted to rely on their own powers. They will be willing to practice hard. They knew the stronger they were. Chen Ming will also be stronger. They also wanted to be Chen Ming''s strength as well. Their power level right now was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. If they wanted to be useful to Chen Ming. Their power level had to be at least the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. They both set their own goals. ¡°It''s time for us to go now.¡± Zhang Moyin looked at Chen Ming for thest time. She gave him a gentle smile before turning around. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu also took onest look at Chen Ming before they turned their face away. and travel heading in different directions. They only kissed Chen Ming goodbye for thest time. They don''t know how long they will see each other again. Chen Ming after sending Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu and Zhang Moyin He then returned to the Chen family home. He would not leave this Duanyang City. until he was sure Nothing would happen to the Chen family in his absence. In the Chen family, only Chen Yijing could be the pir of the family. He was only at the Earth Profound Realm. It was not enough if Chen Ming wanted to keep the Chen family home safe. ¡°I guess I have to leave Little Long and Wen He here.¡± The two dragons seemed to want to take care of Zhang Lin''s unborn child rather than go on an adventure with him. Chen Ming didn''t think much about it. If they both wanted to be here, Chen Ming would also feel morefortable. Chen Ming arrived inside the Chen Family house. He immediately went straight to Chen Kongnan''s office in the main house. He was sure that his grandfather, Chen Yijing, would also be there. He had something to discuss with Chen Yijing. He wanted to bring the formation techniques and pass them on to the family. Chen Yijing was now sitting and talking to Chen Kongnan about something. They look very serious. In addition, both of them looked very worried. It seemed that after Chen Kongyue''s n rebellion was over. There seems to be more toe. It must be very important. Otherwise, the two of them would have gone to Zhang Moyin. ¡°Father, Grandfather, what happened? Why are there such worried expressions on your face, if I had to guess, it must have something to do with the royal family right.¡± Chen Ming guessed right. Both of them are now facing problems. It''s also a very big problem. ¡°Ming''er, it looks like our Chen family is going to face another crisis.¡± Chen Kongnan breathed a sigh. The Chen Family''s house had just passed through Chen Kongyue''s crisis. Now they are facing another big crisis. Chen Ming looked at Chen Kongnan. want to know what the crisis he said. Chen Ming with his Martial Ancestor Realm strength now. No matter how big the crisis was. He thought he could handle it. Chen Kongnan looked at Chen Yijing. which Chen Yijing nodded at him. Chen Kongnan began to describe the impending crisis in the Chen family to Chen Ming. Other than Chen Ming, no one else had the ability to deal with this matter. Even Zhang Moyin Chen Yijing, knowing that, did not tell Zhang Moyin about the crisis. ¡°The Lightning Sect has now officially dered the enemy of the Chen family. with the pretext that. We killed their Grand Elder. Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin The Lightning Sect wanted us to pay with ten thousand spirit stones. We don''t have enough money to buy that many spirit stones.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Ten thousand spirit stones It was worth ten years more than the Chen family''s iebined. Even if the Chen family had enough money. to spend that amount of money would destroy the foundation of the family in the long run. Chen Kongnan continued to exin. It seemed that the Lightning Sect was also supported by the people of the royal family. after hearing that Chen Ming thought of Fen Yanping. This must be his handiwork. ¡°What does he n to do? Bringing the Lightning Sect to have this kind of trouble with the Chen family.¡± Chen Ming could not understand what Fen Yanping was thinking. Chen Ming thought about it. His real target might not be the Chen family. but maybe Chen Ming looked at Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing. The two were hiding something. Chen Mingli narrowed his eyes before speaking. ¡°Father, Grandfather, the Lightning Sect actually didn''t need spirit stones in the first ce, did they? What they want is me.¡± Chen Kongnan''s expression changed. Chen Yijing let out a sigh again. He knew that he couldn''t hide this matter from Chen Ming in the first ce. He could only tell the truth. Chen Ming heard the truth from Chen Yijing. He onlyughed in his heart. Well...he was nning on going to the Lightning Sect right now. He will deal with this matter 338 Chapter 338 Chen Ming told the two that he would deal with the Lightning Sect''s problems by himself. And also told them not to worry if the Lightning Sect decided to do anything to the Chen family. The side that will be destroyed is the Lightning Sect itself. Chen Ming was now starting to set up formations around the Chen family''s house. The formation that he used was thebination of illusion formation and killing formation, He was intended for people who had identally entered the Chen family home boundary. The illusion formation will change the direction they want to go. Let them walk away from the area of the Chen Family''s house instead. Another one was the killing formation As its name suggests, killing formation will deal with anyone who has malicious intent on the people inside the house. The more malicious the mind. The more dangerous the formation was. the formation will turn their malevolent intentions into power and destroy themselves. With these two formations, it was enough to deal with the Lightning Sect. Unless the Lightning Sect had someone as strong as Chen Ming or stronger to be able to destroy these two formations? which will find someone stronger than Chen Ming who is more powerful than the limits set by the world. In the world below they certainly does not exist. Chen Ming, after cing the formation. He also taught various techniques to the people within the family as well. Chen Ming came up with a good idea. He established his own sects within Duanyang City. He didn''t set up just one sect. But he set up six sects. He used ideas from the six major sects in his original world. Anyone who wanted to join these six sects must first join the Chen family. because around the six sects themselves Chen Ming had set up a formation simr to the Chen family''s house. With this, the six sects in Duanyang City had absolutely no way of betraying the Chen family. This is a long-term foundation. Chen Ming knew how strong he was. To build a great sect would take time. The establishment of the six major sects went smoothly. The people of Duanyang City were all applying to be disciples. Chen Ming weed everyone equally. Chen Ming didn''t care who the applicant came from. Or is there talent? If not a person with a bad heart Chen Ming weed them all. Chen Ming bestowed the title of Sect Master to the people of the Chen n whom he had imparted to the six sect''s greatest martial arts. And they had the lowest level at the highest Qi Gathering Stage. Just one more step to reach the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming was to elerate them to a higher level. Chen Ming concocted a Profound Enhancement Pill. by using spirit stones as an ingredient talking about spirit stone Chen Ming now had more than twenty thousand spiritual stones in his procession. He received them all through quests. Chen Ming''stest mission aplished was the Earth Restoration Mission. Just this quest alone had already given Chen Ming ten thousand spirit stones. ¡°Speaking of the Earth Restoration Reward. I haven''t used it yet.¡± Chen Ming had obtained one hundred Martial Ancestor Realm Gems. It was used to refine his weapons and armor. He initially tried to use it to upgrade the arc. It''s interesting that he can''t use gems to upgrade the arc. because it was already part of him Arc will grow stronger with him. without having to rely on gems to upgrade This includes udia. Chen Ming kept udia and Arc in his inventory. At first, he thought that udia would be too big. However, he was able to easily store it in his inventory the first time. udia was really only taking up one of his storagepartments. He wasn''t sure how big his storagepartment was. But if it can hold a spaceship He was sure that it would hold something else asrge as udia, or even bigger. Chen Ming was now interested in something that was obtained bypleting the earth restoration quest, besides the level, spirit stones, and gems, Chen Ming gained something else as well. At first, it appeared as ??? Which is really now it is still ??? Well, he didn''t know what it was for. It was apletely ck crystal ball. Chen Ming could feel the immense power from within the crystal ball. But he didn''t know what it was. ¡°I don''t know what it is. But I can feel that whatever is in the crystal ball It is powerful enough to destroy the world easily.¡± Chen Ming put the orb into his storagepartment. The system gave him something strange. He was sure that it would be useful in the future. The Lightning Sect at this moment was clearly moving. The Lightning Sect Master Guang Lihai came out to announce to everyone from all the sects in the Thunder Cloud Continent to know that If the Chen family had not surrendered Chen Ming, who hadmitted the assassination of two great elders of the sect, then He would bring his thousands of disciples to seek justice with the Chen family. The blood must be washed with blood. They were not afraid of who was behind Chen Ming. Even Leng Zhiyi could not help Chen Ming. No one knew why the Lightning Sect would dare to argue with the person Leng Zhiyue was looking at. It was as if they weren''t afraid of Leng Zhiyi. They gave the Chen family three days to send Chen Ming over. This time was theplete three days already. The Chen family remained silent. and did not send Chen Ming to them Guang Lihai now, when not receiving an answer from the Chen family. He didn''t seem angry at all. He also smiled. as if everything was going ording to his n. He already knew that the Chen family would definitely not hand over Chen Ming to him. All this was just an excuse for him to lead his Lightning Sect to defeat the Chen n along with Chen Ming. The Chen n was a military family who had been loyal to the Yang Dynasty for a long time. If in normal time The Lightning Sect wouldn''t dare to do something like this. But now the King of the Yang Dynasty was ill. Therefore, no one came out to oppose this matter. Royal court soldiers and martial practitioners of various sects There is a huge difference. The soldiers of the royal courts had weaker martial skills than the disciples of the various sects. But they were able to shorten their distance with strategic battles. No matter how strong the other side If faced with arge number of enemies that can fight simultaneously could not survive. 339 Chapter 339 The Chen n, if controlling the army normally didn''t need to be afraid of the disciples of the Lightning Sect at all. with a manpower of more than twenty thousand, They were able to deal with the disciples of the Lightning Sect who wanted to destroy them. But now, the Chen Family''s manpower was only at the top of the thousands. and each of them has a level that is not very high Their average level was at the initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage. The faction of the Lightning Sect probably had an average power level of the Peak of the Qi Gathering Stage. Plus, it''s twice as many. Seven days, the Chen Family now had seven days before the Lightning Sect disciple army arrived in Duanyang City. They were apanied by the Sect Master who was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm and their other Elders. with the lowest level at the initial level of the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming at this moment after he hadpleted his various sects. He only had to wait another six days for the Lightning Sect''s army to arrive. Chen Ming was now sitting bored in the front garden of his house. He had done all the formation. Not only within the Chen family''s house. but around the city too. Chen Ming had the townspeople register with him. otherwise, they would not be able to enter the city. Duanyang City was actually the safest city right now. Chen Ming also checked each person''s background. who has a bad history He would send them all out of the city. In the city, there were only people with a clean history. Asked how Chen Ming knew their history. He was just looking at thews of this world. and found that those who do evil deeds have a very densew of karma. He was just chasing them, sooner orter they would be overtaken by thew of karma. Chen Ming sat and drank his tea. Chen Ming, in addition to setting up a formation, He taught his family about the Dragon Breathing Technique. Along with giving a watch with a strong barrier of power. Chen Ming had to cut off the virtual function. here don''t want it The energy barrier from the watch was able to resist the attack of the Sky Profound Realm with ease. If it wasn''t Martial Ancestor Realm, Nothing could hurt his family. If they put a watch on Chen Ming, besides the watch, did not bring out any other technology. because he did not know how to exin its origin His watch is still enough to go around. They were wondering a lot of things. but thought that Chen Ming had no malicious intent. So they didn''t want to ask any more questions. Just knowing that it was something to save their lives was enough. Inside Hua Lin''s room At this moment, Hua Lin was dreaming of something strange. She dreamed that she was in love with a handsome older brother who had saved her. In her dreams, besides her, there were many beautiful sisters who were her brother''s lovers. But even so, she and many beautiful sisters were happy with her older brother. Hua Lin woke up with a flushed face. Couldn''t believe that she was the one who approached her brother herself. She looked out the window before sighing. ¡°If everything is as a dream said, The Lightning Sect is over.¡± The Lightning Sect would definitely not be able to fight against Chen Ming. No one could defeat Chen Ming in the lower world. ¡°It might be time to move out of the sect. I had to hurry and tell Master not to do anything impulsively..¡± Hua Lin sighed. Seven days passed quickly. within the past seven days, Duanyang City was very peaceful and full of smiling people This ce is like heaven. There was not a single bad person. people live happily Children can run around the streets without fear that someone will kidnap them. In addition, Chen Ming also established a security group within the city in addition to the soldiers guarding various locations. Within Duanyang City was now filled with peace. There will only be one ce that is not so peaceful. that is, the Merchant Hall On the top floor, Mo Jun could feel some changes taking ce in the city. Mo Jun was the old man who was in charge of this Duanyang Merchant Hall. He could now feel the power of Heaven and Earth that grew denser around the city. The level of density and purity of the surrounding Heaven and Earth energy. There was as much as the Merchant Hall¡¯s high-ss martial training room. ¡°How did he do it?¡± Mo Jun did not know how Chen Ming did it. To raise the profound energy of the entire city to a higher level was a supernatural act. Even people from the upper world couldn''t do it. But Chen Ming was able to do it. Mo Jun initially thought that he would send a message to the upper world about Chen Ming. But when you think about it. He felt that even though sending information from the lower world to the upper world. It would be like it always was, the people of the upper world above should have ignored his words. They didn''t even put the people of the lower world in sight. Even the Assassin''s Hall ignored his warning. He now just let it go. What will happen will happen. He turned to his subordinates before speaking. ¡°From now on, no matter what Merchant Hall would not oppose or resist Gong Zi Chen. If he wants anything, do whatever he tells you.¡± This was a big decision. Mo Jun now seemed to want to do something really big. and what he will do He wanted Chen Ming to help. He told his subordinates to send a letter to Chen Ming. ¡°If my predictions are correct, Befriending Gong Zi Chen was the most correct option.¡± Mo Jun then went to prepare the things he would do next time. At the same time in the west of Duanyang City about two hundred kilometers away, Guang Lihai and his elders along with over two thousand disciples had already arrived within the territory that the Chen n was in charge of. Guang Lihai now looked at a woman who had an extremely beautiful face. He didn''t think that she would bring her disciples to join this ughter. Guang Lihai smiled at the woman before speaking. 340 Chapter 340 ¡°Elder Xie. We will soon reach Duanyang City. From now on, we will enter the battlefield with the people of the Chen family. The danger is everywhere. Why don¡¯t you and your disciplee close to us? if something happens. We will be able to help you and your disciple.¡± Elder Xie was Hua Lin''s teacher. Actually, she was Xie Lin. She had a beautiful face and a hot figure. Unlike other worlds Xie Lin, she was extremely cold. and not wearing sses/ The other world''s Xie Lin might be cold. But inside of her was tender. It was different from Xie Lin right now. She was very cold. She didn''t even look at Guang Lihai. She only looked forward. Hua Lin was now holding her hand. She seemed to be gentle with Hua Lin. Her only disciple Guang Lihai saw that Xie Lin didn''t say anything to him at all. He was furious. But he suppressed his emotion. Sooner orter, he''ll make Xie Lin his own. Xie Lin breathed a sigh. She didn''t want to see Guang Lihai''s face if possible. But the reason why she agreed toe with him to Duanyang City was because of Hua Lin''s words. ¡°If I meet him I will be able to get rid of the demon in my heart. And after that, I can ascend to the upper world.¡± Xie Lin in this world had been stuck at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm for a very long time. She was every time to break through to the Martial Ancestor Realm. Inside her mind. There was always something telling her to stop. She didn''t know what it was. But she felt that it was definitely rted to Chen Ming. As Guang Lihai''s group from the Lightning Sect approached Duanyang City. Chen Ming was currently eating cheese crisps while watching horror movies in his house. He is now very lonely. No Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were here with him. It made everything feel lifeless. He, while watching the movie, heard the sound of his rm clock ringing. He looked at his wristwatch. It was found that now it was almost time for the Lightning Sect''s army to arrive in Duanyang City. Chen Ming ate thest piece of his snack before he came out of his room. Aftering out of the room. He turned around and told the maid who had reced Xiao Wen to tell everyone that the enemy wasing. Let every one gather together in the courtyard in front of the city gates. Chen Ming then flew up into the sky. and immediately headed towards the front of the city. ¡°Unfortunately, this time it seems that the system has no missions for me. The difficulty level would be too easy for it to consider to be a mission.¡± The system didn''t see Guang Lihai and the Lightning Sect in its sight. Chen Ming therefore did not receive the mission. What a pity On a wide in near Duanyang City At this moment, many people were camping. These people were dressed in simr clothing. They were the disciples from the Lightning Sect. This wide in was the same ce where Yi Beiyang and Yi Beiyin had camped. They probably don''t remember or they don''t know at this point. They really don''t seem to know. and set up a camp under the orders of Guang Lihai The person who now orders the matter of setting up a camp for his disciples. As he was meeting with the elders He now dress handsomely he tried to make himself look especially good. He tried to make himself look impressive. He secretly nced at his Junior Sister Xie from time to time. She was still cold to him, unchanged. It''s been a long time. But she still showed no signs of interest in him. How badly he wanted to conquer this cold doll but he need to be patient otherwise things might not be good. ,m Xie Lin now didn''t care how Guang Lihai felt about her. She now wanted to meet with Chen Ming. Her only dream right now was to break through to the Martial Ancestor Realm. She wanted to go up to the upper world. She had a reason for wanting to go to the upper world. No matter how difficult it may be. Guang Lihai soon finished meeting the elders. He wanted to invite Xie Lin to have breakfast together with him. But before he can invite her to eat breakfast with him. He could feel that something wasing toward him. He tried to dodge what was directed towards him, but it was inevitable. *Fing!* The sword formed by wind profound energy swept past his face. Guang Lihai was now pale. Blood slowly flowed from the scar on his cheek. ¡°W-What! what kind of madness is this?!¡± Guang Lihai tried to find the direction the sword was flying. He found that it was in the same direction as Duanyang City. Guang Lihai was almost killed in a single strike. He hurriedly ordered elders to go out to investigate. Who was the one who dared to sneak an attack on him? He probably didn''t know that the person who attacked him was controlling the sword from a distance of more than tens of kilometers. Xie Lin now looked at the Wind Profound Sword that was slowly dissipating. She had never encountered a technique like this before. If the sword is targeted at her, then She might have died. The elders returned after checking around. They told Guang Lihai that they couldn''t find anyone nearby. Guang Lihai heard that. He could only narrow his eyes. Whoever sneaked an attack on him had an extraordinary skill level. Or that someone hired an assassin''s hall to deal with him? ¡°No, that''s not possible. Well, the number one killer of the Assassin''s Hall is with us. The Assassin''s Hall probably wouldn''t send someone to kill me.¡± Guang Lihai was trying to figure out who had attacked him. Once again, he sensed something. He dodged. He was able to dodge the Wind Profound Sword. But even if he was able to dodge. The elder in front of him couldn''t. The sword shed through his heart. If it wasn''t for the elders. Guang Lihai would not be able to dodge the sword in time 341 Chapter 341 Chen Ming was now standing in front of the city gates. Surrounding him were swords created by wind energy. He had previously sent the Wind Sword to soar forward. Headed towards the wide ins where the Lightning Sect''s army had encamped. Chen Ming wanted to kill Guang Lihai from a distance. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. From the city gates to where Guang Lihai was, there were about forty to fifty kilometers apart. Chen Ming was able to perceive his position from the Qi and the malevolent intent that had reached his family. Chen Ming tried to test his attack from a distance with his Nine Souls Sword Technique. He found that he could control the sword to attack a maximum distance of five hundred kilometers. But even though he couldmand his sword from a very long distance, It still has disadvantages. ¡°I can control the sword as far as my sense can perceive. But the farther the distance of my target, the less uracy I get.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. before stopping testing. If he wanted to hit Guang Lihai from a distance, He needed to use hundreds of swords to attack him at the same time. which is too cumbersome He could use a wave of dragon railgun to attack the entire camp and end the game. But he didn''t want to do that. Because he could feel Hua Lin and someone who surprised him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think other than Hua Lin. In the Lightning Sect, there was Xie Lin¡­¡± ,m Chen Ming smiled. This is good He wouldn''t have to waste time searching. Now that he had met Xie Lin, Hua Lin, Dongfang Gu, and Xiao Wen, only Chang''er, Ni Yue and Kang Lan were missing. He must also find Kang Ye. Chen Ming after stopping testing his technique jumped up and sat on the city wall. At this moment, the Chen family''s people had arrived at the city gate. besides the Chen family who came Other families in the city also came. They will protect this city with their lives. Seeing that, Chen Ming just smiled. One of the reasons why Chen Ming had not defeated the Lightning Sect with his power. It was because he wanted to see the progress of every Chen family soldier he trained. along with wanting to know the abilities of the various ns in the city In this way, he would have information that he would be able to use to improve the city''s management structure. before he set out to travel across the world ¡°Perhaps I should build the city to be the strongest in the continent, no, in the lower world. That way then the Chen family would be truly safe. for the safety of my family. The first thing I have to do is eliminate the possibility of internal conflict.¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes. He didn''t like this method very much. But only this way will be sustainable. Chen Ming had done something to the formation he had built all over the city. If anyone thought of betraying or thinking of destroying the Chen family. That person will be destroyed by the Heavenly Tribtion, there will be nothing left. Chen Ming was able to create a powerful formation with the help of heavenly tribtion lighting in his dantian. Besides, it seems that the heavens will help him too. ¡°It seems me helping restore the world. had also helped give heaven a better view of me. a world that is on the verge of destruction I will help restore it. in return for the heavens vor." Chen Ming felt that the heavens would prefer creation over destruction. Chen Ming was currently enjoying his thoughts. He could sense that two people''s Qi was heading towards Duanyang City. from the camp of the Lightning Sect Chen Ming didn''t need to tell, he knew who the two who wereing to Duanyang City were. However, it seems that the two are in trouble. ¡°Obviously, I have to go pick them up on my own.¡± ¡­¡­.. ¡°Where are you taking your disciple?¡± Xie Lin looked forward. Guang Lihai was now standing in front of her. along with three other sect elders. Each of them was at the highest level of the Earth Profound Realm. She wanted to take Hua Lin to Duanyang City. Before the Lightning Sect''s army arrived She wanted to know if she could get rid of her own devil heart. If she met Chen Ming If so, she would lead Chen Ming away with Hua Lin. She now looked down at Hua Lin, who was now holding her hand. Her face was normal. She didn''t have the slightest fear of Guang Lihai. It was as if she knew that she would be safe. Xie Lin, if she only face Guang Lihai. She could easily take Hua Lin from here. But on the other side, there were also three elders. She didn''t think that she would be able to protect her disciple. If the other party wants to take over her. Hua Lin wasn''t too worried. Because she knew that Chen Ming would never allow her and her teacher to be harmed. She also felt that the Lightning Sect''s army couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. She didn''t know where she got that confidence from. Maybe because she was still young. This made her believe in dreams more than people of other ages. She said to Xie Lin about her dream. Xie Lin initially thought that she was just dreaming because she thought of Chen Ming as a hero who had helped her during her difficult times. But as she continued to tell the story Instead, she felt like She was recounting the picture that appeared. When the devil''s heart appeared, Because of that, she thought that Chen Ming might be the source of her devil''s heart. she didn¡¯t know why. So she wanted to prove it. Seeing that Xie Lin did not answer. Guang Lihai felt irritated. Just now, he was almost killed in front of her eyes, but she didn''t pay attention to him at all. Where will she go now? Don''t expect him to let her go ¡°Elder Xie I don''t know where you are taking your disciple. However, we came here to deal with the Chen family. I won''t allow you to take your disciple out of the camp. Go back to your own tent, or I will have to punish you. Including¡­ your disciple.¡± Guang Lihai knew that Xie Lin was not afraid of him. Instead, he aimed at her disciple. Xie Lin was probably cold and uninterested. But with Hua Lin is the exception Xie Lin heard that Guang Lihai would punish Hua Lin along with her. She hesitated. She looked at Guang Lihai wanting to say something to him, but she didn''t say it. Instead, look behind him. Behind Guang Lihai appeared a handsome young man dressed in ck clothes. He looked at her while pointing his finger to his lips. tell her to be quiet Guang Lihai saw that Xie Lin had a strange expression. and was looking behind him He onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Elder Xie If you thought I would fall into a trap that easily, you should- 342 Chapter 342 He did not even finish speaking¡­ A loud spping noise resounded! It''s all over the ce. The young man behind Guang Lihai pped his head so hard that his head with his whole body intact hit hard on the ground. The other three elders were extremely shocked. The three couldn''t even sense when someone had stood behind them. The three of them tried to look at the enemy who smack Guang Lihai''s head to the ground but found none. ¡°Huh, where did it go?¡± ¡°Did you see that just now? that someone pped the sect master''s head so hard that his face was embroidered on the ground like this.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw a dark shadow, but it was gone.¡± The elders hurriedly turned to Xie Lin. The three of them wanted Xie Lin to help find the person who secretly attacked Guang Lihai. because they could not sense the enemy They thought that Xie Lin, who was in the Sky Profound Realm, might be able to sense the enemy. ¡°Elder Xie Please...Huh? Elder Xie?¡± ¡°Where Elder Xie?¡± ¡°Elder Xie and her disciple have been kidnapped! Hurry and let everyone know. and immediately find the enemy!¡± The three elders hurriedly brought Guang Lihai back to the camp. They didn''t know when the enemy would attack them again. They really don''t know that Xie Lin and Hua Lin they thought were kidnapped. already in Duanyang City in the city of Duanyang Inside Chen Ming''s residence Xie Lin and Hua Lin were now sitting in their chairs with their pale faces . Xie Lin was still in good condition. However, Hua Lin now released all of the breakfast she had eaten into the potty. This was the first time they experienced a new way of travel. In one word, it has made an impression on both of them for the rest of their lives. ¡°Brother¡­Hua can¡¯t take it¡­anymore.¡± Chen Ming only smiled. before taking out some pills from the inventory He handed them to her to eat with water. The pill Chen Ming gave her to eat was the one that Chen Ming concocted when he was free. It''s a cure for nausea. He knew it would be necessary if he traveled this way often. ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± Xie Lin only asked casually. She didn''t want an answer. But Chen Ming answered her anyway. ¡°The one that was used was the cosmic teleportation technique. By using a formation, it is possible to travel through space and time. making it possible to travel back and forth from very far away ces.¡± ¡°A cosmic teleportation?¡± Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. when she saw his face and smile Her cold heart trembled. She averted Chen Ming''s gaze. before asking him ¡°You are Chen Ming. Is it you who saved Hua¡¯er from before?¡± Chen Ming nodded to her. ¡°Yes, I was the one who saved Hua¡¯er at Duantu Hill.¡± Xie Lin received an answer. She didn''t know what else to ask Chen Ming. The atmosphere was rather ufortable until Hua Lin, who had ingested Chen Ming''s pill, was feeling better. She walked over and grabbed Chen Ming''s sleeve before speaking to him with excitement. ¡°Brother Ming. Hua dreamed of brother. In the dream, the brother was Hua''s lover. along with other sisters. Do you remember Hua? Brother also dreams of Hua, right?¡± Hua Lin sshed a series of questions on Chen Ming. which he could not answer immediately. He only patted Hua Lin''s head. Hua Lin in his original world was quite different. Hua Lin in this world was a lovely and bright girl. At first, she was shy and quiet. But when they got to know each other She was a very bright and cheerful girl. ¡°Yes, brother remembers.¡± ¡°Remember, if brother remembers Hua. Brother must also remember Hua''s Master. Well, Master and brother were also lovers.¡± Hearing what Hua Lin said. Xie Lin''s eyes opened wide. She remembered when Chen Ming had saved her. She remembered that he had agreed to ept her as his lover, yes, she was the one who approached Chen Ming first. Thinking about what happened in that dream of hers. her face turned red. She shook her head before speaking with a no-nonsense expression. ¡°Hua¡¯er, what did you say? Master is not his lover.¡± "But Master" ¡°No, but it was just a dream.¡± Hua Lin lowered her head. She did not dare to speak back to Xie Lin. Regardless of that dream, the two of them were not disciples of each other. She was now Xie Lin''s disciple. She had to obey Xie Lin. Chen Ming let out a smallugh before speaking. ¡°Okay, you don''t have to be that serious¡­Lin''er.¡± Xie Lin heard him call her own name with that kind of intimacy. her heart beat fast. She tried to suppress her feelings. She drew out her sword before pointing it at Chen Ming''s neck. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who made you call me like that?¡± Chen Ming was not angry at Xie Lin for showing such an expression. He simply grabbed onto her sword before gently squeezing it. *ck* *Crack* Her sword was easily broken right before her eyes. Chen Ming had only destroyed her sword with a light squeeze. ¡°Sword... my Sky Profound Sword.¡± Xie Lin didn''t think Chen Ming was so strong that he could only destroy her sword with a light squeeze like this. Chen Ming shrugged his shoulders before speaking with a sh*t eating smile. ¡°You are in the wrong for pointing the sword at me. If it is someone else, it wouldn''t end up with just a broken sword.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He went straight to sit and drink his tea. before speaking ¡°Now, will you please tell me? What is your purpose foring here?¡± Chen Ming immediately shot at the point. He wanted to know why they wanted toe to him in person. not that he minds though. Xie Lin looked at her sword fragments on the floor. Her heart ached even more. It took her ten years of saving for her to afford this sword. Her sword was reputed to be able to cut everything. She could cut off a mountain with only one sword swing. A sword that was so strong But Chen Ming could destroy it with his two fingers. It was as if the Sky Profound Sword was just an ordinary sword. How can that be 343 Chapter 343 ¡°How strong is he? to be able to destroy my Sky Profound Sword like it was nothing. Moreover. I at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm was unable to even feel his power. Or would he be at a level higher than the Sky Profound Realm? Is he at the Martial Ancestor Realm? Heroic Qi, how is it possible? In this world, there is no one who can rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm without being restricted or being driven to the upper world. but that¡¯s impossible¡± Confused Xie Lin. If he was in the Sky Profound Realm How could he easily destroy her sword? it doesn''t make sense Chen Ming looked at Xie Lie. Seeing that she was drifting away, he let out a sigh. She began to be deep in her thought more and more. He asked her again. ¡°Hey, are you going to answer me? What purpose did you have foring here? Don''t tell me that you came here specifically to see me.¡± Xie Lin slipped out of her own thoughts. Hearing what Chen Ming had said She thought of the purpose ofing here. She thought for a moment. She just came to think How was she going to talk to him? ¡®Tell him that he is my demon heart¡­ no. Absolutely not.¡¯ She looked the other way before speaking. ¡°I came here to help you get out of here before the Lightning Sect''s army invaded and wiped everyone out. I don''t want my disciple to develop a demon heartter. because you will be the cause.¡± Chen Ming turned to Hua Lin. found that she did not have any reaction She only smiled at him. She''s a really cute girl. It was clearly different from the original world''s Hua Lin. ¡°This is it. I thought you came here to deal with your own demon heart.¡± Xie Lin stiffened upon hearing what Chen Ming had said. she looked at him He didn''t look at her. Instead, he smiled at Hua Lin, who was now eating candy. She didn''t know where Chen Ming had picked up the snacks. It''s a very strange-looking snack. But even if it''s weird. Looking at Hua Lin''s expression, It must be delicious. because her eyes were shining brightly now ¡°Brother, this snack is very delicious.¡± ¡°Well, if Hua¡¯er likes it, then eat a lot. This snack, Brother has a lot more.¡± Hua Lin smiled at Chen Ming before continuing to eat the snack. She didn''t think to help her teacher speak to Chen Ming about her demon heart. She had to deal with it on her own. Xie Lin saw that Chen Ming had already taken special care of Hua Lin. She felt a tightness in her chest. She didn¡¯t know why She was sad that Chen Ming didn''t pay attention to her. Xie Lin hurriedly shook his head. get rid of the thoughts in her head ¡°Demon heart, this must be my demon heart.¡± ,m Xie Lin gritted her teeth. She thought that now was not the time to discuss her demon heart with Chen Ming. She had to get Chen Ming out of here first. What was she trying to say to Chen Ming? But Chen Ming raised his hand to interrupt her first. ¡°I know what you are going to say. You want me to escape from here with you guys. I can tell you that I refuse. this is my home. Even if I have to die I will not leave this ce.¡± Xie Lin didn''t know what to say she forgot that if he wanted he can teleport out of here. Chen Ming now looked as heavy as a mountain. She was sure that no matter how she tried to persuade him, He was definitely never going to leave here. ¡°You, why did you choose to die here? Why didn''t you choose to live on? to return to take revenge. Ten years of revenge is not toote.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin with a strange expression. before speaking ¡°Here, you are telling me to survive first to wait for my revenge¡­ The Lightning Sect is the one you belong to, isn''t it? Why are you not paying much attention to your sect?¡± Xie Lin shook his head. ¡°No, that thing is¡­ quiteplicated.¡± Chen Ming saw Xie Lin''s expression. He was sure that something was going to happen between the Lightning Sect and her. He hadn''t thought of asking her about this. He knew that she will not open up to him that easily. Chen Ming shrugged before speaking. ¡°If you don''t want to tell me. You don''t have to. And one more thing, why do you think that the Lightning Sect would have sessfully wiped out this ce? Do you think I''m that weak?¡± Xie Lin wanted to nod. But remember when Chen Ming squeezed her sword and break it with his two-finger. He pped Guang Lihai''s head until his face hit the ground. Along with the magical techniques that she had never seen before. She seemed to understand something. Chen Ming now looked toofortable. He didn''t have the slightest concern. This showed that Chen Ming was confident that the Lightning Sect would never seed. ¡®What made him so confident?¡¯ Xie Lin was skeptical. She was hesitant to force Chen Ming out of here. She decided that she would keep an eye on him after this. Not that she could force him after realizing what Chen Ming had done. In a tent of the Lighting Sect. The wide marshy area before reaching Duanyang City. Guang Lihai was now slowly waking up from his unconsciousness. He felt a huge headache. He woke up and tried to push himself up to sit with great difficulty. One of the Elders saw that Guang Lihai had woken up and immediately helped him sit up. before giving him some medicine. He who swallowed the pill and waited a moment felt a little better. He turned to the elder who helped him before speaking. ¡°What happened? Why is my head hurting like this? I feel like the world is shaking.¡± How can you not feel that way? His head was pped until his brain trembled like that. He could hardly remember anything that had happened before. An elder who gave Guang Lihai a pill. could only look at the other elders He asked everyone''s opinions through his eyes. He received a nod telling him to exin. He exined what had happened. Guang Lihai heard that he had been attacked by an unknown and that Xie Lin and her disciples had disappeared. His blood pressure had risen exponentially. before he shouted ¡°Who is it, how dare he try to bite me in the back! It must be the same person as yesterday. I have to find them and kill them with my own hands!¡± 344 Chapter 344 Guang Lihai was furious. The elder could only wait for him to calm down. before speaking to him "Sect Master We elders and disciples in the sects went out to find the culprit all over the area. but could not find any traces I think it might be the work of an assassin from the assassin hall.¡± ¡°An assassin from the Assassin''s hall? Impossible, the Assassin''s hall must already know who we the Lightning Sect are cooperating with. assassins'' rule is not to interfere with each other''s work. It must not be an assassin from the hall.¡± Not an assassin from the Assassin¡¯s Hall. who else could sneak attack Guang Lihai who was in the Sky Profound Realm? If not an assassin from the hall It''s true that there are a lot of assassins outside the hall. But it wasn''t that someone of that level wouldn''t attract the attention of the Assassin''s hall. They would never let someone with such talent slip away. Or if they can''t really recruit that assassin? The Assassin''s hall would do anything to deal with them in order not to be a threat to the hall in the future Guang Lihai only gritted his teeth. He didn''t have much time right now. He turned to an elder before speaking. ¡°We don''t have much time. We must eliminate the Chen n as soon as possible. At the order of the royal teacher, Elder Ruan sent the letter to Yao Meiguanyin as soon as possible. We need her direct assistance in this matter. If it''s about an assassination She would be able to handle it better.¡± Elder Ruan heard what Guang Lihai had said and immediately did as he was told. He hurriedly sent a pigeon to Yao Meiguanyin. want her to deal with this matter. As they dealt with the Chen family After Elder Ruan sent the letter to Yao Meiguanyin, Guang Lihai issued an order. Let one thousand and five hundred elders and disciples invade Duanyang City. He thought that this force would be enough to deal with the Chen family. in the Duanyang City. Chen Ming could sense that Guang Lihai''s army had already advanced toward the city. He looked at Xie Lin and Hua Lin before speaking. ¡°Looks like they are advancing toward the city. It should take about one stick of incense for them to arrive. What would you do? Will you stay here or will you leave here with your disciple?¡± Hearing Chen Ming''s question. Xie Lin was slightly baffled. She knew the ones that Chen Ming was talking about. She was now confused How could Chen Ming know? She wanted to ask him but Chen Ming interrupted her first. and said it was a secret. She felt a little sad. but didn''t think to ask further questions. ¡®Why do I feel like this? when he ignores me. Why does it feel so strange?¡¯ Xie Lin couldn''t understand her feelings right now. Hua Lin didn''t know what her master was feeling. She only looked at Xie Lin with hope. She wanted Xie Lin to decide to stay here. She was confident that it was the safest ce in the world. Xie Lin looked at Hua Lin. She only let out a sigh. ¡°I will stay here. Even if Duanyang City was destroyed. We will still be safe.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Xie Lin and Hua Lin were the disciples of the Lightning Sect. even if the other party was able to destroy Duanyang City. Both will be safe, nothing will happen to them for sure. Moreover, Xie Lin had a profound strength in the Sky Profound Realm. Not many people were able to harm her. ¡°I see. So are you guys interested in seeing anything interesting? If you want to see, follow me." After speaking, Chen Ming got up from his seat and headed toward the city wall. Xie Lin thought for a moment. She also took Hua Lin with her. She kept a considerable distance from Chen Ming. and try to find the corner that is most secret to people''s eyes She didn''t want anyone to see that she was here with Hua Lin. if something happens Hua Lin would not be harmed. Chen Ming came to the city wall before announcing it to everyone in the city through his voice which had been strengthened by his energy. The people in that city were already prepared. They came together in no time. Outside of the city. Yao Meiguanyin had now received a letter from Guang Lihai through a pigeon. She read the message in the letter and shook her head. She didn''t think to waste time going to the Lightning Sect''s camp to check for the assassin who was trying to kill Guang Lihai. It was not her duty. Her task that was entrusted now was to kill the Chen family''s young master. She didn''t know what made Chen Ming the target of someone like Royal Teacher Fen Yanping. He even used his favor from the Hall Master. He wanted to hire the number one assassin like her to deal with him. Normally, she wouldn''t ept the task of killing someone weaker than her. In particr, the other party was only a fifteen-year-old youth. p She took this job because she had a personal grudge against Leng Zhiyi. A martial practitioner who was said to be the strongest in the lower world. She couldn''t take his life since he was stronger than her. At least ask for the life of someone he is interested in epting as a disciple. Yao Meiguanyin arrived at the Duanyang City Wall on the east side. This city wall was opposite the Lightning Sect''s army. She let the Lightning Army be the source of attention. As for her, she would assassinate Chen Ming from the other side. in the city of Duanyang Chen Ming now saw more than a thousand disciples of the Lightning Sect. Arrived in front of Duanyang City already. Each of them had an arrogant expression on their face. It was as ifing to Duanyang City to deal with the Chen family was something that was so easy and boring for them. Chen Ming turned to look at Xie Lin and Hua Lin. The two of them now looked at the situation from a distance. Xie Lin now wanted to know what Chen Ming would do with this situation. Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde walked toward Chen Ming. The three of them now had extremely confident expressions on their faces. Today they will be the vanguard of the Chen n''s forces. 345 Chapter 345 The three now had a much higher level than before. After taking the Chen family''s guards to farms in different areas, Chen Ming''s party''s ability to make everyone strong together ------------------- Name: Zhang Tie Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Peak) Level: 99 Health 2020/2020 Energy 1010/1010 ------------------- ------------------- Name: Jiao Qi Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Peak) Level: 99 Health: 1950/1950 Energy: 1120/1120 ------------------- ------------------- Name: Yun Mingde Stage: Qi Gathering Stage(Peak) Level: 99 Health: 1770/1770 Energy: 980/980 ------------------- Threerades, just one more level, would have risen to the Earth Profound Realm. As for the Chen family''s soldiers, all of them had risen to the Qi Gathering Stage. There was not a single person at the Qi Foundation Stage. The Chen n''s forces were now considered the strongest in Duanyang City. Talking about three friends. They had just one level more to reach the Earth Profound Realm. But why didn''t the three of them cultivate it to the Earth Profound Realm? The reason was that the three of them were reminded of when Chen Ming had broken the realm. They did not dare to do anything blindly. They hoped that Chen Ming had a way to help them. to be able to escape from the heavens Of course, Chen Ming had a way for them. He was able to make the three of them break through the realm without fear of Heavenly tribtion. but if he had done that. The three would rely on him too much. He had now figured out a good way. How to make the three of them pass the Tribtion. But don''t rely on him too much. Meanwhile, Chen Ming and the others in Duanyang City were keeping their eyes on the Lightning Sect disciples on the city wall. An elder standing in front of the disciples of the Lightning Sect walked forward. He was an elder who had the highest level in the Earth Profound Realm. He looked at Chen Ming who was on the city wall with sharp eyes. He snorted slightly before speaking. ¡°Chen Ming, if today you don''t want your family to be destroyed because of you, then surrender yourself. Otherwise, don''t say I didn''t warn you.¡± Chen Ming heard what the elder said. He just smiled andughed. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. The catchy phrase he didn¡¯t hear up until now. The elders furrowed their brows together. He was ready to attack Chen Ming at any moment. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Before beginning anything. I have something to ask you. Is your headmaster still having a headache? If the pain is still there, I''ll give you some pain relievers. If you''re interested, then." Hearing what Chen Ming said. The elders looked at each other in wonder. Why did Chen Ming know that the Sect Master had a headache? Or did Chen Ming know who was the one who attacked the Sect Master? The old man looked at Chen Ming. He felt that Chen Ming knew something about Guang Lihai that was attacked this morning. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be the one who could attack Guang Lihai. Because he was confident that even though Chen Ming was a genius he would be in the cultivation of Earth Profound Realm at best. There was no way he would be able to attack Guang Lihai without leaving a single trace. He gathered his Qi. causing the ground around him to shatter, a gust of wind, he now had a very strong aura. The disciples of the Lightning Sect even had to back away, covering their faces with their hands. Prevents stone fragments from sshing into their eyes. Here, the Earth Profound Realm was considered a very powerful person. Just only below that of a Sky Profound Realm practitioner. An elder who had already released his own Qi. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking in a harsh tone. He looked at Chen Ming as if he was below him. ¡°Chen Ming, do you know who was the one who attacked Sect Master this morning? If you''re willing to say it out loud I might spare one or two lives of the Chen family. so that your n may not be destroyed.¡± The people were most concerned about the absence of a family heir. The copse of the family meant shame even in death. Even if they had to die, they had to protect their family until the end. This offer might be good for other families. But not with Chen Ming. He could only see the Elder''s aura and profound energy as just a candle me in the middle of the sun. Of course, the sun is him. Can the mes of the candles drown out the sun''s rays? it is impossible Chen Ming turned to Zhang Tie. who now put his hand on his sword. His eyes didn''t even have the slightest bit of fear. Chen Ming thought for a moment before calling him. ¡°Zhang Tie, can you deal with that old man?¡± Zhang Tie thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I don''t think I can deal with that old man. But if you want me to take that old man with me I can do it.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Zhang Tie. He seemed to have grown up after meeting his lover. He didn''t think he could do anything. Simply put, he knew how to use his brain more. Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly. He remembered that he had learned swordsmanship as well. Within the six sects, there was one very strong sword technique. This sword technique was based on Yang. This technique would cause the user''s sword to be extremely hot and able to cut through anything. Unfortunately, it does have some downsides. Chen Ming looked at the sword Zhang Tie was holding. His sword was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. Chen Ming had to do something about his sword first. ¡°Zhang Tie, bring me your sword. I have something to give to you. As a diligent farmer ¡°???¡± Zhang Tie was slightly puzzled. But he still handed his sword to Chen Ming. Chen Ming took out something from his inventory. What he had picked out were many gems. Mei Pingshan had given him quite a lot of gems. Everyone looked at Chen Ming now. Wondering what Chen Ming would do with Zhang Tie''s sword? If it was before, Chen Ming would probably have to keep the matter so that he could upgrade things a secret. but not anymore Who in the world could do anything to him and his family? No more. Chen Ming had no fear of what anyone would do to his family. Because Chen Ming had used the star god killing formation, he was confident that everyone in his family would be safe. Chen Ming immediately upgraded Zhang Tie''s weapon with the gems in his hand. Chen Ming instantly upgrades it up to +10. 346 Chapter 346 ---------------------- Name: ck Iron Sword +10 Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties: Increase 500% attack ---------------------- Chen Ming after upgrading the sword for him. He also upgraded Zhang Tie''s armor. He had so many gems so no need to be stinky. ---------------------- Name: ck Iron Armor+10 Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties: Increase 500% defense ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: ck Iron Helmet+10 Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties: Increase 500% defense ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: ck Iron Booths+10 Stage: Qi Gathering Stage Properties: Increase 500% defense ---------------------- ¡°Since the level is lower, just upgrade and fight!¡± Chen Ming smiled beforeparing the two stats. The other party is higher in level. He also had more profound energy However, Zhang Tie''s attack power and defense were much higher. As well as the techniques that he would teach Zhang Tie. See who will win Chen Ming also upgrades weapons and armor for Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. All three with weapons and armor. Along with the technique Chen Ming had prepared for them. The three were not in the slightest weaker than the elders of the Lightning Sect. Chen Ming passed the technique to Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde. These three martial arts were all attack martial arts. Zhang Tie used a sword. Jiao Qi used a spear, and Yun Mingde used a knife and a bow. Chen Ming had no archery technique. So he gave him a hidden knife technique instead. The three of them now stood on the Duanyang City Wall with confidence. The people of Duanyang City and the disciples from the Thunder Sect looked at the three. They felt that the three had something strange. different from usual ¡°Why did the three weapons and armor look different? It also has an aura.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw that Chen Ming did something with weapons and armor. Both the three''s weapons and armor instantly changed.¡± People didn''t know what was going on. They didn''t know that what Chen Ming had done was to upgrade the equipment. For the others, gems are just decorations to be beautiful. It was worthless to a cultivator. Zhang Tie had already stood on the wall. He released his profound energy. He pointed his sword at the Grand Elder before speaking. ¡°You dare to fart out of your mouth. Who do you think you are that dares to speak nonsense to Young Master of the Chen family, I, Zhang Tie, challenge you one on one. If you refuse, you are no different from a dog who is only good at barking.¡± Zhang Tie''s shape mouth skill was disyed. Stun everyone who hears what he had said. No matter how strong Zhang Tie looked. His level was only the Qi Gathering Stage. The distance between the two levels was as different as the sky and the abyss. ¡°How dare you!!!¡± The Grand Elder had never thought that he would be challenged by a junior like this. He didn''t know what Chen Ming was doing. But he was sure that The confidence of the young man in that armor must be from Chen Ming. The Grand Elder was not even interested in knowing Zhang Tie''s name. already shown him No one in the Chen family was worthy of attention. ¡°Besides like to talk nonsense. Still deaf without a brain." "You!" ¡°Hmm, better not talk too much. Let''s used a sword instead!¡± Zhang Tie was taught by Chen Ming. to the art of face pping skill that would make the opponent out of control of their own emotions and will cause the other party to make mistakes The old man knew exactly what the other party wanted to do. But he didn''t care. To him, the other party was not even worth talking about. He gathered the Qi at his feet. before lunging at Zhang Tie. Zhang Tie stood on the wall. His serious expression changed. He smiled. He looked at the Elder almost as if he was a fool. ¡°Invade the enemy''s territory without a second thought. What a foolish person. I wonder if I still need a sword?¡± The Grand Elder was too arrogant. He thought that he was in the Earth Profound Realm and that he can do anything. He who thought that he would be able to deal with Zhang Tie with a single hit. Unfortunately, he had entered Chen Ming''s formation first. He was trying to use the Thunder Palm to deal with Zhang Tie. It turned out to be him who was attacked back by his own technique. In addition to being attacked back with his own technique. It''s still more intense than before, He didn¡¯t know how that¡¯s happened. The Grand Elder could also sense the Heavenly Tribtion within his own technique. ¡°How is that possible!¡± It was unavoidable. Being reflected back by one''s own attacks, added by the Heavenly Tribtion?! The elder was sent backward and fell on top of dozens of disciples of the Lightning Sect. before he was able to stop his rolling. He coughed up blood. He was injured in a counterattack by a killing formation. "What happened. Why do I feel like there''s some kind of energy reflecting me back, you, what have you done!¡± The elder looked at Zhang Tie. He thought that this was Zhang Tie''s handiwork. Zhang Tie only let out a sigh. before jumping off the wall he was followed closely by Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. The disciples from the six sects and the guards from the Chen family also followed closely. They certainly wouldn''t allow the three of them toe face to face with the Lightning Sect''s army by themselves. They not only wanted to protect Duanyang City. They also wanted to demonstrate their abilities in front of Chen Ming. Everyone in the city was now considered quite virtuous. because those who are unrighteous andmit many evil deeds were all exported out of the city. Duanyang City didn''t need any evil people. Where he wasn''t in his formation, he could only see the Merchant Hall. Chen Ming had already mentioned the Merchant Hall. He noticed that someone was walking toward him. He was in the Merchant Hall uniform. There seems to be some letter in his hand. Chen Ming examined the envelope. He found that it was written by Mo Jun, who was in charge of the Merchant Hall in Duanyang City. ¡°Look what the Merchant Hall wants from me.¡± The people from the Merchant Hall brought the letter to Chen Ming. He immediately opened it and read it in front of the people from the Merchant Hall. And as soon as he saw the message Mo Jun had sent to him, he just smiled. There seemed to be something interesting going on in the lower world. ¡°The royal teacher''s n is like this, hmm, don''t expect it to seed if I''m still in the lower world.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He had something fun to do before going to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. 347 Chapter 347 The Grand Elder had a strange feeling. He looked at Zhang Tie now even though he had a weaker profound level than himself. Instead, he felt that Zhang Tie could kill him if he wasn''t careful. ¡°Chen Ming must have done something with his weapon and armor.¡± The Grand Elder could see the aura disyed from his sword and armor, he could sense the danger. And as he tried to figure out what Chen Ming had done with those three armors and weapons, Zhang Tie pointed the sword at him before speaking with a mocking smile. "Come" The Grand Elder heard that. He who felt that there must be something wrong with him chooses to ignore his own feelings. He was now losing face in front of the disciples. For a Grand The Grand Elder like him. His face is the most important thing. ¡°Hmph, don''t think you can sneak attack me again.¡± Zhang Tie only showed a serious expression. What was he talking about? He just shook his head. The Grand Elder and the others did not know about the formation. In fact, in the lower world, no one had any knowledge of the formation, or if there were, they were very few. The Grand Elder had chosen to attack Zhang Tie first. He charged at Zhang Tie with his original technique, Lightning Palm, his palm had yellow lightning shes through it. He tried to hit Zhang Tie with his palm. Zhang Tie spun around. The Grand Elder''s Lightning Palm emits a lightning bolt that only slightly missed Zhang Zhang. ¡°Hmph, this time you might get lucky. But next time you will surely die.¡± The Grand Elder attacked Zhang Tie again. Zhang Tie was able to dodge the attacks of the Grand Elder, but as time went on he made a mistake and took a hit but¡­ ¡°How can such worthless iron armor block my attacks!¡± The Grand Elder knew that Zhang Tie''s armor was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. but for some reason, Zhang Tie''s armor seemed to have a barrier of some kind. It defended more than three-quarters of his attack power. Another can deal damage to armor. But it''s just a little dented. or there is a little abrasion. Zhang Tie saw that his armor was able to defend against the attacks of the Grand Elder. He began to counter with the Dawn shing Strike that Chen Ming had given him. His sword slowly glowed. This technique was at the Sky Profound Realm. Normally, a cultivator at the Qi Gathering stage cannot cultivate this technique. because their level was not enough. However, Chen Ming directly imprints on Zhang Tie''s head. that even if the level is not reached. He was able to practice it. The only downside was that he needed to use more Qi than usual.pared to other techniques. But of course, the more Qi was used, the more It be stronger. At this moment, with his profound energy, He could use this technique three times before his profound energy waspletely exhausted. The Grand Elder saw the moves Zhang Tie used. His face showed shock. ¡°A Sky Profound Realm technique! Impossible, you are only at the Qi Gathering Stage. How can you use it?!¡± The Grand Elder almost had to jump back and flee. He did not dare to face this technique directly. If he confronted this technique head-on. Even he could die with a single strike. Zhang Tie chopped his sword to the ground before three orange beams of light emitted from his sword and charged forward for a distance of ten meters. If the near The Grand Elder refused to dodge, He must have been cut into three pieces for sure. The old man was sweating hard. and only missed one time. He had definitely visited the Yama. Seeing that The Grand Elder was in a very difficult position. The other Elders wanted to help him, however. ¡°Where are you going? Your opponent is me.¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde appeared before the elders. They were lower level than The Grand Elder. Three versus two is considered fair. The Grand Elder saw the two of them confront the elders. He turned to his disciples. before issuing an order ¡°Eliminate the Chen n. Kill everyone! Even young and old, kill them all!¡± Some of the Lightning Sect disciples had a hesitant expression on their faces. Many disciples felt ufortable following The Grand Elder''s orders. but when they were in the minority. They only followed the crowd. They began to attack the Chen family''s guards. and people from other families within the city of Duanyang The front of Duanyang City quickly turned into a battlefield. Chen Ming now looked at the things that had happened with a calm expression. It was as if everything was in his calctions. At the same time, Xie Lin looked at the battlefield below with nk eyes. She didn''t know what to do with the things that had happened. Even though Xie Lin had no rtionship with her sect. But what he saw now was that it was too much for her. The disciples of the Lightning Sect were being brutally destroyed. They tried to fight using the techniques of the Lightning Sect. But no matter what they do. They were unable to fight against opponents with less profound strength. Why? even though the other party has a lower profound strength? But they with a higher level of profound strength could not be defeated. The reason is simple. Even their profound strength was less. But their profound skill level was higher than the disciples of the Lightning Sect. Their overall marital arts level was only at Qi Gathering Stage at best. But the Chen family''s guards and people from the six sects in Duanyang City. Their cultivation techniques were at least Qi Gathering Stage to the highest of the Sky Profound Realm. And to top it off not only they were better at martial arts techniques but when they got hurt. She saw that they had pulled out something and drank it. That thing quickly healed the injury. and not only that. There is also something that helps restore profound energy too. ¡°These items are very expensive. Why do they use it as if it were a cheap item?¡± she didn''t notice Now Chen Ming had already stood beside her. He exined to her. Xie Lin was slightly shocked that he appeared next to her without her noticing. But when she settled down, she listened intently to what he had to say. ¡°Those medicines cost only one hundred copper. You can buy it at any drugstore in Duanyang City.¡± "one hundred copper? The price is so cheap, isn''t it a loss?¡± Loss? Chen Ming only shook his head. How is it a loss to him? That medicine was only using herbs that were found in the mountains near the city itself. As for how to make it, it''s not worth mentioning. Chen Ming had created a formation. Just put the right amount of ingredients into the pot. and using a small amount of profound energy, one could already make these medicine. easy peasy 348 Chapter 348 Chen Ming gave this medicinal form and formation to the Chen family. This will be the main family business from now on. Chen Ming did not exin further. Xie Lin saw that he did not want to answer. She could only look at the battlefield one more time. The Grand Elder and the other elders were now trying to fight the threerades. They were unable to inflict any major damage on the three. Plus, they didn''t have a healing medicine like the three of them. One mistake they made was the end. Chen Ming looked at the battle. He looked at his wristwatch. From the beginning until now, about an hour had passed. He thought that he had seen enough of everyone''s improvement. ¡°Okay, enough is enough. I''ve seen enough.¡± Chen Ming said in a calm voice. but packed with power. Everyone heard what Chen Ming had said, They couldn''t help but stand still. It was as if Chen Ming''s words were a decree. Zhang Tie, who was about to sh his sword at the Grand Elder once again. Like everyone else, he stopped first. He looked at the Grand Elder for a moment before sighing. ¡°Retreat to the wall.¡± Zhang Tie jumped back and headed towards the wall. Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde were the same. Then followed closely by the guards and disciples of the six sects and families. The Grand Elder, along with the other Elders and the Lightning Sect disciples, stood and watched as they retreated towards the city wall. They weren''t sure what was going on. The other party is about to win. They did not understand why they had retreated. They were puzzled as to why they had retreated. They didn''t have an answer shortly. An immeasurable pressure was poured upon them. They felt suffocating. They tried to raise their heads but couldn''t. The pressure grew more and more intense. Even the Elders at the Earth Profound Realm would not be able to resist this power. Chen Ming looked at them. He could feel that there were a number of people who seemed to be forced. he spoke to them. ¡°You guys who are not pressured by my power, run away, flee as far as you can. You don''t have to go back to the Lightning Sect to waste your time. From now on, the Lighting Sect no longer exists. I''ll give you one minute. go.¡± Chen Ming used the same method that he had used with the people of the Hong n. Just that he used more power than that time. Disciples who were forced looked at each other before nodding and decided to walk into Duanyang City. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. But seeing that they were able to pass through the formation without problems, He didn''t mind if these people wanted to join his six sects. He, after seeing that the innocent were separated from those who wanted to destroy his family. Chen Ming didn''t want to waste time dealing with these people. He increased his profound pressure even more. ¡°You, you, ugh! Sect Master...He will not...let you go.¡± The Grand Elder was now lying on the ground. Chen Ming''s profound energy gradually crushed him. While the elders were still able to withstand it. Their other disciples slowly dying. Their bodies were crushed to the ground, bones were pulverized into powder. ¡°Sect Master? *Sigh*, He is just a piece of a pawn in the chessboard that is disposable. What can he do?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Chen Ming increased his profound pressure even more. The Grand Elder was unable to say anything as his body was about to break. Chen Ming gradually increased the pressure. until all the eldersy still not moving. they died just like that. include the Grand Elder ¡°Okay, let''s deal with these guys next then.¡± Chen Ming looked towards the east. He found that someone was trying toe into town but was not sessful. The other party seemed to be stronger than everyone else here besides him. Yao Meiguanyin now had a pale face. She tried to enter the city. But she was unable to enter. Moreover, she was also injured by some kind of lightning that was simr to the Heavenly Tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion is said to be able to negate the profound energy of a martial practitioner. She might have passed Heavenly Tribtion before. Who would have thought that she would encounter Heavenly Tribtion attacking her like this? ¡°What is this? Why did the Heavenly Tribtion suddenly appear? My profound strength has been damaged. If this continues. My profound strength will definitely be dropped by one whole realm.¡± The fall of one profound strength was very unfortunate. before going up each realm It takes time and hardship. She spent decades before being able to rise to the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm ¡°Whoid the trap this time? Definitely not a cultivator in the lower world. It must be someone who came down from the upper world?¡± Yao Meiguanyin knew right now that she definitely couldn''tplete the mission. She can''t just go into the city. Don''t mention assassinating Chen Ming. This city must have been protected by the upper world cultivator. Otherwise, there was nothing that she would be able to exin to her right now. Yao Meiguanyin tried to escape from here. She didn''t want anyone to see her in such a weak state. Although she was confident that no one in the city would be able to do anything to her right now. Being an assassin for a long time taught her not to be careless. ¡°I have to go back and report to the Assassin''s Hall. There are people from the upper world involved in this matter.¡± She wanted to turn around and go back to the way she came from, but she was already toote. ¡°W-What I can''t move.¡± Yao Meiguanyin was unable to move. She looked down at her body. He found that there were needles made of profound energy embedded in her various profound points. She tried to gather her profound energy to unlock herself from the shackles. But who would have thought that when she did that? She would feel extreme pain all over her body. It was as if all of her profound energy points were convulsed at the same time. ¡°Agh! What is this?!¡± Yao Meiguanyin had been an assassin for a long time. But she had never felt this much pain before. She had been tortured by her enemies. The pain she was tormented was iparable to this pain in the slightest. She tried to calm her mind. There must be a way to unlock these needles. She tried to gather her profound energy again. But before she was able to gather her profound energy, She heard the voices speak first. ¡°Trying is useless. If you forcibly move those needles without knowing the order. If you hadn''t died from the terrible pain. All your profound strength will be destroyed.¡± Yao Meiguanyin heard that. She stopped gathering her profound energy. She was not afraid of pain. But she was afraid that her profound strength would disappear. When her profound strength disappeared. She would be no different from a dead person. A woman without her profound strength would not be able to avenge the blood of Leng Zhiyi. ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± 349 Chapter 349 Yao Meiguanyin had only seen Chen Ming''s face from the picture. but never heard his voice. No wonder she didn''t know who he was. Chen Ming walked toward Yao Meiguanyin before speaking. ¡°So you are the one that the royal teacher send to deal with me?¡± ¡°You are Chen Ming!¡± Yao Meiguanyin looked at Chen Ming with wide-open eyes. She didn''t think the person who caught her would be him. ording to the reports He was only at the Earth Profound Realm. But now she couldn''t figure out what level he was. She was already at the highest level people in the lower world could ever be. But even so, she could not measure his power level. what does it mean She didn''t think he was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. No one could ever think of it like that. Chen Ming scratched his chin. He didn''t know how to deal with Yao Meiguanyin. Should he kill her? He, while contemting what he wanted to do. He heard the system notification sound once again. ¡°Another mission?¡± Chen Ming looked at the mission before looking at Yao Meiguanyin. He let out a sigh. He seemed to be unable to deal with Yao Meiguanyin so easily. ------------------- Mission: Help the demon[2] ------------------- Help Yao Meiguanyin in her revenge. ------------------- Duration: None ------------------- Reward: Alliance with one of the Three Strongest Demon ns/Blood Devil Sword+5 ------------------- Chen Ming knocked Yao Meiguanyin unconscious before he use some kind of formation on her. The formation that he used on her was a tracking formation that would tell him Yao Meiguanyin''s whereabouts no matter where in this world she went. Chen Ming then brought her to an inn outside the city. before returning to the city. He didn''t take Yao Meiguanying into the city because it would be a hassle for him. Now all he had to do was let Yao Meiguanyin go first. and find out who she has a grudge against through the formation that he used on her, besides being used to identify the location. It can also be used as a voice transmiter as well. Chen Ming at this moment did not know that the person Yao Meiguanyin was resentful of was Leng Zhiyi. Someone who might be his teacher in the future Chen Ming, after bringing Yao Meiguanyin to the inn, immediately returned to Duanyang City. He still had to deal with the Lightning Sect Master Guang Lihai. ¡°After dealing with the Sect Master of the Lightning Sect, Next up was Imperial Teacher Fen Yanping.¡± Chen Ming smiled. It was easy to deal with Fen Yanping as he had a means to an end now. But dealing with his ns was not as easy as he thought. ¡°Who knew that Fen Yanping''s ns would involve the people of the upper world like this?.¡± Chen Ming could use the key to connect to the Heavenly Realm to ascend to the upper world. Chen Ming had now returned to Duanyang City. He came back to the city and found that many people were kneeling in wait for him. These were the people who were able to repent after Chen Ming gave them a chance. They didn''t want to wipe out the Chen n. They came here because they were forced. Chen Ming saw that they were able to pass through the formation without any problem. He had Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Ming choose who should enter the Chen family''s guard and who should go to the Duanyang Six Sects. ¡°Everything is in control. After this, the rest is just to deal with Guang Lihai.¡± Chen Ming had prepared everything. Before going to Xie Lin and Hua Lin, who were now at his Chen family home. He wanted to ask the two of them first. Xie Lin and Hua Lin were now sitting under arge tree in Chen Ming''s house. She was now thinking of when Chen Ming had dealt with The Grand Elder. Everything happened so fast, that she hadn''t even had a chance toprehend what had happened. ¡°Only by releasing his profound energy¡­ he could deal with the Grand Elder of the Lightning Sect. Even if the Elder was about to only reach the Earth Profound Realm level. But there has never been a case where the Sky Profound Realm would be able to deal with the Earth Profound Realm by simply releasing the profound energy.¡± Xie Lin tried to think. She was now convinced of something. Although it may sound improbable, But it was the only thing that could exin what happened before her eyes. ¡°If I am not wrong, Chen Ming must be at the Martial Ancestor Realm to be able to deal with an elder just by releasing his own profound energy. But¡­how could it be like that? Since this lower world, the highest level that everyone can reach is only the Sky Profound Realm.¡± She bit her lip. Martial Ancestor Realm was the level she dreamed of. She had tried to break through to the Martial Ancestor Realm several times. but failed. At first, she wasn''t sure what had happened. But when she was near Chen Ming, she understood something. She could sense that there was something between him and her being connected. The thing that connected her and him was what prevented her from reaching the Martial Ancestor Realm. ¡°As if I were bound to him If I don''t confront Chen Ming on this matter, there is absolutely no way I can rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm.¡± Xie Lin breathed a sigh. She only had to face Chen Ming directly. Hua Lin was now meditating and was practicing her martial arts. This ce suits her very well. Her power level skyrocketed. Xie Lin could only look at her. She checked her out if she was training properly. Hua Lin was considered a genius that appeared once every hundred years. Her cultivation speed was extremely frightening. Soon, she would be able to reach the peak of the Qi Gathering Stage. ¡°Hua Lan, it seems that your sister won''t take longer than you think. Before she meets you in the upper world since you ascended to the upper world. The Lightning Sect had greatly fallen. I won''t be able to fulfill my promise to you any longer. It all depends on the destiny.¡± Xie Lin could only let out a sad smile before shaking her head. and quietly watched Hua Lin continue her cultivation. She knew that the Lightning Sect was now in Chen Ming''s hands 350 Chapter 350 Guang Lihai frowned. He now feels a shiver run down his back. He felt as though he was about to face danger. He, who can think like that, but shaking his head, how is it possible? He asked the elders and disciples to patrol around for a kilometer. There is no way to have someone attack him without knowing it as before. He looked in the direction of Duanyang city. He was wondering why no one has sent news yet. This is when the elders have to report the progress for a long time. "What happened. Why did the elders not yet give me the report? " Guang Lihai does not know that at the moment, the forces that he is confident to be able to deal with the Chen family and Chen Ming has been cleared. Moreover, Yao Meiguanyin, who would be a reserve force, was also dealt with by Chen Ming. "There must be something bad that happened. Don''t tell me that even Yao Meiguanyin fail the task. " He can only think like that. He now feels too much. If Yao Meiguanyin had failed the task. She would not be nicknamed the strongest assassin. Guang Lihai now doesn''t want to wait for the report from the elders. He wanted to send an elder to travel to Duanyang to check what was the reason the elders were not sent the report of the progress to him. Guang Lihai, who is about to order an elder. Seeing something rushing directly to him from the sky first "What is that?" Guang Lihai is not sure what he is seeing. It rushed towards him at a very high speed. While it was closer to him from the sky Guang Lihai can see the details that go straight to him. "Is that a person? ... Someone is flying this way." Guang Lihai can fly, but he can''t fly that fast. "Crazy! That guy is about to hit this camp. Looking at the power that he is releasing. He wants to explode with everyone. Everyone listened, quickly used the Light Covering Shield! " The disciples and elders heard what Guang Lihai said. They immediately followed the order. They erect the Light Covering Shield with their profound energy which, when used with many people. It will have a very high protection power. In addition, it can also reflect the power of the attacker. Guang Lihai is confident that anyone who attacked the Light Covering Shield will definitely be killed with the reflection, but "What is that? Isn''t that the Light Covering Shield technique? " Guang Lihai was shocked. The one who flying here can also use the Light Covering Shield of the lighting sect. Even looks stronger than the original as well The Light Covering Shield of the lightning sect at the moment was orange-yellow. While the Light Covering Shield of the enemy was bluish-green. In addition, the shield that appears also looks simr to the scales of the dragon. "Not good! he used the Light Covering Shield technique as well. if the two shields collide with each other. It will be a disaster!" The Light Covering Shield of the lightning sect was fueled by many people but still wasn¡¯t stronger than the Light Covering Shield of one person that was because there was no one who canpress the enormous profound energy. It was like a big shield but hollow inside. The density of the Light Covering Shield that the other person uses is several times more condensed than thiers. if it shed. The result is certain that the other party will win. Guang Lihai is now very angry. But he knows that this is not time to think about this. He ordered all the disciples who did not help to use the shield to attack the enemy heading their way. "Attack!" All the disciples of Guang Lihai attacked the person who flew down from the sky. They used a bow technique to attack. Those lightning arrows shot toward the person inside the shield with great speed. It looked extremely terrifying but all the lightning arrows can do was just broke in front of the shield. More than that It seems that the shield had absorbed the broken fragment of the lighting arrows. made it even stronger. Guang Lihai saw that he was pale. "That guy is about to reflect the attack. Stop attacking! " The person inside the shield smiled. He didn¡¯t even need to charge the shield by himself. "Free energy is good. This should be probably enough. This ce is most suitable for crushing." The one inside the shield was, of course, Chen Ming. He had a talk with Xie Lin beforeing here. She didn''t have any problems if he wanted to wipe out the lightning sect. In truth, he doesn''t have to ask her. He, who is now above the shield, did not reflect the attack back at them, nothing to say. He didn''t think of using the power he collected from their attack, reflecting back to them. Like that, it is a waste of time. He wants to try something. He will use a technique that he has not used for a long time. "Compress the full power and see how different the same technique of now and then." Chen Ming has collected more than three hundred thousand units in this attack. The palm originated from Chen Ming''s power that appeared above the sky. The size was enormous, the type that covers all areas. The technique that Chen Ming used is the meridian destroying m. He should rename it after this. He name it One hand covering the sky! The difference between the first time he used it and now is so vast, like the sky and the abyss. Cannot even bepared. Guang Lihai and the elders with all the disciples of the lightning sect. Can only look into the sky. They don''t know which gods are angry. Therefore sent this big palm to deal with them Therge palm fell from heaven. Pressing the shield against everyone under it. This is a true massacre. Guang Lihai and the elders, along with the disciples of the lightning sect, over a thousand lives. There was no way to survive Chen Ming''s attack. They all were crushed to death. fortunately, they all had very bad karma. so it was not a weight on Chen Ming''s mind that much. Chen Ming after that flew back to Duanyang cit with peace of mind. 351 Chapter 351 Chen Ming didn''t think that his meridian destroying palm would be this destructive. He renamed it to suit the power output it showed. This time, it uses a lot of power. It was a shame that he didn''t see the number of damages he created. If he had to guess, it must be more than a hundred thousand units. Guang Lihai and the elders and their disciples were not strong so the damage should be like that. Chen Ming was now influent by the dragon blood he didn¡¯t feel much after doing a massacre of those who deserve it. Chen Ming flew forward with his thoughts. "I can hold in more than a million units of profound energy in a single attack. This was just three hundred thousand of profound energy. If I used all of it. I might be able to blow a city in a single strike. Chen Ming would be able to destroy the whole city with just one attack. Unfortunately, he is now restricted by thews of the world. Three hundred thousand units were considered the highest power he can use for now. The ability to regenerate his profound energy at this time is not bad. He just used more than 90% of his profound energy. Just a few minutes passed. His profound energy came back to almost 100%. This must be the result of the power of his Yin-Yang dragon. Chen Ming, after arriving at Duanyang city. He heads toward the Chen family house. He wants to tell Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing that he has dealt with the lightning sect. He wipe out a sect like it was an easy thing to do, there was probably no sect that will dare to make trouble for the Chen family again. Chen Ming arrived in front of the Chen family home. He arrived in front of his house and found that an old man was waiting for him. That old man is Mo Jun. The caretaker of the Duanyang merchant hall. Chen Ming, when he arrived in front of the old man. He spoke with a smile. "The senior is good that you areing to see me. after talking to my father and my grandfather. ording to the letter that the senior sent to me, we ept the alliance with you but only your branch. and if there is anything senior want my help with please tell me.¡± Chen Ming thinks that making an alliance with the merchant hall in Duanyang city is considered a good thing. Like this, the Chen family will get richer. Mo Jun heard that and smiled. Before nodding and responding "If so, Young Master Chen also from now on, if there is something that the young master wants from the Duanyang merchant hall please do tell us." The two looked at each other to assess what the other party would say first. Chen Ming has nothing he wanted from the merchant hall. On the other hand, the merchant hall needs help from Chen Ming. It seems that the royal teacher. Feng Yanping''s n will have no less impact on the merchant hall. Chen Ming waited not too long. Mo Jun sighed before speaking. "Young master Chen, from what I watched young master Chen for a while I have the feeling that Young Master Chen has an extraordinary battle power. Much more than me at the highest level of Sky profound Realm, I will not ask Young Master Chen, what level of Young Master Chen is. Because I have enough to guess. I have something that needs Young Master''s help with of course I will not take advantage of our alliance I will give young master Chen my share of the merchant hall of the lower world." Chen Ming heard that he felt interested. The shares of the merchant hall. Of course, it has a very high value. The fact that Mo Jun agreed to give shares from the hall to be a reward. What Mo Jun wants him to help with must be very difficult. Chen Ming doesn''t know how difficult it is. But he will try to listen first If he can do it, he will do it, but if not, he must reject. "Let me listen to what the senior wants my help with first before I decided." ¡­¡­¡­. Several dayster, within the pce. In the royal teacher room. Royal teacher Feng Yanping is now sitting and reading some letters. He has a very cold face. Different from the normal face that he will show when in front of others He finished reading the letter and immediately burned the letter. He stood up from his seat before looking out the window. "I never thought that Chen Ming will be our problem like this. Really unbelievable. " Royal Teacher Feng Yanping thinks that Guang Lihai and Yao Meiguanyin to kill Chen Ming and everything will end. But who would think that both will lose to Chen Ming like this. At the moment, the lightning sect has now received the news that all elders and senior disciples were already killed. They were now like a broken raft. In not too much time, the lightning sect would have ended. In the sect, only the lower-level elders remain. They can¡¯t do anything about their situation now. all they can do was flee. "From my calction. That Mo Jun after seeing Chen Ming''s ability. He would have to ask Chen Ming to help him, even if there will be a problem between him and the Xiqiu Merchant Hall, which has a higher position than him within their organization. That old man would definitely have Chen Ming to help deal with my ns. I have to hurry and find a way to deal with Chen Ming. " Royal teacher Feng Yangping was very serious now. He was unable to deal with Chen Ming by sending a high-ranking assassin. but if he can not deal with Chen Ming then. He will deal with the one around him instead. "I remember before Chen Ming has engaged with two young women. Dongfang gu and Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen is far from Yang Empire and she is an orphan without parents. It is difficult to deal with her, but Dongfang Gu, I have a way. " Royal teacher Feng Yanping aimed at the Dongfang family. In addition, he will continue to kill Chen Ming. When the quality cannot manage Chen Ming. He will focus on the quantity. He knew that Chen Ming was able to handle the whole army. He needs to think a lot about the person he will send to deal with Chen Ming. "Wait for me. Chen Ming. I will deal with you without you knowing what happened, haha. " 352 Chapter 352 Duanyang city. Inside the Chen family house Several days ago, he made an alliance with Mo Jun of the Duanyang merchant hall. He asked Chen Ming to help him with one thing. That is to help protect his family in Hanzhou, in the north of the Yang Empire. Mo Jun told Chen Ming that Royal teacher Feng Yanping is performing something that will cause many people to die. Many that he means Meaning the whole region. When talking about the area of effect. His family was included as well. Chen Ming agreed to help Mo Jun protect the Mo family. He told Chen Ming that Chen Ming just had to protect his family until the eclipse had passed. ording to the calction. the sr eclipse will ur in the next month. The center of the sr eclipse will be in Hanzhou. If at that time Chen Ming was unable to protect the Mo family. The royal teacher will use the ritual under the sr eclipse to destroy everything. that included the Duanyang region as well, except for some ces that are exempt. As for the matter, of why he has to destroy the whole continent Mo Jun also doesn''t know the reason either. Chen Ming wants to head to deal with the royal teacher Fen Yanping right after hearing about his n. But Mo Jun stopped him first. He told Chen Ming that The royal teacher Feng Yanping whom Chen Ming had met before was just an avatar that he used. The real Royal teacher is somewhere in the lower world. Even if Chen Ming dealt with The royal teacher Feng Yanping now. He will not stop the n. It will still continue as it is. Chen Ming has only one way. He needs to go to Hanzhou. To check What can he do? Today was thest day he will be with the Chen family. Before going out to cruise the world Xie Lin is now hesitant. She tried to speak to Chen Ming. But no matter how much she tries to talk. She was unable to speak to him about the demon in her heart. Every time she wants to talk to him It was like something stuck in her throat. Moreover, every time Chen Ming looked at her. She felt as though he knew what she wanted to say. But he refused to speak first. He wants her to speak to him by herself. Xie Lin only sighed. She never had to face this embarrassing thing before. It is very embarrassing. Hua Lin is near Xie Lin. She only smiled and secretlyughed. If her sister saw Xie Lin''s face right now Her sister will definitelyugh like her. Xie Lin is a cold woman. Now wanting to approach Chen Ming to speak about her heart. Her condition looks very funny. Chen Ming is now sitting and eating with Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan. He also called Xie Lin and Hua Lin. At first, he thought that Xie Lin would reject him. He didn''t think she would agree to eat breakfast with him and his family like this. Zhang Lin looked at Xie Lin and Hua Lin. She felt that both had something with Chen Ming. But she didn''t interfere with both of them. She only looked at Chen Ming. As if to say that if He made Gu¡¯er and Wen¡¯er sad. He will definitely regret it. Chen Ming can only smile. He only nodded to her. Regardless of how good he is. Mother is still a mother. She then looked at Hua Lin. Hua Lin is very cute. If her second child came out as a girl, it would be quite good. Little Long and Little He, now helping to take good care of the baby in Zhang Lin''s stomach. Both slowly released the dragon power into the stomach of Zhang Lin. Zhang Lin after looking at Xie Lin and Hua Lin looked at the food in front of her. She has never seen any food like this before. Chen Kongnan also looked at the food before looking at the wall of the room. He felt the cool airing out of therge boxes that were attached to the room wall. "Ming¡¯er, what is this food? And the ck box that is stuck on the wall. Why does Father feel that it releases cool air? " Chen Kongnan asked with suspicion. Chen Ming is now starting to introduce strange things to everyone. Whether it is a good seasoning and many facilities. It improves everyone living in the Chen family''s house. Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi, and Yun Mingde are now very addicted to the game. He bought all three gamers. Chen Ming is necessary to limit when ying the games of all three. In order not to lose more work "These foods are called White sauce spaghetti, T-bone Steak, Garlic Bread, and Caesar Sd." Chen Ming couldn''t bear to eat food with little to no vor. He taught a variety of menus to the chef in the Chen family house. With many spices that can live for many years, In addition, he also provides various seeds that, when nted, can also be made into spices. The soil that this world is very rich. Can grow anything Chen Ming brought a variety of seeds and fruits. Want to see which one can be nted and Which one cannot be nted Who would think that it can be nted all season? While also growing faster than usual If it is normal, it will take months before the crops will grow. But in this world a few days it started to grow up. Probably because the nutrients in the soil are very valuable. Many times more than the soil in the old world Chen Ming taught how to eat food to everyone. Chen Ming doesn''t want to see everyone using chopsticks to eat spaghetti. It looks strange. Everyone can use a knife, fork, and spoon in no time. They are a strategy trainer. The advantage of the strategy trainer is to study everything quickly. All four people when eating food at Chen Ming rmend. Everyone''s eyes were wide open the food was too delicious. Even Xie Lin could not resist this delicious food. "This is too tasty. Ming¡¯er. Mother remembered that you taught these cooking methods to the chef. Like this, Mother and everyone will always eat delicious food like this, right? " "Yes, mother. In addition, I also thought of opening a restaurant in the city together with the Duanyang merchant hall. Like this, the ie in the Chen family will definitely increase. " Chen Ming looks far away. He will make Chen''s family house the strongest. Andbined with the formation that he built around the city to gather the qi power from around. He expected that it was sooner orter. The Chen family must be the strongest in the lower world. After eating It''s time for Chen Ming to travel. In the past several days, in addition to the things he suggested to the Chen family, He also built a formation that will help people to safely break through the Earth and Sky Profound Realm. Xie Lin saw that Chen Ming was about to go out from Duanyang. She only gritted her teeth. She decided what she was going to do now 353 Chapter 353 Xie Lin made up her mind. If she let this opportunity slip away. She didn''t know how long would it be before she could have a chance to deal with her demon heart. Or maybe she will be stuck in the lower world for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t want that. he will strive forward to make her dreame true no matter what the cost. She heard from Hua Lin''s sister. Hua Lan that the Upper World was a hundred timesrger than the Lower World. There are many miracles up there. whether it was a demonic beast asrge as a mountain or Other non-human species. The upper world was different from the lower world in such a way that no one could ever imagine. She wanted to go to the upper world to see them with her own very eyes. But before she was able to ascend to the Upper World. She needed to break through the Sky Profound Realm to Martial Ancestor Realm first. ¡°I need to get rid of my demon heart otherwise I will be stuck in the lower world forever until my lifespan is over. This is all because of him¡± Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming, who was now saying farewell to his family. Chen Kongnan, Zhang Lin, Chen Yijing, the three friends, and the others within the Chen family. They came out to bid farewell to Chen Ming and wish Chen Ming a safe journey. Zhang Lin now wiped her tears. This was her son''s first time leaving the house. the one he lost in the forest didn¡¯t count. She didn''t expect him to grow up so fast. Before, he was a kid who liked to cause trouble for everyone. But now that he''s grown into a fine adult, he has a good heart. He was not a little boy who just roams around and creates problems all day anymore. ¡°My son, You have to take care of yourself, know that If you encounter any unsolvable problems,e back to your mother and everyone here. We will help you, my dear child.¡± A mother is a mother, no matter how old the child grows. He was still a child for her. Zhang Lin hugged Chen Ming and rubbed his back. Chen Ming smiled and hugged Zhang Lin back before they parted. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing could only look in the distance. They were different from Zhang Lin who felt sad to be separated from Chen Ming. Both of them were proud that Chen Ming had grown up to this point so quickly. Chen Ming said goodbye to everyone. He promised toe back here after he hadpleted his education in the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. which he thinks it will not take long for sure Chen Ming walked away. He looked towards the city exit. Found that Xie Lin and Hua Lin were there waiting for him. "Big brother!" Hua Lin ran to hug Chen Ming. He looked at Hua Lin stroking her head with affection before turning to look at Xie Lin. ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± Xie Lin bit her lip. She wanted to tell Chen Ming about her demon heart. before she could tell him about her demon heart. Chen Ming had done something that she hadn''t expected. Chen Ming didn''t wait for her to speak anymore. He had waited enough for her. Chen Ming suddenly kissed her on the lips. Xie Lin was extremely shocked. Her eyes opened wide. Her mouth slightly opened before Chen Ming unconsciously inserted his tongue into her mouth. She had never been kissed by anyone before. Her head was nowpletely nk. She could only see white. She had never been kissed before. But the feeling she received was very familiar, she closed her eyes, allowing Chen Ming to kiss her deeper and deeper. Not much time had passed. She could feel that her demon heart was slowly disappearing. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chen Ming stopped kissing her for a moment. But she was still absent-minded. She looked at Chen Ming for a moment before touching her own lips. The feeling that was sealed somewhere in her heart was finally broken. She leaped at Chen Ming before kissing him as if there was no tomorrow. ¡®What in the nine hell am I doing? Why does it feel this good?¡¯ Xie Lin tried to restrain herself. but failed miserably. A feeling that she had never felt before surged out. She can''t stop Hua Lin hurriedly covered her face with her hand and spoke. ¡°Ah, Master, you are too brave.¡± The people looked at Chen Ming and Xie Lin kissing each other with gloomy eyes. Both were very brave. kissing in front of the city gate where a lot of people pass by. Everyone looked at both of them but didn''t think to stop or interrupt them. Xie Lin was able to control herself. She found that she had kissed him for more than ten seconds. She and his saliva mixed together to form a connection between her mouth and his. Xie Lin''s face was extremely red. she is confused before hurriedly turning her head and flying away. She didn''t know what she was thinking for her to kiss him like that. Chen Ming blinked. beforeughing out loud, Hua Lin looked at Chen Ming before turning to look at her master who had flown away. ¡°Master¡­¡± Hua Lin was nowpletely abandoned by her master. Chen Ming could only pat Hua Lin''s head before speaking. ¡°Hua¡¯er, youe with big brother. We will travel the world together.¡± Chen Ming will take Hua Lin to travel with him. He thought that shortly after Xie Lin had be conscious. She would definitelye with him. Chen Ming left Duanyang City and headed north. His target was Hanzhou City. He wanted to go there as soon as possible to check something. Unfortunately, Chen Ming couldn''t get there with the teleportation formation. Because he didn''t know the exact coordinates of that ce, the formation couldn''t work properly. He was even able to use random coordinates as close as possible to Hanzhou City. But it wouldn''t be good if he showed up at a ce where people were. Or there a chance he will emerge and be stuck in a wall or underground. He couldn''t use this world''sw to determine the direction of that city through Mo Jun''s connection. He tried to apply thews of this world but he was rejected. ¡®What a troublesome world will 354 Chapter 354 He only let out a sigh. Like this, it made his movements in this world even more difficult. but with his power level, He was able to travel faster than a normal martial practitioner. The more he travel to the north, the more the air gets colder. He was sure that the north would be covered with snow. Chen Ming looked at Hua Lin, now she was slightly trembling. He used a formation to warm her up. She smiled at him before thanking him. Chen Ming took Hua Lin with him. Xie Lin now disappeared and He didn¡¯t know where. From his understanding, Chen Ming thought that she would not appear for a while. She was now trying to adjust her understanding. The first day of the trip was uneventful. He didn''t find anything interesting at all. He was going to fly straight to the city of Hanzhou. But even though he had a speed that was much higher than a normal cultivator, The distance from Duanyang City to Hanzhou would still take a couple of days. If it''s normal, it may take months. Chen Ming flew for a while. He looked at his watch. Found that it was almost noon now. He flew to the ground before preparing lunch. He didn''t need to eat, a person of his level didn''t need to eat, and he wouldn''t die. but the habit when he didn''t eat, made him feel very ufortable. It was like he abandoned one of the major human trait. Chen Mingnded on the ground with Hua Lin, and he immediately took out the food from the inventory before warming it up and eating it with Hua Lin. ¡­¡­. In a mean time, Xie Lin had now broken her demon heart. She was able to level up to Martial Ancestor realm whenever she wanted. As long as she can pass the Heavenly Tribtion. But she wasn''t ready right now. She had to stop it for the time being. She still had to look after Hua Lin until Hua Lin was able to take care of herself. So she will be able to go up to the upper world. Xie Lin looked in the direction that Hua Lin was. She let out a sigh. ¡°How could I look at him? Although I have regained the memories of another Xie Lin. But I am not her¡­I am not his lover¡± Unlike Hua Lin, who easily epted her other identity, Even with the same face. even though the spirits are the same spirit But she was still herself. she feltplicated. She just shook her head. ¡°Hua''er is in Chen Ming''s care. There is absolutely nothing in this world that could harm her. I don''t know why Chen Ming, who was at the Martial Ancestor Realm, can still stay in this world. But that''s a good thing. I still have many things to settle. When I am done, I will go get Hua Lin back.¡± Xie Lin was now half a step away from the Martial Ancestor Realm. She could tell that Chen Ming was in the Martial Ancestor Realm. But to what extent, she doesn''t know. Of course, right now, in the lower world, no one could do anything to Chen Ming. After that, Xie Lin headed toward the Lightning Sect. She has something to deal with first. Back to Chen Ming and Hua Lin. The two of them had already finished their lunch together. Chen Ming continued to lead Hua Lin to the north until night. Chen Ming had now arrived almost halfway. He looked down from the sky. He needed to find a ce to stay overnight not for himself but for Hua Lin. He found that a vige had appeared. But the vige was different from usual. ¡°It''s alreadyte here. But the inside of the vige shouldn''t be this dark. Hmm, there''s something strange about this vige.¡± Chen Ming without a doubt immediately flew down to the vige below. Chen Ming flew down to the suspicious vige with Hua Lin in his embrace. He flew to the ground in front of this suspicious vige. He felt that there was something wrong with this vige. And it surprisingly attracted him. ¡°No matter howte it is, In the vige, there should be at least two vigers to look after their safety at night¡­, especially the vige deep within the forest. This is too weird.¡± It ismon for viges to have two to three guards at night. The more it is a vige in the forest, the bigger it is. These viges could be attacked by wild beasts or demonic beasts if there were no guards at night. But in this vige, despite being in the middle of the forest. Chen Ming couldn''t find anyone. He used the Dragon Eye to examine. found that the vige was devoid of people ¡°Abandoned vige?¡± Chen Ming slowly walked into the vige. Hua Lin now looked at Chen Ming before hurriedly following him and said in a serious tone. ¡°Brother, there is something here. Hua¡¯er doesn''t feel well at all.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Hua Lin. Hua Lin now drew out her sword. Even though she was a child, she wasn''t as helpless as before. She looked different from when he saved her. It seems that she is growing up. Not just his martial power level, but also her own mental state. Chen Ming and Hua Lin walked toward the center of the vige. Chen Ming took a deep breath. He smelled the strong yin energy. He is the Yin Yang Dragon Master. One could clearly feel the yin and yang energy. He looked at Hua Lin before speaking. ¡°Hua¡¯er, brother has something to ask you?¡± Hua Lin looked at Chen Ming before answering. ¡°Brother, what do you want to ask Hua¡¯er?¡± ¡°Is Hua¡¯er afraid of ghosts?¡± "Ghost¡­" Hua Lin''s face turned pale, she was scared, why wouldn''t she be afraid? She might have had some courage. But she was still a child. For a child, what is the scariest if not a ghost? Hua Lan her sister often pretended to be a ghost. She was afraid to this day. Hearing Chen Ming asks about ghosts, she looked around. She couldn''t help but rush closer to Chen Ming before hugging his arm with one arm. and the other arm holding the sword pointed around. As if afraid that something mighte out to hurt her like that. ¡°B-brother. I-is there a g-ghost h-here?¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°Ghost, full of ghosts. If Hua''er is scared of ghosts. Hua¡¯er should close her eyes. They areing.¡± 355 Chapter 355 Chen Ming smiled, and Hua Lin hurriedly followed Chen Ming''s advice. But instead of covering her eyes, she hugged Chen Ming''s arm tightly as if she want to bury herself in him. Not long after, the ghost that Chen Ming said appeared. These ghosts were different from the normal ghosts Chen Ming had encountered. These ghosts are not spiteful, He could even feel the fear. Chen Ming examined these ghosts and found something interesting. --------------------- Name: Da Gui Title: Vice Head Viger of the Mist Demon Vige Level: 125 Stage: Earth Profound Realm(Intermediate) Health 5000/5000 Energy 2960/2960 --------------------- They are not ghosts. But they were demons. Mist demon to be exact. they just resembled a ghost. They looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. Da Gui, who was the vice-head of the Mist Demon Vige now couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Human Cultivator? how can youe inside the vige and why can you see us the mist demon? and why is your purpose ining to this vige.¡± Da Gui spoke with a serious expression. If it was another cultivator who invaded his Mist Demon Vige, He would have killed that cultivator. But he didn''t do it because he felt that Chen Ming was extraordinary. In addition to having a high cultivation level. He could also feel some kind of pressure from within Chen Ming. in his subconscious mind be like ¡°If I attack this person, The Mist Vige definitely didn''t have any demons left.¡± This was the feeling he had received from Chen Ming right now. Chen Ming smiled at Da Gui before speaking. ¡°I myself have no business other than looking for a ce to sleep for myself and my sister. As for why I can see this vige? Probably because of this.¡± Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes. When Da Gui and the mist demons in the vige looked at Chen Ming''s dragon eyes, They even copsed to the ground. Chen Ming''s eyes, in addition to having the ability to see through everything. Whoever looked directly into Chen Ming''s eyes their souls would be destroyed. Fortunately, Chen Ming had no malicious intent toward them. What they received was only a spiritual vibration. Da Gui couldn''t help treating Chen Ming the best he could. Da Gui did not dare to disrespect Chen Ming after seeing Chen Ming''s dragon eyes, he was confident that Chen Ming could easily wipe out his entire vige. ¡°Brother, they really aren''t ghosts, are they¡­¡± Hua Lin looked at Da Gui, who was now talking to the vigers. They seemed to agree with Da Gui who would best ept Chen Ming. For them night is morning. and morning is night Chen Ming saw the children leaping out from the mist and running around. they were not any different from a human child. They smile andugh. Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. This abandoned vige immediately turned into a bright and lively vige. He saw all the demons of the misting out to earn their living during the night. They mostly go out hunting for food. The changing atmosphere of the Mist Demon Vige Helped Hua Lin rx. She didn''t think these demons would take her and eat her. Because they seemed to eat the same food as she and Chen Ming were eating. Da Gui, along with several other demons, walked up to Chen Ming before inviting Chen Ming to the ce where the feast was held for him. Chen Ming initially wanted to refuse. but saw that they had insisted on weing Chen Ming. Chen Ming could only follow. The food they fed Chen Ming was the meat of deer and the fish they obtained from hunting in the forest. Fish is a fish that was born in the swamp. It had a strange shape. But it''s not too ugly. Their cooking methods are simple. Cook with natural herbs and fruits. Chen Ming only shook his head. He will no longer eat nd food. Chen Ming introduced Da Gui and the vigers of the Demon Vige to the condiments, salt, sugar, yellow bean sauce, and of course, MSG. They couldn''t help asking where Chen Ming got these condiments. Chen Ming told them how to find the salt. natural sugar. Before teaching how to ferment soy sauce. But when ites to MSG Chen Ming told them there was something that could taste like MSG. He said there were seaweeds, some types of mushrooms, and water made from boiling the bones of various animals. Surprisingly, the mist demons were able to find all of these in the forest. But they just don''t know that they can be used as condiments to make the food so delicious. They initially weed Chen Ming out of fear of Chen Ming. At this moment, their perspectives gradually changed. and thought that Chen Ming might not be an evil person. They have a very bad history with humans. They used to live with humans. In the end, they were betrayed. and almost extinct Fortunately, the Demon Queen saved them. Speaking of demons, they felt as if Chen Ming had a demon within him as well. He might be half-human and demon. The feast for Chen Ming quickly ended. It was because Hua Lin was sleepy and fell asleep. Chen Ming wanted to take her to bed. But she held his hand tightly and refused to let go. She must have been afraid of ghosts even though she knew they weren''t ghosts. Chen Ming took Hua Lin to bed. But before he slept with Hua Lin, He used a spell to split his body. Before having his splinter transform into a mosquito and fly around to inspect the vige. He only knew that these demons had no malicious intentions toward him. But be careful not a bad thing. And the fact that Chen Ming was careful with himself all the time caused him to find something interesting Da Gui was talking about someone he knew. ¡°Why Meiguanyin didn¡¯t back to the vige yet? Normally, she should havepleted the mission the Assassination Hall gave her by now.¡± Da Gui now had a worried expression on his face. He was familiar with Yao Meiguanyin. A mission that, whenpleted, will be able to form alliances with the three great ns of the Demon n. Or is it about these mist demons? Chen Ming only shook his head. These mist demons, however, didn''t look like the greatest demons in the demon ns like the Blood Eye Demons. Elder Mei Pingshan Even though Da Gui''s level was the same as him, but The two of them still looked very far apart from each other. 356 Chapter 356 Yao Meiguanyin slowly opened her eyes. after she woke up she tried to look around her. She who had woken up hurriedly got up from the bed. Yao Meiguanyin now found that she was inside an inn. She tried to use her sense to examine the surrounding. When she finished examining the area with her sense, She could only let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t understand. before she fainted. She remembered that she was captured by Chen Ming. ¡°Why didn''t Chen Ming kill me¡­and even bring me to this inn outside the city?¡± Yao Meiguanyin thought she was going to die. She didn''t think Chen Ming would appear. After she was attacked by the Heavenly Tribtion Instead of dealing with her. he choose to let her go. She examined her own body. no abnormalities found Yao Meiguanyin slowly lifted herself from the bed. She had to hurry and inform the Assassin''s Hall. She had failed the mission. This mission was very important for the Assassin''s Hall. she don''t know why Yao Meiguanyin wrote the letter before sending it through the Communication Pigeon. to the Assassin''s Hall. and after she sent the letter she immediately headed north. She still had other tasks to do. The next morning, Chen Ming woke up from his slumber. along with Hua Lin. The two of them were now washing their faces and taking a bath at the stream near the Mist Demon Vige. Last night, Chen Ming received some very interesting information. He had now received information that Yao Meiguanyin was actually not an ordinary human woman. But she was a half-blood between a human and a noble demon. The reason why she came to this Mist Demon Vige was to escape from the dangers that were brewing in the Demon Continent. The half-demon-human woman would definitely be the first target. These mist demons are the Yao n''s servants. and had been epting Yao Meiguanyin since she was a child. Decades ago. She had now grown into a perfect assassin. Chen Ming wanted to find out about Yao Meiguanyin''s revenge. However, it seemed that just one night would not be enough to find all the information. Chen Ming wanted to stay here for one or two more nights. to continue searching for information But this morning, he heard Yao Meiguanyin''s voice from the small formation he had used on her. that she had another mission. Besides she had to assassinate Chen Ming. She also had to assassinate the Mo n Leader. Chen Ming had to hurry to Hanzhou City before Yao Meiguanyin. Otherwise, it would be a very big problem. Da Gui and a number of vige people respectfully sent Chen Ming to the front of the vige. They didn''t expect to get anything from Chen Mingst night. Now for them, it was very early in the morning. They were unable to leave the vige. can only stand and send him in front of the vige. They have trouble getting in the sun. The mist when exposed to sunlight will fade. Demon of the mist as well. If the sun is in full, then it could be fatal to them. ¡°Master Chen, I apologize that we can only send Master here.¡± Da Gui spoke while looking at the sunlight. Now the sun has begun to rise. It was very dangerous to go out of the vige. Chen Ming smiled before nodding at him. He was satisfied with the hospitality of the mist demons here. He didn''t know how the Demon of Mist would wee other humans. But he was weed here very well. that''s enough ¡°Just send me here no need to go further. Thank you all very much for your hospitality. If there is anything I can help with. You can contact me through this paper. Moreover, everyone didn''t have to worry about having a human wandering in here again. I have already set up a repulsion formation.¡± that paper It was the paper that Hua Lin had given him. It can be used for distancemunication. Da Gui epted it willingly. He thought it would definitelye in handy in the future. Chen Ming immediately left the Mist Demon Vige. before flying in the direction of Hanzhou City. Chen Ming thought with his current speed. It might be possible to fly to Hanzhou City within a day. Yao Meiguanyin also used the flying method. Her speed could not bepared to Chen Ming. She needed several days to reach Hanzhou City. Hanzhou City is at the edge of the Yang Empire. It was a northern outpost that prevented enemies from other regions from invading the Yang Province. Hanzhou City was just as important as Duanyang City. The two cities differed only in the weather conditions. In Duanyang, the weather tends to be summer. As for the city of Hanzhou, the weather tends to be in the winter. It''s snowing here at this time. The weather was very cold. Chen Ming flew straight to the city of Hanzhou. The weather was getting colder and colder. But it wasn''t a problem for Chen Ming. He was able to use the formation to adjust the temperature around him. He and Hua Lin didn''t feel cold right now. in spite of the snowy weather. It''s veryte now. The city gates werepletely closed. Chen Ming flew down to the front of the city gate. in order to apply for legal immigration A soldier d in armor with a leather cloak stood guard at the door. saw that Chen Ming flew down from the sky with a young girl. Both were dressed casually. It was as if the cold weather had no effect on either of them. He saw that he knew immediately that Chen Ming''s profound strength was definitely not normal. He and the girl were able to withstand this cold weather. by wearing light clothes ¡°Only the Sky Profound Realm can fly in the sky and endure this cold weather without feeling anything.¡± The guards thought that way. He hurriedly called the one in charge of the city gatekeeper as quickly as possible. He didn''t want to have a problem with such a high-rank cultivator. Usually, a powerful cultivator would fly over the city gates. The way he flew down to the ground and entered the city gates like this. Show that he wants to honor the governor. Chen Ming didn''t wait long. The one in charge had arrived. He arrived and tried to check Chen Ming''s strength. But no matter how much he tried to check. He was unable to determine what level Chen Ming''s power was. He knew right away that Chen Ming was someone who he shouldn¡¯t mess with. 357 Chapter 357 The one in charge of the gate to the city couldn''t check Chen Ming''s power level. It showed that he was at a much higher level than him. He was at the Qi Gathering Stage. How was he going to be able to check Chen Ming''s power? The one in charge of the city gate realized that Chen Ming had a profound strength that was much higher than him. He could only cup his hands together before asking why Chen Ming hade to Hanzhou City at night like this. Chen Ming cupped his hands back. before speaking ¡°I came to Hanzhou City at a time like this. not having bad intentions I came here because of business with the Mo family. Elder Mo Jun sent me. I also know the lord here especially.¡± Chen Ming took out a badge from his pocket. When the soldier looked at the badge. They immediately had to kneel on the ground. ¡°Young Master Chen, please forgive us. Little did we know that you would be the grandson of the City Lord.¡± The Lord of Hanzhou was actually Zhang Tianlong in his eyes. in this city of Hanzhou. There were three mainrge families: the Zhang Family, the Dongfang Family, and the Mo Family. Within three families. The most influential family in the city was the Zhang family. But the strongest family was the Dongfang family. The richest family was the Mo family. With an elder being the hall keeper of Merchant Hall. Chen Ming shook the hem of his shirt before speaking. ¡°Don''t think too much. Just let me enter the city without any problems.¡± The city entrance keeper didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately opened the gate for Chen Ming to enter. meanwhile, He sent soldiers to inform Zhang Tianlong. about the arrival of his grandson Chen Ming after entering the city asked a soldier to lead him to the Zhang family home. He had something he wanted to discuss with Zhang Tianlong first. ¡°It seems I was right to hurry here now. If I cameter, I probably wouldn''t be able to fix things in time.¡± Chen Ming while traveling to the Zhang family home. He noticed that the entire city was filled withplex formations. He had never thought that in the lower world there would be people who knew how to use the formation. The Zhang family''s house was not far from the city gates. Chen Ming came to the door and saw that someone was waiting for him. Zhang Tianlong, hearing that Chen Ming hade to Hanzhou City, immediately came to wee Chen Ming along with his body guards and his personal servants. Zhang Tianlong might seem strict and serious about everything. But seeing this, he missed his bad-boy grandson very much. ¡°Ming''er came to Hanzhou City. Why didn''t you tell your grandpa in advance? so grandpa can prepare to wee you.¡± Zhang Tianlong tried to speak in a stern tone. But actually, Chen Ming knew that he was d that his grandson came here. ¡°Grandpa, I came here unannounced because I travel faster than a pigeon.¡± It took more than a week for the pigeons to reach here. Chen Ming couldn''t wait that long. Zhang Tianlong was slightly puzzled. Travel faster than amunicating pigeon? There was a saying that the travel pigeon was faster than even the sky profound realm how could Chen Ming be faster than them. Chen Ming did not wait for Zhang Tian to finish his thinking. before he spoke ¡°Grandpa, I have something to say to Grandpa. It is very important.¡± Zhang Tianlong heard what Chen Ming had said. He immediately nodded. He immediately led Chen Ming to his office. He will then arrange a feast for Chen Ming tomorrow. Chen Ming told the servant to take Hua Lin to sleep in the living room before following Zhang Tianlong to the office. ¡°Okay, Ming''er. You can tell your grandpa now about something that you said was very important. Does that have anything to do with the Mo family and the royal teacher?¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. Zhang Tianlong saw Chen Ming''s surprised expression. Heughed. ¡°Ming''er even though grandpa isn¡¯t active like in the past, He has many eyes and ears in the pce. Grandpa had known the true identity of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping a long time ago. But grandpa can''t do anything. He had control of most of the pce''s troops. If grandpa makes a move without thinking first. The city will bepletely destroyed and the Zhang family will cease to exist.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Zhang Tianlong continued to speak. ¡°As for the Mo family right now, there is a problem with the Assassin''s Hall. Although the Mo family was affiliated with the Merchant Hall. It didn''t mean that the Assassin''s Hall would always obey the Merchant Hall. Besides, the Mo family in the Merchant Hall was not as powerful as one might think. Without the Mo family, There are other families that will take their ce.¡± Zhang Tianlong now picked up some letters before handing them over to Chen Ming. ¡°Ming¡¯er, it seems that you are quite the target. Now the Assassin''s Hall has sent over hundreds of assassins to deal with you. Each of them had a very high profound level. They are also crafty and ready to do whatever it takes toplete the mission.¡± Chen Ming received the letter and read it. Inside the letter, write a message clearly stated. No matter how much money or resources they need they will get but they have to be able to deal with Chen Ming. Chen Ming finished reading the letter and immediately destroyed it. Zhang Tianlong no longer needed it. ¡°Grandpa, besides the matter of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping and the Mo family, I have one more thing to tell you Grandpa. Here, the whole ce is covered with killing formation. By the time a sr eclipse urs in about a month or so. These formations will work and kill everyone in the city as a sacrifice to therger formation. This formation covered the entire Yang Empire...if I had to guess. Royal Teacher Feng Yanping wants to destroy the Yang Empire for something I do not know.¡± Hearing what Chen Ming said. Zhang Tianlong''s expression changed. whatever he can''t think of Chen Ming had already revealed it. He looked at Chen Ming before asking. ¡°Grandpa, you said that the whole city was covered in killing formation. That means you have some knowledge about formation?.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He was considered to be the most knowledgeable of the formation at the moment. ¡°So is there a way to stop it?¡± ¡°I have a way to stop it, Grandpa. No, I have a better way than to stop it.¡± Star god formation was OP as heck. He will use it to his advantage. 358 Chapter 358 Chen Ming smiled. What did Royal Teacher Feng Yanping put up? He will destroy it all by extermination. Talk about the formation. No one had more knowledge about it than Chen Ming. Chen Ming was able to easily transform these formations into his own formations. All he had to do was make a few adjustments. Moreover, besides, Chen Ming was able to make these formations be his own. He could also use these formations to infiltrate the main formation as well. The main formation that was connected to this killing formation connect to a veryrge formation. It was sorge that it could cover the entire Yang Empire. Chen Ming was really impressed by the efforts of the Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. How long would it take to build such arge formation? Chen Ming smiled. He did not expect him to be this lucky. ¡°Thanks to Royal Teacher Feng Yanping for helping pave the way for me like this. Even if it was me who had a level of profound energy at the Martial Ancestor Realm, Building a formation of this size was not an easy task. Thanks to Royal Teacher Feng Yanping for helping to build such aplex but extremely poor security formation, how can he create a formation that is both impressive and disappointing at the same time? respectable, really respectable¡± Chen Ming smiled beforeughing happily. Just thinking about the expression on the face of the royal teacher, knowing that the formation he had difficultly ced across the empire had been seized. It was priceless. Chen Ming now had to wait for the eclipse to appear. He would then be able to take over all of the formations as his own. He would use the power gained from the sr eclipse to help him spread his formation better. Chen Ming was now even at the Martial Ancestor Realm. His power was still insufficient to use such a humongous formation. Chen Ming now talked to Zhang Tianlong about various matters before going to bed. Tomorrow, he will go to the Mo Family to discuss what Mo Jun asked him for help. Mo Family''s house the next morning. Mo Duanyong was currently reading some documents. He had previously received a letter from Mo Jun about the changes within the Royal Pce and Merchant Hall. He had never thought that something like this would happen. He just let out a breath. ¡°The Grand Merchant Hall chose to cut off its tie with the Merchant Hall in Duanyang City¡­ No. Not just the Merchant Hall in Duanyang City. but all Merchant Hall in the Yang Empire. What exactly happened?¡­¡± Everything is based on profit. Since the Merchant Hall thought that the Yang Empire could no longer give them a profit. So they decided to cut off all assistance with the Merchant Hall in this Yang Empire. They made an offer to Mo Jun. Let him abandon everything in the Yang Empire. Not only the Merchant Hall in Duanyang City and other cities in the Yang Empire. but wanted him to be cut off from the Mo family as well. Of course, Mo Jun refused and did not want to ept this offer. He would never ept the offer of the need to throw away everything he had created. including his family So he thought he''d rather die. Mo Duanyong was thinking about what to do next. The servant entered the room. and told him that Young Master from the Chen n wanted to meet with him. Mo Duanyong told the servant to bring Chen Ming directly to his office. Mo Jun warned him that no matter what Absolutely do not make Chen Ming dissatisfied. in the lower world. No one could fight against Chen Ming. If someone else said that. Mo Duanyong probably didn''t pay much attention to it and thought it was nonsense talk. However, the person who told him this was Mo Jun. A person of the Mo Jun level would definitely not speak nonsense. If he said that no one in the lower world could deal with Chen Ming. It really must have been like that. Mo Duanyong didn''t wait long. He met the Chen n Young Master Mo Jun told him. Whether the Mo family will stay or not depends on this young man. Mo Duanyong tried to examine Chen Ming. He found that he could not look away from Chen Ming. He couldn''t see Chen Ming''s level. It made him, even more, believe what Mo Jun had told him. ¡°Young Master Chen, please sit first.¡± Mo Duanyong hurriedly stood up from his seat and invited Chen Ming into the room by himself. Chen Ming nodded before walking into the room and sitting on a wooden chair. Mo Duanyong then had a servant bring tea to him. Mo Duanyong saw that Chen Ming had already sat down on a wooden chair. He went straight to another wooden chair. Chen Ming drank the tea in the teacup that the servant had brought to him. before nodding and speaking immediately ¡°Elder Mo Duanyong. You must have received a letter from Elder Mo Jun, right?¡± Mo Duanyong nodded. This was the first time he met Chen Ming. Chen Ming knew his name, he was not surprised that not many people in this city didn''t know him. Naturally, Chen Ming knew his name. ¡°Yes, I received the letter a few days ago.¡± Chen Ming nodded. It seemed that Mo Jun had sent a letter before Chen Ming had agreed to be an ally with him. demonstrated his confidence in him. Chen Ming then continued. ¡°Elder Mo Jun asked me to protect the Mo Family from the dangers that wille soon. For this reason, I would like to stay in the Mo Family''s house until I am sure that no harm will ur. After the eclipse has passed.¡± Mo Duanyong heard that and nodded. Mo Jun had already told him what he had to do. He knew that the Mo Family was currently being attacked by the Assassin''s Hall. In the recent past, He was in assassination attempts many times. But fortunately, none of the assassins seeded. Mo Duanyong knew very well that the assassin was targeting him. It was only a lower-level assassin who had been sent to test the water. The real thing ising soon. ¡°I have let the servant prepare the best room in the Mo family home, Young Master Chen, The Mo family must rely on Young Master Chen. 359 Chapter 359 Three dayster, Yao Meiguanyin had now arrived in Hanzhou City. She now seemed to be doing something around the city walls. She, before entering the inner city of Hanzhou City. She had tried to poke her finger on the wall first. found that there was no heavenly tribtion hitting her She had previously attempted to climb the Duanyang City Wall. What she received in return was the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning. that cut into her until her profound strength trembled. Yao Menguyin only shook her head. She felt scared. ¡°What am I doing? Since when am I afraid to walk into the city? It''s not good to continue like this. This fear may be a demon in my mind. So I won¡¯t be able to through to the Martial Ancestor Realm.¡± Yao Meiguanyin bit her lip. She would never agree to be in this lower world for the rest of her life. no matter what She must avenge her lover. and went to the upper world ording to the promises made to each other. ¡°Wait for me, I will kill you Leng Zhiyi.¡± After finding that there was no heavenly tribtion hit her. Yao Meiguanyin walked into Hanzhou City. The city gates are now open as usual. Yao Meiguanyin paid the guards to enter the city immediately before heading towards the inn where she regrly stayed. Along the way, she discovered that many Assassins from the Assassination Hall were lurking among the people. She didn''t think that the Assassin''s Hall would send so many people. ¡°The royal teacher will definitely ask for more killers. but, each person is much weaker than me. No matter how strong Chen Ming was There will never be a day to escape from the clutches of the Assassin''s Hall.¡± In another corner of the city. At the Mo family''s house, Chen Ming had now modified some of the formations. even if something happened to the Mo family home. The goal of the formation to send power to the killing formation throughout the city to kill people would instead redirect to those who had malicious intent on him and the Mo family. This means that all the killers will be dealt with at once. Chen Ming hoped to deal with all the killers at once. But that didn''t include Yao Meiguanyin in the n. No matter what Yao Menguanyin would definitely not die. He has a mission that is tied to her. and for gamers like him. Failing a mission is the worst. "Huh" Chen Ming looked in a certain direction. He could feel the familiar profound energy. ¡°She hase, Yao Meiguanyin.¡± Chen Ming looked at Hua Lin, who was now sitting cross-legged, practicing the Qi Concentration. Chen Ming had already taught her how to practice Dragon Breathing. The bond between her and his two worlds was connected. There were now three people who hadpletely connected with him, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, and Hua Lin. Chen Ming''s power had increased. although not much but it is considered to increase Chen Ming let Hua Lin practice her technique. Now, her level had increased rapidly. Although not as fast as when in Duanyang City. Chen Ming shook his head. After dealing with all the formation. The level of profound energy in the Yang Empire would increase tenfold. The Yang Empire would definitely be stronger overall. And of course, within the Yang Empire, There will be no one against him and his family. Because those who were hostile to Chen Ming and his family would be expelled outside of the Empire. Just like the people who were expelled from Duanyang City. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel sorry for those who were exiled from the city. By now, it would be difficult to establish a foothold elsewhere. Finally had to be expelled from the Empire again Chen Ming only shook his head. Who gave them and their family a bad idea? If it''s just a little jealous and a bad idea was still able to stay in his formation. But if they think it''s not good enough and wants to hurt and destroy his family. These people would be sent tens of kilometers away from the Yang Empire. Some people may appear in the sea. Or in a forest full of demonic beasts, but then Chen Ming didn''t care. Chen Ming walked out of the Mo family''s house. who now treated Chen Ming as if he was the lord of the family before heading to the inn where Yao Meiguanyin was. Yao Meiguanyin was now sitting on a bed in her room in an inn. At this time, all she had to do was wait for the time to start the n. Her goal today was to deal with Mo Duanyong. She will wait for the appointed time first. So she will act. As for Chen Ming''s matter, let the other assassins deal with him instead. There was something that made her insecure about dealing with Chen Ming. Maybe it was because she had failed to kill him once. ¡°That Heavenly Tribtion must definitely be Chen Ming''s skill. However, how can he control the Heavenly Tribtion to attack me?¡± This is still a mystery. Chen Ming was able to set a trap that could defeat her at the Sky Profound Realm. Is there anything that would stop him from setting traps like the one in Duanyang City here? ¡°...To set a trap of that level must not be an easy task. He definitely wouldn''t have set the same trap that he had set in Duanyang City.¡± Yao Meiguanyin let out a sigh. If he could set a trap like the one he had ced like Duanyang here, She didn''t know what was going to happen. but no matter what She mustplete the mission. After finishing her thoughts Yao Meiguanyin began to gather her own profound energy. Since she was attacked by the Heavenly Tribtion. Her dantian was not as stable as it used to be. Yao Meiguanyin was restoring her strength. She could sense that someone was at the door of the room. The person in front of her room now was one of the killers she knew. ¡°Yao Meiguanyin I have news from the Assassin''s Hall sent to you.¡± e in" The assassin standing outside opened the door. before closing the door He looked around the room and saw that there was nothing wrong with it. He took out some letters from his sleeve before handing them to Yao Meiguanyin. ¡°Read it and destroy it.¡± Yao Meiguanyin nodded. The assassin who delivered the news then walked out of the room. before disappearing Yao Meiguanyin immediately opened the letter and read it before destroying it. Her brows furrowed together. There seems to be a slight change in ns. Her goal was not only Mo Duanyong. But there were also Zhang Tianlong and Dongfang Muren. Both were at the advanced level of Earth Profound Realm. She who was at the advanced level of the Sky Profound Realm could easily deal with them. The problem was, who would she deal with first? She didn''t think to question why the Assassination Hall had let her kill both of them. She onlypleted the task assigned to her and returned home. ¡°After Iplete this mission, It''s time for me to settle my debts with Leng Zhiyi.¡± Yao Meiguanyin then continued to meditate, restoring her strength. 360 Chapter 360 In front of the inn, Chen Ming had now arrived. This inn was quite far from the Mo family home and far from the people. In Chen Ming''s mind, He thought this inn was really suitable for those who want to stay out of sight Chen Ming could sense that many assassins were following him. Chen Ming ignored them if they didn''t think to reveal themselves and cause trouble for him right now. He left them to deal with these assassins at once. in such a way that they can''t keep up. Chen Ming walked into the inn. Below the inn were two wooden tables. along with a long wooden chair. Each table was full of people. and they were eating and drinking together. Chen Ming had already walked into the inn. These people are killers. They looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes for a moment before returning to normal. They look at each other. what to do with this situation. Will they deal with Chen Ming right now? But before the killers at both tables could take action. One of the killers standing behind Chen Ming shook his head. He had the highest level of all assassins right now. He was at the Sky Profound Realm. The assassin sitting at the table, given the signal, did nothing. They seem to have trained well. and can control their own expressions If he was a normal person, he may not be able to see through them. But Chen Ming was able to see them through as if they were made of ss. He just wasn''t interested in dealing with the killers right now. Chen Ming walked up to the second floor of the inn. No one would stop him. Chen Ming walked to the room where he could sense Yao Meiguanyin. He knew that Yao Meiguanyin knew that he was here. Yao Meiguanyin who was in the room at this moment had a very surprised expression. She didn''t think Chen Ming woulde directly to her like this. She remembered his profound energy very well. ¡°What are those people downstairs doing? Why let Chen Minge up to the second floor like this?¡± Yao Meiguanyin didn''t understand. The assassin on the first floor was now sweating. If he ordered his subordinates to deal with Chen Ming, then They were all dead for sure. "If you don''t want to die. Tell them to just leave me alone.¡± Chen Ming spoke to the assassin with very strong killing intent. Chen Ming controlled his killing intent to go straight to the cheif assassin alone. The assassin had never seen anyone with such a violent killing intent before. He immediately followed his instincts. as if he was hypnotized He was unable to disobey Chen Ming''s orders. It was as if Chen Ming''s words were a decree for him. He saw that Chen Ming had already walked up to the second floor. look at his subordinates He gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°Leave it to Yao Meiguanyin. We have other duties to do. Follow me.¡± The assassin immediately came up with an excuse. ¡°But Chief We were ordered to deal with Chen Ming. That guy is here With the ability of Yao Meiguanyin and Chief we must be able to deal with that person easily.¡± One of the killers in the group felt strange. He thought that if they worked together, they would definitely be able to deal with Chen Ming. He could not see Chen Ming''s power level. But it''s normal. He was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. ¡°Yes, Chief. We should deal with Chen Ming now.¡± ¡°Who exactly is the chief? I told you to do whatever I say. You guys want to have trouble with me, right?¡± Each of the assassins in the group was weaker than him. They did not dare to argue with him who was at the Sky Profound Realm. They followed assassins in the Sky Profound Realm. Not sure where he''s going to take them. On the second floor of the Chen Ming felt that the assassins on the first floor had all left the inn. The assassin seems to have used his brains and hurriedly led his underlings out of the inn. Assassins were different from ordinary martial practitioners. in that, they have no arrogance in their own dignity knowing that the other party was stronger than themselves immediately retreated to establish a foothold Chen Ming did not think that these assassins would give up their mission. They will still be in the city. and will definitely wait for the moment to deal with Chen Ming or call for reinforcements That would be good, not less. The more they call, the better. he will be wiped them out at once. Chen Ming stood in front of Yao Meiguanyin''s room. he thought of something before touching his hand to the door. His hand had not yet touched the door. He had to tilt his head to the right. An extremely sharp sword pierced through the door. The wooden door allowed Yao Meiguanyin on the other side of the door to directly attack Chen Ming. The sword cut the wooden door as if it were just a piece of paper. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t think to speak to Chen Ming. She relentlessly attacked Chen Ming. Chen Ming could easily dodge her attacks. His and her power levels were too far apart. Chen Ming can easily dodge her attack but He also used his finger to coat the profound energy. Defend the attack from Yao Meiguanyin. Who would have thought that his fingers would be stronger than a sword? ¡°Can you stop?¡± Chen Ming said in a calm voice. He, in addition to defending also attacked back lightly. She even had to jump backward. Feet swept against the wooden floor on the second floor of the inn. The wood on the floor broke into a path. Showing how violent Chen Ming had attacked Yao Meiguanyin with his fingers. Yao Meiguanyin knew that she cannot fight Chen Ming. She hadn''t thought of using any of her martial arts. In just a couple of fights, one could see the distance between them. She initially thought that Chen Ming might only be good at traps. Who would have thought that his profound strength would be so extraordinary? She had to find a way to escape, this was Yao Meiguanyin''s thoughts right now. And at that moment, Yao Meiguanyin was about to flee. She heard something Chen Ming had said. causing her to stop in ce and looked at Chen Ming with wide open eyes. ¡°Hey, Do you know Elder Mei Pingshan. of the Blood Eye Demon n?¡± Chen Ming asked. He felt that she might be familiar with Mei Pingshan. and looked at her reaction. She must have known Mei Pingshan for sure. ¡°How do you know Uncle? Who are you?¡­¡± Jackpots like this make things easier. Yao Meiguanyin looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t think Chen Ming would know about her uncle. She looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. The current situation of the demons was not very good. The Demon Queen was now seriously injured. This is thetest news that she received. which was in the news several months ago After that, she made several attempts to contact the Demon Continent. For more information about the Demon Queen, She and the Demon Queen were rted somehow. She was very worried about the Demon Queen. But no matter how she tried to find the information about the queen. She did not receive a reply. She was unable to go to the Demon Continent. It wasn''t that she was afraid that trouble would happen to her. but because she didn''t know how to go back there. Only high-level demons knew how to enter and exit the Demon Continent. She might actually be a high-ranking demon, but she came out of there unexpectedly. causing her to not know how to get in and out of there 361 Chapter 361 She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to get an answer from him. He must have known something about the Demon Continent. Chen Ming looked at Yao Meiguanyin, who now had a hopeful expression on her face. He was sure that besides she knew Mei Pingshan, Their rtionship must be very good. she called him uncle Chen Ming examined Yao Meiguanyin again. He wanted to know what kind of demon she was. But what is interesting is ¡°She is a human¡­not a demon¡­¡± This was very strange. The information he received was that she was a hybrid between a human and a high demon. However, the system clearly showed that she had nothing to do with demons. One hundred percent human. He thought that he hadn''t read her stats properly. But no matter how he read it, she was a human. He shook his head. Whether she was a human or a demon, it didn''t matter now. The important thing now was. He had to know how much she had a grudge against Leng Zhiyi. Will he help her take revenge? Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I met Elder Mei Pingshan recently. I have assisted him in his search for something that could save the Demon Queen''s life. Look, this is my reward.¡± Chen Ming showed the Blood Eye n Demon Martial Technique to Yao Meiguanyin. She gasped before speaking. ¡°How is that possible? That technique can only be used by demons, or are you?¡± ¡°No¡­ I''m not a demon. I am a normal human being like you.¡± ¡°You... I''m not a human. I am a demon!¡± ,m ¡°Demon... I don¡¯t think you are a demon. I can''t even feel the demonic energy inside of you¡­¡± Chen Ming didn''t know. But his words cut deep into Yao Meiguanyin''s heart. He didn''t know it, but he had relentlessly destroyed the little hope she had. He only came to realize it when he saw Yao Meiguanyin''s expression. that he had said something that shouldn¡¯t. Yao Meiguanyin bit her lip. She was confused¡­ She always thought that she was half-blood. That made it impossible to use the Yao n''s technique, however, it might not be so, she was a human, and she would never be able to use a demonic technique. She was in a lot of pain right now. She wanted to return to her family in the Demon Continent. But if what Chen Ming said was true that she was not a demon. She wouldn''t be able to go back there again. ¡°Or because of this, They drove me out of the Demon Continent. using the pretext for my safety.¡± Chen Ming at this moment did not know what to do. Her tears flowed. He had never been in a situation like this before. Yao Meiguanyin burst into tears as she thought that she would no longer be able to return to the Demon Continent. The feeling was too overwhelming to express. For over a hundred years she had been trying to find a way back to the Demon Continent. including revenge If revenge was like a fire in her heart. Returning to her family in the Demon Continent was like a dream she wanted to makee true. Even though she was the number one assassin. But she still couldn''t let go of the feelings in her heart. that she would be able to ascend to the upper world. She had to let go of what was holding her back. And there was only one that hold her back that was her family. But that seemed impossible. She was unable to return to the Demon Continent. She can¡¯t remove her heart demon. She looked at Chen Ming, who now had a worried expression on his face. and don''t know how to talk to her. She hurriedly wiped her tears before speaking. ¡°You, how do you know I''m not a demon? Even the demons themselves couldn''t tell. If I''m not a demon. Why is the Demon of the mist still weing me?¡± She slipped her tongue about the demon of the mist. She wanted to say something about it but. Chen Ming shook his head. He also didn''t know the reason why the Demon of the Mist, who seemed to hate humans, had brought her into the vige. "I don''t know, why don''t you ask Da Gui?" ¡°You¡­ you know Da Gui too. Don''t tell me that." Chen Ming nodded before telling her that he had gone to the Mist Demon Vige. And it seemed that the Demons of the mist were friendly with Chen Ming. Yao Meiguanyin had finished listening to what Chen Ming had described. She could only walk slowly and sit on the bed in her room. She said something to herself. ¡®If Chen Ming knows where the Mist Demon Vige is It is useless for me to escape. if he wants. He is able to take the demons in the Mist Demon Vige hostage. I had no hope of escaping in the first ce.¡¯ She gave up thinking about running away. Chen Ming, besides knowing where the Mist Demon Vige was, had also learned the Blood Eye Demon''s technique. She would definitely never escape from him. ¡°If you want to kill me then do it. I can''t even defeat you anyway.¡± Chen Ming blinked. Exhausted, she sat down on her bed. Chen Ming wanted to say something. But she doesn''t seem to want to hear anything anymore. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. before speaking ¡°I didn''te here to deal with you. If I wanted to deal with you earlier, wouldn''t it be better? As I came here, I just want to know if you know Elder Mei Pingshan. As for whether you are a demon or not, it has nothing to do with me. But... I became interested in the Demon Continent. I will help you return to the Demon Continent. But you must tell me one thing.¡± Yao Meiguanyin was confused and mentally exhausted. heard what Chen Ming said. Her expression had changed. Her eyes brightened. ¡°How? You will help me return to the Demon Continent just because of some answer. Do you think I''m stupid? What are you nning?¡± Chen Ming shrugged before speaking. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ept the offer, it''s up to you. but because of Elder Mei Pingshan, I will warn you of one thing. on the day of the eclipse, You must go out of this Hanzhou City, ore to me, or you might die.¡± ¡°Die, what are you talking about?¡± Chen Ming didn''t think to say anything in reply. He walked away like that. Yao Meiguanyin bit her lip. She only let out a sigh. She thought that he must have trapped the entire city. ¡°He seemed to know the royal teacher''s ns. As long as I stay here There is absolutely no way my mission can be aplished. Fight him? he only needs one finger. How infuriating.¡± Yao Meiguanyin didn''t know what to do now. She failed twice there is no ce for a failure in the assassin hall. Yao Meiguanyin hesitated a little. before rushing out of bed and followed Chen Ming. 362 Chapter 362 ¡°Wait¡­¡± Yao Meiguanyin stopped Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°What do you want to know? If I could tell, I would tell you.¡± Chen Ming stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Yao Meiguanyin. Her expression now improved after he said that he would help her return to the Demon Continent if she answered him something. Chen Ming didn''t beat around the bush. He asked her about what he wanted to know directly ¡°What kind of grudge do you have with Leng Zhiyi?¡± Yao Meiguanyin heard Chen Ming ask. She was surprised. She didn''t think he would ask about her resentment towards Leng Zhiyi. She lowered her eyes before speaking up. ¡°How do you know that I have a grudge against Leng Zhiyi? and how would you know it? Do you think about stopping me? If you want to stop me, you better kill me now." Chen Ming didn''t react more than indifferently with an expressionless expression. ¡°Why should I stop you? It''s none of my business. I just wanted to ask what kind of grudge the two of you have about each other.¡± ¡°It''s none of your business. Don''t try that lie on me. Everyone knows that you received a ck metal badge from Leng Zhiyi. If you go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. You will have the privilege of being a disciple.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He took out a ck iron badge before squeezing it against his hand. The ck iron was even dented and deformed. Chen Ming then threw it away. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Yao Meiguanyin blinked. She initially thought that Chen Ming might want to stop her. but who would have thought that he would squeeze a ck metal badge with the letters of Leng Zhiyi''s name engraved on it? She looked at Chen Ming, unsure of what to say next. ¡°Confused? Hmm. I don''t need any shortcuts if I want to be a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. In fact, you still think I''m weaker than Leng Zhiyi, even though I can easily defeat you. Has Leng Zhiyi ever defeated you as easily as I did?¡± Yao Meiguanyin hurriedly shook her head. She shed with him several times. Although she had never defeated him. But he had never defeated her so easily either. ¡°You, why do you want to know? this matter.¡± ¡°Okay, just tell me, I want to know.¡± Yao Meiguanyin looked into Chen Ming''s eyes. She felt her heart skip a beat. She avoided Chen Ming before sighing. ¡°This is because you showed me that you are not on the same side as Leng Zhiyi. I can tell you. But you must promise first that you will take me to the Demon Continent.¡± "I promise" Yao Meiguanyin saw that Chen Ming was unlikely to lie to her. She bit her lip before telling him the reason for her resentment towards Leng Zhiyun. Leng Zhiyi killed her lover eighty years ago. At that time, she only had a profound level at the Qi Gathering Stage. while he was in the Earth Profound Realm. She said that because Leng Zhiyi wanted some kind of metal that her lover possessed. Chen Ming listened to the story Yao Meiguanyin told him. The story is like any other drama. If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you. Kill each other. Chen Ming had read such novels until he was bored. And he who has read a lot of novels understands this plot well. ¡°You said that Leng Zhiyi killed your lover for some of the metal he possessed. May I ask, has this metal been his for a long time?¡± Yao Meiguanyin heard Chen Ming ask. She thought back. She remembered that he had acquired the metal not long ago. and after he got that metal He was able to quickly break through from the Qi Gathering Stage to the Earth Profound Realm. After that, he was killed by Leng Zhiyi. Chen Ming listened to it before speaking. ¡°And where did your lover get that metal from in the first ce?¡± Yao Meiguanyin was silent. She didn''t know where he got that metal from. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. ¡°You are really stupid.¡± Yao Meiguanyin''s eyes opened wide. She wanted to argue back with Chen Ming, but ¡°Enough, I''ve listened enough. As promised, I will take you to the Demon Continent with me. But after two years.¡± Yao Meiguanyin thought for a moment. She had waited for a hundred years. Waiting another year or two would be fine. The killer that Chen Ming initially released had sent news to the Assassin''s Hall to send more skilled assassins as Chen Ming had expected. Because Chen Ming was much stronger than what they had expected. The Assassin''s Hall has sent additional reinforcements. At this moment, there were many skilled assassins beside them. Who would have thought that under the Assassin''s Hall there would be so many Sky Profound Realm assassins? The Sky Profound Realm was considered to be the highest in the lower world. They were able to fight with the army. Within Hanzhou City, there were now five Sky Profound Realm assassins. An army of this size could destroy arge sect. Except for a really strong sect like the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sec, Sword Saint Sect, Medicine Saint Sect, and Dragon Sword Sect. and to deal with Chen Ming The royal teacher paid arge number of spirit stones to the Assassin''s Hall. Spirit stones were extremely rare in the lower world. But if it was someone who was rted to the people of the upper world, it was not strange to have arge number of spirit stones. This shows that the royal teacher is more or less rted to the people of the upper world. No one knew what he wanted to do in the lower world. If a general practitioner, He must have used those spirit stones to break through to level himself in the upper world. Chen Ming was sitting in the Mo family''s house drinking tea. He watched Hua Lin cultivating martial arts, beside him, Yao Meiguanyin was also drinking tea with him. She chose to cut off everything rted to the Assassin''s Hall. Chen Ming was the only one who would make her dreame true. she will follow him in order to make sure he doesn''t break the promise. She took off the cloth covering her face. Chen Ming could only say that she was very beautiful. Pretty different from all his lovers. Her face looked sharp. and has a viin touch but when she blushes or is embarrassed she will be very cute She could be said to be in the realm of a young woman whose mouth did not match her heart. Looks strong on the outside but soft on the inside. Chen Ming asked about her work. She didn''t need to hide anything. She killed only the wicked. An innocent will be spared. and giving them the option to leave for good. The people who are her targets. Everyone chooses to live a life off the grid. No one wanted a problem with a number one assassin like her. causing her bloodstained hands to have a reason for it. Not bloody hands like a cold-blooded killer. 363 Chapter 363 Chen Ming drank tea before speaking to her. ¡°You seem to like the tea I made. What do you think?" Yao Meiguanyin had to be honest. Since she followed Chen Ming from the inn, She didn''t think Chen Ming could open her eyes this much. On the table where she was sitting with Chen Ming was a very delicious dessert. The tea is bitter but contrasts well with the sweets. Chen Ming told her that it was Dango and Green tea. She had never eaten anything so contrasting before. It made her feel yin and yang. Just eating sweets and tea with Chen Ming. She had gained insight into the way of bnce. Her trembling profound prowess had returned to a steady state as usual. She heard what Chen Ming asked. She only nodded before speaking. ¡°This tea is bitter but has a unique aroma. Its vor contrasts well with this dessert you call Dango. I never thought that you would have so many abilities.¡± Chen Ming nodded at herpliment. Besides sweets and tea on the table, Chen Ming also brought up a record yer. Chen Ming felt that the music yed on the record was more beautiful than the music yed on the digital file. Yao Meiguanyin closed her eyes and listened to the song Chen Ming had opened to her. She was fascinated by it. The atmosphere right now is very good. The two looked like lovers from the perspective of each other. Chen Ming, who was spending time with Hua Lin and Yao Meiguanyin? At this moment, he felt something familiar. Xie Lin? She had arrived in Hanzhou City. And her power level looked like she was about to rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm. But she suppressed her power. It was probably because she still wanted to take care of Hua Lin. Chen Ming looked at Yao Meiguanyin. He felt that something bad was going to happen after this. ¡°What will happen will happen.¡± Chen Ming shrugged and rxed to the music along with tea and sweets. Xie Lin had now arrived in Hanzhou City. Her face remained still and cold. But her eyes were bright and clear. She had already crossed over the demon in her heart. At this moment, if she wanted to go to the upper world, She can do it. However, she had suppressed her own power first. She wanted to take care of Hua Lin for a while. She wanted to make sure that Hua Lin would be able to survive in the lower world. She thought of Chen Ming. Hua Lin told her that Chen Ming was her future lover. She didn''t understand much. Hua Lin exined the future world to her. In the dream, she was also in the future world. However, her memories were not as clear as Hua Lin. ¡°I will look at his behavior to see if he can take care of Hua Lin. If he could take care of Hua Lin. Then I can meet Hua Lan in the upper world.¡± Xie Lin walked into the city. As she walked into the city, she could feel the strong profound energy gathered in many ces. She felt an abnormality. ¡°Since when has Hanzhou had so many high-level cultivators? This was not a capital city or amercial city. This is an outpost city that is nothing special. There must be something going on.¡± Xie Lin walked toward the ce where she could feel Hua Lin''s profound energy. She arrived at the Mo Family''s house and was a little surprised that someone was standing to wee her. The servant standing to wee her told her that he had received orders from Master Chen to lead her to him. Xie Lin nodded. She was not surprised that he knew that she had arrived in this city. She knew how strong he was. Xie Lin followed the servant inside the Mo Family''s house for a moment. She heard the melodious music ying in the background. She had never heard such music in her life. ¡°What is this music? Why is it so beautiful?¡± The song that Chen Ming was ying was the instrumental song of Frederic Chopin''s Nocturn, the 9th piece No. 2, the song was ying softly andfortably. This made Xie Lin feel as if she had entered a foreignnd. It was amazing. She slowly followed the music. Besides the sound of the music, she could smell something. She had never smelled this smell before. Xie Lin looked at the source of the smell and the music. Found that Chen Ming was drinking tea and eating sweets while closing his eyes and enjoying the music. In the seat opposite him was a very beautiful woman. Her condition was not that different from Chen Ming''s. The picture the two of them spent time together didn''t know why, but it was extremely heartbreaking. The servant who brought Xie Lin over. He wanted to say something to Chen Ming. Xie Lin grabbed his shoulder first. "Unnecessary" The servant had already heard Xie Lin''s tone. He just swallowed saliva. He felt that there was a disaster happening around here. He couldn''t help but quickly bow to Xie Lin before he excused himself. The atmosphere around Xie Lin was extremely cold. She, despite practicing light arts. But how could she not know that she was able to release such a cold aura? Chen Ming felt cold. He opened his eyes before looking at Xie Lin. He smiled at her before speaking. ¡°You havee, Lin¡¯er,e and sit here.¡± Xie Lin had no reaction to what Chen Ming called her Lin''er. She slowly walked towards the seat next to Chen Ming. before turning to Yao Meiguanyin. who now opened her eyes after feeling a very violent killing intent Previously, Yao Meiguanyin might be able to defeat Xie Lin. But now, when Xie Lin had already destroyed the demon in her heart, If really shing No one can tell who will win. Xie Lin had already sat down on the chair. She didn''t know what was in her. But the first word that she said was¡­ ¡°Who is thisdy¡­¡± Chen Ming blinked. He could only look at the two of them. He must do something. So something bad won¡¯t happen. If listened normally, he might hear it as if Xie Lin was just asking. Who is the girl here? But a cold voice told everyone that she was jealous. She had gotten rid of her demon''s heart. That could tell what happened. She epted Chen Ming. Even though it''s not a hundred percent But how could she deceive herself? Seeing Chen Ming spending time with other women also caused a feeling of jealousy to arise without her realizing it. She would probably give up Hua Lin alone. but she wouldn''t give it to anyone she didn''t know. Chen Ming couldn''t help but get up and hurriedly sat in the middle between the two of them. before introducing them to each other. ¡°Lin''er, her name is Yao Meiguanyin. Former number one assassin of the Assassin''s Hall.¡± Xie Lin was slightly surprised. but only She was confident that with her higher level of power right now, She was able to fight with Yao Meiguanyin to a great extent. ¡°You know she''s an assassin but still keep her close. What if she hurt Hua Lin?¡± Chen Ming knew that she was only referring to it. with cultivation of Martial Ancestor Realm. What can Yao Meiguanyin do? She was just looking for an excuse to speak up because Chen Ming seemed to fit her well. ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. I said she was a former assassin. It shows that she isn¡¯t now.¡± ¡°What she said, do you believe that, Ming?¡± ¡°Ming?¡­¡± 364 Chapter 364 Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin, his eyes blinking. Xie Lin saw that Chen Ming had a dazed reaction. She could only lower her eyes before speaking. ¡°You haven''t forgotten, right? What are we?" Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°So you epted me?¡± ¡°ept¡­ I, hmm, who is going to ept you?¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh. So she was a tsundere¡­ Chen Ming saw Xie Lin like this. He only felt refreshed. Xie Lin, in the other world, was gentle. and look mature. Unlike Xie Lin, this world was cold and overbearing. childish behavior but still charming That woman would look spoiled now. But there is a reason Chen Ming turned to Yao Meiguanyin. She now turned away from Xie Lin and continued to drink her tea. Acting like Xie Lin didn''t exist. Xie Lin did not like Yao Meiguanyin''s reaction. She wanted to pull out her sword and challenge Yao Meiguanyin to a fight. But when she looked at Chen Ming, Seeing that he had a troubled look on his face. She bit her lip before sighing. "I''m going to see Hua Lin." Xie Lin got up before heading toward Hua Lin. Chen Ming wanted to follow her, but ¡°You don''t have to follow me.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked at Yao Meiguanyin, who smiled slyly. ¡°You purposely did it. why would you cause trouble for me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I only drink tea and eat sweets. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Chen Ming folded his arms before speaking. ¡°Don''t think that I can''t see. You dare to cast your eyes on me like that. It''s like you and I have a rtionship. You think I won''t be able to follow you?¡± Yao Meiguanyin ate the Dango before speaking. ¡°So how are you going to hurt me? Will you leave me like that? You greedy person." Chen Ming blinked. He looked at Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin. He felt a headacheing up. He just shook his head and sat down to drink tea. He didn''t need to exin anything. He just let everything flow, it will fix itself. Hua Lin opened her eyes. Her sense was very sensitive right now. She now seemed to have received a portion of the Dragon Qi from Chen Ming. She looked at Xie Lin before smiling and ran to hug her. ¡°Master is back!¡± Xie Lin smiled and hugged her back. She too thought of Hua Lin. She had forgotten about Yao Meiguanyin for a moment. Before talking to Hua Lin Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin didn''t seem to be so destined for each other. The two often shed with each other. but never to the point of using force. Chen Ming looked at the two of them with a smile. Ah, the friendship between the girls was really admirable. If both of them heard what Chen Ming was thinking, The two of them must have yelled at Chen Ming and then looked at him and thought that way. Hua Lin in the meantime was able to break through to a level up very quickly. In a little while, she would be able to rise to the Earth Profound Realm. which is very fast No one had ever been able to reach her level at the age of twelve and thirteen years. Except for Chen Ming, who was fifteen to sixteen, but had a level of Martial Ancestor Realm strength. Time passed quickly. There are more and more assassins in the city. They are trying to cause chaos. But it was always stopped by Chen Ming first. p Everything was ording to Chen Ming''s calctions. until the appointment date. The assassins were moving at the same time. Chen Ming, although he could easily defeat all the assassins. But he is a prudent person. He always wanted a backup n for his ns. Chen Ming had now sessfully hacked the Royal Teacher¡¯s formation. Just wait for the eclipse. ¡°It''s time, Those guys have started moving, Lin''er, Yin''er, I entrust you all to protect the Zhang Family and Dongfang Family''s home.¡± Chen Ming was confident in both of them. Chen Ming previously taught the two of them various martial arts. The two at first hesitated. Don''t want to learn a new technique. But when they heard about the new technique. They did not hesitate to let Chen Ming teach them those techniques. As for Xie Lin Chen Ming to teach her a top-level technique. Nine Souls Sword. She was only able to use it even at the beginning level of the martial arts. But it was enough to allow her to deal with people of her level. Her Nine Soul Sword had no attributes like Chen Ming''s. She could only use a sword made from normal profound energy. Yao Meiguanyin Chen Ming taught her about demon techniques. She always had the Yao n''s cultivation technique with her. She couldn''t use this technique because she didn''t have any demonic bloodlines. All that Chen Ming had to do was to learn that technique on her behalf before he could teach her. Yao Meiguanyin had never thought that Chen Ming would be able to enable her to use the technique she had longed for. She even hugged him tightly with tears streaming down her face. one of the dreams One of her demon hearts was released. All thanks to Chen Ming. Xie Lin looked at the two of them embracing each other. She became jealous, but she was able to keep her emotions in check. Huo Lin smiled at Xie Lin beforeforting her. Chen Ming saw that but shook his head. "Trust me, I won''t disappoint you." Yao Meiguanyin smiled. She would do as Chen Ming had said without evenining. He helped make her wishe true. "um" At the same time, Xie Lin didn''t have much reaction. but she too will do as Chen Ming said. He was the one who helped her get rid of the demon heart. and also taught her the best technique Nine Souls Sword It was the only technique in this world that was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. On the day of the eclipse, The city was silent. The people had all disappeared as if the city had be an abandoned city. This was because Zhang Tianlong had announced that in the city there would be a great ughter. Let everyone stay in their own homes. or if possible to leave the city Everyone in the city knew what was going to happen. They had been in the outpost city of Hanzhou for a long time. know what to do And because of that, the city was simr to this abandoned city. The assassins didn''t pay much attention to the others. Their only goal was Chen Ming. and the three great families They dispersed and proceeded ording to the ns they had been given. They had no way of knowing. that they were now like rats trapped in a cage, unable to do anything. waiting for death onl 365 Chapter 365 All the assassins came out to move. They headed toward the Mo Family, Zhang Family, and Dongfang Family, their task was to create as much chaos as possible. In addition to creating chaos in the city, Their real goal was to kill Chen Ming. They just had to create a chance for Yao Meiguanyin to deal with Mo Duanyong and the Mo family. Afterpleting the mission, leave the Yang Empire immediately. They didn''t know why afterpleting the quest, they had to immediately leave the Yang Empire. They were curious but didn''t think to ask. They are assassins only to follow orders. It was enough for them who just thought they created the most chaos. They didn''t know that Yao Meiguanyin had already betrayed the Assassin''s Hall. Even if they caused chaos. Chen Ming will not die and they can¡¯t escape the city. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the Mo family''s house. He closed his eyes while his hands were crossed behind his back. The sky now looked overcast. The atmosphere was cold. Snow fell from time to time. The overall temperature is minus. There were only a few people left in the Mo Family''s house. The rest had already been sent to a safe ce earlier. In the Mo Family''s house, there was only Mo Duanyong and the elders of the family left. Hundreds of assassins stood in front of Chen Ming who was standing in front of the Mo family''s house with a rather indifferent expression on their faces. He also closed his eyes to feel the cold atmosphere as if it was just normal temperature. Within this group of assassins, There were three Sky Profound Realm assassins. They looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. He is their target. One of the assassins looked at Chen Ming before speaking to his friend. ¡°Is this the person Hall Master ordered us to deal with? Just a little boy?" "Don''t be careless I heard that this boy was able to kill a profound practitioner at the Sky Profound Realm on his own.¡± ¡°Huh, even so. But I think this kid is just lucky. And besides, the person who killed a Sky Profound Realm cultivator wasn''t Zhang Moyin?¡± The three Sky Profound Realm assassins were unable to sense the danger from Chen Ming. They stood talking for a moment. before deciding to send their subordinates to deal with Chen Ming first. They didn''t even think that Chen Ming could defeat them. But they have still experienced assassins. They hold the motto that no matter how weak the enemy is, they should not be underestimated. In the blink of an eye could change their lives. Like many times in the past. Chen Ming opened his eyes. His eyes looked at the assassins who were slowly walking toward him. Their killing intent together was extremely violent. But even then, their killing intent was still unable to do anything to Chen Ming. ¡°Did you guys think well enough? to not toe together. If you alle together. You might still have a chance.¡± Chen Ming spoke to the three Sky Profound Realm assassins. The three rolled their eyes. They weren''t angry with Chen Ming for saying that. On the other hand, they thought that Chen Ming must have some sort of trump card. They didn''t show off. as if they didn''t hear what Chen Ming said. They wanted to know what Chen Ming''s trump card was. Chen Ming only shook his head. When the warning them. and when they didn¡¯t listen, it''s okay. Chen Ming was able to use his profound energy. pressure all the killers to die instantly. But he still had something he wanted from these people. He wanted to know where the Assassin''s Hall was. He would clear some Assassin''s Halls so that they wouldn''t be a problem in the future. Unfortunately, Yao Meiguanyin didn''t have enough information to use to wipe out the Assassin''s Hall in the lower world. He had to find more information. ¡°Whatever you do, it has to be done until the end. The assassin''s Hall chose to take the job from the royal teacher. If you want to me someone, you can only have to me yourself. Wow, Did I just say something arrogant and it felt kinda good.¡± Chen Ming smiled. His smile didn''t know why causing the three Sky Profound Realm Assassins to feel goosebumps. This will be the first time in their lives. No matter how careful they are. It isn¡¯t enough. Chen Ming did not give the assassins a chance. When choosing to be an assassin, you must prepare yourself to be killed. Chen Ming summoned the sword with the Nine Souls Sword Technique. He had reached the Martial Ancestor Realm. A yin and yang sword can be used. This was the highest level of this technique. The assassins saw the yin and yang swords appear in the air. They even stopped in ce. They could feel some power from the two swords. Elemental Qi was extremely rare. Not to mention yin and yang. They looked at the two swords in amazement. The three Sky Profound Realm assassins were pale. They didn''t think that Chen Ming''s trump card was such a powerful technique. The three Sky Profound Realm assassins were the closest to the Martial Ancestor Realm. They began to feel thews. Thews they could sense were different from those that Chen Ming had sensed. Theirws were small and simple. Thosews were at an uplicated level. such as thew of the elements. They could not reach the level of thew of existence. Thew of emptiness, thew of birth, thew of death. All including thew of yin and yang. ¡°What is that? Why is that sword giving a sense of death? How is it possible?¡± ¡°It''s not just death. But on another sword, I could feel the life force. The two swords werepletely different. But they can mix together perfectly. It was really surprising.¡± ¡°Those two swords, if they hit us, I didn''t know what was going to happen.¡± The three assassins set up their own defenses. They didn''t know when Chen Ming would send the two swords to deal with them. Chen Ming ignored the three Sky Profound Realm assassins. He wanted to deal with lower-level assassins first. He needed their blood to mediate the energy from the eclipse. Chen Ming controlled the yin and yang sword in a series of attacks. The Yang Sword was meant to destroy their life force. while the yin sword was used to destroy souls The assassins didn''t know how to deal with these two swords. They were quickly ughtered by the two swords. Their bodies falling into the snow. They die like falling snow. 366 Chapter 366 Chen Ming used the Yin Sword to pierce their bodies. before pumping their blood into the sword. Chen Ming hadn''t used the blood-draining swords of all the assassins. It''s because the assassin hasn''t died yet. able to resist him to absorb their blood essence. Chen Ming had already pumped the blood of three or four assassins in one attack. The Sky Profound Realm Assassin looked at the blood-colored sword. they tremble. They didn''t know why Chen Ming had collected the blood of the assassins. Chen Ming easily killed the assassin who attacked him one after the other. He had already dealt with almost thirty assassins. The three Sky Profound Realm Assassins decided to intervene against Chen Ming. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Opportunities haven''te out for a long time. but stood and watched. It is toote now.¡± Chen Ming decided to spare one of these three Sky Profound Realm assassins. in order to find informationter, Chen Ming flew into the sky. He revealed his profound energy and killing intent. A dragon''s killing intent is not something that a mortal can defend against. The three Sky Profound Realm assassins even copsed to the ground, their faces pale, they had never seen anything so frightening before. They tried to raise their heads to look at Chen Ming. They tried to use thier cultivation to offset Chen Ming''s killing intent but to no avail. Chen Ming changed the blood sword that he had umted from the Assassins. Before turning it into something tens of thousands of hundreds of thousands of characters. before spreading it all around The assassins got goosebumps. The Heaven and Earth power now trembled. Something is happening The formation that was ced throughout Hanzhou City shone brightly. Anyone within this formation would not be able to do anything. Their life force would instantly be absorbed into the formation. not even a soul left It''s a really brutal formation. Chen Ming stood and watched as the assassins slowly died. Their bodies melted into a bloody liquid. before it seeps into the soil under the snow ¡°The first step is finished. The next step is just waiting for the eclipse. Before I could use the power of the Sr Eclipse to conquer all of the formations in the Yang Empire as mine. After that, I can deal with Royal Teacher Feng Yanping without any problem.¡± Royal Teacher Feng Yanping must still be in the Yang Empire for sure. At least his split body. Chen Ming wanted to see what the royal teacher''s face would look like. when he was unable to control his supposed formation. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°Quickly, We have to resist it with our profound energy!¡± The three Sky Profound Realm Assassins now had a pale expressions. Their bodies trembled. They hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and tried to circte their profound energy, preventing as much of their life force from flowing out of their bodies as possible. The three were able to withstand being absorbed by the force of the formation. But it only depends on the time. They used almost all of their profound energy to prevent their life force from leaving their bodies. but even so, They could only hold on. As soon as their profound energy was exhausted, death wille upon them. ¡°We can''t do anything. if we move. The profound energy in our bodies would run out faster. Don''t just use Qi to deal with Chen Ming.¡± ¡°W-What are we going to do?¡± The three assassins looked at Chen Ming, who now looked like a demon in their eyes. Chen Ming had a smile on his face all the time. The eyes of his bluish-green dragon caused the three of them to feel dread. Hundreds of assassins below the Sky Profound Realm were all absorbed to death. They didn''t even have a carcass left. Dying to be a power for the formation. This formation was very evil. But as for Chen Ming, if it wasn''t aimed at him or his family, He could bear to use it. ¡°This is to me for yourselves.¡± Those who were able to survive under the formation that Chen Ming had already overtaken. There are only people who he allows to. The blood and bones of all the assassins that were killed. Just Chen Ming''s thoughts. He could awaken them to fight for him. However, the strength of a blood martial artist would be halved from the true power of an assassin before he died. Chen Ming slowly walked towards the front of the three assassins. before taking out a chair from the storagepartment and sitting down in front of the three ¡°Now let''s talk a bit. The three of you wanted to stay alive. Tell me the location of all the Assassin''s Hall you know.¡± The location of the Assassin''s Hall in the lower world. There are many ces. He obtained information from Yao Meiguanyin. He knew that the Assassin''s Hall existed on every continent. But the real center of power There is only one ce on each continent. It means that Chen Ming just has to deal with the center of power is enough. The three Sky Profound Realm Assassins gritted their teeth. They didn''t have any ties to the Assassin''s Hall, just that. ¡°Hmm, if you are worried that the Assassination Hall can deal with you through the formation carved on your body, don''t worry, they use your life force as a source of energy. Now those formations were destroyed because of this killing formation. Right now, the Assassin''s Hall thinks that you guys are dead.¡± The three hesitated a little. They don''t know if Chen Ming was telling the truth or not. However, they did not find a single lie from Chen Ming. from their experience One of the three assassins sighed. ¡°If I tell you all the information about the Assassin''s Hall, Will you let me go?¡± Chen Ming nodded. After this, he didn''t need to worry about what the three would do to him. They were just controlled weapons. Disconnect the controller, everything is over, there is no discord. In fact, they would feel more indebted to Chen Ming. The three hurriedly told Chen Ming various information. They only knew that the Assassin''s Hall in the Fire Cloud Continent only. Chen Ming only knew this information. As for dealing with the Assassin''s Hall on other continents. He thought of itter. on the other side of the city, Yao Mei Guanyin and Xie Lin were able to knock down two Sky Profound Realm Assassins. They could easily deal with the two assassins. It was thanks to the great technique Chen Ming had taught them. 367 Chapter 367 The Mo Family, Zhang Family, and Dongfang Family are all safe now. All damage is zero. The two of them immediately rushed toward Chen Ming. They both wanted to go and help Chen Ming control the power of the eclipse. Chen Ming fulfilled his promise and released the three assassins. Chen Ming looked up at the sky. The sky is getting darker now. From day to night in the blink of an eye ¡°Finally it''s time¡± Chen Ming felt something. He took out the ck orb from the mission. The mysterious orb he had obtained from the World Recovery Quest now trembled. It is absorbing the energy from the eclipse. Its size keeps getting bigger and bigger. From a small crystal ball, it is now a crystal ball the size of a basketball. Chen Ming was now able to read its information. From the first time. ---------------------- Name: Dragon Egg Stage: ??? Properties: Dragon eggs that will hatch into dragons. The dragon that wille out depends on the power obtained. ---------------------- This orb was actually a dragon egg. It was also a very high-level dragon. ¡°The dragon that wille out of the orb. Will it be the same as Little Long?¡± Sky Dragon Swallowing the Heavens. A dragon that can destroy the heavens. He really wanted to know what kind of dragon that would hatch from the egg. Chen Ming looked at the ck dragon egg floating in the sky. The weather is very cold right now. The snow fell, but it melted as soon as it got closer to the dragon egg within a hundred meters. The dragon egg was now rapidly absorbing the surrounding Heaven and Earth energy. It was as if it was starving for profound energy. including the power generated by the sr eclipse Chen Ming found that the energy generated by the Sr Eclipse was several tens of times more intense than the normal Heaven and Earth Qi. ¡°The profound energy from the sr eclipse is very different from the general Heaven and Earth profound energy. Within the ecliptic energy, there were a variety of different types of qi. It is also denser and more intense than usual.¡± The energy from the sr eclipse was different from the energy that came from the Earth. It has distinctly different features. Chen Ming tried to absorb this energy, but he found that the ecliptic energy was not very suitable for his yin and yang energy. Since it took longer for him to be able to absorb it. He was more suited to the extracted Qi. There were too many different types of energy in the Sr Eclipse. Fortunately, the speed of energy absorbed by the dragon egg''s sr eclipse was iparable to the energy released by the eclipse. Chen Ming was still able to use the energy from the enormous sr eclipse to conquer the entire formation as his own. The rest of Chen Ming was just waiting. Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin were now standing behind him. The two were staring at the dragon eggs floating in the air. Both were very surprised. They looked at Chen Ming. ¡°What is that Ming? Why do I feel that it is absorbing the profound energying from the sr eclipse¡­¡± Yao Meiguanyin asked while pointing at the dragon egg. She didn''t know what it was. But she could feel that the Heaven and Earth Profound Energy and the Sr Eclipse Profound Energy were being absorbed by it. Xie Lin nodded before adding. ¡°Plus, its absorption speed is also very fast. There must be something within the crystal ball.¡± Chen Ming only smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°Let me tell you what it is after it hatches. We still have some time left. Why don''t we sit and drink tea together? and wait to see what happens from now on I want to know what the royal teacher will do when he know that everything he has created has fallen into my hands.¡± Chen Ming took out the outdoor equipment. Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin did not deny Chen Ming. In fact, both of them liked to eat snacks and sit with Chen Ming. What a joy to sit and drink iced tea with savory and sweet treats while observing the eclipse. The dark sky was now filled with starlight. it''s really beautiful At the pce, the atmosphere was not as shady as in Hanzhou City. which is killer-free now. Someone inside the pce was gritting his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot for some reason. He coughed up blood. His formation is being hacked. He had tied part of his soul to the formation like an Evil Dark Lord in a certain fantasy fiction do. so that he can use it more easily. Who would have thought something like this could happen? ¡°My Grand Formation, someone has taken it away from me. who is it in this tiny little world that could do that, there should be no one with knowledge of the formation here!. It must be one of them¡­ No, probably not. They definitely have no interest in this tiny world.¡± The person who was vomiting blood and was so angry that his veins swelled up. In fact, it was The Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. He thought his n would be fulfilled today. He had hired many assassins to deal with Chen Ming. along with dealing with the Mo family. He, who was about to go explode due to anger. hear someone''s voice His injuries disappeared in the blink of an eye. But even though his injuries were gone, He trembled again. Inside his office. Other than him, there was no one else. Someone who would enter his office without the formation warning him. There was only one person who could do that. ¡°Cult Master¡­¡± The Royal Teacher Feng Yanping shook. He dare not look at the person standing before him, no, not the person standing before him. but it was the person who control this body. ¡°You made a mistake, in this lower world. there are people who transcend the will of the world. and also received a blessing from heaven You won''t be able to defeat him, step back, cut off the connection between you and your avatar-¡± Feng Yanping''s face was pale, he gritted his teeth, no matter what his Cult Master had ordered, he had to do it. but before that something happened. The avatar in front of him exploded. His eyes opened wide. Someone controls his formation. Killing his Cult Master¡¯s avatar. It''s not good. It''s definitely not good like this. ¡°Cult Master must be very angry. No one had ever done that to Cult Master before. Who is it that dares to do this? Even those of the upper world, no one dared to do this.¡± 368 Chapter 368 Feng Yanping''s face turned pale. The cult master''s avatar exploded into pieces. Royal Teacher Feng Yanping knows himself well. His cult master must be very angry now. and he will punish him severely. ¡°Damn it, who was it!¡± Royal Teacher Feng Yanping really wanted to kill someone but. ¡°Now is not the time to think about it. I must discard this body first. Otherwise, whoever is in control of this formation will be able to-¡± Royal Teacher Feng Yanping still couldn''t finish speaking. He even stopped moving. He felt as though his profound energy had paralyzed him. He tried to disconnect from this avatar, but He was unable to disconnect. This formation not only stopped the work of Qi. It also stops the work of the mind. He was getting more and more anxious. He tried to resist but in vain He realized that when he woke up. He would definitely be in the hands of those who took over his rig. The royal teacher could not resist any further. He falls asleep. nothing could awaken him. even death. Only those who made him sleep were able to awaken him In Hanzhou city. Chen Ming had already taken control of the formation that was now controlled all the way to Xiqiu City. Chen Ming could feel the two people''s enormous Qi. Chen Ming chose to keep the person with the most profound energy attached to this world. ¡°Unfortunately, the other person''s profound strength was much stronger. But his connection to this world is extremely thin. He probably wasn''t the one who came down to this world. The other person whose mind is attached to this world is probably Feng Yanping.¡± Chen Ming slowly drank the green tea while looking at the dragon egg. The ecliptic energy now is about to run out. However, the dragon egg showed no signs of hatching at all. ¡°How much power would this guy need in order to hatch? There is no sign of hatching at all.¡± Chen Ming expected that the Heaven and Earth Profound Energybined with the energy released by the Sr Eclipse would not be enough to meet the demand for hatching this dragon egg. But even if it hasn''t hatched yet Chen Ming could feel his soul bound to him. He could understand it even if it wasn''t spoken. It seems that it is still not full yet. ¡°Who would have thought that you would eat more than Little Long? That one swallowed the heavens. Do you swallow the universe or something?¡± Chen Mingughed lightly. But after a while, he was silent. He looked at the dragon egg one more time. ¡°Are you kidding me? Tell me you''re joking." Chen Ming felt goosebumps. He could feel that the dragon in the egg would really be able to swallow the universe. Chen Ming watched the dragon egg absorb the energy of the earth and the sr eclipse. Until now the eclipse has passed. The dragon egg floated down in front of Chen Ming. it floats like that Chen Ming only shook his head. It didn''t want to go back into inventory. Chen Ming wanted to put it in the inventory. he can''t It now has a soul of its own. even if it''s just starting He couldn''t keep the living thing inside the inventory. Chen Ming decided to keep it outside. Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin looked at the ck orb. which was now floating in front of Chen Ming. before it flew up onto his shoulders. Chen Ming looked at it. It followed him everywhere, no matter how fast he was moving. It could even shoot a ck beam of light. Chen Ming anticipated its power. The energy it released was of the same level as him. Martial Ancestor Realm level. He knew that power was also limited by thews of the world. If it goes to the upper world Its level would definitely be at the level of the Destruction Realm. The people now returned to the city. They found that the assassins were all gone. Not even a corpse left, Zhang Tianlong, Mo Duanyong, and an elder from the Dongfang n walked up to Chen Ming with a smile. ¡°Ming''er, everything is over? It''s exactly what you said. We hardly have to do anything.¡± ¡°I am really ashamed to have the younger generation deal with this problem.¡± ¡°It seems like Gu¡¯er has chosen a good mate. Unfortunately, the old man is not here right now. Otherwise, that old man would have already proposed to arrange a feast.¡± The three eldersughed. Chen Ming was better than expected. The assassins did almost nothing. They have be fertilizer underground. Chen Ming could only be humble. He didn''t want to show off much of his talent. The three elders looked at each other. before calling everyone to gather and announcing that the celebration would be held immediately No one was injured or killed. This allows the celebrations to be held without any problems. After that, in the city of Hanzhou, arge banquet was held. Celebrated that Chen Ming was able to protect Hanzhou City from the clutches of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. After the party, Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to head toward the imperial pce. to end the game of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping permanently There was a lot of turmoil in the pce right now. The nobles gathered together. Since the eclipse has passed Royal Teacher Feng Yanping never appeared again. They found that Royal Teacher Feng Yanping was unconscious in his office. They tried to wake him up, but he show no sign of waking up The symptoms were simr to what the King of the Yang Empire was. The nobles thought that. The disease that King Yang had could be contagious. They had shut down the entire Inner Pce. and let the royal doctors inspect the area to make sure there is no epidemic spreading. The three princes at this time couldn''t help but move out of the inner pce and stay in the outer Pce. Fortunately, the three princes were not interested in usurping the throne. causing the inside of the pce to remain in control ¡°What exactly happened? In addition to Royal Teacher Feng Yanping who was suddenly ill. Many nobles along with their families disappeared without a trace. many people are missing. as well as their family. This is very strange.¡± One of the nobles spoke up in disbelief. how it all happened It was as if they had vanished into thin air. ¡°Everything happened after the eclipse had passed. Do you think everything that happens has to do with sr eclipses?¡± The nobles argued. They understand one thing. The nobles that disappeared were all the nobles who supported the royal teacher. The rest would be the nobles who supported the three princes. ¡°It''s not wrong, this has to do with the sr eclipse and the royal teacher. But how did it happen?¡± 369 Chapter 369 The nobles, no matter how much they brainstormed, couldn''t understand how it happened. A lot of people would disappear from the pce, no, not only in the pce but in Xiqiu City too. They still haven''t sent anyone out to inspect the entire empire. If he sends someone out to inspect the whole empire They will find that many people have disappeared from within the empire. Everyone lost is a person who has a grudge or thinks badly of the Chen family. They were suddenly exiled outside the empire. which their various assets will be divided with other groups that do not have discord or support the Chen family. ¡°Right now we cannot understand the situation. We must be very careful. This could be the handiwork of our neighboring empire. We should summon the three generals into the pce. to discuss this. Sent summons to the three families. Summon Chen Kongnan, Zhang Tianlong, and Dongfang Muren to the royal court as soon as possible.¡± The pce summons orders were sent to all three families. But the summons still didn''t travel fast enough. before the strongest person in the empire arrives. While the chaos in the pce Chen Ming, along with Yao Meiguanyin, Xie Lin, and Hua Lin flew towards Xiqiu City. Yao Meiguanyin asked to separate first. She wanted to go talk to Da Gui about she would go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect with Chen Ming. Yao Meiguanyin flew up beside Chen Ming before speaking to him. ¡°See you at Sword Vige. Don''t think that I will let you go after you have made a promise to me.¡± Chen Ming nodded before smiling at her. ¡°See youter, I will take care of my business for a short time. Don''t worry about the promise I made. I always keep my word. If you don''t believe, you can ask Heaven." Yao Meiguanyin heard the sound of lightning. Her eyebrows twitched. before exhaling. She looked at Chen Ming from the corner of her eye before parting off and flying toward the Mist Demon Vige. ¡°What is he?¡± Yao Meiguanyin didn''t know how Chen Ming do that. She could only shake her head and leave this matter behind. She will observe himter. After Yao Meiguanyin parted ways, Right now, only Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Hua Lin were heading toward the royal pce. The journey from Hanzhou City to Xiqiu was extremely fast. Chen Ming was able to use his own speed-enhancing technique. In fact, he could use a formation to move around under a formation, but he didn¡¯t. It was because after he had captured this gigantic formation, It took him some time before he was able to control the formation as he wished. Chen Ming flew to Xiqiu City along with Xie Lin and Hua Lin. He arrived at the capital, didn''t hesitate, and immediately headed toward the Royal Pce. The people of the city were talking about strange things that had happened. Many people disappeared from the city in a mysterious way. Chen Ming heard what the vigers were saying. He wasn''t surprised. The formation he takes from Royal Teacher Feng Yanping was as good as the formation he had spread around Duanyang City. Anyone who wanted to harm him and his family will be exported outside the empire. Chen Ming just didn''t think that there would be such arge number of people on the side of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. ¡°As much as I heard from the people around. The Yang Empire waspletely under my control. I no longer have to worry about my family being in danger.¡± Everything he does. He does it for his family. Chen Ming waited for the day when he would be an older brother. He was an only child, he had always wanted a younger brother or sister. This time, he will be a real oni-chan or aniki. Chen Ming then flew into the pce. He headed towards the Inner Pce. No one in the pce could feel him. The peak power level of the pce people was only at the highest level of Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming wasn''t sure what happened to the Sky Profound Realm cultivators serving the Royal court. The Royal court still standing without being upied by the various sects was because of the Sky Profound Realm Experts. They disappeared like this must have been the work of the royal teacher. He should have dealt with all the Sky Profound Realm within the pce. so that he could aplish his ns more easily. Chen Ming arrived at Royal Teacher Feng Yanping''s room. He made all the guards sleep first. before he walked into the room. He met the royal teacher as soon as he walked to the bedroom. The royal teacher was in a very bad condition. Chen Ming could sense that he was trying to force his mind to be active through his soul. But no matter what he does, it is useless. He could still feel the surroundings. but unable to move or do anything He was like a dead man right now. Chen Ming dismissed the formation that had put on him. allowing him to move However, both his profound energy and spiritual energy were sealed. This made him unable to use martial arts at all. ¡°You¡­ Chen Ming. What are you¡­doing to¡­my formation?¡± The royal teacher at first did not know who control his formation. Seeing that Chen Ming was able to control the surrounding formation as if it was his formation. Royal Teacher Feng Yanping understood immediately. The man who take over his formation was Chen Ming! Chen Ming smiled at Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. He was now unable to do anything to Chen Ming. Chen Ming thought back to the past. He thought that the royal teacher would be the enemy he had to fight hard. Who would have thought that dealing with a royal teacher would be this easy? ¡°What did I do to the formation? You should know just by looking at it. This formation belongs to me now." ¡°You, you, I won''t leave you alone. When did you ascend to the upper world-¡± ¡°The result will be the same, Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. Don''t act like you''re good at everything. Seriously, after I deal with you now, You who are in the upper world will not know what is going on in the lower world.¡± He was enough to understand the working principle of the Avatar. In the case of the royal teacher, part of his mind and soul was sent down. If this mind and soul are destroyed The memory and part of the real body''s power will also be damaged 370 Chapter 370 This is the reason why gods tend to send their own incarnations in the form of qi rather than mind and soul. They relied on their mediums to send information back to them. Royal Teacher Feng Yanping didn''t think anyone could do anything to him. He was trapped in his own trap. If he hadn''t thought of using a formation in his ns, He probably wouldn''t be stuck like this. Chen Ming finished speaking. He didn''t wait for Royal Teacher Feng Yanping to reply. After this is the search for information. Chen Ming wanted to test something. Hopefully, thews of this world will allow him to cooperate. It seemed like Royal Teacher Feng Yanping was hated by this world. It''s probably like that. Royal Teacher ns to take over the lower world. Chen Ming extracted all the information from Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. At first, he refused to speak no matter what Chen Ming had done to him. In the end, Chen Ming had to let thews of the world help. He was able to make the royal teacher confess everything Chen Ming wanted. The royal teacher was not afraid of pain. or death. But he couldn''t control himself. Chen Ming directly forced his mind. Thews of the world simply let Chen Ming do as he wanted. But only with Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. Chen Ming had obtained information about the upper world. The upper world is a gigantic connected to hundreds of billions of worlds. think of its size This martial world that Chen Ming was in was bigger than the sun. which is a hundred timesrger than the world and the upper world is so big that the world has be just a grain of dust. Think about how big the upper world is. Its size made it impossible for those with great power to inflict heavy damage on it. The upper world was therefore a suitable ce for those who had strength from Martial Ancestor Realm and above. the level that can destroy the city easily destroy the country went up there and immediately became a lower-level person. Chen Ming was impressed with the upper world. The upper world was quite different from what Chen Ming had imagined. ¡°I didn''t think the upper world would be this interesting.¡± Chen Ming looked at the royal teacher who was now lying motionless on the bed. His eyes were dazed like an unconscious person. Chen Ming might have been a bit too violent until his mind was broken. He only let out a sigh. It wouldn''t be like this if he agreed to cooperate. ¡°At this point, it''s over. I cannot release your soul and mind to the upper world. I need to do things that are beyond normal human beings.¡± Chen Ming had used the formation to devour both Royal Teacher Feng Yanping''s soul, mind, and qi. When he used the formation to deal with the assassins. He does not destroy their souls. Let them go into the cycle of rebirth. but for Royal Teacher Feng Yanping Chen Ming thought that it would be alright. Because this was only a part of the soul and spirit of Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. To be honest, whether his true identity was called Feng Yanping or not, He still doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Alright, let''s finish dealing with Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. It is time to go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect.¡± Chen Ming had cleared all the problems of the Chen family. It was time for him to go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. But before he went to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, He had to stop at Sword Vige first. To say that it is a vige is not exactly the point. The vige was veryrge. This vige was built for people from all over the world to live. Wait for the time when the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect will open for disciple recruitment testing. By this time, Sword Vige must be full of people. Chen Ming turned to Xie Lin and Hua Lin before speaking to the two. ¡°Are you sure that you will follow me?¡± Xie Lin and Hua Lin nodded. ¡°Of course, where did brother go? Hua''er will follow brother wherever he goes.¡± Hua Lin spoke in her lovely voice. She''s so cute right now. Xie Lin only nodded. She will also apply for the test as a disciple too. Honestly, she was able to apply to be an elder of the sect. but she didn''t want She''s had enough of being an elder. Just the Lightning Sect was enough to make her want to puke. Besides, she wants to discover new experiences. She wanted to know what it would feel like to be a sect disciple with Chen Ming. She had never experienced such a fluffy feeling before. Chen Ming shrugged. She can do whatever she wanted. His entry into the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect He wanted to do a lot of things. one of them is to help Yao Meiguanyin get her revenge. If he was really guilty as she said and another thing was He wanted to know where Leng Zhiyi get Mithril from. Chen Ming had to know. He was sure that this universe would have a world simr to Yuel. Chen Ming had already obtained the information he wanted from Royal Teacher Feng Yanping. from the information he received, He seemed to have to prepare his own in many ways. In the upper world, the power level was very different from the lower world. Chen Ming''s highest power level was at the Destruction Realm. whichpared to the power of the upper world. His level was still very weak. Ascended to the upper world with a level of Destruction Realm without preparing anything was not different from killing himself. The upper world was much crueler than the lower world. Up there only the strong can survive. Chen Ming wanted to ascend to the upper world. His lowest level was supposed to be the lowest level of the Martial Profound Realm. ¡°I think I should go back to my original universe to grind first. And then I will go to the upper world after that.¡± Chen Ming had nned his ns. He puts safety first. Xie Lin was now worried. Chen Ming gave her some information about the upper world. It was as amazing as she thought. But it was full of danger. Chen Ming was still not confident that they were safe in the upper world. ¡®How about Hua Lan? She went up to the upper world without knowing anything.¡¯ Hua Lan Nang might be stronger than the people of the lower world. but with the people of the upper world, She was just a cultivator at the lowest of the food chain. 371 Chapter 371 Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. She had made the right choice to wait for him to go up to the upper world with her. If she decides to go up on her own She doesn''t know what will happen. Hua Lin now didn''t have to worry about it as much. It would still take a long time for her to reach the Martial Ancestor Realm. Chen Ming flew from the pce. Heading towards the Iron-Earth Continent From the Thunder-Cloud Continent to the Iron-Earth Continent took at least a month. and from the continental border to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect for about a week. In total, Chen Ming would take thirty to forty days in total. ? At the same time, at the Sword Saint Sect Dongfang Gu was currently staring at the sky, thinking of Chen Ming''s face. She is a girl who fell in love. She had never thought that she would get engaged to someone she really loved like this. She still remembered what she had done to him before they were separated. Every time she thought of it, her face turned red and her heart skipped a beat. She wanted Chen Ming to arrive at the Sword Vige as soon as possible. She would spend time with him as his fiancee. She was now absent-mindedly thinking of Chen Ming. heard the sound of someone walking behind her. The person standing behind her was no one else. besides Tai Yuanming her master. "Master" Dongfang Gu put her hands together before saluting her master. Tai Yuanming waved his hand. before speaking to her with a smile ¡°No need for ceremony, Gu¡¯er, why haven''t you practiced the technique your master taught you? Soon it will be the day of the Joint Sect Tournament between the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. You must be in the top ten of this tournament. You will therefore be able to use the right to enter and practice martial arts in the Forbidden Region.¡± Tai Yuanming was worried about Dongfang Gu. Since she came back from the Chen family home. She was absent-minded all the time. This must be because of her fiance. Tai Yuanming only shook his head. If this continues. His disciple definitely wouldn''t make any progress. Tai Yuanming didn''t know that. Dongfang Gu now didn''t even need to practice the technique. Her true profound strength was at the Martial Ancestor Realm level, just like Chen Ming. She just wasn''t able to draw out this power fluently. Dongfang Gu had no intention of telling her master about this. This was something that was only known within the family. The family she referred to was Chen Ming and Xiao Wen, among others. regarded as someone else for her. Dongfang Gu only nodded and spoke to her master. ¡°Gu''er understands. Gu''er will go and practice master''s technique.¡± Tai Yuanming nodded. Dongfang Gu looked distant from him. All this was Chen Ming''s fault alone. ¡°This is for my disciple. If I don''t deal with this problem as soon as possible. She definitely wouldn''t be able to rank among the top ten in the sect. and she will miss a big opportunity.¡± Tai Yuanming then walked towards the Ruler Hall. He had to do what he didn''t want to do. for the future of his students Clear skies without clouds. The light of the sun shines down on the ground. Big and small wild animalse out to hunt in the forest. The atmosphere is very shady right now. At this moment, it was found that many people on the ground were traveling somewhere. Where they were going was a vige in the midst of nature and it seemed mysterious. This natural vige lies in front of two steep mountains. Both of these mountains had marble staircases leading down from the top of the mountains. it had countless steps. In the middle of the two mountains, There was a statue of a sword that was more than a thousand meters tall. At the base of the sword, there was arge river running through it. On the surface of the water, there were many wooden boats rowing around. People on wooden boats now admire the beauty of their surroundings. it can''t be helped. Because this river is surrounded by the most beautiful nature on the. This vige is actually the famous Sword vige. Because it is thergest and most lively vige in the lower world. Security and organization are not a problem. This ce was supervised by the disciples of the two top sects. Sword Saint Sect and Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect There were many people arriving in Sword Vige at the moment. the number of more than tens of thousands of people. Every year in the recruitment process, there are up to one hundred thousand applicants. However, there were only a few thousand people who would be selected. Of the few thousand, there would not be even a hundred that could join the Sword Saint Sect. The Devil''s Office was the less chosen Some years no one was able to pass the test too. This showed the difficulty of the two sects'' testing. There were only a few days left until the day of the disciple selection test. In front of the vige at this moment, many people were walking into the vige. In that group, there were three people who stood out from the others. They were now standing in front of the vige, looking at various ces with interest. ¡°We arrived early. we have time left, we should explore the vige. This vige looks very interesting.¡± A young man said with a smile. beside him were a beautiful woman and a lovely girl. The three were Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Hua Lin, at this moment they had already arrived at the Sword Vige. During the journey from the Yang Empire to the vige. A lot of things happened. But it''s not that important. Along the way, Chen Ming was often robbed. However, as a result, it was not surprising that the bandits were exterminated. Chen Ming''s reputation was very high in the past month. He dealt with Earth and Sky Profound Realm practitioners as if they were just amateurs. Chen Ming destroyed the various sects that caused trouble for people. build a reputation as Hero''s sword to him. Chen Ming was given this title because he used the Nine Soul Sword Technique to deal with enemies. Hundreds of swords were hurled at the enemy from all directions. It was a very impressive sight. Xie Lin could only envy Chen Ming. No matter how hard she tried, she could only control ten swords at a maximum. Moreover, the power was different from Chen Ming like the sky and the abyss. Even if she was envious. But beneath that envy lies pride. Proud of the man she chose. She seemed to have begun to be affected by the dream that she dreamed of spending time with Chen Ming. ¡°We should go and register for amodation there before doing anything.¡± Xie Lin warned and pointed Chen Ming in a direction. He saw that it was a registration point with a long line of people standing. It couldn''t be helped because many people wanted to join the two sects 372 Chapter 372 Chen Ming led the two of them to stand in line to apply. But as he stood in line He could feel the malevolent mind directed toward him. He looked in the direction where he could sense the malevolent mind. Found that a middle-aged man was walking toward him. He could only roll his eyes. He almost forgets where is this ce or should he say what is this world. ¡®Of course, how can I forget such a thing. This ce should be full of it¡¯ Chen Ming didn''t let the middle-aged man speak to him first. He spoke before the middle-aged man could even open his mouth. "Come here please" The middle-aged man stood dumbfounded. and tried to figure out why Chen Ming called out to him first. Chen Ming who was almost like he can predict the future spoke to him with confidence and pity in his eyes. ¡°I understand that it is very hard for you to make a living or establish fame and glory with your power. but this is not going to work. Sorry, it seems that you have chosen the wrong target this time.¡± Chen Ming smiled before doing something that made the surrounding people gasp. The middle-aged man had the intention of making a name for himself. He saw that Chen Ming would be an easy target for him. He was able to read Chen Ming''s power at the Qi Foundation stage, he thought to himself. ¡°It was just a Qi Foundation Stage cultivator. with the courage to participate in this kind of test. He¡¯s really courting for death.¡± Chen Ming, who was now at the peak of the Martial Ancestor Realm could not use the Pulse Blocking Technique to lock his own profound energy. He now found a new, easier way. Yes, his answer was a formation. He was able to use the formation to suppress his power. And it works much better than blocking the pulse. He was able to weaken or increase his power as he wanted. Plus, the problem with controlling his power was gone as well. Like he has a control assistant. The Middle-aged man, one of the reasons he was targeting Chen Ming was because he thought that Chen Ming was of a lower level than him. Another reason, which was the main reason, was that within this sword vige, there would be no more people as beautiful as Xie Lin. He couldn''t help but see the beauty of Xie Lin wanting to get her for himself. and the easiest way to get a woman is to deal with the man and show the difference It would be funny if someone who knew Chen Ming heard this middle-aged man''s thoughts. He who thought it would be easy to deal with Chen Ming. Just because he was at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Who would have thought that the Earth Profound Realm was almost the highest level of everyone in this Sword Vige? will meet with a solid-like Chen Ming The middle-aged man was now pale, his mouth trembling. He didn''t think Chen Ming would be the person he was most afraid of. ¡°Y-you are the Sword Monarch¡­ one who kills a profound practitioner of the Sky Profound Realm with a single strike.¡± He looked at the hundreds of swords floating in the sky. The sharp tip of the hundred swords pointed directly at him. He saw his own death. was stabbed until it turned into a pincushion Chen Ming tilted his head slightly before speaking. ¡°Looks like I have a bit of a reputation. Yes, I am the Sword Monarch. What was the killing intent that was sent to me just now?¡± The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva before hurriedly speaking. "It''s a misunderstanding, I remember the wrong person, I remember the wrong person." Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He wanted to say something, but Xie Lin poked his sleeve. causing him to turn to look at her. She pointed in front of him. Found that the long line had disappeared. ¡°Better register and deal with himter.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He immediately nodded. Signing up for him was more important than dealing with a middle-aged man. ¡°You, if you don''t want to get into trouble with me, I advise you to leave this sword vige. When I finished registering if I still saw you in the vige¡­ I knew it wasn''t going to end well.¡± The middle-aged man sweating. He hurriedly nodded before speaking. ¡°Thank you for the mercy. Sword Monarch. Thank you for the mercy. Sword Monarch. I will leave here immediately as instructed.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly escaped with his tail between his legs. He didn''t even dare to turn around and look. Chen Ming only shook his head. He immediately took Xie Lin and Hua Lin to register. The person who was standing in front of the registration He only let out a sigh of relief. ¡°What else?¡± On his back. There were two disciples of the Sword Saint Sect, all dressed in pure white. in the hand holding the sword in the sheath. They came here because they sensed that someone was about to cause a disturbance. Both of them seemed to be inner disciples of the Sword Saint Sect. Because their uniforms were simr to Dongfang Gu¡¯s. ¡°Who caused a disturbance just now? Show yourself. Otherwise, it will be considered that you will not be eligible to participate in the test.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked at the two Sword Sect disciples before speaking. ¡°I am the one who causes themotion just now.¡± The two disciples heard what Chen Ming had said. They took out some books before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± "Chen Ming" ¡°There is no name on the record. Well, you are ineligible to participate in the test after this.¡± Chen Ming thought that something like this was going to happen. Fortunately, he has a backup n. Otherwise, he will lose the right to participate in the test for sure. The backup n for him was simple. He smiled at the two Sword Saint Sect disciples who had disqualified him without any mercy. before releasing his profound energy. He used about three-tenths of his power. This power was already enough to deal with both of them. The two disciples were at the initial and intermediate level of the Earth Profound Realm. Those who were directly under Chen Ming''s profound pressure instantly copsed to the ground. Chen Ming saw the two of them copse onto the ground. couldn''t help but say it in a worried tone. ¡°What happened, the disciples of the Sword Saint Sect? Where do you feel ufortable?" Chen Ming smiled but continued to increase the pressure on the two that were now lying on the ground. They both felt their intestines almost gushing out. They felt ufortable everywhere! like every part of their body! 373 Chapter 373 They tried to speak, but the sound stuck in their throat, unable to move, unable to do anything. they feel hopeless And on top of that, gossiping people didn''t help them feel better. "They deserve this, They shouldn¡¯t misuse thier authority. That''s the Sword Monarch. No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t defeat the Sky Profound Realm cultivator.¡± ¡°I remember that besides he was able to deal with a Sky Profound Realm with a single strike, He also used to cut the river into two because he wanted to go down to find something that his little sister had dropped into the river.¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard that he and his lover entered the Hundred Demon Beast Forest. and it immediately turned into a Zero Demon Beast Forest. There was not a single demon beast left. saw that it was because the beasts ate the vigers who had wandered in. So he swept the entire forest so that the same things wouldn''t happen again¡­¡± ¡°There are still more¡­¡± The two disciples listened they are paler and paler. Who would have thought that Chen Ming, who they could feel was just a cultivator at the Qi Foundation Stage, was actually a Sword Monarch? The elders within the sect searched for him everywhere. because he wanted to invite him to be one of the Sword Saint Sect elders He, besides being strong still full of virtue but even if he has justice. He hated those who persecute others the most. They didn''t know what Chen Ming looked like. And how are they famous? causing this tragic event to happen. Chen Ming saw that the two were already feeling hopeless. He released his profound pressure. allowing both of them to exhale. They slowly got up. The two of them now looked at Chen Ming in fear. ¡°Thank you for the mercy. Sword Monarch.¡± The same words as the middle-aged man just now. The difference is that when the two speak up, it has a greater impact. After both of them got up Chen Ming saw that several disciples from the Sword Saint Sect were heading toward him. Chen Ming looked at the two disciples he had preached before speaking. ¡°This whole thing never happened. Tell those whoe after this anyway so they don''t mess with me, understand?¡± The two disciples could only quickly nod their heads. They did not dare to deny Chen Ming. They knew that if Chen Ming wanted to He was able to deal with all the disciples who came to support them. ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He wanted to tell them to call him by a different pronoun, but thinking about it, he thought let''s go. However, they might not see each other after this. He wasn''t going to join the Sword Saint Sect. but the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming went toplete the registration. He immediately led Xie Lin and Hua Lin to the amodation that he had been given. "what happened I can feel a very strong profound energying from here.¡± The people whoe to help them were not just ordinary inner disciples. but was the core disciple of the Sword Saint Sect. His name is Tai Xuan. ¡°Senior Brother Tai, just a moment ago, someone created a problem. However, an elder has already dealt with this problem.¡± ¡°Elder? it''s strange. Elders usually don''t interfere with such small problems.¡± The two disciples who were taught a lesson by Chen Ming looked at each other before trying to exin to Tai Xuan. Tai Xuan listened, and then he just nodded. ¡°I suspect it is an elder from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The elders from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect were all hard to guess. they not strange to appear here. Now let''s go back to work.¡± Tai Xuan believed that his prediction was correct. He has high self-confidence. He was walking to another part of the vige. He paused before speaking to the two disciples. ¡°Ah, really, you weren''t there when I called the meeting. I want you to keep an eye on if someone named Chen Ming has appeared. if you meet him tell me immediately.¡± Tai Xuan spoke in a cold tone. He seemed to want to meet with this Chen Ming. with some intention, Both of them just nodded. They were so worried that they forgot that the person who taught them just now Has the same name as the person Tai Xuan wants to find. Chen Ming arrived at his amodation. His residence was ced in the deepest part of Sword Vige. It is the quietest. Chen Ming likes it here. ¡°It seems that the disciple who was appointed to take care of the registration choose the amodation that is most suitable for us.¡± How can he not choose the best ce? when he saw all the events that had happened. How could a nameless disciple like him dare to treat such a famous Sword Monarch as he would treat others? Of course, Chen Ming had the best amodation. the quietest and far from the hustle and bustle The amodation he had received, a house made of bamboo, was quiterge. There is a beautiful fish pond in front of the bamboo house. The surrounding area waspletely cleaned. Chen Ming only nodded his head in satisfaction. Xie Lin shook her head. ¡°It seems that your reputation is spread all over. Even the disciples of the Sword Saint Sect treated you so well.¡± Xie Lin looked quiet, but her tone was filled with pride. Chen Ming only smiled. He invited her and Hua Lin, who was ying with fish in the pond, to explore the bamboo house together. The interior consists of a bamboo table with teacups ced and a bamboo bed with three pillows. The bamboo bed is quiterge. can sleep three to four people Chen Ming had already walked in. He felt that the decorations were not too big or too small. He immediately took out his furniture from the inventory and decorated the room in vintage style. It goes well with the bamboo house. After he finished putting his furniture He immediately set up a formation around the house. to prevent anyone froming in. After finishing the furniture Chen Ming looked at the time. Found that it was now nine o''clock. He has a lot of time He thought that he would go for a walk and explore the vige a bit. At the same time, he would also be looking for Yao Meiguanyin. In the vige, in addition to the amodation zone, There are also other zones. It seems that here, besides being a vige for certifying those who took part in the trials, It is also a source of money for the Sword Saint Sect. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect didn''t seem to care about these messes. Within the Sword vige, the Sword Saint Sect is the sect that takes care of all of them 374 Chapter 374 Chen Ming tried to find Yao Meiguanyin, but it seemed that she had not yet arrived. He thought that she might have arrived a day or twoter. Chen Ming and Xie Lin, along with Hua Lin now, arrived at a restaurant within the trading zone. This restaurant is next to a river between two mountains. The atmosphere here is quite good. Chen Ming chose to sit in the seat near the river. ¡°I don''t know whether the two Martial Masters wants to order food or liquor. At our shop, there is a wide variety of delicious food and excellent spirits. As long as the two Martial Masters want it.¡± Chen Ming looked at the food menu written on the wooden sign. If it had a picture to look at, it would have been pretty good. The prices here are quite expensive. But then Chen Ming was not a poor person. He didn''t need the money earned by the Chen family to buy these foods. On his way here, he defeated many mountain bandits. This made his property as much as the property of onerge family. ¡°I have salt-grilled fish from this river. As for liquor and drinks, I don''t need it.¡± Chen Ming already had a better drink. He ordered the food only because he wanted to know the taste. Xie Lin did not order food, she was not hungry but wanted to drink the drink Chen Ming would bring out. Hua Lin ordered threerge meat buns. Xiao''er received the order. He immediately went to prepare food for Chen Ming. He wanted to introduce Chen Ming''s drink and liquor, but when he saw that Chen Ming had brought his own drink and liquor, He immediately had to change his mind. He smelled the liquor and drink. In one word, it''s actually of better quality than the drinks and liquor in his shop. Soon, Xiao''er brought some food to Chen Ming and Hua Lin. They both ate their food with smiling faces. It seems that there is also delicious food here. and while the three were spending time together The unexpected happened. ¡°The three of you get up and get out of here. Our youngdy wants this seat. If you don''t want to get in trouble with our youngdy.¡± Chen Ming shook his head and wanted to get rid of the maggots. But he had to stop first when he saw the expression on the face of the youngdy that these people said. Her face looked annoyed. The frustration wasn''t sent to him. but sent to her servants. Chen Ming saw the youngdy and raised an eyebrow. beforeughing ¡°I didn''t expect to meet you here. But where is Merchant Zhang? he didn''te with you?¡± The youngdy that appeared was actually Sun Lin. She was the girl Chen Ming saved from the dragon tongue poison. He concocted an antidote with Red Potion and Sky Swallowing Grass. He didn''t expect to meet her here at a time like this. Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes opened wide. ¡°Benefactor! Is that really you?" Sun Lin said excitedly. She hadn''t had the chance to meet him in the Yang Empire for various reasons. After he treated her She and Zhang Yang immediately had to flee from Duanyang City. She was being hunted by the Assassin''s Hall at that time. But shortly after, the Assassin''s Hall ordered a withdrawal. Using that chance, she immediately ran back to the Sun n in the Fire Wind Continent. She was considered to have miraculously survived. This was thanks to Chen Ming for saving her. If not, he saved it that day. She would never go back and see her family again. Everyone in the Sun family loved her very much. It can be noticed that the eyes of the two servants. Chen Ming looked at the servant who now had a worried expression on their face. They didn''t think that Chen Ming was Sun Lin''s benefactor. They didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Chen Ming let out augh before speaking. ¡°It is good that you are her servants. Otherwise, the story would not end well here. Come on, Sun Lin, you can sit here next to Hua¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming moved his seat to sit next to Xie Lin. Let Sun Lin sit with Hua Lin. Sun Lin immediately sat beside Hua Lin before speaking to her servant. ¡°Let''s go get something to eat first. I will be with the benefactor here.¡± "But you" ¡°No, but if you don''t obey what I say, I will tell Mother." Hearing that Sun Lin threatened. The servants turned pale. It seems that in the Sun family, the wife is bigger than her husband as well. Or was it that every household. Chen Ming''s family is also the same? Chen Ming smiled at Sun Lin before speaking. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. You don''t have to call me a benefactor.¡± Sun Lin nodded. She decided to call him Big Brother Ming. As soon as Hua Lin heard Sun Lin call Chen Ming, Big Brother Ming, she immediately spoke up. ¡°You can call Big Brother Ming. But you have no right to like Big Brother Ming. Big Brother is only Hua¡¯er and Master''s.¡± Sun Lin looked at Hua Lin before giggling. ¡°Big Brother Ming, whoever he likes, it has nothing to do with you. I have to repay Big Brother Ming for helping me with my body.¡± Your body is still very young. Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He didn''t want to transform into a real bear. He coughed before Hua Lin could speak back. "Alright, let''s not quarrel..." The two immediately stopped arguing. Chen Ming after stopping the two of them from arguing. He asked about Zhang Yang. She told Chen Ming that Zhang Yang was currently in charge of the Sun Family''s business. He is very talented in this field. causing the Sun family to be more and more prosperous Chen Ming nodded. The four sat and drank for a moment. Chen Ming also wanted to continue walking around the viges. Sun Lin, of course, asked to follow along. Her servant followed her closely. but no one dared to approach her. They could only watch from afar. Sword vige is very big. Chen Ming had walked for an hour and still couldn''t walk around. He could only walk a quarter of the entire area. How big will it be? ¡°Let''s just go to the house for now. Tomorrow we will continue to explore. I want to go back and y a game.¡± "y a game! Big Brother Ming, Hua¡¯er also wants to y Super Smack!¡± ¡°Okay, let''s go back and y.¡± ¡°Super Smack? Big Brother Ming, what is it?¡± ¡°You will know just follow me.¡± And that night all night Hua Lin and Sun Lin became good friends. through ying Super Smack Sister. 375 Chapter 375 The next morning. Chen Ming sensed that Yao Meiguanyin had arrived at the Sword Vige. However, her condition was now in danger. Chen Ming did not dy. hurriedly soared to the sky from his resting ce. Head straight to the front of Sword Vige immediately. What he saw made him extremely angry. Yao Meiguanyin was being attacked by dozens of assassins. But no one even thought of reaching out to help her. including the disciples of the Sword Saint Sect as well. They stood watching the battle with smiles. ¡°These guys!¡± Chen Ming burst out of energy. Whoever touches his people has to pay. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t think that she would be hunted after leaving the Yang Empire. These assassins were not as skilled as her. but they have arger number. Yao Meiguanyin was able to defeat two Sky Profound Realm Assassins. But at the moment she dealt with the two assassins. She was attacked from a blind spot that she could not defend herself. causing her injury The woman wounded by her instinct used a camouge smoke grenade, allowing her to escape from the assassin''s siege. She, at the time of the injury. Surprisingly, the first thing that popped into her mind was. She had to go find Chen Ming. He was the only one who would protect her. She was unable to enter the Yang Empire where there was a formation that would protect her. It was because the Assassins hall had already ordered all the Assassins to surround the Yang Empire. they can''t do anything but tense up around the region. They were unable to enter the Yang Empire. Any Assassin who stepped into the Yang Empire. They will be destroyed by heavenly tribtion. They wanted to deal with Chen Ming and the people who betrayed the hall. Too bad they couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. Because the assassin they sent was killed with only one sword swing. They sent many Sky Profound Assassins. But they were all killed. It was something that the Assassin''s hall had not thought of before. Chen Ming was so strong that without the need for the formation he could deal with assassins. This is what the Assassin''s hall did wrong. They thought that Chen Ming escaped from all the assassins because of the formation. They atone for their own mistakes. with arge number of assassins of the Sky Profound Realm. This caused the Assassin''s hall''s overall strength to drop to the lowest it had ever been. Even more, bruised, were the bodies of those Sky Profound Realm Assassins. They were piled up with other low-level cultivators. not any different This shows that they had not yet done anything and had already been killed. p They had given up on sending assassins to hunt Chen Ming. Instead, they were aiming for his significant other. But everything they calcted was wrong. They could only attack Yao Meiguanyin alone. causing her now to be swarmed from all sides She was fortunate to be able to escape from the siege and arrive at the Sword Vige. But who would have thought that when she arrived at Sword Vige? will not meet with Chen Ming In addition, the disciples of the Sword Saint Sect, who were virtuous, looked at her being swarmed indifferently. She said that the Sword Saint Sect was no different from the other sects. She didn''t know that the people who were watching her were swarmed. ssified as the bad disciple of the sect that has it all. But no one could do anything to him. Because he was the grandson of one of the great elders in the sect. Of course, that disciple was Tai Xuan. He was the real grandson of Tai Yuanming. Dongfang Gu''s teacher. ¡°No one is allowed to get involved in the Assassin''s hall matters. She must have done something vile. To be chased by so many assassins like this.¡± Moreover, each assassin was of the same level as the elders of the sect. Even if he wants to help It was useless anyway. Yao Meiguanyin was now in despair. The woman who thought that everything would be over for her heard a dragon roaring from one direction. The roar was so powerful. Its roar resounded to everyone''s soul. They copse to the floor mouth and nose bleed blood. Chen Ming was now very angry. His true form emerged. His dragon horns were now white and ck. His eyes, too, were white and ck interspersed with his horns. His blue-green aura exploded. Everyone in the Sword Vige could feel the enormous pressure. They even kneeled on the ground. They were able to perceive higher beings came upon them. "Dead" Just one word. The assassins around Yao Meiguanyin were killed with a sword pierced into the heart. The various swords were ck and white with dragon patterns. Over ten Sky profound assassins were instantly killed. Chen Ming looked at Tai Xuan who was now in a crawling position. He tried to raise his head but couldn''t. ¡°Just now, were you guys standing and looking at her with a smile? Let''s see if you guys still dare to smile after this.¡± Chen Ming stepped on Tai Xuan''s head before stomping his head to the ground. All of his front teeth were broken by the impact. He did this to all the disciples of the Sword Saint Sect who looked at Yao Meiguanyin with a smile. Yao Meiguanyin now looked at Chen Ming with a flushed expression. She was excited that Chen Ming had shown his might. and also dealing with people who thought of hurting her and the one who smiled as she was about to be killed The elders in the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect could feel the strong profound energy. They even trembled when they felt this great Qi. Even the sect masters of both sects were as strong as Leng Ziying. Can''t help but sweat. Sword Saint Master Cheng Jingke couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°This profound energy If I am not wrong. A Martial Ancestor Realm!" Hei An the Sect Master of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, nodded in agreement with Cheng Jingke. Just a moment ago, he tried topare his profound energy with the profound energy he could feel. His profound energy was easily destroyed. Show that the other party must be in a higher realm that must be Martial Ancestor Realm no more no les 376 Chapter 376 Tai Yuanming heard what Cheng Jingke had said. He only spoke up with suspicion. ¡°But the Sect Master In this lower world, it had never been seen before that one who had reached the Martial Ancestor Realm would be able to live in this lower world. He will be sent up to the upper world by thews of this world as soon as he crosses the border.¡± Several elders also nodded. They had never met or heard of anyone at the Martial Ancestor Realm in this lower world. If there really is No one on Earth below could stop them. and the bnce of power that sustains it will immediately copse. Cheng Jingke and Hei An only shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know either. But, of course, whoever owns this power, if he wants to, can easily conquer the lower world. ¡°Anyway, We should go down and investigate the situation first. That why such a powerful person came to Sword Vige? It also came at a time when both of our sects were recruiting disciples. Hopefully, he won''t have any problems with our sect. Otherwise, even if Hei An and I help each other. It''s not certain that we will be able to defeat him or her.¡± The elders had serious expressions on their faces. If the two sect masters work together, they still can''t win. There was no one else who could deal with him. Leng Zhiyi himself too. Leng Zhiyi was also present at the meeting. He felt that the profound energy that he was sensing felt familiar, He didn¡¯t know. But he couldn''t remember where he had ever felt this power. After speaking Cheng Jingke and Hei An immediately brought all the elders down to the Sword Vige. They who went down to Sword Vige found that everything was over. Only Tai Yuanming rushed to see his grandson''s condition. Finding that all his front teeth were missing, his nose was broken, and his skull cracked, he angrily shouted to everyone and ask about what had happened. They could only say that there was a young man who had ck and white eyes. A loud roar resounded like an angry dragon. He seemed to be angry because there was no one to help the injured woman. The woman who was injured was Yao Meiguanyin, who was hiding her face. If she revealed her beautiful face Tai Xuan was probably lost in her beauty. and can intercept all ten assassins Talking about the White and ck eyes young man. He arrived when he saw that the woman was injured, he dealt with ten assassins and then dealt with the Sword Saint Sect disciples until they were in the condition he saw. Tai Yuanming had already heard that. The anger he had instantly disappeared. He felt lucky that his grandson wasn''t killed. He looked at the ten assassins that had been dealt with. He could only narrow his eyes. ¡°It''s not wrong, these assassins are at the level of the Sky Profound Realm. Look at the appearance of the body." Measuring the difference between a person who died at the level of can be measured by the muscles of the body. The higher the level, the tighter and stronger the muscles. Cheng Jingke and Hei An told all the elders to gather information from everyone who witnessed the incident. In any case, they would have to know the information of this Martial Master. so as not to seek revenge on their disciples. but to be careful in the future After receiving the orders, all the elders immediately followed and tried to get information about this cultivator. All that was left was Chen Jingke, Hei An, Leng Zhiyi, and Tai Yuanming who were taking care of his grandson. ¡°I feel that my Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect is facing a big problem. Do you feel the same as me?¡± Hei An could feel the heartache that was toe. Chen Jingke sighed. He thought the same thing as Hei An. He looked at Tai Yuanming before looking at the faint Tai Xuan. ¡°Hopefully, the Martial Master who came to help that young woman go. There will be no grudge against these two.¡± Chen Ming now brought Yao Meiguanyin to heal inside the bamboo house. She now looked unusually calm. There was no sarcasm. or trying to rail up Xie Lin? She now looked like a trained kitten. Chen Ming chose not to think too much. and thought that it might be because of her injuries. So she kept silent like this. On the other hand, Xie Lin and Hua Lin could sense it. Of course, they are women and a girl? no matter the world. Women tend to have a better sense of these things than men. The two looked at Yao Meiguanyin with narrowed eyes. Xie Lin didn''t like how she acted like this towards Chen Ming while Hua Lin only followed Xie Lin. She didn''t know why she was doing it either. She looked at Yao Meiguanyin and looked at Chen Ming. Never thought that she would feel jealous of anyone like this before. If someone had told her that she would be like this in the past, She must have looked at that person coldly. before cutting off their head Love really changes people. She is still cold but only with others, She looked at Chen Ming before sighing. "I''m going out to get some fresh air." ¡°Master Hua¡¯er will go with Master.¡± "um" The two then left the bamboo house. Chen Ming only shook his head. He didn''t even know what Yao Meiguanyin was thinking. But he knew what Xie Lin was thinking. Who would have thought that she would be so jealous? It was different from her character in the beginning. ¡°You drink this first. All your injuries will be gone. As for this pill, it will help restore your profound strength and help bnce your Dantian. Rest, let me talk go and talk to them.¡± Yao Meiguanyin nodded. She did as Chen Ming ordered. Chen Ming didn''t hear what she said softly before he left. "Yes, Master." If Chen Ming heard that He must have goosebumps. because in her voice there was a hidden sweetness. She is the type that likes to be beaten. She is the one who likes to be possessed. She blushed as she thought of what Chen Ming would do to her with his true form. The eyes as fierce as a beast, and a stern voice demanding respect made her emotional and turned on. ¡°I must make you my master.¡± Chen Ming did not know that he now had a young woman who would do anything to make him her master. Chen Ming had now walked outside the bamboo house. He saw Hua Lin now ying with the fish in the pond with branches. As for Xie Lin now sitting in a chair near the fish pond. he didn''t know what was in her head right now. 377 Chapter 377 Chen Ming walked over and sat beside Xie Lin. If it was someone else, she would have answered them with a palm that was faster than light. But this person sitting next to her was Chen Ming. she turned away Chen Ming only smiled. very cute. He didn''t think that she would be the type that when jealousy would feel like this. Chen Ming couldn''t help but embrace her from the side. He pulled her into a hug before speaking. ¡°What is it, good girl? Can you tell me what makes you feel ufortable?¡± Red-faced Xie Lin didn''t think Chen Ming would even care about this. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel any disgust. On the other hand, she felt good too. Xie Lin bit her lip. She couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°I don''t like seeing you close to her. You can see that she has a heart for you.¡± ¡°Have a heart for me?¡± ¡°Sissy, why can''t you just look at this? You saved her life. She''s in love with you, it''s not strange." Chen Ming thought about it. It might be what Xie Lin said. But why did she show nothing but run out of the house? He thought for a moment before smiling. She was really cute because she didn''t want him to feel ufortable. Chen Ming thought back. Yao Meiguanyin might actually like him. He looked at Xie Lin. She now had a sad expression on her face. He took a breath before speaking. ¡°I will go tell her. that I already have a lover." "No! Don''t do that." "???" p Chen Ming was puzzled, Didn''t she don¡¯t want him to pay attention to Yao Meiguanyin? Why did she stop him? ¡°I don''t feel bad that she likes you, I just want you to pay attention to me.¡± Chen Ming understood immediately. while she and he traveled together Even if the distance disappears. But he was never as close to her as he was to Yao Meiguanyin just now. Chen Ming, of course, smiled. He has a solution to this problem. ¡°This issue is not difficult to fix.¡± Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. before her lips were taken by him. He kissed her softly. before gradually heating up. Xie Lin hugged Chen Ming tightly. let him kiss her willingly. Her tears flowed. It''s not tears of sorrow but tears of joy. Chen Ming felt that he would have to try to get closer to his lover after this. He didn¡¯t want anyone to think that he wasn¡¯t serious about them. ¡­¡­.. As time passed, no matter how much the elders from the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Demon Sword Sect tried to find information on the Dragon Martial Master, they got nothing. They didn''t even get a single clue back. They called Chen Ming a Dragon Martial Master because his roar was as powerful as a dragon. Plus he has a horn-like dragon. This name suits him best. They at first suspected that the Sword Monarch was the Dragon Martial Master. They went to Chen Ming at the bamboo house with the utmost care. Chen Ming opened up for them to enter the formation without a problem. They tried to ask Chen Ming several questions to determine if he was a Dragon Martial Master. Of course, Chen Ming denies the im. Because there is no clear evidence. They could only believe that Chen Ming was not. and even if Chen Ming lied what can they do. Aside from the Dragon Martial Master, there was also a Sword Monarch that they had to be very careful about. They could sense that Chen Ming was at the Qi Foundation stage. Of course, his profound level and aura were notpatible at all. His aura had made the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Elders feel the danger. They thought to themselves that even if Chen Ming was not a Dragon Martial Master, He was equally dangerous. Yao Meiguanyin at that time was hiding her face. causing no one to think that she was the one who was injured. Besides, her injuries, even if was a Medicine Saint Sect Master, they still would not be able to heal her this quickly. To Chen Ming, his red potion was very useless. He had hundreds of bottles, he didn''t know what to do with them right now. But to them, it was a Heavenly Blood Medicine that could not be obtained from the lower world. Today finally arrived. The date both sects will begin recruiting disciples. The opening of the two sects was extremely grandiose. Theyunched with a profound practitioner of the Sky Profound Realm. Dozens of people flew back and forth in the sky on their swords. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect would wear ck cloth. The Sword Saint Sect would wear white cloth. The elders flew off the mountain before gracefully descending from their swords. They stood on huge stone pirs that were raised a lot from the ground. With this, they were able to see everyone from a high ce. Sword Saint Sect Master and Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master walked out in front. Hei An let Chen Jingke be the one who opened the ceremony instead. The disciples and applicants all looked at each other. They didn''t think that the elders and the sect master would open the ceremony by themselves. Normally, the sect would only let one elder descend. Why this time they were all brought down. Of course, this year had changed, and they had to impress the Sword Monarch. They wanted to immediately ept Chen Ming as an elder. But Chen Ming refused. ¡°How do you know that I have good intentions? will you make me an elder If I have bad intentions? you should be in constant vignce otherwise something bad might happen¡± Both the sect master and the elder were speechless. Leng Zhiyi looked at Chen Ming. He remembered Chen Ming but didn''t say anything. Including Yao Meiguanyin, who was now looking at him with hateful eyes. He only let out a sigh. He knew that the two would definitely cause trouble within the sect. But he chose to remain silent. He wanted to know what the two of them wanted to do with his sect. The elders and sect masters heard what Chen Ming had said. They, therefore, agreed that Chen Ming had to participate in the test. and slowly watched him. This made them trust that Chen Ming had no malicious intent. But it''s better to prevent than to fix things. Cheng Jingke spoke at the opening ceremony. His speech sounded very impressive. But as for Chen Ming, he thought it was impossible. What he said was too beautiful. Chen Ming talked to Xie Lin Hua Lin and Yao Meiguanyin to kill time. And finally, the opening ceremony was over. 378 Chapter 378 The people were stunned. There is no exnation of what the first stage in the test is. Its testing changes every year. make it difficult to predict This year too The first stage was that everyone had to endure the pressure of the elders'' profound energy. An elder would set his own profound energy to the initial stage level of the Earth Profound Realm. Many of the participants fell to the ground unconscious. Most of the people who came here were from the Initial level of the Qi Gathering Stage to the Advanced Qi Gathering Stage. A small percentage of them are at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Those with the Advanced level of the Qi Gathering Stage strength were strong enough to withstand the attacks by the profound energy. Those with the Earth Profound Realm could easily withstand the profound pressure. For Chen Ming and the girls, They didn''t feel anything. including Hua Lin The people who had qualified couldn''t help but look at Chen Ming''s group. They were sure that Chen Ming''s group would undoubtedly pass through the selection process. What they now suspect is Why would they join the test? Chen Ming wanted to participate in the test. The answer is simple. he just wanted to. He wasn''t in a hurry with life. Chen Ming along with his group could easily pass the first stage. The total number of applicants this time is more than a hundred thousand people. But now there''s less than half left. Those who failed the first stage were immediately taken back to their amodation. They were just dizzy and nauseous. It didn''t take any more damage. Cheng Jingke looked at the finalists with satisfaction. Looks like there will be quite a lot of talented people this year. He looked at Chen Ming''s group, his group consisted of four people. Even young girl can pass the test. ¡°Even the girls in his group can pass the test. A young girl''s level had to be at least at the highest Qi Gathering Stage. To be able to withstand the pressure of the elders without showing any symptoms.¡± A young girl is considered very gifted. It''s equivalent to Dongfang Gu. ¡°If she passes the test I will ept her as my disciple.¡± The elders looked at each other. The Sect Master of the Sword Saint Sect had never epted anyone as a disciple before. Unlike Hei An, he had his disciples. However, he now did not know where she was. After the first test next stage test In the second stage of testing Hei An, the Sect Master of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, was the one who proposed. He walked forward before speaking. His tone was harsh and cold. ¡°From now on, all of you will receive either the Yin or Yang Jade Stone. You must take good care of it if it is stolen or you lost it. you will be immediately eliminated. The second stage of the test will let everyone enter the Nameless Forest on the west side. In this forest, there were many demonic beasts from the Qi Gathering Stage to the Earth Profound Realm. You must survive in this forest for five days. In addition, you must possess the yin and yang jade in your possession to reach the final test. You probably know what to do.¡± Hei An finished speaking, and the disciples from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect began to distribute one Yin or Yang Jade Stone each. Everyone will get a jade stone, not yin or yang. That means if they want to pass the test. They would have to steal the other half of the jade stone from the others. This test was a half-half elimination of people. It was considered an effective test. ¡°Once you get the jade stone, go into the forest. within two hours Let there be absolutely no fighting. After two hours Everyone can do what they want. When will it be five days that you wille out of the Nameless Forest? Otherwise, you will be eliminated immediately.¡± The person who received the jade stone immediately went straight into the forest. They want the advantage of getting in first. They did not know that the Nameless Forest was not an ordinary forest. This forest is full of danger. Even the Earth Profound Realm had to be careful. Don¡¯t mention the Qi Gathering Stage. Not long after, a scream sounded out. Someone had already been dealt with by a demonic beast. ¡°It''s a really dangerous forest.¡± Chen Ming looked at the jade he had obtained. Within his group were all the Yang Jade Stones together. All they had to find was the Yin Jade Stone. Chen Ming led his group into the forest. Everyone tried to see where Chen Ming''s group was going. They will avoid going in that direction. Tai Xuan had now recovered. He himself also came to see this test. He felt like he had seen Chen Ming somewhere before. but he can''t remember Of course, he was afraid of Chen Ming for some reason. He didn''t even remember what happened earlier. Not all of his front teeth had yete out. He just shook his head. before going to do his duty within the nameless forest, Chen Ming''s group entered the forest and did not find a single contestant. They avoided being near Chen Ming''s group. Of course, Chen Ming understood why they did that. It was because if Chen Ming wanted He could steal a jade stone from anyone in this Nameless Forest. As Chen Ming''s group walked deeper and deeper into the forest. Then there was a young girl''s voice calling them out. ¡°Wait, Bing Brother Ming! Wait for Linlin." Sun Lin followed closely behind Chen Ming. Her expression wasn''t that good. Chen Ming had only raised his eyebrows these past few days. Interestingly, there were no headache-inducing problems. Everyone spent time together peacefully. In particr, Sun Lin and Hua Lin had be close friends. Whereas Sun Lin would call herself Linlin while Hua Lin would call her Huahua. Both have the same name. including Xie Lin. This makes it quite difficult to call their names. So everyone has their own nickname. ¡°Linlin? where have all your servants gone?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. Sun Lin only let out a dryugh. "They have gone back home, Bing Brother Ming." Chen Ming only smiled. He seems to have added another official group member now. The second round of testing for the other participants was probably the most dangerous and hardest test they''d ever encountered. But for Chen Ming and his group, It wasn''t any different from taking a walk in the forest. Chen Ming was able to find a safe ce full of beautiful nature. before he set up his camp along with taking out the conveniences Whether it''s a TV, refrigerator, or game console. He has everything that everyone needs. Chen Ming previously went out to find the Yin Jade Stone for everyone. Sun Lin also had the same Yang Jade Stone as them 379 Chapter 379 Sun Lin and Hua Lin yed games while eating snacks. Both of them especially enjoyed ying car games. They weren''t sure what the car was. But for sure they liked it. Sun Lin liked the blue ice cream car. Hua Lin likes pink candy cars. Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin were sitting and ying on a chessboard. losing and winning. The two seemed to understand each other better as they spent time together. There was no jealousy towards the two of them. Yao Meiguanyin seemed to be able to hind from everyone that she is an M. But there were times when she secretly looked at Chen Ming with a strange smile. Chen Ming only shook his head thinking about that moment. ¡°Lunch is ready¡± Chen Ming prepared food for everyone. Today''s food, he chooses is Japanese food. even though it originated from India¡­the Tonkatsu Curry ¡°Smells so good, Big Brother Ming, can I have more of that as well?¡± ¡°Um, Huahua wants to add that stuff too, Big Brother Ming.¡± Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin nodded in agreement. Chen Ming onlyughed and added ¡°that one¡± to everyone, that was the cheese. Add vor to make the curry more mellow. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Ming!¡± The four of them then brought their own tes to sit on the table beside the stream. Chen Ming was about to scoop his own curry. He could feel that someone was standing behind him. However, the person standing behind him had no bad intentions. ¡°Smells so good, can I have some, junior brother?¡± Chen Ming heard her voice, he just smiled. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± Chen Ming gave food to the nameless woman whose stomach was rumbling loudly now. before turning to her with a smile. "Long time no see. Senior Sister¡± The person who appeared now was the woman in red that he had met at the Merchant Hall, Tang Huayin. ¡°Um, long time no see¡­¡± Tang Huayin replied as he looked at the curry pot, his eyes unblinking. Chen Ming only smiled as if she was really hungry. He handed a te of food to Tang Huayin. She did not hesitate to take the food, she wanted to say something to Chen Ming, but the cry in her stomach interrupted first. Thedy''s face was red with embarrassment. The technique she was practicing required a lot of nutrition. Chen Ming had her sit at the table and wait. She nodded and immediately sat at the dining table. Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin looked at her with sharp eyes. Tang Huayin trembled. ¡°You¡­ you two are at the level of the Sky Profound Realm?!¡± Tang Huayin was only at the Earth Profound Realm. She didn''t expect these two to be in the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming only shook his head. Tang Huayin had never met the two of them. It''s not strange to see the coldness of both of them. He also went to sit at his ce. Chen Ming saw Tang Huayin''s worried expression and couldn''t help but think of his senior in the university. He couldn''t help but speak to Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin. ¡°Lin''er, Guanyin, she is my acquaintance.¡± Hearing what Chen Ming said The cold was gone However, Tang Huayin could still feel the distrust from the two. Tang Huayin thought that she should go eat somewhere else. But before she could get up from her seat Chen Ming grabbed her shoulder first. "Sit here" Chen Ming sat down between her and the other two youngdies. Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin saw that Chen Ming had already sat at the table. The two immediately started eating. both eyes open before eating the food with a delish face. Hua Lin and Sun Lin had already taken the lead. and seems to be still not full Must have a second te The third for sure Fortunately, Chen Ming made a big pot of curry. There is enough for everyone to eat up to ten dishes. Being a Martial Practitioner had such a disadvantage. need high energy. Chen Ming looked at Tang Huayin who decided to eat here with him and everyone. Chen Ming chose to eat his food instead of asking Tang Huayin what she was doing in this forest. He will ask her after this meal. The whole pot of tonkatsu curry. Everyone is now full of joy. When you''re full, it''s time to practice. Xie Lin took Hua Lin and Sun Lin to practice. She and Hua Lin practiced the Dragon Breathing Technique. While Sun Lin was practicing the Sun n''s cultivation technique. Of course, the Dragon Breathing technique was definitely better than the Sun n''s ordinary cultivation technique. Yao Meiguanyin now practiced the Yao n cultivation technique. If she was able toplete this technique, The ten assassins who had hurt her earlier. There was absolutely no way to hurt her. The four of them now practiced vigorously. Now, it was only Chen Ming and Tang Huayin who were discussing. ¡°As I said. The reason why I entered the nameless forest is because I want to find a medicinal herb in order to bring it to one of the elders at the Medicine Saint Sect. He promised that if I could bring this herb to him. He would reward me with a Profound Strengthen pill. In a little while, I will rise to the Advanced level of the Earth Profound Realm.¡± Tang Huayin was in such a hurry to raise her own level. Because the tournament between the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect was near. She wanted to win and get a high position. In order to have a chance to be selected to train in the forbidden realm. She mighte out and be able to break through to the Sky Profound Realm, who knows. In the Forbidden Realm, time would travel two to three times faster than the outside world, and the Sky and Earth Qi inside the Forbidden Realm was many times purer than outside. It was even better than cultivation in the training room inside the Merchant Hall. Compared to the training room at the Merchant Hall and there, it was as different as the sky and the abyss. That ce was like a paradise for those who wanted to practice martial arts. Trained there for only one year. It was equivalent to practicing outside for ten to twenty years. Who wouldn''t want to go inside to practice? Chen Ming first listened and became interested. However, the benefit from the Forbidden Realm was only slightly better than that of his Qi Gathering and Purifying formation. Better than just a matter of time Chen Ming smiled at Tang Huayin. He thought for a moment before making a decision. He takes Tang Huayin to look at it. 380 Chapter 380 He had set up a formation for Xie Lin and everyone. He would take Tang Huayin to see it. There was no need to enter the forbidden realm. Of course, when Tang Huayin had entered the formation, She gasped. ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± She could feel a very dense profound energy. If she trained here, she believed that she could break through to the Sky Profound Realm. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to ask him. He shrugged before speaking to her. ¡°This is for me to repay Senior Sister for giving me those spirit stones back then, Senior Siser can train in my formation at any time.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Tang Huayin. She could only smile before speaking in a low voice in her throat. But Chen Ming heard every word she said. ¡°He¡¯s really like my junior in the university back there. Plus these modern things that shouldn''t exist in this world. He might actually be him¡­" It wasn''t wrong, she said the word junior. It was not the word junior disciple that wasmonly used in this world. Plus, knowing that these things that he used were modern, means that she probably is a modern person too. He narrowed his eyes before speaking up confidently. ¡°Well, these modern things, you''re right, they don''t exist in this world. I took it from another world. And you, too, are like my senior in the university. Are you my senior?¡± Tang Huayin opened her eyes wide before turning to look at Chen Ming. Her mouth trembled. ¡°No¡­ this can not be.¡± Chen Ming smiled. ¡°I''ve been wondering since thest time we met. You''re just like my senior, there''s nothing wrong. Senior, what are you doing here? No, I should ask how did senior end up here?" Tang Huayin felt speechless, she didn''t think that the person standing before her. that she thought was like a junior she secretly had a crush on. to actually be the real one. ¡°You''re not lying to me right! You are really Little Ming?¡± Hearing that she called him Little Ming. Chen Ming was confident that this was not Tang Huayin in this universe. Rather, it was Tang Huayin from his universe. How did she get here? ¡°No, I am not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me why don¡¯t you ask me the question I and you only know?¡± ¡°So, what is the name of my favorite band?¡± "The Carpenters" ¡°Favorite dessert¡± ¡°Lemon Cake¡± "My favorite undies" ¡°Red... Wait. I think this one is-" Chen Ming had not finished speaking. Tang Huayin then hugged him before bursting into tears. ¡°I thought I would never see you again, Little Ming!¡± Chen Ming only smiled and hugged her. He also didn''t expect to meet his senior again in this different universe. ,m Chen Ming gentlyforted Tang Huayin. He knew how she felt. She slipped into a world that she didn''t know like him. The difference was that she didn''t know how to go back to the old world. Honestly, she didn''t know if she could go back to the old world. because she in the old world has died. ¡°What do you mean, senior? You are dead¡­" Tang Huayin let out a sad smile before replying to Chen Ming. ¡°Remember when you went to the hospital? At that time, It wasn''t just amon cold. But I have a disease that can''t be cured.¡± Chen Ming remembered. That day, all day, Tang Huayin refused to speak to him. and fled him every time he approaches. He thought that she didn''t want to be with him. After she graduated. He never saw her again. ¡°After graduating my illness worsened. I remember thest thing I saw was an ambnce. before everything goes ck. You know, I''m already here. I came in the body of someone with the same name as myself.¡± Tang Huayin exined many things to Chen Ming. She wasn''t sure who had hurt the owner of her old body. If she guessed, it would definitely be those basta*d from the Cloud Tiger Sect. The Cloud Tiger Sect had a grudge against the Saint Sword Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect for a long time. and the area where she was injured was in the area of the Cloud Tiger Sect. Chen Ming nodded. He also thought that it must be like that. Chen Ming was thinking about something. He didn''t even notice the look in Tang Huayin''s eyes that looked at him. It was filled with nostalgia and longing. ¡°What about Ming? how did you get here? Don''t tell me that you¡­" ¡°No, senior, I have a way toe here. I''m not dead yet, but right now I don''t have a way to bring senior back with me.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He didn''t really have a way. Tang Huayin let out a sigh before speaking with a smile. ¡°No need, I don''t want to go back to the old world. As long as Little Ming doesn''t leave me anywhere, that''s enough." Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. He''s not a fool. He can distinguish the look in the eyes of those who met the acquaintances and the gazes of those who had a feeling for him. The look in Tang Huayin''s eyespletely told him: She thought of him more than senior and junior. Why hadn''t he seen it before? She should have tried to hide her feelings because she knew that she might die at any moment. Thinking like that, Chen Ming felt sad. He missed his cheerful senior. Now, she had no problem with the disease. She would definitely approach him. and as he thought ¡°Little Ming, what these two beauties to you? are they your lovers?¡± Tang Huayin asked about Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin. The two of them were now practicing their martial arts intently. Tang Huayin remembered the moment they had lunch together. She saw them both looking at Chen Ming with expectant eyes. ¡°Well. Xie Lin is my lover. As for Yao Meiguanyin. I don¡¯t know.¡± Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming. She gasped before speaking. ¡°Little Ming don¡¯t tell me that you want to catch those two fish at the same time you are too greedy¡­¡± Chen Ming only let out a dryugh. before nodding Tang Huayin smiled brightly. It means that she still has a chance. She definitely wouldn''t let this opportunity go. ¡°Then can I be your third fish?¡± This was his senior. Frankly, Chen Mingughed before shaking his head. "Why" Tang Huayin''s expression changed by a hundred and sixty degrees. Tears begin to fill her eyes. She felt sad that Chen Ming didn''t ept her. When he wasn¡¯t sick anymore. Why did heaven bully her this much? Chen Ming smiled at Tang Huayin before speaking. ¡°Senior, don''t be in a hurry. We still have a lot of time There is no need to hurry. And one more thing, I need to tell my seniors that my lover is not just Xie Lin.¡± Chen Ming counted the names of his lovers for Tang Huayin to listen to. His current lovers were Xie Lin, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, Hua Lin, Kang Lan, Ni Yue, and Chang''er. She was shocked and one thing thate to her mind was. ¡°No way little Ming. You are a lolicon! 381 Chapter 381 Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming as if he was a criminal. Chen Ming hurriedly exins to her about the multicollinearity. After hearing Chen Ming''s exnation. She breathed a sigh of relief. She now changed to other things of concern. ¡°Chang''er, why is the name familiar? Is this Chang''er using the Goddess Chang''er?¡± ¡°That''s right, the senior might not know. But in our old world, a lot of things have changed. Anyways, I will try to find a way to bring senior back to the old world.¡± Tang Huayin only nodded. She didn''t think Chen Ming would be able to convince Chang''er to be his lover. Chen Ming had not yet told her about his past life. Just this, the smoke is alreadying out of her ears. Afterforting Tang Huayin, He also assisted Hua Lin in cultivating the martial technique. She was at a lower level than everyone else. He would help her rise to the Sky Profound Realm as quickly as possible. Tang Huayin was now sitting cross-legged, practicing the Dragon Breathing Technique that Chen Ming had taught her. She didn''t know, but Chen Ming would only teach this technique to his closest. Even Yao Meiguanyin had not been taught this technique. Xie Lin sighed. She had nowpleted her training. She looked at Chen Ming who was helping Hua Lin train with a smile. She began to open up to him more and more. Sun Lin had alreadypleted her training. She was now sitting down to eat snacks and watch movies, waiting for Hua Lin to finish her training. Hua Lin''s profound level was steadily increasing and was already ahead of her. However, she did not have the slightest envy for Hua Lin. Instead, she was happy for Hua Lin. The six of them spent time together after this. Time passed very quickly. when using it with important people. Five days in the Nameless Forest, there were many casualties. But Chen Ming''s group came out of the forest as if they had just returned from a family trip. Of course, Chen Ming''s group passed. Tang Huayin also wanted toe out of the forest with Chen Ming. but was afraid that others would think that Chen Ming cheated in the exam. She had to part with him unwillingly. He promised her when he could enter the sect. He would immediately go to see her. She simply nodded and separated from Chen Ming''s group. Chen Ming only shook his head. He knew that she wouldn''t be doing anything after this. After this second round of testing, Cheng Jingke gave those who passed the test to rest for a day to recover. before the start of the third round of testing. The third round of testing was a tournament. ¡°The third test participants mustpete with the Sword Saint Sect disciple or the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect disciple. Those who were able to stay on their feet for one stick of incense would immediately be considered to pass the test and be considered an outer sword sect disciple¡­¡± Before being selected as a disciple which sect would be between the Saint Sword Sect or the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect? Everyone had to start by being a disciple of the Sword Sect first. That is, another outer sect disciple. Chen Ming had reached this point, he felt that the test was already boring. no difference. Together with that, he met his senior too. He must hurry. Chen Ming flew into the sky. People looked at him with gloomy eyes. Xie Lin, Yao Meiguanyin as well flew into the sky with him. Chen Ming flew in front of Chen Jingke and Hei An before cupping his hands together and speaking. ¡°I apologize to the two sect masters. But can I pass the third stage test? No, not only that, I would like to join the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect as an elder along with my twopanions.¡± Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin cup their hands as well. It might seem selfish to reject them at first and ask to jointer. But Chen Ming didn''t care. Everyone knows it''s a waste of time. Of course, Hei An smiled. He turned his gaze to Cheng Jingke. Chen Jingke didn''t think that all three Sky Profound Realm would go to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming saw this, he turned to Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin. understand what he wants both spoke up ¡°We want to join the Sword Saint Sect. along with the other two below.¡± The two people below were Hua Lin and Sun Lin. Hearing that, Chen Jingke''s expression improved slightly. Even though he didn''t have the Sword Monarch. But getting two Sky Profound practitioners with two talented girls was a great deal. Chen Jingke and Hei An immediately agreed to ept the five of them to the two sects. No one dared to say anything. Instead, they were d that Chen Ming''s group had finally made it. They will be able to breathe easily. Chen Ming after receiving the answer went to his temporary shelter with everyone before packing up. He told the four of them to take care of Dongfang Gu. to which the four of them nodded He told the four of them even though they were in different sects. Honestly, everyone cane and see each other without any problems. Just don''t go into the restricted area. Yao Meiguanyin hesitated a little. Chen Ming knew what she was hesitating about. ¡°Don''t worry Guanyin. If I find that Leng Zhiyi is in the wrong I will take him and deliver it to you by myself. And after that, we will go to the Demon Continent together.¡± Yao Meiguanyin smiled at Chen Ming. She would wait for him to do as he had promised. Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect is located on the highest peak of the East mountain near the Sword Saint Sect, located on the highest peak of West Mountain. They were blocked by arge sword that was higher than the two mountains. Between the two sects, besides therge sword, There will be a bridge built to cut through the sword so that the two sects can travel to meet each other. At the center of this gigantic sword was the passage between the two sects. There are many shops open there. It was noticed that on the surface of this gigantic sword, there were many windows of those shops. Chen Ming now flew into the inner sect area. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect had a ratherrge area. However, in this vast sect, there were not as many disciples as expected. making the sect look more space than usual Besides the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, disciples would find that there were disciples of the Sword Saint Sect walking around in the sect as well. However, a disciple of the Sword Saint Sect would only be able to enter the outer area. Chen Ming now had to make a report. to receive the badge of the bureau As for the elders, there was no need to wear the Sect''s uniform. Just don''t wear brightly colored uniforms. Chen Ming took his badge. He was now a Third rank Elder. which is considered a rtively high position Second to Grand Elder Leng Zhiyi and Sect Master only. 382 Chapter 382 Chen Ming received his badge. He was already considered an elder of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The sect that was the strongest sect in the lower world. ¡°At this point, I am already considered an elder of the sect. I never thought that I would get to this point this quick.¡± Chen Ming thought back. Previously, he had thought that entering the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect would be difficult. Who would have thought it would be this easy? Chen Ming picked up a book on rules and read it. There weren''t many rules. It was a general rule that every sect had to have. Chen Ming after receiving the Elder badge immediately headed towards the top of the sword that was located between the two sects. There was the meeting of the sect masters and all the elders. He was also invited to attend the meeting. Chen Ming reached the top of the sword and found that there was arge building on the top of the sword. He immediately entered arge building. The elders and sect masters were now discussing tomorrow''s trials. Everyone immediately stopped talking and turned to Chen Ming as he approached the seat that had been provided for him. Beside him, there were two empty seats, it seemed that Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin had yet to arrive. Chen Ming sat down in his seat before smiling. Seeing this, everyone began to continue their discussion of what was being said. Chen Ming only listened. He didn''t care about the matter of the sect. He had no rtion to these two sects at all. Maybe because this might be his first day. Chen Ming didn''t wait long. Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin arrived. Once again, the other elders fell silent. This time, when the two of them had sat down in their seats, The elders didn''t mention the matter of tomorrow''s test. It was Cheng Jingke and Hei An who spoke instead. First of all, they introduced themselves and all the elders to Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin, and then Chen Ming introduced himself, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin. Chen Ming could sense that an elder was looking at him. The elder who looked at him was Tai Yuanming. His eyes looked at Chen Ming in disbelief. Chen Ming didn''t know that he didn''t understand anything. However, he didn''t have to ask that elder. He was the one who asked Chen Ming what he didn''t understand. ¡°This Elder said that his real name was Chen Ming, right?¡± Chen Ming nodded, not understanding why he would ask again. He said that his name was Chen Ming just now. ¡°Then you came from Duanyang City in the Yang Empire of Thunder Cloud Continent.¡± Chen Ming nodded again. Tai Yuanming''s expression was not very good. ¡°I remember that in Duanyang there was a young man named Chen Ming. He was the only son of General Chen Kongnan. He''s good for nothing who just hangs around and doesn''t care about training¡­¡± "That''s me" Hearing the confirmation. Tai Yuanming wanted to say something. but he was speechless. He was silent after that. causing the other elders to wonder. He chose not to say anything. and let it all be its own Knowing now, he had to immediately cancel all his ns. Otherwise, chaos will surely follow. He didn''t know that his n couldn''t be stopped. The meeting at the Sword Monastery ended shortly after Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin introduced themselves. The three of them were still new and didn''t know much about the sect. The person who knew the most about the sect was Xie Lin because she was a former Elder of the Lightning Sect. Speaking of the Lightning Sect, now it no longer exists. Because Chen Ming''s formation had driven almost all of them away. The rest went to join the Duanyang City Six Sects instead. Chen Ming gave Chen Kongnan the decision-making power to manage the entire sect. He who had the ability to lead an army was definitely able to take care of the six sects very well. Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin now walked down to explore the various shops below. The three found that within this huge sword there were dozens of shops. Here they sell everything from Sword to service girls. He thought that this was normal in the Martial World. Chen Ming looked at the different swords. It was found that these swords could notpete with the four-ton iron sword and his enhanced Blood Devil Sword. He didn''t choose to look at the sword but instead went to look at the clothes. and talking about clothes. The two girls'' eyes shone brightly. Chen Ming was sure that he had stepped into the trap. Chen Ming spent a few hours shopping for clothes with the two. The two were now wearing different colored clothes. Xie Lin was wearing blue clothes while Yao Meiguanyin was wearing green clothes. The two looked so beautiful when they were standing close together. Chen Ming was definitely wearing a dark-colored dress. He chose to wear a ck and gray outfit. It suits him more than he thinks. Chen Ming made the payment. These clothes are quite expensive. Here the currency used was the spirit stone. A total of thirteen sets of clothes were purchased. The total price was fifty spirit stones. Chen Ming now had more than ten thousand spirit stones afterpleting several quests in another world. Chen Ming looked at his clothes. before deciding to upgrade them. He still had some gemstones left. Chen Ming''s overall defense was greatly increased. He was able to receive attacks from the Sky Profound Realm without the slightest use of his power. Unfortunately, Chen Ming had run out of gemstones. He couldn''t upgrade the clothes for Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin. ¡°When I go to Demon Continent I will buy some gems and upgrade everyone outfit." Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin separated after finishing their purchases. The three of them made an appointment to meet here again tomorrow with the other three. Chen Ming then headed towards the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. while he was shopping. He could always feel that someone was watching him. But the people who were watching him didn''t have bad intentions. Chen Ming did nothing. Hei An seems to have sent someone to keep an eye on him. Chen Ming didn''t think much, it was normal. At the Sword Monastry, Tai Yuanming was writing a letter now. before he sent it out through his dove. He only let out a sigh. He didn¡¯t know if it will be in time or not. Communication in this world has not been developed. Making time to be in contact with one another takes several days. He could only hope that his carrier pigeon would be able to reach his destination in time. before they do anything He finished writing the letter and sending the pigeons. He didn''t know that someone was watching him. The person who was actually watching him was Tai Xuan. He wasn''t satisfied that his grandfather thought of canceling the n to deal with Chen Ming. ¡°Hmph, Grandfather, you forced me to do this myself. Gu''er is mine, no one has the right to touch her.¡± Tai Xuan quickly followed the pigeon. He used his sword technique to deal with pigeons. He didn''t know that he was bringing disaster on him and his grandfather. He probably didn''t think that Chen Ming was actually a Sword Monarch and also was a dragon martial master who could defeat ten Sky Profound Assassins with a single flick of his hand 383 Chapter 383 Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin arrived within the Sword Saint Sect. Their beauty attracted many disciples even the elders. The two of them were as cold as ice and looked fierce and terrifying. No one really had the courage to go in and speak to the two of them. Except for the two girls that the sect master epted as his direct disciples. ¡°Master has returned.¡± Xie Lin shook her head before speaking. ¡°Hua¡¯er, from now on you have to call me sister. Your Master is Cheng Jingke. If he hears that you still call me Master It won''t be good.¡± "But Master¡­" ¡°No but, you don''t want me to be your sister.¡± ¡°Not like that. It''s just that Hua¡¯er still not used to it, hehe.¡± Xie Lin smiled at the same time, Yao Meiguanyin was talking to Sun Lin in the same way. She told Sun Lin that from now on the four were in the same group, there was no need for a ceremony. Sun Lin nodded and called Yao Meiguanyin, Yin Jia, and Xie Lin, Lin Jia. Hua Lin called both of them the same way as Sun Lin. The four of them then headed to their own residence. The four''s quarters were in the same courtyard. It seemed that Cheng Jingke was particrly pleased with the four. At the third sword training ground. While Dongfang Gu was practicing the sword technique. At this Sword Saint Sect, the sword technique that everyone had to practice was the Invisible Sword Song. This sword technique was at the Qi Gathering Stage technique. which, after sessfully practicing, will be able to continue learning other sword techniques. Next is the Endless sword song. And finally, the Sky sword song, which is considered the best sword song in the lower world. These sword songs were not able topete with the Nine Souls Sword Technique. But it could also be used with the Nine Soul Sword. This was the reason why Chen Ming wanted Dongfang Gu to return to practice the technique first. If possible, Chen Ming would like to learn these sword techniques as well. Dongfang Gu had finished practicing the technique. She was able toplete this technique in only a few months. It''s time to continue practicing the Sword song. She had now broken through the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Her level continued to increase. Dongfang Gu who hadpleted her training wanted to return to her residence, but ¡°Junior sister. Have you finished practicing? Why don''t we go get something to eat together? You must be hungry.¡± Dongfang Gu''s brows furrowed together. since she entered the sect. Tai Xuan was always bothering her. She couldn''t do anything because Tai Xuan was of a higher level than her. but not now. With the power that Chen Ming had bestowed upon her. Never mind Tai Xuan. Even Tai Yuanming may not be her opponent. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dongfang Gu hadn''t thought of using force as it would cause trouble for her. She wanted to walk away without looking back. However, before she could leave the training ground, Tai Xuan said something, causing her to stop in ce. ¡°Hmph, Junior Sister, are you sure? I''m trying to tell you something about Chen Ming¡­ your fiancee.¡± Dongfang Gu stopped in ce. She turned to Tai Xuan, wanting to finish his speech. ¡°Woah, why are you making that face? That guy is still alive. but only now If you don''t want anything to happen to that guy. Come with me and be a good girl.¡± Tai Xuan wanted to force her toe and have a meal with him. Which of course is not a normal meal. He prepared something that will make Dongfang Gu belong to him forever. Dongfang Gu''s expression didn''t change at all. Tai Xuan saw what her calm expression and wanted to say something. Before he could even speak, he could feel a sharp auraing from behind him. ¡°Little boy, what did you just say? I can¡¯t hear it well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lin Lin, there seems to be someone who has a bad idea about our brother.¡± ¡°Hmph, thinking about dealing with Big Brother Ming is a thousand years too early.¡± Tai Xuan slowly turned to his back. Found that at this moment, there were two very beautiful women. with two cute girls staring at him with sharp eyes. The four people''s auras were extremely intense. It made him feel like standing in front of Sect Master Cheng Jingke and Sect Master Hei An. Fiercely after he was able to sense the auras of the four of them. He felt another aura from behind him. Dongfang Gu also had an aura that was equally frightening, no, even more terrifying. Her aura was so dark that he could see it with the naked eye. ¡°I can''t let you go anywhere. Your time is over, Tai Xuan.¡± Dongfang Gu couldn''t stand it any longer. Especially with those who are malicious with her lover, her lover! If Chen Ming was here at this time He must have thought that Dongfang Gu was definitely influenced by Chang''er. which is not very wrong. She justcks a knife or a cutter. Tai Xuan looked at Dongfang Gu with fearful eyes. He had never seen Dongfang Gu so angry before. Her killing intent left him suffocated. He felt fear deep down to the extremes in his heart. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Tai Xuan now thought that he was already unlucky. He didn''t think that his Earth Profound strength would be enough to survive this time. ¡®Why has she be so much stronger¡­ Since she came back from Yang Empire, she has changed. This must be because of Chen Ming!¡¯ There was no other reason he could think of right now. It was all Chen Ming''s fault! In Dongfang Gu''s head right now, there was only Chen Ming. ¡°How dare you think of hurting my man!¡± It''s been a long time but Dongfang Gu''s mind still hasn''t fully healed. Chen Ming was her everything. Nothing can rece him. and this man dares to threaten her with him. Dongfang Gu summoned her sword from the sheath. before taking a quick step forward. Tai Xuan instinctively pulled out his sword as well. *Peng!* Tai Xuan was able to defend Dongfang Gu''s sword once. However, his sword was cut in two. He looked at his sword and Dongfang Gu''s sword. His sword was much stronger than hers. Her sword was just a sword for training. ¡°The sword that was trained should not have any sharpness... It means that this sharpness is purely from her mind, not true, the sword mind... This must be the sword mind. Even Grandfather couldn''t use it.¡± Tai Xuan looked at Dongfang Gu in fear. She now flew towards him once more. Tai Xuan let out a sharp cry. He tried to use a stance to dodge, but ¡°Die!¡± 384 Chapter 384 Dongfang Gu''s sword was directed toward Tai Xuan''s neck. Intent to cut it off. But before her sword was able to cut Tai Xuan''s throat, The ne on his neck shone first. The ne was a hidden amulet. A protective shield appeared, blocking Dongfang Gu''s attack. But even if the ne blocked her attack, Tai Xuan was still injured. He mmed into the stone wall before spurting out blood. Dongfang Gu Qi came out. She was unhappy that she couldn''t cut off Tai Xuan''s head. She wanted to sh him again. This time, she would sh him and his protective shield at the same time. Seeing this, Xie Lin couldn''t help but intervene. She wanted to deal with Tai Xuan but it wasn''t time yet. She wanted to know what Tai Xuan had nned. ¡°Wait¡± Xie Lin grabbed Dongfang Gu''s arm. Dongfang Gu looked at Xie Lin coldly. She wanted to shake her hand from Xie Lin''s hand. But before she could do that, Xie Lin spoke up. ¡°We need to know what this man has nned.¡± Dongfang Gu heard that her ck aura gradually decreased. Xie Lin breathed a sigh of relief. Even she felt intimidated by being near Dongfang Gu which had such a terrifying aura. ¡°Who are you? Why do you know Ming Ming?" ¡°Ming Ming?¡± ¡°You mean Chen Ming?¡± Xie Lin nodded before introducing herself. Dongfang Gu narrowed her eyes slightly before sighing. The ck aura disappeared after that. She looked at Xie Lin and Yao Meiguanyin. before looking at the two girls She tilted her head slightly before speaking. ¡°This means that Ming Ming has arrived. Where is Ming Ming?¡± ¡°He is now at the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. doing something important He made an appointment with us to meet at the Tianjian Restaurant. At the Heavenly Severing Sword. Tomorrow, He told us to look after you.¡± The Heavenly Severing Sword was the name of a gigantic sword that was ced between the two sects. Dongfang Gu nodded. before looking at Tai Xuan ¡°And this thing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s me. I have some techniques from Yao n that I want to try with this guy.¡± Dongfang Gu nodded before leaving it to Yao Meiguanyin to deal with Tai Xuan instead. Tai Xuan only looked at the group of women and girls with absent-minded eyes. He knew his destiny that after this His life will never be the same again. ¡°Grandfather, help me.¡± Tai Xuan could only speak in a low voice. before the darkness engulfed him. at the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming, without hesitation, immediately used his namete to enter the sect''s library. He wanted to know if there would be any interesting martial arts in the lower world''s strongest sect. Chen Ming could only say that he was not disappointed. He immediately copied and learned all the techniques that he found useful to him and his family. After this, he would go find Tang Huayin. Since the meeting was over, he hadn''t seen Leng Zhiyi again. It was as if he knew that Chen Ming was looking for him. Chen Ming was now eagerly learning various martial arts. The techniques are excellent. Although he couldn''t find a better breathing technique than the Dragon Refining Breath, However, it was another matter about the attack, defend, or evade techniques. Chen Ming had learned dozens of techniques that would be useful to him. ---------------------- Name: Sword Mind Stage: Growth type Properties: Create the power of the sword around the user. Enemies thate in close will be attacked by the power of the sword if not careful. ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: Centralized Sword Stage: Growth type Properties: Create a gigantic sword that destroys all enemies(Second Chapter of the Nine Soul Sword technique) ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: Meteor Sword Formation Stage: Growth type Properties: Build a strong sword formation that is difficult to defend (Third Chapter of the Nine Soul Sword technique). ---------------------- Chen Ming was not surprised that the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect had a technique rted to the Nine Soul Sword, but there was no Nine Soul Sword Technique here. It means that no one can practice both techniques. No one would have thought that the Nine Souls Sword Technique would belong to the Chen family. After thinking about it, Chen Mingughed. This must be fate. Next he checked about defense technique. ---------------------- Name: Sword Armor Stage: Growth type Properties: Creates sword energy around to defense against attacks. Defense abilities depend on the user''s power level ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: Bow breaking sword Stage: Growth type Properties: Destroy any arrow or long-range attack by sending arge amount of the mini sword. ---------------------- Evasion Technique ---------------------- Name: Feather Step Stage: Growth type Properties: Increase speed and reduce the weight of the user with profound energy. ---------------------- ---------------------- Name: Mind Eye Stage: Growth type Properties: five senses is no longer. Just the mind can perceive all. ---------------------- Chen Ming could only say that he had doubled his strength after learning these techniques. Chen Ming after learning the various techniques immediately went straight to the main disciple area of the sect. He promised his senior that he would go to her as soon as possible. Tang Huayin was now worried. She walked around in her house. She was the core disciple and was also Hei An''s direct disciple. Of course, she had more privileges than anyone else. ¡°Why is Little Ming sote?¡± She was afraid, afraid that he would disappear. Afraid that it will only be a dream She was frightened and soon heard Chen Ming''s voice. She immediately ran to hug him. Chen Ming gave a faint smile before stroking her back. "What''s wrong, senior?" "No, it''s nothing, I''m just." Tang Huayin bit her lip. before releasing Chen Ming. She looked at him and found that he actually existed in this world. They also look younger than usual. He''s really good-looking and cute right now. But she wasn''t going to say that he in the old world didn''t look good. It just gives the same feeling to different people. Chen Ming didn''t try to ask what she was thinking, because he knew. Chen Ming exined to her that he was now an elder. instead of being a disciple She just nodded. She knew that he was strong. It''s not strange to be an elder. Tang Huayin invited Chen Ming to stay in the same house as her. Inside her house were many unused rooms. She prepared a room for him. Of course, Chen Ming had changed all the furniture in the room to his own. He allowed Tang Huayin to use his room at any time. She hugged him tightly knowing that he had brought with him the movies and games she liked. In fact, Chen Ming was addicted to games because of this woman. The two spent time together. Chen Ming was unable to sense Leng Zhiyi. This meant that he was not in the sect right now 385 Chapter 385 At the same time, at the Sword Saint Sect. Tai Yuanming was now worried. His grandson disappeared from the sect, there was no sign. The jade connected to him now ruptured, indicating that he was in danger. He tried to find Tai Xuan, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find him. as if he had disappeared from this world. Cheng Jingke and the elders also came to help find him, but they couldn''t help much. Not far from them, the two new elders stood still. Their expressions did not change in the slightest. It was as if what happened to Tai Xuan had nothing to do with them. they thought in their hearts Until now, he only had his body left. The soul had definitely slipped out of the body. They didn''t think that Dongfang Gu would be able to do such a cruel thing. Plus, she smiled innocently as she tortured Tai Xuan again and again. It was truly terrifying, both of them thought. Even Yao Meiguanyin, who had been a killer, would not have thought of it. ¡°I think we should consult Chen Ming on this matter.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± The two did not know that Chen Ming had met someone simr to Dongfang Gu. Yandere is good if it''s not pointed at him. The next day in the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Leng Zhiyi still didn''t appear. Today was thest day of the two sect''s disciple admissions. Chen Ming only yawned. He had to stand and watch the finalistspete against the disciples of the sect in the final round. ? Fighting in many pairs can be said in one word: very boring. Fortunately, he had two beautiful women beside him. It made his boredom lessen. ¡°Ming, I have something to talk to you about Dongfang Gu.¡± Xie Lin spoke to Chen Ming, and he nodded. He wanted to know what Xie Lin wanted to talk about Dongfang Gu. He saw that Yao Meiguanyin also seemed to care about it quite a bit. ¡°What happened to Dongfang Gu? She looks... how am I going to say?" ¡°Dark, scary, dangerous?¡± Chen Ming knew that her symptoms started after he talked to her before he returned to his world. She may at first be suffering from a psychological condition from a past event, short for PTSD, but once she was able to get through it. Her mind had built up immunity. That was her second personality which wasmonly known as Yandere. Yandere is good because she will do anything for the ones she loves. But it''s not good when she feels that she has been betrayed. Her hatred and love would have made things worse. He was not afraid that she would feel betrayed. Because in this world where having many lovers is normal. The fact that he has many lovers does not cause betrayal. He had already epted her love. He became the anchor of her mind. Now whoever thought of taking him away from her In the end, the end result was the same as Tai Xuan. Everyone found his mindless body near arge tree within the sect. Abandoned without a mind does not mean that he is dead. His mind was just broken. Chen Ming didn''t want to think about what Dongfang Gu had done to him. But he didn''t care as long as it didn''t happen to him. he''s okay with it Tai Xuan was definitely removed from the core disciple position. Tai Yuanming was unable to do anything. In the next two days, a new disciple will be appointed. They already have disciples in mind. that any disciple will be the core disciples. The tournamentsted almost six hours, with five thousand people being tested. There were only one thousand that passed the test. nine hundred were admitted into the Sword Saint Sect while one hundred were epted into the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The number may be very different. However, one hundred people were considered to be more talented. After the test, Cheng Jingke and Hei An also ordered the elders to go do whatever they wanted. Being an elder meant that everyone was free to do whatever they wanted. There might be a time when the Sect Master will order the elders to do something for the Sect. Just as Hei An ordered Leng Zhiyi to search for some information in the Fire Wind Continent. It seemed that the Dragon Sword Sect had some suspicious movements. Hopefully, it wasn''t rted to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. After their separation, Chen Ming, Xie Lin, and Yao Meiguanyin immediately headed towards the Tianjian Restaurant within the Heavenly Severing Sword. There, Dongfang Gu, Hua Lin, Sun Lin, and Tang Huayin had already been waiting for the three of them. Of course, the four of them were now split into two groups. A quiet group and a group ying games. Chen Ming gave the two of them a portable game to y together, waiting for some time. When the three arrived, they went straight to the seats that the four had reserved for them immediately. Dongfang Gu looked at Chen Ming. She hurriedly got up from her seat before running to hug Chen Ming and kissing him on the lips, ignoring those around her. She missed him very, very, very much. She looked at him with longing eyes. Her face was flushed red, her breathing was erratic. Chen Ming could only swallow his saliva. She looks very cute and beautiful. She kissed him passionately, drawing everyone''s attention. Chen Ming had to stop her before she wrestled him. ¡°Gu¡¯er, calm down please you are going to eat my lips.¡± Dongfang Gu had just woken up. Her face was even redder than before. She lowered her head, daring not to meet people''s eyes. She just nodded and walked towards her seat. Xie Lin was jealous, including Yao Meiguanyin. They both wanted to kiss Chen Ming too but didn''t dare. Hua Lin and Sun Lin were too young to understand these things. Although they had some knowledge of these things, Chen Ming then started to order food. Unlike other restaurants. here can make delicious food. Even though the food is very expensive. Not many peoplee to eat in this restaurant. Only a senior rank would be able to withstand the price here. 386 Chapter 386 Chen Ming was now standing on the training ground. He slowly used the techniques he had learned. It was almost a weak that Leng Zhiyi left to do a mission for Hei An. Chen Ming was waiting for Leng Zhiyi to appear. He had spent time with everyone in his group. along with practicing Chen Ming was currently cultivating his sword technique. ¡°It''s been several days. However, all the techniques that I had learned so far had not progressed much. It is not because of theck of profound energy. It should be about an experience.¡± Chen Ming was sure that he needed to find an opponent to use these techniques on. Chen Ming at this moment did not have a problem finding an opponent because the power level was too different. With his formation, he was able to adjust his level a little higher than his opponent. And will be able to easily grind experience in his technique. Chen Ming was thinking about where he could go to do some grinding. Tang Huayin walked toward him. She was now able to break through to the initial level of the Sky Profound Realm. Thanks to Chen Ming''s Qi Gathering And Purifying Formation. She, when she reached the initial level of the Sky Profound Realm, She had to stop practicing first in order to be able to bnce her power. She now had a doubt. ¡°Where¡¯s the heaven tribtion¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t there when she break through the realm. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. He just shrugged. If the heavense down. He must have swallowed it to strengthen the Heaven Tribtion in his Dantian. Tang Huayin only looked at Chen Ming. She couldn''t believe that Chen Ming had something like that in him. He is the madman who kept the Heavenly Tribtion in his own dantian? She just shook her head and gave up thinking about it. Tang Huayin then went to hug his arm and ask him brightly. ¡°How is Little Ming practicing?" Chen Ming only shook his head. ¡°No¡­ not going anywhere. It seems that practicing in a safe environment won''t work for me anymore.¡± Tang Huayin nodded. before thinking of something ¡°Little Ming, why don''t you go and take the mission with me? If you want a dangerous environment I have a lot of good ideas.¡± This was the reason why every sect had a mission hall for its disciples. The missions the various sects would give their disciples were divided into ranks ording to profound strength. The difficulty varies ording to the number of participants. Some missions can be performed alone. Some missions require more than two people. Tang Huayin invited Chen Ming to do a mission while waiting for Leng Ziyi. She thought he probably wouldn''t be back for several months. She knew because she had been here for a long time. Leng Zhiyi went on a mission that took no less than three months. Each of the missions he took was the only difficult mission that no one else could take. Even the high-ranking elders Chen Ming thought for a moment before agreeing. The two then immediately went to the mission hall. Before Chen Ming went on a mission. He sent a letter to Xie Lin telling her that he might not be in the sect for two or three days. Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Mission Hall At this moment, many various missions were sent in. Within the mission hall, there were many disciples taking quests. or send missions. The death and failure count of this sect was very lowpared to other major sects. It was because this ce gathered many talented disciples. Unfortunately, the more capable, the more arrogant one''s abilities. The number of missions that failed was due to this overconfidence. Chen Ming walked inside the mission hall. everyone looked at him Many disciples still did not know Chen Ming. However, they knew the person standing beside Chen Ming. in the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Who doesn''t know the beautiful Senior Sister Tang Huayin? with being a simple person and can get along with everyone causing her to have her own fan club in the sect. Seeing that there was a young man they didn''t know very close to their idol. Of course, there will be something going on. Killing intent was sent to Chen Ming by several young men. Many of these young men were quite skilled cultivatorspared to those of the same level. Each of them was at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. If it was a disciple, the other disciples would have passed out. However, this was Chen Ming. little killing intent like this was just child''s y. Chen Ming was toozy to deal with these people. He walked in front of Tang Huayin. and walk to the front of the counter to request a mission The taskmaster himself was also a fan of Tang Huayin. He pretended not to see Chen Ming and went on with his work. Chen Ming let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°I want to take a mission.¡± ¡°There is no mission at all. Just the Qi Foundational Stage like you. take it only to seek your own death." Chen Ming thought for a moment before increasing his strength. ¡°Is this enough?¡± the initial level of the Earth Profound Realm. The mission supervisor was slightly shocked. but thought this was his highest level. He could only growl before speaking. ¡°There is no mission for the initial level of the Earth Profound Realm as well.¡± Chen Ming raised his power level one more time. The intermediate level of the Earth Profound Realm. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°You-¡± more power is it then¡­ ¡°Is this enough?¡± "Y-" More power, more power "T-that''s enough." He would say that he had stopped enough since Chen Ming was already at the advanced level of Earth Profound Realm. But now he was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. Everyone who sent killing intent at him had turned into a little cat. They quickly turned the other way. and acted like the killing intent they had released just now was just the wind. Tang Huayin saw this andughed a little. She didn''t intervene because she knew that Chen Ming had already taken this situation. just like in the past Chen Ming then took on the most difficult mission the hall has. Mission to eliminate the zombie apocalypse, Chen Ming, at this moment, in addition to wanting to practice various techniques. He also needed yin energy to cultivate his bloodline. Chen Ming now had Yin and Yang Dragon bloodline. At this moment, the dragon bloodline was considered more prominent than the reaper. Sooner orter he had to find the Yin energy to bnce the energy in his body. Chen Ming thought of a way to increase his own yin energy without relying on other energies. However, the cultivation technique needed to be consulted with his lovers first. 387 Chapter 387 p Chen Ming had already epted the mission. Tang Huayin was in a very good mood right now. because on the way out of the sect. No one dared toe close to her. She didn''t mean that she didn''t like people but too much is not good. She didn''t like those who flirted with her. She likes to chat and socialize. But don''t like it more than that. The two of them arrived at the entrance to the sect. Chen Ming picked up the map and looked at it. ¡°ording to the information obtained The zombie apocalypse is in the neighbor empire. The travel time is three days. This mission seems easy. But there are things that make it difficult.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It seems that the zombie apocalypse is supported by the royal family¡­ Information suggests that the neighbor empire is the weakest of all the empires within this Iron Earth Continent. Surprisingly, it still stands. There were strange rumors that the soldiers of the royal family were all undead. This could be the handiwork of a zombie profound practitioner.¡± Chen Ming was confident. Tang Huayin also thought so. If it was normal, a weak empire would definitely not be able to stand against the neighboring empires. The impending empire had long since been removed from the map. because the neighboring empires had only stronger empires. Chen Ming looked in the direction. He then held Tang Huayin''s hand before flying into the sky. Tang Huayin had just reached the Sky Profound Realm. making her not used to flying much for speed Chen Ming will also be the one to guide and assist her in this flight. Tang Huayin''s face turned red. This was the first time Chen Ming had held her hand like this himself. She secretly smiled, thinking that Chen Ming didn''t know. They both flew to the neighboring empires. to perform the mission immediately Inside the Yuan empire, the atmosphere in the empire was not very good. Most terrains of the empires are deserted. unable to dorge-scale farming because the ground is not suitable for farming Here is the famine. But the minerals were cheap. Many bloody merchants took advantage of this opportunity to make a profit. in the city of Pingqi capital city of the Yuan Empire. This city is the richest in the empire. different from other cities like the sky and the abyss It was as if all the resources in the empire had been pumped up here. The people in the city were cheerful and happy. It was different from what Chen Ming had thought. ¡°This ce is definitely not wrong. There was an aura of death all over the ce.¡± Chen Ming flew to Pingqi City in less than a day. Chen Ming, before entering the city, concealed his own power along with Tang Huayin''s power. The two of them now looked only at the Qi Gathering Stage. The Sky Profound Realm was in the spotlight no matter where they were. Even recently, Chen Ming had encountered a hidden Sky Profound Realm. He found that the actual number of Sky Profound Realm was still not veryrgepared to others. Chen Ming used his dragon sense to feel the power level of the people in the city. There was only one person at the Sky Profound Realm. he is in the pce Chen Ming did not know where the Zombie Sect was now. The information he got was not very clear. He needed to find out on his own. "Let''s go" Chen Ming led Tang Huayin to walk around the city looking for information. Chen Ming felt that someone was constantly staring at him and Tang Huayin. Those eyes came from the merchants who were selling things right now. Their eyes were not very friendly. Chen Ming read the status of one of the merchants. He found something interesting. ---------------- Name: Tong Xi Title: Zombie Disciple Level: 3 Health: 30/30 Energy: 15/15 ---------------- Zombie disciple... She is just an ordinary merchant. However, she was a disciple of the Zombie Sect. She and the other merchants were also disciples of the Zombie Sect. Chen Ming was good at being careful. Since entering the city, he didn''t say anything about the Zombie Sect. Tang Huayin was the same. Chen Ming already knew where he could find information. If he followed one of the undead disciples He would definitely find the address of the Zombie Sect. Chen Ming after wandering around the city for a while went straight to the inn to wait for the night to arrive. Zombie disciples and anything rted to the Zombie Sect. muste out and move at night for sure He brought Tang Huayin to the front of the inn. However, he had not yet entered. A soldier in armor walked over and blocked his path. The soldier in armor doesn''te alone. He was apanied by dozens of armored soldiers. They came here wanting something from Chen Ming. ¡°Youe with us. You entered the city without permission.¡± ¡°I paid to enter the city. Why wasn''t I allowed?¡± ¡°You gave a bribe to an officer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming knew that there was something peculiar. However, he thought that he might gain some good information after following these armored soldiers. They were also zombie disciples. Chen Ming and Tang Huayin were now brought to the military barack. on charges of unauthorized entry into the city. Chen Ming only shook his head. These soldiers wanted to me them anyway. Chen Ming noticed that there were many zombie disciples in the city. But there were also a lot of people from other ces. They will keep an eye out for suspicious-looking people. They will try to get the suspected for questioning. They will not do anything that is too prominent. To put it this way, even though it may seem obvious, is true. But it was considered normal that some soldiers would do their own thing. People will think it''s his fault for not resisting. Chen Ming sat down on a wooden chair. Beside him, Tang Huayin was looking around. She couldn''t feel calm. She was not like Chen Ming who had the sense of a dragon. She could die if she wasn''t careful. ¡°You twoe to this Pingqi City for what reason.¡± ¡°Touring¡± ¡°There are many other ces. Why did you choose here?¡± ¡°This ce looks interesting¡± ¡°Interesting, what''s interesting here?¡± "zombie" Hearing what Chen Ming said, the zombie disciple soldiers'' expressions changed. He looked at Chen Ming for a moment before speaking. ¡°You know, right? that it was just a rumor.¡± ¡°No, I know it''s not a rumor. I came here to join the Zombie Sect.¡± 388 Chapter 388 Chen Ming released his Yin Qi. The surrounding air became colder. The zombie disciples all looked at Chen Ming in fear. They were different from ordinary zombie disciples who didn''t practice the zombie sect''s martial arts. These soldiers were practicing zombie art. And they could feel that Chen Ming''s Qi was filled with pure Yin energy. The kind that devoured their yin energy. ¡°Y-you are also a cultivator of undead art¡­ Wait for me here. I will go and call my leader.¡± The Zombie disciple soldier looked at his friend. before rushing out. Probably going to find his boss. Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming before twitching his sleeve. ¡°What do you think Little Ming?¡± ¡°I think these people are interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean? They are bad people who practice inhuman arts¡­¡± ¡°No, not like that at all. Who said that after practicing these techniques, they would always be the bad guys? It''s more than that. These people are just wary of us. There was no malicious intent towards us at all. Senior should know that a coin always has two sides." Tang Huayin only nodded. She understood what Chen Ming wanted to say. She then sat quietly beside Chen Ming. Waiting to see how he decides. Chen Ming and Tang Huayin did not wait long. A good-looking young man walked in. He was in a clean white robe. His face looked radiant. Not like someone who practiced undead techniques at all. Chen Ming checked his stats. found that he was not a zombie disciple but is an elder of the zombie sect. When he arrived, he looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°How interesting who would have thought that it was the Sword Monarch. You don''t have to worry. This person is not the only person who will judge anyone from the outside.¡± Chen Ming looked at the young man with suspicion. He seemed to have met this person somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember. He seemed to know that Chen Ming didn''t recognize him. He smiled before speaking. ¡°You may not remember me. because I didn''t show myself I know you know I was there at that time. But because I didn''t show any malicious intent. So you didn''t care and let me go. Do you remember how you saved the demon-tribe girl?¡± Chen Ming remembered. At that time, he dealt with the bandits who had imprisoned the demon-tribe girl. before taking her back to her vige Her vige was simr to the Mist Demon Vige. It is a small vige in the middle of the forest far away from people. ¡°I remember, you were the one who was hiding in the shadows. If I don''t help that girl. You would have saved her on your own.¡± The young man nodded. He smiled before introducing himself. ¡°My name is Kong Zhiling. Nice to meet you?¡± ¡°I am Chen Ming, in fact, I am from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. I took the quest here to wipe out you guys.¡± Hearing Chen Ming says something like that. Kong Zhiling didn''t have a scared expression on his face. Instead, he let out a sigh of relief. before speaking ¡°That¡¯s why I and myrades are alive right now. Does that mean that you judge that we are not vile that must be exterminated? I think you might need a reason why we practiced Inhuman Techniques.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He already knew what these people were cultivating undead techniques for. He wanted to hear it from their mouths. Kong Zhiling let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming hadn''t wiped them out right now so it was a good idea. He didn''t hesitate in the slightest. He decided to speak to Chen Ming all about the Zombie Sect. He had no need to hide anything from Chen Ming. Sooner orter he wille to know the truth that The zombie apocalypse isn''t real. In fact, he wasn''t even sure who spread the rumors about the zombie sect. There is no sect here. There were only those who practiced the forbidden technique. That was the reason why they decided to practice this technique. even though it was a forbidden technique. They practiced this technique because it made them neither hurt nor die easily. Yes, they can still die. but die harder than usual. All the soldiers practiced this forbidden technique. It was because they wanted to protect their homnd. They are willing to be zombies to protect the country. if not them By now, the imprable realm had long since copsed. ¡°It''s like this. The zombie apocalypse isn''t real. Only martial practitioners practice the forbidden arts. The empire''s king acts like a sect master¡­ cultivator of this technique¡­ it''s really shocking that there are hundreds of thousands of people.¡± In the Yuan Empire, there were hundreds of thousands of forbidden cultivators in total. The number is reallyrge. But the average power level of the entire empire was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. There were only two Earth Profound Realm in the army and Only one Sky Profound Realm. One of the Earth Profound Realm practitioners was Kong Zhiling. The young man in front of Chen Ming and the other one was the general who was in charge of the outpost city. And the cultivator of the Forbidden Technique of the Sky Profound Realm was the King of the empire. At first, Chen Ming was interested in this Undead Technique. But he had to sacrifice everything to get it. including the soul, He felt that it was not worth it. Talk about zombie apocalypse rumors. A zombie that many people think took the body of a dead person and turned it into a zombie is wrong. A zombie refers to the practitioner themselves. Practicing this technique would give the practitioner a zombie-like state. They won''t feel pain. No need to eat or sleep, do not feel tired, but even if they didn''t feel anything at all. Their bodies would gradually break down. until finally disappearing They had never made anyone a zombie before. Or even if they wanted to create a zombie. it was impossible Thews of the world won''t allow them to do that. They seem to have no weaknesses. Actually, there is a weak point. But it''s a weak point that hardly anyone can use it. Their weak point was yin energy that was purer than their own. heavenly tribtion. These two things can kill them. Of course, in this world, there was no one who had a purer Yin energy than them except Chen Ming. Heaven tribtion, even more, needless to say. No one can control it. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Understood the whole matter. But even then, I have no evidence that what you said is true. I will remain here to inspect until I am confident.¡± Kong Zhiling nodded. Just Chen Ming hadn''t thought of eliminating them right now, it was already very good. Kong Zhiling then invited the two of them into the pce. By now, everyone in the city knew that Chen Ming was not just an ordinary Qi Gathering Stage cultivator. but at the level of Sky Profound Realm including the girl who apanied him Chen Ming agreed to enter the pce with him. Chen Ming didn''t forget to use his splitting spell to find information from various ces. Of course, his split body took the form of a fly. Easy to avoid other people''s eyes and use them for spying. at the outside of the city in the west forest A middle-aged man received a letter from a pigeon. He reads the message in the letter. before destroying the letter ¡°Disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect¡­ This is definitely not good for the n. Must report to the general." The middle-aged man then rushed towards his general. before reporting the information he received 389 Chapter 389 Kong Zhiling brought Chen Ming and Tang Huayin into the pce. The Yuan n Pce was quite ancient. And it wasn''t as luxurious as the Yang n''s pce. Chen Ming had already entered the pce. He could feel the cold air. This ce was filled with yin energy. Of course, everyone in the pce was a zombie disciple. or forbidden practitioners. Make this ce a good ce to live and practice for them. Chen Ming couldn''t help absorbing the yin energy into his body. Adjust the yin and yang to gradually bnce. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. Even though the yin energy here was not as pure as his yin energy. It also helps a lot. Kong Zhiling had previously exined various matters to Chen Ming. in the royal pce, there were a total of three Sky Profound Realm Forbidden Cultivators. including the King. But now the other two were no longer here. The two of them die because they want to protect the empire. and even though the two can protect the empire but it still caused the empire to have only one sky profound realm cultivator left and that was Yuan Zhibo the king that rule over the Yuan empire. He himself was also able to ascend to the upper world. But he still cares about his people. If he had left, who would be in charge of this empire? Kong Zhiling brought Chen Ming and Tang Huayin to the throne room. Chen Ming met a middle-aged man. he has white hair and a beard. His skin was gray. His eyes looked dejected. Chen Ming found that besides him, There were still two other spirits standing beside him. Kong Zhiling walked forward before cupping his hands together and kneeling on one knee. bowed his head and spoke loudly. ¡°Your Highness Kong Zhiling has brought the two disciples from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect to His Majesty.¡± Yuan Zhibo slowly looked at Chen Ming and Tang Huayin. He spoke up exhaustedly. ¡°I''m sorry that I couldn''t wee the two of you very well. As you can see, the condition of my empire is not very good. The neighboring empires were constantly looking to devour us. I hope you two will understand.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°I understand. During the journey, I have seen many things happen. It seems that soon there will be another war.¡± Just then, Yuan Zhibo let out a sigh. He didn''t know if he would survive this war or not. The other party seemed to have caught the forbidden technique. Last time, he almost died. This time, he was sure that the other party wouldn''t let him escape likest time. He looked at Chen Ming. reluctant to say something. But in the end, he had to speak out. ¡°I heard that the two of you came to my empire for a quest to wipe out the Zombie Sect. But the zombie sect didn''t really exist. This must be the n of the enemy empire for sure¡­ in that case, I also have an offer for both of you. I would like to submit a request for assistance from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The reward of the mission is Forbidden Techniques along with the Nine Heaven Jades.¡± Hearing that, the two spirits beside the Yuan Zhibo trembled. The two spirits spoke up to him. ¡°Yuan Zhibo, did you think that was a good idea? The forbidden technique was a very precious family treasure¡­ Moreover, You will give the Nine Heaven Jades as a reward again. You know how important the Ninth Heaven Jades is to you?¡± ¡°If you give up the Nine Heaven Jades. Your body will perish, no, not even your soul will be left.¡± Yuan Zhibo did not reply to the two spirits. He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming seemed to be able to see the two spirits. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He was not interested in the forbidden technique. But he was interested in the Nine Heaven Jades. It sounds interesting. Chen Ming couldn''t help but ask Yuan Zhibo. What are The Nine Heaven Jades? Yuan Zhibo did not hesitate to exin what the Nine Heaven Jades were. When Chen Ming heard that, he only smiled. The Nine Heaven Jades was what he wanted. If he got it, it would instantly change everything. ¡°Nine Heaven Jades. is the jades that infuse with universalw.¡± Yuan Zhibo took out his ne. There was nine jade on his ne. Chen Ming examined it. He got all the answers he wanted. Yuan Zhibo didn''t need to exin. To be honest, he didn''t even know the abilities of the nine jades as well as Chen Ming right now. Jade of Truth, Jade of Life, Jade of Death, Jade of Soul, Jade of Mind, Jade of Time, Jade of Darkness, Jade of Light, Jade of Emptiness Chen Ming swallowed his saliva. These nine jades broke all thews of the world. He could sense that thews of the world wanted to break it. Chen Ming had to use everything he had to calm thews of the world. Chen Ming promised that if he received it. He wouldn''t missuse it. The world''s will seemed to listen to Chen Ming. He had made a promise to this world that he would never use the Nine Jades against the world''s will. Yuan Zhibo did not know that he possessed the most dangerous items in the world. No, the universe is in the palm of his hand. If he had known, he certainly wouldn''t have used it as a reward. Chen Ming had a calm expression on his face. pretend to think. But it really just makes it look like he doesn''t know what it is. He nodded before speaking. ¡°I am, In the name of the Third Elder of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. ept your mission ording to the mission you requested. Let me help you in this war. I see the injustice that has happened. I will take this mission and responsibility on my own. What rewards you are willing to give I''d be happy to ept it.¡± Yuan Zhibo smiled. He knew that Chen Ming seemed to need a Nine Jades. But he didn''t think to say anything. At this point, he was relieved that even though he would not survive this war, His empire will remain safe. Yuan Zhibo did not wait for Chen Ming toplete his mission. He gave him the Nine Heaven Jade along with the forbidden technique to him. ¡°I believe in the words of the Sword Monarch and an Elder of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He had epted the mission, He willplete it like he always will. 390 Chapter 390 Chen Ming quickly picked up the Nine Heaven Jades. As soon as he put the Nine Heaven Jades into his inventory, Thews of the world seemed to havepletely stopped harassing him. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. After that, Yuan Zhibo discussed the details of the ns that he had in mind. Chen Ming was able to deal with a Sky Profound Realm level practitioner. The rest will be his military duties. Dealing with a Sky Profound Realm practitioner for Chen Ming now was very easy. But he will only kill them when they were bad. If they were forced to war or just did what they were ordered to. He will spare them but still beat them so that they could not pose any threat. This matter was eptable to Yuan Zhibo. Nobody wants to kill unnecessarily. because it also affects their soul. and when ti affects their soul they will have a hard time breaking through to the higher realm because of the heavenly tribtion. Chen Ming epted the mission from Yuan Zhibo to protect the Yuan Empire. The empire was almost never going to war with the enemy first. but will be the only defense. Chen Ming now took Tang Huayin out of the pce. His clone had received the information he needed. He was able to set the traps he wanted. ¡°Zhao empire will attack the Yuan Empire tomorrow at noon. It is a very good time to fight against those who practiced a technique based on Yin Qi. All the troops were sent by the Zhao empire. the number of soldiers sent was over fifty thousand. The average power level was Qi Gathering Stage. There were a total of five elite soldiers at the Earth Profound Realm. and one general of the Sky Profound Realm¡­ Power level is not a problem but a number.¡± Chen Ming could easily wipe out fifty thousand people. with his one hand covering the sky. But killing such arge number of people, even if he had such a strong mental state. He could still feel the heavy burden. ¡°I think that the killing formation should be enough to defeat the entire Zhao empire''s army. What is really worrisome is the people behind who ignite this war. Do you know senior? I was wondering why Zhao Empire and the surrounding empires wanted such a poor empire like this so much.¡± Tang Huayin heard Chen Ming ask. She just shook her head. She couldn''t figure out why the surrounding empires would want a poor empire. There isn''t anything interesting here. It was a very poor empire. Why would they want the burden of taking care of suchnd and its people? The continent lord wouldn''t say anything if the lords wanted to go to war with each other. but if the war only causes destruction. The continent lord would never let the lords go. Chen Ming thought for a moment and he seemed to have an answer. ¡°Senior, if you say that someone wants to destroy the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, Where would be the best strategic location?¡± "strategic location? If you want to destroy both sects?¡± Tang Huayin tried to think. Where is the best strategic location?? She doesn''t have to think too much. Isn''t it here? She looked at Chen Ming. He just smiled and spoke. ¡°There is nothing interesting here. No high-level martial artist came. not a target. It is close to both sects. This is the most suitable ce to gather manpower. and is the most strategic location to deal with the Sword Saint Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect.¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes. He was sure that this was definitely the work of the Cloud Tiger Sect or the Dragon Sword Sect. Both sects have had a long estrangement between the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect for a long time. This kind of n is not a short-term n. It needed at least ten years of nning and preparation. The continent lord had made a deal with the sects. to not interfere with each other. This allowed other sects to move into empires that weren''t their own. If they don''t interfere with politics, government, and normal people everything is ok Tang Huayin heard that it was definitely these two sects who wanted to destroy the Empire. She couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Little Ming are you confident in dealing with the person these two sects had sent? If not, I can request reinforcements from the sect.¡± Tang Huayin hadn''t seen him deal with a Sky Profound Realm assassins. If she saw him easily dealing with assassins, She shouldn''t be worried about this. Chen Ming shook his head. He doesn''t need reinforcements. In fact, he was sure that within the two sects there would definitely be a spy. ¡°No, we will not call for reinforcements. leave it to me I''m sure I can handle it.¡± Tang Huayin was confident in Chen Ming. She would let Chen Ming deal with this problem and she would support him from behind to the best of her ability. Chen Ming began to set the trap. He ced them in all four directions of Pingqi City. In the meantime, Chen Ming had dealt with the spies in the city that were useless. No one escaped his sight. Meanwhile, in the Fire-Wind Continent, a young woman sitting on the golden throne. She was now d in red dragon armor. She had a very serious expression. The reason why she had such a serious expression was because ¡°Again, I dreamed of that person again. who is he? Why did He appear in my dreams like this?¡± A few days ago, she had a very good dream. So good that she doesn''t feel good at all. She dreamed of a young man along with her daughter spending time together. It was such a beautiful thing that she admitted that she felt lost right now. She didn''t have the two by her side. It made her feel sad. "Because of that, I felt so empty even though it was just a dream I really want it to be true.¡± The armored woman leaned back on her throne. She only let out a sigh. She has something very important to do. It''s not the time to think of dreams like this. 391 Chapter 391 General of the Zhao Empire, Bu Jingren was now on the back of a formidable warhorse. Behind him were more than fifty thousand foot soldiers. Each of them was at least at the Qi Foundation Stage. Make the journey that normal people use for months shortened to only a few days They traveled from Zhao Empire to the Yuan Empire without a break. allowing them to arrive at the predicted point at the specified time. And there were still more than two hours left to rest. They had two hours of rest before it was time to attack. Bu Jingren ordered his subordinates to rest and eat. Get ready to fight with zombie soldiers at any time. He looked at Pingqi City with sharp eyes. He and his army could easily pass through the viges and towns within the empire. He thought that this war he would definitely be able to win easily. ¡°Why do I feel this bad? What is this feeling?¡± Bu Jingren wasn''t sure why he felt this way. As he observed, in each vige. In each city that his army moved through. There is almost nothing. People are full of starvation and despair. They didn''t even have the will to look at them. There was nothing that would benefit his empire in the slightest. He couldn''t understand why the King of the Zhao Empire wanted to wage war against such a weak little empire. Even though they had a strange technique making it difficult to deal with, however, It still wasn''t enough reason to wage war like this. He who does not understand the reason just follows the order. He had no right to refuse after all. Bu Jingren has been a great general for many generations. He had hundreds of years of military experience. He was at the Sky Profound Realm. There were few generals on this continent that had a high level like him. Each general depends on the strategy. He knows how important strategy is. He did not believe that he alone would be able to resist an entire army. But at least having a powerful general can turn the tide of war many times. ¡°This time will be thest time. After this war ended. this empire will fall under the rule of the Zhao Empire.¡± Bu Jingren spoke with confidence. He was confident because, at this moment, there was only one Sky Profound Realm left in the capital city. That is, Yuan Zhibo. The person he thought was the most dangerous. Kong Zhiling, although smart and very strategic. He was still not as problematic as Yuan Zhibo. Bu Jingren closed his eyes. He had previously been reported that. There were disciples from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect in Pingqi City. He only let out a sigh. He didn''t know what the two disciples of the sect were doing in Pingqi City at this time. ¡°We cannot touch the two disciples of the Great Sect like the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. but even so, If the two disciples thought of joining this war. It can''t be helped.¡± Of course, Bu Jingren did not dare to kill the two disciples. The most he could do was arrest the two. when the war is over. So he will let them both go. Bu Jingren didn''t know that now on his shoulder area. There was a small fly perched on it. Everything he had said was sent to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now standing not far from. Bu Jingren''s army. He used the technique of the Lightning Sect to disguise himself. He looked at Bu Jingren''s army with a smile. ¡°Unfortunately, my role is only dealing with the generals of the army. Otherwise, I would have gained quite a lot of experience. Hmm. Probably gaining the same amount of experience... judging from the dissatisfied look on the Grand General''s face. He doesn''t seem to agree with the war with the Yuan Empire.¡± Chen Ming decided to spare the great general. However, he must be a sparring target for Chen Ming. Chen Ming had to gradually deal with Bu Jingren. If he dealt with the generals of the army too quickly. He wouldn''t be able to grind his various technique. He didn''t forget that the purpose after he came here was to grind the experience of various high-level techniques. He would want to harvest as much experience as he could. But he couldn''t start a war first. He had to wait another two hours. to be able to act. The technique that Chen Ming would use to deal with Bu Jingren now was all the techniques he had learned from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He finished looking at Bu Jingren. He looked at the Yuan Zhibo, who had already led his army to the city gates. Yuan Zhibo''s army was approximately one timerger than Bu Jingren''s army. However, the power level of each individual was less. Chen Ming used a predictive method. He was confident that if he and Tang Huayin did not decide to help in this war, The Yuan empire army will lose for sure. Chen Ming looked at Tang Huayin. She was now disguised as an army. She volunteered to protect the city gates so that the Zhao Empire could not break through and enter the city. Yuan Zhibo slowly flew towards the front of his army. He talked to the two spirits beside him. The two spirits looked gloomy. Chen Ming was sure that Yuan Zhibo have told them that his time was near. Chen Ming secretly checks thews of this world to look at his lifespan. He found that Yuan Zhibo had only a few days left in this world. no matter what he does. He could not avoid his departure. Even with the Nine Heaven Jades being with him, Sooner orter he will have to leave anyway. He knew that he had to leave this world. will use the remaining power to protect his Empire. Chen Ming thought that his actions were extremelymendable. He would do as he had agreed with Yuan Zhibo. The Empire had to stay. He would make the empire be strong. Although not equal to his Yang Empire. He couldn''t bear to see people in such dire conditions. Chen Ming would do what he could. just like he used to do good karma will help him. not today but in the future. He was sure of it 392 Chapter 392 Two hours passed. Bu Jingren immediately ordered his army to attack. He rode his horse in front of his army. Chen Ming was sure that he could fly. However, he who chose to ride the horse to battle would have meant something. The warhorse must have fought with him for a long time. It seemed to have its own intelligence. Yuan Zhibo saw Bu Jingren''s army from a distance. He took a deep breath. beforemanding his troops Kong Zhiling and another general took orders from him. Now the war has begun While everything is going on at the high hill area full of trees There are two young men and one girl was standing looking down at the war that was going on Hu Jindao now stood and watched the war unfold. He was dressed in white fur. and have a big body. He carried arge sword behind his back. The sword weighed several tons. but he carried it like it was weightless. Hu Jindao smiled before speaking to the young woman and young man behind him. ¡°Junior Sister Chu, Junior Brother Bing, it seems that Elder Zhuo''s mission has been entrusted to us today, hmm, who would have thought that such a small empire would take us so many years to be able to beat it down. If it weren''t for Elder Zhuo''s instructions not to act on my own, By now, we can conquer this empire and destroy those two disgusting sects.¡± The other young man Bing Fang shook his head. He had a beautiful and handsome face. He had a disproportionate physique, unlike Hu Jindao. He has the characteristics of a talented gentleman. He himself was observing things as well. ¡°Senior Brother Hu, that Elder told us not to let us do it ourselves. It was because the Elder was afraid that the n might be revealed. This n for our Cloud Tiger Sect took more than ten years. If the n is revealed. We might be punished severely.¡± Hu Jindao only nodded. He thought so. He could see such a huge body, but he had an intelligent brain. He knows what to do and what not to do. Meanwhile, Hu Jindao and Bing Fang were having a conversation. The only junior sister in the group felt very bad. Chu Yehong looked at both of them. She hesitated before saying something. causing both of their eyebrows to furrow together. ¡°Senior Brother Hu, Senior Brother Bing, I feel bad. I feel that if we stay here, then we will be in danger.¡± Chu Yehong was even a much lower level than the two. She was only at the Qi Foundation Stage. while both were at the Sky Profound Realm. The two of them also brought Chu Yehong to do this mission despite her extremely low profound strength. But she had one thing that others didn''t have. That is the instinct of a wild beast. She had an extremely frightening instinct. She would be the first to recognize the danger. And she was now trembling and pale like a sick person. ¡°Not good, Brother Hu. Junior Sister showing this kind of behavior, means that we are really in danger.¡± Hu Jindao looked at Chu Yehong. He wasn''t that he didn''t believe Chu Yehong. But now is the time that really matters. Even if he had to die, he would have toplete the mission. ¡°Even if there is danger waiting for us. We cannot back down.¡± Bing Fang could only nod his head. Yes, the three could no longer retreat. If they retreat now The Cloud Tiger Sect definitely didn''t take all three of them away. The three did not know that. the three are in the range of Chen Ming sense. He could feel three people. He had to admit that the young girl in the group had very good instincts. She could feel his presence. She looked at him but didn''t see him. Chen Ming only smiled. After hearing what Hu Jindao had said. "Very good, don''t back down. If you retreat, where will I get the experience from?" Chen Ming had no intention of killing the three of them. He would grind the experience from all three to his satisfaction before letting them go. ¡°No, no, I can get the experience from Hu Jingdao and Bing Fang. But Chu Yehong I couldn''t. not because she is a woman But it was because she was only at the Qi Foundation Stage.¡± Chen Ming looked at the three for a moment. before turning to the war below him. The soldiers on both sides tried to fight with everything they had. The faction of the Zhao Empire had more destructive power. However, the faction of the Yuan Empire had more defense and recovery abilities. Make it a high-color battle. Chen Ming saw the Yuan Empire''s soldiers dying one by one, one by one. Helping them was more like hurting them. Many of them wanted to die in war. They lived as if they were dead. they are zombies who can¡¯t feel anything. Chen Ming had no idea how would he feel if he would be in the same shoe as them. by just being alive inability to feel or touch anything. He was sure that sooner orter. Those who practiced these forbidden techniques would lose their sanity. But before that point, They will release themselves first. Of course, they have a way of freeing themselves. Chen Ming saw the Yuan Zhibo sh with Bu Jingren. The two at first were at a stalemate. However, Yuan Zhibo''s body was getting worse and worse. Bu Jingren only spoke after the first round of the sh. "Your majesty. I beg of you please surrender. You can''t always protect the Yuan Empire. Your body is falling apart. Sooner orter, the Yuan Empire will fall into the rule of the Zhao Empire.¡± Yuan Zhibo looked at Bu Jingren before speaking in a cold tone. ¡°If I surrender, what will happen to my people? Can you promise that your King will take care of my people as I have taken care of them... What did you see whileing to my capital? That''s what your kings do. And how can I ept this?¡± Yuan Zhibo was not that he did not want to help the other viges and cities under him. but he can''t. He was unable to send aid to the cities. If he splits his strength into other ces. The Empire would be over for a long time. Bu Jingren was speechless. he knows in his heart. this condition was due to his King. He only let out a sigh. ¡°Fight to the death, is that what you really want?¡± 393 Chapter 393 Yuan Zhibo didn¡¯t reply but his eyes show his will. Bu Jingren seeing that. He hesitates but still, he needs to defeat Yuan Zhibo. At this moment, Yuan Zhibo''s profound strength was not much left. He was confident that his attack would injure the Yuan Zhibo. and after his injury, Bu Jingren will be able to beat him. However, his attack could not reach the Yuan Zhibo. A ck and white beam of light cut down the sky, destroying his attack. His sword trembled. He immediately looked up at the sky. He found that in the sky there was a young man dressed in a gray and ck robe. On his waist was a ck badge with red letters. Bu Jingren who saw the ck sign and the red lettering couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°That''s it, the ck iron badge of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Judging from the qi disyed on the te, He was at the elder level of the sect¡­ wrong information. He was not a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. but an Elder!¡± Who would have thought that Chen Ming was an elder? However, Chen Ming looked like a young man who was only fifteen to sixteen years old. ¡°The fight after this is for the two of us don''t think to escape. Don''t even think about retreating, don''t close your eyes, for it may be yourst moment.¡± Chen Ming smiled. His smile looked friendly. But Bu Jingren knew very well. A smile like this is usually thest smile that most people will see. A moment had passed. Everyone was now hearing a scream. The battlefield went silent for a moment before it went on again. Chen Ming could sense that Hu Jindao and Bing Fang were heading toward him. Chen Ming only smiled. He looked at the experience he gained from fighting Bu Jingren. All of the techniques that were in his early stages had now reached Intermediate rank. So how about collecting experience from these techniques? best used in practice Bu Jingren''s condition was not very good. He coughed up blood. He thought that he would not survive. Every time he thought he wouldn''t survive. His injuries suddenly disappeared. Chen Ming was now creating a new technique while fighting. He was using Elder Mei Pingshan''s Secret Weapon Technique. He would normally use the Spirit Needle to attack enemies. He had changed from his profound energy to a red potion, also known as the Heavenly Blood Medicine. Bu Jingren who had a low health level gradually recovered. before his health decreased and increased. Bu Jingren didn''t know how to feel about this situation. He knew that Chen Ming threw a needle at him. But he couldn''t escape it. He who was pinned by the needle felt that afterward his wounds had healed. He could only think in his heart, why did Chen Ming do this? Even with his profound energy Chen Ming also recovered. What exactly does he want? Moreover, wasn''t this technique a high-level technique? Even the Medicine Saint Sect Master could not do what Chen Ming could do. ¡°What exactly do you want from me¡­¡± ¡°EXP¡± ¡°EXP?¡± Bu Jinglin didn''t know these words. He wasn''t sure if he had any EXP for Chen Ming. He would have stopped tormenting him. ¡°General Bu, there is no need to worry. Soon someone will rece the general. wait a minute I will give you a break.¡± Bu Jingren didn''t know how to feel right now. He looked at his army which was now falling apart. He found that none of the soldiers in his army had died. but was injured. Meanwhile, Yuan Zhibo''s side. Arge number of people were released, and they looked calm. ¡°This must be because they were so confident in themselves. They are willing to free themselves like this.¡± Bu Jingren only felt depressed. In this war, the Zhao side would never win. especially In the army, there was another one who was in the Sky Profound Realm. She was now pursuing his army from within Yuan Zhibo''s side. The swept here was to prevent them from fighting further. Bu Jingren looked at Chen Ming, he now felt that his body was unable to move. Chen Ming was fighting with two other young men. Judging from the uniform, it was probably a disciple of the Cloud Tiger Sect. what he suspects is ¡°What are the disciples of the Cloud Tiger Sect doing here?¡± The Cloud Tiger Sect was very far from Zhao and Yuan empires. The Cloud Tiger Sect is in the north. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect were in the south. The Zhao and Yun Empires were almost at the southern end. Why would a disciple of the Cloud Tiger Secte here? Bu Jingren hadn''t been a general for a long time in vain. He could see why the Cloud Tiger Sect disciples were here. He already had knowledge of strategy. ¡°There must be something behind this...don''t tell me that.¡± It was as if Bu Jingren understood the reason why the Zhao emperor wanted to conquer this poor empire. The Cloud Tiger Sect would definitely influence the King with something. ¡°If Continent Lord knows about this, then Zhao Empire is definitely not going to end well.¡± The martial world and the empire have nothing to do with each other, this is an agreement between the continent lords and the various sects. He wasn''t sure why the sects would do this. But even if they obeyed the continent lord. If the continent lord doesn''t know, then there is no problem. ¡°Did the two of you really get this much? Give it a little more power.¡± ¡°Don''t joke around. Why are you only at the Advanced Earth Profound Realm? Then why did you stop my eight thousand jin sword (four tons)?¡± ¡°Eight thousand jin? it''s the same weight as my sword.¡± "fudge!" Chen Ming, speechless, shed his sword at Hu Jindao''s sword. Hu Jindao even jumped back three or four steps. Chen Ming''s sword was really heavy. Bing Fang attacked Chen Ming from behind with his bow. Chen Ming saw that it was a bow. But both ends of the bow were swords. In addition, the arrow also resembled a sword with a sharp tip. Chen Ming became interested. He used his sword armor and sword mind to easily break the arrow, preventing the attacks from Bing Fang. The two didn''t expect Chen Ming to be this strong. 394 Chapter 394 ¡°This is bad, Senior Brother Hu. This guy is stronger than we thought.¡± Bing Fang did not think that his Tiger Sword Archery would be ineffective against Chen Ming. His arrows had an attack power of ten thousand units. However, his attacks were destroyed as easily as it was just some low tier martial arts. Hu Jindao saw it too. He just gritted his teeth. If he had attacked Chen Ming when he used the sword armor technique, then He was sure that his hand was definitely destroyed like the arrow. ¡°I saw it Junior Brother Bing. This guy, even though his profound strength was at the advanced Earth Profound Realm. But his control and technique were not ordinary at all. The techniques he used were only high-teir techniques.¡± The two Cloud Tiger Sect disciples looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. They didn''t know why Chen Ming was so strong even though his profound level was much lower than the two. But no matter what The two were confident that if Bu Jingren joined them, They would definitely be able to deal with Chen Ming. They didn''t know that Bu Jingren was currently being suppressed by Chen Ming. He wanted Bu Jingren to recover first. and then let him join the fight. Chen Ming smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°It''s exactly what I thought. The reason that the Yuan empire was invaded by the surrounding empires was because of the Cloud Tiger Sect. You probably thought of using the Yuan empire as a gathering ce to destroy the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. Together with the Dragon Sword Sect, right?¡± Both of their faces had not changed. But inside their hearts, there was a great panic. The two did not think that Chen Ming knew about the ns of the two sects. Hu Jindao said in a cold tone. ¡°Hmph, what nonsense are you talking about? I and my junior brother were just passing by. but seeing you as a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Secte back to mess with the affairs of the empire like this was in vition of the promises the sects had made to their continent lords. I am a person of the Martial World, so I have toe out and stop you.¡± Chen Ming heard what Hu Jindao had said. He could onlyugh. ¡°It''s an excuse that doesn''t sound bad at all. Anyway, Today, the two of you wille as experience points for me!¡± Chen Ming attacked the two of them. They were both at the level of the Sky Profound Realm. But ifpare the two with Bu Jingren. Both of them were still very inferior. not because of the power level But it''s the experience. The two seem to have rarely experienced life or death battles. Both of them tried to fight against Chen Ming. However, no matter what technique the two of them used, Chen Ming was able to defend and dodge. Chen Ming had now lowered his profound energy to the Earth Profound Realm. With these two, this level of power was just too much. The reason why Chen Ming had lowered his profound strength was that if his level was lower than the two. The experience point he got will be higher. He now fights with both of them equally. If he was to reduce his power more it will be hard to fight both of them. They both thought that Chen Ming must have used some kind of technique to make him much stronger. But after using it for a long time, his power would gradually decrease. At this moment, Bing Fang looked at Bu Jinren before speaking. "General Bu! Both of us would be happy to help you take over the empire. You must help us deal with this man!¡± Bu Jingren looked at both of them. He was now able to move his body. However, he did not help them fight with Chen Ming. He walked towards arge stone nearby. before sitting down. ¡°I''ve had enough. I don''t want to fight anymore. You can see that the Sword Monarch only wants to fight. If he wants to win. He would have ended it for a long time. His proficiency in various techniques was increasing steadily. Did you not notice? He was just using you as a sharpening stone. Help him use the technique better.¡± As a general. He looked at Chen Ming''s intent. Hu Jindao and Bing Fang''s eyes just now opened wide. The two really hadn''t noticed if Bu Jingren hadn''t told them. With their teeth clenched, Chen Ming could only speak. ¡°It''s toote. The two of you... are going to be sandbags for me. but don''t worry I will not kill you. At least for now.¡± Chen Ming had treated both of them the same as he had done to Bu Jingren. Fight and heal Both must pay for him their experience point. Chen Ming would pump all his cultivation techniques to the peak. Hu Jindao and Bing Fang were now lying helpless in front of Chen Ming. The two of them now doubted their own lives. why they were even born ¡°Why is it that we encounter such a monster?¡± Hu Jindao was sure that Chen Ming was even stronger than the Cloud Tiger Sect Master. He had sparred with the sect master before. Of course, the Cloud Tiger Sect Master could easily defeat him. But it wasn''t as easy as Chen Ming did to him. Besides, the other party lowered his power level to deal with him. Even when he was about to lose his consciousness. The other party would use some techniques to heal him. After that, he would be overwhelmed with techniques he had never seen before. Thousands of swords spiral around in a formation pattern. It wasn''t enough, it gathered together to form a huge sword. Hu Jindao could only think in his heart. What did he do to Chen Ming? Chen Ming was now standing in front of the two. He had already treated both of them. But both of them had lost their will to fight with Chen Ming. They bothy waiting for Chen Ming to end them. Chen Ming now farmed the experience from the two until his techniques and techniques were at the peak level. Which after his various martial arts levels had reached their peak level. No matter what he does. His techniques were not able to reach the Ultimate realm. Chen Ming thought that there must be some conditions in order to go up to the Ultimate realm. Chen Ming was thinking about something. He heard people calling him. ¡°Little Ming, this way, I''m done. What should I do next?¡± Tang Huayin walked toward Chen Ming with a smile. fifty thousand soldiers. Only a few thousand people were still able to fight. But they didn''t want to fight anymore. They threw their weapons on the ground. express intent to surrender The Yuan army was also heavily damaged. Right now, Yuan Zhibo¡¯s army was only left with thirty thousand people. The rest were released. At this moment, He was in a very bad state. Chen Ming thought that he had little time left, it was time for him to leave. The two spirits that followed him smile at him before disappearing. The two spirits were tied to the Yuan Zhibo. They too seem to have been released. ¡°The rest is left to me.¡± Chen Ming used his technique to seal the movement of Hu Jindao and Bing Fang. before taking the two into the city. Yuan Zhibo had now been released. Kong Zhiling cried out in pain. The other general who fought with him was no different. Chapter 395 Chpater 395 Red? Kong Zhiling brought the body of Yuan Zhibo back to the city. Bu Jingren rose from the rock. before speaking to Chen Ming. He asked Chen Ming what Chen Ming would do to him. Chen Ming only asked him to bring his army back to Zhao. and told his King that the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect already knew the ns of the Cloud Tiger Sect. If he continues to help the Cloud Tiger Sect The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect will send the matter to the Continent Lord. Bu Jinglin nodded. He would tell his King what Chen Ming had said. He immediately led the army back to his country. Chen Ming looked at Tang Huayin before speaking. ¡°Let''s go, I still have to take these two to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. to find out more. These guys even before death still stubbornly refused to say anything.¡± Chen Ming said that he already knew the ns of the Cloud Tiger Sect. He just said that. He only knew that the Cloud Tiger Sect had bad intentions against the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. but not the whole detail. Chen Ming was present at the funeral of Yuan Zhibo first. He then returned to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect with Tang Huayin. along with two other prisoners of war Chen Ming didn''t forget to follow Chu Yehong. He deliberately let Chu Yehong go. Of course, he used a trick to follow up on her just like he had with Yao Meiguanyin. She would be a spy for him without her knowledge. ¡°What happened? Why haven''t Hu Jindao and Bing Fang reported back? the Zhao empire should have conquered the Yuan Empire by now. Something must have gone wrong.¡± Li Mucho spoke up. He was currently at an inn in the Zhao empire. Li Muchou, the Seventh Elder of the Cloud Tiger Sect. He was ordered to take care of the ns to conquer the Yuan Empire. by allowing the Zhao and other empires to act He should now receive reports from his two disciples. but it hasn¡¯t arrived now. He couldn''t even see the shadows of the two. As for Chu Yehong. She was just an outer disciple with special abilities. She was not his disciple. ¡°Calm down, Master Li. I am sure that the two of them will be able to bring victory back.¡± Beside him, Zhao Dian spoke up with confidence. Zhao Dian is Zhao Tian''s only heir. King of Zhao empire. Zhao Tian was currently working in the pce. Instead, he had his sone to wee Li Mucho. They sat and waited for news from Hu Jindao and Bing Fang. While they were both waitings. But a young woman rushed towards them. Her face was pale white. They didn''t think that person woulde back to deliver the news to them. It wasn''t both of them, but instead, it was Chu Yehong. ¡°Chu Yehong, where are your two senior brothers? Why did youe back alone? and General Bu Jingren as well.¡± Li Mucho asked Chu Yehong, who had a very bad expression on her face. Chu Yehong hurriedly told Li Mucho about what had happened immediately. Li Mucho heard that someone from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect had arrived. His expression changed. The mission seems to have failed. "The Crown Prince It seems that the n that we have been preparing ispletely destroyed. I didn''t think that the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect would know this first. I think we should just stopmunicating with each other.¡± In vain. Everything that has been done is useless. He didn''t care about Hu Jindao and Bing Fang''s life or death. Even though they were his disciples, Failing toplete a big mission like this was spell death to them. Now, he was sure that the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect would more or less know the ns of the Cloud Tiger Sect. Zhao Dian wanted to say something. However, Li Mucho grabbed onto Chu Yehong''s shoulder before disappearing. no matter what but Chu Yehong was still useful to the sect. Even though her power level was very low. Zhao Dian gritted his teeth. What happened? He didn''t understand. ¡°Summon General Bu Jingren toe to me as soon as possible. I have to find out what happened!¡± The n to destroy the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect was notpletely over. Of course, the n to destroy the two sects was not just one. One n doesn''t work. it''s not a problem The Cloud Tiger Sect and the Dragon Sword Sect already had more than one n. ¡­¡­¡­. Fire-Wind empire Leng Zhiyi was now on a mission to find information. Leng Zhiyi looked around. He found no one He took something out of his shirt. A Rada... Unexpectedly Leng Zhiyi had a piece of advanced technology equipment on him. ¡°Hmm, probably around here if I remember correctly.¡± Leng Zhiyi walked in one direction. He stepped onto the ground and found that under his feet was a secret door. ¡°This is probably a secret entrance that connects to the inner pce.¡± Leng Zhiyi was now looking for a way to sneak into the Long Sovereign Pce. The empire where the Dragon Sword Sect is located Leng Zhiyi seemed to have quite a few interesting equipments with him. For this reason, he was always given difficult missions. Leng Zhiyi arrived inside the secret corridor. He walked to the very end before finding a staircase leading up to the top. He didn''t walk up. he felt strange ¡®I¡¯ve never encountered an easy mission once. Will it be this easy this time?¡¯ Leng Zhiyi thought. The entrance in front of him and his back was closed He only let out a sigh. "So, What next?¡± Leng Zhiyi picked up his sword. ready to sh with anything that would attack him. But he probably didn''t think. The one who would attack him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met. ¡®Red?¡¯ That what all he had seen. Chen Ming examined his level. He was very satisfied with his techniques. At this moment, he had already brought Hu Jindao and Bing Fang to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Hei An tells him that he will be the one to investigate the two on his own. Chen Ming was now sitting in the garden in front of his residence and Tang Huayin. besides him, There were also girls and young girls sitting with him. Yao Meiguanyin and Xie Lin talked about the different techniques they were practicing. Tang Huayin sat on a sofa and read her favorite manga that she hadn''t touched for a long time. He and she knew each other because of theirmon hobbies. She didn''t think Chen Ming had a manga that she really liked. Hua Lin and Sun Lin were definitely ying games. The two followed Chen Ming''s gamer path in this world. Everyone seems to have something to do. except for Dongfang Gu She looked at Chen Ming hesitantly and wanted to say something. Chen Ming couldn''t help asking her. "Gu''er, what''s wrong?" ¡°Ming Ming, that is¡­ 396 Chapter 396 Dongfang Gu hesitated for a moment. but decided to speak it out ¡°Gu¡¯er wants to spend time with Ming Ming privately.¡± Dongfang Gu was now blushing. she waited a long time longer than all She had been waiting for him for ten years. She couldn''t wait any longer. The girls, of course, heard what she said. They looked at each other. It seemed that Dongfang Gu wanted to advance the rtionship between Chen Ming and her to another level. The girls seemed to know what to do. in order not to be excess at this time ¡°I have something to show you, Xie Lin.¡± Yao Meiguanyin took Xie Lin out first. Without saying a word, Xie Lin followed her. Tang Huayin rose after the two. She walked toward Hua Lin and Sun Lin before speaking. ¡°Little Hua, Little Sun, do the two of you want to follow sister to y in the Sword vige? I remember that there was something interesting in Sword Vige at this time.¡± Hua Lin and Sun Lin were very easy to deceive. The two nodded and followed Tang Huayin. Both of them, of course, asked Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu if they would go with them. Chen Ming and Dongfang Gu refused. Tell them that they have something to do. Dongfang Gu watched as everyone opened the way for her. She only smiled. She turned to Chen Ming in embarrassment before speaking. ¡°Ming Ming, now there are only the two of us.¡± Chen Ming looked at the now embarrassed Dongfang Gu. He knew right away what she wanted. ¡°Gu''er¡­-¡± Dongfang Gu immediately covered Chen Ming''s mouth with her mouth. She didn''t want Chen Ming to say anything right now. She kissed him innocently. She had never done anything like this before. This wasn''t her first time kissing Chen Ming. However, the previous kiss was Chen Ming''s advance toward her. She finished kissing Chen Ming before looking into Chen Ming''s eyes longingly. ¡°Ming Ming, Gu¡¯er can''t wait any longer. Gu¡¯er needs Ming Ming.¡± His girlfriend made this request. How could he refuse her? He would truly make Dongfang Gu his today. Chen Ming carried Dongfang Gu into his residence. to immediately satisfy Dongfang Gu''s wishes. Dongfang Gu had been waiting for this moment for a very long time. She was waiting for the day when she and he would be united. He was the only man she would spend the rest of her life with. Now her dream was about toe true. The boy she fell in love with Brothers and families that she never had. He has now grown into a good young man. and gave the love that was missing in her heart Dongfang Gu kissed Chen Ming tenderly. along with caressing him with love. She needed him very much right now. ¡°Ming Ming, we can finally be husband and wife.¡± Dongfang Gu parted her lips with Chen Ming before speaking with a smile. After this, she and he would truly be considered husband and wife. will never be separated from each other Before she heard that he had forgotten her. Her little heart was almost broken. but his love for her. bring back his memories Chen Ming only smiled and nodded to Dongfang Gu. He slowlyid her down on arge soft bed. Chen Ming had already reced the furniture in his residence. Dongfang Gu was slightly embarrassed. but with courage. and the needs of the young man she loves. She slowly undressed her dress. Chen Ming saw her firm chest. Even though her breasts weren''t that big. But it perfectly fits with her thin body. Her nipples were pink in color with her snow-white skin. It made her look extremely beautiful. ¡°Ming Ming, what should Gu¡¯er do next¡­¡± Dongfang Gu waspletely empty right now. She didn''t know what to do next. Chen Ming had to be the leader now. ¡°Let it be my duty, Gu¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming gently caressed Dongfang Gu with his lips. He gently kissed her on the nape of the neck. and slowly moved from the nape of her neck to the mound of her chest. He gently sucked on all of her pink cherries while using his tongue to make her feel good. ¡°Ah~¡± Dongfang Gu had never felt anything like this before. She hugged Chen Ming''s head tightly. tears of happiness flowed down her cute face. Her face was pinkish red. make it look very seductive yet full of cuteness. Chen Ming, besides sucking on her pink cherries, One of his hands slowlynded on her lower body. before teasing her flower. Dongfang Gu was now shaking like a little sheep ready to be eaten by a big bad wolf. She could not resist anymore. Chen Ming had done to her. ¡°Ming Ming, G-Gu¡¯er can''t take it anymore.¡± Chen Ming knew that she was now ready. He, who is now finished undressing as well. gently embrace her. Chen Ming''s spear was now focused at the entrance to her body. Dongfang Gu hugged Chen Ming tightly. As she opened her legs to wee Chen Ming into her body. She moves her little butt slightly to make it easier for him to enter her body. Chen Ming slowly inserted his spear into Dongfang Gu''s body. She moaned as the depth he had prated his spear. Chen Ming could feel the thin hymen inside Dongfang Gu''s body. He used his Heavenly Conqueror Spear. destroy that barrier. Her virginity now belongs to him. Chen Ming, after havingpletely inserted his spear into Dongfang Gu''s body, still didn''t move. His and Dongfang Gu''s bodies were close together. Dongfang Gu was now used to the pain. She kissed him softly before speaking. ¡°Ming Ming, Gu''er is fine. Ming Ming can move now.¡± Chen Ming looked at Dongfang Gu. before kissing her. He didn''t reply but started doing what she wanted. he moved his waist pulling his spear in and out of her body. Dongfang Gu bit into Chen Ming''s shoulder. she felt something. She could feel that he wasing in and out of her from below. Her body was steadily heating up. She began to move her waist to his rhythm. ¡°Ming Ming¡­Ming Ming~¡± Dongfang Gu affectionately called Chen Ming''s name. She slowly lifted her legs up and locked her and his lower back. She didn''t want him to release his baby seed anywhere other than inside her. Chen Ming was well aware of the bodynguage. He is sure when she wants that. Chen Ming was now breathing harder and harder. He was about to reach his peak. Chen Ming clenched his teeth tightly. before thrusting into Dongfang Gu''s body onest time. He released his seed into her body. Dongfang Gu leaned her butt forward. receive Chen Ming''s seed with delight. She didn''t want to lose even once of his precious seed. The two now became one 397 Chapter 397 Chen Ming did the deed as a husband and wife with Dongfang Gu for more than several hours in a row. From morning now to afternoon The two could say to be: Let loose and let each other out in the most extreme way. ¡°Feels good¡± Dongfang Gu now sat back on Chen Ming''sp and fed Chen Ming some snacks in the courtyard. She looked extremely happy. At this time, the girls along with Hua Lin and Sun Lin had now returned from outside. Everyone now looked at Dongfang Gu. Sitting on Chen Ming''sp, she fed him some snacks. Other than Hua Lin and Sun Lin, who were young and didn''t understand a lot of matters. Everyone now knows that both of them. has already crossed the line. Why did they know? Because they are women, how can they know? Dongfang Gu now had a mature aura around her. Confident and dare to openly tease each other. Moreover, her expression looked full of life. It was like being nourished by something. An aura like this must be Chen Ming¡¯s Yang energy doing. Dongfang Gu saw that everyone had returned. She slowly got up from Chen Ming''sp before sitting next to him normally. as if nothing had happened ¡°You all have returned?¡± "Yes" "um" ¡°We are back Big Brother Ming!¡± Chen Ming smiled to wee everyone. He himself now looked hydrated as well. He hadn''t had any activity like this for a long time. Xie Lin, Yao Meiguanyin, and Tang Huayin only looked at Dongfang Gu with envy. But even if they were jealous of Dongfang Gu. But they understood that she had been waiting for him the longest. If it was someone who would receive Chen Ming''s love first, it should be her. "It''s okay, I can wait." Xie Lin, Yao Meiguanyin, And Tang Huayin had sharp eyes. Chen Ming could sense that he was about to be eaten by the three female tigers. Chen Ming only shook his head.e one by one, he is not afraid But all three of them came to him at once. Even being a dragon like him would be difficult. The five of them then continued to sit with Chen Ming. nothing to do now Today is their rest day. ¡­¡­¡­. Leng Zhiyi now knew himself well. that he is in a bad situation now ¡°Your power level is strange. Your power is clearly in the Martial Ancestor Realm. Why are you still in this lower world? You should be rejected by thews of this world.¡± Leng Zhiyi didn''t understand. this is unnatural. What happened to this world? ¡°I''m not sure either.¡± This was the answer from the beautiful woman who defeated him. She was holding a dragon sword in her hand. Red hair fluttering in the wind. She has since dreamed of that man. Her power level was steadily increasing. Her dragon bloodline was awakened. This woman who defeated Leng Zhiyi If Chen Ming hade to see her, He would definitely remember her. She was actually Kang Lan, the Water Dragon who had found love with Chen Ming in another world. Kang Lan now stared at Leng Zhiyi. in her dream she is a water dragon But right now, she was a fire dragon. The two are simr but different. Kang Lan in her dreams was a gentle person. having very high femininity Maybe it''s because she''s also a mother. She, therefore, has a calm state of mind. On the other hand, Here she was as strong as a man. She had a bad temper state of mind. ready to sh with enemies at any time Leng Zhiyi looked at Kang Lan. He was now defeated. He slowly falls into thend of darkness. Kang Lan saw that Leng Zhiyue had passed out. She ordered her soldiers to take him into a jail. prepare to investigate ¡­¡­¡­. At the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, Hei An now looked at some device in his hand. Leng Zhiyi had told him some secrets. and gave this device to him. What was in his hands was actually a smart phone! He was now reading the message that Leng Zhiyi sent him. Hei An''s expression was not very good. He turned to a disciple before speaking. p ¡°Summon Elder Chen Ming toe to me quickly.¡± The disciple when ordered immediately headed towards Chen Ming. Judging from Hei An''s expression, something bad must have happened. Chen Ming immediately came to Hei An in the Sword Monastery. Chen Ming had arrived. Of course, he saw that Hei An was looking at his phone. He looked at the phone before asking Hei An. ¡°That''s a smart phone. Sect Master. Where did you get it from?¡± Hei An knew from the beginning that Chen Ming had arrived at the Sword Monastery. He deliberately let Chen Ming see his smart phone. in order to see if Chen Ming knew about it. ording to Leng Zhiyi words If he knows what a smart phone is. He is qualified to know what happened to him. ¡°Do you have it as well?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment. He didn''t know what Hei An was thinking. However, if he wanted to know where Hei An got the phone from, He was sure that he needed to show his smart phone to him. Chen Ming couldn''t help but pull out the phone. In his head right now, he thought of a way to evade Hei An''s question about its origin. Surprisingly, Hei An didn''t ask where he got the phone from. He just walked closer to Chen Ming before touching Chen Ming''s smart phone with his. Chen Ming saw that his smart phone was downloading something. It''s an application that says Star-Lord. ¡°Star-Lord?¡± ¡°You can read these characters. It means that you are from the same ce as Leng Zhiyi''s ancestors.¡± Chen Ming blinked. The same ancestor? Hei An saw that Chen Ming didn''t understand. He exined Leng Zhiyi''s ancestry. Chen Ming had obtained some interesting information. Indeed, Leng Zhiyi is the descendant of some aliens in this universe. Interestingly, Chen Ming was even more curious. But for now, he needed to discuss important matters. He checked the Star-Lord appter. Chen Ming asked Hei An curiously. "Sect Master You summoned me here, it wasn''t all about this smartphone, was it?¡± Hei An nodded. Before sending Leng Zhiyi''s message to him, he read it. when he read the text along with the pictures. He was defeated by a woman with red hair. She was holding a dragon sword in her hand. Chen Ming had seen this young woman somewhere before. Unfortunately, the picture is not clear. So he didn''t know who she was. Hei An, after letting Chen Ming finish reading the message. He said to Chen Ming. ¡°That I called you It''s for wanting you to help Leng Zhiyi. I am sure that only you alone will be able to save him.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment. before he epted the mission He couldn''t lose Leng Zhiyi. There were many questions he wanted answers from him. Especially about the resentment between him and Yao Meiguanyin. Chen Ming had promised to help her with revenge. ¡°Good, I will leave you with this. Leng Zhiyi is very important to our sect... If anything happens to him, could the other party be able to make Leng Zhiyi speak out on important information about the sect? The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect would be in great danger.¡± Chen Ming nodded before immediately leaving. but before leaving He had someone who he wanted to take with him. 398 Chapter 398 The Cloud Tiger Sect started to make a move. They received news that Leng Zhiyi had been arrested. Many people may not know But because of Leng Zhiyi, the ns that Cloud Tiger Sect had put in ce had failed many times. Since the culprit that destroyed their ns is no longer there. Of course, they must use this chance and make the most of it. Cloud Tiger Sect Master Tao Luduan issued an order. Secretly moved the troops to the vige under the Cloud Tiger Sect. they didn''t want to draw the continent lord''s attention to them. The reason why they were secretly mobilized their troop because they didn''t want to have trouble with the continent lord. It''s because for some reason making the continent lord never die. They alwayse back after being killed. Several major sects had gathered to conquer the continent. But even if they managed to defeat the continent lord, the next day, the continent lord would return like new every time. They also getting stronger and stronger. Tao Luduan was sure that the continent lord must definitely not be human. However, if they are not human then. What are they? Chen Ming before heading towards the Fire Wind Continent. He took Yao Meiguanyin with him on this mission. The reason why he brought her with him was that she had a better ability to find information than him. The two headed toward the Fire Wind Continent. The continent has a rather hot climate. Thendscape is desert and oasis. Unlike the Iron Earth Continent, it was filled with mineral-rich soil and forests. If talking about all continents. The most livable continent was the Frozen Water Continent. There it is said that there are beautiful cities. It is most suitable for being a tourist destination. Whoever said that as a person of the Martial World, would have to focus on cultivating martial arts. Such beliefs are not true at all. Absolutely no one had been practicing martial arts continuously for a long time. They also usually need to have a rxing time. If they force themselves to practice without resting will only cause problemster on. Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin soon arrived at the Fire Wind Continent. Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin had reached the Fire Wind Continent. They need to travel with caution. There are many guards here. If they saw Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin They must havee and inspected both of them. The Fire Wind Continent was different from other empires. In this empire, the ruler of the continent gave full control over the Dragon Sword Sect. All the empires on the continent were under the rule of the Long empire. The two of them headed towards Tianlong City the capital city of Long Empire. they avoid other empires. Both were able to escape from the sight of the soldiers. This was partly because of Chen Ming''s formation. and partly because of Yao Meiguanyin''s guidance. Yao Meiguanyin smiled at Chen Ming. He had chosen to bring her along. It was considered correct. She was the one who had the most information about the Fire Wind empire. She was able to bring Chen Ming to Tianlong City in no time. Tianlong city was several timesrger than Xiqiu City in Yang Empire. Ifparing the two with military power. The Yang empire would definitely not be able topete with the Long empire. Yao Meiguanyin had arrived in front of Tianlong City. She immediately started looking for information. Chen Ming left the task of finding information to Yao Meiguanyin. He immediately headed inside Tianlong City. Tianlong City is huge and looks very grand. Although it was not the same as the Heavenly City he had seen before. But it''s not much different. It just doesn''t float in the sky. Chen Ming walked towards the entrance of the city. Here, the toll is very expensive. The entrance fee was equal to the price of one spiritual stone. Chen Ming was definitely very rich. He gave the soldiers soul stones instead of gold teals. The soldier looked at Chen Ming. they were sure that Chen Ming would definitely be a young man from a big family. They didn¡¯t want to have a problem. they immediately let Chen Ming enter the city. He also didn''t dare to take the spirit stone. Chen Ming immediately entered the acting mode. ¡°You keep that spirit stone and use it. I don''t ept the items that I have already handed over.¡± Hearing what Chen Ming said. The soldiers immediately received the spirit stones. Chen Ming followed the script. He will act as a young master from arge family in disguise. Chen Ming after entering the city, Of course, immediately headed towards the inn. He would wait for Yao Meiguanyin to return from the research. ¡­¡­¡­. inside the dragon pce, the residence of Kang Lan. The Dragon Queen the Ruler of the Long Empire Kang Lan was now sitting on her throne, closing her eyes before dreaming of the same young man. ¡°Where are you? Why didn''t youe to find me?¡± Kang Lan talked while still closing her eyes. but then She slowly opened her eyes. She could feel a familiar aura. ¡°This aura, isn''t it just like him in my dreams?¡± Kang Lan tried to feel that aura. She found that the aura was very close. ¡°He is here, in this city, I am definitely not wrong¡­¡± Kang Lan smiled. No one had ever seen this smile of hers before. She hurriedly rose from her throne. But before she could go anywhere She looked at her dress first. Armor, it wouldn''t be appropriate to meet him in such a dress. ¡°I must get dressed, yes, I must¡­¡± Kang Lan hurriedly summoned her maid. She didn''t know how to dress. She had never worn a woman''s clothes before. Chen Ming was sitting in the inn drinking tea, waiting for Yao Meiguanyin to finish her search for information. In the meantime, he was also looking for his information. However, as he controlled his illusion for information, He could feel something or someone staring at him. He found that someone could sense him with their sense. Chen Ming didn''t care that person would be able to feel him. his interest is ¡°This person''s sensing ability has a dragon touch hidden in it.¡± Chen Ming had a yin and yang dragon aura in him. It was a dragon that was abination of the Heavenly Dragon and the Reaper. but the reaper was losing its essence and be one with the dragon. So it could be said that he was indeed a dragon. Chen Ming looked in the direction he could feel. He found that the direction he was looking at was the direction of the pce. ¡°The one who can sense my presencees from the pce¡­¡± Chen Ming continued to drink his tea. Even though he knew that the other party wasing to him anyway He had no need to be afraid. He was able to fight or escape at any time. Kang Lan had now finished changing her clothes. She changed from armor to red clothes that matched her hair color. Even though she looked less aggressive, She still looks cool. She was unable to control the dragon''s aura. since it woke up All the maids were scared. They didn''t even dare to make eye contact with Kang Lan. Her eyes now were like the eyes of a dragon. It glowed red. ¡°The dragon blood in me has awakened again. It''s not wrong. He is also a dragon¡­ He is worthy. His dragon bloodline is stronger than mine.¡± Kang Lan smiled, stroking her stomach before whispering something. ¡°Not long¡­ I will give birth to you, Kang Ye. Wait for your mother.¡± Her smile was extremely gentle. Unfortunately, no one has seen it. No one dared to look at Kang Lan right now. She slowly walked out of the pce. Immediately headed towards the inn where Chen Ming was. 399 Chapter 399 inside the pce, A young man watched as Kang Lan headed out of the pce. He had a very surprised expression on his face. ¡°Kang Lan is not in armor. She''s wearing beautiful clothes...what happened?" This young man was Huang Zhen. He was the ruler of the Huang Empire under the Long Empire. The young man had the blood of the Water Dragon, it was so few. He came to Kang Lan and want to ask her hand in marriage. He will use the reason that she and he have dragon bloodlines. ¡°Where is she going in a time like this?¡± Huang Zhen couldn''t help following her. Kang Lan was now focused only on Chen Ming''s aura so she didn''t notice Huang Zhen Huang Zhen arrived in front of an inn in Tianlong City. He saw Kang Lan walking into the inn. He hurried after her. What he saw broke his heart. Kang Lan had arrived at the inn. She walked towards a handsome young man before sitting down next to him. gazed at him with her beautiful red eyes. before speaking ¡°My husband¡­¡± Huang Zhen almost vomited blood. Kang Lan called the young man her husband. He looked at the young man. Besides his handsome face, Huang Zhen couldn''t feel anything else. The other party was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. ¡°Who is he? *Hmm*, I will show that I am better suited to her than he is.¡± Huang Zhen was going to do something stupid. that he will regret for the rest of his life Yao Meiguanyin looked for information from many ces. She got the information She found that Leng Ziyi had been locked up in a dungeon inside the Dragon Sword Sect. The dungeons within the Dragon Sword Sect were heavily guarded. Even she didn''t think she could sneak into the inner sect to help Leng Zhiyi out. She had never thought that before. She had toe and help the person she hated so much. Yao Meiguanyin let out a sigh. After receiving the information, she immediately headed towards Tianlong City. ¡­¡­. inside the inn ¡°My husband¡­¡± Chen Ming had goosebumps. He looked at a beautiful woman who called him that. He gasped, not thinking that she was someone he knew. Although she had many things that had changed he still remembers her ¡°Lan-er¡­¡± Hearing Chen Ming calls her like that. Her heart skipped a beat. He called her like he had called her in a dream. ¡°It''s really you. I''ve always dreamed of seeing you. You came for me, right?¡± Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect to meet Kang Lan in a ce like this and at a time like this. He shook his head before speaking. ¡°I didn''te here because of you. I didn''t even know you were here. Until you appeared, Lan¡¯er.¡± Kang Lan had a slightly sad look on her face. But she wasn''t angry with him. because she didn''t even know that he existed here either. considered equal. She wanted to say something further. But she encountered one problem. She didn''t know what to talk to him about. She just wanted to see him soon. But she hadn''t prepared anything to talk to him. She sat quietly, trying to figure out how to continue the conversation at a time like this. She was the strongest ruler on the continent. but she didn¡¯t know what to say to the young man next to her. she think it was really embarrassing. Seeing Kang Lan like this, Chen Ming onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Don''t be in a hurry. I haven''t thought of going anywhere soon. You slowly figured out what you wanted to say to me. However, your power level is at this Martial Ancestor Realm. It must be difficult, do you want me to help you?¡± Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming before nodding her head. It was true that she felt great that she possessed such great power. But it''s hard to control. Chen Ming didn''t say much, using his formation to seal a part of her power. Her power level had dropped to the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming taught her how to use the formation, which was very easy. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°You can see my power. It means that you are also at the Martial Ancestor Realm as well?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He had no need to hide. with the dragon''s power and the bond between her and him, She could tell his true strength. ¡°Good, then let''s make Kang Ye together.¡± Chen Ming choked on the tea. He looked at Kang Lan. He didn''t think that she would... be such a straightforward person. He thought of Kang Ye. In this world, Kang Ye had not yet been born. He needed to make her happen. Chen Ming hesitated a little. before speaking ¡°Yes, but not now.¡± ¡°Why, don''t you want to see our daughter?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I want to meet our daughter?¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Chen Ming took a deep breath. before speaking out ¡°You dreamed of me, right? If you dream of me, then you must dream of others.¡± Hearing that Kang Lan only bit her lip. Why wouldn''t she know that he had many lovers? She didn''t care about that. But why did she have to wait? She wanted to give birth to Kang Ye soon. Chen Ming saw Kang Lan''s sad expression. He could help but speak. ¡°You..., fine, but you have to wait for me to finish my work first.¡± ¡°Your work, tell me if I can help you, I will.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Kang Lan. He tried to tell Kang Lan about his mission, but "Her highness." Huang Zhen walked and stood in front of the two. interrupt what Chen Ming would say to Kang Lan. causing Kang Lan to have a dark expression on her face. He didn''t even look at Chen Ming. He only looked at Kang Lan. Kang Lan heard Huang Zhen''s voice and had a very dissatisfied expression on her face. She was talking to her husband. Who was this person dared to interrupt? Kang Lan stood up and looked at Huang Zhen. Huang Zhen smiled at her before speaking. ¡°Her highness, I came here to-¡± ¡°Go away, before I cut your head.¡± A dragon sword appeared in Kang Lan''s hand. She was as fierce as a dragon. Her red eyes shone brightly. She was having a very important discussion with her husband. If not for Chen Ming holding her hand first. She must have cut this man''s head off. ¡°Lan¡¯er, calm down. I seem to know this man.¡± Chen Ming smiled, not expecting to see each other again. Huang Zhen was such an unlucky person. both universes 400 Chapter 400 The atmosphere is not very good. The people immediately ran away from the inn. They remembered Kang Lan. Who wouldn''t remember her? With long red hair like a me. A dragon sword that can cut even the heavens. They hurriedly escaped from the inn. because when Kang Lan is angry Usually there will be hell. they are not sure. But it seemed that the young man standing beside her was able to control her. at least for now. Chen Ming looked at Huang Zhen. He didn''t care about the people around him. He smiled at Huang Zhen before speaking. ¡°You said you had something to say to Lan''er. Why don''t you talk to her now?¡± Huang Zhen swallowed his saliva. He could feel death just a moment ago. He looked at Kang Lan. before speaking ¡°Her highness. I want to speak to you about our engagement¡­¡± ¡°I refuse. that what the previous king had promised. Not mine. Or do you want me to destroy your empire?¡± Huang Zhen was sweating. But he couldn''t ept this. He narrowed his eyes before speaking up. ¡°If you do that. You will immediately be enemies the continent lord.¡± Talking about the continent lord. Kang Lan hesitated a little. She wasn''t sure if she could deal with the continent lord. The continent lord is a mysterious entity. They are immortal. This is what everyone knows. On the other hand, Chen Ming thought there was something strange. There is no way the will of this world will allow anyone to break thews of the world. Even Chen Ming felt doubts about the continent lord''s identity. ¡°And that promise was made in the presence of The continent lord. If you don''t keep that promise. You will be punished-" Chen Ming had already heard enough. He won''t let anyone threaten or hurt his woman. His dragon bloodline act up again. Chen Ming backhands Huang Zhen at a speed he didn''t think Chen Ming could do. Huang Zhen was sent flying and bounced back after colliding with many dining tables inside the inn. Huang Zhen was only at the level of Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming''s physical strength alone was enough to injure him. ¡°H-how d-dare you!¡± Huang Zhen looked at Chen Ming after he had stopped himself from Chen Ming''s p. He looked at Chen Ming in shock, Chen Ming was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. But the strength that Chen Ming had just sent out was equal to him. equal to the point that made him fear the possibility. It was as if Chen Ming had harnessed his power to be equal to his. ¡°I let you speak to her. It doesn''t mean that you can threaten her. Even if it''s the continent lord I don''t think he or she will think too much about such nonsensical promises.¡± Huang Zhen looked at Chen Ming. His eyes were filled with hatred. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming with a face full of satisfaction. In her mind, she thought that this was her daughter''s father. Chen Ming slowly walked toward Huang Zhen. Every time he stepped forward. His body disappeared and reappeared at a certain distance. He only took two steps and arrived in front of Huang Zhen. ¡°Try threatening her and let me hear it again.¡± ¡°You¡­ think you-¡± ¡°I think what?¡± Chen Ming poked Huang Zhen''s head lightly. His head smacked on the ground. Chen Ming felt good every time he did this. Just as he did to Hong Men. "Get up" Chen Ming said in a cold tone. Hearing that voice, Kang Lan was excited. She wanted to run to embrace him. She wanted him to subdue her. and made her his. she will conceive his child. This was something she had never felt before in her life. ¡°He is my husband. A worthy husband¡± Kang Lan''s face turned red. Her dragon hormones were in disarray. She really needed him right now. Huang Zhen slowly rose from the ground. He looked at Chen Ming. He spits out his own blood from his mouth. He gathered his Qi. ¡°You gave me no choice! I shouldn''t be using it. But you forced me!¡± Huang Zhen used the forbidden technique. forcing his dragon bloodline to awaken. One of his horns slowly grew out. It is not very long. Only four to five centimeters. His power had skyrocketed to the Sky Profound Realm. "Die for me!" Huang Zhen wanted to get rid of Chen Ming, but what he saw now made him tremble. Chen Ming himself was in the form of a dragon. His two dragon horns stretched backward. Chen Ming''s horn was more than thirty centimeters long. White and ck eyes looked at Huang Zhen with a disgusted expression. ¡°Little worm, you are far from the real dragon. I really feel sorry for you. I will spare your miserable life for you to acknowledge how pathetic you are." Only Chen Ming''s profound energy could deal with the little worm. Huang Zhen now looked at Chen Ming''s changing aura. His power level had risen to the Martial Ancestor Realm. The sky darkened as if everything had stood still, praising his fierce power. Even Kang Lan wants to kneel before him. She looked at Chen Ming with respect and admiration. Huang Zhen''s eyes were now wide open. His dragon eyes stared at what was in front of him. What was in front of him was a true dragon. Lord of all dragons. The great dragon stood above all things. even heaven Chen Ming, his dragon bloodline was Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang are the true self of all things. whether it''s light or darkness good or evil life or death He is the universe, the universe is him. Compared to Huang Zhen''s weak Water Dragon bloodline and Chen Ming''s Yin and Yang Dragon bloodline. Huang Zhen was really a little dragon. It was not worthy to stand in front of him, therefore, he had to lower his head in front of a great figure like Chen Ming. ¡°H-How could you have that great dragon bloodline? impossible!" Chen Ming heard what Huang Zhen had said. He could onlyugh before speaking. ¡°What would a little worm like you understand?¡± Chen Ming released his profound energy. Huang Zhen''s horns were fractured. His dragon power was subdued. He almost burrowed into the ground. He had no strength to resist. He could not resist this pressure from Chen Ming. Whether in terms of power or bloodline limitations, however. He lost to Chen Ming in every way. At the same time on the other side, Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming with sly eyes. She was excited. Her dragon bloodline said he was her mate. She had to obey him like a good female dragon under hismand. 401 Chapter 401 Chen Ming walked closer to Huang Zhen. Huang Zhen felt as though his body was about to rupture. Chen Ming walked in front of him. He told Huang Zhen that he would spare his life. Of course, Chen Ming would not kill him. But there must be a trade-off, that is. ¡°You are very confident in your bloodline. If so, in exchange for saving your life I asked for your dragon power then.¡± Chen Ming grabbed Huang Zhen''s head. This was his first time trying the power of the nine heaven jade. The will of the world was not against anything if Chen Ming would use it. but must be within the scope. Chen Ming used one of the jade¡¯s powers. The power he used was the power to change the truth. Chen Ming changed the fact that Huang Zhen was a water dragon. Because his destiny tied to this world was too low. Causing Chen Ming to hardly use his power at all. Chen Ming understood the main working principle of these nine jades. It was like a tool that helped Chen Ming revise thews of the universe. Yes, it is not limited to thews of this world. but also the universe Chen Ming was able to modify or break thews. However, he needed to be powerful enough to do it. The nine heave jades only made it easier for him to change and break thews. But just that is already awesome. Chen Ming wanted to understand thews of the world and the universe before he could use his power. He didn''t know how much time it would take. To be able to control thews of the universe as he wanted. It may take more than ten thousand years. Chen Ming used jade for the first time. He could sense that he could learn thews from the nine jades. The system could not help Chen Ming in this matter. Chen Ming had some doubts. These nine jades could be at the same level as his system. This made his system unable to do anything with jades. Huang Zhen¡¯s dragon bloodline had already been taken. His expression was extremely pale. He could sense that he had be just a normal mortal. His power level from the Earth Profound Realm was now reduced to only the Qi Foundation Stage. ¡°What are you doing to me? What are you doing to me?!¡± Chen Ming smiled at Huang Zhen before speaking. ¡°What I did was just wipe out your dragon bloodline. from now on You are no longer a dragon. As a dragon. I think you don''t deserve a dragon''s bloodline.¡± Chen Ming spoke sincerely. Huang Zhen had shamed all the dragons including him. Huang Zhen only gritted his teeth. He couldn''t believe that he really had lost his dragon bloodline. What will he do from now on? Let''s not talk about Kang Lan. He didn''t know if he could survive this situation or not. People like him definitely had many enemies. Chen Ming ignored Huang Zhen after that. He walked straight to Kang Lan, waiting for her to say something. Chen Ming smiled. He has something to ask her for help. Kang Lan now looked at Chen Ming who smiled at her. Her heart skipped a beat. Her face was as red as her hair. "My husband" She said with a trembling expression. Chen Ming could onlyugh. before wiping the saliva flowing from her mouth. She looks cute now. Kang Lan was embarrassed, she hurriedly wiped her saliva. She didn''t expect that she would show him such an embarrassing thing. She peeked slightly. She found that there was no disgust on his face. Instead, there was a gentleness on his face. She had never been treated like this before. It made her feel soft in the heart ¡°I have dealt with the person who was bothering us. I don''t feel like talking here anymore. Let''s go for a walk and talk in the garden nearby here.¡± Kang Lan immediately agreed. She doesn''t have a problem. Anywhere, as long as Chen Ming is there, that''s enough. Chen Ming then led her out of the inn. Left the broken Huang Zhen inside the inn. He did not forget to pay for the damages incurred. The flower garden in the desert is very beautiful. The surrounding atmosphere is peaceful and pleasant. This ce is suitable for lovers to sit and love each other. Even though the city is in the middle of the desert. This ce is different from others. ¡°This ce is very beautiful. I didn''t think there would be a flower garden like this in the middle of this desert.¡± Chen Ming was impressed. Here is a nice oasis. It''s just that it looks like a flower garden. Kang Lan smiled at Chen Ming''spliment. She was the one who built this flower garden herself. It was because her mother was very fond of flowers. talking about her mother Kang Lan was saddened. She has been gone since she was a child. Her sad expression quickly disappeared as she looked at Chen Ming. Yes, she could have a family with Chen Ming. And she won''t have to be alone anymore. She needed someone''s shoulder to lie on. That person was Chen Ming. Chen Ming first talked to Kang Lan about general matters. He heard that she was the queen who ruled this empire. He was slightly surprised. but it''s just that He didn''t care who she was. For him, she was his woman. Chen Ming spoke to her until at one point she asked the purpose why he came here. He told Kang Lan without hesitation. He came here to help Leng Zhiyi. Kang Lan heard the name of Leng Zhiyi. Can''t help asking why. ¡°This is it. You are an elder of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect¡­¡± Kang Lan thought for a moment before sighing and speaking. ¡°I wanted to help you, my husband, but now Leng Ziyi has been sent to the Dragon Sword Sect. If you want to help him, there is only one way that is to break into the sect to help him. The Dragon Sword Sect would never let Leng Zhiyi go.¡± Leng Zhiyi was too valuable. the vast amount of information he has. It was very helpful to the Dragon Sword Sect. Kang Lan told Chen Ming that Leng Zhiyi was stubborn. And there was absolutely no way to tell the Dragon Sword Sect any information. However, the Dragon Sword Sect already knew that Leng Zhiyi would not bend. So they hired a Ten Thousand Poisonous Master from the Serpent Sect. The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master had weak profound strength. but with the ability to concoct poison making everyone fear him. His poison was extremely bizarre. One of the poisons that his title has to offer is False Poison. False Poison is a poison that will cause the other person to say all the contrary to his conscience. Even if Leng Zhiyi didn''t want to tell the truth. He couldn''t stop his consciousness anyway. His conscience did not want to reveal the truth. The opposite of his consciousness was all truth. Chen Ming heard that. He just smiled. He was already interested in the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. He hoped that within him there would be scrolls of these interesting techniques 402 Chapter 402 Yao Meiguanyin had already arrived in Tianlong City. She tried to feel Chen Ming''s power. Found him in the west of the city. She knows that ce well. It was the only flower garden in the middle of the desert in this Fire-Wind Continent. Besides Chen Ming, she could still feel the aura of a young woman. Why did she know that it was a young woman''s power? That was because the aura was too close to Chen Ming. "Don''t tell me that Chen Ming has caught another woman?¡± Yao Meiguanyin let out a sigh. She thought that Chen Ming was a ma chick. Wherever he went He will catch a woman or two. She wanted to make a move on Chen Ming but it was not the time yet. She will finish her revenge first. So she would gradually attack Chen Ming or lead Chen Ming to attack her. She wanted to be hurt by him¡­ It was a wrong idea but for one reason. Being attacked by Chen Ming made her heart pound. She wanted to be punished by him. Arrive at the flower garden She found that Chen Ming was now sitting in the flower garden with the woman in red. and when she saw the woman''s face, her face turned pale ¡°Impossible, isn¡¯t that the queen of the empire! Chen Ming is too powerful!¡± She didn''t think that the woman with Chen Ming was the Queen of the Long empire. She is well known to hate men. a woman who is very cruel toward the enemy. A woman who never showed any kindness. Now she was close her eyes peacefully in Chen Ming''s arms. ¡°It¡¯s more than I thought. but I need to talk to Chen Ming about this.¡± Yao Meiguanyin couldn''t wait. She walked toward Chen Ming. she can feel the aura of the woman in red. The woman who was embracing Chen Ming opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Yao Meiguanyin, she closed her eyes, Chen Ming had told her about Yao Meiguanyin. She didn''t even ask what was his rtion with this youngdy. It was normal for someone like Chen Ming to have many lovers. Even her father had many lovers. Unfortunately, everyone was dead. because of rebellion, As for the one who rebelled of course it was her. If she had not rebelled The person who will die is her. Why would she have to sacrifice herself for someone who didn''t see her as his child? he didn''t even see her as a family. Chen Ming didn''t say anything about it. He didn''t say that she was wrong for treason. And he didn''t say that she was right. He only epted her. Yao Meiguanyin arrived in front of Chen Ming. She immediately spoke to him. about the information she received. Chen Ming thought for a moment. it¡¯s really hard to rescue Leng Zhiyi without noticing. What was Chen Ming thinking? Kang Lan then suggested a simple method for him. ¡°My husband, why are you thinking this much? All you have to do is unleash your power. Destroy everything that stands in your way. power is everything. If you don''t want to. Should I do it on your behalf?" Kang Lan''s aura changed. She was willing to destroy everything for Chen Ming. even betraying her own sect Yes, she was a disciple of the Dragon Sword Sect before. But with the things that happened in the pce, She was given an exception to be able to leave the sect to rule the empire. Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. beforeughing He really liked Kang Lan. ¡°No, let me handle it myself.¡± Chen Ming got a good idea from Kang Lan. He didn''t need to think much about it. He was powerful enough to do whatever he pleased. Chen Ming slowly rose up. Kang Lan lightly pouted as Chen Ming got up. So she has no ce to snuggle. Chen Ming gave Kang Lan a slight smile before speaking. ¡°Lan''er, I need to help Leng Zhiyi first. In addition, I would like to see the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master.¡± Kang Lan only nodded before speaking. ¡°My husband, will you hurry back to the pce with me?¡± ¡°Well, of course, I will definitely return to you as soon as possible.¡± "Good" Kang Lan thought of a n. She wants Kang Ye quickly. She didn''t know if Chen Ming would agree. If she waits longer. The chances of having children will be lessened. The higher the level. The ability to have children will be less as well. It''s not because there are physical problems. But it''s about maintaining the bnce. Chen Ming said goodbye to Kang Lan. Before heading to help Leng Zhiyi with Yao Meiguanyin immediately. At The Dragon Sword Sect, It is located in Daoyin City, northeast of Tianlong City. The Dragon Sword Sect was considered to be one of the five major sects in the lower world. If counting on the abilities of the cultivators. The Dragon Sword Sect was the lowest of the five sects. but if measured at number. No other sect had as many disciples as this sect. At this moment, the Dragon Sword Sect''s Hui Zhiyun was standing in front of the Sect. He stood in front of the sect to wee the arrival of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master from the Serpent Sect. The Serpent Sect was ssified as a devil sect. However, there wasn''t any sect in the Martial World that wanted to have trouble with the Serpent Sect. Because they were able to deal with martial practitioners who were stronger than themselves with poison. Poison is the most dangerous weapon. Hui Zhiyun now closed his eyes, he could feel the aura of the leaves and grass. This was the characteristic aura of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. Hui Ziyun slowly opened his eyes. found in front of him There was an old man with a gaunt body. in monk''s clothes. His face was terrifyingly wrinkled. He has ck eyes, no white eyes. He smiled at Hui Ziyun before speaking. ¡°I came as the Sect Master called. I hope that the Sect Master will prepare what I need in exchange for what he wants.¡± Hui Ziyun nodded. He had already prepared the things that the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master wanted. What the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master wanted was Fire poisoning produced by one of the herbs in the hottest desert regions. No one could enter such a hot territory. even himself. However, he was lucky to find it outside of that dangerous territory. ¡°Good, where is that man? I will finally fulfill the conditions.¡± The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master did not want to waste time. "This way" Hui Ziyun as well. He immediately led the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master to his dungeon. At the dungeon, Leng Zhiyi was in very bad condition right now. His body was covered with wounds. He was tortured to give all the information he had. Of course, he would never open his mouth to share the information he had with anyone. His equipment was confiscated. Fortunately, no one is able to use it. In the same dungeon Li Mucho had a very bad expression on his face right now. He didn''t think his sect master could be so foolish. He hurriedly returned to the sect with Chu Yehong. He exined what had happened to Hui Ziyun. instead of believing him, he thought that Li Muchou wanted to lie and hide the fact that he was unable toplete the mission or betray him for the Cloud Tiger Sect! Li Mucho was a spy that Hui Ziyun sent to the Cloud Tiger Sect. He thought that it was pointless to stay in the sect he choose toe back and tell him the important news. who would have thought that he would be paid like this? In anger, Hui Ziyun sealed his profound energy, and Chu Yehong, who was unlucky enough to get involved in this matter. The two were then imprisoned in the dungeon. Waiting for another judgment. Li Mucho felt regretful that he was loyal to the wrong sect. It¡¯s no wonder why this sect was at the bottom of the five major sects. There is only power, no brain! Li Mucho was cursing everyone in the Dragon Sword Sect in his heart. Leng Zhiyi onlyughed. ¡°It seems that I¡­ can no longer conceal the information in my head.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn''t you smell the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master aura? I never thought that the Dragon Sword Sect would cooperate with the Serpent Sect like this.¡± Li Mucho''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t care if the Dragon Sword Sect was good or bad. What he''s interested in right now is The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master was the most famous poison cultivator. not because of strength but because of his cruelty and ruthlessness There was a fifty-fifty chance that Li Mucho might die here as well. He looked the way down to the entrance of the dungeon. He saw that there were four people. walk down from above This group of four definitely included Hui Ziyun and the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. Hui Ziyun didn''t even look at Li Mucho. He immediately went straight to the Leng Zhiyi cage. He wanted the information in Leng Zhiyi''s head as quickly as possible. 403 Chapter 403 Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin had now arrived in front of the Dragon Sword Sect. This sect was very beautiful and grand. many disciples were walking around the sect. It was a sigh to be held but. Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin didn¡¯t feel anything about it because it was inferior to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and The Sword Saint Sect. When he arrived here. His spiritual power covered the entire sect. Unfortunately, his willpower was unable to prate into the basement. He couldn''t find where Leng Zhiyi was. Chen Ming turned to Yao Meiguanyin before speaking. ¡°I will attract everyone''s attention. You go help Leng Zhiyi out.¡± Yao Meiguanyin hesitated a little. but did as Chen Ming said. She immediately headed in the direction of the dungeon. Chen Ming saw that Yao Meiguanyin had flown away. he smiled. He had something to test a little. He looked at the dragon egg floating over his shoulder. During this past time, He found many interesting things from this ck dragon egg. The Dragon Sword Sect didn''t know what was going to happen to them. ,m The disciples and elders lived their lives normally until Everyone in the sect sensed something evil. very evil. They hurriedly looked up at the sky. they found that the sky was dark with ck clouds all over the ce. They felt chills like never before. The air right now was equivalent to the cold air in the Frozen Water Continent! Here is the desert. This time is very hot. To feel this cold It''s not normal anymore. ¡°What happened? Why is the sky so dark?¡± ¡°Cold, very cold, this is not a natural phenomenon. There must be something bad going on.¡± ¡°Everyone. Stop practicing. Heaven and Earth Qi are now full of Yin Qi!¡± There was a lot of turmoil. Anyone who practiced this technique at this time would be intervened by a cold, yin energy. No one knew where such strong yin energy came from. Chen Ming was the cause. He found that the basic power of the dragon egg was the yin energy produced by the sr eclipse. The dragon egg was able to fill the surrounding environment with yin energy. The dragon egg''s ability might be simr to the Sky Swallowing Grass. But it was ten thousand times better. Unfortunately, it could only convert Yang energy into yin energy. Cannot convert yin energy into yang energy. The dragon egg that had transformed the surrounding atmosphere into yin energy. It waited for Chen Ming''s nextmand. it has its mind But its mind was still very young. It will do all that Chen Ming ordered. Chen Ming smiled at the dragon egg. Even though it had not yet hatched from the egg, it was still this strong. He really wanted to know, if it came out of an egg, what kind of dragon would it be? Will it be like Little Long or Little He? He shook his head, he could feel that arge crowd of people was now heading toward him. Chen Ming didn''t try to hide his position, in fact, he was trying to tell everyone his location. At the dungeon, Yao Meiguanyin was able to sneak in. She used the chance when people were busy. She could see Leng Zhiyi, who was now in a depressing state. She seemed to bete. Leng Zhiyi had been poisoned and all the information had been leaked. In another corner of the dungeon, Li Mucho breathed a sigh of relief. The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master didn''t want to try anything. He was considered very lucky. But this good luck doesn''t happen to everyone. The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master were interested in Chu Yehong. She was taken away Yao Meiguanyin headed towards the bars that were holding Leng Zhiyi. to get him out of here. She could easily lead him out of the prison cell. because no one was watching him. She knew the reason why no one was watching him. ¡°He was in a semi-dead state. If I don''t quickly neutralize the poison, he will surely die.¡± Yao Meiguanyin did not hesitate. Quickly lead Leng Zhiyi out of here. Even though she wanted to take revenge but not like this At the same time, in front of the Dragon Sword Sect. The disciples, including the elders, had gathered together. In front of them appeared a handsome young man. He looked at everyone, his expression was very calm. He didn''t feel any pressure. when in front of many people It was as if he had gotten used to it. Hui Ziyun at this moment had also gathered with the disciples. He was in a good mood right now. He had gained a lot of important information. He who was in a good mood was interrupted like this. It made him feel irritated. He looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes before looking at the sign on the hem of Chen Ming''s shirt. He found that he was from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Anger and hatred increased exponentially. He roared loudly. ¡°You want toe and help that guy? Hmm, you''rete. That guy was infused with a lot of poison. even you help that man, However, there is no way he would survive.¡± Hui Ziyun spoke with confidence. However, Chen Ming who was standing in front of him did not change his expression at all. Why didn''t his expression change at all? Although hearing that Leng Zhiyi was poisoned It was because he was confident that he could neutralize the poison in Leng Zhiyi¡¯s body. He had the ability to concoct a pill that could withdraw ten thousand poisons after all. He also had another powerful jade. He was sure that neutralizing some poison wouldn¡¯t pose any problem to him. Hui Ziyun had a very irritated expression on his face. He couldn''t provoke Chen Ming. He wasn''t so sure. Even though the other party was only at the initial level of the Sky Profound Realm. he still felt the dangering out of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hui Zhiyun didn''t know that Chen Ming was the person Li Mucho had told him about. If he had just listened to Li Muchoo, what happened next wouldn''t have happened to him. Chen Ming didn''t want to waste much time. Leng Zhiyi was now poisoned. He, although confident that he could neutralize the poison but if the Leng Zhiyi can''t stand the poison, he will die. He couldn''t do anything. He used a technique that would end everything as quickly as possible. The technique he used was his new favorite technique the centralized swords. 404 Chapter 404 Chen Ming used ten thousand swords andbine them. By using the Nine Souls Sword Technique, tens of thousands of sword Qi were produced. beforepressing it together into a singlerge sword. The sword is very big. although not asrge as the Heavenly Severing Sword But it was stillrge enough to cut the entire sect in half. This technique seemed to use a lot of profound energy. But actually, it''s not as much as anyone thinks. The energy used was external energy. not from within. Hui Zhiyun initially wanted to deal with Chen Ming immediately. Seeing what Chen Ming had done. He just stood there stunned. The sword in his hand trembled. The information he obtained from Leng Zhiyi did not tell anything about Chen Ming. ¡°Who are you? Even the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect could not use a technique like this. Moreover, It is infused with the sword intent!¡± Hui Zhiyun looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t think that he would be able to defeat Chen Ming. Even if he cooperated with all the disciples and elders in his sect, Chen Ming looked at Hui Zhiyun. He shook his head before speaking. ¡°Who I am is not important, the important thing now is that I am in a hurry.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Chen Ming was a decisive person. He will cut off the root of the problem. prevent problems from urring again and again. But even then, he wasn''t that mean. He won''t kill everyone. He imposed his will on his centralized sword. to strike only the wicked Chen Ming cultivated the power of the sword. He was able to put his will into his profound energy. His energy will only destroy those who have evil deeds. How could Chen Ming know who had bad karma more than good karma? All he had to do was append thews of the world. It''s easy to see the good and the bad in each person. He could see each other''s thread, white was good, ck was evil. Gray is the one who stands between good and bad. The only ones he would kill were people with ckish thread. One of them was Hui Zhiyun. He had a very dark thread. means that he is very evil. Chen Ming immediately shed everyone with the gigantic sword. Hui Zhiyun didn''t think that Chen Ming would sh down without a word. He tried to use his technique to attack the sword, but it was in vain. ¡°You! The Continent Lord will never...let you go!¡± Chen Ming didn''t care what Hui Zhiyun said. He split the Dragon Sword Sect in two with his technique. kill everyone who is evil. It was interesting that almost all of the disciples of the Dragon Sword Sect were full of bad seeds. except a few. Chen Ming looked at what he had done. In front of him, there was a sword mark stretching as far as the eye could see. All the buildings that stood in his way were cut in half. All the wicked people were killed instantly. Chen Ming looked to his right. He didn''t think that Hui Zhiyun would be able to dodge his technique. But even if he was able to dodge his technique, It doesn''t mean that he can escape at all. Hui Zhiyun was seriously injured. One of his arms was missing. Moreover, on his body, there were many wounds caused by the sword Qi. ¡°You will pay for this! with what you did to my sect The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect must be destroyed!¡± Hui Ziyen has a life-saving amulet. He used his amulet to escape. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He just let out a sigh. The other party was already outside his spiritual sense. Chen Ming would let Hui Zhiyun go first. He has more important things to do now. Hui Zhiyun didn''t know. But inside of him was full of Chen Ming''s sword Qi. Only Chen Ming could withdraw his sword Qi. Otherwise, his body would be subject to the power of a sharp sword. shed like that forever and ever At this moment, Yao Meiguanyin had already helped Leng Zhiyi out of the dungeon. She could only open her mouth wide but there were no wordsing out of her mouth when she saw what had happened. What she saw was that the Dragon Sword Sect was cut in two. She looked at Chen Ming who had flown down to her with a smile. As if what he was doing right now had nothing to do with him. Chen Ming had arrived in front of Yao Meiguanyin, and he spoke. ¡°Let me finish neutralizing him first. We won''t bring him back to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect... until you get an answer that bothers you. or take revenge on what he did It all depends on his answer.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Yao Meiguanyin. He will fulfill the promise he has made. Chen Ming immediately cured the poison on him. Chen Ming finished the detoxification for Leng Zhiyi. He then left it to Yao Meiguanyin after this. Chen Ming headed in one direction. He was looking for a Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. His Poison Technique was desired by Chen Ming. Yao Meiguanyin looked at Leng Zhiyi, who was now in a very bad condition. She now had a chance to kill him. However, she remembered Chen Ming''s words. She gritted her teeth before asking Leng Zhiyun about the things that had happened in the past. The reason why Leng Zhiyi killed her lover, Liu Bai. Leng Zhiyi heard what Yao Meiguanyin asked. He just let out a sigh. He hesitated a bit before speaking. Leng Zhiyi spoke the whole truth. The reason why he had to kill Liu Bai former lover of her. that he did that He hadn''t regretted it one bit until now. The reason for this was because Liu Bai... killed his brother. Liu Bai was not as good as Yao Meiguanyin thought. he with his own greed. Betrayed him and his brother, and took away the Mystical God Metal Ore from his brother. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t know. But Liu Bai and Leng Zhiyi used to be very close friends. He entrusted Liu Bai to take care of his younger brother while he was out on a dangerous mission. He thought that everything would be normal as it should be. But then what he found aftering back from the mission was his brother''s soulless body. He was killed by a wound on his back. ¡°At first, I didn''t think it was Liu Bai. But... I can remember the traces of the sword. But even so, I still don''t believe it. until I heard what he said to a merchant. that he killed my brother. For the metal¡­He killed my little brother. the only family I have left in this world.¡± Liu Bai killed his younger brother. How could he not avenge his brother? with rage, Leng Zhiyi killed Liu Bai and that merchant in cold blood. In order to avenge his brother. Yao Meiguanyin heard what Leng Zhiyi said. Her face was filled with pain. Yao Meiguanyin now is not like Yao Meiguanyin of the past. She knew that all that Leng Zhiyi had said was true. Judging from the look on his face and the sound of his heartbeat. She had never imagined that the person she had fallen in love with would be able to do such a vile thing. 405 Chapter 405 She looked at Leng Zhiyi before speaking. ¡°I never thought that Liu Bai would be so vile. I apologize for what I''ve done. I almost killed you many times.¡± Leng Zhiyi heard what Yao Meiguanyin said to him, but smiled before shaking his head. ¡°It is normal for you to be vengeful on me¡­ now you know the truth. What are you going to do next?¡± Yao Meiguanyin smiled. She had now found her target. Her resentment had ended here. From now on, she would be able to follow Chen Ming everywhere. Her aim had changed slightly. But it still ends in the same ce. that is the upper world Chen Ming was looking for the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. He received a notification. The mission to help Yao Meiguanyin has beenpleted. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. Leng Zhiyi is not dead yet. It showed that he was not wrong for killing Yao Meiguanyin''s lover. Chen Ming looked at the notification for a moment. before shutting it and headed towards the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master who was now dragging a young woman with him with a rope. Chen Ming recognized this young woman. She was Chu Yehong. Chen Ming shook his head. Before using his sword, he immediately threw it at the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. The Ten Thousand Poisonous Master had weak but profound strength. He can not dodge the attack. He was stabbed in the back with a sword, he died instantly. Chen Ming didn''t think to fight with someone who used the poison frankly. He didn''t know what the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master could do. Chen Ming flew down. before untieing Chu Yehong. and immediately beginning to search the contents of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master Chen Ming found what he wanted. ¡°To be a pill alchemist, one must know about poison.¡± Chen Ming was sure that the knowledge of poison would be useful to him in the future. Talk about concocting medicines. He might have to pay a visit to the Medicine Saint Sect. Chen Ming''s ability to concoct pills was only at the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming had learned all the techniques that the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master had. He had to ept the title that the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master had earned. Each of his Poison Techniques was extremely formidable. Personally, the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master was only at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. But he was able to deal with the Sky Profound Realm if he wanted to. His poison was so deadly that it could corrode everything. Fortunately, Chen Ming was a prudent person. He had defeated the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master before he could use his poison. If he had used his poison even if Chen Ming killed him immediately. Chen Ming might also be injured by a strange poison. Chen Ming had learned all the Poison Techniques from the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. Chen Ming felt that he should practice the Poison Resistance. He might have some level of anti-venom ability. But it''s only that. He could still be injured. or may die If severe poisoning. He needed to make sure that he and his people would be able to withstand any form of poison. ¡°I must concoct a Sky Profound Poisoning Pill to enhance the body''s ability to neutralize poison. However, I don''t have enough knowledge about medicinal concocting.¡± Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly. From the moment he talked to Yao Meiguanyin, on the way they will travel to the Demon Continent. He had to go through the Medicine Saint Sect first. He would use that moment to learn all of the medicine concocting techniques. before taking Yao Meiguanyin to the Demon Continent. Chen Ming, after dealing with the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master, He looked at Chu Yehong, who now had a clouded eye. She was poisoned by something, causing her consciousness to be out of ce. Chen Ming still had a pill to help neutralize the poison. He gave it to her. Chu Yehong, when she was conscious. She cried. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me anymore!¡± Chu Yehong was extremely scared. She thought that she would be tested for poison. Chen Ming looked at Chu Yehong. He onlyughed. Chu Yehong looked at Chen Ming. little surprise before she recognized him ¡°Y-You are the one who took Senior Brother Hu and Senior Brother Bing away, W-what are you doing here? What will you do to me¡­¡± Before Chu Yehong was even more insane. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°I don''t think I will do anything to you. I just have a business with the Ten Thousand Poisonous Master. Now my business is done. where you want to go is up to you.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking and left Chu Yehong aside. He saved her didn''t mean he had to take care of her. Chen Ming still had a lot to do. Chu Yehong only looked at Chen Ming flying away. She let out a breath. Before realizing that she might not now have anywhere to go now. She just shook her head. before getting up. She didn''t have any good memories of the sect. She will return to her peasant life as she used to. Enough with the battle Chu Yehong then headed toward her hometown. without realizing that someone was staring at her A young man looked at everything that had happened. He finished looking at Chu Yehong. He then looked at Chen Ming who had already flown away. He only let out a sigh. as if bored with what he would have to do from now on ¡°I don''t want to interfere with these things. But you really overdo it, Chen Ming.¡± The young man then disappeared with the wind. Chen Ming while flying looked behind. He could sense that someone was staring at him. Chen Ming could feel the danger from the gaze. Chen Ming, if not mistaken the one who was staring at him is the lord of the Fire Wind Continent. Chen Ming immediately headed towards Yao Meiguanyin. afraid that things will get worse. At the border between the real world and the spiritual world, Two young men and a young woman were talking. The three looked at another young man who had appeared. The young man who appeared immediately spoke to the three of them. ¡°I want to deal with a young man. His name is Chen Ming.¡± ¡°Chen Ming? Ah, that young man..." Hearing the name Chen Ming The three of them nodded. It seemed that the three of them knew who Chen Ming was. The three thought for a moment about the decision of the Fire Wind Continent Lord. and while they can decide something. But before the three of them spoke to the Fire Wind Continent, They felt as if their bodies had been crushed by something immensely. The four of them even vomited blood. The four looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Looks like we can''t touch him. If we do not want to be punished by the will of this world.¡± Chen Ming was protected by the will andws of the world. If the four of them resisted. What awaited the four of them was true death. The Fire Wind Continent only smiled. including his friends "That''s good." He didn''t seem to want to do this job in the first ce 406 Chapter 406 Chen Ming after returning to Yao Meiguanyin. found that she had already solved her problem with Leng Zhiyi. She felt free and unhindered now. She was able to destroy the heart demon. She could also advance into the next realm if she wanted. Leng Zhiyi had now returned to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He left a message for Chen Ming. ¡°You whoe from far awaynd the Star-Lord will help you reach your desired goal. Leng Zhiyi has told me to tell you like this.¡± Chen Ming heard the word far awaynd. He immediately understood that Leng Zhiyi should have known that he hade from another universe. This made him confident that Leng Zhiyi''s ancestor was not from this universe too. Otherwise, he shouldn¡¯t have something advanced like a mobile phone in this kind of era. Chen Ming didn''t think he was the only one who could travel between universes. with some kind of very high technology, they might be able to travel across the universe. Chen Ming focused on the formation. because it is much more convenient than technology. Chen Ming was confident that if he ever found a technology that could send people across the universe. He will be able to improve his formation to the next level. to be able to do as the technology can. Chen Ming tried to reverse engineer the formation that was in the key. But no matter what, it didn''t work. It was far moreplicated than the knowledge of the formation he had. And the formation he had was from someone who was once called the star god. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He now had to go find Kang Lan first. Let''s talk about the Star-Lordter. Yao Meiguanyin looked at Chen Ming. She bit her lip. Chen Ming now wanted to go see Kang Lan. She felt like a third wheel. She told Chen Ming that. She has something to do. Chen Ming understood how she felt. But this was something she had to decide for herself. He nodded at her before heading in the direction he could feel Kang Lan''s presence. Yao Meiguanyin headed towards the inn. She must decide something. At the pce, Kang Lan was now back in armor. She was talking to her general. It seemed that the news of the destruction of the Dragon Sword Sect had reached Kang Lan sooner than he thought, if he had guessed correctly, there must have been spies of Kang Lan in the Dragon Sword Sect. Fortunately, Kang Lan''s spies were not evil. Otherwise, they might not have a chance to send the news to Kang Lan. Seeing Chen Ming walk into the pce without permission. The General who was speaking with Kang Lan stood up and drew his sword. ¡°Who are you? Entering this ce without permission is punishable-¡± Before the General could say anything more. He was swept away by the profound energy and hit the wall. *Bang* ¡°*Ack*, M-my queen¡­W-why!¡± The general was shocked. He didn''t think his queen would attack him like this. He wanted to say something. But Kang Lan interrupted him. ¡°How dare you insult my husband. Do you want to die?" Hearing what Kang Lan said The General''s expression had turned pale, her husband? who would know something like that if she never speak about him! She didn''t tell anyone that she had a husband! Kang Lan didn¡¯t pay attention to the general anymore. she gave Chen Ming a sweet smile. She got up from her throne before hurriedly walking towards him. ¡°You havee back¡­ I guess the work you had to do was finished, right?¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Yes, my work is finished. After this, I have all day for you.¡± Hearin Chen Ming said something like that. Kang Lan couldn''t help but hug him. ¡°My husband, I don''t want to go anywhere. I want you to help me bring Yueyue back to this world.¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming thought of his daughter, Kang Ye, She wasn¡¯t born in this world. Chen Ming, of course, wanted to agree. But He needed to think about his other women. Kang Lan saw Chen Ming''s expression. She only let out a sigh. She asked Chen Ming why he hesitated. He told her about Xiao Wen. Kang Lan thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll be willing to wait. But once you have fulfilled your conditions, my husband, you must immediately make love with me and bring Yueyue to this world.¡± Chen Ming smiled before kissing Kang Lan. She melted into Chen Ming''s arm. No more strong queen. Now she was only a young woman in love. ¡°I promise after I have done what I intended. I will help you bring our daughter to this world.¡± The two smiled at each other. Before spending time together until Chen Ming had to return to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming, now it was time to separate from Kang Lan. Kang Lan now still didn''t want Chen Ming to leave. However, Chen Ming had many things to do. Kang Lan was able to ascend to the upper world at any time. But she would wait for Chen Ming first. Kang Lan now looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s so bad that we have to separate from each other. My husband why don¡¯t you stay with me a little longer?¡± Chen Ming heard her he really wanted to stay with her more but he could only shake his head. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming with longing eyes. She wanted to follow him. but if she followed him. There would be so many problems. She now needed to find someone to seed her. Chen Ming patted Kang Lan''s head slightly before speaking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait long, Lan''er. I will take you to the upper world. I must first fulfill the promise I made to Yao Meiguanyin first.¡± Kang Lan only nodded. and turned to look at Yao Meiguanyin. She could see how Yao Meiguanyin felt towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming also looked at her. but she still didn¡¯t speak anything. ¡°I can only send you here. my husband, I will wait for the day you fulfill your promise.¡± Kang Lan kissed Chen Ming slightly in front of all the soldiers. They greatly respected Chen Ming for being able to subdue Kang Lan''s heart. Kang Lan then turned around. She didn''t look back at Chen Ming again. Chen Ming looked at Yao Meiguanyin before speaking. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± Yao Meiguanyin nodded before following Chen Ming. The two of them immediately headed back towards the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. 407 Chapter 407 On the way, Yao Meiguanyin had now made a decision. She gave herself time to think. It had been a long time since she had been in a rtionship with anyone. She looked at Chen Ming. The two of them now stopped at a waterfall. Chen Ming gave her a chance. He saw that she had made a decision. ¡°Guanyin, do you have something to tell me?¡± Yao Meiguanyin nodded. She knew that he already knew. Just waiting for her to speak to him. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t hesitate. She told him directly. ¡°Chen Ming, I want to be a part of your life¡­ and everyone. Will you ept me?¡± Yao Meiguanyin had never felt this nervous before. She closed her eyes, not daring to look at Chen Ming, afraid that he would refuse. Chen Ming saw Yao Meiguanyin''s expression and smiled. She was the former number one assassin. A woman who looks like a viin in a drama. She was worried about being rejected by Chen Ming right now. She looked pretty cute. ¡°I agree, but you must be epted by my other lovers first.¡± Yao Meiguanyin smiled upon hearing Chen Ming''s answer. ¡°I have been epted by Xie Lin and Hua Lin. Including¡­ Dongfang Gu.¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He didn''t think she would be this fast. As to why she liked spending time with Xie Lin, Hualin, and Dongfang Gu, she had already prepared everything. ¡°Then, from now on you are a part of the family.¡± Yao Meiguanyin was overjoyed. She walked closer to him before grabbing his hand. ¡°May I hold your hand with you during the journey?¡± Yao Meiguanyin had longed for feelings of intimacy since she was a child. She was now hearing the word family from Chen Ming. This made her feel happy like never before. she just understood. That the love she had for Liu Bai in the past was not really love. But it was just she need someone to talk to. During this time, she had spent her time with Chen Ming either in the Nameless Forest or in the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. She knew that her feeling for him had changed. until it can''t stop. The promise to help her return to the Demon Continent became a promise to take care of each other forever. This isn''t bad at all. Chen Ming then flew ahead while holding hands with Yao Meiguanyin. The two of them headed towards the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t want to reach the sect so quickly. She wanted to stay with Chen Ming for a very long time. Two months had passed after Chen Ming had rescued Leng Zhiyi from the Dragon Sword Sect. The past two months have been filled with peace. Chen Ming waited for everyone toplete their cultivation technique. therefore decided to leave for the Demon Continent. Yao Meiguanyin told Chen Ming, She''s not in a hurry. She has her family here. Chen Ming nodded to Yao Meiguanyin. Although she and Xie Lin could understand each other. But that doesn''t mean the two could get along without a conflict. but it wasn¡¯tst long and will solve with just some spar between them. The two formed apetitive rtionship. Xie Lin was cold while Yao Meiguanyin was sharp. The two would often sh with each other. But Chen Ming knew that the two became closer and closer. Meanwhile, Hua Lin and Sun Lin became inseparable friends. Hua Lin seemed to be nning something with Sun Lin that Chen Ming didn''t know. Hope it''s not a problem. Tang Huayin looked at Yao Meiguanyin, her teeth clenched, she was the only woman now who had not confessed her love to Chen Ming. She tried hard to figure out a good way to confess to Chen Ming. She was still the one who identally spoke out in the middle of the meal. Her expression was very cute when looking at everyone. Chen Ming only smiled. ¡°I thought that senior is my girlfriend for a long time. Or is it that I am the only one who thinks that way?¡± Tang Huayin hurriedly spoke up. ¡°No, I think so too¡­ hmmm, is that right, Little Ming epted me into Little Ming''s harem, right?¡± "*Cough* Harem? I don''t want seniors to think like that. I think it would be better to be part of arger family.¡± ¡°Anyway, it''s a harem. Whatever you say, but I don''t mind being in Little Ming''s harem. Just take care of me like you would take care of everyone else.¡± Tang Huayin looked at the other girls. Everyone didn''t have any problems. and already knew it had to be like this Chen Ming then spent time with Tang Huayin. What he did to her was the same as he did to her in college, ying games, and reading manga and novels. Going to eat snacks and watch movies. Even if there is no cinema in this world. Who said Chen Ming couldn''t build his own small cinema? During the past two months. In addition to the rtionship that has progressed. Chen Ming had learned a lot of interesting things. Star-Lord app is an application for information about the stars in the Milky Way. The lower world where everyone lives is actually the Earth. It was in the same coordinates as Chen Ming''s world in his original cosmic coordinates. The upper world is said to be in the middle of the Milky Way. The Earth below is almost at the edge of the Milky Way. In the app, Star-Lord also told Chen Ming, The stars are connected to each other by cosmic energy. Cosmic energy, in the vernacr, is star energy. Chen Ming wanted to know which star energy and yin and yang energy were superior. Indeed, his yin and yang energy surpassed the star energy. Chen Ming was able to absorb star energy at night. Star energy had existed for a long time. Just Chen Ming didn''t care about it. and when he was interested in it. He found that it helped him better understand the secret formations contained in the keys. In the app, Star-Lord exined to Chen Ming that If he wanted to go to the upper world. Even if he wasn''t at the Sky Profound Realm, he could go if he could find the path of the stars. "The Path of the Stars. ording to the calctions¡­ it is in the Demon Continent.¡± Chen Ming felt that there must be something wrong with the Demon Continent. Why did it look more mysterious than other continents? The demon continent was in the center of the four continents. Why isn''t there any information about it? If he had not met the demons and saved them. Chen Ming had no way of knowing that the Fifth Continent also existed 408 Chapter 408 Today was hisst day in the Nine Moon demon Sword Sect. In the past two months, he had been talking to Hei An and Cheng Jingke about his ascent to the upper world. They both were delighted with Chen Ming being able to ascend to the upper world. Cheng Jingke was slightly depressed. Because he had a feeling of affection for Hua Lin and Sun Lin. But there was nothing he could do for both of them. During these two months, he taught the two everything he could teach. Chen Ming rewarded him with the Nine Soul Sword Technique. Cheng Jingke didn''t think Chen Ming would teach him this level of technique. Moreover, He immediately learned it as easy as breathing. The rest is just practice to master it. Chen Ming did not forget to repay Hei An and Leng Zhiyi. All farewell to Hei An, Cheng Jingke, and the elders. before heading towards the Demon Continent. Of course along the way Chen Ming had visited the Medicine Saint Sect first. It didn''t take him long to get what he wanted. The Medicine Saint Sect was not the same as the Dragon Sword Sect. The Medicine Saint Sect was an open sect where people coulde and test their medicinal cultivation abilities. This made Chen Ming easily sneak inside. What Chen Ming had obtained was all the medicine concocting techniques. His knowledge of concocting pills was now at the Martial Ancestor Realm. He had also learned about the Forbidden Pill Confinement Technique. Forbidden Pill Confinement Technique. It can be used in emergencies. where it was forbidden to cook It was because the ingredients needed to concoct a medicinal pill were a human life. Of course, Chen Ming could modify it. lowering its protency. But it''s still at a satisfactory level. Chen Ming after visiting the Medicine Saint Sect immediately headed toward the seaside town. At the seaside town. this city was a ce that was liked a hub for people who wanted to travel on the sea. Chen Ming and everyone stood looking at the sea with bright expressions. Who doesn''t like the sea? ¡°This is an illusion sea. It''s really beautiful. but the sea is full of beasts but If we are within the area where there is sand. It will be fine.¡± Chen Ming and everyone nodded. This means that in shallow waters there are no beasts. It was already normal. In the seaside town, they sell a lot of seafood. Chen Ming decided to stay here to have a taste of it first. Yao Meiguanyin and the others might not know. But in this city, there were many demons inhabited. Speaking of demons, Yao Meiguanyin was not a demon. So she couldn''t feel any demons. Dongfang Gu at this moment walked over and took Chen Ming''s hand. She had the deepest rtionship with him. So she got his power the most of them all. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Ming, someone is looking at us.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Um, I can feel it too. but they did not have malicious intent, they would have left us in peace if we just ignore them.¡± Chen Ming thought so. He couldn''t sense any malicious intent. The most demonic tribe he had ever met. not as evil as many people think Chen Ming walked towards the inn by the sea. He wanted to book amodation for everyone. and as he walked into the inn. He was amazed. He met someone he didn''t think he would meet, Mei Pingping and Mei Yang, the two Blood Eyed Demon Brother and Sister. They both turned to look at Chen Ming. Both were shocked as well. But when they saw him, Mei Pingping cried and ran to him. ¡°Young Master Chen, Please help Grandfather!¡± Chen Ming heard what Mei Pingping had said. He received another message from the system. The mission to save the demon appears once again. Chen Ming looked at the mission. He was slightly shocked. He was not shocked by the contents of the mission. What shocked him was the reward of the mission. -------------- Mission: Help the demon[3] -------------- Save Mei Pingshan from the Iron Bone Demon Cult. -------------- Reward ??? -------------- Chen Ming looked at the mission that had appeared. An unknown reward. Thest time he had obtained a mysterious dragon egg. The dragon egg, if Chen Ming rated the value of the reward, would The dragon egg was actually SSR, this time he wasn''t sure what he would get. But it must be a good thing. Chen Ming shook his head. before turning off system notifications. Even if there was no reward. He will still help the elder. Chen Ming told Mei Pingping to tell him all about what had happened. Mei Pingping told Chen Ming everything. After Chen Ming had helped her grandfather find the Seven Colored Cloud Grass, All of them immediately returned to the Demon Continent to save the Demon Queen. Her grandfather brought the Seven Colors Cloud Grass to the Yao family. A family is known for its poison. The Yao family was able to make an antidote in time. But the Demon Queen had endured the poison for a long time. making the body very weak. Her grandfather, therefore, wanted to leave the Demon Continent to find an important medicinal pill that could be used to nourish the Demon Queen''s strength. However, after a long time had passed, her grandfather had not yet returned. Concerned, she and her brother came out of the Demon Continent to find Mei Pingshan. The two of them identally heard from the mouth of a demon saying, A number of people had kidnapped a noble demon. And those are very dangerous people. They were a group of people from the Iron Bone Demon Cult. No demon dared to mess with them. Because they had a huge influence on the seaside town and other towns around this seaside town too. Chen Ming had finished listening to what Mei Pingping had said and turned to Yao Meiguanyin, who had a very bad look on her face. He knew what she was thinking, but this matter was more important. they have to hurry. Chen Ming asked her with a serious expression. ¡°Guan¡¯er, do you know where the Iron Bone Demon Cult is?¡± Yao Meiguanyin was a little nervous. Upon hearing the name of the Iron Bone Demon Cult. Yao Meiguanyin''s expression changed slightly. 409 Chapter 409 ¡°Iron Bone Demon Cult is said to have no stronghold of its own. They work more like bounty hunters. Iron Bone Demon Cult has long been a problem of the lower world. but even so, I can guess where they might be in this seaside town.¡± Chen Ming nodded before turning to Mei Pingping and Mei Yang, who were now looking at him with hope. Chen Ming smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°You don''t have to worry. I will help Elder Pingshan myself.¡± Heard that Chen Ming would help them. Both were very happy. They both knew that if it was Chen Ming, He would definitely be able to help their grandfather. Chen Ming walked out of the inn with Yao Meiguanyin. He told Xie Lin and Tang Huayin to reserve their amodation. and keep an eye on safety for everyone ¡°Based on the information I have. The Iron Bone Demon Cult liked to be in the dark and uninhabited ces. because of the nature of their technique. All I can think of are caves near the seaside town.¡± The caves were often inhabited by demonic beasts. Therefore, few people or demons dare to get close. Chen Ming thought for a moment before making a decision. He immediately headed towards a cave with Yao Meiguanyin. Inside a cave, Mei Pingshan was now in a battered state. He was tortured in various ways. But in Mei Pingshan''s eyes, there was still determination. no matter what the other party wants from him. They won''t get what they want. ¡°Hmph, Mei Pingshan, why are you still keeping your mouth shut? Tell me where did you get the Heavenly Blood Medicine!¡± Chen Ming''s Heavenly Blood medicine or Red Potion. They needed a very precious Heavenly Blood Medicine right now. One bottle of it could be exchanged for thousands of spirit stones. Spirit stones were extremely valuable in this lower world. Mei Pingshan didn''t say anything. He would never give up the Heavenly Blood Medicine that could help the Demon Queen to regain her strength. No one knew, but the rtionship between Mei Pingshan and the Demon Queen was like a grandfather and granddaughter. He would never give in to this demonic cult. Chen Ming could feel the aura filled with evil from within a cave. This cave is located near the sea. Sea water can enter the cave. Theplex entrance makes this the ideal ce. to be a temporary stronghold of the demon cult. Chen Ming walked into the cave with Yao Meiguanyin. Chen Ming turned to her who was thinking about something before speaking. ¡°Guan''er, are you worried about the Yao family?¡± Yao Meiguanyin nodded before sighing. ¡°I''m worried. I''m afraid of what I''m going to know. I''m afraid they won''t ept me. when I''m not a Yao Demon.¡± Yao Demon was a demon whose ancestor was a snake demon. She was afraid that because of this, no one wanted her. and left long with the Mist demon. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°What will happen is uncertain. One thing that is certain is You still have me and everyone. Don''t forget that you already have your family.¡± Hearing Chen Ming''s words of constion made Yao Meiguanyin feel better. She walked closer to him before grabbing his hand. This is what she likes to do right now. She liked holding hands with Chen Ming the most. Chen Ming only smiled. The two slowly walked into the cave while holding hands. Chen Ming could feel that a number of people were talking and drinking while eating. Chen Ming saw their karmic thread. They only had ck threads. Chen Ming did not hesitate to kill them immediately. One sword cuts the heart. Chen Ming didn''t waste much time dealing with them. Along the way, Chen Ming came across many people''s cages. They range from children to old people. However, he did not see where Mei Pingshan was. He freed the people who were imprisoned. Tell them the way out of here. They thanked Chen Ming before rushing away. Some people are discouraged from continuing to live. Chen Ming could only free them. This was not the first time Chen Ming had encountered something like this. He had been through a lot during his time as a special forces soldier. He had to free people who no longer wanted to live. He knew keeping them alive was like tormenting them. Chen Ming had no choice in this matter. Chen Ming had dealt with them without causing them the greatest pain. Chen Ming used the technique to extract their souls from their bodies. and send them to be reborn with his Yang energy. Chen Ming after freeing everyone. He slowly headed down into the deep cave. He dealt with all the people of the Demon Cult until Chen Ming arrived at the end of the cave. Chen Ming watched as the three or four demon cultivators were torturing an old man. Chen Ming saw the old man. His aura exploded. ¡°You dare!¡± The young man who was attacking Mei Pingshan stopped before turning to Chen Ming with a panicked expression. He hurriedly pulled out his sword. prepare to fight Including the others who were torturing Mei Pingshan as well. The wounded Mei Pingshan looked at the person who had appeared. His expression was slightly surprised. No matter how much he was hurt, his expression did not change. But when he saw the face of the person who had appeared, it made him feel relieved. He let out augh before speaking. ¡°It seems that your destiny is over here. Heaven doesn''t really forsake me.¡± The Demon Cultists looked at Mei Pingshan with displeasure. They wanted to hurt Mei Pingshan, but They felt a pain in their chest. they looked at their chest and saw that there was a fiery sword embedded in their chest. The me was extremely hot. they couldn''t even open their mouth to scream. The fire engulfed them all over. These swords were not made out of the ordinary fire. It was a fire filled with Yang energy. So the sparks were golden instead of the normal color of fire. Chen Ming didn''t care what the other Demon Cults had to say. Chen Ming killed them in the blink of an eye. Chen Ming thumped as he dealt with all the demon cultists in the cave. Chen Ming looked at Mei Pingshan. He no longer looked at Chen Ming. He looked at Yao Meiguanyin. ¡°No way, is that really you, Meiguanyin?¡± Yao Meiguanyin bit her lip before nodding. Mei Pingshan seemed to know Yao Meiguanyin. Chen Ming hurriedly walked toward Mei Pingshan before helping him heal his wounds. 410 Chapter 410 Chen Ming had healed Mei Pingshan with the Heavenly Blood Medicine. He was a little panicked. Seeing that it wasn''t his Heavenly Blood Medicine, Mei Pingshan let out a sigh of relief. Mei Pingshan looked at Chen Ming with a smile. before speaking ¡°Who would have thought that I, who almost died because of the Heavenly Blood medicine? will receive a Heavenly Blood Medicine that caused his life to be saved like this. It''s really shameful.¡± Chen Ming heard that andughed. If he was in his ce he didn¡¯t know what to feel too. Yao Meiguanyin smiled at Mei Pingshan. She was relieved that Mei Pingshan didn''t seem to have anything to do with the matter that she was sent from the Demon Continent. Mei Pingshan told her that when he went to the Yao family to make an antidote, He also asked Yao Jia about Yao Meiguanyin. He received a reply from her that Yao Meiguanyin was seriously ill and died a long time ago. Mei Pingshan told Yao Meiguanyin, He saw Yao Jia''s painful expression. no one could definitely show such a painful expression If they didn¡¯t feel it. Yao Meiguanyin burst into tears. Yao Jia was her mother. Even if she wasn''t her real mother. She still cared for and loved her like she was her real child. Mei Pingshan told the two of what was happening right now in the Demon Continent. A lot of things have happened during this time. In the Demon Continent, an internal conflict arose. Between the half-blood demons and the true blood demons, All true blood demons wanted to rise above everything. They thought that the Demon Queen was not worthy of the throne. That throne should be handed to Er Gui. The ck Winged Demon is said to be a demon that descended from an ancient demon god. Chen Ming listened to what was happening in the Demon Continent. He had a very calm expression. Civil wars can happen anywhere if there is enough conflict. to stop this civil war There are two ways is to permanently subdue one side or find a mutual agreement. ,m Chen Ming could not see that the True-Blood and the Half-Blood Demons coulde to an agreement. Only the first method is to subdue the other party permanently or at least reduced the power of the other party until it was unable toe out and move until their own parties are able to stabilize their own power Mei Pingshan was now much better. He was able to get up and move normally. Mei Pingshan turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Thank you Young Master Chen for helping me one more time. The Mei family owes a debt of gratitude to Young Master Chen. I want to pay back in this life I only have this thing that is worthy of repaying Young Master''s grace, please ept it.¡± Mei Pingshan picked something up and handed it to Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t know where he got this from. But when Chen Ming saw it, his eyes opened wide. The Key to the Stars...Chen Ming, wanted to check the Keys to the Stars. He heard the notification sound ofpleting the mission. He received some rewards. It was a reward that he thought was necessary for him right now. What he got Indeed, is "An Egg Incubator?" Chen Ming blinked. He looked at the dragon eggs flying above his head. He could feel that it was very exciting. Chen Ming only shook his head andughed. ---------------------- Name: Divine Egg Incubator Stage: ??? Properties: Whether it''s duck eggs, chicken eggs, or bird eggs, there is a hundred percent chance of not getting a duck, a chicken, or a bird, ---------------------- Chen Ming swallowed his saliva. This incubator might not look anything special. but he knew that the system won¡¯t give anything bad to him. At this point in time, he felt that the system had spoiled him too much. It felt like he was a basta*rd child of the game master or something. Chen Ming didn''t even finish thinking. The ck dragon egg could not wait for Chen Ming. It instantly flew into the Incubator on its own. Chen Ming only looked at the Incubator. It also has time to write on the incubator. ¡°Six years, six months, six days¡­¡± Chen Ming blinked. Hopefully, the hatching time has nothing to do with what he''s thinking. Wuyin Capital, Dazhou Province, Demon Continent Wuyin Capital was located in the center of the Demon Continent. It is a city that is very beautiful. In this capital city, besides various demons can also be seen with other species living together Here there are species that resemble humans. and species that resemble wild animals For example, some races resemble humans but have more beautiful faces and ears that are longer than humans. This race was called the Moon Race. The techniques they used were all rted to bows. They have weak bodies but are quick and urate. Another race that resembles humans. But some of theme from animals. This species was called the Halfing race. Most of the half-animals seen were catmen, werewolves, snake-man, and scorpion-man. The techniques they used were mostly transforming techniques. They were able to transform into strong beasts. They all lived happily ever after. with only one leader that is the demon queen Chen Ming with everyone arrived at Wuyin Capital. with a tired state Entering this Demon Continent was not an easy task. ¡°That mist, I could feel that there was star energy in them. Fortunately, We have a guide. If We travel into the mist without knowing the path. We might show up somewhere, I don''t know¡­maybe in the void or even in the sun¡­¡± Chen Ming had goosebumps. He who was in the mist was unable to use his sense. If he uses it. His mind might be broken. Mei Pingshanughed before speaking. ¡°I still remember well. when I was young I slipped into the Dark Dimension Realm. It was too difficult toe back out. Fortunately, the Dark Dimension did not contain any dangerous creatures. There is only darkness. From then on, I never thought of trying to travel in that mist without anyone knowing the way again.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Fortunately, he had Mei Pingshan leading the way. Otherwise, there was absolutely no way to enter the Demon Continent. 411 Chapter 411 Chen Ming was surprised that he didn''t see a human here at all. He turned to Mei Pingshan, wanting to ask why he didn''t see any humans. Although the Demon Continent was difficult to enter, Humans will find a way to enter. Mei Pingshan seemed to know what Chen Ming was thinking. He smiled before speaking. ¡°This continent, in fact, strongly rejects humans. With the blood of the ancestors flowing in the war between humans and demons. There are only you here. Most of the humans that could enter here were only in the cities on the borders of the continent. There is the least denial¡­ that you can get here. Shows that you are not normal human beings, right? Our ancestor wees you with such kindness.¡± Chen Ming only smiled in response. Mei Pingshan already knew that he had the power of a dragon. He and everyone here had at least part of the Dragon Energy. Even Sun Lin was not rted to Chen Ming. However, she lived and was close to them when they emit dragon energy all time. Of course, within her dantian, there was also dragon energy as well. ¡°Everyone has my powers, more or less.¡± Hearing what Chen Ming said. Mei Pingshan was surprised. ¡°Young Master Chen, does that mean Young Master Chen''s power can be handed over to others?¡± Mei Pingshan asked curiously. He just wanted to know. He didn¡¯t have anything in his mind. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head. He could feel only his pure curiosity and not any hidden motive. ,m And even he told him. It wasn''t that people who knew about it would be able to do anything to him. He was too strong than anyone in the world below. Other the mysterious continent lord. But If he had to make a guess maybe he was as strong as him. That¡¯s all. Mei Pingshan received an answer. He thought for a moment. He remember something that the Demon Queen had told him before she fell sick. ¡®When a dragon descends into the Demon Continent. True peace wille. I will be the queen who rules under him.¡¯ Mei Pingshan thought that the dragon was definitely referring to Chen Ming. He must go and tell this to his queen. She urgently needed help right now. At Mei family house. It was asrge or evenrger than the Chen family house. Mei Pingshan is now a good host. He weed Chen Ming and every one to his house. The Mei family house was muchrger than Chen Ming''s Chen family house. However, within the Mei family, there were not many members. Chen Ming heard that demons are harder to give birth than humans. but they have a longer lifespan. In the Mei family, besides the Blood Eye Demons, Chen Ming saw that there were servants from other races as well. Chen Ming had to admit honestly. The first time he saw all races. He was extremely excited. He felt like he has slipped into a fantasy world. but think about it again. He was really in the fantasy world. As Chen Ming was looking around. He could hear the sound and sense the malevolent mind towards him and the others. A malevolent mind does not have any malicious intent. It was different from the normal malevolent mind that originated from evil people. ¡°Who are you? How did you get into the Mei family''s house?" A young man spoke up. His tone was harsh. He arrived in front of Chen Ming. His body was tall and stalwart. His eyes shone bright red. Other people might feel scared. However, Chen Ming smiled and did not reply. Mei Pingshan breathed a sigh. before speaking ¡°You impiety bast*rd. Can''t you see your father''s head?¡± ¡°Father?¡± A young man who was about to mess with Chen Ming. Surprised to see Mei Pingshan He looked at Mei Pingshan for a moment. before jumping to hug him along with shouting. ¡°Father! I didn¡¯t think you wille back today.¡± Mei Pingshan only shook his head before speaking. ¡°You''re acting like this means you''re going to do something else, right? I really have a headache for you. I''m just asking you to take care of the Mei family home for a few days. You''ve created problems for me again.¡± ¡°Father, this is your fault. I don''t understand why they hate other races so much¡­¡± "Don''t tell me that you¡­" ¡°Um, It''s just as father thought. I really can''t hold my hand." Mei Pingshan sighed again. Mei Dong told Mei Pingshan all about what had happened. Although Mei Pingshan agreed with his actions. However, he still had to criticize his son. Since there is a better way to deal with this problem. But before he could criticize his son. He heard a loud noiseing from behind him. A loud roar came from an old man. The old man had ck hair, ck eyebrows, and a ck mustache down to his knees. His eyes were yellow. He was apanied by arge number of people. When he saw Chen Ming and Mei Pingshan, he could only speak with great anger. ¡°Mei Pingshan, today I will bring the matter to justice. Your son injures my nephew!. Today if I don''t get his blood back I am not XIE YANG!¡± ¡°Xie Yang, let me ask you something. Why did my son hurt your nephew? Isn''t it because your nephew is causing trouble in my son''s restaurant?¡± An old man from the big family believed that he was from the blood of a noble demon. and hates half-blood demons and other races. He heard what Mei Pingshan said. He just gritted his teeth. What Mei Pingshan said was correct. ¡°Yes, my nephew might have caused some trouble in his restaurant. But then, does it have to be violent?!¡± ¡°Your nephew hurt my son''s employee.¡± ¡°But it''s just a low-ss race! You can''tpare it to my nephew!¡± Xie Yang looked at Chen Ming before snarking. ¡°You little sh*t is the same. Just a lower race, Mei Pingshan, I''m really disappointed in you. that brings misery to a noble race like us.¡± Mei Pingshan wanted to reply, but ¡°Low-ss race, hmm¡­¡± Chen Ming said in a calm voice. but who knows what he thought right now. He who has such a smile and calmness could be anything but normal. 412 Chapter 412 ¡°Low-ss race, hmm¡­¡± Xie Yang looked at Chen Ming. He growled before continuing without care. ¡°Yes, you are just a lower ss race. Where to stay only wastes the resources of this world. You should just disappear. This world is only for us!¡± Chen Ming heard that clearly he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. Even in this world, there are racists. ¡°This world is only for you, how ridiculous.¡± Chen Ming heard something. He was shocked. This was the first time this world''s will had spoken to him. The sound of this world''s will was different from his world. This world''s will voice was the voice of a young man ovepping with a young woman. This made Chen Ming unable to tell the gender of the person speaking to him. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°It seems that you have made this world angry. This world is for you. Haha. You guys are truly stupid.¡± If not because Chen Ming was here The world''s will probably didn''t care much about Xie Yang. But Chen Ming was like a broadcaster. The will of the world clearly heard Xie Yang''s thoughts. Of course, the will of the world was not very pleased. ¡°Stupid! The world is angry with us! Huh, the low-ss bast*rd spoke nonsense. Don''t think that Mei Pingshan will be able to protect you. If I want to deal with you. Even if the entire Mei family wants to protect you. they can''t. Because our family is the greatest¡± Xie Yang gathered his profound energy. wanted to deal with Chen Ming who did not know his ce. But before he could do that something unbelievable happened. ¡°Why can''t I use my profound energy! I can''t even move!¡± Not only him. Even the other demons that apanied him were the same. Mei Pingshan tried to gather his Qi. He found that he could use his profound energy without any problem. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Young Master Chen, what happened?¡± Chen Ming replied to Mei Pingshan. ¡°Nothing much. Why doesn''t Elder try to use the Devil''s Blood Eye?¡± Mei Pingshan used his devil-blood eyes as Chen Ming said. What he saw made him gasp. ¡°Since when? Why can''t I sense that Young Master Chen is using the Mei Family''s Pulse Needle Technique? Moreover, Young Master Chen is able to pin the pulses of many demons in the blink of an eye.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know how to exin. He could only use it better than the master of the technique himself. Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t know how to exin. Mei Pingshan could only let it go. Xie Yang looked at Chen Ming. He heard Chen Ming talking to Mei Pingshan. He couldn''t help but speak out. ¡°You, how can you do this? You teach family techniques to outsiders. Plus, they''re low ss! Your ancestors must be disappointed. I can''t sleep-" Chen Ming felt that it was enough. Chen Ming released his dragon power. Chen Ming looked at Xie Yang, who was looking at him with wide-open eyes. ¡°So low ss? If dragons like me are of a lower ss, then what are you? You guys are just swarms of ck crows who are too proud of their own strength. hope to be high in the sky. You are just a foolish little bird. Aren''t you afraid of being burned to death by the sun?" Xie Yang gasped. He didn''t think the other party would have a dragon bloodline like this. He had not left the Demon Continent for hundreds of years. He didn¡¯t know if there are still people with dragon bloodlines left. "impossible, The dragon bloodline disappeared thousands of years ago. There is no way you can have a dragon''s bloodline.¡± Chen Ming let out augh. before transforming into his half-dragon form. Xie Yang saw Chen Ming''s dragon form. His face was paler than a boiled egg. His demon bloodline was suppressed. In front of a dragon-like Chen Ming, he could only be a ck crow. He was only slightly taller than the little worm. Chen Ming released the pulse needles. He looked at Xie Yang with his Yin Yang eyes. Xie Yang did not dare to say anything. He didn''t even dare to move. Chen Ming saw that he was confident that Xie Yang would not dare to do anything. He spoke in an emotionless tone. ¡°Go, before I change my mind.¡± Xie Yang heard that, so his consciousness returned. He immediately retreated. He did not dare to be in front of Chen Ming anymore. He had to bring this matter to Xie Ergui. They had to bring Chen Ming to their side. Chen Ming looked at Xie Yang, who hurried away without daring to turn around. How dare he turn around? He insulted him a lot. Not being killed was a miracle. Xie Yang was released. He didn''t think twice about Chen Ming''s true purpose. He was just d that he wasn''t dealt with by Chen Ming. Xie Yang did not know why Chen Ming had let him go. Not because of kindness or anything. He let Xie Yang go was because he wanted information from Xie Yang about Xie Ergui. Chen Ming could feel it. that something was going to happen in this Demon Continent. While Chen Ming was here Chen Ming traces the information. Regardless of whether the information is useful to him or not. He had used the same eavesdropping formation that he had used on Yao Meiguanyin. From now on, he would know all about Xie Yang''s movements. After Xie Yang and his underlings left, Mei Pingshan also expressed his gratitude to Chen Ming for helping him resolve this matter. Mei Pingshan didn''t know how to repay Chen Ming right now. Both this matter and the fact that Chen Ming saved his life. ¡°Young Master Chen, if there is something you need me to help you with. Young Master can always tell me.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°I can only help as much as I can¡­ but if Elder Pingshan is ufortable. Elders can repay me with anything the Elder sees fit.¡± Mei Pingshan nodded. He thought for a moment beforeing up with something. He told Chen Ming, He would bring this up to the Demon Queen. let the queen award him a reward. He also wanted Chen Ming to enter the pce with him. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head and agreeing. He really wanted to meet the Demon Queen. But before Chen Ming entered the pce with Mei Pingshan, he still had some matters to deal with. He looked at Yao Meiguanyin now with a worried expression. Yao Meiguanyin now hesitated a little. She saw that he had finished speaking to Mei Pingshan. She walked toward him before saying something to him. ¡°Ming, I want to go back to the Yao Family. Can youe with me?¡± Yao Meiguanyin was worried. Chen Ming heard what she had said and only smiled at her. before speaking ¡°Okay, why not? I have to introduce myself to my parents-inw. The dowry is not a problem.¡± heard what Chen Ming said teasingly. Yao Meiguanyin couldn''t help but smile. Chen Ming made her worry lessen or even disappear. Chen Ming turned to the others before telling everyone, He would go to the Yao Family''s house with Yao Meiguanyin first. 413 Chapter 413 In Xie family home. There''s a meeting right now. The person who called for a meeting was Xie Ergui. ¡°How did the n go?¡± Xie Ergui spread his ck wings. before sitting down in his chair. He looked at every demon in the room. The n he was talking about right now. is a n to overthrow the Demon Queen''s rule. The Ox demon spoke up in a strong voice. His voice resounded through the hall. ¡°The n is going well. I think we''ll be able to get her off the throne very soon. Until then, we will deal with other races, it will not be a problem.¡± Xie Ergui looked slightly at the Ox Demon before nodding his head. Soon, his dream woulde true. He will lead all demons into a new era. He will terrify all humans. The demon shall rule the world once more. The mortals must atone for the sins they havemitted against the demons. Xie Ergui wanted to say something to the ox demon. but before he could speak He heard the sound of Xie Yang''s voice. Xie Yang arrived at the conference room. He hurriedly spoke to Xie Ergui. About Chen Ming. Xie Ergui first heard that someone with a dragon bloodline appeared. He was extremely excited. He will do anything for someone with a dragon bloodline to join him. Then, ascending to the throne would probably not be difficult anymore. But when he heard what happened after that He couldn''t help being so angry that veins appear on his head. ¡°You¡­ are you crazy to dare to insult a dragon! I, the true descendant of the demon, dare not yet. Do you want the entire demon race to perish with you as well!?¡± Xie Ergui couldn''t help but unleash his power. Xie Yang''s face turned pale. He had forgotten to think about how he had cursed Chen Ming in a series of words. He just swallowed saliva. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything, he saw something floating in his face. He just knew what it was. before the darkness embraced him The thing that floated in his facepletely was the demon foot. Xie Ergui was very angry at this moment, he insisted heavily not to show his face too much. It will cause problems for himter. but no one believed him Only idiots can show their true selves. Xie Ergui shook his head. He must find some way. in order to bring Chen Ming to his side In that demon continent, There was more tremendous respect for the descendants of dragons than on the four human continents. They believed that those with dragon bloodlines were blessed by the heavens. and is very respectable. The dragon is a sacred beast that protects everything. It does not discriminate even if it is a human or a demon. If all the demon poptions were aware that there were dragon descendants within this Demon Continent, People will have to try to find him. and surely glorify him. Maybe they were trying to really push those of the dragon lineage to be the king. Xie Ergui didn''t think too much of a mistake. Chen Ming was indeed blessed by the heavens. Even the Heavenly Tribtion, that was used to test profound practitioners. Heaven had not yet sent down to Chen Ming. Since Chen Ming swallowed the Heavenly Tribtion, He also held the Heavenly Tribtion in his own dantian. Using Heavenly Tribtion to punish Chen Ming will only make him stronger than before. He was currently only at the real level of the Sky Profound Realm. But his power level in the actual battle surged up and touched the ceiling of the Destruction Realm. Unfortunately, the lower world. The highest level of power that the world''s will would allow was only the Martial Ancestor Realm. And that was only for Chen Ming and the continents lord. Xie Ergui thought of something. He told the Ox Demon and the other demons to pause all their ns. until he spoke with Chen Ming first. He did not know which side Chen Ming would take. If Chen Ming was with the other party. There is a very high chance that the n will fail. ¡°First of all, we have to bring him into our ranks. Even if it has to be openly hostile to the Mei Family.¡± Xie Ergui has already calcted. Chen Ming was more valuable than letting go. Meanwhile, Xie Ergui was contemting his new n. Chen Ming along with Yao Meiguanyin now. has arrived in front of the Yao family house The Yao Family''s house wasn''t that far from the Mei Family''s house. After a short walk, they arrived. The Yao Family''s house was not asrge as the Mei Family''s house. But it felt like there was more to it than it looked. Chen Ming felt a familiar feeling. He felt like this was his home. It was a really strange feeling. Yao Meiguanyin stood in front of her house. She was in tears right now. Atst, she had finally returned to her home. ¡°One hundred years I''ve been waiting finally arrived I''m back.¡± Chen Ming heard Yao Meiguanyin. He embraced her to show his support. Yao Meiguanyin closed her eyes. When she felt the warmth from Chen Ming. She had calmed down. She thanked Chen Ming for being beside her now. ¡°I didn''t know that the two came to the Yao family home. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Chen Ming and Yao Meiguanyin looked at the person speaking to the two. The person who spoke to the two of them was the Yao Family''s servant. The servant looked at Chen Ming, her expression had not changed at all. She seemed to have trouble expressing her emotions. Chen Ming did not answer her question. He looked at Yao Meiguanyin, who looked at the servant with wide-open eyes. Yao Meiguanyin hurriedly spoke. ¡°Is that you, Jing Jing? It''s me, Yin Yin." Hearing what Yao Meiguanyin said, Jingjing looked at her. She looked at Yao Meiguanyin for a moment. Before she showed the same expression as Yao Meiguanyin. ¡°Young Miss?!...but It¡¯s impossible. who are you How dare you disguise yourself as a young miss!¡± Things seem to get moreplicated. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. Hopefully, it won''t be the same old drama as he thought. 414 Chapter 414 ¡°What are you talking about, it''s me, Yinyin, don''t you remember me?¡± Jingjing looked at Yao Meiguanyin before speaking. "impossible who are you! How dare you disguise yourself as my young miss!¡± Yao Meiguanyin looked at Jingjing with a look of disbelief. She remembered what Mei Pingshan had said. Everyone in her family thought that she was seriously ill and died. She didn''t know what to do right now. Chen Ming looked at the two before shaking his head and speaking up. ¡°Why don''t you ask each other about things that only the two of you know? That way it can be proven. whether Yao Meiguanyin is real or not?¡± Hearing Chen Ming''s advice, Jingjing calmed down, she and Yao Meiguanyin grew up together. Even though she was just a servant girl But between her and Yao Meiguanyin. The two are really close like sisters. Jingjing hesitated a little before asking. ¡°What do I like to eat?¡± ¡°You like to eat moon cake. When you eat, you will only choose to eat one that had many cracks on it because you will be able to easily eat the stuffing inside.¡± Jingjing''s eyes opened wide. She didn''t expect Yao Meiguanyin to know such details. She lowered her eyes before continuing. ¡°And you?¡± Yao Meiguanyin said. ¡°I also like to eat moon cake too and I will only choose thergest one because I will be able to eat it for a long time.¡± Jingjing began to tremble. She asked the next question in a trembling voice. ¡°D-do you know? what happened on the day of the Moon-lit Festival before the young miss fell seriously ill.¡± ¡°You and I secretly went out to y together at the festival. This made my mother very angry. I-It''s the first time we got scolded...after that time I got sick...and then realized again I was in the Demon Vige of Mist. in the Thunder Cloud Continent.¡± Jingjing was in tears right now. She looked at Yao Meiguanyin. before rushing to hug her. She didn''t think her youngdy was still alive. she was wondering. Why was there no funeral for her youngdy? even at thest second. Grand Elder of the Yao family forbade her to see her youngdy for thest time. ¡°Y-you really is the young miss! I miss you so much." Yao Meiguanyin hugged Jingjing, she also cried. She misses her mother. including Jingjing To her, Jingjing was like her clumsy little sister. She embraced Jingjing andforted her like before. Chen Ming looked at the two with a smile, his eyes narrowed, he felt that there was something wrong. Everyone here thinks that Yao Meiguanyin is sick and dead. Why? There must be something that happened in the background. and he must know it. Jingjing''s cry caught the attention of the two guards guarding the entrance of the Yao family. They looked at Jingjing hugging Yao Meiguanyin and crying. They were very shocked. This was the first time she had expressed her feelings. Since the young miss''s departure left a crack in Jingjing''s heart. causing her to live like a puppet with no feelings. She med young miss death because of her. If it wasn''t because she wanted to eat the moon cake at the festival, Chen Ming looked at the guards who were looking at Yao Meiguanyin and Jingjing. He approached the two guards before speaking. ¡°Both of you I have something I need the two of you to help me with. I and my partner came here to talk to the Patriarch and his wife.¡± The two guards looked at Chen Ming before asking who Chen Ming was. They couldn''t even feel Chen Ming''s power. Chen Ming, after telling him and Yao Meiguanyin''s names. The two soldiers were extremely shocked by Yao Meiguanyin''s name. The two looked at each other. Hesitant a bit before one of the soldiers decided to rush into the Yao family''s house to immediately report the matter to the Patriarch. Mao Fang now sat and looked at the sky. She was in very bad shape right now. Her body was getting weaker day by day. She misses her daughter. Even though she was not her biological child She was ill after giving birth to her first son. She felt lonely because her son had little interest in her. Only her daughter cared for her. But the heavens hated her. separate her and her daughter ,m ¡°Why does it have to be you? Yinyin...why can''t my mother be with you?¡± She still moans for her daughter it¡¯s been more than a hundred years. think of her child. She wanted to see her daughter''s face onest time. But Yao Tian refused. told her that her daughter had a serious contagious disease. He took her daughter''s body to be cremated... She felt a lot of pain and anger toward Yao Tian. But what could a weak demon like her do? ¡°If I have a chance to hold you one more time. Even if mother had to die, mother will ept it.¡± She knew that she didn''t have much time left. Soon she will be able to meet with her daughter once again. Mao Fang was about to ept her fate. She saw someone walking toward her in the distance. She tried to look who it was and when she saw who was walking toward her. Her heart that was about to stop began to beat again. The girl standing in front of her, is her daughter, Yao Meiguanyin. She couldn''t be wrong. Even though she was different but she knew right away that she was really her daughter. But with her weak body, She was unable to run to her daughter. ¡°Yinyin, is that really you?¡± Mao Fang spoke in a longing voice. She was afraid that the daughter in front of her was just an illusion. ¡°Mother.¡± Yao Meiguanyin replied in a trembling voice. A middle-aged woman with a thin and frail-looking body was in front of her right now. is the person she misses the most Yao Meiguanyin immediately embraced Mao Fang. she cried She now knew that what she had been thinking a lot about was not true. She was not abandoned by her family, at least her mother and her close friend Jingjing. The two embraced each other and cried. Chen Ming looked in the distance. He was also delighted with Yao Meiguanyin. He as her partner wouldn''t let anyone ruin a good time like this for her. Chen Ming looked behind him. At this moment, Yao Tian. The Yao family Patriarch stood still, unable to move his body. including the family elders along with a number of soldiers. Chen Ming was very dissatisfied. ¡°You guys want to ruin the good times of my partner. Have you thought well? especially those whom she respected like her real father. Why did you have malicious intent toward her!?¡± Chen Ming sensed that Yao Tian''s malicious intent was directed toward Yao Meiguanyin. Chen Ming released the profound point in Yao Tian''s vocal cord, allowing him to speak. The first sentence that came out of Yao Tian''s mouth was. It was something that Chen Ming didn''t like. ¡°That one is not my child. Why is she still alive! I remember that I have killed it.¡± Chen Ming looked at Yao Tian with calm eyes. before speaking ¡°What do you mean you killed her?¡± ¡°I mean what I said. I already killed her. But why isn''t she dead yet!¡± 415 Chapter 415 Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly. Looking at Yao Tian''s expression and tone, He must really do what he said. But why hasn''t she died yet? Of course. Chen Ming didn¡¯t want her to die but he must know about it. ¡°You said you killed her? can you tell me how?¡± Yao Tian did not reply at first but when Chen Ming interrogate him with the same method he once used on an assassin he told him everything. He told that he throw Yao Meiguanyin into the mist. With Yao Meiguanyin''s already weak body and she was seriously ill. with the mist that sends people to nowhere, This is the best way to kill and didn¡¯t leave any trace. But for Chen Ming, it was a very stupid thing. And that''s how she came to be with the Demon of The Mist. However, this information was contrary to the information he obtained from Da Gui that she was a mixed-blood demon and was sent out of the Demon Continent for safety? Chen Ming looked at Yao Tian again, his eyes narrowed, his dragon eyes activated. He looked at Yao Tian''s stats. and found what he wanted Yao Tian looked into Chen Ming''s eyes. His face was pale. He had never seen such ck and white eyes before. His white eyes could feel life. His ck eyes felt death. The two eyes are opposites. but coexist in harmony He was terrified by Chen Ming''s eyes. The next words made him even more afraid. ¡°You are not Yao Tian, who are you? Where is the real Yao Tian?¡± Xie Zhen didn''t think that his disguise would be seen in this way. The real Yao Tian right now is not here. He went out and never return. And with this, it''s a good chance. Xie Zhen then disguised himself. Rece Yao Tian. His disguise was perfect. both body and face along with the character. He was able to disguise himself perfectly. However, he could not escape from Chen Ming''s two frightening eyes. He was trying to find a way to escape from here. But before he figured out a way out Chen Ming spoke first. ¡°You won''t say it. Well, since you won''t say it. I only have to reveal your true identity with my own hands.¡± Chen Ming touched Xie Zhen''s face. before violently punching his face. The fake skin that he had created was scattered. shows the real face His true face is very disgusting. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head. Then why was he able to disguise himself like this? It''s because he doesn''t really want to be himself. to be able to impersonate another person to the highest point like this ¡°I won''t kill you if you tell me all the things I want.¡± Xie Zhen didn''t seem to have much choice. but did as Chen Ming had told him. He didn''t want to die right now. He was tortured but still able to maintain his disguise. Who would have thought that he would be exposed after that? Chen Ming could only close his eyes after listening to what he had said. It''s actually a very heartbreaking thing. He looked at Yao Meiguanyin and Mao Fang. Should he say what he gets from him? ¡°No, I shouldn''t say it. It''s not necessary at all.¡± He couldn''t speak. That Yao Meiguanyin was just a human who looked like Yao Meiguanyin who had been killed. She was just an impersonator... that was created by Xie Zhen for his next n. Unfortunately, he didn''t expect to meet someone as strong as Chen Ming. The Yao family Elders and several soldiers were all bought by Zhen. They knew that the current Xie Zhen was not Yao Tian. They don''t deserve to live. Chen Ming quietly eliminated them including Xie Zhen he didn¡¯t need to uphold his promise to the scum like him. He did it without disturbing the mother and daughter...he will keep this secret until his death. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He knew it wasn''t easy. There must be more people who know this truth. How will he resolve this situation? Chen Ming closed his eyes. He might just have a way but it will be very difficult. ¡°The nine jades...if I use the nine jades. Will I be able to fix this problem?¡± Chen Ming let Yao Meiguanyin spend time with Mao Fang as he did something. What he was going to do could be said in one sentence that it was extremely against thews of the heavens. But luckily he is a buddy to heaven. A little bit wrong won¡¯t be a problem. at most he would be scolded by heaven or the world¡¯s will that¡¯s all. Chen Ming headed towards a hidden ce. before using the power of the Soul Jade to Summons the spirit of the real Yao Meiguanyin. The real Yao Meiguanyin gradually appeared. She was a young woman who was only five years old. Her expression was gloomy, she looked around and saw Chen Ming. She was slightly surprised but then she look at her mother cuddling with a woman with a face simr to hers. She was sad because she was afraid of being forgotten. and afraid to be reced. She was afraid that her identity would disappear. Chen Ming could feel this feeling from her. He couldn''t help stroking her head with his smile. The real Yao Meiguanyin trembled. He could touch her! ¡°Brother, Brother can touch Yinyin.¡± The real Yao Meiguanyin grabbed Chen Ming''s hand. before looking at him with her bright and longing eyes. She now looked pure and innocent. He didn''t want to believe that Xie Zhen can kill her. He wanted to bring up Xie Zhen''s soul. and kill him over and over again. Chen Ming let out a sigh before he spoke up. ¡°Yes, Brother can touch Yinyin. Can Yinyin tell Brother? Why are you so sad?¡± The real Yao Meiguanyin heard Chen Ming ask. She didn''t reply. She squatted down, hugging her knees before crying. Chen Ming couldn''t help but kneel down before hugging her andforting her with gentle words. It takes a while for the real Yao Meiguanyin to feel better. and began to speak to Chen Ming about what made her sad and scared. Chen Ming understood everything. He only wanted her to vent out. ¡°Brother, what should Yinyin do? Yinyin doesn''t want Mother to be sad. But Yinyin is also afraid that Mother will forget Yinyin¡± Yao Meiguanyin felt that she could trust Chen Ming. She spoke to Chen Ming hoping that he could help her. Chen Ming understood Yao Meiguanyin''s fear. In his opinion, real death is when our loved ones forget us. Yao Meiguanyin was unable to reincarnate. She is attached to her mother. including Jingjing Chen Ming initially thought that he wanted to send the real Yao Meiguanyin to be born in a good realm. and transformed the fake Yao Meiguanyin into a real one. when he saw the condition of the little girl He couldn''t do that. Chen Ming thought for a moment. Before saying something to the little Yao Meiguanyin. He has a good offer for both parties. But first, he would have to talk to Yao Meiguanyin and Mao Fang. ¡°I hope it ends well. 416 Chapter 416 Chen Ming brought Yinyin with him. No one can see her. Little Yinyin took Chen Ming''s hand. She liked the warmth of his hands. Chen Ming had now adjusted his profound energy to Yang Energy. His Yang energy was gentle to the Yinyin. ¡°Big brother hand is so warm.¡± Little Yinyin said with a smile on her face. It had been almost a hundred years since she had been unable to touch anything. she could only feel cold from Yin Energy around her. Chen Ming smiled at Yinyin when he heard what she said. The two of them now arrived where Yao Meiguanyin and Mao Fang were. The two seemed to have finished talking. And there seems to be something wrong. ¡°It seems that Mao Fang was able to sense something unusual from Yao Meiguanyin. And Yao Meiguanyin seemed to be aware of it as well. Let''s go together, Yinyin.¡± ¡°Um!¡± Chen Ming walked toward the two of them. who now has a very bad look on their face. He couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What happened?¡± Mao Fang was slightly surprised. She looked at Chen Ming before her aura change sharply. Yao Meiguanyin didn''t say anything. However, her expression was extremely painful. Chen Ming didn''t like the look on her face at all. Mao Fang with a very angry expression spoke. ¡°What did you do to my daughter? She is not my daughter. What exactly do you want to do something as cruel as this?¡± Yao Meiguanyin felt a lot of pain. She looked at Mao Fang. but dare not say anything. She wasn''t really her daughter. Her daughter even though was adopted and not her biological daughter she still had half of the blood of a demon in her. However, within Yao Meiguanyin now, there was no demon blood in her at all. "Mother" Yao Meiguanyin didn''t know what to do. She was d that she had met her mother just now. But... her mother wasn''t really her mother. And she wasn''t Yao Meiguanyin. So what is she now. Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang and Yao Meiguanyin. He sighed, he really didn¡¯t want to tell them the truth but that cat out of the bag before he knew it he exin the truth he had gotten from Xie Zhen. Mao Fang bit her lip when she heard that the real Yao Meiguanyin was dead. And Xie Zhen did something terrible to Yao Meiguanyin who was in front of her right now. He gave her the memory of the real Yao Meiguanyin and not only that her appearance now was creat by him too. ¡°How is that possible? You lied. You lied to me, my daughter. my daughter!¡± Mao Fang cried out in pain. Yinyin now saw her mother in pain. She hurriedly told Chen Ming. ¡°Big Brother, please help Yinyin''s mother. Yinyin agrees to everything. Mother can forget Yinyin. Yinyin didn''t want Mother to get hurt. Please help Yinyin''s mother.¡± Chen Ming stroked Yinyin''s head before speaking. ¡°Yinyin, you don''t have to worry. Your brother will help your mother.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming turned to Mao Fang and Yao Meiguanyin again. before saying what he wanted to say ¡°I¡­ have some proposals I would like to offer you two.¡± Chen Ming spoke seriously. The two looked at Chen Ming and waited for him to speak his offer. ¡°What I would like to offer is I can draw the souls of the dead Yinyin back to this world. But I can''t do anything more than that I can¡¯t creat her body. Because thew of the world rejects the creation of life. But I can infuse her soul into the body that already exists.¡± Mao Fang listened to what Chen Ming had said to her. But she didn''t believe him. ¡°It''s impossible. What do you say even if I lose my mind? It was not possible.¡± Chen Ming had expected that she would definitely not believe him. He unleashed his power. his true form A noble dragon aura spread throughout the Yao family home. Mao Fang looked at Chen Ming in panic. The dragon bloodline was extremely noble. She could feel the pressure. In her body were human and snake bloodlines. Snakes are considered to be the descendants of dragons. Her bloodline was under intense pressure. causing her to look at Chen Ming in fear. Chen Ming after showing his power to convince Mao Fang. He also used the power of the Soul Jades. It also showed Mao Fang and Yao Meiguanyin to see Yinyin in the spirit state as well. ¡°Now will you believe me? that I can draw the spirit of Yinyin from the afterlife. All I had to do was put her soul into Yao Meiguanyin''s body right now. Make the two of them coexist in the same body... Or if you want to give birth to Yinyin again, you can do that too. But then, you will have to go talk to Yao Tian yourself. if he still alive that¡¯s it¡± Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang. How will she decide? But no matter what, he will make her ept Yao Meiguanyin now as her child. Mao Fang looked at Yao Meiguanyin with guilt. She seemed to have made up her mind. and knew that Yao Meiguanyin was not wrong in this matter. ¡°Mother!¡± Yinyin ran over and hugged Mao Fang. She was crying again. Mao Fang also tried to hug Yinyin, but she couldn''t. Little Yinyin was now in a spirit state, and her spiritual energy was not strong enough to form a body. If she wanted a body, she could be Chen Ming''s guardian spirit. But Chen Ming refused to make Yinyin as his guardian spirit. The reason why Chen Ming didn''t turn Yinyin into his guardian spirit was mainly. her soul wasn''t strong enough. and if it wasn¡¯t because of the star energy in the mist. Chen Ming was sure that her soul would have been destroyed a long time ago. Mao Fang looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I believe you, I believe you now.¡± Yao Meiguanyin was now very sad. She was not the real Yao Meiguanyin. she is fake. If she wasn''t Yao Meiguanyin, then who was she... She was very confused. Her dreams were shattered. This is not her family. everything is fake. She looked at Chen Ming with deste eyes. Seeing that look, Chen Ming couldn''t help but walk closer to her before hugging her. Yao Meiguanyin cried out painfully. Chen Ming understood how she was feeling right now. Mao Fang looked at Yao Meiguanyin with guilt. She had seriously hurt this young woman''s heart. She didn''t know who Yao Meiguanyin really was. But she thought that she was her mother. Yinyin saw Yao Meiguanyin crying. She turned to Mao Fang before speaking. ¡°Mother, Yinyin knows that Yinyin is actually not Mother''s biological child. The elder sister was not the mother''s biological child too, but the sister had all the memories of Yinyin. If Yinyin were elder sister and mother rejects Yinyin Yinyin... Yinyin must be very painful.¡± Mao Fang looked at Yinyin and looked at Yao Meiguanyin. heard what Yinyin had said make her think. Yao Meiguanyin and Yinyin now were no different. Both are the same. Only the body is different. But the minds of both are the same. 417 Chapter 417 Mao Fang thought for a moment before making a decision. She looked at Yinyin before speaking. ¡°I made up my mind." p Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang. would like to hear her decision. She told him that she was sick and unable to bear children any longer. The second proposition was therefore impossible. The only way left was for her to share her body with Yao Meiguanyin. However, she was afraid that it would disturb Yao Meiguanyin. Yao Meiguanyin hurriedly said that she had allowed Yinyin to use the same body as her. She looked at Yinyin. She wanted Mao Fang toe in contact with her true child. Yao Meiguanyin secretly kept the bruise inside. Hearing this, Mao Fang couldn''t help shedding tears. She really made a mistake with Yao Meiguanyin. She walked over and embraced Yao Meiguanyin before speaking to her that she was actually her other daughter. It''s not any different from Yinyin. Her voice was soft and warm. It was like the tone that she had spoken to her daughter when she was a kid. Yao Meiguanyin hugged Mao Fang tightly. From now on, she was also Mao Fang''s daughter as well as Yinyin. Chen Ming nodded. He wanted to cure Mao Fang. However, despite his knowledge of medicinal concocting. No medicine could cure Mao Fang of her condition. Even if he could use the red potionl. The red potions were only used to heal fresh wounds and concoct antidotes. The ailment he couldn''t be cured with conventional methods. Only the nine jades he thought would be able to cure Mao Fang. However, he had never tried it with anyone before. He didn''t know what the oue would be. ¡°Since Mother-inw has made a decision I will do as you wish.¡± ¡°Mother-inw?¡± Chen Ming only let out a dry smile. Mao Fang only shook her head. This is about young people. she is not involved. Just as long as her daughter is happy is enough. Chen Ming then used the Soul jade. Send the spirit of Yinyin into Yao Meiguanyin''s body. But something interesting happened. A white beam of light covered Yao Meiguanyin''s body. before the light splits into two the light gradually decreases It represents two Yao Meiguanyin. where one is in the form of a teenager and the other one is in the form of a child. Chen Ming blinked. He looked at his jade. he found that not only Soul jade was emitting light. In addition to the Soul jade, Life Jade, Mind Jade, and Time jade also emitted light, it did its own job without Chen Ming doing anything. It satisfies Chen Ming''s wishes. Chen Ming saw the thread of fate from the two connected to each other. Then the two thread were tied to Chen Ming. Chen Ming, no matter how strong unable to control fate It was beyond control, even the gods themselves could not control fate. can only lead the way. No one can stop or thwart fate. Yao Meiguanyin and Yinyin seemed to recognize their new self. Yao Meiguanyin admitted that she will be Yao Guanyin. while Yinyin will be Yao Meiyin. The two really became real sisters. ¡°W-what happened?¡± Mao Fang did not understand what was going on. Chen Ming exined to her. It was no different from two Yao Meiguanyin being reborn. This was the ultimate defiance of the heavens. but all heaven can do was just keep quiet. Because the heavens had no way to punish Chen Ming. So now it given up thinking about punishing him. meanwhile, The other cultivators had to suffer their karma. Heaven increased the standard of punishment. This caused the percentage of profound practitioners to rise to the Earth Profound Realm and the Sky Profound Realm even lower. Going up to the upper world is almost impossible now. Chen Ming exined what had happened to Mao Fang. When she heard Chen Ming''s exnation, She was very happy. She didn''t just get her old daughter back. She also received a new daughter. How could she not be happy? She looked at Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin with love. Never thought that she would have twins like this. "Guan''er, Yin''er" Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin hugged Mao Fang. They were both very happy that things ended so well. The three talked Improve each other''s understandings and feelings. Mao Fang then turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Thank you Young Master Chen for helping me. This matter I will never forget.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking with a smile. ¡°What are you talking about, mother-inw? I only do it for my other half.¡± Mao Fang nodded to Chen Ming. Even if it didn''t include the matter that Chen Ming had helped her daughter. In her eyes, she still thought that Chen Ming was a good fit to be her son-inw. Mao Fang had a very serious face. Before discussing something with Yao Guanyin . Yao Guanyin''s face turned red. before hurriedly shaking her head ¡°Mother Guan¡¯er hasn''t reached that level yet.¡± Mao Fang was slightly disappointed. She didn''t have much time left. Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang''s expression which was at first serious. Disappointed after that after that sad He couldn''t help asking if she was alright. She hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°I don''t have much time left in this world. My illness was getting worse and worse. from what the demon doctor said I only have less than a year left.¡± Mao Fang''s body had worsened from her illness. Along with the feeling of sadness that she didn''t want to live any longer. She should have had ten to twenty more years. Now she only had one year left. Chen Ming thought of something. ¡°Mother-inw, there is no need to worry. I have a way to cure Mother-inw of the illness. It will also extend Mother-inw''s lifespan by several hundred years.¡± heard what Chem Ming said. Mao Fang wanted to refuse. because she thought that healing her. he had to use very precious elixirs. But she before she could refuse him. Yao Guanyin spoke first. ¡°Please help mother. Even if I have to do anything in return, I will ept it.¡± Chen Ming heard what Yao Guanyin said. He just smiled andughed. ¡°You have already repaid me. Even if you want to repay me you can''t because all of you are mine.¡± Yao Guanyin''s face flushed red. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Chen Ming then immediately began to cure Mao Fang 418 Chapter 418 Chen Ming spent time in the Yao family with the three after curing Mao Fang. she was now even healthier than when she wasn''t sick. Chen before curing her had done a pre-treatment examination. and found that she was not sick from a serious disease, but she had been poisoned when she was pregnant with her first child. Someone had tried to kill her since she was pregnant with her first child. Fortunately, it didn''t work. In addition to concocting healing pills, Chen Ming had to concoct an anti-poison pill too. If it was any other alchemist, They could only concoct pills one by one. However, Chen Ming could concoct these two pills. he even needed less time than a normal alchemist to do it. Chen Ming wanted to spend a little more time with the three after he had cured Mao Fang. But Mei Pingshan had sent someone to inform Chen Ming first. Mei Pingshan wanted to quickly bring him into the pce to meet the Demon Queen. Chen Ming told Yao Guanyin to stay and talk to Mao Fang first. Yao Meiyin was delighted to have an older sister. She always dreamed that she wanted a sibling no matter whether they will be older or younger. He didn''t have to worry about the safety of the two. Even though Yao Meiguanyin''s profound level was divided into two, However, both of them were able to call upon Chen Ming''s power in an emergency. At the Royal demon pce. The pce was located at Wuyin Capital, Great Zhou Empire. The pce was more simr to a castle than the pces seen in the capitals on the Human Continent. The Royal Demon Pce didn''t look as dark as one might think. On the contrary, it is strangely bright. The Royal Demon Pce was divided into four parts. Each part is divided ording to the season. Summer, Winter, Spring, and Rainy seasons. The ce where the Demon Queen resided is in the middle of the Four Seasons. The atmosphere is very good. And why is the atmosphere good? That is because today is the day the demon queen had woken up from her slumber and said ¡°Today is the fateful day. The dragon has descended into the world.¡± The Demon Queen was overjoyed. She was now waiting for someone''s arrival. The Demon Queen had a slim body. but not too thin. Her body was like a young girl, even though she was hundreds of years older. On the Demon Queen''s side, there was a young man standing. He now looked at the Demon Queen with aplex expression. He could only grit his teeth. He didn''t like that the Demon Queen was d to meet someone. He had never seen her like this before. She was supposed to be a cold and noble Demon Queen. But now she was like a little girl waiting for her lover. He couldn''t help but speak to her in a slightly sullen tone. ¡°My Queen, I don''t think there will ever be a dragon that would be descended into the lower world. Those who had the bloodline of dragons had disappeared from the lower world for more than a thousand years. There was no way that someone with a dragon bloodline would remain, or if there were, they wouldn''t be in this lower world. and heading straight to the upper world. Dragons have many privileges. They could go to the upper world whenever they wanted¡± Nonsense, what he said was ludicrous. Even if someone has a dragon''s bloodline. It''s not like they will be able to go up to the upper world without doing anything. Dragons were just able to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion better than humans and demons that''s all. The Demon Queen didn''t care what the young man had said. She only looked at the doorway to the grand hall. She had been waiting for him for a long time. The young man saw that the Demon Queen was not interested in what he had said. He became angry. But before he could say anything further He suddenly senses that someone had entered the hall. He looked at the one who entered the hall. He saw that the only person who hade to meet the Demon Queen was Mei Pingshan. He signed. He didn''t see the dragon that the demon queen had mentioned. But when he turned to the Demon Queen again, He met with a very heartbreaking sight. ¡°You, you!¡± He couldn''t even feel the other who came in before Mei Pingshan. He was now sitting on the throne with the Demon Queen sitting on hisp. The Demon Queen hugged him with a lovely smile. as if he was her teddy bear. ¡°Ming Ming, you have arrived. Do you know how long I have been waiting for you?¡± The Demon Queen puffed her cheeks. Chen Ming couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. She was so cute. If the picture of him kissing her was to be posted on social media, the FBI would have captured him, even if the Demon Queen was a legitimate loli. Loli is still a loli anyway. ¡°I made you wait for a long time? then I am sorry and to atone for my sin. How about I be your personal bolster for you to hug every night?¡± ¡°Promised?¡± ¡°I promise you. whether in this world or any other world.¡± ¡°Um~! You promised me. You won''t be able to go back on your words, Ming Ming, hehe.¡± The Demon Queen was actually Ni Yue. The Demon Queen had been associated with him for a long time since he was still the Heavenly General Chen Haoren. She had all the memories of the Demon Queen and the memories of Ni Yue. She was now living in both worlds at the same time. Zhuang Yong looked at Ni Yue. The Demon Queen was now hugging a handsome young man on the throne. He was very angry right now. He had been serving the Demon Queen for many decades. He tried to pursue her. But Ni Yue didn''t really care about him. Suddenly a nobody shows up. and took his woman away. He absolutely couldn''t ept this. ¡°Who are you!? Release MY QUEEN AT ONCE!¡± Zhuang Yong tried to pull Chen Ming out of the throne, but *Bang!!* He was stuck by Ni Yue in his stomach. before being blown away and crashing against the wall in the hall. Zhuang Yong even spat out blood. He couldn''t understand why the Demon Queen was protecting an outsider like this. ¡°Stop your rude behavior, Zhuang Yong, this is the first time you have disrespected my King so I will forgive you just this one time.¡± ¡°Your king?¡­ My queen, this¡­¡± 419 Chapter 419 Zhuang Yong did not want to believe it. Not only he had snatched Ni Yue from him. He also snatched the position he wanted. He didn''t serve the Demon Queen so that in the end, everything would be taken away. Zhuang Yong gritted his teeth, he wasn''t stupid enough to do anything right now. He was not strong enough to defeat the Demon Queen. Even when she was injured and poisoned. He still couldn''t defeat her. Especially now that she was not injured and had recovered from the poison. He was even more hopeless. Zhuang Yong only looked at Ni Yue. And the young man who took everything from him. He let out a dissatisfied grunt before walking out of the hall. Mei Pingshan looked at Chen Ming with a puzzled look and wondered why the Demon Queen was so intimated with him. She also said that he was her king. Ni Yue continued to hug Chen Ming. She misses him a lot. She had been waiting for him for as long as she could remember. Even though she only had the memories but it¡¯s still painful. But now she was able to touch him. She smiled happily. But before she slipped into her own world. Mei Pingshan couldn''t help but cough up first. Ni Yue nced at Mei Pingshan before speaking. ¡°Grandfather Pingshan? I almost forgot about you¡± Mei Pingshan smiled bitterly but only for a moment. Even though she almost forgot about him but she still calls him Grandfather. So everything was fine. Mei Pingshan told her the purpose ofing here. He wanted to give Ni Ye the Heavenly Blood Medicine. ¡°Grandfather, there is no need. I now have my original power back. more than that.¡± Ni Yue unleashed her power. Her power was in the Martial Ancestor Realm. Mei Pingshan looked at Ni Yue with wide eyes. ¡°I have acquired the original power. I also gained power from my king. No one in this Demon Continent would be able to defeat me. Unless the door to the stars is opened. And a cultivator of a level higher than Martial Ancestor Realm appeared. and even so, My King would never allow anyone to hurt me. Right?" Ni Yue snuggled up to Chen Ming''s chest. This was the first time she felt safe and rxed as if nothing else could hurt her. Chen Ming would protect her from everything. like he always does. Chen Ming hugged her before speaking to Elder Mei Pingshan. ¡°Senior, don''t worry. With me here, no one can harm my queen.¡± Mei Pingshan looked at the two of them. He just shook his head. He spoke to the two of them for a moment before excusing himself. He didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. And after he left. Chen Ming looked at Ni Yue before speaking. ¡°Did you get all the memories already?¡± Ni Yue nodded. His and her rtionship was extremely strong. Chen Ming''s rtionship with Ni Yue can bepared to that of Dongfang Gu. Ni Yue hugged Chen Ming to her satisfaction. So she slowly let Chen Ming go. ¡°Hug enough for today?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Just for today, Ming Ming promised me that you would be my bolster at night. I hope you don''t forget.¡± Chen Ming shrugged, how could he forget? Zhuang Yong now returned to his home. He had arrived inside his house. He began to vent his emotions by destroying things in his own room. He gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°Just you wait, I will destroy the two of you!." Zhuang Yong began to use his brain to n. He would personally bring destruction to this Demon Continent. Yao family house At this moment, Mao Fang spent time with Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin. She was very happy. The three spent time together in Mao Fang''s residence. Yao Guanyin now looked at the state of Mao Fang''s residence. She became angry. ¡°Why did Father bring Mother to stay in this residence? Plus, the maids are just Jing Jing. What happened?¡± Yao Meiyin also felt bad. She looked at Mao Fang''s residence and tears flowed. What happened after she passed away? Mao Fang could only smile. And it felt warm that her two daughters were so worried about her. ¡°You two don''t have to think too much. It was mother who chose to live here by herself. Let''s forget about the house first. You two must be hungry. Let mother cook for you to eat." Yao Guanyin knew that Mao Fang didn''t choose toe to this house herself. But she didn''t want to make her mother feel bad. She didn''t ask any further. and put the matter of her mother''s residence first In her mind, she thought This will definitely not end well. If Chen Ming saw Mao Fang''s residence. Chen Ming was very piety. Chen Ming definitely had no way of letting go of this matter. Mao Fang then cooked a delicious meal that Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin liked. The two ate their food with gusto. There is no better food than a mother''s food. At the Royal Pce Ni Yue had summoned all the Nobles toe together. They wondered why the Demon Queen had summoned everyone like this. The Nobles were now divided into three groups. The first was the one who was loyal to the Demon Queen. with nobles from the Mei family as the head. This group would protect and support Ni Yue in every way. It''s the most powerful group right now. The second group is against the Demon Queen. Of course, the nobles leading this group were nobles from the Xie n. They would do whatever it took to deprive Ni Yue of power. They believed that Xie Ergui would be able to lead the demons in a better direction. Thest group is the neutral group. not take anyone''s side. They have the least power to make decisions. However, if one side has this group The bnce of power would immediately copse. But talking about the bnce of power now It had copsed since the young man sat on the throne. And there was a demon queen sitting on hisp. The nobles didn''t know how to react to what they saw. what happened The Demon Queen''s supporters now knew about the mysterious young man from Mei Pingshan. So they didn''t have any shocked expressions on their faces. They only secretly smiled. Seeing the surprised expression from the Xie Family nobles and other noble families who did not support the demon queen 420 Chapter 420 Xie Ergo now looked at Chen Ming. He had already heard from his brother about Chen Ming. His brother was trying to find a way to bring Chen Ming to join them. But it looks like it won''t be in time. The Demon Queen sold herself to Chen Ming. for him to join her. Such a despicable queen! He really didn''t know. Chen Ming and Demon Queen Ni Yue had a deep rtionship with each other before He thought that he might be able to buy Chen Ming back. If he had given him something better than the Demon Queen had given him. There are many beautiful demons in the Xie n. They were beautiful and had bodies that all the young demons would crave for. He would give Chen Ming a harem full of beautiful women if he wanted to. the only thing he needed from him was he must join his use. Xie Ergo tried to think of different ways. He thought that in this way, Chen Ming could be bought. However, Ni Yue''s next words destroyed all his ns. ¡°From now on, this person will be the Demon King. and rule the Demon Continent for me.¡± Everything stood still and silent. Ni Yue threw away her position. and hand over the Demon Continent''s dominion to Chen Ming! Xie Ergo''s n was destroyed even though he hadn''t even started the n. Of course, almost all opposing nobles and neutrals protested. They didn''t know who Chen Ming was and where he came from. How can he suddenly be the Demon King? Ni Yue breathed a sigh. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming Ming, can you exin to these people? Why are you suitable for the position of the Demon King?¡± Chen Ming saw Ni Yue''s expression. He felt a little angry. These people must have made her feel ufortable. They need to be punished. Chen Ming was now influenced by the pride of a dragon. He can control it. But why should he? This world isn¡¯t kind to the weak. "Kneel" ,m Like a decree from heaven. The nobles who opposed Ni Yue''s decision sank to the ground. from the enormous pressure, Chen Ming was released. ¡°Repent that you have made my queen sad. If you don''t want to be punished. Don''t make her feel bad again." The nobles included Xie Ergo. Can''t help but answer to hismand. They could feel the difference in power. Chen Ming had a royal aura. Of course, before taking the position of the Demon King He had received the title of Heavenly King before. It''s not that different. ording to Chen Ming''s thoughts Xie Ergo was now extremely worried. He had never felt this anxious before. The power that he could feel from the aura that Chen Ming had released just now was enormous, out of this world. His expression was very pale at this moment. Xie Ergo could only speak to himself in his heart. ¡®No, his power is far superior to Xie Ergui. If Xie Ergui is not careful He will definitely be dealt with.¡¯ Xie Ergo is sure. He had already seen Xie Ergui use his maximum power before. and he can say even Xie Ergui used all his strength. It still couldn''tpare with the power that Chen Ming had released earlier. and by the look of it, Chen Ming probably hadn¡¯t used his true power. Xie Ergo couldn''t help but look at the other nobles who supported him. Everyone knew what Xie Ergo was thinking. They only nodded, indicating that they understood what Xie Ergo was trying to convey. Any ns that were put in ce had to be stopped. in front of someone with such great power. If they think of continuing to use the same n, it will only be destroyed. Destroyed with no good pieces left. Chen Ming looked at Xie Ergo. He just smiled. He knew that Xie Ergo was the leader of the opposition to Ni Yue. However, he didn''t think to do anything right now. He will wait for a quick moment to cut it all at once. If Xie Ergo thinks to do anything. But if he has a brain. He would stop doing anything that would disturb Chen Ming. ¡®With the difference in power Xie Ergo or even Xie Ergui was not my opponent at all. They can''t do anything but do as I say.¡¯ Only the powerful have a voice in this world. The weaker side had to lose and only bow to the more powerful. Chen Ming stopped looking at Xie Ergo and looked at Mei Pingshan. Chen Ming''s aura just now ignored Mei Pingshan and hispanions. Mei Pingshan smiled at Chen Ming before bowing his head. He epted that Chen Ming would be his king. The noble meeting ended with Ni Yue''s side winning. She hardly had to do anything. She could actually reveal her current power. But she wanted Chen Ming to be her king. She was already fed up with ruling the Demon Continent. Chen Ming agreed to rule the Demon Continent in her stead. but only for a period ¡°Yue¡¯er, I will only rule this Demon Continent on your behalf for a short while. After that, we must find someone suitable for the throne to rule in our ce.¡± Chen Ming still had to go to the upper world. With help from the Star-Lord application. He knew the coordinates of the different worlds or should he says. He can use his formation to travel to any coordinate within this universe. As long as he had enough Qi. Ni Yue only nodded. She hadn''t thought of making Chen Ming the King of the Demon Continent for a long time. As long as he could help the Demon Continent be stable would be enough. At Yao family house Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin cleaned Mao Fang''s residence. Jing Jing also came to help. When she first saw that there were two Yao Meiguanyin, even though the two had different ages. she still fainted. It took a long time to exin the whole thing to her. Jing Jing heard the story of the two. She couldn''t help but cry. and went straight to hug both of them and told them both. She would still be their younger sister and elder sister. She was the elder sister of Yao Meiyin. and is the younger sister of Yao Guanyin. Of course, Mao Fang acted as the mother to the three. The pictures of the four of them spending time together were very warm. But this beautiful picture is about to be destroyed. at the hands of one of the ungrateful children ¡°Who are you? How dare you take on the role of a dead, Mother, I think you have a blurry memory and brought such scammers into the house! If the father sees them. Father will definitely drive you out of the Yao Family!¡± 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Who are you? How dare you take on the role of a dead, Mother, I think you have a blurry memory and brought such scammers into the house! If the father sees them. Father will definitely drive you out of the Yao Family!¡± A young manes out of nowhere and starts shouting like there was no tomorrow. This young man was Mao Fang''s first son. His name was Yao Dongqin. He looked at Yao Guanyin. Yao Meiyin with scornful eyes. He couldn''t feel the power of the two. Because he was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. He had spent a hundred years but no matter what he does. He can''t break through to a higher realm. He was stuck at this stage and me it all on Mao Fang. He was initially praised by everyone for being a genius. but at this point, he became a joke for everyone. All of the people his age had reached the Earth Profound Realm. He was the only one who was still stuck at the Qi Gathering Stage. He didn''t understand what had happened to him. Fortunately, he was already a demon that had a longer lifespan than a normal human. so that he will not grow old and die. He med it all for Mao Fang''s fault. Because her bloodline made him this weak. Mao Fang looked at her son. She felt a lot of pain when her son yelled at her. He also didn¡¯t care about his sisters. Even though the two weren''t real siblings. ¡°Qin¡¯er, why did you say that you shouldn¡¯t talk bad to your sisters¡± ¡°Huh, why did I say that of course because I can, and As you can see they are not my sisters or will ever be not now not ever, and Mother, when will you stop being my burden? why can¡¯t you just die somewhere!" Yao Dongqin spoke to Mao Fang with a furious expression. He walked over to Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin. he wanted to kick them out. But before he reached the two Jingjing intervened. ¡°What do you n to do, young master?¡± Yao Dongqing looked at Jingjing. He wanted to push Jingjing away. However, seeing this, Jingjing was at the same level as him she was also at The Qi Gathering Stage. making him unable to push her away. "Move! if you don''t want to get hurt!" ¡°No, I will not. If the young master wants to hurt young misses. You have to go over Jingjing''s corpse first.¡± Yao Dongqin heard what Jingjing had said. He only let out a smirk. Even though she was on the same level as him. But she was just a servant. She wasn¡¯t allowed to learn the Yao martial arts. So she was weaker than him. Yao Dongqing gathered his Qi into his palm. He will use the poison hand on Jingjing. ¡°Then die you little sh*t.¡± Jingjing opened her eyes wide. Yao Dongqin really wanted to kill her. "I won''t let you hurt anyone even though you are my son." The weak-looking Mao Fang rose up. She released her Sky Profound Realm energy. before stopping Yao Dongqin''s Poisonous Hand. Yao Dongqin panicked. He had never thought that his mother''s Mao Fang was this strong. No one had ever told him that Mao Fang was in the Sky Profound Realm. a level higher than Yao Tian who was the patriarch of the Yao n. *Bang!* Yao Dongqin bounced back. But he wasn''t injured at all. Mao Fang had never thought of hurting her child. Mao Fang looked at Yao Dongqin in disappointment. She only shook her head before speaking. ¡°You wouldn''t think that the Yao n still standing today was because of your father, right? While the other noble families had many lords and elders in the Sky Profound Realm. Why didn''t they get rid of the Yao n? It''s because of my Mao n protecting your Yao n. Go, I don''t want to see your face.¡± Mao Fang gritted her teeth and spoke through tears. She felt a pain in her heart that her son was such a person. Yao Dongqin was speechless. He could only grit his teeth before heughed out loudly. ¡°So it is like this don¡¯t think I will stop just because of this. I''ll go tell all the elders. that the mother was delusional. Bring an outsider into the Yao n''s house and see how it goes.¡± Yao Dongqin hurriedly walked away. He was afraid that Mao Fang would actually hurt him. Mao Fang saw that Yao Dongqin had walked away. She coughed up blood. before falling to the ground ¡°Mother!/Miss!¡± Yao Guanyin Yao Meiyin and Jingjing hurriedly ran to Mao Fang. Yao Guanyin immediately measured Mao Fang''s pulse. With tears flowing from her eyes, she looked at Mao Fang. She didn''t think after Mao Fang was cured. She will encounter something like this. She was hurt emotionally by her son until she got a Qi deviation. ¡°Mother is dying, no, no, It can¡¯t be like this I need to find Ming. Only Ming can save Mother!¡± Yao Guanyin panicked. She needed Chen Ming right now. Her mother was dying. She could only me herself. If she had dealt with Yao Dongqin before her mother, Her mother wouldn''t have been hurt like this. While something bad happened in the Yao family home. Chen Ming was currently sitting with Ni Yue. Ni Yue was now snuggling with Chen Ming on hisp. She embraced him with all her might. She missed him so much. She slowly sniffed his body with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Your body smell so good, your kisses, I miss them so much, Ming Ming.¡± ¡°I miss it too.¡± A slender, thin body was attached to Chen Ming''s body. She embraced him with nostalgia. A soft and gentle kiss on his lips. feel his smell and taste In her dream, She could only look and not touch. But now she can do many things for him. She felt warm and protected within Chen Ming''s embrace. Chen Ming hugged her back and closed his eyes, recalling the past. Although he and Ni Yue in this world would consider meeting for the first time. but with memories and feelings connected between the two universes. She and he had known each other for a thousand years. ,m Chen Ming was spending time with Ni Yue in the Pce. He suddenly felt something. Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin were now panicking. He could feel her feelings. Chen Ming opened his eyes before speaking to Ni Yue. ¡°Yue¡¯er, it seems that something bad has happened to Guan¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming had told Ni Yue about all his lovers in this world. Ni Yue was surprised that besides her, there were also his other lovers in this world. Yao Guanyin was considered Chen Ming''s new lover in this world. that are not rted to each other from the old world Ni Yue understood that Chen Ming immediately wanted to go see Yao Guanyin. She got up from Chen Ming''sp before speaking to him. ¡°Then let''s go together.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Ni Yue understood him. He didn''t hesitate to use his teleportation formation. He also took Ni Yue with him. Chen Ming appeared in Mao Fang''s residence. He looked at the now crying Yao Meiyin. Yao Guanyin was panicked. and Jingjing hugging Yao Meiyin. He, after looking at the three. He then looked at his mother-inw Mao Fang and found that he was toote. "What happened. Why did mother-inw¡­?¡± 422 Chapter 422 Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He saw Mao Fang''s soul floating above her body, Her expression full of regret. Chen Ming who saw her like this was furious. But now was not the time for him to be influenced by the dragon blood he need to do something first so that his mother-inw''s soul would not dissipate or move on to the next life which he was sure that she would not. He did not hesitate and immediately used the power of the jade. Thews of the world did not seem to deny Chen Ming much. and let Chen Ming use his power for the specified reason. Resurrecting those who have recently died didn''t seem to break thews of the world at all. Chen Ming earlier might not dare to do anything for fear that Mao Fang might be in danger. But now she''s already dead. He didn''t need to be afraid any more. The jade of time returns her body to her peak condition. The jades of life, soul, and mind are used to unite the three beings as one. Yao Guanyin looked at Chen Ming. She hurriedly ran to hug him. She tried to say something. Chen Ming only smiled and patted her head. ¡°Ming¡­ mother¡­ mother.¡± ,m ¡°It''s okay. I''m here. There is nothing to worry about.¡± It was as Chen Ming said. Yao Guanyin heard a coughing sound. She hurriedly turned to Mao Fang, who was now sitting up with a very bad expression on her face. It was the result of her passing away a moment ago and being awakened by the power of jades. She would still feel a little strange. Because her body and mind were restored by reversing. ¡°Why, why haven''t I died yet? what happened" Mao Fang thought that he was going to die. But she looked around. she''s not dead yet. She looked at her three children. Jingjing is also considered her children. Even though she was a servant ¡°Mother, Mother is awake. Brother can help mother." Yao Meiyin was very happy that Mao Fang was not dead. She immediately jumped at Mao Fang. Mao Fang was slightly confused. She looked at Yao Guanyin and Chen Ming. Mao Fang before she could say something. she saw someone she didn¡¯t think would be here at this time. ¡°Her Majesty?!¡± She had forgotten about her death and resurrection. The queen came to her old living quarters. She couldn''t believe it. Chen Ming only rolled his eyes. he who resurrected her was still unbelievable as Ni Yue visited her residence? He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°What happened? can someone tell me. What caused my mother-inw to die? and is this where my mother-inw lives?¡± Chen Ming even though he was quietly looking around. but his inside was raging. He only looked at this and knew that there must be a problem with the people inside. He wanted to know who it was to dare do this to his mother-inw. Chen Ming asked the four of them. and it was Yao Guanyin who answered him. Yao Guanyin hesitated a little. before exining what happened to Chen Ming. ¡°Ming, earlier¡­ Yao Dongqin. Mother''s first son came here. He scolded Mother with harsh words. Before wanting to hurt me and my sister and Jingjing seeing that Yao Dongqin wanted to harm us. she wanted to stop him. However, Yao Dongqin used the Yao n''s Poisonous Hand technique. She wanted to kill Jingjing but before he could. Mother saw that and jumped in to block Yao Dongqin. Mother was able to protect Jingjing, but¡­¡± Chen Ming understood the whole matter. But he still didn''t understand about her residence. but he needs to prioritize priorities. Now dealing with Yao Dongqin was more important. He wanted to head to Yao Dongqin to deal with him. Who would have thought that Yao Dongqin woulde to him like this himself? Plus, hees together with the elders in a horde. Seeing that, he already knew what the purpose he had brought so many elders. Yao Xinian, Grand Elder of the Yao n. She is over a thousand years old. She looked at Yao Guanyin and Yao Meiyin. Her face was filled with coldness. She looked at Mao Fang and Chen Ming. She was only surprised a bit. She didn''t care. She thought that Mao Fang just use some of her power that left to stop Yao Dongqin and that¡¯s all she could do. ¡°You? Why do you keep causing trouble for our Yao n?. Are you still thinking of bringing these two lower-level demons into your home?¡± Yao Xinian did not give a face to Mao Fang at all. Chen Ming looked at her. Her power level was only at the highest level of Earth Profound Realm. Why would she dare to speak to Mao Fang who was at a higher level than her like this? Mao Fang could only grit her teeth. She wanted to retaliate, but ¡°You have no right to say anything.¡± Just one word of Yao Xinian. Mao Fang felt pain all over her body. Something appeared on her skin. it was green crystal. Blood slowly flowed from the crystal. The Mao n was considered a demon n that arose from crystals. Yao Xinian used some techniques. causing her bloodline to hurt her own Chen Ming couldn''t bear to look. He flicked his hand before the crystal fell apart. Chen Ming then grabbed Mao Fang''s shoulder before using the formation to suppress the w of her bloodline. This formation would help push out the foreign profound energy from entering her body. And when Chen Ming had already set up the formation. Yao Xinian didn''t seem to be able to use the same technique on her. ¡°What are you doing! How dare you stop her punishment!¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He flicked his hand one more time. His profound energy formed arge hand. before pping at Yao Xinian. Yao Xinian''s eyes opened wide. She tried to jump and dodge, but couldn''t escape. The Meridian Breaking Palm was now at the highest level. Chen Ming was able to control it freely, pping, pushing, smashing, he could do it all. Moreover, when the enemy was hit by his palm. The portion of the pulse that was touched by his profound palm would be instantly destroyed or sealed. The elders who saw that Chen Ming had attacked Yao Xinian. They made a stance to fight against Chen Ming, but they couldn¡¯t do anything with hundreds of swords in the air. ready to thrust at them at any moment. "Mouth of a female dog. dare to speak unholy thing It seems that you don¡¯t need your mouth anymore." Chen Ming was not respectful of any old people with such worst personalities. Chen Ming looked at the elders. before his gazended on a young man. He remembered earlier. When he dealt with the Xiao n and the Hong n, It satisfies him a lot. It''s time to reconsider doing it once again. Chen Ming smiled widely. His smile was even more terrifying than the demon¡¯s smile. He would demand justice for his mother-inw 423 Chapter 423 Yao Xinian was stunned. She didn''t think Chen Ming would attack her. She tried to dodge Chen Ming''s attack, but ¡°Why is it so fast!¡± She was pped by Chen Ming''s profound palm. The power that she could feel from the profound palm was enormous. In the blink of an eye, she flew and crashed against the wall. Chen Ming''s p was very strong. The old wall couldn''t stop her. She broke through the wall before darting into the unattended garden next to the houses. Her body was smashed to the ground for a long distance. She tried to use her technique to stop her body from flying but. ¡°I can''t gather profound energy!¡± Half of her pulse point was turned off. She could only use her profound energy with one hand. Before she could get a foothold, she bounced off. hit several trees. Her body was covered with wounds. ¡°My pulse points are sealed. how is it possible!" Yao Xinian wanted to release her pulse points by throbbing her profound energy to break the seal. However, if she did, her pulse would be permanently damaged. Chen Ming wasn''t just using the normal meridian breaking palm technique. He added it to Mei Pingshan''s Pulse Spell Needle Technique. This caused the technique to be more dangerous than it used to be. From the level of the Earth Profound Realm. It was now in the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming just had to add a little more. It would then jump to the Martial Ancestor Realm. It had be a technique of the same level as the Nine Soul Sword. Yao Xinian was unable to unseal her own pulse points. However, she didn''t seem too worried. ¡°I may not be able to release the seal on my own. but as long as the other elders work together to deal with that man. I can force him to unseal it.¡± Yao Xinian with difficulty walked back to Mao Fang''s residence. The old woman thought that the elders should have already dealt with Chen Ming. She had met with the unexpected. Those elders were all pointed at the neck by sharp swords made by specialized qi. They were unable to move their bodies. As soon as they moved their bodies. The sword would immediately pierce through their throats. Yao Xinian looked at Chen Ming. He now looked at her with sharp eyes. The old woman saw that the situation was not good. She wanted to escape. of course, Chen Ming wouldn''t let her escape. Threerge swords in green color. Fell from the sky blocking her escape route. She heard Chen Ming''s voice from behind her. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? Let''s have some tea. This time, If you spoke very rudely again. How about getting some hot tea to rinse your mouth?" Hot tea that had the same temperature asva sounds good. Yao Xinian wanted to say something. But Chen Ming did not want to listen. He inserted a profound needle into her neck. making her unable to speak ¡°A mouth like yours. Nobody wants to listen.¡± Chen Ming dragged her together with the others. Yao Dongqin was now at the very front. He was the person Chen Ming wanted to punish the most. He couldn¡¯t believe there was someone who could hurt a gentle soul like Mao Fang. He needed to be punished for his action. If it wasn''t for Mao Fang begging Chen Ming, Chen Ming would have already slit Yao Dongqin''s throat. ¡°It is time to solve some unfavorable thing. Today for my mother-inw''s sake I will refrain from killing you all.¡± Chen Ming sat down on a chair. He will judge them. If anyone asks him what right he has to be able to punish them. He might not have had the right before. But now he''s the king of demons here. He has the right to punish the nobles who have done evil as appropriate. Ni Yue will make sure that everyone here must be punished. Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang. Chen Ming could now sense that someone who had simr energy to Yao Dongqi. He probably is someone rted to this ungrateful basta*d. He really want to know who it was. Yao Ming returned to the capital at ease.fortable andfortable without knowing what was waiting for him. He was Yao Dongqi''s uncle and was the one who didn¡¯t know anything about what had happened. because he always outside doing business instead of Yao Tian(Fake) He who knows nothing now only thinks of his sister-inw. He had a major crush on his sister-inw. ¡°If Mao Fang gets better, that would be good. Ever since Yinyin left... she''s been keeping herself away.¡± His love for her was growing day by day. He wanted to shed his brother into pieces for not taking care of her. Mao Fang didn''t know what Yao Ming was thinking right now. He not only thinks of her as sister-inw anymore. He really wanted her to be his lover even if it meant going against his brother. ¡®I let it go for too long I can¡¯t stand it anymore but with the sessful business, I brought upon the family. Maybe just maybe he would surrender her to me¡¯ Now back to the Yao family home. Yao Xinian hated Mao Fang to the bone. Although the Yao n was protected by the Mao n, But things weren''t as good as everyone thought. Every year, the Yao n had to pay the Mao n protection fee. To have Mao Fang marry into the Yao family''s house. can only reduce part of the protection fee. For the Mao family, Mao Fang was not the daugter of the patriarch. so that was all they can get. Yao Ming had arrived at the capital. He immediately headed back to the Yao family home. He didn''t go straight to his residence but went straight to Mao Fang¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯te back for more than three years he really wanted to know how his sister-inw. Yao Ming was about to enter the ce he thought was his sister-inw''s residence. His personal servant couldn''t help but speak to him first. ¡°Sir, I think something is wrong.¡± Yao Ming, no matter how tired he was. He would not ignore his personal servant words. His personal servant named Tang Long saved his life several times with his wit. So it was best to listen to his words. ¡°What is it.¡± Looking around. His wolf demon senses indicated that there was danger nearby. He tried to smell He smelled the smell of something that he had never smelled before. ¡°My lord, I smelled the smell of some creature. Its smell is strange. I''ve never smelled a demon like this before. Its smell is like the sky¡­It is very weird¡± 424 Chapter 424 Yao Ming was confused. He didn''t know what the smell of the sky was like. But as soon as he tried to smell it. he thought of the sky. This was the first time he smelled the sky. it''s so grand ¡°The smell of the sky?.¡± Yao Ming''s eyes narrowed. ¡°By the way, if it was a normal time Mother would havee to wee me. and asked me about the business. Why haven''t I seen my mother yet? including the other elders.¡± Yao Ming decided to find them. Even the servants disappeared. He was about to find out what happened but a very loud scream resounded. He remembered this voice. ¡°Mother!¡± Yao Ming and Tang Long, along with the other Yao Ming servants, rushed towards the direction where they heard the screams. "This way, Master!" Yao Ming couldn''t understand why his mother''s screams wereing from the direction of this old and unused house. ¡°What is this?¡± What Yao Ming saw was extremely frightening. He saw elders and servants lying in a pool of blood. They had wounds all over their bodies. Yao Ming looked around. Besides the elders and servants. He also saw his mother hanging from a tree. ¡°Mother!¡± With great speed, Yao Ming cut the rope that tied Yao Xinian to the tree. before bringing Yao Xinian''s body down. He examined Yao Xinan''s body. He found that within her body every pulse points stop flowing. Her profound energy had vanished. She had be a powerless demon. A demon without profound energy. Sooner orter they will die. ¡°Who, who would dare to do this to my mother!!¡± Yao Ming shouted angrily. He looked inside the old house. found someone inside Yao Ming got up. He had his servants try to heal everyone with the pills they had. Yao Ming headed towards the inside of the old house. He heard a young man''s voiceing from within. ¡°Finally arrived. I will end all the grief and take my mother-inw away from here. I am very disappointed in this house.¡± Yao Ming''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t understand what the young man was saying. He wanted to say something. All of a sudden, everything went dark. Thest thing he saw was Mao Fang''s gaze that looked at him with vengeance. He knew right away that there was something wrong. Why did she look at him like that? It was very painful. ¡°Why sister-inw¡­¡± Yao Xinian confessed to all the crimes she hadmitted. She had attacked and oppressed Mao Fang. She tried to get her son to find a new lover, ignoring Mao Fang''s feelings. She also admit that not only because she wanted her to break up with Yao Tian. She also didn¡¯t want Yao Ming to be closer to her. She knew that Yao Ming had a feeling for her. The feeling was so deep that he could do anything for her. This made Mao Fang surprised. Her brother-inw has a feeling for her. She didn¡¯t know before. She looked at him who was unconscious now. She remembered all the time he tried to spend with her. She didn¡¯t know at that time but now she knows. ¡®He loves me.¡¯ Mao Fang was confused right now. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt happy. that there was someone who still loved her. Chen Ming looked at his mother-inw and Yao Ming. He sighed if his mother-inw can start a new it would be best. Mao Fang could only let out a sigh. She walked to Yao Ming before carrying him and putting him onto her bed gently. She didn¡¯t know what to do but can only let nature take its course. ¡°What will you do from now on Mother-In-Law¡± Chen Ming wanted to bring her into the pce. He was the Demon King now he can do whatever he wanted. but if she refused. He couldn¡¯t do anything. Mao Fang thought about it a little before she looked at her daughter. They really wanted her to go. So she didn¡¯t refuse and epted Chen Ming''s invitation. ¡°I will be in your care son-inw.¡± Chen Ming smiled of course he always takes care of his fam. At the Yao family house, Yao Dongqin now had a pale expression. His cultivation was destroyed along with all of his limbs. This made it impossible to practice martial arts anymore. He gritted his teeth. Chen Ming at first wants to kill him but because of Mao Fang''s plea. He let him live. Chen Ming knew that it was not good to let his enemy go but he can not do anything in front of his mother-inw. ¡°Just you wait, even if I can''t use martial arts. I will have my revenge I will not let it go until the day you die. and even if I die and be a ghost I will haunt you!¡± Yao Dongqin felt very resentful. He didn''t know that someone was staring at him from the shadows. He would make Yao Dongqin''s wishe true. At the family home now Xie Ergo and Xie Ergui were discussing. along with everyone that support him when he heard of Chen Ming''s power His expression wasn''t that good. ¡°If I have to make a guess. That person must definitely be at the Martial Ancestor Realm. And if he is really at the Martial Ancestor Realm, then Even if I open the door of the stars. I still can''t beat him.¡± Opening the door of the stars that Xie Ergui said is to destroy the boundaries for a moment. This made thews of the lower world be ineffective. This allowed him to use powers that surpassed the limits of this world for a while. This technique was a technique that he used to deal with anyone who was at his level. or the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. He was going to use this technique in the next duel with Ni Yue. Who would have thought that his n would fail like this? Xie Ergui instead of feeling bad. His n didn''t work. Instead, he saw this as a good opportunity. since he couldn''t bring Chen Ming to join him. Why didn''t he join with Chei Ming at all? After all, his goal was to be number one. The target of the pure demon bloodline had never been his target. If he knew the secret of Chen Ming''s power, then Being number one is not difficult. Xie Ergui didn''t know who he was ying with 425 Chapter 425 The Yao n was in great turmoil right now. Several elders were seriously injured. No one knows what happened. They try to keep everything secret. but still not enough. The Yao n was now heading towards destruction. All because of thier mistreatment of an important member of the Mao n. At the Royal Demon Pce Ni Yue''s residence, Chen Ming had now transformed the ancient-looking living quarter into a modern living style. Ni Yue saw that her pce had changed, her eyes lit up in excitement. Even though in her dream she had alreadye down from heaven to roam the human world. It was just a picture she couldn''t touch them. But now what used to be a dream became reality. Chen Ming was drinking tea and eating snacks while watching movies. The movie he is watching now is about the governance of the country. He was interested in improving the well-being of all demons. Let''s start with this Wuyin capital first. ¡°Yue¡¯er. What do you think about the administration of the country with democracy?¡± Chen Ming turned around and asked Ni Yue. who is now eating snacks In addition to Ni Yue who was sitting with Chen Ming, there were Xie Lin, Dongfang Gu, Yao Guanyin, Yao Meiyin, and the others now doing what they wanted to do in the room. Chen Ming gave them everything. Anyone can do whatever they want. Tang Huayin would probably read manga and listen to music. Hua Lin, Sun Lin, and Yao Meiyin were ying games as usual. Yao Meiyin seemed to have be close to the two very quickly. because they are in the same age. Jing Jing was hesitant, not knowing what to do. choose to apany Mao Fang Mao Fang... chose to watch Korean series in the room. It helped her recover from her sorrow. Chen Ming didn''t know if he was doing it right. But thest time he saw her. She looked at the male actor with glossy eyes. ¡°It seems that our mother-inw likes a Korean idol. Jing Jing herself too.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head, recalling the sight of the two staring at the Korean star with their sparkling eyes. Unknowingly, he was bringing some civilization down to the Demon Continent. If in the future to see boy band demons or girl group demons, it wouldn''t be too strange. Chen Ming now started nning to build a futuristic city here. In Duanyang City, he had already started. And it''s going well. Think in ten to twenty years. The city of the future will be born. Ni Yue, who was eating snacks, heard Chen Ming ask about democracy. She tilted her head slightly. Even herself in another universe couldn''t understand what it was. Chen Ming slowly exined to her. The woman who heard that way to rule. couldn''t help but quickly nod her head. ¡°In that way, the management power will be divided. There is a clear audit. Everything really depends on the people, Ming, I agree to use democratic governance.¡± Ni Yue confirmed. Chen Ming immediately started to think of various ns. Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming and Ni Yue. She only let out a sigh. Dongfang Gu held onto her hand before saying something to her. Xie Lin''s face flushed red before shaking her head. She told Dongfang Gu that it was too early. Yao Guanyin burst out. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s importance to everyone, She had already jumped at Chen Ming. Unfortunately, he told everyone that. The next person he would sleep with was Xiao Wen. Everyone can only agree on who will be his next. Everyone loved Chen Ming. Moreover, everyone views each other as family. causing jealousy to lessen to a minimal. Everyone can speak openly. Chen Ming had finished his n. He turned to Ni Yue before speaking. ¡°Tomorrow I will exterminate all the bad nobles. and support all good nobles.¡± Chen Ming used his body splitting spell. Let all of his clones go out to gather evidence of the corruption of the nobles at once. Mao Fang felt much better now. She felt that Chen Ming had really helped her a lot. She looked at Chen Ming with a strange smile. Chen Ming could feel it. The look in her eyes showed what she was thinking. ¡°Huh, son-inw, you are pretty good-looking. Why don''t you think of acting in some of these movies?¡± Mao Fang asked curiously. She saw that Chen Ming was better looking than many celebrities. If he acted in a movie, he would definitely be famous. Chen Ming smiled at her before shaking his head. ¡°It''s not my way. If I act in a movie. Aren''t all these celebrities losing their jobs? I''m not that mean.¡± Mao Fang nodded. She believed that these stars would definitely lose their jobs if Chen Ming debuted as an actor. She scratched her chin. There were many strange thoughts flowing in her head. ¡°Okay, let me go out for a bit.¡± Jingjing saw that Mao Fang wanted to go out. She will also go with Mao Fang. Chen Ming looked at Mao Fang. He didn''t know what Mao Fang was nning. But he definitely didn''t want to get involved. Mao Fang looked at Jingjing. The two gave a glimpse of the two that only knew each other. The two of them headed towards the Song and Dance Hall. It was said that there were many handsome young demons there. It''s time for Mao Fang to move on. She needed a young man to help her life be bright. She had seen in the series that Chen Ming had shown her. Age is just a number. And as for Yao Ming if he wanted to be a candidate he need to work hard. Chen Ming thought in his heart. what did he do? But if his mother-inw is happy. He thought it was good. Ni Yue walked over to Chen Ming. It was a very busy nightst night. Everyone wanted to sleep with Chen Ming. Everyone stared into each other''s eyes. Chen Ming thought that there had already been a quarrel. Wherever everyone decides by reason And the one who conquered everyone''s reasoning was Ni Yue. ¡°I have been waiting for Ming Ming for hundreds of years. You used to spend time with him, but I didn''t.¡± Hearing that, everyone immediately retreated. But after that everyone has to make a new n. Who will sleep with Chen Ming? Chen Ming had a headache. Fortunately, Dongfang Gu came out to take on this task. She was the only one of all lovers who had slept with Chen Ming, making her look experienced? Everyone listened to her and waited for their own time. Ni Yue walked to Chen Ming. she spoke to him ¡°Ming Ming, I have summoned all the nobles for you. with all the evidence you have I think we can get rid of them in one go.¡± 426 Chapter 426 Chen Ming nodded. He looked at the dozens of scrolls. This was a list of all the crimes that the bad nobles hadmitted. ¡°Most of the demons that did wrong are on Ni Yue''s opposite faction. but. there was also the side that supported Ni Yue. But it''s a minority, hmm.¡± Chen Ming thought that no matter what, he had to punish them all. lest the demons will use him of being biased. He will punish everyone ordingly. Chen Ming would look at each person''s karma who has very bad karma. He will deal with them very hard? At the throne room once again, the nobles gathered together. They didn''t know why Ni Yue summoned them again. Almost all the nobles were here. As for the nobles that were absent, there were Xie Ergo and three to four of his close aides. Xie Ergo seemed to be able to move in time. He used an excuse not to attend the meeting because he was seriously ill. Chen Ming was sitting on the throne now. He only just let out a sigh of displeasure. He will deal with Xie Ergoter. ¡°Do you know why I asked My Queen to gather you all?¡± The nobles looked at each other. before shaking their head. Chen Ming smiled at the nobles. before flicking his hand. Chen Ming used his profound energy to block all the entrances and exits. The nobles were terrified. They looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know what Chen Ming would do. ¡°It''s time to change the regime. I can''t ignore the nobles who abuse their power. All of your punishment is death.¡± All of the bad nobles'' faces turned pale. They knew what they had done. Chen Ming opened the list of all the bad deeds. before calling each of them by name. along with telling them their fault. ¡°No, I didn''t do such a thing! You ndered me!¡± "Death" Chen Ming snapped his fingers. The protest noble¡¯s body was erased from its existence. Chen Ming''s Qi was extremely strong. With these nobles, he didn''t even need a technique at all. Just pure and unadulterated fire qi was enough. Chen Ming named this stance a snap of death... Chen Ming''s snap of death was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. If he used it against someone who was equal to or stronger than him. Chen Ming could only shake his head. This technique could only be used to the people with a profound level lower than him¡­ and if talking about his profound level. He was confident that no one couldpare to him in this lower world. The nobles were all panicked. Chen Ming with just a snap of his finger was able to kill the offending nobles. ¡°No, this was not correct. You can''t kill me like this!¡± "Death" Chen Ming didn''t care what these bad nobles had to say. He snapped his fingers and took their lives. In the eyes of these demons, Chen Ming was a true demon. ¡°Next, Zhao Zimen, your fault was to r*pe the mother-inw, hmm, how could you have done this? You are so vile, kill!¡± Zhao Zimen was unable to defend himself. He was scorched by the inferno from within. Seeing that he¡¯s gone away like this. But it was not as fast and painless as everyone think. How was it being burned from the inside until the body was destroyed? Moreover, before they were burned to ashes, Chen Ming made sure that they would suffer the pain. by slowing their perception of time Seeing the body dissipate in seconds. But the person who was snapped would feel the pain for two hours. It was the most brutal killing. "Next¡­" Chen Ming called each of the noble names. They were executed without exception. Even the noble who was on the same side as Ni Yue Fortunately, the nobles on the same side didn''t like this noble anyway. Chen Ming ughtered all the bad nobles. before starting to punish the less guilty and reward the good noble. ¡°Alright, get rid of all the rubbish. The rest are only you who are true to others. From now on I will change my regime to a democracy. the king and queen are no more.¡± Chen Ming began to describe democratic governance. Chen Ming began to introduce them to thew. Thew that Chen Ming had in mind was still not quiteplete. He asked everyone to help look at the variousws. The rest of the nobles were only nobles with good deeds. A person with evil deeds was killed. But those who have karma in the middle are punished. Together they read thews and were very satisfied. This was the so-called regime that truly favors the people. This kind ofw creates poles of power that oppose each other. so that no one has the power to prevail over anyone and can check each other Chen Ming in addition to introducing a new regime also proposed utilities. to help deal with most social problems. There was also a presentation about the security management system. Chen Ming established the world''s first police department. The police department had to recruit arge number of skilled martial practitioners, to train them in order, to cultivate their consciousness. Chen Ming entrusted this task to Mei Pingshan. Chen Ming also gave him something. ¡°This device will be the first inspection tool for police admissions. The way to check was simple. Let those who wish to join the police transfer their qi into the device. If it''s white, they are passed. If there was no color, they are not suitable but If it''s ck, not only they don¡¯t pass. They also need to be checked on their background.¡± Mei Pingshan had already listened to the details. He just nodded. There are good things like this too that can detect good and bad people. ¡°Alright, all I want to say was this. If there was a problem or you don''t understand anything, you tell me now, does anyone have any questions?¡± A nobleman raised his hand. Chen Ming allowed him to speak and ask. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think to do with the Xie family?¡± All the nobles looked at Chen Ming. They wanted to know what Chen Ming would do to the Xie Family. The spoiled n has done a lot of evil. Only true blood demons could withstand the n. Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°The Xie n has done many wicked things. Of course, they must be punished for what they did. Thew was in effect from now on. I will wipe out all evil from thend.¡± Chen Ming would have a great raid. He had to do whatever he had to. He has no mercy on evil people. This was Chen Ming''s true motto. and never change no matter what 427 Chapter 427 Thewes into effect immediately. The bad nobles were severely punished for the evil deed they hadmitted. However, thew that was sent down was not the same as the normalw. Thew only punishes the offender. Not punishing all of the family of the offender. There were no generation executions. or something like that. Thisw was the fairest at this time. All the good citizens were feasting. And thanks to whoever created thesews. and enforce it seriously. They had been persecuted for a long time. And now they were healed. They heard a police recruit was taking ce in the middle of town. They don''t know what the police were. But there were rumors that The police were the peacekeepers. They will take care of everyone''s safety. no racial discrimination They got welfare. They had a sry thates from the tax of themoner. therefore they will favor themoner more than the nobles. They had the right to inspect the nobles under the King''s authority. Moreover, they heard that the police recruiting could distinguish between good demons and bad demons. They will only choose good demons. The bad demons want to take advantage of the police department. They will be arrested and examined. All the demon poptions now gathered to celebrate. They had never felt this safe before. They look out of the restaurant. they found that dozens of police officers were patrolling to keep the peace. "It''s good to be a police officer, you''re honored and you had a sry." A demon cat spoke up. He himself wanted to be a policeman. Unfortunately, he was not qualified. The other demons only nodded. The police career was on the rise. But not everyone can be the police. ¡°It''s very hard if you''re not really a good person. and you must had a high ability. As for those demons who were good, even if they weren''t capable, they would be trained. They would also receive a high-level technique. I saw that it was a technique of the Sky Profound Realm.¡± The Sky Profound Realm technique was notmonly seen. Only the noble families had it. they heard that the police had practiced martial arts at the Sky Profound Realm. Only people want to go and apply. But that can only pass through only ten percent. ¡°That''s good, isn''t it? I heard that many Demon Lords rushed to flee the Demon Continent. It seems that the King had begun to exterminate the evil nobles.¡± ¡°King? Not the queen?" ¡°Where have you been? The royal court had announced that the Queen had abdicated the throne to the King who had the blood of dragon.¡± ¡°Dragon Bloodline is this true? is the Queen''s prophecy true?¡± ¡°That''s right. Can''t you see that the Demon Continent is undergoing a major change right now? with the rule of the Dragon King The people live in peace and happiness.¡± Rumors spread around The present King was the Dragon King who came down from heaven to save all the demons. Evil nobles were punished. The life of an ordinary demon was peaceful and blissful. Now only the Xie n remained that the King hadn''t done anything yet. But they think it won''t be long They celebrate Even if you''re not a cop, it''s okay. Let''s just stay safe together. Cut to the Xie n. At this moment, within the Xie n, there was a gloomy atmosphere. Everyone was worried about whether they would be next. but there¡¯s nothing happened to them. They were relieved, but they can¡¯t not let their guard down. They had heard that the current Demon King was extremely strong. Even if it was Xie Ergui, he wasn¡¯t his opponent. p Talking about Xie Ergui. He was now summoning all the elders of the n. He seemed unable to join the King. for some reason The King rejected him. and told him he must be punished like other nobles He was very angry. but can''t do anything Xie Ergo looked at Xie Ergui, he felt that there was something wrong. ¡°Big Brother, please don¡¯t take offence for my word but. I really want to know why the King didn''t do anything to you. If it were me, I would had punished you a long time ago. But instead, he let you back like this. I think he must had nned something.¡± Xie Ergui''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t like that Xie Ergo said that. but it''s true He thought back to when he had met the King. He could only get goosebumps. He felt as though the King looked at him as through he was an ant. He didn''t know why the King had let him back. He looked at Xie Ergo. before speaking ¡°I don''t know what that man was thinking. but I decided to use that to deal with that man.¡± Hearing that Xie Ergui would use that. The elders immediately understood. This was an emergency situation. What Xie Ergui wanted to use was the key to the stars. The mysterious key that Chen Ming had not yet checked. Chen Ming dealt with the nobles with an iron fist. before proposing a neww that supports equality Chen Ming had to gradually change the regime. He couldn''t change everything suddenly. At least now he can enforce thew. and setting up an outside agency to inspect without problems The response to the neww and the establishment of the police department had been positive. different races of demons They were satisfied with this legal framework. Chen Ying thought for a moment. He thought he was missing something. ¡°Council, yes, I need a council. Even though I don''t like politicians very much. But it was necessary.¡± Chen Ming had to create a whole new regime. He must spread the power. Do not let the power stop in only one ce. Like this, corruption continues to ur. The other party will act to deprive the power and attack the corrupt party. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He did not believe that there would be no corruption at all. it was impossible. Even if he had a way of separating the good and the bad. It doesn''t mean those good people can''t be corrupt. Everything had changed And that power was a great tool for corruption. Chen Ming thought that even if there was corruption He wanted to control as much as possible. Chen Ming was now starting to look around. who will take his ce It''s definitely not Xie Ergui for sure. ¡°Speaking of that crow by now he must had begun to n to overthrow me. It seemed that he didn¡¯t afraid of me that much.¡± Chen Ming wanted to know what secret Xie Ergui was keeping. He didn''t seem very afraid of Chen Ming. He will wait and see for a while. 428 Chapter 428 Chen Ming had finished his royal duties today. He walked out of his office. The nobles followed Chen Ming. He looked at those nobles before speaking. ¡°You guys don''t have any work to do, or were you going to follow me like this all day?¡± A noble walked forward before paying his respects and speaking to Chen Ming. "Your Majesty. I and the nobles had a duty to assist Your Majesty in his work.¡± Since Chen Ming became the King. He hardly gave the nobles a job to do. He works all by himself. and can manage tasks in a better systematic way than with these nobles All the nobles that were left now were only the nobles of the good water. They were ashamed of being unable to help Chen Ming''s work. They feel like a burden. Chen Ming thought for a moment. before speaking ¡°Good, then I will share the work with you Chen Ming decided to share his work with the nobles. They saw Chen Ming distribute the work to them. They immediately took the job and dispersed. Chen Ming only shook his head. Who said that running thend was difficult? It was very easy. If the previous King had heard what Chen Ming was thinking, then They must had cursed Chen Ming to be killed by lightning. Really, if it was like that then. He just swallowed it and that was enough. Chen Ming had free time today. He will go for a walk in the city for a bit. Ni Yue and the girls were now working together to train Hua Lin, Sun Lin, and Yao Meiyin. All three of them were still in the Qi Gathering Stage. It still takes quite a lot of time. before the three had reached the Sky Profound Realm. Besides the three girls, Jing Jing also practiced. But the person in charge of her training was Mao Fang. Chen Ming''s group now had more members. In his group now, there were Xie Lin, Dongfang Gu, Tang Huayin, Yao Guanyin, Yao Meiyin, Hua Lin, Sun Lin, Jing Jing, and Mao Fang, all including him. There were now ten members. and almost all the members were at the Sky Profound Ream. not to mention the power they share with each other. Chen Ming''s family was considered the strongest in the world right now. Chen Ming walked out of the Royal Demon Pce. He headed towards the inner city to take a walk and examine the well-being of the people. he who was walking found that the atmosphere in the city gradually changed Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He could feel something. ¡°Why was the Star Qi suddenly so high?¡± Chen Ming was wondering what was going on. He could hear the demons shouting. ¡°We needed to hide in the underground. Someone opened the door to the stars. The star mist was now covering the continent!¡± ¡°Star mist?¡± Chen Ming hurriedly flew into the sky. before looking around He saw multicolored mists moving over the various areas. But the mist had not yet reached the capital. ¡°Something has to be done. Otherwise, the mist would have engulfed the entire city.¡± Chen Ming with speed set up various formation around the capital. The capital city was huge. Chen Ming needed to use his true power to set up arge and fast formation. The star mist was moving at a speed of five hundred to six hundred kilometers per hour. He thought it would take a day or two for it to cover the entire continent. Chen Ming, after finishing set up the formation. He immediately went straight to the demon who shouted to warn everyone. The demon that shouted warning everyone was the Rabbit Demon. He had a very sensitive sense. ¡°Ah, my lord!¡± Bai Tuzhi panicked. He hurriedly kneeled on the ground and bowed to Chen Ming. He knew that Chen Ming was the King. It was because Chen Ming was now in his true form. The panicked demons now looked at Chen Ming. They also hurriedly knelt down and paid their respects to Chen Ming. ¡°Get up, don''t need much ceremony. Just now, it was you who warned everyone about the Star Mist?¡± Bai Tuzhi hurriedly responded. ¡°Yes, it was me who shouted to everyone.¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking to him. ¡°You don''t have to worry. you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just wanted to ask you something. Just now you said that someone had opened the door to the stars. What do you mean?¡± Bai Tuzhi looked at Chen Ming slightly puzzled. He didn''t understand why Chen Ming didn''t know the door to the stars. He realized that Chen Ming probably had juste down from heaven. "My Lord. The door to the stars was a door that connects to the mystical realm. The door opens every ten years. so that all demon nobles can go exploring to find treasures. Every time the door was opened, the entire continent would be shrouded in star mist. Demons without the key will not be able to participate in the expedition. and need to hind underground¡± Chen Ming nodded. He remembered that Mei Pingshan gave him the key to the stars. He hasn''t checked it yet. Chen Ming picked up the key and checked. The key to the stars contained arge number of small formation inside. Just like the other keys Chen Ming had. He learned the formation from the key for a moment. before adjusting the formation that covers the capital At this point, he was confident that the Star Mist would never enter the capital city. Chen Ming rewarded Bai Tuzhi before flying into the sky. He announced a temporary closure of the city. before he could solve the star mist problem. He told everyone that there was no need to go underground to escape the star mist. Just not going out of the city was enough. Chen Ming released his spiritual senses, covering the entire city. He was suspicious of something. He who had already released his spiritual sensing throughout the city. found that the Xie family hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Hmm, this must be the handiwork of Xie Ergui. But why did he do this?¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. He thought for a moment and immediately understood. Chen Ming guessed, Xie Ergui would definitely had a way to increase his strength. Chen Ming could sense that he was cut off from thews of the world. There was more to this star mist than Chen Ming thought. ¡°This ce was no longer subject to thews of the lower worlds. This was definitely not good.¡± Chen Ming thought before trying something. ¡°Come to think of it, Xie Ergui really don¡¯t know my true strength was at the level of Destruction Realm¡­ Thews of the world don''t apply here, it means.¡± Chen Ming tried to check his stats. Found that his power was unlocked. His true fighting power was in the Destruction Realm. ¡°It''s definitely fun.¡± Chen Ming only smiled. He hadn''t used this level of power since he was already at Sunder. He had the opportunity to test his power, why wouldn''t he be happy? Chen Ming then immediately headed toward the pce. He had to start plotting against Xie Ergui. Besides, he had something he wanted to experiment with the Star Mist 429 Chapter 429 Xie Ergui had long nned to dominate this Demon Continent. He was now sitting on a flower-shaped base and was absorbing the energy from the stars. The energy from the stars was more concentrated and stronger than the Heaven and Earth Qi. This made the cultivation speed of Xie Ergui dozens of times faster. Moreover inside the door to the stars. Time moved much faster than the outside world. One month inside the door to the stars was equal to one day outside. with a training speed that was ten times the normal and time moves faster This allowed him to rise to the Martial Ancestor Realm in three days. ¡°Haha, I finally reached the Martial Ancestor Realm.¡± Xie Ergui spread his wings. before releasing his Martial Ancestor Profound strength. His Martial Ancestor Profound strength was extremely strong. The surrounding area him waspletely destroyed. His power had a radius of more than several ten kilometers. With such strength, he was confident that he would definitely be able to fight against Chen Ming but He wasn¡¯t sure if he could win against him alone. And When he knew he couldn¡¯t win alone. So He needed a back up n. ¡°How is the n going?¡± Beside him, a young man stood. He was the person who used to serve Ni Yue. his name was Zhuang Yong. ¡°I have finished my part. I hope you don''t forget your promise to me.¡± Xie Ergui''s eyes narrowed. He stood with his back to Zhuang Yong. causing Zhuang Yong to not see his dissatisfied expression. He didn''t like how Zhuang Yong acted like he was at the same level as him. But Zhuang Yong was still useful. He would keep Zhuang Yong for now at least. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I always keep my words. Everything you want you will get.¡± Zhuang Yong nodded. He showed that he understood but inside his heart he knew that Xie Ergui could not be trusted. He already knew that Xie Ergui was deceiving him. He also had a back up n if Xie Ergui didn''t fulfill his promise. Zhuang Yong nodded to Xie Ergui before leaving. He, too, wanted to use this opportunity to train himself. At the entrance to the Demon Continent. All of the human profound practitioners were now retreating from the Demon Continent. The star mist right now was very dense. If they don''t get out of here now they don''t know when they will get a chance to leave again. The outpost was the ce where humans and demons could coexist. but even then they weren¡¯t on friendly terms. if they were to be forced into hiding at the same ce. there would be a problem for sure. The leaders of the human side then told everyone to leave the Demon Continent first. They felt that there was something wrong with it. Everyone could be in danger. ¡°I don''t like this kind of atmosphere at all. It made me feel like I was in the presence of death. I feel that I won¡¯t be able to survive if I was engulfed in that mist.¡± One of the spear-wielding cultivators spoke up. He looked around with suspicious eyes. He was able to enter the Demon Continent, indicating that he was not an ordinary cultivator. ¡°Huh, I was thinking the same thing as you, it was very strange.¡± The profound practitioner with a fan spoke in support of the spear-wielding profound practitioner. Both were in the same group. Not just the two cultivators. but also other martial practitioners. They were discussing the current situation. and while they were discussing. One of the cultivators heard the sound of somethinging from the sea. ¡°Everyone please be quiet for a moment. Did you all hear something?¡± Everyone fell silent and tried to listen to the sound. They heard somethinging from under the sea. ¡°Not good! Something wasing. Get ready!¡± All of the profound practitioners were ready to fight. The water that was once calm now turned from clear blue to ck. ck water droplets slowly dripped from the sea into the sky. ¡°What the hell was that!?¡± The profound practitioners didn''t expect something like this to happen. They had never encountered such a phenomenon before. And not only that. There were demonic beasts that appeared out of the sea as if it had emerged from their nightmare. It has a tall, skinny body. slender head, sharp tail and ws Its saliva was full of poison. There were too many to count. Everywhere they looked, they could only see them as far as the eye could see. They were hopeless. There was no way they could defeat these beasts. There were too many of them. They will die here. At the capital city. With Chen Ming''s strong formation, the Star Mist was unable to enter the city. The demons who were worried about the Star Mist looked at the barrier that protected them with excited expressions. They never thought that they would be able to stay on the ground. When the door to the stars opened. They didn''t know why the door to the stars opened early. But they felt that if within the city that the King was protecting. They didn''t have to worry at all. They returned to their normal lives. But they didn''t forget to be careful. Even though they felt safe in the city their king had warned. Although his power was able to protect everyone. But it''s better to prevent than to cure. Carelessness was the way to death. They obeyed their King''s words. They didn''t know why either. But they felt that they could believe his words. Talking about their king. They saw that Chen Ming had flown in and out of the city and tested something. They were even more impressed. Seeing that the Star Mist could not do anything to him. Chen Ming at this moment began to test something against the Star Mst. He found that the star mist was unable to move him anywhere. because his power was beyond them. ¡°The Star Mist cannot force a person with a Martial Ancestor Realm level or higher. due to moving people with high profound energy would have to use the same amount of star energy These star mists do not have high enough star energy. unlike the one on the sea.¡± Chen Ming wrote down the information with his watch. He did many tests. He discovered that the star mist was unable to move Arc or udia. Because both were made of special metals. Chen Ming tested many things. He also improved his formation to be usable within the Star Mist. Even though it''s harder to use than usual. But he could still use it. ¡°Today I tested this first. Tomorrow I will test something else.¡± Tomorrow Chen Ming will test whether these mists can be used for other things. He felt that it could be used for other things. Tomorrow, he will use the Star Mist to feed it to Little Long and Little He. 430 Chapter 430 Chen Ming returned to the pce. He had previously told everyone what had happened. They believed in Chen Ming that he would definitely solve this problem. Chen Ming had already found a way to solve these mist problems. But it might take time. He had to go to different ces to seal the lift. Where did these liftse from, no one knows. But as Chen Ming saw a lift near the city, It was caused by the interster path that was exactly aligned with this world. The Demon Continent location in the lower world, was exactly at thetitude of the Interster path. causing a dimensional lift to appear. Chen Ming was still not confident enough to travel through these dimensional lift. He wasn''t sure where it would send him. At the same time. At the Demon Continent Outpost The outpost city was now almostpletely destroyed. Demons and humans were ughtered to be food for the terrifying beasts. They devour every living thing in their path. Nothing could stop them. They had a legend passed down among the demons. They were called catastrophic beasts. They weren''t strong because of their own strength. But it was strong because of their number. *roar* A roar in their throats rang out. They began to advance from this outpost. They were not afraid to travel into the star mist. because they originated from a dimensional gap within the mist. They knew how to move so they wouldn''t be transported to another dimension. Within the mist. in the sky Zhuang Yong now watched them destroy everything with a sadistic smile. ¡°Hehe, with these guys, even Xie Ergui wouldn''t be able to stop them. Only I can control them. I''m the ruler of everything. Not anyone." Zhuang Yong had already nned it. He would deal with Xie Ergui after he had dealt with Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked outside the wall. The star mist was no longer his problem. He traveled to different cities. and spread the formation to cover the walls of various cities. He found that all demons had good instincts. They immediately descended into the underground shelter when they sensed something was wrong. In the meantime, Chen Ming brought Little Long and Little He along with him. Both were able to swallow star energy like it was some kind of food. Was there anything the two of them couldn''t eat? The two were tied to Chen Ming. Both of them were able to swallow anything made of Qi. not even the star energy was spared. p No wonder heaven hates them so much. ¡°Brothers, look here!¡± Little Long had already swallowed the energy from the Star Qi. It seemed that He had stripped its power and use it as his own. Little Long could teleport back and forth. It was a power suitable for arge, slow-moving dragon. That''s all, the problem was gone. As for Little He, she was able to create her own separate parallel dimensions. Within Little He''s parallel dimension, it was quiterge. Suitable for use in shelter and escape. The two looked merrily flying around in the misty sky. Chen Ming let the two of them fly around in the Demon Continent. The two couldn''t help but go on an adventure together. ¡°If Little Hei hatched, then It will definitely look more fun.¡± Chen Ming named the unhatched dragon Little Hei. He was sure that it would turn out to be a ck dragon for sure. Chen Ming let Little Long and Little He hang out. before continuing with his duties. He, in addition to setting up formations to protect the cities, He also sealed various dimensional lifts. He used the Star Qi as the ground to form a seal. Chen Ming saw the number of lifts and felt goosebumps. It''s too much. He didn¡¯t know how many days until He can seal them all. Chen Ming was stillining. He received a system notification that he hadn''t heard in a long time. Level up! ¡°Hmm, definitely not. It''s definitely not because these lifts were sealed.¡± Chen Ming continuously leveled up. He hadn''t leveled up in a long time. It was finally at level two hundred. He couldn''t increase it any more. due to too much power for the lower world. Level up! Level up! Level up! ¡°Well, it was very strange, Little Long, what were you doing?¡± Chen Ming suspected that it must be because of Little Long. Little Long didn''t answer him through the connected mind. but was Little He. A young girl''s voice sounded in Chen Ming''s head. ¡°Brother Ming¡­ Brother Long is having fun.¡± ¡°Having fun?¡± ¡°Brother Long¡­um¡­beam, boom.¡± "Huh?" Chen Ming heard a very loud voice of explosion in a very faraway area. Even in the mist he could still see it. ¡°Brother Long, the ugly demon, shooting beams. and boom boom¡± ¡°Okay, I understand now.¡± Chen Ming immediately flew to the ce where Little Long and Little He were. and what he saw was a disaster. Little Long was currently having fun with the monsters he thought were aliens. But even if it''s a huge amount? Little Long''s mystical beast ball and dragon railgun could manage them easily. ¡°Where did these ugly beastse from?¡± Chen Ming looked towards the sea. Theye from the sea? Chen Ming watched as his level continued to rise. Chen Ming turned to Little Long before speaking. ¡°Little Long, can you help me clean these things up for me? And help me find out where they came from.¡± ¡°Is that a mission, Brother Ming.¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Alright! Long will do it, Long will finish the mission given by Brother Ming!¡± Chen Ming nodded. He resumed his work. Here, let Little Long and Little He take care of it. Level up! Level up! Chen Ming thought that if Little Long grinded here and so on. Chen Ming would definitely be stronger without the need to do anything. Chen Ming felt lucky that he didn''t have to waste time looking for a ce to grind. ------------------- Name: Chen Ming Level: 215 Job: Yin and Yang Dragon Master Yang Energy 353,200/353,200 Yin Energy 1,206,000/1,206,000 ------------------- Chen Ming''s level continued to increase. and measure by the number of these aliens. It should be enough for him to rise to the next realm by the level standard. Not the true battle power though. He was stronger than his level because of his bullsh*t bloodline and techniques. And now Zhuang Yong would not have thought that the cataclysmic beast he had unleashed. would be Chen Ming''s experience farm like this. At the same time, Xie Ergui started to make his move. He, along with his subordinates, invaded the capital He was now confident that he would be able to deal with Chen Ming and Ni Yue. Of course, he wasn''t confident in his Martial Ancestor Realm strength. He had something else ready. ¡°Today, the Demon Continent will be mine, hahahaha!" 431 Chapter 431 Xie Ergui led his army towards the capital. His army consisted of tens of thousands of pure blood demons. His army looked extremely formidable. Within the army, there were dozens of Sky Profound Realm demons. They were just recently broken through. Xie Ergui''s army was extremely strong. although it couldn''tpare with Chen Ying''s group. But they had something they thought could be used against them. It was something that Xie Ergui discovered while cultivate inside the Star Gate. What he had obtained was a gigantic steel beast. Its power was connected to him. allowing him to control it with his thoughts. This gigantic steel beast was all ck except for the eyes and the crystal ball on the chest that was red in color. Every time it walked, it emitted a very hot white smoke. ¡°With this steel beast, I will be able to deal with them. This steel beast will strengthen my strength. I am stronger than a normal Martial Ancestor Realm. There is no way that he can¡¯t defeat me.¡± Xie Erguiughed out loud. He will be number one in the battlefield. Not just the Demon Continent. but also the four human continents. Everything must be his. Xie Ergui discovered a way to bring the Star Mist to spread out from the Demon Continent. He only had to break the seal that prevented the star mist from flowing out of the continent. ¡°That man must have thought that I didn''t know his n. I let him unleash the cmitous beast. so that I can break the seal. That man must have never thought that I have a way of controlling the catastrophic beast. It''s all ording to the n. Want to deceive me was still a hundred years too early.¡± Xie Ergui was confident that everything was in his control. without knowing that Zhuang Yong didn''t just break the seal that prevented the mist from reaching other continents. Zhuang Yong also broke the seal hidden within the Star Gate. increase the number of dimensional lifts. It also started to crack as well. ¡­¡­ The multicolored sky looks bright and beautiful. The star mist covered the entire Demon Continent. The dimensional lift was now expanding. Moreover, its number also increased rapidly. Chen Ming didn''t know why it suddenly changed like this. Chen Ming''s head was spinning now, not knowing which lift he should seal first. He was able to move at such a speed. But to seal the lift. He needed some time. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. These lifts gave him no time to do anything else. Little Long and Little He had fun helping Chen Ming level up. His level had reached the end of level two hundred and fifty. He couldn''t move up from this level. He must pass the test first. From the Sky Profound Realm to the Martial Ancestor Realm was not an easy task. This time, he probably wouldn''t encounter the Heavenly Tribtion. But he had to face a spiritual trial. Passing the Spiritual Trial was extremely difficult. it was even more difficult than breaking through Heavenly Tribtion. At this stage, if unable to pass the test Their souls will be damaged. orpletely broken and disintegration of the soul was much more serious than death. Because they will not be able to be born Their soul fragments would be scattered far and wide. before forming a new spirit Chen Ming wasn''t sure if he could pass the trial. So he hasn''t thought of trying. He would gradually test his spirit together with the girls before going up to the upper world. Chen Ming at this moment was slowly closing the lift, he felt that it was never end. as if closing this lift. Then another lift will appear. ¡°This will never end. How many lifts do I need to seal? I have been doing it for many days but It wasn¡¯t reduced at a;ll.¡± Chen Mingined, but he couldn''t do anything. can only close the lift. Chen Ming was closing the lift. He didn''t notice that there were many lifts behind his back, and the lifts were gradually expanding into dimensional rifts. ¡°Why do I feel cold now?¡± Chen Ming could feel the cold winding from behind him. He turned around and found that his back was covered with snow. ¡°First of all, where did the snowe from, the Demon Continent now shouldn''t¡­¡± Chen Ming hurriedly looked around him. He was standing in a snow field. Since when has the environment changed? Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He used his senses. He could only open his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Chen Ming realized. He was certain that he was not in the Demon Continent. Why was he confident he was not in the demon continent? Because the amount of Qi here was so little. Dongfang Gu was currently sitting in the garden in front of the Royal Demon Pce. She was thinking of Chen Ming. and wait for him toe back It had been several days since Chen Ming had left the city. in order to seal the lifts from the star path. ¡°When will Ming Minge back?¡± She missed his warmth. She wanted him toe back to her. Dongfang Gu looked at her jade bracelet. She still remembered the day she got engaged to Chen Ming very well. She had never imagined that she and Chen Ming would get engaged like this. Dongfang Gu was thinking about the good times. She felt something. She was devastated. ¡°Something happened to Ming Ming. Why did his aura disappear!¡± Dongfang Gu hurriedly got up from her chair. She wasn''t the only one who could sense that Chen Ming had disappeared. Everyone who had connected with him could feel it. ¡°Ming''s aura disappeared, something bad happened to Ming.¡± Yao Guanyin spoke up. Even though she was bonded with Chen Ming not too long ago. But she could still feel it. He wasn''t in this Demon Continent. No, he wasn''t in this world either. Ni Yue flew down from the sky along with Xie Lin. The two of them had just returned from roaming around the city. They both sensed a strong demonic aura heading this way. They wanted to contact Chen Ming about how he wanted them to deal with this matter. But they didn''t even have a chance to send a message to him. His aura suddenly disappeared. ¡°Could it be that Ming slipped into a space lift? But that''s not likely. It was Ming himself who said that the mist could only teleport a profound practitioner if there was enough star energy in the mist.¡± Xia Lin spoke up. She looked at the star mist. Ni Yue nodded. She thought so too. ¡°At first I thought so too. Until a few hours ago I encountered something unusual. The dimensional lifts are erged. and increasing in number as well.¡± Hearing what Ni Yue said. Everyone understood immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the amount of star energy in the mist increases with size and number.¡± Tang Huayin asked. She felt very bad about the current situation. Ni Yue only nodded. It was as Tang Huayin said. Now Chen Ming should have been sent somewhere. But where he was sent to, Ni Yue could not know. ¡°Sister, don''t worry. Brother was safe." 432 Chapter 432 While everyone was worried about Chen Ming. They heard Little Long''s voice. Little Long now flew towards everyone with a cute form. Chen Ming might still not be able to return for some reason. But he was able tomunicate with Little Long without any problem. He told Little Long to tell everyone that he was fine. and was going to find a way back as soon as possible Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Just knowing that Chen Ming was safe was enough. ¡°So, how should we deal with the Demon Army that wasing to the capital? Should we deal with them?¡± Xie Lin asked Ni Yue. She was the queen of this continent. She holds power over everyone here. Ni Yue thought for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°I think we should deal with the Demon Army before they get here. I don''t know if those demons would be able to do anything to the formation that Ming Ming had set up. Even though I believed in Ming Ming, He always told me not to be careless.¡± Everyone knows Chen Ming well. He would always warn everyone not to be careless. He always said ¡®Although sometimes everything doesn''t turn out as expected. But please don''t be careless and everything will be fine.¡¯ Dongfang Gu looked at the direction in which she could feel the aura of the demons. Her lovely face now changed. She was sure that all that had happened had to be done by these demons. Dongfang Gu even though she knew that Chen Ming was safe. But she couldn''t help but feel that someone was having bad intentions towards her future husband. Her dark aura was shown to the world. everyone could only look at her. Everyone knows that if they let her go like this. The demon army might have been destroyed before they knew who was the culprit about the break out of the spatial lift. ¡­¡­ Chen Ming couldn''t even feel his own Qi at this moment. His profound energy was so little that if he wasn¡¯t focused enough he would not be able to sense it. His dantian was not a problem. His pulse points were still working fine. It was just that the Qi that was supposed to be in the dantian and the meridian was gone with only a little amount left enough for him to survive. Chen Ming even though he only had very little amount of qi left in his body. That doesn''t mean he can''t do anything. His physical strength was still there. He could easily lift hundreds of tons of weight now. Chen Ming slowly walked forward. He saw nothing but snow. ¡°This ce was really weird. Why can''t I sense any living thing?¡± Chen Ming tried to check his system. However, his system did not respond no matter what Chen Ming tried, but Chen Ming also tried to awaken his dragon power. He could only awaken one tenth of his dragon power. And it only increased his physical strength. It didn''t increase his profound energy. ¡°Okay, this ce is very strange. Where exactly am I?¡± Chen Ming when the system couldn''t help. He had only one way. He picked up his phone before opening the Star Lord app. He found it still functioning normally. ¡°Good, let me find some information.¡± Chen Ming had obtained more or less information from the Star Lord app. He already knew where he was right now. This was called Eternal Winter. in the same star path as Blue Star. The that Chen Ming was in earlier The reason why Chen Ming had so little of Qi left in him. It was because he was teleported to this by his own power. That''s right, the star mist draws power from within him. to send him here Chen Ming knew the real reason that he was here. He just let out a sigh of relief. On this Eternal Winter, the amount of Heaven and Earth Qi here was abysmal whenpared to the Blue Sky. Chen Ming could only wait for his profound energy to recover naturally. Until his profound strength rose to a level where he could travel across the. It''s going to take a very long time. Chen Ming made a calction. His profound strength increased by ten per minute. The minimum power required to travel back to Blue Star was about five hundred thousand. Chen Ming would need fifty thousand minutes to recover. or was about eight hundred hours. In other words, about a full month was too long. He didn''t have that much free time. ¡°I have to find a source of Heaven and Earth Profound Energy. in order to return to the Blue Star. I must ce the Qi Gathering Formation at the point where the Heaven and Earth Profound energy is the highest. Or it would suck the Qi directly from a living thing.¡± Chen Ming walked over and thought. He was now heading in a certain direction. From the information in the Star Lord app. He found that this star had some simrities with the Blue Star. This was in a very ancient era, but here people still hadn''t discovered the profound energy. Simply put, this world was still in the development stage. Chen Ming thought he had to do something. He began to run. with his body power. Chen Ming was able to run and jump very high and far. Chen Ming traveled at the most powerful speed. He had been running for quite a while. His senses were able to detect something. "Life Force" Chen Ming hurriedly ran in the direction his spiritual senses could sense the life force. It didn''t take him long to reach the point where he could sense life force. He found that a carriage was traveling somewhere in the snow. ¡°I should follow the carriage. this carriage might be heading in the direction of the city or town.¡± People gave birth to more Heaven and Earth Qi than nature. Chen Ming had to go to a ce where there were a lot of people. to set up a formation to gather excess energy. Chen Ming followed the carriage until he saw that the carriage had stopped somewhere amongst the forest full of dead trees. Chen Ming saw a young woman jump out from the driver seat. Chen Ming didn''t see anyone elseing out of the carriage. The young woman that jumped down from the carriage had embraced something that wrapped inside a cloth and ran into the forest. Chen Ming was suspicious. He couldn''t help following her into the forest. He followed her for a moment. saw that she had stopped in front of the old abandoned church. She hesitated a bit before walking into this abandoned church. Chen Ming did not understand who built the church here. It was as if the people who built the church didn''t want anyone toe in here. Chen Ming chose to jump onto the roof of the church. Before sneaking in He wanted to know what the young woman was doing here. Chen Ming slowly clings to the ceiling of the church and lowers himself onto the corridor on the second floor of the church. Chen Ming looked down on the ground floor from the corridor. He found the girl sitting on a long chair. before exhaling The young woman slowly opened the wrapped cloth she was hugging. Inside the wrap was a cute little baby. 433 Chapter 433 The young woman hugged the baby with love and sadness. She had skin as white as snow. Silver blonde hair differs from the baby who had golden blonde hair. She, no matter what angle you look at. didn¡¯t seem that old enough to have a baby. That baby would surely be her brother. Chen Ming slowly walked down from the second floor of the church. The young woman heard Chen Ming''s footsteps. She panicked and wanted to get up and run. ¡°Wait a minute, I have no malicious intent.¡± The young woman didn¡¯t believe what Chen Ming had said. She still wanted to run away. But Chen Ming was faster. with his speed as if disappearing. He appeared again in front of her. ¡°Vampire!¡± The first thing the young woman said from her mouth was a vampire. Her eyes were filled with fear. She hugged the baby in her arms tighter. She took something out of her robe, it was the cross. Chen Ming blinked. He gained new information in this world when she said the word vampire and looked at the young woman''s clothes. The young woman was dressed in Victorian style clothing. Chen Ming became interested. ¡°I''m not a vampire. How can you confuse me with a vampire?" The young woman now trying to find a way to escape. Hearing what Chen Ming said She tried to calm herself. and look at him His eyes werepletely ck, not red, even though his skin was white. It''s not as pale as a vampire should be. Moreover It¡¯s morning now, vampires can''t be exposed to sunlight. He was not a vampire. Then why was he able to move so fast? The young woman still did not trust Chen Ming. Although her expression had changed slightly. The young woman was still trying to find a way to escape. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°With my power If I want to do anything to you I would have done it. I''m just wondering why a noble woman like you woulde to this forest with a baby like this. At night, It would be very dangerous because of wild animals, not to mention vampires.¡± heard what Chen Ming said. The young woman thought so too. She looked at the baby before speaking. "I¡­" The young woman tried to say something. But she didn¡¯t know where to start first. Chen Mingughed slightly. make the atmosphere better ¡°I think we should start by introducing ourselves first. My name is Chen Ming. A warrior from a distantnd, you?¡± The young woman went a little red. She was embarrassed to let Chen Ming start instead of her. "My name is Morgan, Morgan Le Fay." Chen Ming heard her name. He even gasped. He knew Morgan well as a witch. He didn''t hesitate to feel the profound energy from within her. However, he indeed found some qi in her. but only that it was normal for a living being to have a little qi in order to survive. ¡°Or maybe she hasn''t learned the magic yet?¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. Or was Morgan really not a witch? Chen Ming looked at the baby. Morgan lied to him by telling the baby a fake name. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. "You lied to me" Morgan had a pale face. She looked at Chen Ming to see what he would do to her. But she saw that he was only smiling at her. before speaking ¡°Anyway, the baby''s identity has nothing to do with me anyway. It doesn''t matter if he is a noble or an heir to the king.¡± Morgan felt that Chen Ming would definitely know about the baby''s identity. but he doesn''t care Morgan breathed a sigh of relief. And at that time when she was beginning to rx, Chen Ming''s expression changed. He looked outside the church. Morgan wondered why his expression suddenly changed. He turned to her again. before speaking ¡°Looks like you had someone following you. Follow me this way.¡± She heard that someone was following her. Morgan was terrified. She looked at Chen Ming. Her instinct said to follow Chen Ming. and she followed him Chen Ming led her up to the second floor of the church. On the second floor there was an empty room. ¡°Go and hide inside.¡± Morgan looked at Chen Ming. before walking into the room. She was now powerless even if Chen Ming decided to do something to her. She wasn''t able to resist anyway. The area outside the forest was filled with dead trees. Dozens of knights in iron armor were riding their horses into the forest at the highest speed they could possibly afford. They saw a carriage with a dragon insignia parked there unattened. They hurriedly rode to a stop on the side of the carriage. A knight in armor that looked different from the other knights. Looks like he should have a higher rank than a normal knight. He galloped close to the carriage. Before using his sword, he shed the carriage door. He found that there was no one inside the carriage. He then dismounted from the horse. to immediately examine the traces He found traces of footsteps heading deep within the forest. He looked at one of the knights before speaking. ¡°Sir Gn, did you know if there is anywhere in the forest where she can hide?¡± Gn heard the Chief Knight asking. He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°This forest is known as the cursed forest that no one dared to enter before. Here it is said that there were ferocious beasts and werewolves.¡± ¡°Werewolves? I heard they were extinct. at the hands of vampires." ¡°I used to think the same way as you. Sir Alexis If I hadn''t seen it with myself I probably wouldn''t believe it either.¡± Gn pointed to the wound on his face. as a result of sharp objects. There were three scars on his face. Long drag from right to left. His eyes were blinded to one side. This wound he received from a battle with a Werewolf. He was sure that they were still alive. and hidden somewhere And somewhere it''s very likely to be here. where no one dared to approach Alexis nodded. If the Werewolf was still alive It could be a big problem. One werewolf required ten knights to deal with it. He now had about thirty men to apany him. He was sure that if a Werewolf would show up. He was able to deal with it. but only one or two More than that, he wasn''t sure that he would survive out of this forest. Alexis thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°It''s still morning now. Werewolvese out to hunt at night. If we caught Princess Morgan and Prince Arthur before the sun went down I think it wouldn''t be a problem.¡± Gn nodded. He agrees with Alexis. ¡°Dismount from the horse This forest was not suitable for horseback riding. No matter what, before sunset We must capture the princess and the prince.¡± Alexis then led his knights. immediately into the forest. 434 Chapter 434 Chen Ming now watched a group of knights walk into the forest. He was now on the tallest tree. Chen Ming heard all that Alexis had said. ¡°Aside from the vampires, there are also werewolfs. But I cannot feel any life force in this forest¡­not even animals¡± Chen Ming''s power was greatly reduced when he identally came into this world. He could sense any life force but fifty kilometers was the maximum distance he could reach. Chen Ming, after seeing that Alexis and his knights had entered the forest and followed Morgan''s trail, He jumped from the tree. Before heading back to the church immediately He chose to help Morgan. Instead of teaming up with these knights Choose between a brutal soldier and a beautiful young woman and a baby. He, of course, chose a beautiful young woman with a baby. why? because it was the right thing to do. He wanted to return to Blue Star as quickly as possible. He felt that there was something bad going to happen. But he didn¡¯t have a means to, so why not help someone while finding a way to go back. At Blue Star, Xie Ergui had now already brought his army to the capital city. ¡°What did you say? you can''t go into the city. Why!¡± They had arrived. But no demons were able to enter the city. Any demon that wanted to enter the city forcefully will be instantly struck by the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning. ¡°Heavenly Tribtion, how was this even possible? No one in history had ever been able to control the Heavenly Tribtion!¡± Xie Ergui didn''t believe it. Instead, he looked at the demon that had been struck by lightning. He could only lower his eyes. The demon was reduce to nothing just by being struck once. and he was Sky Profound Realm demon. This was very bad Xie Ergui didn¡¯t have any knowledge about formation. So he can¡¯t do anything to it. Even if it was him who was struck by the heavenly tribtion. He didn¡¯t know if he could withstand it or not. He who saw that, ordered his troops to retreat first. ¡°This city is being protected by somekind of technique I have never seen before. But no matter what the technique is. We have to break this barrier to be able to enter the city. All demons use the most powerful attack technique you have. Strike at a single point to destroy the barrier!¡± Xie Ergui was on the Steel Beast. This Steel beast had a powerful weapon. It held a steel bar on its shoulders. If he gave enough of his profound energy to it, It would be able to fire a devastating beam that exceeded even the power of the Martial Ancestor Realm. Its power had reached the rank of Destruction Realm, and he would use it to destroy this formation. On Eternal Winter. Alexis, along with his knights, now traces Morgan to an abandoned church in the woods. Gn, seeing this church, could only speak. ¡°Sir Alexis, here it is.¡± Alexis nodded. He only looked at the church with a very bad expression on his face. This church had a long history. Everyone knows what church it is. And what was the history of it? Just didn''t think that church would be here. In this cursed forest ¡°No matter what, even if it is the infamous the cursed church, We have to go find the princess and the prince. We absolutely cannot go back empty-handed.¡± Gn could only grit his teeth. He could only follow the orders his lord had given him. Even if he had to die, he had to aplish it with the honor of knight. Although what was ordered was something to be ashamed of. Alexis wants to walk into the church. But before he could walk in ¡°This is not a ce where you should be, go back.¡± The sound of someone speaking echoed throughout the forest. The sound was extremely powerful. This caused Alexis and the other knights to drew their swords and looked around. ¡°I don''t know who you are. But Ie here to look for a young woman and a baby. We need to bring them back to the kingdom by the order of his majesty.¡± ¡°Try to kidnap and force a young woman and a baby toe to their death? Knights these days were really barbaric. The noble knight is just a polite name of a dog.¡± Alexis and Gn had an angry face. To them, the honor of a knight surpassed their own lives. ¡°Why are you making that face? I am just speak the truth. Hmm, thinking of upholding the honor of knight? but instead acted like an evil kidnaper. Isn''t it the opposite of honor? Your honor was chasing a young woman and a baby like that. A true knight does nothing like that.¡± Talking to this point. the one who spoke appeared in front of them. He was a young man who couldn''t be more than twenty years old. He was in clothes they had never seen before. The weather here was extremely cold. But the young man in front of them was wearing very few clothes. Plus, there was no sign of him being cold in the slightest. It was like he was standing in a normal climate. Alexis and Gn raised their sword. The two looked at the young man with sharp eyes. Their instincts told them not to underestimate the young man. As for Gn, he felt the danger emanating from the young man even more than Werewolves. ¡°Who are you? How dare you insult our honor?¡± Alexis spoke up. No matter how scared he was, He was the Chief Knight. He was responsible for protecting everyone''s honor. The young man gasped before speaking. ¡°How dare I, why wouldn''t I dare, that the only thing I see in you. I''ll give you a chance to get out of here. If you don''t want to die, turn back and never show your face to me again.¡± Alexis clenched his teeth. He looked at Gn, wanting to know what his opinion was. Gn''s face was now pale. He saw something in the young man. Something scarier than a werewolf or a vampire, he saw creatures more dangerous than anything he had ever seen. "Sir Alexis I think we should follow the advice he gave.¡± ¡°Sir Gn?¡± Surprised Alexis. He didn''t think that Gn would advise him like this. He trusted Galen. because Gn had more experience than him. Gn encountered many mythical creatures when he was just an adventurer. The way he showed this kind of expression showed that the young man in front of them was surely not an ordinary person. He couldn''t help but ask Gn in the softest tone. what was his opinion about this young man. ¡°The young man in front of us right now is not human. I don''t know how to exin But the feeling he was giving off was like the one I once encounter but could only run. the Wyvern, no, it was a hundred or a thousand times more.¡± Wyverns, in this world, were also creatures simr to dragons. Unfortunately, they were not real dragons. They were just creatures that were simr. The young man, of course, heard everything. He only smiled when he heard the word Wyvern. ¡°I only give you ten seconds to make a decision. Otherwise." The young man turned to punch arge tree. before the tree bursts into dust. This shows his strength. and fighting abilities He was not only able to destroy trees. But he reached the point of breaking it into dust. If they were hit by this seemingly ordinary attack, Their bodies would explode. Alexis gritted his teeth. before he spoke ¡°I understand. I will lead my knights back.¡± Alexis had no other choice. He must return and report to his lord. He had send an elite knight with this matter. 435 Chapter 435 Chen Ming watched as the group of knights retreated. He was sure that these knights would definitely return. And this time, they will bring a stronger force with them. Chen Ming was confident that he could deal with whatever they prepared for him. But Morgan and Arthur were another matter. The two were very weak. They won¡¯t be able to survive. He sensed that the knights had left the forest. He immediately went straight to the second floor of the church. He wanted to get them both out of this church. Where they would go was up to Morgan. Morgan now sat in a room on the second floor of the church. Her expression wasn''t that good. She was now trying to calm herself. Her body was hot. She was not feeling well right now. Her consciousness was fuzzy. Morgan looked at the door. She could only hope that the people who would open the door weren''t cruel knights. Her wish was granted. Because the person who opened the door now was Chen Ming. who imed to be a warrior from a distantnd, Chen Ming saw her condition. He hurriedly walked towards her before using the back of his hand to touch her forehead. ¡°You have a high fever. If left unattended, it could be dangerous.¡± Morgan looked at Chen Ming with a nk face. In this era, there was no right way to cure the flu. Morgan heard that she had a fever. She tried to pass Arthur to Chen Ming. Chen Ming understood what Morgan wanted. He just shook his head. Before taking something out of his shirt. What she saw was a beautiful ss bottle. Inside were filled with red liquid. "N-No" She would absolutely refuse to drink blood. She would never agree to be a vampire. However, her refusal was rejected by Chen Ming. He held it to her mouth. before filling her mouth with his potion. Gulp, gulp, gulp. Morgan couldn''t help but swallow it. Her eyes opened wide. She felt that her body had improved. In her mind, she only thought that this was clearly a magical potion not blood like she thought. She didn''t hesitate to drink it. She didn''t feel any pain when she drank this liquid. So this wasn¡¯t the blood of a vampire. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Chen Ming asked after she had finished drinking the potion. Morgan only nodded before speaking. ¡°I feel better now. Thank you, Sir Chen Ming.¡± Sir Chen Ming? Chen Ming could onlyugh. It sounds very funny. ¡°No, call me Chen Ming or Ming. Put the sir in it and it sounds funny.¡± Morgan thought so too. She looked at Chen Ming hesitantly before asking. ¡°The knights, are they still out there." ¡°No, They already go back¡± ¡°Go back?¡± ¡°Um, don''t worry, those guys are definitely noting back here anytime soon. But I think they will return, this time with a bigger army. We should find a new ce.¡± "We?" ¡°I decided to help you and the baby. and before you deny I want you to know that I am not only doing this for you and the baby. but also for myself.¡± Morgan had no idea what it meant for him. But it seems that she can rely on him. ¡°Now let''s talk about the new ce. Do you have any ce in mind?¡± Morgan thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I am thinking of going to Sinbel City within the borders of the Romanian Kingdom. There, my brother and I will be safe from the pursuit of knights from the Eleanor Kingdom. I have a letter of rmendation from Duke Sunford. to be able to travel in and out of the Romanian Kingdom as needed.¡± Chen Ming did not know where Sinbel City and the Romanian Kingdom were. And he didn''t know who Duke Sunford was. But he thought that might be a good ce for him to set up a formation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to that ce. and you know the way, right? because I don¡¯t¡± Morgan nodded. She knew how to go to Sinbel City in the Romanian Kingdom. Morgan''s stomach growled. She seemed to be hungry. including baby. Chen Ming might be able to find food for Morgan to eat. But what will the baby eat? Chen Ming had no knowledge of taking care of a baby. ¡°Morgan, I can get you something to eat. But I don''t know what to get for baby to eat.¡± Morgan herself didn''t know either. She never raised a baby. Chen Ming only had to find food that he thought the infant would be able to eat. but within fifty kilometers. He couldn''t find any creature that could give him milk. or should he give the baby the wild fruit, he did not dare. Because he didn''t know anything about the fruits and herbs in this world. Chen Ming only looked at Morgan. Even if it was embarrassing, he had to do it. ¡°Morgan, sorry, but this is absolutely necessary.¡± Morgan didn''t know what Chen Ming was talking about. She suddenly felt as if her chest was bitten by some insect. It was itchy, and at that moment she felt itchy. She could feel that her chest was slightly swollen. and felt that her breasts were expelling some liquid. ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°I am just looking for food for the baby to eat. I''ll go out first. It is your duty to feed him.¡± Chen Ming then left the room. Leaving Morgan to sit there dumbfounded. Everything happened too fast. she couldn¡¯t catch it. But a cry from the baby snapped her back. Chen Ming now came out of the room. he heard Morgan cry softly. Her voice was not loud but Chen Ming heard it clearly. She was now feeding Arthur. Chen Ming just now used the acupressure technique. He made Morgan''s breasts produce milk for Arthur to drink. He needed to find a nutrient-rich food for Morgan to eat. to aid in milk production ¡°What next? There is no food source in this area.¡± Chen Ming thought he had figured out something. He shouldn''t be able to forget about it. "Cloudia" Chen Ming was still able to use his inventory. Unfortunately, there was no food in the inventory. Chen Ming''s spaceship appeared in the sky. Fortunately, Cloudia used electricity as their base power. so it can still work. But the connection between him and the spaceship had weakened. Cloudia can still be used for attack and defense. But it was not strengthened by Chen Ming''s profound energy. Its attack and defense abilities were reduced by more than ny percent. But that''s enough for Chen Ming. He was not going to use it for battle anyway. but he will use it for transportation and amodation. Chen Ming waited for Morgan to finish feeding Arthur. So he will take her up on the spaceship. He wanted to see Morgan''s expression on how she would feel about the spaceship. The knights now headed back to the nearest town of Bever within the Eleanor Kingdom. Alexis now had a dark expression on his face. He needed to contact his lord as soon as possible. and let him send a royal knight ¡°Sir Gnpares that young man to a royal knight. Who do you think will win?¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Gn replied. ¡°It must be that young man.¡± Alexis looked at Gn. He only shakes his head? Alexis said no more about it. He thought that Gn overestimated the young man. But deep in his heart, he felt different from what he thought. He didn''t know how to exin. But he seemed to see him and his knights being torn apart. If he did not choose to withdraw. All of them arrived within Bever City and immediately went straight to Balon Bever''s manor. Alexis asked Balon Bever for permission to use the remotemunication tool. that one inventor invented. 436 Chapter 436 Balon Bever allows Alexis to use his old telephone to contact King Drakefield. who had now sessfully established himself as the thirteenth king of the Eleanor Kingdom. The conversation between Alexis and King Drakefield didn''t seem to be going well. But King Drakefield still sends an elite knight with an army of one hundred knights to help Alexis take down whoever gets in his way. After the call. Alexis then returned to Gn and his knights with a dark expression on their faces. "Sir Alexis Why did you have such a ck face? or the king would not send someone to help us.¡± Alexis shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, King Drakefield had sent someone to help. but he sent ¡°him¡±.¡± hearing the emphasis word ¡°him¡± he Gn''s face turned pale before speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it''s him?¡± Alexis nodded. "Yes, that''s him, Bal the Dragon yer." Galen didn''t know what to say. He was beginning to doubt who was stronger between the young man he felt was more powerful than the Wyvern or Bal the Dragon yer. He was the only royal knight who could y a dragon(lesser). At the abandoned church, Morgan was now finished feeding Arthur. She came out of the room with a red face. She looked at Chen Ming. Before blushing even more She turned away from him and refused to speak to him. Chen Ming could only scratch his head. He did it because it was absolutely necessary. Chen Ming shook his head before telling her to follow him. He will show her something interesting. Morgan was angry and embarrassed that Chen Ming had touched her chest even though it was necessary. But he could at least tell her before doing it. She, even though angry, still followed him without speaking to him. and as soon as she followed him outside What she saw caused her brain to freeze. ¡°Morgan, I would like to introduce you to Cloudia, my spaceship.¡± p Morgan only looked at Cloudia. She didn''t know what to say. She wobbles before falling. Chen Ming had to catch her. Who would have thought that she would even faint like this? ¡°Looks like it''s too much for her to take.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh. He then immediately escorted Morgan and Arthur into the spacecraft. On the Cloudia. Morgan slowly woke up. The woman who woke up immediately looked around her. She found that she was now in a room with a very strange decoration. ¡°Here¡­ where am I?¡± Morgan still wasn''t fully awake. She looked around again before something hit her. ¡°Arthur!¡± Morgan hurriedly looked for her baby boy. She found him asleep in the crib with a smiling face. He smiled andughed as he slept. Morgan let out a sigh of relief. before remembering everything She hurriedly got up and looked for Chen Ming. but he''s not here. She walked towards the clear ss window. Found that she was now flying above the clouds. ¡°Waaaa!¡± Morgan jumped back in shock. She was afraid that if she stood there she would fall. The ss was very clear. The shocked woman noticed that even though she was in the sky, But she didn''t feel the wind that was supposed to be blowing. Morgan mustered up the courage. and slowly walked towards the ss window one more time before using her hand to touch the ss. She could feel that there were some kind of walls that protected her from the wind outside. She let out a sigh of relief. The woman who was now deliberately looking out of the ss was startled once again by a young man''s voice whispering in her ear suddenly. ¡°Waaaaa!!¡± She hurriedly turned to the person standing behind her and found that the person standing behind her was Chen Ming. In his hands, he held a tray of food. Inside the food tray were fruit, potatoes, roasted birds, and water. This was probably the food he could find in the surrounding area. Fortunately, there were flocks of migratory birds in this area. This gave Chen Ming enough food tost a week or two. ¡°Here''s food, eat it. udia had enough energy to fly around for a few days. before having to wait for her toplete her recharge.¡± Cloudia now operates entirely on electricity. She can only work for a few days before having to wait a day for her power to recharge. ¡°Cloudia?¡± ¡°The name of the spaceship¡­ No. This flying ship?" Call it a spaceship Morgan might not understand. But if it was a flying ship, she might be easier to understand. Morgan looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Who exactly are you, Chen Ming? You are definitely not just a warrior from a distantnd. Even if I don''t have a lot of knowledge, this thing shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Morgan pointed around her. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment. before speaking ¡°I said that from a distantnd I didn''t say it had to be in this world.¡± Morgan received an answer from Chen Ming. She understood immediately. ¡°You are not of this world. Will, will you.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh when he saw Morgan''s panicked expression. ¡°And now you know that I am not a person of this world. What are you going to do next?¡± Morgan backed away from Chen Ming. ¡°What are you thinking of doing to me? If you''re thinking of doing something bad to me I-I''m going to kill myself.¡± Chen Ming blinked. He just shook his head before doing something. Morgan felt the same way she had felt before. But this time, she didn''t feel the area around her chest. But she felt it all over her body. She found that she was unable to move. She tried to speak. But she couldn''t speak either. Chen Ming looked at Morgan before speaking. ¡°If I want to do something, I can do it anytime. But I do not because I have my own morals. And my morality tells me not to do anything to you.¡± Chen Ming then stopped sealing her pulse point. causing Morgan to move once more. She looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. But she figured that if he wanted to do something with her and her brother, he would have done it a long time ago. And he wouldn''t help her and find her food like this. She felt guilty for thinking badly of him. Chen Ming didn''t think to say anything about her guilt. It was right for her to feel guilty. ¡°Alright, I''ll let you eat first. Then we can talk about how to get to this Sinbel city you spoke of.¡± Morgan just nodded. She wanted to apologize But Chen Ming shook his head. and told her to eat first sorry forter Morgan sighed and did as she was told. After eating, she went to see Chen Ming. apologize and tell him Chen Ming was not angry in the first ce. Then he immediately let udia head towards Sinbel City. Usually, if traveling by horse carriage, it may take up to a week. But with Cloudia half a day was enough. 437 Chapter 437 Traveling on a Spaceship was veryfortable for Morgan. She never thought that it would be thisfortable. It was morefortable than the best chariot that was being used for the King. She was now sitting and eating fruit while looking out the window chillingly. She felt like living like this was like a dream to her. "If we can live like this forever, it would be good." While Morgan was thinking about living in this spaceship forever. She heard Arthur crying loudly. Morgan, with a smile on her beautiful face, quickly stood up and went to her baby brother. She slowly changed the diaper. Before carrying the baby. He must be hungry now. "*Ummm*" Morgan bit her lip slightly. Her face was red. She was not really familiar with breastfeeding. She had not been married, never having children. But she crossed that step, feeding the baby. "Arthur my baby brother, I hope you grow up with good health. You don''t have to be a great king. Just being strong and live freely is enough " Morgan was born in an ordinary family. She just knew that she was the daughter of the king a few years ago. She was taught by all the nobles about the importance of dignity. For her, it doesn''t matter to her that much. The important thing for her was the peace and safety of her family. Regardless of how much dignity they had. If they had to live your life ufortably. She didn''t want it. But the reason she agreed to enter the pce and take the position of the princess of the kingdom. Because it was for hermoner family. If she was epted as a princess, hermoner family would livefortably. She was not sure if her family was still safe now. She only sighed. What would happen to them? she can no longer help them. After she fed her baby brother. She heard Chen Ming''s voice rang out from something. He told her that it was a broadcast speaker. When he wants to talk to her, he will speak through this speaker. "Morgan, in about ten minutes, We willnd away from Sinbel. After that, we will travel by foot to the city together. You prepare what you have to prepare before we head out to the city. " Morgan picked up a small box formunication tied to the speaker before speaking. "Um, I will prepare everything." Morgan after that, checked what was necessary for entering the city. What was necessary for entering the city that she only had was the letter sent by Duke Sunford. ¡­¡­¡­. At Blue Star Xie Ergui was still trying to destroy the formation that protects the capital of Wu Yin He, although using the steel monster, still cannot destroy this formation before it repairs itselfpletely. "What happened? The destruction power of the steel monster is very powerful. But why is it still not enough to destroy it! " Xie Ergui said in anger. The surrounding environment was now destroyed. But the formation was still intact. The formation can prevent the attack of the highest level of the Destruction Realm. The attack power of the steel beast was only at the initial level of Destruction Realm. So it was useless. The formation is run by the power of star energy in the star mist. If they didn¡¯t have a way to dissipate the star mist. They don¡¯t have a chance to seize the city. "Once again. Everyonebines power and attack again! " All the demons began to sweat. They need to gather their power to the steel beast once again. "Be gone!" Xie Ergui with madness ordered the steel beast to shoot the cannon again. The red beam rushed out of the cannon. Rushed at the formation again Bang!!! The sound of the sh between the beam from the cannon and the formation was very loud. The formation was slightly shaking. Before nothing happened "How is this possible?" Xue Ergui, looking at the formation that was repairing itself. The steel monster even copsed to the ground because of overheating. Two time artillery shooting Causing it to overload. Xue Ergui, trying to move the steel monster but it didn¡¯t respond. "Move, move!" Xue Ergui tried, but could not move the steel beast. "Why? Why is the profound shield so strong? Who is it that created such a powerful profound shield! " Xue Ergui, thinking about this point, His face began to pale. "If this profound shield can stop the powerful attack from the steel beast. The person who created this profound shield must be very strong. Don''t tell me ... " Xie Ergui, still not finished with his thought, He could feel the enormous power surrounding his army. He didn¡¯t think there were many people who were stronger than him. "What in the nine circles of hell I get myself into." At Eternal Winter. Sinbel was a rural city that had not much poption. This city was quite far from the capital of Romanian. Therefore rarely see the development of trade much. This city was a city of agriculture. The main ie of peoplees from farming and gardening. Most of the people here were farmers and gardeners. The people here live in peace. This may be a ce that was suitable for the old people who want to retire themselves. Ande to live in the countryside This ce was called a rural city. But the safety of this city was still at a standard level. With guards guarding the city with diligence. Morgan was nowing to the front of the city with Chen Ming and Baby Arthur in her arms. She pulled out the letter he got from Duke Sunford before submitting to a guard who was working at the front gate. The guard who saw that letter looked at Morgan before paying respect to her. And spoke with respect. But while he pay respect to her. He looked at Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ming for only a few seconds. Before returning to Morgan "The Duke had ordered us. When your highness arrives, let us guide your highness to your mansion within the city. " Duke Sunford seemed to know about the revolution in Elenor. He also prepared a mansion for Morgan. Chen Ming, standing beside Morgan, heard what the guard had said. And the eyes that evaluated him, Chen Ming couldn''t help feeling something off. He felt that this guard was suspicious. Morgan also felt that way too. Even though she was young, she can see through people. The guards would not think that the princess would have the eyes to assess people like this. "If so, guide me." Although she felt that the guard was suspicious. She still let him lead her. Why did she still let him be her guide? That was because she was confident in Chen Ming. Previously, both had discussed various possibilities about the Duke Sunford. And no matter what happens. She will never fall in danger. If there was Chen Ming nothing will ever happen to her and her baby brother. "It seems that this ce was not as safe as we think." Chen Ming spoke softly. Only Morgan heard him. Morgan only nodded. She knew that there was a trap. "Do you think you can protect me and Arthur from this trap?" Chen Ming heard that Morgan. He only smiled. "Are you still doubting me?" Morgan heard what Chen Ming said. She only shook her head. Thinking about the time when they traveled here on foot. On the way, she and Chen Ming meet with a bandits group. They were the most pathetic bandits she ever met. Not that she met bandits before. But she knew they must be better than this. After Chen Mingnded Cloudia in the forest that was not far from Sinbel. Chen Ming and Morgan will travel there by foot. Both walked along the path normally. But Chen Ming can feel that a group of people were staring at both of them. There were more than dozens of bandits appearing in the middle of the road wanting to rob them. "Stop, We are rob. we will bandit you!" The bandit spoke confidently. 438 Chapter 438 Chen Ming heard the bandit. He onlyughed. When he saw Chen Mingughing, he was angry. "Will you stopughing? Why are youughing at me? I am The Great Guerri! Fear me!" The bandit tried to speak as clearly as possible. He came out. He tried to make his face look as scary as possible. But this bandit didn¡¯t even have a scary face in the first ce. He looks fat like a bear. In fact, he looks more cute than scary. "Oh! The Great Guerri. Are you sure you are a bandit, not someedian? " The bandit was angry. He tried to make himself look more scary. But regardless of how many times he tries. He doesn''t look scary at all. The friend beside him couldn''t help to nudge him. "Fatty. I think we should change the n." The friend of the bandit had a skinny body. He tried to speak softly to the bandit. "Change the n?" The bandit spoke up like he didn¡¯t understand something. Everything was going well. Why did his friend have to change the n? The skinny bandit can only palm his face. When the bandit spoke loudly. If he wants both of them to hear Why would he speak softly? The fat bandit just realized He whispered back to the thief. "Hey. How should we change the n ... " Chen Ming looked at both of the amateur bandits. He only shook his head. Morgan holds herugh. Never thought that she would meet the bandit that looked funny like this. The fat bandit wants to change a new n. But Chen Ming doesn''t want to waste time. He wants to go to Sinbel as soon as possible. What he did was. Showing his power to the two. "You don''t have to change any ns. Because no matter what, it will not work. " Chen Ming raised his hand up to the sky. Before chopped down. With his strength, just moving his hand fast can produce sharp wind de that can cut through everything. The sharp wind de cut the ground between the bandits. create a sword mark on the floor more than one meter. The two bandits saw the power of Chen Ming. Can only swallow their saliva. They immediately kneel in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming and Morgan look at them. Now they knew they were not bandits but just a refugee that ran away from theirnd because of war. "This is not what we had thought." The vigers saw what Chen Ming could do. They immediately kneel and ask for mercy from him like the two bandits. They do not think that Chen Ming, who looks younger, was actually a royal knight. The royal knights were different from the normal knights. They had supernatural abilities. They were respectable and fearful at the same time. One royal knight can turn the situation of the war. And now they were thinking of robbing a royal knight. It was a very serious offense. They don''t want to rob anyone, but with this difficult situation They had no other choice. "Sir we were wrong. We just need money to buy food and medicine. We do not intend to insult your honor. Please spare us." "Please give us a chance to live." The vigers kneeled and apologized to Chen Ming. They were very scared. Looks like they had a bad experience with the knights. Of course, because of the knights and nobles. They therefore had to fall into this bad condition. Chen Ming looked at Morgan. He wants to know how she will decide in this situation. Morgan looked at the vigers. She only sighed. Before pulled out her ne and gave them. "You don''t have to worry. This warrior is not intended to kill you. It¡¯s all the faults of the nobles and the knights. Everyone''s situation is like this. I can only help you this much. " Seeing the precious ne that Morgan gave them. The vigers do not know what to say. They don''t think they not only survive but the beautiful young woman helped them by giving them the mean to hold on. She was as kind as an angel. They were moved to tears by her. The fat bandit looked at the ne. He didn¡¯t know what to do. The fat bandit his name was Edga twitched, he looked at the expensive ne. He didn''t think the young woman would give it to them. Bruke looked at Edga before nudging his sleeves. Edga hesitated before he took the ne and bowed to Morgan and thanked her from the heart. ¡­¡­¡­. Now Morgan looks at Chen Ming. She was confident that he would definitely protect her and her brother from all dangers. He was very strong like a royal knight. ¡®And if he is not strong enough all he have to do just order the flying ship to destroy everything¡¯ The guards had led Morgan to therge mansion in the city. This mansion was very beautiful. Around the mansion there were many guards guarding the mansion. Chen Ming, when he saw these guards, he was sure that these guards did note here for the safety of Morgan. Bute here to imprison him and Morgan inside the mansion When he arrived in front of the mansion They met a middle-aged man. This person was Duke Sunford. He came to wee Morgan by himself. His eyes looked at Chen Ming for a moment before he didn''t care about him. He smiled at Morgan with a friendly smile. But Chen Ming can feel the darkness in that smile. He must definitely n something. "Princess Morgan" Duke Sunford pay respects to Morgan. By bowing down a little For the Duke, respecting the royal family can be done just by bowing down a little. No need to kneel. Morgan nodded to Duke Sunford, with a friendly smile. And in her own smile, there was something hidden as well "Duke Sunford" Seeing Morgan''s smile. Duke Sunford was surprised for a moment before smiling and invited her inside. He didn''t invite Chen Ming because he didn''t think Chen Ming would be a noble or a royal family member. But even though he wasn¡¯t invited Chen Ming still walked along Morgan. Duke Sanford narrowed his eyes before speaking. "This servant. I didn''t allow you to enter this mansion. How dare you, This was equivalent to offending the royal family and nobles, Guards! arrest him" Morgan looked at Chen Ming. She only shook her head. Looks like she doesn''t have to do anything. Duke Sunford had just dug his grave by himself. 439 Chapter 439 Chen Ming stood still, before turning to the Duke Sunford. He tilte his head slightly before speaking "Hmm, what did you say? I didn''t listen to your bullsh*t just now. " Duke Sunford had a very dissatisfied look on his face. The guards receive their order headed directly to Chen Ming. The guards immediately arrived in front of Chen Ming. They tried to drag Chen Ming out of the mansion. In order to punish him. But Chen Ming''s body was as heavy as a mountain. They cannot move Chen Ming''s body at all. "What are you doing? Why don''t you hurry up and take this thing out! " Duke Sunford was now very angry. He wanted to punish Chen Ming right now with his own hand but before he could he heard Morgan said. "Duke Sunford, if I were you I would be more careful. He was a royal knight. You probably don''t want yournd to be on fire, right now right?" Duke Sunford stopped in his tracks. Royal knight. He looked at Chen Ming. This time he saw something. Chen Ming''s eyes were now like the dragon''s eyes. He was startled. Chen Ming flicked a little. The guards who held him were hit by the force of his physical strength before they were set flying and bounced off in different directions. Chen Ming looked at the Duke Sunford with his dragonic eyes. The dragonic eyes do not use a single drop of his profound energy because it was a part of his true body. Chen Ming walked in front of the Duke Sunford before speaking. "I will let you off this time but if there is next time. you will know about the consequences of angering me." Chen Ming released his killing intent. Duke Sunford''s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t think that a poor looking man was actually a royal knight. His army did not have a single elite knight not to mention a royal knight. Going against Chen Ming was no different than killing himself. It was true that he can use his army, the whole army maybe they can handle Chen Ming. But even if he were to win, the loss was too much for him to ept. He can only swallow his pride. before nodding. He bowed his head a little before he spoke. "I-I apologize for theck of recognition please pardon my ignorance. May I kn-" Duke Sunford wants to ask Chen Ming''s name, but "You don''t need to know my name." Chen Ming, after that he walked beside Morgan. He wanted to show Duke Sansford that he was a knight under Morgan. Duke Sunford now had a very bad expression. He will have to n it all again. He looked at his knight leader. He immediately knew what Duke Sunford wanted. Duke Sunford, after sending Morgan to the mansion door. He immediately found an excuse to leave the mansion. "Ah...now? I have to beg your pardon, the princess and sir royal knight. I am afraid that I have an important matter to attend to. I could only wee your highness and sir royal knight here." ,m Morgan smiled before speaking. "It is important to attend an important matter on time. Please don''t worry and be at ease. " Duke Sunford, after that he immediately fled. He wanted to send the news to King Drakefield that Morgan had a royal knight on her side. Morgan, who saw that the Duke Sunford had fled hurriedly. Sheughed out loud. Arthur, who looked at everything with curiosity. When he saw that Morganughed. Heughed after her. Such an adorable baby. Morgan,ughing until satisfied, looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "I think you will just deal with Duke Sunford. I don''t think you will just threaten him. " Morgan believes that if Chen Ming wants He can handle the Duke Sunford. Chen Ming looked at her and the baby. "If I do that. You and Arthur will be in danger. I know that you may be able to protect yourself and your brother seeing you survive until now. But it would be better if you and the baby are not in a dangerous environment. " Morgan was moved that Chen Ming was really concerned about her and her younger brother. She wants to say something to him, but "Ah~" Arthur tries to drink Morgan¡¯s milk through her clothes. He must be very hungry. Chen Ming knew it was time to help Arthur to get a delicious milk. Morgan''s face blushed red. But she didn''t have any choice. She didn¡¯t know if there was any milk in this rural city or not. In the end, she was the target of Chen Ming. Arthur now had more milk he could finish in delish. Drakefield, the current king of the Eleanor Kingdom He now had sessfully enthroned. He was now sitting on his throne. The throne that was bathed by the blood of the rhetoric and the honest nobles. Drakefield was now rxed. He had been tired of the execution all day. And while he was resting on his throne. There was a guard rushing in to bring arge telephone to him. "Your Majesty. Duke Sunford wants tomunicate with you. About the former Princess Morgan and the former Prince Arthur " Drakefield slowly opened his eyes. He reached out to pick up the phone that was connected before speaking immediately. "Duke Sunford, what is it this time? I have already sent my army. They will arrive there soon. " Drakefield had received news from Alexis. He was very angry that Alexis was unable to bring the princess and the prince back. But when he listened to the reason He understood that it couldn''t help. The other party had a royal knight after all. Even if his entire squad fought him. There was no way they could ovee a royal knight. Retreating and sending news as soon as possible was the correct choice. He then had sent Bal the dragon yer to deal with the royal knight. He was confident in Bal. Although the other party was also a royal knight, Bal was more special than other royal knights. He had the power to surpass the human limit. Duke Sunford heard that he had sent his army. Then sighed and relieved. He asked who the royal knight that he would send to his city. When hearing the name Bal Duke Sunford, was pale. Bal''s reputation was famous all over the kingdoms. "If it is him, then that man is done for. " Drakefield also thinks the same as him. He was confident in his royal knight. At this time, A royal knight had defeated a dragon. He looked at where he would be heading. His target was Sinbel city. The royal knight was Bal The dragon yer, He was young. He had light brown skin. His golden eyes fit well with his skin color. His eyes were simr to the dragon. But it didn¡¯t shine like Chen Ming''s dragonic eyes He was now very excited to have a new interesting prey. 440 Chapter 440 Bal the dragon yer. He was the one who bathed in dragon blood. He killed the dragon and will receive its power through an ancient ritual. In his life. He had killed many legendary dragons. The dragon was not as strong as the legend had described them. It was just a lizard that could spit fire and fly. That¡¯s all. Hunting the dragon was only difficult at first but when he kept killing it and bathing in their blood. He became stronger and stronger now hunting dragons was easy for him. "Hopefully the royal knight that I am going to face will be strong enough to entertain me. Unfortunately, no royal knight dares to face me directly. How sad and boring" Bal spoke up in an emotionless voice. He was very bored of his life right now. "We are about to reach Sinbel. We should contact Duke Sunford to ask for permission to enter the city. " Bal didn''t say anything. His personal caretaker only sighed. Bal didn¡¯t have to inform anyone. He will go where he wants to go. Will be where he wants to be. If not for King Drakefield had saved his life when he was just a child. And give him a regr challenge. He wouldn''t be thinking of being under him. Arrived in front of the city gate. No one was guarding it. Bal''s army immediately entered the city. They knew where they should go because they got a letter from King Drakefield. Bal, who was bored right now, was about to travel to the mansion and end everything if the royal knight wasn¡¯t able to entertain him. He felt something that made him stop on his track. Bal''s personal caretaker wanted to ask Bal why he stopped. He looked at Bal. He saw what he had never seen before. ¡®He is afraid how?¡¯ He never was afraid of anything since he was just a child. That''s why Drakefield had a chance to help him when he refused to back down in front of death. But why did he show this face at this time? Others had no way of seeing what He had seen right now. It was because no one had what he had. The heightened sense from bathing in dragon''s blood. "What is this feeling?" Bal never felt like this before so he didn¡¯t know, he grit the teeth tightly. He tried to move forward. But it seemed like there was something that told him not to. The dragon''s blood in his body trembled. Fear of whatever in that mansion. What he was facing now was the primal fear. Bal didn¡¯t know the aura of the true dragon. The dragons that he faced in the past were just a lesser dragon. He never met the true dragon. Dragon that had a life expectancy near infinity. Bal''s personal caretaker was very worried. Bal was the strongest royal knight he had ever seen and heard of. and He was also the only one who can in dragons. The fact that he showed a face like this shows that They were in mortal danger that even Bal couldn''t help but felt fear for the first time in his life. While Bal''s army stood still. And waiting for an order from him. A young man walked out of the mansion. He slowly stepped straight to them. Bal''s face wasplicated when he saw the young man walking out of the mansion. His golden dragon''s eyes stared in the blue dragon''s eyes. Bal was not able to do anything. His dragon''s blood was trembling like crazy. His blood trembled in fear. As if it was facing a higher being than itself. The identity of the young man in front of him was equal to the gods. "Re-" A personal caretaker heard what Bal wanted to say. He wants to order Bal''s army to retreat, but he can''t finish his words. "Where do you think you''re going? Whening, then you should drink tea first. " Bal''s army can feel the enormous pressure pouring down on them. They even knelt down on the ground. Just a single sentence of an anonymous young man They were beaten like this. What happened! The young man who walked out of the mansion. Of course, he was Chen Ming. Chen Ming can sense the arrival of the army of Bal. Since he was away from Sinbel. In the past three days He can gathered a lot of profound energy. He had already set a gathering profound energy formation. throughout the city. He was confident that he would have enough profound energy to travel back to Blue Star in a week. But now it will be faster because there was a strong knights and solidersing to deal with him. Why didn¡¯t he use this chance to fasten his recovery. With the power of Bal and his army. He can reduce the time from one week to two to three days top. Chen Ming made other knights and soldiers faint. Leaving only one person standing. He just looked at Bal. He thought about something. Someone with a potential and dragon blood in his vain no less. With his dragon bloodline Chen Ming felt slightly biased. He will not deal with Bal but will give him a chance He knew someone like Bal and it¡¯s not hard to reason with him¡­ or brainwash him. ¡­¡­¡­. At this time on the blue star, the army of Xie Ergui was all surrounded. His army was surrounded by beautiful women like goddesses. These beautiful women were. Xie Lin, Ni Yue, Tang Huayin, Mei Guanyin and Dongfang Gu, these five people were considered to had a very close rtionship with Chen Ming. Allowing them to pull Chen Ming''s power. Although he was not in this world. All five of them had the same thing. Their eyes were the eyes of the dragon. But each person had different eyes. Xie Lin had a yellow dragon''s eyes. Ni Yue had a gray dragon''s eyes. Tang Huayin had an orange dragon''s eyes. Mei Guanyin had purple dragon''s eyes and Dongfang Gu had white dragon eyes. These five women revealed a formidable aura. In their hands, they hold their weapons. They can destroy the army of Xie Ergui at any time.. "How is it possible!?" Xie Ergui, almost screaming out of frustration, He tried so hard in order to have a chance to seize the throne. He didn¡¯t think that all he had done would be in vain. Tang Huayin now smiles andughs at him. Chen Ming had previously lent her his robot. Chen Ming set up the system for Arc. Now Tang Huayin and everyone in the family can control Arc. Xie Ergui, who saw Arc. He spit out blood. Arc, no matter what they look, was more advanced and more powerful than the steel beast. Xie Ergui, now only think how could he get out of this situation? 441 Chapter 441 Xie Ergui tried to resist with his steel beast, but "Muda!" Tang Huayin faced him with Arc. Arc was too powerful whenpared to the ck steel beast. The ck steel beast was smashed like it was just a punching bag and collided with the formation that Chen Ming had set up. The formation released the Heavenly Tribtion destroyed the armor of the ck steel beast. Xie Ergui was unable to move his steel beast. His steel beast wasn''t built to withstand attacks from the Heavenly Tribtion. He had to immediately disarm the ck steel beast outer armor. This allowed him to break free from Chen Ming''s Heavenly Tribtion Formation. ¡°Why! Just why! Heaven! It shouldn''t be like this! You''re supposed to be on my side!¡± Xie Ergui thought that he had nned well. He thought that if he reached the Martial Ancestor Realm, He would be able to deal with anyone who stood in his way, who would have thought that there were many women who were stronger than him. ¡°Who exactly are you!? You all shouldn¡¯t have this kind of power in this lower world?!¡± Yes, the world should not ept people with such great power, but it was him who broke thew of the world. If he wanted to me someone, he had to me himself. Tang Huayin did not answer. She controlled Arc to collide with the ck steel beast again. She was very excited right now. She didn''t think that she would have a chance to drive a robot in this kind of world. ¡®A robot in the martial world. How amazing!¡¯ Xie Ergui tried to resist. But no matter how hard he tried to fight back, The ck steel beast was not the Arc''s opponent. Xie Lin and the others watched Tang Huayin y with Arc. They only shook their heads before speaking. ¡°Huayin seems to be able to deal with Xie Ergui without any problem. We should deal with the remaining demons.¡± Ni Yue looked at the demons that sat on the ground. Their faces were filled with despair. She shook her head before speaking. ¡°I will be the one to deal with these demons.¡± In this demon army, there were many evil demons. But there were also demons that had no choice and were forced into doing something they didn¡¯t want to. ,m She would only forgive the demons that were forced. Other demons, she will take care of them all. Just as Chen Ming had dealt with. Her dragon eyes saw good and bad karma. This time she would only pardon those who had good karma more than bad karma. As for the others, she just snapped her finger. This technique was really useful. Chen Ming taught it to her. On the Eternal Winter Chen Ming had already made an offer to the dragon yer. Bal swallowed his saliva. He had no choice but to agree. He felt lucky that he hadn''t thought of doing something stupid. Chen Ming was able to show his power to him. ¡°It''s over, Eleanor''s Kingdom was definitely over. if they made him angry." In addition to Chen Ming''s immense power, There was still another thing Bal had never seen before. It was so beautiful he couldn¡¯t describe it with words. It was Cloudia...Chen Ming''s flying ship that he used for traveling. It was also able to destroy an entire city without difficulty. Chen Ming was not from this world. Bal heard that there were millions of other worlds above the sky. It was as if his worldview had been opened. He immediately epted Chen Ming''s offer. No, he almost kneeled down and begged Chen Ming to ept him as his subordinate. He wanted to go out and face the adversary! He felt that there must be something exciting for him. And of course, he didn''t want to encounter anything like Chen Ming. Even though he likes to fight with strong people. because it''s exciting and made his dragon blood scorching hot. but met with Chen Ming. He didn¡¯t feel excited at all. Just thinking about it made his blood run cold. ¡°Since you agreed to be my subordinate. Of course, I would not be heartless, giving you nothing. I see that you and your soldiers had a good rtionship. Since you agreed to be my subordinate Your subordinates were like my subordinates. Take this.¡± Chen Ming threw the Dragon Breathing Technique and the Sky Profound Training Techniques to him. The Dragon Breathing Technique was given to him to practice. As for the Sky profound cultivation techniques were for his soldiers. Chen Ming was not worried that Bal and his soldiers would betray him. It was because he was confident that no matter how talented Bal and his soldiers were in cultivating, It took months just to begin to feel the heaven and earth qi. unlike Chen Ming who could unlock his dantian and absorb heaven and earth qi by just touching books. Chen Ming, after that he let him practice the technique Chen Ming then headed towards the inside of the mansion. He had something to discuss with Morgan. Morgan sat and looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t think he would be able to return to his world so quickly. She wanted to say something. but shook her head. She and he only knew each other for a few days. She can¡¯t bring herself to ask him to stay. It just doesn''t seem right. She was scared when he wasn''t by her side. She was able to escape from the hands of Drakefeild because of Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw Morgan''s uneasy expression. He just smiled. before speaking ¡°You don''t have to worry. Bal is enough to protect you from Drakefield and Sunford.¡± ¡°But Bal is not as strong as you. I''m afraid that if you go back, Bal might." ¡°Think about it, Morgan. Bal is actually an honest man, believe me, he will never betray you. and for your peace of mind I will tell you if he ever thought of betraying you he will die instantly.¡± Morgan looked at Chen Ming. He seemed very confident that Bal would never betray her. She bit her lip. He had already mentioned this much if she continued to hold him. He might even be angry with her. Chen Ming looked at Arthur. He was now sleeping soundly after drinking Morgan''s milk. Chen Ming could not believe that he would be a Great King after this. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He looked at Morgan who was now trying to figure out a way to hold Chen Ming. He touched her forehead. before transferring knowledge about the formation to her He also opened up her pulse points and filled her dantian. Her profound strength was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. It was little for Chen Ming but it was more than enough for her. She was now the first woman in history to ever unlock her dantian or it will be known as a magical core in the future. ¡°W-What are you doing to me?¡± Morgan was feeling hot. She had never felt this way before. She felt full of energy. Chen Ming needed to help her control her Qi. Otherwise it might be dangerous. ¡°I gave you a little bit of my strength. A power that no man in this world can use. and a knowledge about formation or should I say magic rings. It will allow you to use the power within you.¡± Morgan upon hearing that She immediately tested her power. A formation appeared in the air. Before the ball formed by thebustion of oxygen appeared. It was a fireball, also known as a fireball. She could use her power instantly! Chen Ming was shocked. 442 Chapter 442 There were many simrities between profound energy and mana. It''s up to whoever calls it. With Morgan''s low profound energy, She could only use fireball ten times. before having to wait for her profound energy to increase. and with rtively low Qi in this world causing her to take days to recover. Fortunately, Chen Ming found a way to increase the profound energy recovery rate. That was to borrow from other people in the surrounding area. If she had used a Qi Gathering Formation, Her profound energy could only be restored in a matter of minutes. Based on the number of people within a hundred meters near her. She was also able to seize the enemy''s Qi with this formation as well. weaken the enemy as they were fighting in the formation. She looked at Chen Ming. before she sighed and spoke to him. ¡°I-I will not ask you to stay but¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at her. She now had a sad expression on her face, as if she would be separated from an important friend. She had only known Chen Ming for a short time. But it was truly her best moment in her life. No one had ever treated her like he did before. ¡°You¡­ you wille back right?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He had the coordinates of this. He coulde back here anytime he wanted. And this time when hees back he will have his energy like he used to. ¡°You promised. If you break your promise with me no matter where in the world you are, I will find you!¡± Morgan stood up and spoke loudly. Chen Ming only let out a dry smile. Her voice made baby Arthur wake up from his sleep. Chen Ming turned to Arthur before speaking. "It''s time to breastfeed Arthur." Morgan wanted to tell Chen Ming that He didn''t have to tell her in order for her to feed him. Here, there¡¯s suitable milk that could be fed to the baby but. "Which milk could be as good as your own sister''s milk, Nothing, hehe." Morgan was gobsmacked. Her breasts had begun to produce milk again. ¡°Chen Ming, You are dead!!¡± Morgan chased after Chen Ming, who had now jumped and ran out of the mansion. They didn''t know that Bal and his soldiers started to think that the two of them were lovers already. Today was thest day Chen Ming will be here. He had gathered enough Qi that he could use to teleport back to Blue Star. Morgan was now standing to send off Chen Ming. She was saddened to be separated from Chen Ming. She had never enjoyed this kind of fun before in her life. Although Chen Ming liked to tease her, but each of his pranks had a purpose to make her feel morefortable. "You''re leaving already." Morgan looked at Chen Ming, who had now finished preparing the teleportation formation. Chen Ming only nodded. He had to hurry back to his world or, not knowing how far the lift had expanded. ¡°I will return Morgan. You don''t have to be sad.¡± ¡°I know, you promised me. But I-I will miss you.¡± Morgan admits it frankly. She was now in dere mode. Chen Ming saw her sad expression and he really wanted to run up and hug her. -------------------- Do you want to bond with ¡°Morgan¡± Yes/No -------------------- Chen Ming didn''t know how tofort her right now. He heard the system sound. He saw the value of his rtionship with Morgan. Since when she had a feeling for him? -------------------- Name: Morgan Level: 7 Health: 70/70 Energy: 35/35 Rtionships: Fall in love -------------------- With just a little bit more, she wouldn''t be able to be separated from him. Chen Ming looked at Morgan. She bit her lip. He knew what she was waiting for, Chen Ming thought about it a little, he really was a sinner. He approached Morgan before kissing her on the lips. Morgan''s eyes opened wide. Shocked that Chen Ming actually kissed her. But she didn''t deny it and kissed him back. The two were now bonded. ¡°You kiss me¡­ you have to take responsibility.¡± Chen Ming nodded before kissing Morgan again. The two kissed for a moment before parting. ¡°Go, I know you had things to do. I''ll wait for you toe back. And don''t think that I don¡¯t know that you already have a lover. No, you must have more than one I am sure. Please Introduce me to them if youe back alright?.¡± Chen Ming wanted to ask how she knew. She only smiled before speaking. ¡°You don''t understand a woman''s instinct. I wouldn''t mind if I am not the only one you loved. In fact, it is normal for a royal knight to have more than one lover.¡± Chen Ming knew about women''s instinct but he couldn¡¯t believe that she was this sharp. He felt that Morgan was very intelligent and resourceful. He onlyughed before speaking. ¡°I will definitelye back to you, Morgan. prepare well for I will note alone." Chen Ming finished speaking, he immediately used the teleportation formation to leave. Morgan looked as Chen Ming left. Her tears flowed a little. She quickly wiped her tears before smiling. ¡°Hmph, you gave me something important. Wait, even if you don''te to me. I will go find you.¡± Chen Ming was right that he passed on to Morgan the knowledge of the formation. She will be the first witch in this world. and will be the strongest to find her lover. At Blue Star, now the lifts were widening. Its number was increasing rapidly. The star mist was now expanding beyond the Demon Continent. And it gave birth to many demonic beasts in the sea, sky, andnd. ¡°If we let it continue like this. The star mist will definitely spread throughout this world. Within the mist, thews of this world didn''t work. If a demonic beast stronger than the Martial Ancestor Realm appears, This world will surelye to an end.¡± Ni Yue spoke with concern. She and everyone were now trying to stop the Star mist. They can only slow them down. but can''t stop it. ¡°We just have to hold it until Chen Ming arrives. Right now, the Demon Continent is heavily damaged. Fortunately, Chen Ming had spread the formation in every important ce so the demons still had a ce to hide.¡± Now, on the Demon Continent''s soil, it was no longer safe. It was only within the formation that Chen Ming had ced in order to protect them from the Star Mist. Ni Yue and the girls who were praying for Chen Ming toe back. Their prayers were answered. Chen Ming had now returned. He arrived at the Blue Star. He rushed towards the Demon Continent at the highest speed he could. ¡°The star mist reached here already¡± The star mist nowpletely covered the seaside town. He saw Ni Yue and the girls. Trying to resist the star mist with all they have. ¡°I need to hurry and help them first. even if they can use my power but It''s still not good enough.¡± Chen Ming hurriedly used the Sun Wukong body splitting Spell before sending his split body to start fixing the lifts. 443 Chapter 443 ¡°How can this happen to me?¡± Xie Ergui was now lying in a pool of his own blood. All of the ns he had nned were torn to pieces. He trembled at the thought of the five pairs of dragon eyes staring at him. Chen Ming was not the only one who had the power of a dragon. All his lovers had dragon powers too. Chen Ming was the only person who had a dragon bloodline. His lover could only use the power of a dragon through him. But that was enough to deal with Xie Ergui''s army. The door to the stars was now closed. But the lift remained. He who was waiting for his final moment toe saw someone approaching him. p ¡°Why are you still alive?¡± The person who appeared before Xie Ergui was Zhuang Yong. ¡°Hmph, with everything in your favor, you still haven''t seeded. So this is it? The Demon who is said to be the strongest. In the end, it¡¯s you who lost.¡± Zhuang Yong walked closer to Xie Ergui. He looked around Xie Ergui''s army being destroyed. Plus the door to the stars was closed again. The sea monster should had destroyed everything. But he didn''t see them at all. Zhuang Yong looked down at Xie Ergui before smiling. His smile was extremely terrifying. He seemed to be nning something. ¡°What are you thinking of doing¡­¡± Xie Ergui looked at Zhuang Yong. He brought out some stone. When Xie Ergui saw the stone in Zhuang Yong''s hand, His face was pale. He knew what it was. ¡°You, you can''t do this to me!¡± Xie Ergui attempted to kill himself. But it was stopped by Zhuang Yong. ¡°Why can''t I do this to you? Aren''t you nning to get rid of me first? Haha. Don''t think I don''t know. With this stone, even if you can sessfully deal with Chen Ming, and upy the demon continent I can deal with you. and make this continent mine anyway.¡± The stone in Zhuang Yong''s hand was a stone that sealed the beasts under the sea. This stone sealed most of the power of the sea monsters. Zhuang Yong brought out this stone. He knew how to use it. ¡°Be a sacrifice to a true demon god.¡± Finished speaking, Zhuangyong stabbed his hand that had the stone pierced into Xie Ergui''s body. Heughed madly. He wanted to pull his hand out of Xie Ergui''s chest. but ¡°You, even when I die. My soul will be imprisoned and cursed. I will also take you with me.¡± Xie Ergui used all the strength he had left. Hold on to Zhuang Yong Zhuang Yong tried to pull his hand away. But it wasn''t on time. Both he and Xie Ergui had be a sacrifice to a demon gods who were to be reincarnated now. "Ahhhh" Xie Ergui was now dead. His body was absorbed into the stone. However, Zhuang Yong was not dead yet, but he suffered excruciating pain. His soul was devoured. His ck eyes gradually expanded until the whites of his eyes were not visible. Red eyes appeared instead of his original iris. A ck bird''s wings spread from behind him. The demon gods that were summoned at this time had awakened. ¡°The lower world?¡± The demon god looked around. He took a deep breath. He could tell where this was. He looked at his chest. He found that there was a ck stone on his chest. ¡° Demon Sealing Stone, I didn''t think I woulde back to life because of this one. I will destroy all the Heavenly Gods!¡± The Demon God had a very high level of power. He was now at the Extinction Profound Realm (level 300-350). The demon god headed towards the door to the stars. He wanted to use the door to travel to the upper world. ¡°The door to the stars is closed. I need to find a key." The demon god looked in a certain direction. He found that the key to the stars now lies with a young woman. him with speed He immediately reached the woman''s body. Tang Huayin was now trying to prevent the Star Mist from spreading elsewhere. She suddenly sensed the danger. She tried to dodge, but it was toote. The Demon God immediately wanted to kill the girl and grab the key. Bang!!! His attack didn''t reach the woman''s body because something was blocking him. It was the arc that appeared before receiving the Demon God''s attack. The Demon God saw the Arc, his expression changed. ¡°Why would this thing be in this lower world?!¡± The Demon God didn''t had time to say anything else. He was bombarded with fierce attacks from all directions. Chen Ming has now arrived. Chen Ming saw that Tang Huayin was staring at him. He was very angry. He unleashed his dragon power. although his power couldn''t bepared to the Demon God''s profound energy. But it was an attack from all directions and it was also an attack from the Yin and Yang Dragon''s power. Even if it was a demon god of a higher level. He had no way of being unscathed by this attack. ¡°You! How dare you attack me? I am the almighty demon god!¡± The Demon God was injured by Chen Ming''s surprised attack along with everyone else. However, the injury quickly healed. The Demon God spread his wings before retreating, creating a distance. He was very surprised just now. The other party had a lower profound level than him. But the attack just now was not an ordinary attack. If it weren''t for his superior profound energy, He must had died. He looked at Chen Ming''s group one more time. He found that Chen Ming''s group was no ordinary demon. or human He could feel the power of a dragon. "dragon? again why! Those who descended from the dragon''s blood should no longer be left in the lower world. Even the upper world. the Dragon were less than a hundred. who are you? What was the purpose of descending into this lower world?¡± Seeing that Chen Ming had dragon bloodlines. The demon god calmed down. Those with dragon bloodlines were extremely rare. He thought that it would be better to invite Chen Ming and the others to be his underlings. Chen Ming looked at the Demon God before speaking. ¡°You were thinking of killing her just now, right?¡± Chen Ming did not answer the Demon God''s question. but he wanted to ask Did the Demon God intend to kill Tang Huayin? Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming. She felt good that Chen Ming was so worried about her. But on the other hand, she was worried. The other party seemed to be stronger than Chen Ming. The demon godughed. before answering Chen Ming''s question He didn''t think to hide anything. The demons were filled with people who were arrogant in their own power. The other party was weaker than himself. He didn''t need to care. power was everything ¡°Yes, I really thought of killing that exact one. Exactly, that''s what I need. key to the stars I need it to open the door. I want to return to the upper world. I hadn''t noticed recently that it had the power of a dragon as well. If I knew that she had the power of a dragon I wouldn''t have thought of killing.¡± 444 Chapter 444 Just this simple answer was enough to make Chen Ming angry. Even though the demon god was stronger than him. But he needed to be dealt with otherwise he may pose danger to his family. Chen Ming, even though he was stronger than him, didn''t fear him in the least. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had to fight someone stronger than him. And He still had a way to solve this problem. All he had to do was use his man beast fusion technique that he used against the heavenly tribtion. Chen Ming wanted to call upon Little Long and Little He. They must be somewhere. And when he was about to call upon them He felt something calling for him. ¡®What is this feeling¡¯ Chen Ming looked at where he could feel the calling and he was surprised that the one who was calling for him was the robot. Arc was the one who called for him. And not only Arc, Cloudia was also calling for him too. Arc and Cloudia was made by a very high biological technology. They were made with parts of Angar so that they could fight them on equal ground. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if he should do it or not. He looked at the status of Arc and Cloudia. He was surprised at how strong it became. --------------- Name: Arc Durability: 400,000/400,000 Energy(Arc): 10,000,000/10,000,000 --------------- --------------- Name: Cloudia Durability: 1,500,000/1,500,000 Energy: 4,500,500/4,500,000 --------------- Chen Ming had never tried this method on them before. This will be his first time using it. ¡®Well, All or nothing then but It can not be called man beast fusion anymore. What should I call it? I should call it by the the first name thate to my mind then¡¯ ¡°Let the power flow. Biocyber Fusion!¡± He knows it¡¯sme but He will live through it. Arc and Cloudia appear. before transforming into a light particle and rushing into Chen Ming''s body. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. His power increased steadily. ¡°This power is too much!¡± Chen Ming gritted his teeth, carrying enormous power. Chen Ming''s physical condition was gradually changing. The dragon wings that used to had four wings Now increased to eight wings. Chen Ming''s power level surpassed the charts. The demon god seemed arrogant at first. but seeing Chen Ming''s change, his mouth gasped. He didn''t think Chen Ming could do something like this. Even the system itself was unable to calcte Chen Ming''s true power right now. But even if Chen Ming had such great power it had a limit. He could only stay in this mode for ten seconds. ¡®I need to deal with him as quickly as possible.¡¯ An enormous power surged out from Chen Ming''s body. The Demon God had never seen anything like this before. He could feel the power of a dragon that transcended even the heavens. ¡°This much power¡­and this smell. Don¡¯t tell me! you are the descendant of the Heaven Swallowing Dragon!¡± If it''s what he thinks. He knew that he might lose to this young dragon if he was careless. Even heaven was afraid of such a dragon. He even though called himself as demon god. But he was still under the rule of the heavens. All he had done was against the heavens. and it was he who was defeated by the heavens. The Heaven Swallowing Dragon was what the heavens feared. because it can swallow everything. and to top it off he swallows the steel beast and the flying ship to gain more power! ¡°What exactly are you! You shouldn''t exist in this world!¡± The Demon God wanted to take action against Chen Ming first, but In addition to the power of the Heaven Swallowing Dragon. He could also feel the power of thews from within. Chen Ming. His eyes opened wide. ¡°Even the nine jades fall in your hand. I cannot let you go now!¡± Chen Ming at the same time did not had time to listen to the Demon God rambering. He only had ten seconds. He immediately charged towards the Demon God. The Demon God tried to use his profound energy to block Chen Ming''s attack. ¡°Meridian Destroying Palm!¡± Simple palm techniques. When used by Chen Ming. Now it had evolved. Demon god gritted his teeth. He can block the attack but. His fading profound energy was scattered and dissipated. before he was sent flying backwards at supersonic speed. He coughed out a little bit of his blood. He tried to use his wings to slow down the impact speed, but Chen Ming was faster. He appeared behind the Demon God before grabbing his ck wings and flinching. Both of his wings were torn off of his back. ¡°Ahhhhhhh! You, I will kill you!¡± The Demon God gritted his teeth and used his power to attack Chen Ming. Chen Ming easily dodged his attack. before kicking him into the sky Now Chen Ming only had a few seconds left. He gathered the Qi in both of his palms. before using the dragon railgun energy to attack the demon god ¡°Damn it, this way I will surely die. I have no other choice.¡± The Demon God gut out the stone attached to his chest. This stone had the sealing power. He wasn''t sure if it could be used to seal Chen Ming''s power. but he had to try. He threw the sealing stone at the beam shot toward him. The Sealing Stone tried to suck up Chen Ming''s attack power. But it only sucked in a portion of it before it fell apart. The demon god only gritted his teeth. The Sealing Stone that had trapped his soul could only seal a portion of the Dragon Railgun power before it dissipated. The demon god then got attacked directly. Fortunately, the power of the dragon railgun had been partially reduced. causing him not to die immediately. Chen Ming wanted to follow again. But ten seconds had already passed. Chen Ming coughed up blood and fell to the ground. His condition was slightly better than the Demon God. This was the result that he used more power than his body could handle. The Demon God saw this opportunity and he smiled. he tried to get up and wanted to go and deal with Chen Ming. ¡°Fusion!¡± Once again he heard the ursed word. He quickly turned to the person who used it. He found two furious dragons rushing towards him. The two dragons merged together. The power of the two dragons was not even able topete with Chen Ming before. But it''s still more than him. and one more time ¡°Fusion!¡± He turned to the five women who used the fusion tobine their powers. ¡®What the hel* is wrong with you all¡¯ The demon god felt goosebumps. He grit his teeth he will teach this annoying pests to know their ce but p ¡°Biomass Fusion!¡± He turned to Chen Ming, who smiled at him. His body was free of wounds. Beside his feet were numerous ss bottles strewn about. Chen Ming drank potions and was able to use Biomass fusion once again. ¡°Hell no. Are you all for real!" 445 Chapter 445 The demon god was now lying in a pool of his own blood. He was beaten until his father or mother demon god might not be able to remember him. He was so beaten util he had to ask for them to stop this madness. What did he ever do to them for him to deserve this. He just said that was just trying to kid one of them. It was normal for a demon god to do bad thing wasn¡¯t it. ¡°I-I surrender. I promise I will not do evil deed again! so stop punching ma face da*n it!¡± The demon god promised, for a demon giving promise was very important. If he didn¡¯t keep his promise. He will lose a portion of his power and may be his soul. Chen Ming hearing what the demon god had promised him he could only shake his head. He thought of a little demon in his previous world. He couldn''t help asking his real name. He could not call him demon god all the time was he. ¡°What is your name?.¡± The Demon God heard Chen Ming asking for his name. He couldn''t do anything. They were too frightening. ¡°This great one¡¯s name is Ermo!¡± The demon god spoke up confidently. He was proud of his name. Chen Ming when hearing his name his expression changed slightly. Obviously, the Demon God was Ermo. The same one he had met in this original world. Chen Ming could hardly recognize him because Ermo was now a full demon. instead of his child form. Even Ni Yue couldn¡¯t remember him. ¡°Actually, it is you, the little demon.¡± ¡°I''m not little! Hmm" Ermo suddenly cut in. before he was smack on his head. Ermo did not dare to say anything more. Even if he was at the Extinction Realm, he was not Chen Ming''s match. His biomass fusion technique was bullsh*t. And not only that. His potions as well. How can he was in the blink of death be a new once again. This was simply cheating. Why heaven still didn¡¯t do anything! He should be punished with the heaven tribtion. If he knew why. He wouldn¡¯t think like that. Ermo looked at Chen Ming now. and tried to think who he really was. He shouldn¡¯t be able to win against him. ¡®Let me think a bit¡¯ He had the bloodline of the Heaven Swallowing Dragon. He had owned nine powerful jades. He had knowledge of the Star God Formation that had been lost for ten thousand years. There were other thing that should not be here like the steel beast and flying ship. Who exactly was he and why was he in the lower world far from the upper world? He was almost at the edge of the universe. If Ermo knew that he could travel across the universe, He must had thought that Chen Ming was indeed a reincarnated god. and a powerful god at that. Chen Ming after dealing with Ermo He went back to fix all the dimensional lift. He, along with his split body, helped to cover all the lifts. make the star mist disappear Yes, it''s all gone including the star mist that surrounds the Demon Continent. ¡°Finally, all the lifts are closed. I thought I was going to die.¡± Chen Mingy down on the floor. Closing the dimensional lift didn''t take that much energy. But there were so many that he was exhausted. The girls had to help bring Chen Ming back to the pce for him to rest. Now everything was back to normal. Everyone''s power level now returned to the Sky Profound Realm as usual. Ermo now had nowhere to go. He cannot return to the upper world. He had to follow Chen Ming''s group right now. He was now appointed as their personal butler. Ermo didn''t think much at this moment. In fact, he thought this might be a good opportunity. Chen Ming and his group had great potential. He was confident that Chen Ming''s group might be superior to the others in the upper world. Chen Ming fell asleep. He slept for several hours before waking up. He who woke up found that it was now morning. Chen Ming got up from the bed and went straight to the bath room before going to get something to eat. In the dining room inside the pce Chen Ming was eating with his girls now. Ermo was dressed in a butler''s clothes. Chen Ming raised an eyebrow before Xie Lin spoke up. ¡°Tang Huayin said that this was the butler''s clothing. It is a garment that the servants should wear when they work.¡± Of course, Tang Huayin had to be behind this. If not her, only he knows about butler. He didn''t think to say anything about the dress code. He went straight to his seat. before starting to eat his breakfast. Ni Yue waited until Chen Ming finished eating. she spoke to him ¡°Ming Ming, now the Demon Continent has been revealed. Moreover, the continent was heavily damaged. The ancient ward didn''t work as well as it could. Humans can enter the inner region of the Demon Continent now.¡± This was a big problem. Chen Ming, hearing that, was sure that soon many humans would invade the Demon Continent. This ce was said to be full of valuable treasures. And it''s true what they say. The Demon Continent was full of valuables treasures for human. Inside the royal pce Fire Wind Continent At this moment, Kang Lan was now working as empress as usual. The nobles were nowmenting on what was happened in the sea. A few days ago, a fisherman noticed that multiplecolored mist had appeared. They saw that within the mist were many demonic beasts. But before they were able toe out of the mist, Two dragons swept them away with beams of light emanating from their mouths. One dragon was bluish-green with four wings, the other was pinkish-white, without wings, with a long body and four legs. The two dragons teamed up to defeat the ugly beast. with a beam of lighting from the mouths of the two dragons The ugly demonic beast did not survive. After that, the two dragons immediately flew into the mist. ¡®Two dragons... They should be Little Long and Little He, I am sure of it. Then husband must have reached the Demon Continent. But what is the multicolored mist.¡¯ Kang Lan remembered in his dreams. Those two dragons were definitely Chen Ming''s dragons. but the multicolored mist She had never seen or heard of it before. ¡°Your Majesty, I think we should send out troops to check on it. I have heard that other empire from different continents had begun to send people to investigate about this matter.¡± Kang Lan heard what her general suggested. She shook her head before speaking. ¡°No one is allowed to send anyone to investigate.¡± heard what Kang Lan ordered. Her general''s face changed. He wanted to say something, but ¡°If you want to die, go on your own. Don''t put my soldiers at risk. I know who was behind this incident.¡± Her red dragon eyes appeared. She stared at her general. Her general only swallowed saliva. and nodded quickly. She now thought of Chen Ming. She wanted him toe to her as soon as possible. The Water Returning Sect. Frozen Water Continent Xiao Wen was now seriously cultivating her technique. Within a few months. She was able to learn all of the Sect''s techniques. with a firm and steadfast mind There were many young men from different sects wanted to approach her. But she didn''t care about anyone. In her heart, there was only Chen Ming. Xiao Wen had already practiced various techniques very far. Unless she had practiced the basic techniques until she became proficient. She also learned various high-level techniques directly from the sectmaster. She had never thought that within the sect, there would also be a cultivation technique of the highest level of Martial Ancestor Realm. She sessfully practiced it. ¡°The Sword of Dawn Dew!¡± 446 Chapter 446 The Sword of The Dawn Dew Technique was an attack type technique that would gather water droplets from everywhere around the user in order to attack. Every drop of water was as powerful as Xiao Wen''s sword attack. The more she attacked. Every drop of water bes more intense. Xiao Wen who was practicing and was about to release her attack upon the water field heard someone step inside the training ground. She stopped it and did not let it go because she knew that if she were to release this attack. There was a chance that the one who stepped into the training ground would get affected by the attack. ¡°Junior Sister Wen. Master summoned all the elders and the core disciples. We have to go together now.¡± The girl who called Xiao Wen the Junior Sister was Xie Yin. Zhang Tie''s official lover, one of the threerade. She at first stubbornly denied that she hadn''t thought of Zhang Tie at all. But every time she heard that Han Gwa and Ye Chi had received a letter from Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. She would secretly look every time if there was Zhang Tie''s letter. She pretended not to care but would secretly take it and read it alone every time. One time the letters came. But Zhang Tie didn¡¯t sent it to her. She even went to Zhang Moyin, and ask her permission to leave the sect immediately. She didn''t say where to go. But everyone knew where she was going. She came back from outside. Everyone saw that she had brightened up. Everyone didn''t know what she had done to Zhang Tie. But they think the two were officially lovers. Because she didn''t hide anything about Zhang Tie after that. Xiao Wen followed Xie Ying. She found that in the hall there were many elders and core disciples gathering there. She walked over and stood behind Zhang Moyin. who was currently in the Sect''s Grand Elder mode. It seemed that she was worried about something. She was wondering what Zhang Moyin was worried about. She immediately received an answer. At this moment, a group of people walked into the sect. They were dressed in clean white cloth. The one who led these people was a handsome young man. His power level was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. He had already arrived in front of them. He saluted before speaking. ¡°Yun Hai. Pay respects to sect master." Yun Hai smiled with his charming smile. Yun Hai, after paying his respects to the Sect Master, He turned to look at Xiao Wen with his charming smile. Xiao Wen had a cold expression on her face. She was normally a very gentle person. But with these people she felt disgusted p Yun Hai came here to seek cooperation with the Water Returning Sect. To send people to explore the emerging continent. The Sect Mastr agreed to send someone over. Even Yun Hai did note to ask them. She was about to send someone over in the first ce. On the demon continent. the center of everyone attention. ¡°Ah, my head hurts.¡± Chen Ming now sat on his sofa while doing paperwork. he felt very bad right now. ¡°When will it end?¡± No matter the world, any era, paperwork was always a daunting task for executives. Chen Ming, even using the splitting spell, to help him in his work. Taking care of the demons of the entire continent was really not an easy task. The Demon Continent had a total of two hundred thirty-three provinces. Tens of thousands of cities Hundreds of millions of demon poptions. All the problems now huddled on him. Chen Ming had now started a new regime. using democratic governance. Of course, there must be some problems in the beginning. As for opinions on differences in the use of thew Chen Ming thought that it was not much different from his original world. ¡°Even whenparing this world and my original world, This world might be harder to control. Because people in this world can use Qi. But if I look at it from another angle. There is no technology like in the original world that can be used for terrorism.¡± Chen Ming slowly figured out what he had to do. it had to be controlled. But not too expressive. He came up with many ideas. All profound practitioners had to be registered. Yes, if breaking thew. The police will be able to catch up immediately. Chen Ming was thinking about his ns. Mei Pingshan had brought him some important news. Chen Ming didn''t need Mei Pingshan to tell him, he knew what news he was going to convey. ¡°They areing right.¡± Mei Pingshan nodded before speaking. ¡°ording to the information that can be gathered The number of people heading to the Demon Continent exceeded the hundreds of thousands. Each was a skilled cultivator from both the Evil faction and the Righteous faction. If the two sides meet in the Demon Continent¡­ I am afraid there might be a great war between the two faction and The Demon Continent will be the center of the conflict.¡± Chen Ming heard that, he just nodded and let out a sigh. Before he could only say one word "Human" Chen Ming was now far from being a human being. He was now a superior being. not even in his past life as Chen Haoren be this strong. ¡°Send the army to station where we had discussed. Let them in without doing anything. Just becarefu. And when they start to cause trouble. You can use that.¡± Mei Pingshan only nodded before looking down at his new weapon. His weapon emitted weak lightning. This was the weapon every police has. It was an iron baton that only police can carry. Chen Ming had done something to it. No one can misuses it. The Heavenly Punishing Baton was engrave with various formation. The police would be able to use Heavenly Tribtion Lightning only if there really was a reason to use it. The police do a good job of taking care of safety. They don''t like humans at all. But their president order them not to provoke them firt. They greatly respected their president. They will do as their presidentmands. Chen Ming had already announced that there would be no kings or dynasties here. There will only be president who came from people. The pce soon became a government house for the administration of the country only. Chen Ming and the girls had now found a new ce to live. Chen Ming built the second Chen family house here. The sea near the Demon Continent. Fleets of human profound practitioners from various sects began to dock at different points of the continent. Those who thought this was just and without people panic because this ce was full of demons. Not everyone knows that there was a Demon Continent in this world. Some people who knew kept it a secret. They were worried about what these demons would do to them. However, those demons were not as fierce as everyone thought. They don''t even care about human beings. They continue to live their lives. They trust their peacekeepers to not let anything bad happened to them. 447 Chapter 447 ¡°Everyone, be careful. There were demons everywhere.¡± ¡°But they seem harmless¡­they hardly care about us.¡± ¡°Don''t be fooled by them. Demons cannot be trusted.¡± Humans view the demons as cunning. and was an evil creature Very few people know the truth about demons. that the demons themselves were actually no different from humans. They thought the demons ate humans to gain power. Try asking yourself. If one day you find that a cow can walk on two legs. and can talk to you guys Will you still dare to eat them? ¡°Come in. A new dessert made by the president¡¯s recipe. Fragrant, soft, sweet, and easy to eat. The price was only ten copper coin!¡± ¡°Is that a new recipe from the president? Please let me take a look." ¡°Hmmm, it''s delicious! It was fitting that it was a dessert invented by the president.¡± Demons scramble to buy the dessert. The dessert was really delicious. They only bite into the pastry''s batter. The sauce inside surged out and poured into their mouths. What they ate, their president called it a Choux Cream! "Don¡¯t fight over it, we have enough for everyone!¡± All humans were perplexed. The demons now rushed in to buy the dessert iming to be from their president. It seemed that the president of this Demon Continent was loved by demons. and what was the president? ¡°It smells good.¡± ¡°No, we shouldn''t buy things that are made by demons.¡± ¡°Eh, senior, but it is very tasty.¡± The dessert the demon was selling. It was strange. But the smell was too seductive. It was shaped like a bun. However, it was smaller in size and had a golden yellow color. Everyone could smell it and see it as they swallowed their saliva. They hesitated too much. The cream puffs were now sold out. ¡°Ah...sold out.¡± A junior sister who said it was delicious. There was a very sad look on her face. She shouldn¡¯t hesitate to buy it. Otherwise, she would have eaten it already. And while she was sad. Someone grabbed the edge of her sleeve. ¡°Here, I give it to you sister. Don''t be sad. Uncle Guo will probably make it and sell it again tomorrow.¡± A demon dog spoke up. In his hand were two cream puffs. He wanted to share with this poor sister to eat. She looked very pitiful. He was a demon, but his appearance wasn''t that different from a human. In fact, unlike humans, they only had dog ears and tail. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Junior Sister looked at the little boy. Her saliva flowed out. It shows that she wants to eat a lot. ¡°Oh!¡± And while the Junior Sister wanted to eat snacks A male disciple from the same school as her had forbidden her. before pulling out the sword He thought that the child demon must had nned something. He who had drawn his sword It was discovered that he was surrounded by the same uniformed dog demons. In their hands, they held an iron baton, pointing at him. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± That senior male disciple was unable to do anything. He had a profound level at the Qi Gathering Stage. But these demons were also at the Qi Gathering Stage as well. Plus, in the group, there was also an Earth Profound Realm Demon. ¡°So this is your purpose. You thought of dealing with us from the beginning, right?¡± The male senior had a very serious expression. It was as if he believed that these demons certainly had malicious intent. The police demons looked at each other before bursting outughing. ¡°Did you humans really think like that? If we want to deal with you humans.¡± Just a blink of an eye. A demon in the same uniform appeared. The number was much more than that of the Human cultivators. ¡°We are the police. have a duty to protect the peace if you do not cause a disturbance. You are also under the protection of thew. If any demons think of harming you. We too will deal with that demon. If you want toe and visit the Demon Continent in peace, follow thew.¡± After that, the police demon brought some books to the two of them. before warning them before dispersing to take care of the peace ¡°Thew¡­ the police?¡± The Senior Brother seemed to understand everything. This ce was not aswless as he thought. On the other hand, there were rules andws that were stricter than those in the human continent. The senior disciple turned to his junior disciple. He found that his Junior Sister didn''t pay attention to him one bit. After finishing her snack, she continued to run and y with the child demon. He just let out a breath. and looked at his other sect disciples before speaking. ¡°Bring thisw book to the Elder. Let everyone know about thews here.¡± This was what a martial practitioner from the Righteous Sect had encountered. but on the other hand ¡°What happened?¡± These evil martial practitioners had different destinies. Now they were dealt with. They were swept away without even getting ashore. Why did they note ashore? because there was a demon who had been kidnapped in their boat. Army police patrol the waters, arrest them and bring them to justice. back to the shore. Xiao Wen had now arrived in the Demon Continent. She now had a smile on her face. She was about to meet her fiance. Unfortunately, something made her less happy. She let out a sigh before turning around. Yun Hai and his younger disciples followed Xiao Wen''s group. She really wanted to deal with Yun Hai. But she didn''t have a chance. She could actually deal with him and his fellow disciples. But like that, it would turn the Water Returning Sect into the target of various sects. If she wanted to deal with him, She had to do it quietly. ¡°Sister Wen, I know this area very well. My teacher and I used to sail through the mist that shrouded this continent. Why don''t youe and join us to explore the depths of this continent?¡± Yun Hai was from the Sky Sword Sect. The Sky Sword Sect had already known the existence of the Demon Continent from the beginning. and concealed secrets from other sects. They did not mention the dangers they would encounter during their travels. causing many sects to be damaged during the journey. Only the Sky Sword Sect and the Water Returning Sect which was hardly damaged at all For the Sky Sword Sect. It was because they knew the safe route of navigation. As for the Water Returning Sect... it was because of Xiao Wen. on the go. She would secretly release the dragon''s killing intent into the sea. No other underwater demonic beast wanted toe near her. Xiao Wen did not answer. She left it to her senior sister. Xue Ying looked at Yun Hai before speaking. ¡°The decision will be made by me. If there''s something you want to say, turn around and speak to me instead.¡± Yun Hai''s expression was slightly unfavorable before smiling. ¡°I had no reason to say anything to you. I only invite Sister Wen, you-" Yun Hai wanted to say something that seemed to be bad for Xue Ying. But this was actually Xiao Wen''sst straw. He had been chasing her for too long. And the woman who wanted to find her lover as soon as possible couldn''t bear to call her affectionately. With an unexpected speed. The back of Xiao Wen''s hand immediately smashed into Yun Hai''s handsome face. Yun Hai didn¡¯t even have a chance to flinch at Xiao Wen''s hand. before crashing into a nearby wooden house ¡°Hmm, I tried. But it can¡¯t *Sigh*.¡± 448 Chapter 448 Xiao Wen after back-hand Yun Hai then she immediately washed her hands with her water profound energy. Then she wiped it with a cloth. When she was done cleaning her hands, she then destroyed the cloth. Everyone looked at Xiao Wen. Before looking at Yun Hai who was now slowlying out of the copsed wooden house. He now suffered a facial injury. His face swelled up. Blood slowly flowed from his mouth. ¡°Senior Brother Hai!¡± His younger sisters and brothers rushed over to help him. but he shook his hand Stop them from helping him. He looked at Xiao Wen before speaking. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± His voice was slightly muffled. ¡°You want to be the enemy of the Sky Sword Sect, right?¡± Xiao Wen didn''t care what Yun Hai would say. She can¡¯t stand it anymore. She pulled out her sword. before the water streams from the sea gradually lifted up before splitting into many drops of water in the air. Those water droplets scattered all around. Everyone who saw the droplets of water could feel the dangering out of them. ¡°Sky Sword Sect, you think that just because your sect has more disciples then we have to bow down right? You think you are the greatest, unmatched. But my single sword can destroy you. If you want I can give you a taste.¡± Xiao Wen now had an extremely formidable aura. She was now like a goddess of water. The water droplets in the sky at this moment emitted a faint blue glow. They were ready to destroy everything ording to Xiao Wen''s will. ¡°What do you think you are doing? If you hurt me, The Sky Sword Sect will never let you and your sect go!¡± "Is that so why don¡¯t you just try it?" Xiao Wen was not afraid at all. And it was then that everything was about to end in disaster. Everyone was terrified of what will happen. Apuse erupted with energeticughter. ¡°Hahaha I never thought Wen Jia would be so strong.¡± Xiao Wen, who at this moment looked cold and aloof had changed when someone called her Wen Jia as if she had be a different person. The water droplets floating in the sky fell to the ground like it was raining. Xiao Wen with a smile that was bright and beautiful looked at the one who called her sister. Yun Hai had never seen her being like this before. He turned his back to the young man who flew down from the sky. She immediately dropped everything and ran to hug him. ¡°Ming Di!¡± Xiao Wen couldn''t stand it any longer. She kissed the young man in front of everyone. Every male and a few females who saw her kissing the young man who had just appeared felt their heart broken. Only Xue Ying and the others in her group understood the current situation. Yun Hai at this moment had even copsed onto the ground. He couldn''t believe he had seen such a heartbreaking sight. She was cold to all men. A graceful and impabledy. Now she was just a gentle and loving woman in front of this young man. ¡°Who are you¡± Yun Hai rose from the ground and asked the young man his identity. Yun Hai did not dare to offend this young man. In addition to him flying down from the sky Behind him, there was also an army that called themselves the police. They now looked at the young man with reverence. He must be someone of high standing in the Demon Continent. ¡°Who am I? Haha. Just a normal president. You don''t have to worry about it.¡± President? Hearing that the young man was actually the president of the Demon Continent. Yun Hai''s face went pale, His elder told him, No matter what happened, do not create a feud with the Demon Continent president. And now that man was before him. Plus, he''s also trying to steal his lover. ¡°Why does things turn out like this?¡± Chen Ming looked at Yun Hai. He just shook his head. He thought he had to deal with him. But before he could do anything. Yun Hai already gave up. He only knew that Chen Ming was the president of the Demon Continent. He was so terrified to the point he could not stand still. Chen Ming shook his head before ignoring himpletely. ¡°Wen Jia, let''s go together. I knew that Wen Jia would definitelye here. I have prepared amodation and food for Wen Jia and all the Water Returning Sect disciples.¡± Xiao Wen smiled at Chen Ming. before turning to Xue Ying. She nodded to Xiao Wen. with a grin. Xiao Wen''s face turned red. But he still refused to leave Chen Ming. This embarrassment couldn''t make her even one step away from Chen Ming. Chen Ming only smiled before kissing her in front of everyone once more. After that, he immediately led Xiao Wen and everyone to the Chen Family''s house in the Demon Continent. Yun Hai saw that Chen Ming had already taken Xiao Wen. even though in his heart he could only be very jealous He was able to prioritize. Compared to his life Xiao Wen was not so important that he could cause a feud with Chen Ming. Yun Hai then hurriedly returned to his own group. Hopefully he won''t encounter any problems in the meantime. ¡­¡­.. The Chen Family''s House in the Demon Continent was close to the Mei Family''s house. The area of the Chen Family''s house wasrge enough to construct dozens of residences, gardens, ponds and guest houses. The Chen Family''s house in the Demon Continent was very different from the Chen family''s house in the Yang Empire. The Chen family''s house in the Demon Continent emphasized modernity and convenience. The disciples of the Water Returning Sect saw the Chen family home. They could only speak one sentence. ¡°It is really beautiful and impressive!¡± Xiao Wen had now gathered with the others. She was not surprised that Chen Ming''s number of lovers would increase like this. She looked at Dongfang Gu. She gasped before hurriedly dragging her into a one-on-one conversation. Chen Ming knew what she wanted to say to Dongfang Gu. It must had been something that Dongfang Gu and Chen Ming had already done together. And as he thought The two of them really talked about it. All the girls in Chen Ming''s group knew that they should give them some time now. Xiao Wen and Chen Ming had not seen each other for months. The two would like to spend time together. ¡°We will go out for a walk. woulde back in the evening.¡± It was Tang Huayin who led everyone out of the Chen Family''s house. She couldn''t wait for her turn. Xiao Wen was now sitting on Chen Ming''sp. The two of them now spent time together. Xiao Wen leaning back to Chen Ming''s chest. She closed her eyes and felt his warmth. Chen Ming at the same time embraced her from behind. ¡°I miss you Ming Di... just a few months, I feel like it''s been a hundred years.¡± ¡°I miss you too. Wen Jia" Xiao Wen turned to look at Chen Ming with a smile. He was now growing bigger. Before she knew it, he was already taller than her. His embrace felt strong and powerful. make her feel safe. She couldn''t had imagined that she would be his lover. Since she was just a humble maid. Chen Ming thought so too. He didn''t think that he would had Xiao Wen as his lover after he promised himself to never fall for someone. ¡°Ming Di I have something to ask of you, can you do it for me..¡± "Yes. Whatever Wen Jia want" ¡°Then can Ming Di make Wen Jia yours?¡± Chen Ming heard Xiao Wen''s embarrassed tone. He just smiled. He didn''t hesitate, carrying Xiao Wen away from anyone prying eyes. 449 Chapter 449 Chen Ming brought Xiao Wen to the pond. The atmosphere at the moment was very good. The pond wasrge and spacious. There was also a waterfall falling from the rocky hill in the middle of the pond. The water was clear and clean, overlooking the bottom of the pond. This was the best ce to rx. Chen Ming had purposely built this pond just for Xiao Wen. She practiced water techniques. With this pond, she would had a ce to practice her techniques. and also with this pond that he and she would bepletely belonging to each other. Chen Ming for privacy He had used a formation to cover up around the pond. No one could look into the pond. Only those inside can see outside. Xiao Wen at this moment gently stroked Chen Ming''s cheek. She kissed him softly and gently. She stared into Chen Ming''s eyes with desire. Today she and he will belong to each other. After cing the formation Chen Ming walked over and hugged Xiao Wen. before kissing her hungrily. But no matter how much he wanted Xiao Wen, He was still gentle towards her. ¡°Mmm~ Mingdi.¡± Xiao Wen hugged Chen Ming''s neck. She wanted to kiss him passionately. But with her experience, it was still very little. She could only let Chen Ming lead her. Chen Ming kissed her and slowly undressed her piece by piece. showing her white and clean skin. Xiao Wen''s skin was extremely soft. It was as if she had regrly bathed in milk. He couldn''t help but kiss Xiao Wen''s skin. causing her to tremble all over. ¡°Ming Di~¡± Xiao Wen''s face was flushed pink now. She kissed Chen Ming''s cheek. before gently kissing his lips. The two of them now fell into each other''s spell. Chen Ming after kissing her for a moment . He couldn''t resist the fire in his heart any longer. ¡°I want Xiao Wen.¡± ¡°I want you too, Chen Ming.¡± Both of them agreed in unison. Xiao Wen allowed Chen Ming to carry her into the pond. The two let go of each other. Xiao Wen nowy down on the rocks. She opened her legs eagerly to receive Chen Ming. She now had a very red face. She had never thought that she would do something like this. Chen Ming saw that with a dragon instinct. He immediately straddled Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen embraced Chen Ming. Her legs were wider than before, ready to ept him into her body. Xiao Wen bit her lip. Chen Ming''s was really big. Chen Ming saw that Xiao Wen was worried about his dragon. He couldn''t help but kiss her to ease her worries. She fell in love with his kiss. Chen Ming slowly inserted his dragon into Xiao Wen''s body. Xiao Wen''s tears flowed down, she gritted her teeth before the pain gradually disappeared. and became a different feeling instead ¡°Ugh~ Ming~ Please be gentle~.¡± A strange feeling that she had never experienced before swept over her. Chen Ming was able to insert his dragon into her lower part. blood slowly flowed out. Chen Ming used his power to relieve her pain. After making sure that she was okay he moved his waist faster and harder. deep down to the inside of Xiao Wen. She moaned out loudly and lean on Chen Ming''s dragon. ¡°Ming! Wen Jia can''t take it anymore, inside Wen Jia wants it inside. Released into Wen Jia''s body~" Chen Ming gritted his teeth. He heard Xiao Wen''s request. He couldn''t help doing what she wanted. He released it into Xiao Wen''s body. After releasing it into Xiao Wen''s body once, Of course, these two were definitely not enough. The two continued to love each other for more than several hours, realizing it was already dark. Chen Ming slowly pulled his dragon out of Xiao Wen''s body. The two of them now released their emotions to their satisfaction and took a bath together in the pond. ¡­¡­ After making love to each other for a long time It was time for the two of them to return to their residence. Xiao Wen now had a bright face. She had never felt refreshed like this before. Chen Ming felt equally good. He looked at Xiao Wen. He thought about when they were in the pond together. He just shook his head. He and Xiao Wen had already shown their love for each other for hours. But it still felt not enough. Chen Ming and Xiao Wen had now reached the inside of Chen Ming''s residence. Found that everyone was waiting for both of them. Dongfang Gu with a speed flew over to Xiao Wen before dragging her somewhere. She wanted detailed information from Xiao Wen. ¡°Sister Gu, let me have dinner first.¡± ¡°Don''t worry sister. Gu''er had already prepared some food in the room.¡± After that, both disappeared. Leaving Chen Ming with the others The girls looked at Chen Ming, their faces were red. They must be thinking about something he and Xiao Wen did together in the pond. He didn''t think to say anything. He sat down at the dining table before calling everyone to eat together. ¡­¡­.. Eternal Winter Morgan now had a very sad expression on her face. She missed Chen Ming so much. Why would he had to go back to his world? Morgan sighed. Her power increased a bit after practicing in the Qi Gathering Formation that Chen Ming had set up. Her current power level was at the intermediate level of the Qi Foundation Stage. She was able to fight with Bal. If they don''t sh face to face The use of her magic formation was unusual. Shile she was sitting and thinking about Chen Ming. Her lovely little brother Arthur woke up brightly. ¡°Babu!¡± Arthur called Morgan in his lovely voice. Morgan regains consciousness. She turned to look at Arthur, who was now smiling at her. "Arthur, You are already up, My good baby brother." Morgan walked over and picked up Arthur. Chen Ming told her that he would be the greatest King in the future. He was destined to take this world to the top. Morgan smiled and hugged Arthur lovingly. If Chen Ming said so He must really be like that. There was nothing Chen Ming had said and it was not true. ¡°You must be a great king. There will be no one else to bully us brothers and sisters. I will support you with everything I have.¡± While Morgan was ying with Arthur With the increase in her power level This caused her senses to be more sensitive than normal humans. She heard someone''s footstepsing towards her. Bal now had a very serious expression. He, having arrived in front of Morgan, knelt down and spoke. ¡°Mistress, the enemy had been dealt with. Duke Sunford''s army was destroyed. Mistress, do you have another order for me?¡± Morgan smiled. The thought of ying a war game with her was still a hundred years too early. ¡°Attack the castle directly within today. Kill Duke Sunford Ignoring his family and just exile them, Free the ves under him Choose someone who can be trusted to take the position instead.¡± Morgan had Bal as her spearhead in this war. She could not remain silent for the two enemies to attack her and her younger brother. Chen Ming told her, She had a keen mind for war. Suitable for being a tactician. And she was really what he could say. Duke Sunford''s army had yet to be established and was already destroyed by her tactics. She will be in the shadows waiting for Arthur to shine. Bal, when receiving orders, went out to follow the orders that were assigned immediately. Morgan just shook her head. It seemed that she was taking after Chen Ming seriously. ¡°Ah, Chen Ming, Chen Ming. Come deceive my heart and leave me here. How will I punish you?" Morganter continued to y with Arthur. After ying with Arthur, she studied the magic formation. Chen Ming probably didn''t know. But now she has begun to invent her own magic formation. ¡­¡­¡­. Blue Star As time passed, Chen Ming was now very busy. To the maximum, he wanted to end his Demon Continent presidentship task as quickly as he could. While Chen Ming was nning a long-term n for the next Demon president to take his ce. After that, many human race martial practitioners had traveled to the Demon Continent. They had both good intentions and bad intentions. Those with good intentions were warmly weed. Although there was still a feud between humans and demons. But with the identity of the police who had only those who had morals to mediate the problem. causing both sides to begin to adjust to each other As for those with bad intentions must be managed appropriately. They will be prosecuted ording to thew. If they resist, they can use force to enforce thew immediately. or kill order if found the evil practitioner. Police to be able to make kill orders was only police with badges. Police trainees cannot order a death warrant. Failure to do so was subject to severe penalties. Chen Ming had now let the elections take ce. Everyone wanted to elect him to be the next generation of presidents. Chen Ming refused and told them. He couldn''t stay here forever. But all the time he was here he held the position of president first. p The Demon Continent flourished under Chen Ming''s care. Merchants Hall began to enter within the Demon Continent. However, Chen Ming kicked all of the Merchant Hall out of the continent. The Merchant Hall was the same problem as the Assassin''s Hall. Chen Ming established his trade council. by having Mo Jun take over his Commerce Council. Chen Ming introduced technology to everyone. Although it didn''t help to practice the subject faster. But it improves everyone''s well-being. Even the cultivators had to had a rest period as well. ¡°Finally, that time hade. Congrattions Senior Mei Pingshan.¡± Mei Pingshan had the most votes and was first. He was considered the ideal president of many people. Chen Ming now had tears in his eyes. He seemed to have forgotten something. 450 Chapter 450 More than months had passed since the election of a new Demon President. The Demon Continent was now extremely peaceful. Mei Pingshan was able to win the hearts of demons. Although it was not as much as Chen Ming. But the people still respected and revered him. Numerous human cultivators migrated to the Demon Continent. They had both good intentions and bad intentions. Those with good intentions gained huge benefits. But those with malicious intent also had met with the bad ends. The greedy profound practitioners tried to create a situation in order to gather all the human n profound practitioners. To subdue and resist demons in order to take over the Demon Continent as their own. There were only two words to describe them: ¡°very stupid.¡± They didn''t live very long. They were attacked by both demons and humans who supported the demons until they had no ce to stand. The supporter was clearly The Queen of the Long Empire within the Fire Wind Continent. She had traveled to the Demon Continent herself and dered an alliance with the former Demon King and Demon Queen. Announcing this alliance lessened the discord of humans and demons Even if the problem was notpletely gone. But the humans and the demons began to look at each other again with changed feelings. The good news wasn¡¯t just that humans and demons had a better rtionship with each other. But there was still one more piece of good news. The Chen n''s home in the Yang Empire within the Thunder Cloud Continent. Chen Ming was now walking around in Zhang Lin''s residence. His mother was now giving birth to his sister. Asked how Chen Ming knew that he would get a younger sister. It was because of Little Long and Little He could tell that within Zhang Lin''s stomach The baby to be born was a female. Little Long and Little He were now in Zhang Lin''s room with the midwife. The two dragons would take care of Zhang Lin not to be harmed by giving birth to a baby this time. And although there were two dragons taking care of Zhang Lin, Chen Ming was still worried. After two hours Chen Ming was able to sense something. He looked at the room where Zhang Lin was giving birth to his sister. He found that his dragon bloodline was trembling with joy. His sister was now born. Chen Ming heard the baby''s cry. He couldn''t help but smile. The door opened Zhang Lin walked out of the room with the baby in her embrace with a smile. She had just given birth to a child. but she didn''t have a tired expression on her face. or like a person who had just given birth to a child. All must be attributed to the goodness of the two dragons. and a few bottles of red potions. Her body had returned to its normal state. Chen Ming was the first to approach Zhang Lin. His eyes sparkled. He looked at Zhang Lin. She immediately knew what Chen Ming wanted to ask her. He wanted to know his sister''s name. "Your sister''s name. Mother and Your Father agreed that Ming¡¯er would be the ones to name her.¡± Heard that Zhang Lin and Chen Tiannan wanted him to name his sister. Chen Ming was happy like he had never felt before. He gave a gentle smile before giving his sister a name. Chen Ming was meticulous in choosing his sister''s name. He gave his sister the name ¡°Chen Jihua¡± Hearing her own name. Chen Jihua reacted. The little baby smiled while still sleeping. Everyone who saw it like that knew right away that she liked her name. Zhang Lin wanted Chen Ming to hold Chen Jihua. But he who was a great dragon. Even the heavens must be afraid. At this moment, he did not dare to hold her. He was afraid that he would hurt her. To him, she looked fragile. Just a light touch could have caused her to be harmed. Chen Tiannan was looking at his son. Can''t help butugh because he himself had the same condition as his son. When Zhang Lin gave birth to him as well . The girls now looked at Chen Ming with tenderness. and thought that if they had children with him Chen Ming would also be gentle to their children just as he was being gentle to his sister right now. Zhang Lin figured out a way to make Chen Ming hold Chen Jihua. She could only say one word: She had never seen Chen Ming shine like this before. It seemed that Chen Jihua might had awakened something in Chen Ming by now. Tang Huayin was the only one here who knew that something had awakened from within him. She also knew what was awakening in him. ¡®Well, It isn¡¯t bad thing I guess¡¯ At Eternal Winter. It had been several months since he had left her life. Morgan misses him a lot now. She didn¡¯t know when he woulde back to her. Many months felt like many years She hadn''t realized that she thought of him like this, partly because of the power he had given her. It was more than just profound energy. Chen Ming did not know how terrifying the dragon energy was. At this moment, there were parts of Morgan that were starting to change. But no one could see this change. because it was inside her body Heart. Her heart was now energized by dragon energy and absorbed it. It''s starting to change from the human heart. to be the heart of a dragon With the heart of a dragon and her hard training Her level rose rapidly. Even Bal was no longer her match. Her power level was now at the highest level of the Qi Foundation Stage. In just a little while, she would have reached the Qi Gathering Stage. ¡°Chen Ming, why haven''t you returned yet?¡± What a sinful person. Make her fall in love and let her go without a care. "Or that he doesn''t want me anymore, No way, he''s not that kind of person." Even though she knew he wasn''t that kind of person. but with a rtionship that was not yet strong causing her to feel lonely and dejected. She wanted to escape from loneliness. She chose to focus on cultivating the magical formations and inventing new magical formations. ¡°Since you refused to return I will go find you myself.¡± Defensive Formations, Attack Formations, Interception Formations, Destruction Formations, Control Formations, Reinforcement Formations. Morgan was a Formation genius. She had invented a whole bunch of new Formations. She had already approached Chen Ming''s method of teleportation across the. She was now able to move anywhere within a hundred kilometers radius. She understood that what shecked right now was only profound energy. ¡°I just need Magical Energy that isparable to his. But right now, my level is not high enough to carry that amount of profound energy. I need to use another method.¡± This was the beginning of the creation of something beyond thews of the heavens. Morgan wanted to build a certain stone. A stone that could carry an enormous amount of Magical Energy. "The Philosopher''s Stone I have to make it happen. I need the blood of living things. Within the blood of all living beings, there is a certain Magical Energy. Let the blood crystallize into stone. Where am I going to get that much blood?¡± Morgan thought, she didn''t need to think too much. She knew where she could get the blood. ¡°Where else? It¡¯s the market?" Thinking about it, she immediately went to the market. She would use the blood of animals to make the Philosopher''s Stone. She chose to use animal blood rather than human blood. Although human blood contained more Magical Energy than that of an animal, She didn''t want to be a cruel person. She would only use the blood of a dead animal. Arthur was now one year old. His body was developing much faster than a child of the same age. He was only one year old, but had the same physical and mental abilities as a three-year-old child. He was only one year old, not interested in ying with children his age. He liked to practice martial arts...at least for a one-year-old child. Arthur was currently practicing toy fencing in the garden. Around him were golems guarding him from danger. Golems were made out of stone. This was abination of Alchemy and Formation. Allowing Morgan to control various elements to turn them into golems. She did not trust anyone to protect Arthur except herself and Chen Ming. These golems could easily fight the entirepany. Even the strongest elite knight Still can''t defeat them easily. They were strong enough to be a bodyguard for Arthur. Arthur now fencing his toy sword in a funny manner. He was only practicing(ying) normally, but Arthur''s toy sword shone brightly. Arthur swung his toy sword many times and it became more intense. But even if it was many times more severe Its strength was still not enough to damage anything. Arthur didn¡¯t know. But his body began to change. His dantian or magical core now opened. including various pulse point. 451 Chapter 451 Drakefield had a very bad expression on his face. He was now sitting on the throne. while listening to reports from his soldiers His soldiers now only swallowed their saliva. He was afraid that this might be hisst moment. If Drakefield heard what he had to say, The poor soldier was forced to report everything that had happened. Drakefield heard what the poor soldier reported. His bad expression was even worse now. A dark aura appeared. He had to vent it on someone. And it was the poor soldier who had to bear his wrath, Drakefield took the spear by his side and threw it at the poor soldier. His spear pierced through his chest. The poor soldier died instantly. ¡°What exactly happened? Why can''t just a country town like Sinbel be conquered?!¡± Drakefield was furious. He descended from the throne before pulling the spear out of the ground. before stabbing the spear into the dead soldier''s body over and over again over and over again until there¡¯s nothing left of the poor soldier. The other soldiers and knights had angry expressions. but didn''t say anything Drakefield also had the ability to fight at a Royal Knight level. He was unable to defeat Bal. But it still made Bal enjoy the fight. No one here was capable enough to defeat him. Speaking of Bal, Drakefield didn''t think Bal would lose. He, after not receiving news from them about Princess Morgan and Prince Arthur. He thought that Bal might be defeated by a roya knight who was on the same side as Princess Morgan. He had sent his army along with many high-ranking knights However, no matter how many people he sent to Sinbel City, He never received any reply. It was as if Sinbel City was a cursednd. Even his spy that was sent in never returned. ¡°I will have to find out what happened in Sinbel City.¡± He was unable to contact Duke Sunford either. He was certain that Duke Sunford was probably dead. He thought that this might be the Romanian Kingdom''s n to weaken the Eleanor Kingdom''s power. ¡°No, I need to lead an army to attack Sinbel City on my own. I can¡¯t let it continue like this.¡± Drakefield immediately ordered his troops to be assembled. He will lead his army to invade Sinbel on his own. Drakefield was confident in his abilities. There was nothing that could stop him. He wasmanding his knights. He didn''t notice that one of his knights had disappeared. Galen now hurriedly walked out of the pce. He hides in a corner that was hidden from people''s eyes. Before writing a letter and tied it to an arrow. and shot it outside the castle walls. One more person received his letter. before sending the letter by amunication pigeon Probably no one expected Gn was actually loyal to the former king. He can''t do anything. All he could do was help Morgan escape safely. he felt relieved that Morgan was able to escape with Arthur ¡°Now my duty is over. You''ll never get the princess." ,m Gn turned his back. At this moment, he was surrounded by knights. The one who led the knights to capture Gn was Alexis. He had secretly suspected Galen for a long time. He saw that Gn had exited the pce. summoned his knights to follow Galen. He saw that Gn had sent some message outside the castle. He knew right away that Gn betrayed the kingdom. ¡°Gn surrendered yourself, You had no way to escape from here.¡± Gn looked at Alexis. He only let out a sigh. ¡°You really think like that?¡± Alexis looked at Gn. He suspected that Gn might be hiding his true abilities. Alexis was not careless. He had a Royal Knight following him. ¡°I know you concealed your true abilities. Your true power must be at Royal Knight level. Too bad I have my eye on you all this time. So I went to ask the help of a royal knight earlier. with the same level as the royal knight and with the knights. There is absolutely no way you can defeat us all.¡± Gn heard what Alexis had said and then heughed out loud. Alexis who saw Gnughed couldn''t help but get angry and speak up. ¡°What are youughing at? you are going to die here. There is absolutely no way you can survive.¡± ¡°That Iughed. It''s because you think I have the same level of a royal knight.¡± Hearing that Alexis went pale Or would Gn be at the same level as Bal? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°I''m not that strong. But I have this.¡± Gn took out a ring of something. There was also a symbol in the ring. "A ring? You will fight us with a ring?¡± Gn only shook his head. ¡°You are very foolish. The world was changing. The era of witch and wizard ising.¡± "Witch and Wizard, what are you talking about-" Alexis couldn''t finish speaking. Gn immediately put on his ring. A red aura erupted from Gn''s body. before he disappears. The knights that blocked his way were knocked all over the ce. The ring that Gn was wearing was made from the Philosopher''s Stone. He was now as strong as ten Royal Knightsbined. Nothing could stop him now. Gn destroyed all of Alexis'' knights. and also killed the royal knight Alexis asked for help. The royal knights in the Eleanor Kingdom were now less than ten. If other kingdoms knew about this, Eleanor''s Kingdom must be in dire straits. Gnter disappeared. Alexis was seriously injured. But he can still give Drakefield important information. "Magic" Magic was considered evil. Those who could use it were only women branded as witches. They will be incinerated by the holy mes of the Church of Light''s Rulers. However, Gn was not a woman. And it shouldn''t be a witch either. ¡°There must be someone behind that guy. It''s not wrong. Morgan was a witch. Send a letter to the Church of Light. Let them send the magistrates to deal with her.¡± Drakefield didn''t want Morgan alive. He wanted to kill her and that only her brother. His soldiers sent letters to the Church of Light via pigeons. Technology was another thing the Church of Light rejects as well. It would had been better if they were willing to use their phones. Drakefield will watch Morgan get destroyed by the Church of Light without any leftovers. Sinbel, now Sinbel City had changed quite a lot. From a rural town, now was no different from the capital. Here there were many merchants and vendors flowing in. Morgan didn''t seem to be only good at tactics. She could use tactics in trading. Trade was like a war between merchants and merchants. The first thing Morgan did was Tax relief for everyone There was no fixed taxation as it used to be. Taxes were collected as a percentage of the ie people can earn. The people of Sinbel city were very grateful to Morgan. She also helps farmers with crops and weeding. resulting in more productive growth than ever before Moreover, she also learned a lot from Chen Ming. about food processing and preservation She used these knowledge to summon merchants to Sinbel City. She set up a tax wall. Generate another ie for Sinbel from merchants. In the beginning, merchants and traders did not want to pay taxes. But when they saw what was waiting for them inside Sinbel City, They would pay their taxes with a smile on their faces. This shows that they think paying taxes was a worthwhile investment. When there was money in cirction Morgan can use this money to continue to develop Sinbel City. Her army now had a few hundred men at first. There were thousands of people now. Plus, each of them began to practice martial arts using their profound energy. They were still unable to rise to the Qi Foundation Stage. But they were already close. Chen Ming told her that if they were to confuse about the level ranking. She could invent a new way of calling them. She just used the normal term like Qi Gathering Stage will be the standard for Elite Knight and Qi Gathering Stage will be standard for Royal Knight It was easy and practical. She had asked him what level he was. He told her that he was four realms above the royal knight. He was even stronger than a god in her mind. She was now at the Royal Knight level. and was about to rise to the next realm that she will have to think about the name. She could now use Fireball more than a hundred times. Her level continued to increase. ¡°With the Magical Gathering Array(Qi Gathering Formation). Sooner orter Sinbel City will be the center of this world. I must prepare myself for whatever is toe¡­¡± Morgan looked at her younger brother with a smile. Arthur was growing up fast. He was only two years old now. However, he was now at the Elite Knight level. ¡°Arthur will definitely be the greatest king and be so strong that no one will ever want to face him. Well, he has an idol like Chen Ming.¡± Arthur was also given dragon powers. He drank the milk from Morgan that had Chen Ming''s Qi circting. so he got the benefit when he was just a baby he was like a down grade Chen Jihua. 452 Chapter 452 Chen Ming now remembered something that he had forgotten. He now ate breakfast with his family. He couldn''t help but cough. attract everyone''s attention ¡°I have something to tell everyone. in the past several months. I''m quite busy so I haven''t had a chance to tell everyone.¡± Chen Ming''s expression was not very good now. How could he forget such an important matter. He med it all on the paperwork. ¡°What was it, Ming Di?¡± Xiao Wen asked worriedly. She had rarely seen such a look on his face. Dongfang Gu was the same. Since Xiao Wen and Chen Ming had done it, Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu became very close to him. The two were still unable to spend such time together with Chen Ming. But both were interested in helping each other to serve their husbands. ¡°Ming Ming, whatever it is, you can tell us, we won''t be angry.¡± Dongfang Gu tried to speak to support Chen Ming. She looked extremely cute right now. She was still embarrassed to talk when many people were watching. Even if it''s a family member On the table at this moment were Zhang Lin, Chen Tiannan, Xie Lin, Tang Huayin, Hua Lin, Sun Lin, Yao Guanyin, and Ni Yue, so this breakfast was quite arge meal. Chen Ming looked at everyone before speaking, telling them what he had forgotten. It was about Morgan''s. Everyone looked at Chen Ming before sighing. ¡°And we thought it was a life and death matter?¡± Tang Huayin spoke up. Everyone here already knew that Chen Ming would definitely had another lover. not his fault He hardly did anything. Only them that pursue him, not another way around. They were sure that Chen Ming was not someone who would love someone indiscriminately. Everyone here had a story of their own. Each one was as beautiful as a goddess. But they weren''t just beautiful. They also had abilities to back them up. And they really love him. not relying on his power None of them had used Chen Ming''s power unless necessary. It was a power that they only borrowed from him. Everyone practiced hard. in order to make Chen Ming stronger Everyone already knows about the bond. They were grateful for this connection that brought them and Chen Ming closer together. They told Chen Ming to do what he wanted. They will support him. Zhang Lin was in tears at this moment. She was proud of her son. Even Little Jihua smiled at him. His sister was very cute. Whoever thought of touching his sister would encounter a cruel dragon. Who was thinking of dating his sister? Must pass him first! Chen Ming finished his breakfast. He went straight to the Fire Wind Continent first. He wanted to ask if Kang Lan wanted to go with him. Everyone else now had things to do. No one was free to go with Chen Ming. Fire Wind Continent, Long Empire, Kang Lan had now finished her work. She began to lead the regime that Chen Ming had devised based on the democratic model. She found this kind of rule to be very easy and convenient. All she had to do was hand over her work to the president. The president had to agree to rule with democratic. The president will be chosen by the people. If he or she wanted to continue in the position He or She must have the consent of the people. Chen Ming now flew into the inner pce. The soldiers saw that Chen Ming flew past them. But no one stopped Chen Ming. Moreover, they secretly talked and praised Chen Ming. able to subdue the queen They did not know how Chen Ming could do this. And they don''t want to know either. Arrived in Kang Lan''s office in the pce. Kang Lan, who was thinking of him after finishing her work, couldn''t help but jump at Chen Ming. "My husband!" Kang Lan called him husband. She hugged and kissed him hungry. He had previously told her that He will fulfill the promise he made to her. Chen Ming passionately kissed Kang Lan back. Kang Lan was silent before looking at Chen Ming. ¡°I want my daughter. You promised me Today you must make me pregnant.¡± Chen Ming smiled. A promise must be kept. He picked up Kang Lan. His gaze softened and full of love. ¡°A promise is a promise. I will give you your daughter. my lovely dragon.¡± Kang Lan''s face turned red. Her red hair shone brightly. The dragon blood within her trembled. when she met her partner. She, a mighty dragon now was no different from the little cat in his embrace. She let him carry her to put bread into her oven. Chen Ming carried Kang Lan to her bedroom. He knew every point in the pce. Kang Lan was now embarrassed but she did not stop Chen Ming. But when it''s time to really do that She didn''t dare ¡°What happened, My lovely dragon? Do you want me to stop?¡± Chen Ming said teasing her. He knew that she wanted her child back. And he''s about to make her dreamse true. ¡°No¡­ I need you¡­ my dragon.¡± Kang Lan smiled. Her cheeks turned red. She had never done anything like this before. This was the first time for her. This made her feel a little nervous. even dreaming of Chen Ming often But she had never dreamed of doing that to him. Chen Ming gently kissed Kang Lan''s neck. causing her body to tremble. Her heart skipped a beat. She was about to create a little dragon with him. Kang Lan nowy down on the bed. Her expression was like a helpless woman. Chen Ming slowly unbuttoned her clothes. Kang Lan looked at Chen Ming. Within her eyes were filled with desire. She wanted to be one with him. The two dragon bloodlines collided with each other. wanting topete for dominant Kang Lan''s bloodline was easily defeated. The yin and yang dragon swallowed the heavens. It wasn''t a dragon bloodline that would be under anyone, even the heavens. ¡°You make me want you even more, I will devour you. and unite our bloodlines.¡± Chen Ming stroked Kang Lan''s stomach. She smiled before speaking. ¡°I belong to you. You will do anything to me. I am ready for you to swallow me.¡± Chen Ming couldn''t stand it any longer. with the instinct of a dragon who appreciates something beautiful and wants to own itpletely he will devour her alive. Chen Ming quickly took off his clothes. Before straddling Kang Lan He kissed her passionately. His dragon gently caressed herir. made herir flood with sweet juice. Chen Ming also massaged Kang Lan''s mound. Her soft mound tightened in Chen Ming''s hand. Her body was now preparing to receive Chen Ming into her body. Kang Lan only thought that he would insert his dragon into her body. to release his seed into her causing her to be emotional like never before She opened her entrance to make it easier for Chen Ming to put the dragon inside of her. Chen Ming did what she wished. He put it deep inside of her. before starting to move his hip. Chen Ming now felt that he was about to release his seed. Kang Lan also sensed that he was about to release his seed. She didn''t want to waste things. She lifted up her butt. Pointed her inner entrance to match his dragon muzzle. Chen Ming clenched his teeth slightly before letting out his seed. Chen Ming injected his seeds into Kang Lan''s body. His injection was strong enough to reach her womb in one go. Kang Lan moaned, She felt it inside of her. ¡°My dragon, devour me, make me yours. Put more of it inside of me~¡± ¡°I will make you mine, You will bear my baby.¡± Kang Lan begged She really wanted him. Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan, he agreed. Chen Ming saw that she was ready. He immediately inserted his strength into her body. Two dragons merged into one. Yin and Yang blended together. seeds nted in the body hope to gain a new life. ¡­¡­¡­. Eternal Winter Morgan had now reached a dead end. She couldn''t find a way to travel to Chen Ming. She was now confined to her room. Trying to find a way to step through this stalemate. She had already prepared everything. Even The Church of Light could not do anything to her. Here she was the supreme ruler. Citizens and merchants along with the nobles will protect her at all cost. She was the queen of everyone here. Two-year-old Arthur was now sitting in her room. No matter how much she became obsessed with the magic. She did not forget to spend time with her younger brother. This was what Chen Ming had instructed. No matter what, family alwayses first. She obeyed Chen Ming''s words like a beloved wife. She missed him so dearly that two years had passed. But it was like a thousand years had passed. ¡°I miss you so much. When will youe back to me?" She couldn''t help but miss him. Even though she had promised herself that she would go to him on her own, it was not a bad idea toe to her on his own. Morgan was thinking about Chen Ming. Bal hurriedly walked into herboratory. before speaking with excitement ¡°Mistress, the secret magical formation that Mistress released all over the world now detected mana more than usual. The level of power that we detected is enormous.¡± Morgan''s eyes opened wide. She hurriedly ran towards the wall beside him. On the wall, she had set up an observation formation. It''s like a radar that tells people''s location. In addition The Observation Formation also consisted of the Identification Formation. She could know who was her ally or enemy. She saw arge ck and white spot. and one point was red. She knew that the ck and white dot was Chen Ming, but the red dot? ¡°If I am not wrong, that red dot would definitely be one of his lovers.¡± Morgan became jealous. It had been two years before he came to see her. And when he came again, he brought his lover with him. She wasn''t angry at anything. It couldn''t be helped to feel like this. This was the first time she frowned. Only Chen Ming could make such an expression appear on her face. Bal could not help but smile. This couple was really cute. Everyone in the castle knew that Morgan fell head over heels in love with Chen Ming. why do they know because Morgan kept saying Chen Ming said so. Chen Ming said this. Chen Ming wanted this. Chen Ming wanted that. Morgan, After she was sure that the energy she was reading was from Chen Ming, she told everyone to prepare. Chen Ming wasing. 453 Chapter 453 Morgan was very excited right now. She was about to meet with Chen Ming. She really missed him. Even if he came with his lover, she didn''t think much of it right now. What she was worried about right now was ¡°Do you think he will like the dress that I am wearing or not?¡± Morgan turned to ask her maid. She was now in a white and purple ancient Chinese robe. It was a dress simr to what Chen Ming wore, but was more feminine. She remembered Chen Ming''s clothing patterns. She used it as a model. before designing other sets separated into male and female The outfits that she designed were very popr. And had be a symbol of the city of Sinbel. Sinbel was now a great blend of Victorian and Ancient China. The maid herself was wearing a dress that was simr to Morgan. but different in color and pattern of the maids were simple, no patterns, but She looked at Morgan. before smiling ¡°Don''t worry Princess Morgan. I think Lord Chen will definitely like it.¡± People called Chen Ming Lord Chen. To them, Chen Ming was Princess Morgan''s future husband. They wouldn''t be able to call Chen Ming curtly. Morgan heard the maid say. She felt more at ease. She was now waiting for him in front of the city. He was heading this way with great speed. On the other side. Chen Ming now brought Kang Lan with him. Kang Lan since she slept with him She was very attached to him. It was almost impossible to part with him. Chen Ming understood what had happened. All because of his dragon bloodline. Kang Lan had a very intense dragon bloodline, unlike Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu who didn''t had it in the first ce. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were not much influenced by his dragon bloodline. Compared to Kang Lan Fortunately, she had now handed over the task of governing the empire to a president elected by the people. She now no longer had any ties with the Long Empire and the Fire Wind Continent. She told him that she waspletely his, no one could separate her and him. Kang Lan when she arrived at Eternal Winter. She couldn''t help but release her dragon aura. Because here the weather was quite cold. different from her hometown ¡°Thisnd was full of snow. It deserves the name Eternal Winter.¡± Kang Lan had never seen so much snow before. It was because of her continent and the continent near her had tropical weather. This was the first time she had felt and touched the snow. Even though it was very cold, she still felt good. Chen Ming just nodded and watched Kang Lan y in the snow. He looked at Kang Lan''s stomach. She was still not pregnant. even though they''ve done that much ¡°This was probably because of the dragon bloodline again.¡± The higher the bloodline, the higher The less likely they were to have children together. Chen Ming might be able to use formation to help. But like that, it seems too unnatural. He would naturally let Kang Lan be pregnant. He didn''t believe that he would not be able make her pregnant. Kang Lan yed in the snow for a while. before she walked towards Chen Ming. She told him that this ce was suitable for building his love nest for him and her, and of course, the two of them make love in the snow once again. before heading to Sinbel City together. With the power of both. The two were able to reach Sinbel City almost instantly. Morgan watched as the two appeared. She looked at Chen Ming with a smile. wanting to run and embrace him But she had to honor his lover who came with him. Kang Lan looked at Morgan before smiling at her. Her gaze showed how much she missed Chen Ming. She understood Morgan''s feelings. how painful it was to miss someone ¡°Why don''t youe to wee our husbands? or you don''t need him anymore.¡± Hearing what Kang Lan said She immediately understood what the other party wanted to convey. Morgan immediately ran towards Chen Ming. Before hugging him She was very d that he hade to see her now. She didn''t forget to thank Kang Lan for understanding her. Chen Ming now felt like he had done something very bad. He had to pay for what he had done to Morgan. Chen Ming pulled Morgan up and kissed her lips. Morgan was a little surprised. Before letting him kiss her Everyone who saw it was stunned before cheering loudly. This confirmed their rtionship. As for the story of another beautiful woman who dered herself to be Chen Ming''s wife as well. Everyone didn''t think much. because in the social environment of this ce The nobles had many wives. It''s already normal. And even more, Chen Ming was already the strongest royal knight. Polygamy was verymon. ¡°Brother Ming!¡± Chen Ming finished kissing Morgan. He heard the sound of a little boy shouting at him. Before that little boy rushed over and hugged Chen Ming''s legs. ¡°Brother Ming, You are finally back!¡± The little boy looked very excited. Chen Ming looked at the little boy, he immediately recognized the little boy. ¡°Arthur?¡± Chen Ming asked the little boy''s name for confirmation. The little boy immediately nodded and introduced himself. Chen Ming couldn''t help but lift him up. before speaking ¡°Arthur has grown up a lot. He¡¯s also very strong.¡± Arthur smiled before showing his own strength to Chen Mingdu. Chen Ming was very surprised. Arthur was able to gather energy and be a form. To be able to gather energy and form a form It must be at least at the Earth Profound level. Chen Ming secretly nced at Arthur''s palm. In the palm of his hand, there was some kind of formation. ¡®So it was like that. But even though the formation helped Arthur, if I remember correctly, He is only two years old, able to use it. He was already considered a genius among geniuses. It wouldn''t be strange if he became the king of this world.¡¯ Chen Ming put Arthur down. before he turned to Morgan and stroked her head. ¡°You did a great job. These formations, you invent them by yourself right?¡± Red-faced morgan. She was dazzled by Chen MIng¡¯s head patting. She nodded before speaking with pride. ¡°I created it. I don''t know who left me alone for two year. refused toe back. I want to find a way to reach you. But it failed.¡± Morgan sighed. Chen Ming smiled before handing something over to her. ¡°This was a key that will take you to different realms. I don''t have enough talent in it. Would you like to try to solve the mystery?¡± Chen Ming gave the key to the origin realm. The Key to Heaven and the Key to the Stars to Morgan. for her to try to solve its riddles. Chen Ming tried but was unsessful. it''s tooplicated Morgan looked at the three keys. It was as if she had found a missing piece of jigsaw. She hurriedly ran to her office. She didn''t forget to drag Chen Ming along. ¡°I understand. I understand it now!¡± Kang Lan looked at the two with a smile. Each and every one of Chen Ming''s lovers were interesting. She looked at all the maids and guards who came to wee Chen Ming. She didn''t want to interfere with the two of them right now. She wanted to take a walk around this town. ¡°Take me on a tour of the city.¡± "Acknowledged Mistress" A handful of maids and guards Follow Kang Lan for a walk around the city. Chen Ming now arrived at Morgan''s office with Arthur. Morgan ran to a wall inside the room. She did something with the key. causing the three keys to shine Before the formation inside them expanded. After that, Morgan merged them beforeparing them to her formation. ¡°This part here and here should be like this.¡± Morgan slightly adjusted her formation. and immediately Her formation was sessful! She had sessfully built a teleportation formation! It was also a formation that can determine the location of where tond. ¡°I seeded. After this, I can travel to you at any time.¡± Morgan turned to Chen Ming. She was now solving a mystery that Chen Ming could not solve. There was also something interesting. "What is this Morgan?" "Oh this it was other universes That''s right, Chen Ming. I''m not just solving mysteries of traveling to others in the universe. I can also solve the mystery of my journey across the universe.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know what to say. He looked at the formation. He had quite a lot of knowledge of the formation. Even if it''s not equal to Morgan. But he could tell that Morgan''s formation was superior to that of the three keys! In addition, the number of universes that her formation was able to travel was unbelievablyrge. Chen Ming even had to erase the universes that ovepped his two universes. He looked at Morgan''s formation one more time. This time he found what he was looking for. Morgan''s formation He could also take others across the universe but there were some rules that he needed to follow but it was better than not. 454 Chapter 454 Chen Ming was not interested in other universes. He was only interested in his two universes. While He was looking at this formation with excitement. He suddenly sensed something weird inside him. Chen Ming had already experienced this kind of feeling before when he was first sent to this world. With great speed he jumped backwards. Establish a distance between him and Morgan''s formation. Chen Ming''s nine heavenly jades now trembled. The magical formation and the nine heavenly jades mirrored each other. He didn''t know what was going on. But if he had let the magical formation and his nine heavenly jades sh, There would be a nasty disaster upon this world. "What happened" His jade did something to the magical formation. The formations were now moving on their own. Morgan looked at the formation. She found that her magical formation had changed. Within her magical formation, something appeared. They were symbols of something. There were diamonds, heart shapes, souls, human faces, hoursses. A skull, a white wing, a ck wing, and finally, some kind of circle that gives the impression of nothing. ¡°What are these nine symbols, Ming?¡± Chen Ming looked at the nine symbols. He knew what these nine symbols meant. It represents reality, life, soul, mind, time, death, light, darkness, and emptiness. It was a symbol of the power of his nine heavenly jades. But what does it have to do with Morgan''s formation? ¡°These symbols are¡­¡± Chen Ming exined these symbols to Morgan. Morgan asked to see Chen Ming''s nine heavenly jades. which he picked it up for her to see It was tied to his soul and no one could steal it. If they wanted the nine heavenly jades. They need to kill him first. And for him to truly die meant the destruction of his soul which was almost impossible for it was protected by the nine heavenly jades that represent thew of the universe. Morgan saw these nine heavenly jades. She gasped before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°These are thews of the universe. The universe was formed and created these nine heavenly jades. My formation was connected to thews of the universe. which was connected to this jade. My formation was nowplete. All I have to do was carve it into the philosopher¡¯s Stone.¡± ¡°The Philosopher''s Stone?¡± Chen Ming asked with interest. Morgan exined to Chen Ming how to make the philosopher''s Stone. Chen Ming became interested. He heard Morgan''s method of making the Philosopher''s Stone. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. The Philosopher''s Stone was supposed to use the blood of tens of thousands of human beings to create it. Morgan used pig blood to create the Philosopher''s Stone. Just thinking about it hurts for the person who invented it. Chen Ming was interested in making the philosopher''s Stone. But he didn''t use anyone''s blood. He used his red potion. Morgan saw Chen Ming''s red potion. She could only open her mouth. Chen Ming had now done something out of this world. ¡°Ah¡­Ming, are you really going to do that? I don''t know if it will work or not.¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°I think it must work. I believe in your theory.¡± Chen Ming dropped the nine heavenly jades into his red potion. Let the powers mix together. By giving red potions as a crystalline medium Morgan just swallowed her saliva. and used her power to carve a magical formation into Chen Ming''s Philosopher¡¯s Stone. Chen Ming after seeing that the crystal was forming He dripped his blood. causing his dragon blood to mix with the Philosopher''s Stone that was now absorbing the Nine Laws of the Universe. Chen Ming sensed that the philosopher Stone was connected to him through his bloodline. Chen Ming was also absorbed the Nine Laws. Morgan now looked at Chen Ming. He took off his clothes. The philosopher¡¯s stone that had not yet crystallized and was in liquid state slowly floated up and into Chen Ming''s body. Chen Ming was now using his dragon bloodline to swallow the ninews of the universe. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. The ninews of the universe were extremely powerful. Chen Ming had to keep it under control. As time passed, Chen Ming was able to control the power of the ninews. He found that he was even stronger. The system disyed his status. Chen Ming did not know what level his true power was now. [Chen Ming] Level 250 (Advanced Martial Ancestor Realm) upation: Cosmic Dragon Yang Energy 1,353,200/1,353,200 Yin Energy 12,06,000/12,06,000 ¡°C-Cosmic Swallowing Dragon¡­Really, It¡¯s alreadye to this point¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh. He didn''t think that he would have reached this point instead of Little Long or the dragon egg that was about to hatch. But it was he who swallowed thews of the universe. ¡°With such power. I am ready to go to the upper world.¡± Chen Ming''s power level right now, if he has to make a guess. He was sure that he was stronger than even the demon god ermo now. He didn¡¯t need to use biomass fusion to beat him anymore. Meanwhile. In the upper world. ¡°What¡¯s happening! Why are thews of the universe trembling like this!¡± Arge number of heavenly gods and demons were panicking. Thews of the universe right now were trembling. as if something was trying to destroy it. But only a few seconds had passed. Thews of the universe returned to its normal state once more. The heavenly gods and demons let out a sigh of relief. They thought the universe would be destroyed. The supreme heavenly god at this moment had issued an order. Let the heavenly gods go out in search of unusual things. No one had been able to understand and learn thews of the universe to this degree for millions of years. Only a divine being can understand and learn it. Now, someone could understand it on par with the divine being, no, moreover, as if someone had forced thews of the universe to be their own. ¡°How is it possible? Thews of the universe will never allow anyone to control it.¡± The Supreme Heavenly God was not feeling very well. He looked in one direction. with his immense power He could see from a distance of tens of thousands of miles. The Supreme Demon King at this moment felt a change in thews of the universe as well. He sat down to his throne before speaking. ¡°Tian Di, don''t think that I will always let you do what you want. The mask that you wore soon will be taken off by someone. A god like you shoulde and live in the abyss with me, haha.¡± The Supreme Demon King then closed his eyes. to restore his own power The demon race was defeated by the Heavenly Gods in the past war. Since the previous war. there was an unprecedented hatred towards the Supreme Heavenly God As for why he hated the Supreme Heavenly God so much? no one knows in the lower world Chen Ming did not know that he had shaken the upper world until all the races hade out and moved to find him. Even the solitude-loving dragon race was the same. This was a huge event that had never happened before in millions of years. Now it happened. The person who caused all of them seemed to know nothing. He was living a normal life with his two lovers. Plus he who had obtained the ninews of the universe Still using it for what...nonsense? With Chen Ming being able to control the ninews of the universe. He was not much different from being a divine being right now. He was able to create something that didn''t exist from the air. He could create anything if he understood it. Chen Ming had now used his power. Rebuilding Sinbel City Based on the style of North Star City at the Yule. In one word, this city was the most technologically advanced city. Ifpared to each century The world was in the 19th century, but Sinbel was in the 22nd century, with hundreds of years of technological gaps. Chen Ming was currently lying on the gravityless bed. Drinking juice while reading the manga he conjures up. He didn''t even need to remember the whole story. can build it up The storyline might be different from the one he''d read, but it wasn''t that bad. In fact, it''s even more fun than the original. Morgan was now hugging Chen Ming on the gravityless bed. She became interested in technology. She learned it along with the magical formation. which they support each other very well She can build a spaceship if she wants. Kang Lan was currently watching a series of movies. She was highly addicted to Chinese Story. Especially the protagonist who ys was Chen Ming himself and the heroine who ys the role was her. Chen Ming could onlyugh. He was able to create many things. But it doesn''t appear to be the same or the same as the original at all. ¡°This life is really good.¡± Chen Ming after that spent the whole day with them. including all night Morgan wasn''t ready to give her body to him yet. She wanted to wait for her body to grow a bit more 455 Chapter 455 The next morning Chen Ming woke up from his slumber. Morgan was now sleeping with Arthur. She didn''t want to be a roadblock between him and Kang Lan. She knew that Kang Lan really wanted a child with Chen Ming. She was a good sister. So she backed out and let them do the deed. And even though she let them be. Didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t get anything. The way they did it was very hot and steamy. This was the first time she saw something so exciting like that. She didn¡¯t know that Chen Ming knew she was watching but he didn¡¯t mind it and let her watch to her heart content. Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan, who was now hugging him tightly. He thought that after tonight. She might have been pregnant with his child. He could only sigh. Why it was so hard to make a dragon pregnant. And to top it off beside it was hard to get a dragon pregnant, the time for a pregnant dragon takes much longer than a human. A normal human being was nine months pregnant. But the dragon was pregnant for at least three years. Kang Lan slowly woke up from the dream. She woke up and smiled at Chen Ming before kissing him. ¡°My husband, look like we need to do it much more in order to bring Yueyue to this world¡± Chen Ming kissed Kang Lan back. before speaking "I will work hard for you my wife we will bring Yueyue to this world together¡­" Chen Ming gently stroked Kang Lan''s head. Kang Lan sighed at Chen Ming before stroking her stomach. She really wanted to feel it. She wanted to carry Kang Ye inside her womb once again. She now looked more gentle. This might be because she was preparing to be a mother. Chen Ming helped Kang Lan get dressed before she also helped him. The two then headed towards the kitchen. Chen Ming transformed Morgan''s old Victorian mansion into a modern Victorian mansion. It still had that old feel but with new technology mixed in. In the kitchen now the cook had prepared food for everyone. Chen Ming previously taught the cooks how to cook and introduced new ingredients to the cook. Morgan was now waiting for Chen Ming and Kang Lan along with Arthur. ¡°Brother Ming!¡± Arthur, as always, hugged Chen Ming with his bright smile. Chen Ming couldn''t help but pat his head. Chen Ming promised Arthur that today he would teach him how to fight with a sword. Arthur was delighted. Bal was a good teacher, but he doesn''t had any techniques. He fought with his instincts which had both advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantage would disappear if he had learned a martial technique. Everyone then peacefully ate breakfast together. before they split up and do what they want after that Chen Ming took Arthur to the front yard. before teaching Arthur his sword technique. Arthur quickly learned his technique. He was a real sword genius. Chen Ming thought of something. He used his power to create a Heaven Severing Sword. before inserting it into a stone in the garden He called Arthur before speaking to him. ¡°Arthur, this sword is your sword. You have to be the right person before you can pull it out. You must know mercy. You must know leadership and humility. When you are qualified enough You will be able to pull up this Heavenly Severing Sword.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Arthur. He saw Arthur''s eyes steadily glow before he spoke. ¡°I will not disappoint Brother Ming.¡± Instead of wanting a sword. He needed apliment from Chen Ming. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feelcent. He couldn''t help stroking Arthur''s head affectionately. Chen Ming patted Arthur''s head one more time. before letting him go back to practice Chen Ming could now sense that Bal was running towards him at high speed. It seems that Drakefield had make a move. Chen Ming, if he wanted to, could deal with Drakefield immediately. But he looked at Arthur. Arthur needs an enemy like Drakefield. He must reim his throne on his own. Chen Ming thought of something. before deciding to head to Drakefield''s army on his own Drakefield was currently nning his battle. He was unaware that someone was standing behind him. Chen Ming appeared from within the shadow. before he grabs Drakefield''s head. ¡°Who are you-¡± Drakefield didn''t finish speaking. He didn''t even have a chance to ask who was grabbing his head. Chen Ming at this moment entered hismand directly into Drakefield''s head. Drakefield was shock for a moment. before he had a serious expression on his face. ¡°We shouldn''t underestimate them¡­¡± Drakefield for some reason He ordered the retreat. He will gather more manpower. so he slowly attacked Sinbel. Everything was as Chen Ming wanted. He can buy time for Arthur. Chen Ming really did not like using this method very much. But this was for Arthur. Chen Ming made sure that Drakefield wouldn''t send his army to Sinbel City in ten years. The war had alreadysted a long time. Moreover, it was not only Sinbel that the Eleanor Kingdom was facing. They also faced other kingdoms. Chen Ming had now dealt with Drakefield''s affairs. Now, another problem that pops up was Church of Light The Church of Light now deres that Morgan of Sinbel was a witch that must be eliminated as soon as possible. If it had been in the past, there would had been arge number of people coborating with the Church of Light. But the Church of Light came out toote. Sinbel was now thergest trading city in the world. With Morgan''s ir and talent She could infiltrate her people everywhere. Even in the Church of Light itself. Morgan was now sitting with Chen Ming drinking coffee. Today was the day for both of them. Kang Lan was currently addicted to the Chinese series. Therefore, she did not want to go out much. ¡°Ming, it seems the Church of Light doesn''t like our presence very much. The supreme pope of the Church of Light proimed Sinbel as a city of sin. and was sending an army. What does Ming think?¡± Chen Ming drank his coffee before speaking. ¡°Think the Church of Light was full of idiots. Sooner orter the Church of Light will copse on their own. They were incapable of responding to human greed. equal to us.¡± Chen Ming replied with confidence. He knows human greed well. Sinbel was able to meet their needs very well. If the Church of Light was thinking of making a Sinbel fall. they will be faced with the whole world. Now if He didn¡¯t guess wrong. The merchants from every empires were moving in secret. Sinbel was considered the best trading city. No matter where the merchantse from. Come here and get a lot of money back with them. Plus, the tax was also kept in percentage. Make it whether they were making a small profit or arge profit. Profit was still profit Nowhere else did they make a profit as much as they did in Sinbel. And suddenly someone tells them that Sinbel was the city of sin. must be eliminated. How can the merchants who settled in Sinbel allow it? This excludes all the nobles who had been enchanted by modern civilizations. They no longer believed in the teachings of the Church of Light. They believe in verifiable science. They formed a Council of Enlightenment against the teachings of the Church of Light. when merchants and nobles cooperated. The Church of Light trembled. A war will arise between the Enlightened and the Church of Light. Everything was as Chen Ming had expected. The Church of Light was destroying itself. ¡°Morgan, you don''t have anything to do with the Council of the Enlightened, do you?¡± Morgan only smiled. but no answer Chen Ming could only smile before kissing Morgan. ¡°You really are scary.¡± ¡°Really but I know you like scary women.¡± ¡°Noment.¡± Morgan kissed back Chen Ming. She caressed Chen Ming''s body. while biting on Chen Ming''s lips in hunger. She really thirsty wasn''t she. ¡°Hmm, I really want to eat you.¡± Chen Ming reached under Morgan''s skirt. But before he could go any deeper, Morgan stopped him. ¡°Ah~ don''t Ming, I''m not ready yet.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Chen Ming experimented doing the puppy eyes. Morgan saw Chen Ming''s eyes like that. She couldn''t help but hesitate before thinking of something. She slowly crept under the coffee table. Chen Ming didn''t know why Morgan was hiding under the coffee table. But when he knew what she would do He even dropped himself behind him. and pecked at the tablecloth His face was flushed red. ¡°You can''t use this kind of tactic¡­aah, No Morgan!¡± Morgan did not stop and attacked Chen Ming with everything she had. Chen Ming only shook his head. and let loose with Morgan He certainly didn''t let Morgan attack him solely. He also attack Morgan back. The two spent months together like this. Unfortunately, happiness always passes quickly. It was time for Chen Ming to return to Blue Star. This time he returned, Morgan wasn''t too worried. because she had a philosopher''s stone engraved with a teleportation formation. She could go to him at any time she wanted. 456 Chapter 456 Chen Ming trained all of his women. He wanted to go up to the upper world with everyone. All of his women also wanted to go up to the upper world with him. So everyone trained themselves very hard. They were talented in their own right. Chen Ming only needed to push them a little to the right direction and boom. They be expert and no one in the lower world can do anything to them even without using his power. Reward for those who never give up and work hard. They were now at the highest level they could reach and it was enough for them to ascend to the upper world. And for the matter of ascending to the upper world. Not only the women in the Chen Ming family. The six major sects he had established himself as well. His sect developed and advanced rapidly. His six major sects were now among the ten strongest sects. More and more people wanted to join the Six Major Sects. But there was one problem. Not everyone was able to join the six major sects right now. The only people who would be able to join the six major sects were those who thought well of the Chen family. This was not a rule that everyone had to follow. But if they think badly of the Chen family. Don''t mention joining the six sects. Going into the city was not possible. If they tried to forcefully get inside the city, they would be punished ording to the degree of their malicious intent toward Chen Family. Many people had been stupid and did what was warned. There the saying goes, shed no tears until seeing the coffin. In Duanyang City. Chen Ming was now sitting on the throne within the six major sects. Although it was called the Six Major Sects, it was the same Sect, only divided into six factions. Behind Chen Ming. His waifus were standing there to make him look better. They will always thought of Chen Ming¡¯s betterment before their own. He now looked extremely majestic and admirable. All of his women were at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. With just one more step, they would have reached the Martial Ancestor Realm. and with the power they received from him It gave their profound energy the appearance of a dragon. Thews of the world allowed them to reach the Martial Ancestor Realm like Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now sitting and reading the list of disciples within the n and the list of the Chen Family''s guards. Chen Ming found that there were many people at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. Within the group were the threerades. ¡°Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde?¡± Chen Ming''s surprise did not end here. ¡°We are here.¡± Besides Zhang Tie, Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde, He also found three other familiar names. ¡°Xie Ying, Han Gwa, and Yue Chi? Aren''t these three of them the lovers of the trio?¡± Even Zhang Moyin''s three disciples were also present. Chen Ming couldn''t help but turn to Xiao Wen. She smiled at him before speaking. ¡°Grandma wants the three of them to go with us to the upper world. Unfortunately, Grandma didn''t want to leave the lower world. Grandma wants to live in the Chen family peacefully.¡± Zhang Moyin was now staying in the Chen Family house instead of Zhang because of Chen Jihua. She was so happy that she had a new granddaughter to y with. She was sad that Chen Ming had grown so fast and will leave this world. Chen Ming only nodded. He looked at the gift Zhang Moyin had given to him. He just smiled. He knew that his Grandmother Zhang Moyin not only wanted to take care of his sister, she also didn''t want to leave his grandfather. She was just shy and didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Now, those who will ascend with me to the upper world. The first goal that we will do once we go up is to find a ce for the Chen Family and the Six Sects.¡± Chen Ming thought of the first crucial thing. He needed to establish a foothold for his future family, mainly his sister and maybe his daughters or sons. Everyone nodded to Chen Ming. He had nothing left to do in the lower world. He was ready to ascend to the upper world at any time. But before he goes to the upper world. He had something to clear up first. Chen Ming after dering what he would like to do he then dismisses everyone to go and prepare themselves. When he saw everyone leave he then looked back at one of his waifus. Tang Huayin. ¡°Senior, Before we ascend, do you like to go back to our original world first?¡± Chen Ming asked Tang Huayin. He could now take her back to the original world in another universe. He didn''t need to bring the others back with him. because the other world already had them. Unlike Tang Huayin, she had already died in another universe. ¡°G-go back to our original world, You are not kidding with me right? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you can not bring me back?¡± Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming with hope. She misses her father and mother very much. She didn''t know how her father and mother would be after her death. Chen Ming, seeing her trembling like that, could only hug Tang Huayin tofort her. This matter must have been stuck in her mind for a long time. But she never said anything to him. She probably didn''t want to make him worry. ¡°Before, I couldn''t bring the Senior back. But now that I have absorbed the ninews of the universe, I can do it.¡± ¡°But, but, I am already dead. It will be a problem¡± ¡°Don''t worry, senior. That matter, as long as you have money, you can do it.¡± ¡°Why did you not listen to what you said? Little Ming, you sound like a viin.¡± ¡°Huh, I never said I am a good person.¡± Tang Huayin only smiled. She turned to the others. She was afraid that she would be a burden to others. But everyone nodded at her. Tell her to do as she wants. She only smiled. before turning to Chen Ming. ¡°Please take me home.¡± "Acknowledge" The two then disappeared as if they never existed. Chen Ming had now brought Tang Huayin home. 457 Chapter 457 Tang Huayin closed her eyes and hugged Chen Ming tightly. She hoped to return to her original world. She didn''t show it to everyone. But her longing expression told everyone how much she misses her life before transmigrating here. Whether it''s watching movies, listening to music or ying games. Her gaze seemed to be focused on them, but no, her consciousness was in the past. She still had a lot of things she wanted to do. but had no chance to do it One of them was topensate her father and mother. Tang Huayin was not like Chen Ming who was born with everything. She wasn''t born on a silver spoon like him. She didn¡¯t know how her parents were. She was so worried but there¡¯s nothing she can do. But now her junior and lover told her that he could bring her back. She didn¡¯t hastitated and told him what she truly felt. Chen Ming then granted her her wish. Tang Huayin could sense that the surrounding aura had changed. She could feel that the surrounding area had less Heaven and Earth Profound Energy. and full of pollution "Pollution?" No matter how hard Chen Ming tried To change the world back to the way it was, it was not an easy task. There was still a lot of pollution left. And this was what made Tang Huayin know that she had returned to her old world. ¡°I-I am really back.¡± Tang Huayin smiled. She looked around and remembered the ces around her. Chen Ming now brought her back to themercial district of the two universities. ¡°This is M Beefstick Restaurant. And that''s Uncle Kong''s dessert shop, and then that''s the inte cafe where we used to y a lot of games together. Ming, we''re actually back!" Tang Huayin couldn''t help but burst into tears. she was back she came back from the dead! ¡°Ming, Ming, *sob*.¡± Tang Huayin cried out. She didn''t know how to feel. She was back from the dead. She really came back. because of Chen Ming. Chen Ming hugged her, he used his power so that everyone couldn''t see him and Tang Huayin. He let her cry until she was satisfied. It wasn''t often that his bright senior would cry out like this. Tang Huayin cried out enough. She gently wiped her face. before speaking to him lovingly. ¡°Thank you, Ming. I really want it.¡± "Don¡¯t mention it" ¡°Hmm, but why are you changing so much? I''m notining, but why does Little Ming look older than before?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before telling her about the age difference. She remembered that Hua Lin in the other world was younger than this world. She herself was younger than her deceased self. She stopped caring about age. but told Chen Ming that when he had grown up. He''s hotter than before. Chen Ming only smiled. The original Tang Huayin had returned. Tang Huayin now, after having pulled herself. was worried. Chen Ming saw that she was worried and couldn''t help but hold her hand. ¡°Don''t worry, I believe that Senior¡¯s parents will definitely remember Senior.¡± Tang Huayin only bit her lip. She nodded before leading Chen Ming straight to her house. She and her family lived in an apartment not too far from the university. Her father and mother tried very hard to give her the best education they could. They wanted her to have a bright future and would not be the same as them. But who''s going to think after graduation? She''s going to passed away because of illness. Tang Huayin led Chen Ming to the door of one of the apartments. Her anxiety had reached its peak. but because Chen Ming was nearby So she had more courage. she knocked on the door hoped to see her father and mother, but It wasn''t her mother and father who opened the door. but a strange man "Who are you, and why the hell are you knocking on my door for?" The stranger spoke out in frustration. He didn''t seem very pleased with Tang Huayin knocking on the door of the room like this. However, when he saw that Tang Huayin was a beautiful woman, he smiled. He was nning something. Chen Ming saw that, but didn''t say anything. He wanted to know where his father-inw and mother-inw were. "Excuse me can I ask you-" ¡°Hello there, beautiful sister. Do youe here to see me. I want you to give-" Chen Ming groaned before the stranger could say anything further. He could clearly see the stranger''s true intentions. Chen Ming threw arge sum of money at his face before speaking. ¡°Shut up and listen. Before you live here There is a man and a woman living here. Where are the two of them now?" The stranger could not only not be angry with Chen Ming for throwing money on his face. He also gave Chen Ming a sweet smile before speaking. ¡°Oh, if you ask about the couple who was living here before. they both are dead, I heard that because their daughter died because of illness, they both have no strength to live. They both grieved and died after that.¡± Tang Huayin heard that. Even though she was a great cultivator at Sky Profound Realm. She could not stand it. She cried when Chen Ming saw her crying. He looked at the stranger with cold eyes. ¡°Liar, tell me the truth, Where are they!¡± Chen Ming caught that the stranger was lying. He didn''t need to use his special powers. He knew that what the stranger had said was not true at all. He used his powers to force a stranger to tell the truth. ¡°B-Both of them work for Big Brother, both of them owe huge debts. They need to work for him.¡± Chen Ming hummed out. Before touching the stranger''s forehead, he wiped his memory. Chen Ming then collected the money he threw at the stranger. This money was only a fraction of his money. but how little it was He would never give money to people who work in the dark like this. ¡°Ming, please help mom and dad.¡± Tang Huayin held onto Chen Ming''s sleeve. She was now so worried and scared that she forgot that she was a strong cultivator. Chen Ming smiled at Tang Huayin. He will help her no matter what. Even if what the stranger told me was the truth He would also be able to find Tang Huayin''s father and mother spirits. and made them both a guardian spirit before giving them both physical bodies that weren''t that different from humans. 458 Chapter 458 Chen Ming walked into the room. The stranger nowying on the floor unconscious. He didn¡¯t know what happened to him. He would wake up tomorrow with no memories encontering with Chen Ming and Tang Huayin. Chen Ming had already walked into the room. He closed his eyes and used his power to detect Tang Fang and Yan Nan''s aura. Tang Huayin''s father and mother in this world Chen Ming could easily detect the two. Both were currently being forced to work now. ¡°Wait here¡± Chen Ming wanted to help Tang Fang and Yan Nan himself. He knew that Tang Huayin would definitely explode in anger. If she see the state of her father and mother right now. "Um" Tang Huayin trusted Chen Ming. He would definitely be able to help her father and mother. She didn''t say anything. But she knew why Chen Ming didn''t want her to go with him. Tang Huayin looked at Chen Ming''s back while he was walking away. Before looking at the stranger. She flicked her hand before push the stranger out of her house. She also destroyed everything he saw that belong to the stranger. This house belongs to her and her parents. The stranger just came in without permission. Chen Ming was just took one step and he had traveled several kilometers. For him, the concept of distance was no longer applicable to him. He was able to distort the reality as he wanted. This worldws were very weak after all. He looked down on the floor. This was a legal warehouse. The foreground may look clean and white. But inside the warehouses were filled with drugs and weapons from the ck market. Chen Ming peered into one of the containers. He found Tang Fang and Yan Nan working together to produce drugs. Both had symptoms. It seems that during the manufacture of the drug. They may had been exposed to drugs without realizing it. p Chen Ming took another step forward. He appeared inside the container. The drug dealer''s minions saw Chen Ming appear. They immediately raised their guns at Chen Ming. They didn''t know how Chen Ming got in here. They didn''t think to ask anyway. One of theckeys pulled the trigger of the gun. But He was shocked that the gun didn''t work. It was like something was stoping it. He looked at the gun and found that his gun was distorted. Chen Ming shook his head before walking towards Tang Fang and Yan Nan. Theckeys haven''t done anything yet. They fell to the ground. Their evil spirits escaped from their bodies. They died only because Chen Ming wanted them to die. Their bodies followed what Chen Ming wanted. by stopping brain activity and stopping the heartbeat They died peacefully but without suffering. Chen Ming had already arrived in front of Tang Fang and Yan Nan. The two of them were now distracted. Trying to self-consciously and continue to produce the drug. Both owe huge debts because they borrowed money from a roan shark. to take care of her daughter. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t save their daughter''s life. Tang Fang and Yan Nan had no time to be sad. Because after Tang Huayin''s funeral. Dao Dian came to them and forced them to pay off their debts by producing drugs for him. It wasn''t just Tang Fang and Yan Nan who were forced to produce drugs. There were also many people who were forced toe as well. Chen Ming picked up the mobile phone. before calling a number The call was picked up quickly. "Boss" Chen Ming smiled upon hearing Austin''s voice. He told Austin to deal with these drug cartels. Austinughed and epted the job wholeheartedly. He was already bored. and wants to test his new type of bomb. Chen Ming after giving orders to Austin It''s time to help people. Chen Ming almost didn''t had to move. Everything was ording to his will. Even a fully grown world could not stop Chen Ming''s cheating. Let alone the world that was young and liked Chen Ming very much. Chen Ming used thews of the universe to force thews of the world to do as he wanted. Compared to the universe, the Earth was only a speck of dust in its eyes. Everyone who was now delusional suddenly felt refreshed. They came back to how they were without their knowledge. Chen Ming p his hand once, attracting everyone''s attention. when everyone saw Chen Ming Their eyes lit up. Only the minions of the drug dealers did not know Chen Ming. He was now considered very famous. There was no one in this world who does not know him. ¡°Goddess¡¯s envoy hase to help us all!¡± Everyone thought that Chen Ming was an Envoy of Chang¡¯er. Which was not very wrong. Chen Ming smiled at them before sending them back to where they came from. When he sent everyone He immediately brought Tang Fang and Yan Nan back to their home. Their daughters were waiting for them. "Dad! Mom! " Tang Huayin cried. Hurry to embrace the Tang Fang and Yan Nan. Both were very shocked. They didn''t think that when they arrived at their home. Both will be embraced by a young woman who looks like their dead daughter. In addition, the young woman also calls both of them as her parents. They both looked at the Tang Huayin. She looked like their daughter too much. They couldn''t speak. Both hug her back. Tang Fan and Yan Nan missed the baby who passed away very much. Even if the young woman who hugged both was not Tang Huayin. Both were still unable to reject her. This shows how much they think of the dead daughter. Chen Ming did not say anything. He just stood and watched them. Tang Huayin, when she hugged her dad and mom until satisfied, She slowly released both of them. Before turning to Chen Ming She was a little hesitant. But when she saw that Chen Ming nodded She can decide "Mom, Dad, this may be unbelievable, but ..." Tang Huayin exined the things that happened to themselves to both. She had died. But came back with Chen Ming''s help. Both of them didn''t look very surprised. Tang Fang and Yan Nan thought that it was because Chen Ming was the Goddess¡¯s Envoy after all. But before both of them bent to thank Chen Ming for helping their daughter. Chen Ming said first. "Father-inw, Mother-inw, do not need to thank me, I just do the right thing. " Father-in w? Mother-inw? The two looked at each other before turning to Tang Huayin. She blushed and had a sweet smile. Both looked at Chen Ming again. Both of them opened their mouths. "He is the juniors that you told me and your mother all the time, right?" Tang Fang looked at the Tang Huayin. She only nodded before speaking. "Yes, dad. and He is Yin¡¯er''s finacee now. " Tang Huayin spoke in seriousness. Tang Fang and Yan Nan do not know how to feel about this situation. Both can only think in their hearts. Both were about to be the inw of the Goddess¡¯s Envoy. 459 Chapter 459 Chen Ming saw that they couldn''t find a word to say anything because of the anxiety. He needs to point the way for both of them so they can calm down. "Father-inw, Mother-inw do not need to be anxious. I was human before I became the Goddess¡¯s Envoy. And was also the junior of Yin¡¯er, Father-inw and Mother-inw can call me, Ming¡¯er as my father and mother had call me." Both felt morefortable when they heard what Chen Ming had said. The two agreed to befortable. And called Chen Ming as Ming¡¯er. Yan Nan wanted to show him gratitude for helping both of them. She didn¡¯t have anything but she could cook delicious food for him at least. Her home condition was bad. Nothing in the refrigerator Tang Fang feels humiliated. There was nothing more to hurt men''s pride than being unable to raise his family. Chen Ming knew what to do in this kind of situation. He hurried to tell them that beforeing here, he brought a souvenir to greet them as he was officially their soon to be inw. Which it fits in which Yan Nan could use them to cook "Mother-inw, before Ming came here, Ming brought souvenirs to greet you and Father-inw." Chen Ming took the meat of the demonic beast and herbs from his storage. He kept it there for a long time. He who took the fresh things out. Tang Fang and Yan Nan immediately knew that Chen Ming wanted to save their face. Both only smiled at Chen Ming. He would be great son-inw they could ever hope for. of course not including that he was also the Goddess¡¯s Envoy. Yan Nan, after that, cooked for everyone to eat. After the impressive meal Chen Ming invited Tang Fang and Yan Nan toe to live with him. But both denied. They were used to this part. Chen Ming thinks something. Before calling Alex He told Alex to buy the whole apartment for Tang Fang and Yan Nan. Both do not think that Chen Ming will buy the entire apartment and surrounding area and give it to both of them. Both wanted to reject, but Chen Ming insisted that both need to receive it. Both hesitant, but when he saw that Tang Huayin supported Chen Ming. Both can only agree. And not only that in secret, He also ordered his self-defense forces. Come to take care of the surroundings to prevent misshapen that may befall his father-inw and mother-inw again. Tang Huayin looked at her father and mother happy after passing the bad things. She only looked at Chen Ming. It seems that she had to reward him after this. Tang Huayin used the chance that her parents were talking to each other. Pull Chen Ming to her room. She may think that she can avoid the eyes of her father and mother. Because she was a strong cultivator. But both had more experience when Tang Huayin and Chen Ming disappeared. Both onlyughed and shook their heads. There was no way they didn''t know what their daughters were thinking? Tang Huayin gave Chen Ming a special reward. What she gave him was ¡°What is this, Senior?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my best collection!¡± ? Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He only let out a sigh. He thought that Tang Huayin would be¡­giving him some kind of that reward. Unfortunately, she only gave him a collection of games. He looked at the game collection. before his eyes opened wide ¡°This is the Last Fantasy VII remake that can''t be bought in the market anymore. Are you sure you''re really going to give it to me?¡± Tang Huayin nodded. Seeing that Chen Ming was excited about his reward. She couldn''t help but be proud. She knew what kind of games Chen Ming liked the most. Chen Ming put the acquired collection of games into his inventory. He slightly looked at Tang Huayin. She seemed reluctant to say something to Chen Ming. Tang Huayin hesitated. She looked at him before making a decision. ¡°Ming slept with me in my room today.¡± Tang Huayin wasn''t ready to give her body to him yet. But she wanted to be closer to him. So she figured that just sleeping next to each other would be no problem. And of course, Chen Ming did not deny it. Tang Huayiny down on the bed before looking at Chen Ming. Her face was flushed red. Chen Ming saw Tang Huayin''s expression and couldn''t help but smile. Hey down beside Tang Huayin. He used one of his arms to wrap his arms around Tang Huayin. Tang Huayin was slightly shocked, but did not deny Chen Ming''s embrace. Moreover, she embraced him back. The two slept hugging each other all night. Tang Huayin wanted time to stop here forever. the next morning Chen Ming and Tang Huayin came out of their own room. The couple found that Tang Fang and Yan Nan had woken up to make breakfast for them. Tang Fang and Yan Nan looked at the two of them before smiling widely. Chen Ming and Tang Huayin immediately knew that they were misunderstanding. but didn''t say anything The four of them had breakfast together. After breakfast Chen Ming then let Tang Huayin spend time with her father and mother. He was in no hurry to return to Martial World. Chen Ming was now heading towards the giant peach tree. At first he thought of returning to his home. But He remembered that today was Monday, everyone should had gone to work or to school. ¡°In another universe, I met everyone. except for Chang''er I don''t know where you are in another universe. But if I have to guess, she might be in the upper world.¡± Chen Ming thought. He was now driving his luxury car to Yang n Vige. He could get there just by thinking. But he had a lot of time today. So he will travel in no hurry. Chang''er was now eating snacks and drinking tea. She liked the human world more than heaven because of this. This ce was full of interesting things. She now, besides eating snacks and drinking tea. She was also watching the news that was being broadcast live. ¡°It seems that Ming Ge''s n is going well. The world is developing in a better way.¡± More and more people were starting toe out and practice martial arts. There were many schrs to discuss this matter. Some people find that real martial arts training can cure terminal disease. It also helps to make the immune systems in the body stronger as well. Research told everyone that there were men in their seventies. Started practicing the Yin and Yang technique obtained from the manual in the watch. His stats were now several times higher than before. He''s ten years younger now in physical analisis. His appearance was like he was only in his early fifties. Researchers took his blood for examination. they found that the cells in his body had been restored with some kind of energy. The Eastern side called it Qi and the Western side called it Mana. More and more people starteding out to train their bodies. Moreover, Chen Corporation also issued announcements about various events. Encourage more people to practice martial arts. People can also hunt beasts or monsters to level up. Now, schools and institutes had also begun to add martial arts training courses into their courses. It had be one of the core subjects that needed to be learned. 460 Chapter 460 Chen Ming had arrived at the Yang n Vige. He immediately headed towards the giant peach tree. Now there were still journalistsing here to make news. However, they did not dare to enter the part of the giant peach tree. Since that was the sacrednd of Goddess Cheng''er. Would they know that Cheng''er was eating snacks and watching the news on TV right now? She was particrly interested in national news. And indispensable was the drama after the news. She really liked this drama. Falling in love with Mr. CEO The Yang n Vige was now open to people to visit within the vige. But did not create any problems at all. If this caused any trouble, they would be expelled from the vige and forbidden from stepping into this Yang n Vige again. The rules were still strict but not as strict as in the beginning. The reason that they rx like this was the main reason. They didn''t had to worry about the Abyssal Realm any more. This ce was protected by tens of thousands of guardian spirits. and the number was increasing steadily The Yang n Vige had undergone many changes. but it still retains the ancient feeling. There were many people asking to join the Yang n. because they wanted to practice true martial arts. Of course, not that anyone could join the Yang n. They had to have a cultivation base at least level 20 or above to be able to join the Yang n. Level 20 in this world was quite a lot. For the minimum level. The average people here were only level 3-5 on average. They had to train hard to reach level 20. As for Chen Ming''s current level, it was only level 20, but Chen Ming could adjust his level as he liked. Unfortunately, the system that Yang Liqing had set was only as high as level 999. Chen Ming was walking towards the corridor that was the entrance to the Mysterious Realm. He was first called by someone. He turned to look at the person who called him, and Chen Ming didn''t seem to know who the person who called him was. "Where do you think you''re going,e here." The person who called him a teenager looked very dashing. He''s in a school uniform? and was smoking with their friends Chen Ming had met a lot of them when he was a teacher. These were the wannabe gangsters. Those whose mouths had not yet ceased to smell milk. Chen Ming only smiled. He thought that everyone should know him by now. He seemed to be mistaken. Chen Ming wondered what they were doing here. Out of curiosity, he slowly walked towards the group of teenagers. and as he slowly walked towards these wannabe thugs had made one of the bastards displeased. He rose from a squatting position. before wanting to teach him a lesson. But before the teenager could do anything, The leader of the thug teenager stopped him first. "Hey, what are you doing, He¡¯s my prey." Chen Ming heard that and raised an eyebrow. He felt that the world had changed for the better. but He knew there had to be some kind of them in society. But it can''t be helped no matter how much light the world has. There will always be darkness. It was his duty to preach and destroy those darkness. ¡°You,e here. I don''t know where youe from but you want to go into thend of wonder. If you want to die, go somewhere else. By the way, your clothes look good. Where did you get it?¡± The head of the gang of youngsters approached Chen Ming. He saw that the clothes Chen Ming was wearing was expensive. He looked at Chen Ming before talking like a real wannabe gangster. ¡°I ain¡¯t going to do anything to you. But you have to take off all your clothes. Bring it to me along with your wallet.¡± Chen Ming looked at the head of the youth group. He could understand why these youngsters dared to attack him like this. Because he''s weaker than them in Level. Chen Ming only shook his head. ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Do you want to die, brat!" Brat? Chen Ming blinked. It seems that with his higher profound level, will change his appearance as well. He now looks younger. The scars on his body hadpletely disappeared. Chen Ming didn''t say anything back. He pointed a finger above his head. The young leader was about to say something to Chen Ming. Seeing the number on Chen Ming''s head changed. His expression immediately changed ording to the numbers. 10...20...40...80...160...320...640...999 ¡°N-Nine hundred ny nine¡­¡± Chen Ming''s level was doubled until it reached 999 levels that had never been reached by a human before. The young adult leader looked at Chen Ming in fear. "Next time, learn to watch the news, kid." Chen Ming after that brought these young gangs. into the mysterious forest. Let them find their way out of the inside on their own. This was Chen Ming''s most gentle teaching. Chen Ming after teaching the Wannabe gangster He immediately headed towards the wooden house beneath the giant peach tree. The wooden house he originally built was not thisrge. It seemed that Cheng''er was really free. So She had time to renovate the house like this. The giant peach tree waved, rejoicing at Chen Ming''s return. The world and the giant peach tree were connected to each other. Therefore, it felt particrly close to Chen Ming. but It was definitely less than Cheng''er. Cheng''er was now standing in front of the house, waiting to wee him like a good wife. She was dressed in a white t-shirt and jeans. This was her home outfit. She will only wear her goddess costume when it''s on TV. She couldn''t help but smile when she saw him. before walking towards him Cheng''er was a thousand years old. But her appearance still looked like she was a teenager. ¡°Wee back, Ming Ge.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Cheng''er before walking over to kiss her. Cheng''er hugged him tightly. Although it wasn''t long before he traveled to another universe. but with his connection to his lover causing Chen Ming''s lover to dream of another realm every night. They were able to feel their existence in another universe through their dreams. Like their beings there, another universe touches them through their dreams as well. every time They dream. They will feel closer together. But even then, there was no way the two universes will be one. because even though they were connected But everyone''s souls were separate and cannot be united. Unless He rewrote somew with the power of soulw he just acquired. Cheng''er missed Chen Ming more than usual. It was because her identity in another world was not in the lower world. Moreover, her existence in the other world was not connected to Chen Ming either. Every time Cheng''er had a dream, it was a fleeting sight. But she could still sense Cheng''er in another universe. Totally different from her. Chen Ming seemed to be aware of Cheng''er''s concern. He couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Cheng''er, Are you okay?¡± Cheng''er looked at Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before shaking her head. 461 Chapter 461 Chen Ming knew that something was bothering her. But when he saw that she didn¡¯t want to speak about it. He did not think to force her. When the timees, she will tell him herself. Chang''er then led Chen Ming into the house. She served him as if he was her king. in fact He was really her King. just before he was the Heavenly King. He was her lover. Chen Ming rxes. He hadn''t sat idle like this for a long time. He misses his free days like this. Chang''er slowly fed him some fruit. She seemed happy to spend time with him like this. ¡°Chang''er, Where is Ni Yue now?¡± Chen Ming didn''t see where Ni Yue was. Ni Yue was usually close to Chang''er all the time. But now she''s not here. And he couldn''t even sense her. That means she must be very far away from him. ¡°Right now, Sister Yue is in the Abyssal Realm. She has some business to settle there.¡± "Huh" Chen Ming thought a little. before shaking his head He had no need to worry about Ni Yue. There was nothing in the Abyssal Realm that could hurt her, he was confident in her. And when Chen Ming asked about Ni Yue, Chang''er suddenly remembered. ¡°Ming Ge, I remember earlier when I was talking to Kang Lan. She had something she wanted to talk to Ming Ge. Now she has returned to the Ocean Realm.¡± Hearing what Chang''er said. Chen Ming was terrified. It was as if something bad was about to happen to him. ¡°So, has Kang Lan told you about what she wants to say to me?¡± Chen Ming wanted an answer. He needs time to make up his mind. ¡°Hmm, it seems to be a matter of session to the throne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming was now absent-minded. He had begun to hate the word ¡°throne¡±, he could only let out a sigh. It''s about his lover. How could he refuse? ¡°Inherit the throne, inherit the throne" Chang''er only smiled before bursting out into beautifulughter. Chang''er''sughter was extremely bright. ¡°I know what Ming Ge was thinking. But don''t worry, it''s not Ming Ge who has to seed the throne. But as Ming Ge is the Heavenly King It is Ming Ge''s duty to appoint the throne to Yueyue. All that Ming Ge had to do was to put a crown on Yueyue.¡± Hearing what Chang''er said, Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to ascend to anyone''s throne now, unaware that what he wanted was often not what he had hoped for. He would still have to sit on several thrones in the future. Chen Ming almost forgot. He is the Heavenly King of this world. Whether it was the Abyssal Realm, the Ocean Realm, or the Human Realm, he ruled all of them. Especially now that he had connected the three realms together. Chen Ming spent the day with Chang''er. before she and he returned to the condo. Xie Lin and the others had already returned from school and college. ¡°Ming!¡± The first person to run towards Chen Ming was Dongfang Gu, followed closely by Xiao Wen. The two of them were now extremely red. They both tried to sniff Chen Ming''s body hungrily. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He, who was a little puzzled, had Xie Lin help him. ¡°Ming¡­ Ming should have known what happened after¡­ having done that to both of them. Ming knew that we are connected to each other. Now Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. even I am battling the lustful fire caused by Ming''s Dragon Qi.¡± Chen Ming only nodded. before hugging them tightly The two of them now gradually calmed down. Chen Ming pulled out the dragon energy contained in both of them. This puts the needs of both less to a more controble level. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu, after controlling themselves. They could only smile at Chen Ming before kissing him. ¡°Wee back¡± Both spoke with before smiling at each other "Yes" Chen Ming replied with a smile. After that, it was Xie Lin who walked over and kissed him. It was followed closely by Hua Lin. ¡°Come on, I''ll just cook dinner for everyone. Is there anyone who wants to eat something in particr?¡± Chen Ming will cook dinner for everyone. Everyone missed Chen Ming''s skill. They told him whatever he cooked they will eat it all. After dinner, Chen Ming spent time with the girls. watch movies and listen to music together Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu were closer to him than usual. Chen Ming, watching the movie, had Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu lying in his left and right arms. Chen Ming only smiled. It''s a really good life. Chen Ming suddenly remembered while watching the movie. ¡°Wen¡¯er Gu¡¯er, how is the school? Has the new curriculum been adjusted?¡± Talking about the new subject. Dongfang Gu and Xiao Wen nodded. ¡°There has been an increase in martial arts techniques. and there is also a level assessment test not like before To be able to graduate from school, students must be at least level ten. And to be able to enter a good university, you must be at level fifteen or higher.¡± The level level was now starting to be epted. Even level employment is important. Level as previously described. It is abination of knowledge and physical abilities. can also be measured separately if desired ¡°This is it. What level are Wen''er and Gu''er now?" If you want to have a function to hide the level as well In which everyone in the house used a function to hide the level all together. Chen Ming still didn''t know this function because it had just been updated. But even without it, he could use his formation to conceal his power. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu only smiled. before revealing their level. The level of both of them was also at 999. ¡°If it is our true level, it would probably be around two thousand.¡± Everyone''s level-to-profound level ratio was a ratio of 1 to 10. Everyone was now at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm, or level 200. Yang Liqing''s system was detectable at the level. 2000, but the system''s level limit was only 999, so couldn''t show more. ¡°This is it.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Fortunately, he taught everyone the formation. This allows everyone to modify their own powers as needed. Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu looked at each other. Dongfang Gu only nodded. before getting up from the sofa Chen Ming was slightly surprised as to why Dongfang Gu had gotten off the sofa. "Gu''er?" Dongfang Gu only smiled before looking at Xiao Wen. Chen Ming seemed to understand what Dongfang Gu meant. From the look in her eyes, it told him that This time, let Xiao Wen go first. Xiao Wen was now breathing irregrly. She grabbed Chen Ming''s hand. lower it down to her buttocks. ¡°Ming is responsible for making Wen feel this hot.¡± Chen Ming could only swallow his saliva. Where did Xiao Wen learn seduction like this? Chen Ming looked at Xiao Wen. She was full of desires. He couldn''t help but immediately carried her into his room. Seeing this, Xie Lin couldn''t help but walk in front of Chen Ming''s room. before setting up a soundproofing formation. Xie Lin shook her head. ¡°Hopefully, Ming doesn''t forget to use the birth control formation.¡± She didn''t want Xiao Wen to get pregnant prematurely. She was still her student after all. 462 Chapter 462 The next morning, Chen Ming woke up in bed with Xiao Wen hugging him tightly like a teddy bear. Last night was Xiao Wen''s first time in this world. But She never thought that she would be able to skillfully use the techniques of an experienced person. This was the difference between the two worlds. Xiao Wen in the other world had no knowledge of any of these things. On the other hand, in this world, Xiao Wen could learn these techniques on the Inte. Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen before gently kissing her forehead. She really did everything for him. No matter how embarrassing it wasst night Chen Ming let Xiao Wen continue to sleep. Today was a holiday too. They didn¡¯t need to hurry to wake up early. Chen Ming walked to open the door. He found that everyone was awake now. and were helping to cook breakfast Chen Ming walked to join everyone. Dongfang Gu saw Chen Minge out of the room and couldn''t help but hug his arm before speaking. "I am next, Okay" Chen Ming only smiled and nodded. Xie Lin looked at the two of them with envy. Dongfang Gu seemed to know. She released Chen Ming''s arm before hugging Xie Lin''s arm and saying something to her. Her face flushed red before nodding. "Huh" Chen Ming had a very sensitive sense. But he couldn''t hear what the two said. He looked at Dongfang Gu. She was using a formation. He just shook his head andughed. It seems that his girls were starting to have impressive skills. Hua Lin now looked at everyone. She just let out a breath. She also wanted to had something with Chen Ming. But her identity in another world was still a child. How would she feel if she were in the other world as a child and had to bear witness to an adultery thing? She could only shake her head. She was not in a hurry. She could wait for her otherworld body to grow enough. For a cultivator, ten and twenty years was very smallpared to their life expectancy. Everyone after that had breakfast together. today was a holiday. Everyone decided to follow Chen Ming to the Ocean Realm. Xiao Wen woke up shortly after Chen Ming. She now did not dare to look at everyone with embarrassment. Dongfang Gu didn''t say anything and brought her to sit nearby before asking for details. All the girls listened attentively to what Xiao Wen had to say. Everyone swallowed their saliva. Does it feel that good? Chen Ming only shook his head. He let the girls have fun while he continued to watch his news. When it''ste, Chen Ming and everyone immediately left the house to head towards the Ocean Realm. Ocean Realm At this moment, Kang Lan and Kang Ye were sitting in the garden. The underwater garden was very beautiful. Kang Ye was currently sitting on Kang Lan''sp while eating breakfast. Breakfast was served in bubbles. to keep the food from floating around When scooping food in air bubbles The air bubbles partially cover the spoon, making it easy to eat underwater. ¡°Yueyue misses Papa.¡± Kang Ye missed Chen Ming very much right now. She rarely eats like she used to. Kang Ye was not like the others who were connected to their own self in their sleep. Another world, Kang Ye had not yet existed, preventing her from dreaming of her father. ¡°Yueyue¡­¡± ,m Kang Lan was worried. Kang Ye was not as bright as before. She really misses her papa. It''s been a long time since her father was away. Even the time for the two worlds were different. Chen Ming had gone to another world for about a year. It means that many days have passed in this world. many days like many years. This was the nostalgic feeling Kang Ye gave Chen Ming. For her, the days without hugging her father were too long for her to bear. Kang Ye, who had not seen Chen Ming for several days, made her feel scared. Or that her father won''t love her anymore. Seeing her shine and bright everytime, but Kang Ye had a screw knot about father in her young mind. Kang Lan couldn''t do anything, it seemed that Kang Ye loved Chen Ming very much. Kang Ye thought that Chen Ming was her biological father. And while Kang Lan was trying to figure out how tofort Kang Ye. She found that someone was standing behind her. ¡°It is unlikely that any guards will enter our garden without permission like this.¡± Kang Lan wanted to turn around and look at who had entered her garden without permission like this. But before Kang Lan could turn her back. The person standing behind her first embraced her and Kang Ye. Kang Lan was extremely shocked. But before she could do anything rash, she was already carried along with Kang Ye. She was about to react violently. Kang Ye''s happyugh was already heard. she even stopped. She knew who''s holding her right now. ¡°Papa is back, yay! Papa didn''t leave Yueyue!" Kang Yeughed and said happily. She hugged Chen Ming tightly. Kang Lan couldn''t help but smile. before hugging him as well "Papa is back! Look who''s going to be a princess.¡± Chen Ming spoke in a gentle tone. He also prepared a tiara for Kang Ye. It was certainly not an ordinary tiara. It was a tiara created by thews of the universe. To him, Kang Ye was his lovely daughter. He was ready to break thews of heaven. to give a wonderful gift to his daughter Kang Ye was now sitting on Chen Ming''sp. The girl was very d that her father had returned to her. She thought he wouldn''t need her anymore. She hardly wanted to leave his embrace. The girl felt safe and warm. This was what she wanted and didn''t want to trade it for anything. Kang Lan looked at Kang Ye with a gentle smile. before looking at Chen Ming with a smile "You''re finally back" Kang Lan walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s arm. Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan before he could even think. His and her rtionship had moved one step further. Kang Lan now had simr symptoms to Xiao Wen and Dongfang Gu. But she was able to control her own desires. "I''m back, Lan''er." Chen Ming kissed Kang Lan''s lips lightly. Kang Ye, who saw that her father kissed her mama. The innocent little girl became jealous. ¡°Papa, Yueyue is a good girl too.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Kang Ye. He kissed Kang Ye''s cheek. make herugh out of cuteness. Kang Ye kissed Chen Ming''s cheek back. ¡°Yueyue loves papa.¡± It was the first time Kang Ye expressed her feelings. Chen Ming felt like he was pierced by an arrow to his heart. Kang Ye was so cute. He couldn''t help but kiss Kang Ye''s cheek dozens of times. Kang Ye giggled happily. The parents and child familie now spend time together. The girls saw how much Kang Ye missed Chen Ming. They decided to go on an ocean vacation instead. Let Chen Ming spend time with Kang Lan and Kang Ye. 463 Chapter 463 At the Dragon Pce. Now it had changed a lot. No more pces full of nobles and royals clinging to backward thinking. Within the Dragon Pce now, there were many facilities. It was a modern equipment ordered directly from a leading electrical appliancepany. Chen Corporation with the use of foreign technology. The devices can work well in the water. without the slightest leakage of electricity because it doesn''t use electricity to be honest it used profound energy instead. Unfortunately, the ocean realm still can''t connect to the inte via Wi-Fi, but can connect via LAN no problem. And the reason why the ocean realm can''t use Wi-Fi inte was because the ocean realm was in the sea. Chen Ming saw how much the pce had changed and felt satisfied. It''s not been that long since he came to the royal pce and it had developed a lot. Everyone still remembered Chen Ming of the previous rampage. They only looked at Chen Ming in fear. Chen Ming alone was able to destroy an army of Fishmen on his own. Seeing that, Chen Ming just shook his head before speaking. ¡°Why are you afraid? My daughter is the princess here. I don''t think I''m going to do anything to the people under my daughter''s rule, but remember, if you''re thinking of hurting my daughter, I will punish everyone of you a thousand fold.¡± Chen Ming was not joking. Who would do anything bad to his daughter must be punished. and he can tell them that death will be the only thing they wish. Kang Ye, who was now holding Chen Ming''s hand. She could only raise her other hand before speaking with a bright smile. ¡°Papa is the coolest!¡± Kang Lan only shook her head. She knew why Chen Ming had said that. He wanted to soften the negative atmosphere. Ask how it can be reduced. It could only be reduced because of Kang Ye''s brilliance. The people who saw Chen Ming and Kang Ye together. They just let out a sigh of relief. They felt more at ease seeing that Chen Ming and Kang Ye had a good rtionship. It showed that Chen Ming would not do anything bad for the ocean realm. because it was under the rule of his lovely daughter Moreover, he will protect the ocean realm. because it was the world his daughter ruled. interpreted that way, everyone wasfortable. As for the fact that someone was stupid enough to make the princess ufortable or bring her harm. That person deserves to die. Chen Ming saw that everyone had better looks. He immediately led Kang Lan and Kang Ye to the inner part of the pce. He had already entered the Inner Pce. found that arge group of fish men were running towards him. before lined up to pay his respects. "Wee to His Majesty the Supreme King of Heaven" Every time Chen Ming heard this title, he felt Chunibyo. He only let out a sigh. He looked at Kang Ye who was smiling at him. The girl''s eyes shone brightly, as if telling him, Papa was the most charming. Chen Ming let out a cough. Since his daughter thought his position was cool. He epted this position with pride. Kang Lan shook her head again. She just smiled. The only person who could defeat Chen Ming was his daughter. Chen Ming withstood his Chuni position. Before he could not stand it. He hurriedly led Kang Ye to flee from everyone. He left things with Kang Lan. which she was able to handle it professionally Chen Ming now after entrusting all his work to Kang Lan. He also came to y with Kang Ye in her room. Kang Ye''s room was filled with her toys and treasures. How cute was she? She was also a dragon. The little dragon gathered some precious treasures and now the little dragon was showing off her treasures to her precious ones. Kang Ye introduced her various treasures to Chen Ming. which he yed along with Kang Ye Make a good father''s face to the girl who yearns for her father''s affection. Kang Ye was very happy right now. But even though she was very happy Chen Ming was still able to sense something from Kang Ye. The girl acted obedient and bright. and never caused any problems for anyone. She was so cute that Chen Ming felt guilty for disappearing for days (a year in another universe), and now that Kang Ye should act like a normal child. She''s too obedient. Being obedient might be a good thing. But too much was not normal. Kang Ye had a screw. It''s a knot that Chen Ming had to fix. He had to assure Kang Ye that he would never abandon her. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He knew he would give something to his daughter. What will get her out of the crux of her father? ¡°Yueyue¡± Chen Ming stopped ying with Kang Ye. Kang Ye looked at Chen Ming in suspicion. Chen Ming could sense that in addition to her suspicion, There was also another feeling that had arisen, fear. Kang Ye was not afraid of him. She was afraid of somethinging from him, abandoning¡­ Chen Ming smiled at Kang Ye. make that fear disappear ¡°Does Yueyue trust Papa?¡± Kang Ye thought for a moment before speaking confidently. ¡°Yueyue trust Papa.¡± Hearing what Kang Ye had said Chen Ming''s expression changed. ¡°No, Yueyue doesn¡¯t trust Papa. Yueyue is afraid.¡± ¡°Y-Yueyue... Yueyue is not afraid!¡± Chen Ming looked at Kang Ye seriously. This kind of expression, Kang Ye had never seen before. Or Chen Ming had never looked at her like this. ¡°Yueyue, can¡¯t¡± Kang Ye was now pale. Kang Ye''s tears slowly flowed. ¡°Yueyue is not afraid. Yueyue is not afraid¡­¡± Kang Ye couldn''t hold back anymore. The girl even cried out. "Papa, don''t leave Yueyue!*sob*." Kang Ye rushed over and hugged Chen Ming''s legs. Her fear was clearly expressed. Chen Ming saw how afraid Kang Ye was. Can''t help feeling guilty. But it''s really necessary. He wanted Kang Ye to face this fear as quickly as possible. because the longer it takes, the more it eats up her mind. Instead offorting Kang Ye he must be strong-willed To destroy what was eating Kang Yue. ¡°Why is Yueyue afraid?¡± Kang Ye spoke with tears in his eyes. ¡°No, Yueyue isn''t afraid. Yueyue... Yueyue is afraid¡­¡± Kang Ye was confused now. She looked at Chen Ming. Kang Ye now thought that he would look at her with disappointed eyes. or an angry look at her. More than that, hated her, but no, those eyes didn''t even appear in Chen Ming''s eyes. All she saw was worrying. and tenderness Kang Ye hugged Chen Ming tighter before speaking. ¡°Yueyue isn''t afraid of Papa. But Yueyue is afraid that Papa will disappear. Yueyue is afraid that Papa doesn''t want to be with Yueyue anymore, Yueyue doesn''t want to be abandoned by Papa*Sob*.¡± And then what was inside Kang Ye''s heart showed up. A dark terror lingered in her mind that no one else could know. Kang Ye at this moment cried out. cry out in fear Even when she was abandoned, she had not felt this fear before. Kang Ye loved Chen Ming very much. Her fear was greater than anything. Chen Ming hurriedly embraced Kang Ye before speaking. ¡°Stupid child, how could Papa abandon his lovely and wonderful daughter?¡± "Papa*Sob*" Kang Ye hugged Chen Ming. The feeling of fear in Kang Ye''s heart was gradually released. Kang Lan looked at the two of them from a distance. She cried out in pain. She knew that she was the part that made Kang Ye feel this way. But she didn''t know how to fix it. Fortunately, Chen Ming had a solution. She feels lucky. This time, she chose the right life partner. He can be a father that her daughter ever need. 464 Chapter 464 Kang Ye''s fear gradually disappeared. She was now sleeping in her good Papa''s embrace. She now has a good dream and smiles. The little angel''s smile was different from her normal smile. Kang Ye''s smile was now full of happiness and warmth. was the smile of a girl that should have. "Papa will never ever leave you even if you want to in the future. any boy will have to pass this Papa first" Chen Ming smiled and kissed her cheeks. He uses his power to create a soft bed and call upon Kang Ye''s favorite dragon doll. Before lying down on the bed with his daughter. Kang Ye now looks very cute when she sleeps while hugging her favorite dragon doll. Chen Ming can only in his heart "precious!" He picked up the phone before taking photos of Kang Ye hugging the dragon doll. And set it as his mobile screen. He finished taking the cute photo of Kang Ye. He looked at the door that was open before speaking. "Lan''er you cane in now" Kang Lan already knew that Chen Ming must know that she was secretly watching him and Kang Ye. She slowly opened the door and smiled at Chen Ming. She slowly went to sleep next to Kang Ye on the other side. She looked at her daughter with a gentle smile. Her tears slowly flowed down. She felt guilty. It''s very wrong to make her daughter have a difficult life. There was nothing more painful to her than this. Chen Ming, who saw Kang Lan''s painful expression. He couldn''t help sitting next to her on the bed. Before rubbing her back gently. It was his duty to take good care of them. "Lan''er was doing the best. You don''t have to me yourself. Yueyue never thought badly to Lan''er. In Yueyue''s heart, there¡¯s only love. " Kang Lan closed her eyes. Experience the softness of Chen Ming. She had never been treated like this before. Her life was very difficult from a young age. Kang Lan slowly opened her eyes when he heard what Chen Ming had said. The guilt appeared on her face. "But¡­¡± "I know that you were one of the reasons that Yueyue felt that she was abandoned. But in Yueyue''s heart, knowing that it''s not like that. She never med her own mother for leaving her. Because she knew that her mother didn''t leave her because she wanted to but because it was to protect her from danger. Yueyue, even though she was a child, she knew what was what. So she never thought of being angry and med you even a little." Kang Lan heard Chen Ming''s words. She felt better, but she was still guilty. Chen Ming knew that it was not only Kang Ye who needed help but also Kang Lan. Chen Ming smiled. He slowly rubbed Kang Lan''s head before speaking. "If you want to redeem what you have done to Yueyue. There is only one way. Do you want to hear it." Kang Lan heard what Chen Ming said. She wanted to know what to make Kang Ye forgive her. "Be happy" "Be happy?" "Yes, when Lan''er is happy. Yueyue will be happy too. " Kang Lan opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Kang Lan, who was thinking of Chen Ming''s words, Kang Ye stopped hugging her doll and then turned to hug her arm instead. "Mama Yueyue, love Mama" Kang Ye slept talking while smiling lovingly. It seemed like she had a very good dream right now. Kang Lan, when she heard that the word love came out of Kang Ye mouth. Like a dam full of water. Now it broke down. Her tears flowed out non -stop. But it''s not the tears of the person who feels guilty. But was a tears of happiness. She looked at Chen Ming. She knew that Chen Ming was correct. Kang Ye wants her to be happy. Kang Lan at this time, didn¡¯t know how to thank him. He made her desire grow stronger and stronger. He was not only a good father for her child but also a good husband for her. Chen Ming smiled when he saw her look. He understood what she was thinking. Chen Ming couldn''t help but kiss Kang Lan gently and lovely on her lips, causing her to be a little shocked. She had the memory of another identity. She was still not familiar with anything like this. "Let''s sleep. She''s already very tired. a little nap would be good. " Kang Lan can only nod. Her face was slightly red. She only thought of that night that Chen Ming tried to make Kang Ye with her. Kang Lan looked at Kang Ye. She thought that Kang Ye should want to have a younger brother or sister. She had to n with the girls in Chen Ming''s family first before having a new family member. The Dragon Princess enthrone ceremony was the biggest event in every realm. Every Heavenly God, Demon, and Important figure in the Human realm. They all had to travel to the Ocean realm in order to witness the enthronement of the dragon princess. She would be queen when she wasing of age but not now. The human realm was perfectly connected to all three realms. Now there has been a live broadcast throughout the world. Everyone now didn¡¯t want to believe what they knew. Previously, only the appearance of Chang¡¯er and the giant peach tree made the world vibrate. This time, many heavenly gods came down from heaven. Not only that, there was still demons. Fishmen and many others race. "Never thought that our world would have so many secret hidden." A young man spoke up. Previously, he was just a religious person. He was just a person who likes Chinese movies. Who would have thought that what was in the movie would be true? "Isn''t that Sun Wukong? Not only that, there are other gods as well. Live broadcast shows the beauty of the ocean realm. Dragon Pce was like a fantasy movie. Everyone can attend the enthronement of the dragon princess. They just need to wear the watch provided by the Chen Corporation. Many people travel to the ocean realm through various connections where the heavenly soldiers were in charge. They suspect each heavenly soldier had a level of two hundred minimum. Causing those who were high level to not dare to do anything recklessly. This world was still young, the power of this world was notparable to their own parallel world. Therefore, the level of this world cannot be used to measure with Chen Ming and his lover. Kang Ye now was very happy that so many people were attending her event, especially her friends. She smiled brightly on Chen Ming''s arms. "Papa, Look, There are so many people." Kang Ye pointed out to Chen Ming. She didn¡¯t think that there were so many people attending her event. Moreover, her friends alsoe to congrat her as VIP guests. Everyone was having fun with Kang Ye in her treasure room. Waiting for the time. Chen Ming saw that his daughter was happy. Was also happy He was correct to use his influence as the Supreme Heavenly God. He just told Eng Shen that if anyone does not attend to the enthronement of his daughter, then He will go down to deal with those people by himself. And the result was magnificent. Chen Ming looked at the clock. Chen Ming thinks it''s time for him to begin the ceremony. His girls were now in the dress of the goddess. Chen Ming felt that everyone was now very beautiful. Chen Ming now wore a full set of the Supreme Heavenly God. He also added his personal formation to have his aura glow in gold color. He must show everyone that He was the Supreme Heavenly God. Chang¡¯er was the Supreme Heavenly Flower Goddess Ni Yue was the Supreme Demonic Goddess. Dongfang Gu was the Supreme Heavenly Ice Goddess. Xiao Wen was the Supreme Heavenly Water Goddess. Hua Lin was the Supreme Heavenly Sword Goddess. Kang Lan was The Supreme Heavenly Dragon Goddess. Tang Huayin was the Supreme Heavenly Steel Goddess. Everyone had a nickname using their own aptitude. This was not purposefully created with Chen Ming at all, Yeah not at all. Chen Ming really had more nicknames. But it was too much than he can ept Chen Ming, who had finished filling the options for himself. He turned to his girls before nodding. For his daughter He will have to make it the most memorable enthronement in every realm. The ceremony began. People nowe together. it was necessary for Kang Ye to stand on the podium on her own. Kang Ye was now trying to look for Chen Ming and Kang Lan. She at first was fun and excited. But when she was in front of so many people She was scared. And at that time she wanted to call Chen Ming and Kang Lan. She saw something in the sky. The ocean realm had no sky because it was under the sea. But now it appears that the bright golden sky appears. This was because of the power of Chen Ming, which made things that were impossible possible. 465 Chapter 465 Chen Ming and the girls slowly flew down from the sky. Little Long and Little He also joined this event as well. With The Destruction Realm in cultivation. The bodies of both of them were very long andrge. Little Long and Little He, the body size of the two was hundreds of kilometers long. The two dragons flew down from the sky. Their bodies were able to rotate around the city easily without problem. "This is so spectacr. This is not CG, that''s the real dragons¡­" The director of the live station can only open his mouth. He doesn''t know how to exin the image he saw right now. They looked very majestic. Chen Ming and the girls flew down in front of Kang Ye. Kang Ye with joy, forgot about the ceremony and rushed and jumped at Chen Ming. Chen Ming himself didn''t really care about the ceremony that much. Think of this ceremony, this should be enough. His daughter had done well in facing so many strangers. He after carrying Kang Ye in his arm looked at everyone then dered. His heavenly aura fully disys. "Everyone, I would like to announce that my dear sweetest daughter in the world. Kang Ye will soon be queen of the Ocean realm. From now on." Chen Ming gave the tiara that was created from thew of the universe to Kang Ye. Everyone can only look at Chen Ming unexpectedly. No ceremony was ever as easy as this. For his daugher nothing was really important. Everyone can only apud. No one really likes long as$ speech. Chen Ming then shows his power again and again. And with that everyone who attended the event had eaten and partied together. No more separate from the heavenly god or demon or even races. Chen Ming as the supreme heavenly god will not tolerate racist. The enthronement ceremony ended. Next was a concert that his daughter likes instead. If the previous ocean dragon lordse to see the enthronement ceremony that Chen Ming held. They will definitely gobsmacked. After concerts andvish parties Followed closely by concert and the amusement park in the sky. and many more. Kang Ye was considered the luckiest girl in the world. with a divine father like Chen Ming. Happy days passed quickly. Finally, the session ceremony was officially over. People dispersed and returned to their home or split up to go back to their duties. Everyone now had a new experience back. Be it humans, Fishmen,Heavenly gods and demons, everyone had never thought that the ceremony of conferring a sacred position would be this fun and lively. At Chen Ming''s apartment in the human realm. Chen Ming now brought the girls and Kang Ye back to his penthouse. The first thing he did when arrived at his penthouse was to take the very happy Kang Ye to bed. The little angel was now sleeping soundly. The tiara that Kang Ye received from Chen Ming was still on her head. Kang Ye refused to take it off. because it was a gift Chen Ming gave her. And because it was created by thews of the universe. It was directly connected to Chen Ming. From now on, if Kang Ye wanted to, Kang Ye could alwayse to Chen Ming in the dream, no matter where he was. Kang Ye promised Chen Ming to use it only when it was necessary. Today, Kang Ye yed with her friends all day. Chen Ming had never seen Kang Ye happy like this before. He saw how happy his daughter was. He couldn''t help but be happy. Chen Ming after putting Kang Ye to sleep. He came out of the bedroom in his condo. The girls were now drinking hot cocoa. Everyone waited for Chen Ming toe out before smiling at him. The girls liked to see Chen Ming spend time with Kang Ye. He was a very good father to Kang Ye. They were sure if they had children with him. Their children must have been treated in the same way that he treated Kang Ye. After Kang Ye''s positioning ceremony Chen Ming had also spent several months in this world. He helped the world develop rapidly. with the technology and knowledge he gained from the Martial World Chen Ming wanted to share his medicinal cultivation knowledge with the people he trusted. He wanted to call Austin and Alex along with Adrian. But Austin and Alex weren''t interested in concocting pills. So they ceded this task to Adrian, who was now unemployed from his project Alice. Adrian was now hugging a young woman. The girl in his embrace was actually Alice. It seemed that Adrian was able toplete the project he had put in ce. Adrian was now one of the strongest formation users ever. He was the only one below Morgan. Adrian looked at the Medicine Alchemy Technique that Chen Ming had given him. before he spoke ¡°I can create a pill concocting formation. If I want, are you sure you want to spread this technique? Wouldn''t it be better if we profited from it?¡± Chen Ming smiled at Adrian. Of course, he wanted to give this alchemy technique to the public. because it can help a wide range of people. But who said he gave it away for free? No, he was expecting something else. ¡°I want to spread this pill cultivating technique. Because this pill concocting technique was only at the Qi Gathering Stage. It will be the basis for the people. Meanwhile, I''ll teach you a high-level pill concoction technique. in order to make a profit.¡± Adrian listened to what Chen Ming had said. He immediately understood what Chen Ming wanted to do. He only shook his head, he forgot before Chen Ming became a Special Forces soldier or the Heavenly God King. He was a businessman before. Chen Corporation was far ahead of everyone. because of Chen Ming''s ability Chen Ming to spread the knowledge of concocting pills to the public for free. Because he wanted people to have a basic knowledge of medicine first. and when they had knowledge of medicine When Chen Ming introduced his high-level pills to the public, People would understand their true value. and agreed to pay arge amount of money to buy Chen Ming''s high-grade pills. ¡°This guy was still as bad as ever. I think that being a god you will stop this bad habit of yours.¡± Chen Ming onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Sorry, Dragon Blood is a bit too strong.¡± Adrian shook his head. He knew that Chen Ming had acquired a dragon''s bloodline. But really, Chen Ming was like this before he was given the dragon''s bloodline. ¡°Understood, I will do as you say. But how long will you stay here?¡± Adrian asked with interest. He knew that Chen Ming could travel to many interesting ces like other universes. Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. Chen Ming wanted to ascend to the upper world as soon as possible. He wanted to know what the Upper world was like. After he finished talking to Adrian He went straight to Tang Huayin. in order to take her with him back to the Martial World together Blue Star at eight o''clock in the morning. Chen Ming and Tang Huayin had already returned to the Chen family''s house in the Demon Continent. Chen Ming at this moment found that everyone hade together. p Chen Ming looked at everyone who wanted to go to the Upper world with him. The members who will go to the Higher World with him were Xie Lin, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Hu, Ni Yue, Hua Lin, Tang Huayin, Kang Lan, Yao Guanyin, three friends and three girls, Zhang Diao, Jiao Qi, Yun Mingde, Xue Ying, Han Gwa, and finally, Ye Chi, all together were fourteen. Everyone was at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm, excluding the energy gained from Chen Ming. Everyone was now ready to ascend to the Upper world and cross the Sky Profound Realm to the Martial Ancestor Realm. Chen Ming, before going up to the Upper world with everyone, he had to make a n. He thought that going to the upper world right now with everyone was something that he should not do. How strong he was will be able to use thews of the universe. But no one knew if in the upper world there were people who could do the same as Chen Ming or not. What he had nned right now was to find someone with experience and go up to the Upper world with him. Chen Ming looked at everyone who had gathered now before speaking. ¡°I will go up to the Upper world with Ermo first. I want to make sure that there is no danger that will happen to you once you go up there.¡± Beside him,Ermo nodded. He told everyone about the Upper world. that even he who was at the Extinction Realm Still can''t do anything arbitrarily. In the Upper world, there were people who had a much higher cultivation base than him. Everyone heard Ermo describe the Upper world. All of them could only look at each other and follow Chen Ming''s advice to prepare, after Chen Ming returned, he could immediately lead everyone up to the Upper world. Zhang Tie at this moment could only let out a sigh. He thought that if he had reached this level, he would be able to fight shoulder to shoulder with Chen Ming. Who would have thought it would be like starting all over? 466 Chapter 466 ¡°We understand we shall do as you said. but please be careful¡± Zhang Tie said with a smile. He was iparably stronger than before. Seeing this, he exalted Chen Ming above all others. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming to lead him in a good way, He probably wouldn''t had reached this point. The point where he was respected as a general and also had a beautiful wife, Xue Ying. Xue Ying was now talking to Xiao Wen. They were now trying to be secretive, it was as if she and Xiao Wen were talking about something that was very embarrassing with each other. He heard it was about the activities in bed. Zhang Tie had goosebumps. He thought of the whip that Xue Ying had used against him. He never thought that pain would be so blissful. He was too deep in it to stop. He felt like he floated away. It''s a painful but wonderful feeling at the same time. He just shook his head and stopped thinking about his activity in bed with his beautiful wife. Matters in the bed should be kept in the bedroom only. But it seems that the girls don''t think that way. "Don''t worry I had nned things. Who do you think I am?¡± Chen Ming looked at Zhang Tie beforeughing. Zhang Tie only shook his head. but he knew that Chen Ming must had some n. Otherwise he would not be this confident. Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde were currentlymanding the Guards. They do well as the left and right hand of Zhang Tie. The trio had already chosen their representatives when they were away. Zhang Lin, Zhang Moyin, Chen Kongnan, and Chen Wujing were also now sending Chen Ming up to the upper world. The four of them now reached a higher level after obtaining Chen Ming''s pills and his high-level technique. The four of them were now at the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. But everyone chooses to live in the lower world. Let the new generation go up to the upper world. They were already satisfied to be at this Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming was definitely not as satisfied as the four of them. He had already nned what to do next. He wasn''t strong enough to do it. Chen Jihua now looked at Chen Ming. The little girl burst into tears. She didn''t want Chen Ming to leave. She was very attached to her brother right now. ¡°Bwather, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go.¡± Chen Jihua was only one year old. But with the dragon''s power, she grew rapidly. She now looked more like a three-year-old child than one. Chen Ming hearth was shaken strongly but he needed to be strong so he could not falter. He wiped his sister''s tears before speaking. ¡°Jihua, Big Brother really needs to go but Big Brother promised you. it won''t be long before Ie back." The two hugged each other. Kang Lan looked at the two before stroking her stomach. It seems that it will take a long time. until she became pregnant. She only let out a sigh. She wanted Kang Ye to be born in this world as soon as possible. Her little one in another universe wouldn''t had to be sad when her father was away. Chen Ming afterforting his sister He looked at Ermo. He had made all the arrangements to take Chen Ming to the upper world. Chen Ming would travel to the upper world on the path of the stars. The path of the stars was very beautiful. Bright light, sparkling straight into the distant space. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the door to the stars. It was veryrge. "Here, the door to the stars" Chen Ming was the first time seeing something great and beautiful. The door was hundreds of meters high. Several meters wide. The door was made of marble. Chen Ming can feel many strongwsing from it. Chen Ming sincebined with the ninews of the universe. He can feel thews better. To be honest, if he wants, he can change thews and reality of this world. But even if he can do it, he didn¡¯t do it due to changes in variousws without being careful, it may result in imbnce and disaster. In this world, There was his family living in it. It''s like his home. No one would think of burning their own home right. Maybe someone really burn it¡­well Chen Ming may change a little with thews of this world but not much. Ermo now had set up the coordinates. Chen Ming saw that the path of the stars changed a little direction. Probably because of the coordinates that Ermo had set. Inside the door to the stars. In addition to the path of the stars, there were also connections to other dimensions. Since Chen Ming sealed all the lifts. Various dimensions inside the door to the stars were more stable. And not as dangerous as before, "I finished setting up the coordinates to the upper world." Ermo set the coordinates in the forest area without people. He first wanted to use his original coordinates. But he had not used these coordinates for a hundred years. He was not sure if it would remain the same or not. The upper world had changed all the time. Chen Ming nodded. He turned to look at the person who sent him with a smile. Before turning to Ermo and nodding to him Both after that walked into the path of the stars. Their bodies became light particles before disappearing. ......... Inside the jungle area. It was far from where people live. With a beam of light shining down from the sky before hitting the ground, creating a light dust. Inside the beam appeared two people, one was about forty years old and the other was a young man around eighteen years old. Both of them were Chen Ming and Ermo who traveled from the lower world to the upper world. Chen Ming had traveled to the upper world. He even copsed to the ground. "*Ugh* I really¡­hate this feeling" Chen Ming had never felt like this before. Ermo looked around, watching the dangers for Chen Ming. He was really into the role of his butler. He really took it seriously. "Please take a deep breath. the first journey with the path of the stars was not easy. " Chen Ming nodded. Traveling by the path of the stars gives a very bad feeling. If possible, he wants to travel with his formation instead. Unfortunately, the distance from the upper world to the lower world was so enormous. His energy wasn¡¯t enough. Chen Ming could only shake his head. His true level at this time was only at the highest level of the Marital ancestor realm. --------------------- Name: Chen Ming Title: The Supreme Heavenly God Stage: Martial Ancestor Realm(Peak) True Stage: Destruction Realm(Advanced) upation: Cosmic Swallowing Dragon Warrior Level 250 Health 400,200/400,200 Cosmic Energy 1,506,000/1,506,000 ---Scriptures¡ª Dragon Refining Breath Scripture (Ultimate Stage) Iron Body Scripture(Mastered Stage) Meridian Destroying Palm Scripture (Mastered Stage) Sky walking scripture (Mastered Stage) Nine Soul Swords (Mastered Stage) (Etc) --------------------- He calcted if he wants to travel back to the lower world with his profound energy or now cosmic energy. He needed to be at the highest level of The Extinction Realm. Chen Ming slowly breathed deeply. The Heaven and Earth Qi in the world was very pure. A hundred times more purer than the lower world "Just breathe only. I can feel my cosmic energy is rising. If I practice here. I will be stronger fast " Chen Ming looked at his status. He found that most of his technique was only at the mastered stage only his breathing technique was at the ultimate stage. The reason why most of his techniques were stuck at the mastered stage was because of worldws and theck of Heaven and Earth Qi. But if it was the upper world. He was confident that he would be able to practice every technique to the ultimate stage. "Although I can control thews of the universe to a certain extent. There are still many things that I couldn''t do. " Chen Ming didn''t feel even a little bad. On the other hand, he was excited as well. Everything here had a very high level. Even the tree ----------------- Tree Level 100 Health 10,000/10,000 Energy 1,000/1,000 ----------------- Even the trees had profound energy! It''s really unusual. The upper world "Even the trees are so strongpared to the trees in the lower world..." Chen Ming walked to check on the trees near him. "In the upper world. Everything is stronger than the lower world, even trees and a pebble on the ground. On the top of the world, this waspletely different from the lower world. The main reason was because the upper world is at the center of various species of organisms to go up to. And of course, when this world has so many organisms from many races, there arews that are different from the lower world. Thew of this ce is even moreplicated than thews in the lower world. " Chen Ming listened to Ermo''s words and tried to do as he said. "True, with thews of the upper world, this is veryplicated. Even though I am the one who can control all ninews of the universe, it still feels difficult to understand. " Thews of the world were the same as the program code. Chen Ming at this time was considered a hacker to find a difficult code, hacker was also confused. But not that he can''t do anything If he wanted. Chen Ming, he can force hisws. But if he do that "If you do that. The leaders of various factions in this world will aim at you. The leaders are extremely strong beings. They must at least have to understand at least twows. " 467 Chapter 467 Hearing what Ermo had said, Chen Ming could only nod. In the Upper world he didn¡¯t have any single clue. He should listen to what Ermo had said. He was sure beforeing here that he might not be the only one who understands thews of the world or thews of the universe. There were still other people who understood the principles ofws. But they may not be equivalent to Chen Ming because he had absorbed the nine heavenly jade that contain nine universalws and be the cosmic swallowing dragon. All the leaders of many factions had to understand at least twows which meant Chen Ming would be one of them. And maybe he would be on the strong side at that, because he couldprehend ninews. More than it needed to in order to be a leader of a faction. Chen Ming thought about it a little bit before he decide to ask for Ermo¡¯s opinions. "I understand, I have to be very careful in this upper world. and I have something I want to ask you, Ermo. From your experience. My power level, when not using the fusion technique. How much did you think I have the opportunity to survive in the upper world? " Chen Ming was confident in his own strength. But he will not be a careless Mc who will get smack out of his life before encountering some fortune and taking revenge. Ermo looked at Chen Ming before speaking the truth as he felt. "Your highest fighting level was at the Destruction Realm. Considered to be at a high level of the people in the upper world but still wasn¡¯t enough to do anything you please. If youe up at the same level as me. The opportunity for you to survive in the upper world will increase a lot and you can do a lot of things without fear. " Chen Ming nodded at him. Looked like he needed to grind again. He walked around for a while before closing his eyes and tried to feel the surroundings. Chen Ming''s mind was superior to everyone on this. Even the members of the dragon tribe themselves. Only a select few that could do the same as Chen Ming. Chen Ming found that in this jungle, there were a lot of high-level beasts. They were born from the Qi of the earth of this world. They didn¡¯t have the same intelligence as the creatures born by flesh and blood. "This ce could be considered a grinding ce that was not bad at all. What did you say Ermo? " Ermo nodded. He had a weaker sense. But he felt that this ce was suitable for training. He didn''t know what Chen Ming''s grinding meant. But he felt that it would definitely be about training. "At this point, I would like to grind. We should find a ce to live first. Do you have anything to rmend? " Ermo thought for a moment before speaking. "I have a ce in mind that can be made a resting point. It is not far from here. But as I said, it has been for a thousand years. I''m not sure if it will remain the same. " Chen Ming heard what Ermo said. He thought for a moment before deciding. "Hey, you used to tell me that even in the upper world dragon was a sacred being and is rare to find, right? What will happen if I use my dragon''s form? " "Use the dragon''s form?" Ermo thought for a moment. "It has more advantages than disadvantages. The advantages are that the dragon tribe is respected and afraid of the people in the upper world. The disadvantage is that if the dragon tribe hears about you. The dragon tribe will send someone to find you and take you back to their realm. " The dragon tribe was famous for its aristocracy and pride. But even so, the dragon was a group that loves their own family very much. And if they hear rumors about the dragon anywhere. They would move out to pull that dragon into their own family. They will never allow the dragon to be deceived by other races as it was before. Chen Ming scratched his chin a little. He thinks that the disadvantage was not a disadvantage. If that''s the case, he thinks that he could create partnership with the dragon. But looking at Ermo''s dislikes towards the dragon. Chen Ming will have to think about it more. His chemistry with the dragon group may not bepatible. "If it is what you say, I have decided. I will use my dragon''s form from now on. But only in the case of emergency " Ermo nodded before leading Chen Ming to the point where he said they could make it a resting point. Both traveled to the south of the jungle. Chen Ming told Ermo to stop walking first. He can feel the group of many people. They had an average cultivation of Earth Profound Realm. "A vige?" Chen Ming was a little surprised that there was a vige in this deep forest. But he was even more surprised that there was a Earth Profound Realm here. As if to understand that Chen Ming was wondering He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "The children born on this were not different from children born on the lower world. They need to practice at the lowest level. But the speed of the people here was hundreds of times faster than the people on the below ... " Chen Ming nodded. One year in the training of the people on the above was equal to one hundred years of the people on the below. It sounds unfair, but the dangerous level of the upper world was much more than that of the lower world. "So this is called bnce. The more dangerous the world is. The more they be stronger." Chen Ming shook his head. He decided to try to talk to the vigers. And he encountered a big problem that he didn¡¯t think about. He and the people in the vige speak differentnguages. In truth, Chen Ming didn''t know whatnguage the vige used. Even his high-tech watches with trantion functions could not calcte whatnguage they used. and He had installed it with the star lord application. 468 Chapter 468 Chen Ming and Ermo now approached the viger. They looked at them with vignce. It was considered normal because there shouldn¡¯t had anyone venture this far in the jungle without purpose. "Who are you? And what is your intention in visiting this vige? " An old man in a somewhat decent robe spoke with suspicion. Looking at his manner and dressing. He definitely was the leader of this vige or an Elder. Chen Ming was now trying to talk to people in the vige. But unsessful. He was able to use his power to learn theirnguage. But it may take some time. The problem was not about learning. The problem was with too much information for him to understand all of it. Chen Ming found that in this world there were tens of thousands of differentnguages. He intends to learn it all. but now he could only rely on Ermo first. Chen Ming inspected the status of the people in the vige. He found that he could not read their names. Probably because he had not learned a newnguage yet. ------------------ !@%$%^ Level 200 Health 27890/27890 Magical Energy 11400/11400 ------------------ Aside from Chen Ming couldn''t read their names. Everyone here uses magical energy instead of profound energy. Magical Energy and Profound Energy may havee from the same source. But the method in using it was different. The way to use profound energy was to allow it to circte in various pulse points and release it. Different from the magical energy that uses it directly through Dantian or now known as Magical Core. The difference between the use of Magical Energy and Profound energy was Magical Energy will have a higher destruction power. But the power of the profound energy will have more flexibility. The upper world was veryplicated. And this was the firstplexity that Chen Ming encountered. He only shook his head. It''s good that he chose toe up to the upper world before others. "Wee here in order to build amodation for rest. We didn''t think that there would be a vige here. " Ermo spoke to the vige leader in his smooth voice. Chen Ming knew that Ermo said that they shoulde here to find information. Ermo had to talk to them politely. He could threaten them but He didn¡¯t know if there was anyone in the same level as him backing them up or not. Hearing what Ermo said. The old man nodded his head. "Build amodation? Well, we don¡¯t have any problem about it but if you are going to build amodation around here. Please try to build it not too close to the vige. There are many people in the vige who do not like outsiders. I hope you understand. " This was a normal thing. The vige leader seemed to not think much that Chen Ming and Ermo wanted to build amodation near his vige. Because it''s normal Also, the vige head can feel that both were only at Earth Profound Stage. They should not be able to create problems to the people in the vige. Ermo, after finishing speaking with the vige leader, he turned to Chen Ming before speaking. "It seems that we can build amodation around here. But don''t get too close to the vige. Not everyone would like to have outsiders to live nearby. believe me I have seen worse." Chen Ming can only nod. He can feel the paranoia of the people in the vige. "No problem, just having a little space for me to build an amodation was enough." Chen Ming was looking for a ce that was perfect to create a temporary amodation. Chen Ming began to use his power to control variousws to create a simple two story wooden house. Everyone in the vige that watched both of them gasped. They had never seen anything like this before. Only the vige leader seems to know what happened. "Control thews as easy as he thinks¡­" The vige leader only looked at Chen Ming. The young man was only at the Earth Profound Stage. But able to understand and control thews/ He never thought that he would meet this kind of heaven favoured son. ¡®Even if the young man was only at the Earth Profound Stage. If he usesws in the fight Even the Martial Ancestor Realm or Destruction Realm cultivator, They would be destroyed in an instant. ¡® After He finished thinking. The vige leader couldn''t help. Hurry and turn to tell his residents, no matter what happened. Do not make the young man angry. Chen Ming looked at his house with satisfaction. This was enough for the house to be used for temporary breaks. "Well, from now on, your main role is to find any useful information. I want to explore the surrounding area a little bit. And I want to learn about thenguage of all races on this first otherwise I will be useless when ites to negotiation. " Ermo understood what he wanted so he nodded. He was confident that there was nothing to hurt him around here. "Understand and I will find all the information that I find useful. My old information seems to be toogging. " Chen Ming then began to head out of the vige. He wanted to find a suitable ce to grind. "Power is everything. If I want to travel around this wide world. At least I must be powerful enough to protect myself and my people. " Chen Ming began to find a ce to grind for him and his people in the future. ......... Far from where Chen Ming was around tens of thousands of kilometers away. A young man slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the sky. Before he dizzily spoke up. "It seems that He has arrived. Chen Ming¡­You are finally here¡± The young man spoke of Chen Ming''s name in a very cold voice. As if him and Chen Ming had been resentful for a long time "The lower world, I may not be able to do anything to you. But not in the upper world. I will find you and I will kill you!" This young man was actually the Cult Master that his n was destroyed by Chen Ming until there was no good piece. He wastes all of his time and resources. Oh and his royal subordinate too. No matter what, he will deal with Chen Ming. The Cult Master slowly stood up before he slowly raised his hand. In his hand, the ball of energy gradually appeared. It looked so evil. 469 Chapter 469 Chen Ming conducted a survey around the area. He was in a stage of constant vignce. He didn¡¯t know what was inside the jungle. Ermo told him that there were no powerful demonic beasts in the area but that was a thousand years ago. So It might change. like the vige that popped up unknown to him. While exploring the surrounding area, he learned manynguages of this world through thews of the universe. Thews of the universe were really convenient to have. It was like a hack tool. And even though it was convenient to use. But as the saying goes. not everything everes for free. To apply thews of the universe to thews of this world. He must also have enough power. He couldn''t change thew of someone who was more powerful than him otherwise It might backfire him. He could change thew and of course others could also do the same as him. He could not change thew recklessly otherwise. He might bring upon himself the angry crowd of the mighty beings in this world. It was really a pity that he couldn''t flick his finger to make the enemy disappear as he pleased. The Death Finger Flick Technique could only be used against weaker enemies. Chen Ming was now exploring for a while. He arrived in a wide area. There wasn''t a single tree around. There was only onerge tree standing in the clearing. ¡°How big is this tree? Why is it so big?¡± Chen Ming couldn''t help but walk closer to the tree before checking. He inspected the tree. He even hurriedly jumped backwards at the highest speed he had. ------------------ Name: Ten Thousand Year Banyan Tree Level: ??? Health: ????????/???????? Spiritual Energy: ????????/???????? ------------------ Chen Ming had to retreat. The reason why Chen Ming had to back away from the tree was because this tree was not ordinary and it had something that the tree shouldn¡¯t have even in the upper world. ¡°The tree has spiritual energy. It''s definitely not an ordinary tree." Chen Ming was right. This was no ordinary giant banyan tree. but a banyan tree that was more than ten thousand years old and with its great age caused it to have its own soul and spirit. The tree now moved a little. but the roots were still in the soil. Chen Ming looked at it cautiously. He then heard a voice ringing in his head. ¡°Little dragon, what are you doing in my territory?¡± Chen Ming heard the kind old man''s voice talking to him. Chen Ming blinked before trying to speak back to the tree. ¡°I am just walking around exploring. This is the first time I''vee up to the upper world.¡± ¡°Huh, Are you from the lower world? It is really rare to find a dragon that woulde from the lower world. You also have the weirdest but strongest dragon lineage I''ve ever seen. How curious.¡± Chen Ming heard what the banyan tree said. He just let out a breath. It seems that the banyan tree had no malicious intent toward him. He also spoke like an old man to a younger man. ¡°Huh, how long has it been since no one came to visit me like this? But the people who arrived here were afraid of me and hurriedly ran away. Even wild beasts and demonic beasts¡­¡± Sound so lonely, The ten thousand-year-old banyan treeined to Chen Ming. Chen Ming could only scratch his head, not knowing what to say to this ten thousand year old banyan tree. He listened until the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree had finished his ranting. He wanted to continue exploring the surrounding area. ¡°Thank you very much for listening to an old tree like me. As a reward for listening to me. How about I help you explore the surrounding area?¡± ¡°Help me explore?¡± As if feeling that the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree nodded to him. The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree continued to speak to him. ¡°Child,e closer. I''ll just show you the good stuff.¡± Chen Ming blink ¡°good stuff?¡±. He didn¡¯t know why the old tree knew how to speak like that. But Chen Ming believed his own feelings. that the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree did not had any malicious intent toward him. Chen Ming walked closer to the banyan tree. before seeing that the banyan tree had handed something to him with its branches. ¡°What is this?¡± "This is a spirit orb that I obtained from the remains of a Forest Tribe warrior a thousand years ago. Take it. Learn it and you''ll understand how it helps you with exploration." What the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree gave Chen Ming was something like a ss marble. Chen Ming could feel thew of the spirit from the crystal ball. He who touched the crystal ball. The system alerted him. ------------------ Name: Spirit Orb of the Forest Spirit Convergence Technique Properties: The user will be able to merge their mind with nature for a while. ------------------ Chen Ming immediately learned the Forest Spirit Convergence Technique. and as soon as he learned it. His senses were integrated with nature. causing Chen Ming to sway left and right. Not used to sensing everything like this. ¡°No way, this is awesome.¡± Chen Ming was normally unable to sense anything underground. But when learning this technique, He can see everything. as if he were part of nature. But it onlysted for a few minutes. ¡°Awesome isn''t it, kid. Sit here, and I''ll teach you about it.¡± Chen Ming looked at the ten thousand year old banyan tree. He already understood why the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree gave him such a valuable item. ¡°Just a lonely old man who needs someone to talk to¡­ the upper world is really weird.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. before walking to sit on a stump near a banyan tree ¡°Put this on your head. and use the Forest Spirit Convergence Technique one more time.¡± The giant banyan tree gave one of its branches to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was sure that the branch that the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree had given must be a connector. Chen Ming did as the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree said. and began to practice the mind together Maybe Chen Ming didn''t know yet. But the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree was not as kind as he thought. If other peoplee close to here. They will be killed in an instant. However, Chen Ming had a special aura. that made the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree unable to do anything to him. It also made the banyan tree have good intentions towards him. 470 Chapter 470 With the help of the ten thousand year banyan tree. Chen Ming quickly learned to merge with nature. The Forest Spirit Convergence Technique level rose rapidly. Chen Ming now felt like he became one with nature. Beginner > Intermediate > Advanced > Ultimate He had never thought that he would be able to be one with nature like this. and while he was connected to nature. His mind was drawn somewhere. Ultimate > Enlightened! The ce where Chen Ming was drawn in was full of emptiness. It was very vast like the universe. Chen Ming was not so sure. But he felt like he was outside the realm of reality. Here there was only nothingness. He could preserve his sense of self here was considered to be an anomaly. ¡°Here was the beginning of all things. It was emptiness and nothingness¡­¡± Chen Ming tried to move. But he found that he couldn''t move, he had no arms, no legs, no physical body¡­he was just a soul. an astral being created by his mind and spirit. He was just floating in the sea of nothingness as if it was his home. ¡®Okay, this is very strange. How can I be here? in the nothingness.¡¯ Chen Ming had never felt so empty before. and as he was about to lose himself as he doubted his existence. The nine universalw powers contained within him. was manifested. It became his unbreakable shackle. It was the necessary shackle to prevent him from merging with the nothingness and be something that was beyond his understanding right now. Chen Ming took a deep breath and focused on his being. It was great to be one with nothingness but on the other hand he will lose what it was meant to be himself. It was not different from dying. ¡°This is my realm. I have to be in control of it. Not the other way round!¡± Chen Ming used the Law of Truth, Law of Life, Law of Spirit, and Law of Mind to create his reality and his existence. causing the nothingness to be fulfilled. He denied it. He will not let nothingness be his existence. Not only that, Chen Ming also used the Laws of Time, Darkness and Light to create his realm. He also used the Law of Emptiness to dispel the nothingness away from his realm. Chen Ming began to create the ground, living things and nature, creating a cycle of life and death. Chen Ming used the Law of Life and Death to circte his realm. Tens of thousands of years had passed. Hisnd was growing bigger and bigger. Chen Ming watched it from within the emptiness. His ninews worked in harmony. Chen Ming''s knowledge of the Nine Laws had greatly increased. Chen Ming had seen and created a new world by himself. ¡°This is it. This is the birth of all things. My nine universalws were the mainws of the universe. There is now that can surpass my ninews.¡± Chen Ming slowly closed his eyes. and opened his eyes again. He found that he was now back in his original body. Chen Ming felt strange. He double checked his stats, but 11100000!%! @$10100001!@ $%11010100 10111001!@$ %10111011%! @@11000001 11010100!@$ %10100111 Chen Mingli''s eyes narrowed. The system crashes?. He didn''t understand how it happened. ¡°What happened to the system?¡± Chen Ming tried to use the system to check things. but he cannot Instead, he didn''t need a system to know what happened. ¡°Or will this be the effect of being able to use thews of the universe? Moreover, why did I felt so familiar with these numbers?¡± Chen Ming looked at the numbers, there were only numbers 0 and number 1, other special characters he didn''t count. When he saw the number, he understood immediately. ¡°Adrien had taught me about these binary numbers. This, it reads out as my name¡­?¡± Chen Ming was very surprised. The system that had been with him since he came to this world was based on a series of data programs. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Chen Ming had previously thought that the system might be rted to thews of the universe. And it was probably true. ¡°And if it is rted to thews of the universe. Who gave it to me? and why does it have to be binary code?¡± Chen Ming felt that it was too coincidental. He tried to repair the system with hiswsbined with hisputer knowledge. He found that he could easily fix it. ¡°I can repair it or even rebuild it to be my personally created system! I can create a system with the use of thews of the universe.¡± This was something Chen Ming had never expected. He can create his own system if he wants. and while he was drowning in his own thoughts He heard the sound of the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree speaking. ¡°It is enough that you are the chosen one. Just a little guidance. You can understand what the Creator wants to teach you.¡± ¡°Creator?¡± The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree onlyughed. ¡°Oh my Oh my, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Well, I have already taught you what I want to teach you. Use this power to explore what you want. I''m really old. Teach you this consumes a lot of my stamina. Let me take a short nap for ten or twenty years.¡± Chen Ming didn''t have a chance to say a word or ask him about what he meant. The ten thousand year old banyan tree had fled first. by falling into his long as$ slumber. ¡°zzzZZZ¡± "Seriously" Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He already got the keywords. The creator...the creator was the one who gave him the system. ¡°Who exactly was the creator?¡± Chen Ming hardly had to do anything to explore. His mind stretched across the surrounding realm for hundreds of kilometers. If in the past his sense was of Mini-Hd quality, his sense now was at 8K Ultra Full-Hd, that was, it was very clear. Moreover, he was able to sense through the underground and ces he could never have sensed before. ¡°Ah, my sense is really good. I don''t have to do anything now.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He lies beneath the ten thousand year old banyan tree. The old banyan tree seems to have really hibernated. He was trying to escape from having to answer some questions with Chen Ming. 471 Chapter 471 Chen Ming nowid under the ten thousand years old banyan tree. Before he had merged with nature, he thought that the old banyan tree was kind like an old neighbor''s grandpa. But now he could feel everything around him as if it was a part of himself. He found that beneath the banyan tree, there were countless bones and skeletons of people of many tribes and races and even some enormous demonic beasts. They were all victims of the old banyan tree. Looked like the old banyan tree was really strong. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know if he could survive if the old banyan tree decided to kill him. And as for why Chen Ming was not afraid when he knew all of that. because he knew why the old banyan tree didn¡¯t kill him. and instead help him. ¡°It seems that the upper world¡¯s will is not much different from the lower world¡¯s will. in terms of friendliness.¡± Chen Mingughed a little. The old banyan tree was connected to the world if he did anything to him. He would not be able to set his roots underground ever again. or even if he could. He would not get anything out of it. He will be cursed by the world¡¯s will. He stood up before returning to the forest tribe vige. He could sense that Ermo had finished gathering information. and was waiting outside the wooden house. He could note inside the wooden house without permission. Chen Ming moved forward. He moved forward slowly but with thew of time and truth. Chen Ming took a single step forward, he reappeared in front of the vige. Chen Ming was able to use thews fluently after he had witnessed the birth from nothingness. He didn''t need to use star god formation physically any longer. He just has to will it using the ninews of the universe. Everything was going as he wanted with his ability to controlws. Chen Ming immediately went straight to the wooden house. He was not surprised to see people staring at him but didn''t dare to approach. But Chen Ming was suspicious, they seemed to want toe close to his wooden house for some reason. "Huh" Chen Ming looked at the spot where people were looking at. He saw a ragged boy and girl leaning against his wooden house. Both had injuries all over their little body. Chen Ming, seeing that couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Ming turned around and asked the people of the vige. but no one answered him. Chen Ming narrowed his eyes before flicking his hand. The people in the vige at this moment suddenly appeared in front of Chen Ming. he asked again. ¡°Why are the two children injured? and why are they both afraid of you?¡± Chen Ming asked one of the vigers. The viger asked by Chen Ming tried to move, but he couldn''t. It was as if his body had been stopped by some unknown force. ¡°These kids¡­ are traitors.¡± "Traitors? What did they do to you to call them like that?¡± Chen Ming was curious. The two of them were just little kids. Chen Ming now stopped their bleeding but didn¡¯t heal them yet. ¡°Their father and mother. both of them betray the vige by stealing the vige¡¯s food and selling it.¡± ¡°Where are the father and mother?¡± ¡°They are dead.¡± "Who''s the killer?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the two little children who were frightened by the people of the vige. He just let out a breath. ¡°These two little ones are not guilty of the actions of their parents. The whole fault lies with both parents. Why are you so mean to hurt the two children? Do you still have a heart? You all have killed both their father and mother. This should be enough.¡± Chen Ming asked the vigers in a very dissatisfied tone. The vigers captured by Chen Ming couldn''t help but speak. ¡°It''s a vige rule. Those who break the rules will be punished. include their family¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming became even more angry. But he understood that in this cruel world. There had to be a cruel rule as well. ¡°What if the two children are not from the vige?¡± ¡°No, both children were born in the vige. even if they have to die they will have to die as a member of the vige." ¡°Are you sure there really is no other choice?¡± ¡°No, this is the rule.¡± "Then It can''t be helped.¡± Chen Ming pointed his finger to the sky. All the vigers looked up at the sky. the sky trembled. The clouds slowly opened and the bright sky appeared. The soft white light gradually gathered to form a sword. Hundreds of thousands of swords gradually gathered together. forming a colossal sword. The vigers saw a colossal sword appear. They were trembling with fear. Some people in the vige had even reached the highest level of Martial Ancestor Realm. But they didn''t have a technique like Chen Ming. Sometimes being born in the lower world had such an advantage. The upper world was not for everyone. Not every race or people had a technique of the same level as their profound strength. All the vigers were pale. They looked at Chen Ming in fear. ¡°If I destroy the vige. Both of them will not be considered to be people from the vige, right? because the vige is gone¡± Dragon''s anger was not something that ordinary vigers would be able to handle. Even with the same level "What, why don¡¯t you answer me?" As the colossal sword slowly descended from the sky. The vigers were unable to answer. Chen Ming, who was about to destroy the vige, heard the old man''s voice. p ¡°Please calm down, My Lord! These two children from now on are no longer people of our vige. My Lord, please mercy us." The vige chief came to help everyone just in time. Chen Ming had already expected the vige chief toe to him. ¡°Is that so? I will give you some face and not destroy your vige. But take these people out of my sight. and let no onee near this area again. Both children are considered to belong to the Chen family. Who dares to do anything to them? will go directly to me." Chen Ming drove the vigers away. including the vige head The vige head let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t think that in the past few days his vige would almost be destroyed like this. This world was a world of big fish eating small fish. He didn''t had much choice right now. 472 Chapter 472 Before the time when Chen Ming had arrived. Inside the forest tribe vige. A young boy and a young girl around the age of five were surrounded by an angry mob of vigers. ¡°Please stop! We didn¡¯t do anything, My sister and I really didn''t do anything wrong!¡± A young boy spoke as he was being hit by a stone thrown at him by an angry middle aged woman. The blood flowed out from the wound on his head. But the young boy still stood in front of the many vigers who threw stones at him without letting any painful cry. He used his own little body to protect his little sister behind him. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt Big brother anymore.*Sob*¡± His little sister was very scared now. She hid behind her brother as if it was the only ce she would feel safe. She wanted to help him but she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know what to do now. The vigers didn¡¯t show any mercy toward the two. They didn¡¯t care if they were kids or not. They had to maintain the rules set by the founder otherwise the ones that will be punished will be them instead. They were still throwing stones at the boy and girl. who were the children of the traitor. While the boy was protecting the girl now The girl could only hug her father and mother''s soulless bodies behind her brother. Both children''s parents were punished for stealing vige food and selling it to the merchant outside the vige. As for the reason why both of them had to do this. It was because they both wanted money from selling food to buy medicine for the young girl. The young girl suffering from chronic disease It was necessary to take medication on a regr basis. And that medicine was very expensive. They couldn¡¯t afford it anymore when the vige demanded the cut too much. The girl now cried with sorrowful sobs. Their parents had to die in such a tragic way because of her. If she was not sick Their father and mother may not have died. "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry" The girl cried as she hugged their bodies. The girl looked at her brother. saw that her brother was injured. The girl doesn''t know what to do now. ¡°Hua¡¯er, we have to go now. If we''re still here. We will surely die.¡± The younger boy looked at his sister and spoke to her gently even though he was in pain. He will not let his sister saw it. ¡°But Big Brother, mom and dad.¡± ¡°I know, Hua¡¯er. but we can¡¯t bring them with us. These people will be able to catch us. They are very cruel. When they were in trouble, they came to rely on our parents. But when ites to hard times, they forget their gratitude. We must escape from here and aveng our parentster!¡± ¡°Big Brother Guan¡­¡± Han Guan now looked at the vigers with hatred. He must destroy this vige. He vowed to heaven and earth if he had a chance He wille back to kill all those who killed his parents. ¡°Let''s go, quickly!¡± Han Guan ran to his sister Han Hwa. before hurriedly leading his sister to run away in one direction He didn''t know where to go. But just escaping from this vige was enough. They will not follow them too far inside the jungle because It was too dangerous for them, Of course it was dangerous for the two too. but they had no choice. That was the only way they could survive. ¡°Quickly follow the traitors! They want to escape the vige!¡± ¡°But that way is the way to the amodation of the outsider. the vige chief warned us not to cause trouble for them.¡± ¡°So you suggest we should let those traitors go and receive the punishment ourselves!?¡± ¡°No, we can''t let the traitors go. We must uphold the rules of the vige. If the founder knew that we are not following the rules he had set up. We will all die for sure.¡± The vigers chose to be afraid of the founder over the outsiders who only had strange techniques that they just never seen before. They were sure that the founder could do the same as them. Han Guan led Han Hwa to run quite a distance from the vige. While running away with his sister. He remembered what he had heard from the vige chief that there were people outside the vige living here. And it seemed that the vige chief was afraid of them. ¡®If they are from the outside of the vige Maybe they can help us. maybe they took pity to us brother and sister unlike those ungrateful bast*rd¡¯ Han Guan was hopeful. He hastened Han Hua to follow him. ¡°You think that you can escape from us? Dream on. Receive punishment!¡± Han Guan turned around to find that the evil vigers were following him and his sister. ¡°We have to get there. Hua''er, hurry up!" Han Hua was now exhausted. She couldn''t breathe. Her body was extremely weak due to her illness. ¡°Brother, leave Hua¡¯er here. Brother, please run away." ¡°No, I will not leave you behind. If you have to die, I would want to die with you, my little sister.¡± Han Guan hurriedly picked up Han Hwa. before running with all his might towards the wooden house in front of him. ¡°Just a little more, just a little more.¡± Han Guan was almost at his destination, however. "Die, you traitors!" A viger uses his bow. Shoot at Han Guan''s back. He was one of the Martial Ancestor Realm cultivators in the vige. The arrow easily prated Han Guan''s chest. Han Guan coughed up blood. Han Hwa saw that her brother had been attacked. She could only cry, unable to do anything. Han Guan was shot at by an arrow, but still did not give up. Using hisst strength, he ran to the wooden house before crashing against the wall of the house. The vigers who had arrived at the wooden houses of the outsiders stopped. They could feel something strange going to happen. They just swallowed their saliva. but still looked at the two children. They were deciding what to do next. but before they could think of what to do in this situation. someone appeared before them. He was a young man. They remember this young man well. The young man looked at them before looking at the two little children. He spoke in a cold tone. ¡°What happened?¡± 473 Chapter 473 Chen Ming looked at the two children. The condition of both of them right now was extremely deteriorating. The big brother was seriously injured and lost too much blodd. Another had a recurrent illness. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to take out his red potion and some kind of antibody pill he made during the time he visit the medicine saint sect in the lower world before giving them. They couldn¡¯t drink or swallow the pill by themselves so Chen Ming had to help them. He used his profound energy to guide the potion and the grounded pill to pass through their throat. Han Guan''s condition improved greatly and rapidly after taking the red potion. The wounds gradually healed together. After that, Chen Ming turned to Han Hua, she had already drank the red potion along with the grounded antibody pill but the symptoms did not improve at all. Chen Ming now knew that it wasn¡¯t only illness now. He was confident in his potion and the pill. ¡®There¡¯s more to it¡­¡¯ He used his power to examine Han Hua''s body. He found that her illness was already cured. But there something more inside of her body and it was the cause that make her fall into seriously ill. ¡°Her bloodline was hurting her. It was because she was not a pure blood. So the symptoms started like this.¡± Chen Ming had knowledge of medicinal concocting. He didn''t know if it would work. He started concocting a blood healing pill. This pill would make those who did not have the same bloodline. can give each other blood This pill was for use only if it was absolutely necessary. If someone knew that Chen Ming could concoct a pill like this. There must be a problem. Bloodline was very important to the various families. What if there was someone who could steal the bloodline? Chen Ming didn''t have time to think, he immediately concocted a pill to save Han Hua''s life. Although he did not know these two children. But Chen Ming was someone who loved children from the very beginning. He couldn''t let the two dying children go. not while he can help ¡°Please my lord. Please help my little sister. I will¡­I will do anything just please save my little sister.¡± The wounded Han Guan had healed. He quickly got up before kneeling in front of Chen Ming. ¡°I will do anything for you even if it¡¯s meant to kill myself I will do it, please, my lord please help my sister.¡± Chen Ming looked at Han Guan. He didn''t need to ask him. He was ready to save the little girl. ¡°Don''t worry, I don''t think I''ll let you die after saving you all.¡± Hearing that, Han Guan was very happy and grateful to Chen Ming. He bowed down to the ground before speaking. ¡°Thank you, Lord Almighty. Thank you Lord Almighty¡­¡± Chen Ming nodded before immediately starting to concoct the Blood Healing Pill. He didn''t have much time before Han Hwa couldn''t stand her illness. ¡­¡­¡­. Later, inside Chen Ming''s wooden house Chen Ming took Han Hua that he had already fix her condition andid her down on the bed in his room. His Blood Healing pill worked very well. Han Hwa seemed to be awake after resting. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Han Hwa slowly opened her eyes. She felt that her body wasn''t as painful as it was. She tried to look for Han Guan. She hurriedly sat up when she saw that Han Guan wasn''t there. She was now in a strange room. ¡°Where is this ce, Big Brother Guan, where are you!?¡± Han Hwa panicked. Thest thing She remembered was that Han Guan brought her to an outsider''s house. After that, she couldn''t stand the sickness and passed out. She tried to get out of bed, but ¡°If I were you, I wouldn''t get out of bed like that.¡± before Han Hwa could get up She felt powerless and was about to fall off the bed. She felt her body rise from the ground before her body returned to the bed. ¡°Ah!, W-who are you¡­¡± Han Hua asked Chen Ming with a scared and panicked look on her face. Chen Ming only looked at her with a worm smile before speaking. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. the outsider" Hearing that, Han Hwa felt relieved. She thought that the vigers had captured her and her brother. "Um, that''s it." ¡°You can call me Chen Ming, Brother Ming, Lord Ming, whatever you wish. And now you want to know where your dear brother is right now right?¡± Han Hwa only nodded. Hearing that, Chen Ming took out something. before sending it to her. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Spiritual Metal te. And what you are seeing is what is happening right now.¡± Chen Ming gave the tablet to Han Hua to look at. Han Guan who was like a hungry ghost was now in the kitchen and eating food like there was no tomorrow. Han Hua could only swallow her saliva before looking at Chen Ming. She didn''t say anything, but the cry of her stomach clearly indicated what she wanted. ¡°I''m also a bit hungry, Why don¡¯t we join your brother. But your body is recovering. I can''t let you eat like your brother." Han Hua''s face turned slightly red. She nodded. She would definitely not eat like her brother. In the kitchen, Ermo stared at Han Guan eating his food. He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Boy, eat it slowly. When I saw you eating like that I couldn¡¯t eat my food..¡± Han Guan looked at Ermo before continuing to eat his food. ¡°This one is a crazy boy I know it but do you know who I am?¡± ¡°How could I know? Even you yourself don''t know yet, who knows.¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Chen Ming showed up before Ermo could do anything to Han Guan. He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Ermo. He is just a kid ying around. Why are you so serious?¡± Chen Ming brought Han Hua with him. Han Hua was now in Chen Ming''s arms. He took Han Hwa to sit next to Han Guan. Han Guan had now stopped eating. He looked at his sister with tears in his eyes. ¡°Hua''er!¡± Han Guan hugged Hanhwa happily. "Big Brother" Han Hwa hugged Han Guan back. But Han Hwa''s stomach didn''t agree to waste time hugging her own brother right now. Han Hwa''s stomach protests. Chen Ming only smiled at the two. Fortunately, he came to the rescue in time. Otherwise, the two had be ghosts with their parents. Speaking of ghosts, Chen Ming looked outside of his house. He just let out a breath. ¡°Because of their concern, they became a ghost to watch over them... Just in time, I am in need of loyal members. Two guardian spirits might be able to help with this matter more or less.¡± 474 Chapter 474 At the forest tribe vige. after the death of Han Guan and Han Hua parents. There was a saying that when a person died unjustly or they still have lingering feelings attached to something or someone. their soul would not be able to move on to the after life. This was the case of the two souls that could not move on after their death. The two souls were now watching a young boy and a young girl were hurt by the vigers mercilessly. They could not do anything and could only watch everything that happened before their eyes helplessly. "Don''t hurt my child!!!!" ¡°My child is not wrong. You all have killed me and my wife, then why are you still hurting my child!!!¡± The two souls were unable to do anything at this moment. They can only watch their son and daughter being hurt because of them. They were souls that just came out of their body. They didn¡¯t have any power over the living world. Their children were the only ones holding their souls in this world. ¡°No why it has to be like this!, Guan¡¯er, Hua-er, don''t hurt my child.¡± Yu Niang cried out in tears of blood. She was in greater pain than even when she was beaten to death. To see her two children being hurt without being able to do anything. She was the mother of the two but all she could do now was watching them having the same fate as her. She tried to use her body to protect both of them. But the stone that had been thrown at her two young children passed through her. because she was just a soul. She didn¡¯t have a physical body or she could manifest one. ¡°Stop right now, Please stop!!¡± Han Yuan was now trying to stop the vigers from throwing stones at them. He could only make the vigers feel cold. and that was all he could do. He could stop someone who had a weak mind. but that could not change anything. ¡°Gua''er Hua¡¯er please run away, don¡¯t worry about our bodies. Quickly run away! You two have to live!¡± Yu Niang begged the two to escape. Leave their bodies behind. They knew that if someone got their body they could use it in their evil ways to make them jiangshi(Chinese zombie). But they didn¡¯t care. They wanted them to survive. No matter what she said, the two children couldn''t hear. Fortunately, Han Guan was able to calm himself. and try to protect his sister. The two tried to escape, but ¡°No, no!!!¡± The evil viger shot an arrow at her son. The arrow pierced through his chest from his back. She didn¡¯t think that the viger she once knew would be this cruel. She shouldn¡¯t have helped them in the past! She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want her son to die at such a young age. ¡°Can anyone help? Someone please help my child¡­¡± Yu Niang tried to hug her son and daughter. She looked at the vigers with hatred. ¡°Why, I had saved you and helped you all. Why are you doing this to me, why, WHY!!!¡± ,m Desperate. Yu Niang and Han Yuan felt hopeless. ¡°Help my child. Help my child. Anyone please help them please!" Meanwhile, Yu Niang and Han Yuan were feeling hopeless and pleaded to anyone to help them. They both had to watch their son and daughter were about to be killed by the vigers that they used to help them. And as the two of them were about to be vengeful spirits. Both of them sensed someone powerful and full of unadulterated magnanimity. They both saw a dragon god appear. He was in human form. Both of them could feel a warm energy emanating from his body. He looked at their two children. Not only that, he seems to be able to see both of them as well. ¡°What happened?¡± The Dragon God asked what had happened. but the vigers who were foolish and did not understand the severity of the situation. They also thought that the Dragon God would not be able to defeat the founder. This caused the Dragon God to enlighten them as they were almost all killed with just the point of the Dragon God''s finger. The Dragon God forced the vige head toe out. and forced him to stop this madness. The vige leader dered that Han Guan and Han Hua were no longer members of the forest tribe. They could not be punished by the rules of the vige any longer. And they could not go inside the vige either. Yu Niang and Han Yuan were relieved to hear that. They now looked at the dragon god with gratitude. They knew that their son and daughter would survive under his care. They felt the power of the dragon god. They were sure that even if it was the founder who had found this vige in front of the Dragon God. All he could do was to bow his head. The two looked at the Dragon God again. He was now healing Han Guan''s wounds. He gave him heavenly blood medicine!. It was a miracle medicine that was known throughout the whole upper world. To think he used such a precious medicine to heal their son. Whereas ¡°Hua¡¯er!¡± Han Hua was so ill that even the Dragon God''s medicine couldn''t cure her. ¡°You don''t have to worry. I have a cure for your child''s sickness, you can trust me.¡± The Dragon God spoke to the two with a smile. He seemed to really be able to see both of them. Han Guan, who is much better now, seeing that Han Hwa was in bad condition. therefore begging the dragon god He was willing to do anything if the Dragon God was willing to help him. While the Dragon God agrees to help In exchange, Han Guan had toe under his Chen family. Han Guan was hesitated. However, the Dragon God told Han Guan that he didn''t need to change his surname to join the Chen family. causing Han Guan to agree immediately. The Dragon God immediately concocts a medicinal pill to cure Han Hwa''s sickness. And at this moment, the Dragon God and the two children of Yu Niang and Han Yuan were happily eating together. Both were relieved. and was about to go to the afterlife. But before the two of them were able to rest in peace The Dragon God made an offer to both of them first. ¡°Do you two want to be the people of the Chen family? I can teach you how to manifest a physical body to you. if you want to.¡± 475 Chapter 475 ¡°Do the two of you want to be the people of the Chen family? I can teach you how to manifest a physical body to you. if you want to.¡± Chen Ming invited the two of them. They should be very loyal to him when he has helped their children. Chen Ming was really in need of the people loyal to him. He needed them to work for him right now. with that he would be able to establish a firm foothold for everyone in the lower world. Han Yuan and Yu Niang looked at Chen Ming in astonishment. The two did not think that Chen Ming would offer this kind of chance to the two of them. Han Yuan hesitated a little before asking Chen Ming. ¡°Teach us how to manifest ourselves. Dragon God... Yu Niange doesn''t want to be disrespectful but can you really do that? Wouldn''t teach us to break thew of the world or against the heavens¡­¡± Both, if possible, would like to be with their children once again. But even if they were just ordinary vigers. They both knew that giving their bodies was no different from revving them. It would definitely be against thews of the world and heavens. ¡°You don''t have to worry about the heavens. In fact, Heaven and I have a very good rtionship with each other. You don''t have to worry, anyway, are you interested?" Chen Ming smiled, if it was a matter of heaven, it was not a problem at all. Heaven was his best friend now. As long as he didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, no problem would befall him. Besides, both were not consideredplete deaths. The souls of the two had not yet been crossed to the after life. Yu Niang wanted to be with her son and daughter very much. She didn''t wait for Han Yuan to continue speaking. She immediately knelt in front of Chen Ming. ¡°Please, Your Highness. I want to be with my children once more. Even at the price of my soul, I will ept it.¡± Yu Niang will do everything just so that she could hug both of them again. Seeing Yu Niang kneel on the ground. Han Yuan quickly follow. ¡°Dragon God¡­ Me too, Please. I am ready to give my soul to you as well¡­ As long as Your Highness allows me and my wife to live with our two children.¡± Han Yuan kneeled in front of Chen Ming. If his wife decides to trade her soul to be with their children. he too will not back out. Chen Ming watched as the two showed their determination. He smiled and nodded his head. They will be loyal to him and will never betray him for sure. ¡°That¡¯s good but as for offering your souls to me. it doesn''t have to be that much. As long as you all agree to be the Chen family''s people. I am ready to teach you how to manifest the physical body.¡± The two did not ask any more questions. Both of them immediately agreed to be the Chen family''s people. Chen Ming once received the answer. He touched both of their foreheads before teaching them techniques. so that the two immediately formed their own bodies. ¡°Train it until you two reach Martial Ancestor Realm. You should be able to form your body immediately. From now on, you two are people of the Chen family.¡± Hua Yan and Yu Niang immediately paid their respects to Chen Ming. Chen Ming only nodded before speaking. ¡°Since you are already the people of the Chen family. I can''t leave your body to the forest tribe vigers. Do the two of you want toe with me to bring back your original bodies?¡± Han Yuan and Yu Niang were stunned by the wonderful technique. but they coulde back to reality quickly. They immediately spoke to Chen Ming. They both knew what Chen Ming wanted to do. The two of them didn''t want Chen Ming to do more for them. ¡°Your Highness, both of us can''t let your highness do the dirty thing. Just Your highness has bestowed us the way to reunite with our children is more than enough for us to pay your highness with our souls. We can¡¯t let your highness do anything more for us as we can¡¯t find a way to repay your highness anymore.¡± Han Yuan said with all of his heart. Chen Ming hearing that can only shake his head. ¡°Nonsense. You two and your two children are now considered the Chen family''s people. I, as the heir of the family. Have to take care of its people." Chen Ming was now telling the truth. Honestly, he just wanted to mess with the people of the forest tribe vige. Since in this world was the world where the big fish eat the small fish. He would apply this rule to the people in the vige. He wanted to know who was behind the vige rules. He was sure that it was definitely not the vige chief. And When he was about to head to the vige Ermo stop him first. ¡°Wait. Some of the information I have obtained is missing too. I wille with you.¡± Ermo, if it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s promise not to do anything bad, He must have burned this vige out of the world with his demonic mes. When he was searching for information with the people in the vige. He had to put in all the effort he had in order not to ughter these idiots. ¡°Understood, then the four of us go together.¡± Han Yuan and Yu Niang were now able to form their own bodies from the spirit energy. Before they died they were already in thete stage of The Earth Profound Realm. To break through to the Martial Ancestor Realm they need to just practice the technique a little bit. Both of them became high-ranking guardians. In addition to the spirit technique Chen Ming also taught them various martial techniques suitable for the guardian spirit. The four of them immediately headed towards the Forest Tribe Vige. Chen Ming did not forget to tell the two children to rest. During his absence. Let them both stay at home only. ? ¡°Be a good boy and a good girl at home. After Ie back from outside, I have a special reward for you.¡± Han Guan and Han Hua only wondered what the reward Chen Ming would give them. However, the two nodded and did as Chen Ming had said. Both will do their best. for fear that Chen Ming might not want both of them. The two of them still haven''t seen their parents yet. This was the reward that Chen Ming would give to the two of them after he had returned from messing with the vigers. 476 Chapter 476 The Vige Chief now hurriedly brought the vigers back to the forest tribe vige. He felt that if he was still there, The outsider might change his mind and decide to wipe out their vige. The Vige Chief face was very bad now. Who would have thought that the outsider would be so powerful. ¡°That technique, If I am not wrong. It was a very high level martial technique only those of the members of the very influential sect or family would have. Who is he really?¡± Tens of thousands of swords were concentrated into one colossal sword. It was definitely at least the Destruction Realm cultivation technique level. This was the thought of the vige chief. In reality it was only a martial ancestor realm rank cultivation technique. But when it was in Chen Ming''s hands His technique was stronger than before. It was all because of Chen Ming''s Cosmic Energy. His cosmic energy was much stronger than that of a normal profound energy that any cultivator had. ¡°I have to report this to the founder. I don''t know what will happen after this.¡± The vige chief, when he arrived at the vige, hurried straight into the cave that was not far from the vige. This cave was the private residence of the vige''s founder. His name was Hyung Sakbe. He gave an order to the vige chief. If it was not absolutely necessary, do not disturb him no matter what. As the Vige Chief he had the right to enter the cave and ask for help. Inside the cave there was a long path leading further into it. The deeper he walked, the darker it became. "The Vige Chief? What is the reason for youing here to find me¡­¡± Walked to the end of the cave. An old man sat cross-legged, speaking in a dry voice. The old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were blood red. ¡°I told you, right? If there is no absolute necessity, do not disturb me.¡± The vige chief hurriedly kneeled in front of the old man. Even though they both seem to be of the same age. But the actual age was very different. The vige chief was only two hundred years old, on the other hand, Hyung Sakbe was over three thousand years old. ¡°Founder, there is a big problem, there are outsiders living in-¡± ¡°So what? I don''t see how important it is.¡± ¡°An outsider interferes with the vige rules established by the founder. He forced me to drive the traitors out of the vige instead of punishing them with death.¡± Heard that someone was protecting the traitor. The Founder''s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Take me to them. My rules must be followed by anyone. Even outsiders have no right to interfere!¡± Hyung Sakbe was very angry now. Even though, He didn''t interact with the vige much. But he had so much pride that he could not let anyone break his rule without getting punished. Even if they were outsiders. They need to be punished too! The vige chief only swallowed his saliva. He was right to report this immediately. If he didn¡¯t do anything and Hyung Sakbe knew about it himself. He will receive a severe punishment. The vige chief did not dare to waste time. He immediately guided Hyung Sakbe to the outsiders. At the same time Chen Ming had now brought Han Yuan and Yu Niang to the Forest Tribe Vige. The vigers in the vige looked at Chen Ming and his group with pale expressions. They were not surprised to see Chen Ming. However, they were surprised to see the people following Chen Ming. "No, that''s not possible, they''re both dead." ¡°Ghost! These two must definitely be ghosts of the ones we killed. No shamans among us, what should we do!¡± The people in the vige were shocked. Chen Ming didn''t care about anyone. He walked towards the two corpses that had been skewed by spikes in the middle of the vige. Seeing this depressing picture. Chen Ming really wanted to burn down this whole vige. Chen Ming wanted to bring the two bodies down from the spike. But Han Yuan and Yu Niang stop him. ¡°Your highness, let us handle this kind of thing. there is no need for your highness to be dirty because of us.¡± Chen Ming looked at the two of them before nodding his head. If it was him, he would have wanted to take care of his body by himself. ¡°Stop! What do you want to do with the body of the traitors!? If the traitor''s body is to be taken down. We will all be punished by the founder!¡± ¡°Stop right now!¡± Chen Ming didn''t think that someone would intervene for the two of them to bring their own bodies back. He looked at the frightened vigers. He didn''t care at all, using the power to stop their vocal cord so they couldn''t say anything more. Han Yuan and Yu Niang slowly brought their bodies down. The two were dejected that the vigers had done this to them. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming, They would have be evil spirits. And at that moment, Han Yuan and Yu Niang wanted to drag their bodies back to Chen Ming. Hyung Sakbe and the vige chief appeared first. ¡°The traitor must be killed by the whole family. This is the rule. Who dares disobey the only death awaits them!¡± The founder released an evil aura. He stared at Han Yuan and Yu Niang. Both were in spiritual bodies. He had never seen anything like this before. but he didn¡¯t care. The offender must be punished. Chen Ming looked at Hyung Sakbe. He was at the initial level of the Extinction Realm. Chen Ming didn''t have to do it himself. An even more evil aura spread out. Immediately defeated Hyung Sakbe''s demonic energy. ¡°Who dares to show off the demonic energy in front of me, this Demon God Ermo!¡± Ermo was furious. He looked at Hyung Sakbe who dared to use demonic techniques in front of him. ¡°You were just a viger of the forest tribe. How dare you learn a Demon''s technique!¡± ¡°?!, the Demon God Ermo¡­¡± The people in the vige probably didn''t know about the Demon God Ermo. But he was the oldest of the forest tribe. surely knew the Demon God Ermo well. The Demon God Ermo had made a very cruel reputation in the previous Heavenly Gods and Demon Gods War. He only thought in his heart. Why didn''t anyone tell him that the outsider was such a demon god! 477 Chapter 477 Hyung Sakbe was looking at the demon god Ermo. His face was pale. He didn''t think that the demon god would appear in front of him like this. The demon god was a higher being in the upper world. They were the leaders of the demon army. Under the Supreme Demon God. And why the hell Demon God Ermo, who was very strong among the higher beings, appeared in a small vige in a deep jungle like this. Not only that but he had secretly studied the other races'' technique and it was considered a serious capital offense. To do that will be hunted by various higher races. Don¡¯t mention this small vige. Even if he was from a hundred timesrger cities. He was still unable to do anything in front of him. Hyung Sakbe was now knowing that he was in a difficult situation. He only gritted his teeth. There was no other choice. He could only fight. No matter what choice he makes. Only death awaits him. Such an Irony. "Everyone listen to me. Deal with all these four. Do not let them get out of the vige. If you can kill them sessfully. I will give the reward the essence of the blood to you." All the vigers who were afraid of Ermo When they heard the award that Hyung Sakbe would give them, they couldn''t help but listen. If they receive the essence of the blood. Their power will increase enormously. "Help the founder deal with these outsiders! It is our duty to protect the rules of the vige. " "Yes, if we help each other, we will definitely be able to deal with these outsiders. The founder will definitely help us to deal with these outsiders. " Too much greed always led to disaster Many vigers began to gather their own power. They can only use simple techniques such as de y, leaves cutting, Eagle Arrow. They cannot use high technique. All the techniques they knew were only at the Qi Foundation Stage¡­ Even if they were in the Martial Ancestor Realm. The power they showed was only that of the Sky Profound Realm. Ermo can only shake his head. When seeing that all the vigers were easily deceived like this. "They are very stupid. Thinking of that little power can do anything to me." Ermo transformed into his true body. His ck wing appeared on his back. He shook his hand a little to destroy the attacks of the vigers. Hyung Sakbe was close to Ermo. He wanted to use the chance that Ermo stopped the attacks of the vigers. Deal with Ermo. But Ermo was a demon god. This type of attack, he can easily stop it. "Such a low level demon technique. Do you think you can use those little tricks to do anything to me? The real demon technique must be like this! " Ermo used the same technique as Hyung Sakbe. But Ermo''s power was clearly stronger than Hyung Sakbe. Hell Demon me was powerful. With a single swing of his hand. The purple demonic me spread more than a thousand meter wide. The vigers saw the iing attack. They were pale. They didn¡¯t think that today would be theirst day of life. Chen Ming saw that many people in the vige had a lot of innocent people. Chen Ming didn''t stop Ermo''s attack. Just he put his intentions into Ermo''s power. Let it destroy only those who were evil in nature. Hell demon mes swallow a lot of people. avoid only a number of people. They really thought that Ermo was a wicked demon god. And thought to protect their own family only. They didn¡¯t know anything. "*Tsk*, why do you have to stop me?" "Don¡¯t you remember the promise that you gave to me? Do you want to be punished by heaven that much? I don''t mind if you do. " Heard what Chen Ming had said. He could only sigh. He forgot about it. He was unable to kill innocent people without cause. Fortunately, Chen Ming helped him in time. Otherwise he will definitely be punished by heaven. Hyung Sakbe saw that Ermo was slightly distracted. He was able to dodge Ermo''s attack just now. He wanted to deal with Ermo by using his most powerful technique. His palms shone out ck and green light. If he attacked Ermo with this palm, then Even if He was a demon god, Ermo would not survive. "This is my chance!" Ermo, of course, knew that Hyung Sakbe wanted to use this chance to attack him. He wanted to end Hyung Sakbe. But before he had the opportunity to end him, Hyung Sakbe was stabbed with many powerful swords. ¡°........¡± "This¡­ how is this possible ..." "Don''t know? and Don¡¯t care. Sorry, Ermo, but I am looking for a bunch of experience points to level up. Also, Ermo, you should learn to control technique with intent next time. If you don''t want your crossfire to get the innocent." Chen Ming used his finger to move thousands of swords in the air. Hyung Sakbe was looking at the sword that stabbed him. The sword was invisible, causing him to be stabbed without knowing it. Chen Ming used the wind elements in the attack on Hyung Sakbe. If not because Ermo, he would not be able to handle Hyung Sakbe this easily like this. Ermo only sighed out. He didn¡¯t give a shet about exp or whatever. If it were someone else messing with his prey, he would definitely be very angry. Fortunately, this was Chen Ming. Otherwise he would rampage for a long time. "Well, let''s take the body of Han Yuan and Yu Niang. We should go back to Han Guan and Han Hwa. Both of them would definitely be worried. " Chen Ming didn¡¯t care that the vige would be destroyed in the future or not. This was considered very meticulous. He immediately headed to his wooden house with everyone. As for Hyung Sakbe, now He slowly died. No one can help him. The head of the vige who saw Hyung Sakbe was seriously hurt. He immediately rushed to Hyung Sakbe. "Help me, I''m going to die, help me." He thinks that the vige chief will definitely help him, but "I will help you. If you return my niece to me. Where is my niece? " Hyung Sakbe was looking at the vige chief. He only gritted his teeth. "Help me first and I will take you to your niece." The head of the vige smiled. Hyung Sakbe thought that when he was healed. He will deal with these useless maggots. But who would think that he would not be rescued. But was hit by a big rock in the face instead and many times at that until his head exploded like a watermelon. "You b*stard, don''t think I don''t know what you do to my niece. My niece is already dead!" With anger. The vige chief killed Hyung Sakbe, and washed his feet with his blood. Chen Ming who came back to the wooden house could only shake his head, He didn¡¯t get any exp. He already knew that the vige chief was resentful to Hyung Sakbe. But he didn''t think it would be this serious. "This vige may not be as much as I had thought. If there was no one like Hyung Sakbe. " Chen Ming, after that, went straight back into the house with everyone. 478 Chapter 478 Hyung Sakbe had never thought that he would die like this. He was killed by the vige chief. It was the most shameful death he ever received. Hyung Sakbe had died many times in the past. and he would be resurrected each time. "Just you wait! When I find another body I wille back and destroy this whole vige!" The true reason why Hyung Sakbe had found the forest tribe vige in the first ce was because he needed the soul of the newborn babies as a sacrifice. ording to the demon technique he had learned. The demonic technique needed a strong soul of the enemies not the strong soul of the newborn babies. The Demon did not mean they were evil. Even though they were prone to do bad things, they usually never cross the line. They will never use the souls of newborn babies. Although the souls of newborn babies were as strong as the enemy in the destruction realm. The use of the souls of newborns never appeared in their mind. Their pride won¡¯t allow them to do that. There were only wicked people like Hyung Sakbe to think of something like this. With this demonic technique causing him to be able to escape from the true death He was in the soul form, all he needed to do now was to find a new body. And while he was looking for a new body to possess. He was hit by a ck fire. His soul that was about to dissipate began to absorb the ck fire. His soul that absorbed the ck fire was condense until it became a physical body. "What happened? This ck fire. I can feel great power from it. No way this is thew of darkness! " While Hyung Sakbe was confused about what happened. He heard a scary voice in his head. This voice made him tremble with fear. ¡®Use this power to destroy them.¡¯ Hyung Sakbe was able to know immediately what the voice was talking about. He tightened his fist before punching forward with a lightly straight punch, but his gentle fist was very heavy and severe. The trees and boulders in front of him werepletely destroyed, not even a dust remain. "This power is the peak of the Extinction Realm! and not only did my cultivation rise from the initial level. I also received many various high level techniques! " Hyung Sakbe was excited. He had never had a lot of power and high techniques before. He was confident that if he used all the power he had to fight to the death with The Demon God Ermo. He was sure that he would definitely be able to deal with him. Moreover, the demon god thought that he was already dead. Even Ermo didn¡¯t know that someone like him could do something like survive his attack. Because there had never been any demon practicing this kind of unforgivable technique before. Hyung Sakbeughed out with excitement. He will go back to get revenge. He will destroy the vige and everything dare to get in his way. He didn''t know that the power of darkness was eating his soul. Even if he can beat Ermo and destroy the forest tribe vige. He will die after that. This time was a true death. Not even the soul remain. "With this power. I will deal with you all! Hahaha !!! " At the same time on the second floor of the wooden house. Chen Ming looked outside the window. He narrowed his eyes before going downstairs and speaking to Ermo. "That man is not dead yet. And He seems to get help from someone who can use thew of darkness." Ermo didn¡¯t know that Hyung Sakbe was not dead. Hyung Sakbe also did not know that Chen Ming could feel him. After he received the power of darkness Within Chen Ming, there was aw of darkness. Within the boundary of the mind, he spent a lot of time learning the ninews. The level of the use of darkness that Chen Ming can feel from Hyung Sakbe''s body was lower than him causing Chen Ming to be able to sense it immediately. The one who used thew of darkness must not expect that there was someone better than him or her. Ermo, who was drinking a soft drink, almost spit out his drink. He turn his face to Chen Ming "That man is not dead. Thew of darkness? I don''t know who is behind the use of thew of darkness. But I know one thing about why he is not dead yet. You will definitely have to find a way or the methods to stop these forbidden methods. " "Forbidden methods?" Ermo nodded before exining the forbidden methods. Even if being a demon, there were limitations in doing evil as well. Heard what Ermo had said. Chen Ming had a very cold face. "It seems that I have to do it myself. In the upper world, there are these kinds of methods to resurrect oneselves. I need to be careful from now on. If I want to make someone disappear I need not only kill their body but their souls too." Ermo only nodded. The cultivators or any martial practitioners were more difficult to die than the cultivators and martial practitioners in the lower world. "Correct if not destroying the soul, there is a chance that the enemy wille back for revenge. But I don''t think that he will practice that unforgivable technique... and also use the forbidden method. " Chen Ming nodded. He looked at Han Guan and Han Hwa, who was now very happy. It seems that both will like his gift. Han Yuan and Yu Niang hug both of their children with love. Both now will live with both of their children. Even though they were not alive persay. But it didn¡¯t matter even a little Chen Ming looked at all four people with a smile. He slowly walked out of his wooden house. "Take care of all of them for me when I am not here." Ermo only nodded. Chen Ming used thew of time before disappearing. "Use all ninews as he wishes. It''s good that I am on the same side as him. Otherwise, I don''t want to think about it. " Ermo sighed. He wrote something. Before creating a bat from his power. He must contact his king. About Chen Ming. 479 Chapter 479 Hyung Sakbe headed towards the vige with an evil look on his face. One of the techniques he obtained from the Mysterious Voice. It was the technique to suck the life force from others and turn it into his own power. He arrived at the forest tribe vige in the blink of an eye. He didn¡¯t hesitate one bit and used the Life Force Absorption Technique to the people of the vige instantly. "What¡¯s going on!" The people in the vige now felt that they had weakened. Their life force was being sucked somewhere. ¡°Mom, help me¡­¡± In addition to adults, small children were also affected by this technique. The small children slowly fell to the ground. they were dying. ¡°No! What happened to us!?¡± Everyone in the vige looked at their children slowly dying. They don''t know what to do right now. They looked in one direction where they could feel the pressure. They found someone¡­No something absorbing their life force. "Demon¡­" Not a single person remembered he was Hyung Sakbe. His body had now changed, not like a human. He had a wolf''s lower body, a cow''s upper body, a human head, horns, and wings, a very ugly-looking body. Hyung Sakbe now didn¡¯t care about his body. There was only vengeance in his head. ¡°My power has increased. I''m about to step up to the next level. The True Essence Realm, haha!¡± After the Extinction Realm was the True Essence Realm. The condition to be able to rise to the True Essence Realm. A profound practitioner needs to understand at least onew of the world or universe. and set it to be their essence. Hyung Sakbe chose to use the Law of Darkness as his essence. However, he did not understand the Law of Darkness and by forcefully using it, the result came out as he will be a half human being like this. ¡°Die, you traitors!¡± Hyung Sakbe was being swallowed up by his own darkness. His intelligence gradually dwindled. The vige head now hurriedly stood in front of everyone in the vige. He was trying to use some techniques to protect the people of the vige. ¡°Tree of Life!¡± The vige chief created a big tree. The tree released life force and quickly covered the vige to protect the people in the vige. ¡°Everyone, run away quickly! The tree of life can''t resist it for long, go to the outsider and ask for his help, he will surely help all of you when he has got rid of the evil ones!¡± The vige chief decided toy down his own life in order for everyone to escape. ¡°Vige Chief¡­¡± Everyone in the vige looked at the vige chief with hesitation. The vige chief gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°Hurry up! Do you want to see your children being sucked out of life force to death? I can''t keep him here for long. Do not dy any further!¡± The vige chief''s life force was steadily decreasing. His tree was slowly drying. Everyone in the vige looked at the vige chief for thest time. They immediately led their families to the outsider''s house. The vige chief saw that everyone had escaped and was relieved. He would had died in peace. and as he was about to unleash the final moment of the tree of life in order not to make Hyung Sakbe be stronger. He could hear someoneing from his side. ¡°Well. I didn¡¯t know you were a good person. youid your life for them to escape and ready to die to not make the enemy stronger than he currently is. What about this? Do you want to work for the Chen family?¡± Chen Ming appeared beside the vige chief. Chen Ming touched his Tree of life. before his tree of life was restored. Moreover, Hyung Sakbae was unable to suck the life force out of the Tree of Life anymore. Hyung Sakbe was unable to suck the life force out of the tree. He looked at Chen Ming before clenching his teeth. "You!" Hyung Sakbe attacked Chen Ming and the vige chief with his fists. His fist was filled with the power of the Law of Darkness. Chen Ming looked at Hyung Sakbe. He took a deep breath. Before using some of his power, pressed into the vige chief''s Tree of Life. The Law of Light. Hyung Sakbe''s fist mmed into the shield filled with the Law of Light. He, besides being unable to damage the shield. He was also injured. ¡°Ahhhh!!!! my hand!¡± Thew of light and thew of darkness were opposite each other. The two had an advantage over each other depending on the level of control and use. Chen Ming''s level of control and use of the Law of Light was a hundred thousand times higher than that of Hyung Sakbe. There was no way that Hyung Sakbe would be able to defeat Chen Ming by using thew. And with Hyung Sakbe''s declining intelligence causing him to miss this point. If he only used his profound energy and not thew. He might even be able to fight with Chen Ming. ¡°I wille and get an answer after I have dealt with this beast. Think carefully. This was the future of your vige.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking and immediately charged towards Hyung Sakbe. He hadn''t fought against someone with a higher level for a very long time. This was a great opportunity for him to grind all of his cultivation techniques to the Enlightened level. Hyung Sakbe looked at Chen Ming who was now flying in the sky. Hyung Sakbe''s body was muchrger. He was several tens of meters tall now. Chen Ming saw the look of Hyung Sakbe now. He could only say that he was very ugly. ¡°How disgusting.¡± Hyung Sakbe looked at Chen Ming before roaring. "You!! I will kill you!!¡± Hyung Sakbe''s intellect was getting less and less. He was starting to ignore anything. All he wanted was to do what the mysterious voice said. Destroy Chen Ming and everything in his path. ¡°Aside from being ugly. Your intelligence is also very low.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He began to use his technique. ¡°Steel Armor... Sky Step... Meridian Breaking Palm!¡± Chen Ming first started with these three techniques. It was with him from the beginning. Chen Ming''s body became stronger. His movement speed increased. It might not bepared to the Lightning Step technique. But it made him feel more flustered. Chen Ming''s Meridian Destroying Palm used the Law of Light to merge with it. causing Chen Ming''s palm to emit a clean white light. A bright white palm appeared on Hyung Sakbe''s chest. He mmed his tall body backwards and crashed into the mountains behind him. ¡°Argggggg!!!!¡± Hyung Sakbe let out a roar. Chen Ming''s single palm did not cause much injury to his body. ¡°It''s not over yet! Ha!!!¡± Chen Ming pressed his palm to break the pulse on Hyung Sakbe in a series. Bright palms appeared all over Hyung Sakbe''s body. One time might not feel much. but hundreds of thousands of palms would injure him ¡°No, I won''t let you end so easily. You still have to be my sandbag!¡± Chen Ming used the Law of Darkness to heal Hyung Sakbe. Hyung Sakbe opened his eyes wide. He could sense that Chen Ming''s Law of Darkness was stronger than his. ¡°It''s toote now. Be a pool of experience for me.¡± Chen Ming let out an evilugh. Before starting to grind more experience from Hyung Sakbe, the Nine Soul Sword. Meridian Destroying palm. River severing Technique. Water Profound Technique. Six Sects Martial Arts. Splitting Boy Technique. Star God Formation technique, Sword intent, The Centralized Sword. Meteor Sword Formation, Sword armor, Bow Destroying Sword, lightning step, Observation mind. Celestial Blood Needle. Heavenly Energy Needle and many more Chen Ming smiled, what better use than the Peak Extinction Profound level practice target? As everything happening to Hyung Sakbe In a valley, far away from the forest tribe realm. Cult Master spat out ck blood. He quickly controlled his true essence. His surprised expression appeared. ¡°My darkness essence had been destroyed¡­ how is this possible?¡± Cult Master had previously sent a portion of his essence to a certain direction. He hadbined his essence with an evil soul to use him to destroy Chen Ming. Who would have thought that Chen Ming would be able to destroy his essence? ¡°That boy understands the Law of Darkness. He can also use the Law of Light. I can¡¯t let him continue to grow. That boy will be a hindrance to my ns like in the lower world.¡± The Cult Master turned to his subordinate, who was now stooping, daring not to look at him in fear. Their souls were in Cult Master''s hands. The Cult Master didn''t need to be afraid that these people would betray him. If they ever thought of betraying him. He could deal with them immediately. The Cult Master pointed to one of his subordinate before speaking. ¡°You lead an army of one hundred people of the Destruction Profound Realm. heading to the forest tribe Realm deals with my enemies. If not sessful. Only true death awaits you!" The subordinate hurriedly obeyed the order in fear. He mustplete this mission. Otherwise he and his family would all be killed. "Your wish is mymand, I will not disappoint you.¡± "Let''s go" The subordinate hurriedly left the room in order to gather their men and head out to deal with Chen Ming immediately. 480 Chapter 480 At the forest tribe vige. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the distorted Hyung Sakbe. Chen Ming looked at his stats. He found that almost all of his cultivation techniques had reached the level of Enlightenment. Only a few techniques were still at an ultimate level. ¡°Unfortunately, just a little bit more and it would be perfect.*Sigh*¡± Chen Ming looked at Hyung Sakbe. He didn''t feel any pity for Hyung Sakbe for being tortured like this. On the other hand, he thought it was appropriate for him to face such a fate. Hyung Sakbe was about to face true death right now. His soul was almostpletely destroyed by Chen Ming. He was struggling to survive. His soul dissipated fast. He only had a few minutes left before he would be gone forever. Chen Ming looked at Hyng Sakbe¡¯s soul right now and found something inside his soul. Interestingly, inside Hyung Sakbe''s soul, there was a crystal ball. It was a spirit orb like the one that Chen Ming had obtained from a ten thousand year old banyan tree. ¡°There must be some demonic techniques and others in here. I don''t have a need for such a technique but I can tweak it a little before passing it to someone I can trust¡­¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He put it in his inventory first. and he will give it to the right personter. ¡°You, how is this possible? You are only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. How can you defeat me when I have so much power?¡± Hyung Sakbe now seemed to have regained his sanity. His soul manifested body was filled with light-elemental swords. No matter how much Chen Ming tried to use the Law of Darkness to heal him, it would not work anymore. Chen Ming breathed a sigh before speaking. ¡°There are still many things in this world that you do not yet know. including myself You said that I was only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Had you used your power against me you might be able to fight me and maybe you could win but You used the power of others to fight me. The power that was not yours in the first ce. How could you win even when you can¡¯t even think straight." ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you, it''s not possible. You are definitely not the Marital Ancestor Realm Cultivator, you must be in a much more powerful realm to use thew! You must be in the True Essence Realm!¡± Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. He got some interesting information. The next level after the Extinction Realm was the True Essence Realm. ¡°Thank you very much for giving me new information. But by now, it might be time for me to shut you up forever.¡± Hyung Sakbe didn''t resist. Let Chen Ming take his life. Chen Ming used Meridian Breaking Palm infused with soulw and destroyed his soulpletely. This was the true death for him. Chen Ming after dealing with Hyung Sakbe He headed straight back to the vige. in order to receive an answer from Hyung Sun. Never thought that the Vige Chief was actually Hyung Sakbe''s Great-Grandson. Hyung Sakbe used Hyung Sun''s niece to practice the forbidden technique. Which, to be honest, was another great-granddaughter of his great-grandchildren. He never thought that Hyung Sakbe could be so evil. At The Forest Tribe Vige now Hyung Sun sat down on his seat. The vigers started returning to the vige. After seeing Hyung Sakbe being crushed by Chen Ming from a distance, They knew that Chen Ming was stronger than they had thought. ¡°Chief¡­ Are you really saying that? That he wants our vige to be under his family.¡± One viger spoke up. He didn''t think after seeing the barbaric actions of the people in the vige. Chen Ming would allow them toe under his family. Hyung Sun shook his head before speaking. ¡°I''m not so sure. But he actually said that he wanted me to work for the Chen family. If he wants me to work for him, That means he will also need the people of my vige too.¡± The vigers nodded their heads. They looked at each other. The remaining vigers now were only those who did not follow the rules that Hyung Sakbe had set. They thought his punishment was too much for them to ept. They were the ones who were still sane. and they were not evil. Although they were not that good of a person. At least they never did anything wrong with their conscience. ¡°Have you reached your conclusion yet?¡± While everyone was gathered for a meeting. Chen Ming had been sitting among them for a long time now. But they couldn¡¯t feel him the slightest bit. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone answered with fear. They quickly moved away from Chen Ming before bowing to him. Chen Ming didn''t care much how the vigers felt. He looked at the vige chief, wanting an answer from him. Hyung Sun hesitated a little before asking. ¡°If I agree to work for your Chen family. Will you ept my vige as well?¡± Chen Ming looked at all the vigers. Each of them had a neutral karma. They may not be very useful in the future. But it''s not that bad. Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly before nodding his head. He needed manpower right now. He knew that there were many things in this world that he could not do by himself. ¡°Of course, not a problem.¡± Hyung Sun let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming epted everyone into his party. Chen Ming understood thews behind this kind of party formation. Thew behind the party system was the Reality Law and Soul Law, with the Reality Law and Soul Law connecting everyone. making everyone stronger at the same time without realizing it. Chen Ming''s Soul Law was greater than everyone else. This allowed him to gain more experience from others than he shared with others. Chen Ming had now gained hundreds of subordinates in the upper world. and each of them was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Teaching them a few tricks. He had already acquired a small self-defense force. And while he was about to talk to Hyung Sun about the management of the vige system. He heard a voice he hadn''t heard for a long time. mission notification sound He was now capable of using variousws. He could sense where this notification sound wasing from. The origin of the mission actuallyes from "World''s Will" ----------------- Mission: Build a realm -Recruit people [200/100,000] -Raise True Essence Cultivator [0/10] -Raise Extinction Realm Cultivator [1/100] -Raise Destruction Realm Cultivator [0/1000] -Raise Martial Ancestor Realm Cultivator [200/10,000] reward ??? ----------------- Chen Ming took a deep breath. Again, missions like this. He couldn''t understand why he only had a mission like this. Did the world¡¯s will or known as the mission provider see him as Genghis Khan? ¡®I don¡¯t want any more throne¡¯ 481 Chapter 481 Hyung Sun could now be regarded as having already given his vige to Chen Ming. All the vigers in the vige seemed to have had no problem staying under Chen Ming''s rule. Instead, they felt safe if Chen Ming was to take care of their Forest Tribe Vige. Chen Ming first did what he did after the Forest Tribe Vige had submitted to him. He gave various techniques to the people of the entire vige to cultivate. The technique he gave to everyone was the technique of the six major sects. Only Chen Ming''s family could learn a high-level technique, Such as the Dragon Refining Breath. Nine Soul Sword, and so on, but just these techniques made the people in the vige doubly stronger. They were like having received powerful weapons. Everyone was d that they had received a Martial Technique to cultivate. Hyung Sun had made a proposal to Chen Ming. Change the name of the Forest Tribe Vige to the Chen Family Vige. This vige was now Chen Ming''s personal property. In this upper world, there was aw of conquest supported by the world¡¯s will in order to regte the destruction that affect the world. There were wars between heavenly god and demonic god that almost destroyed the upper world. The world¡¯s will was very angry that it was almost destroyed by the gods. It then for its survival. it had broken the world into many realms to lessen the damage. but the war still rages on for countless years. Thew of conquest was very simple: anyone who can defeat the rulers of the realms will have the right to conquer his or her realm and the people that were under them. The people that will be under thew of conquest were the people who wanted to participate in the war or anything that may affect the world. ¡°This upper world is reallyplicated. If I am not careful, I may lose everything.¡± Chen Ming let out a breath. He was already considered the ruler of this realm. Fortunately, this realm had nothing worth for other realm lords to pay attention to. so no one wanted toe here at the edge of civilization. ¡°Since this realm is considered mine now It wouldn''t be good if I didn''t do anything about it. This ce will be a foothold for my people.¡± Chen Ming used his formation to build stone walls tens of meters high around the vige. Before applying the Law of Time to strengthen the wall. The time of the walls had stopped. There''s nothing that can destroy it if the attack wasn¡¯t infused with strongerw. He then used his formation to build hundreds of wooden houses. and applied the Law of Time to every house as he applied to the wall. He improved the well-being of everyone in his vige first. Chen Ming did not forget to build his own house too. ,m Chen Ming chose to build his house in the middle of the vige. And before he built his house, he built a rocky hill as the base of his house first. The rocky hill was simr in appearance to a pyramid with stairs leading up to his house. This allowed Chen Ming to easily see the surrounding area of his vige. His house resembled a Heavenly Pce. However, it had quite a bit of a mod. Chen Ming after finishing his pce. He stood on the roof. He looked around the vige he had built with his power with a smile. He felt like he was ying Minecraft. ¡°Look closely, it''s starting to look nothing like a vige. It''s more like a small town.¡± Seems to be enjoying it a bit too much. Chen Ming wasn''t just building a new vige. but to build a new small town instead ¡°Well. My inner child is acting up¡± Chen Ming shrugged. He was now regarded as having already established a foundation for his people. ¡°The rest was just to pick everyone up here.¡± Chen Ming thought that the Star Path had to be used again. He felt dejected. But it can''t be helped. He wasn''t strong enough to cross the Milky Way on his own right now. The lower world. Everyone was already preparing. Chen Ming returned to the lower world with Ermo. Chen Ming now had a pale face. He really wasn''t used to it. He thought it would be a long time before he got used to it. "I have returned" Chen Ming looked at everyone now. They looked at Chen Ming with concern. Chen Ming just smiled before speaking. ¡°Do any of you have motion sickness? I suggest that if you have motion sickness. You should take medicine before you go with me.¡± Only Chen Ming''s lover could understand what motion sickness was. The others just tilted their heads in confusion, not understanding what Chen Ming meant. They were about to experience the taste of motion sickness for the first time in their lives. Chen Ming brought everyone to the upper world. And it was as Chen Ming thought. Everyone was in a very bad condition right now. They experienced severe motion sickness. Chen Ming even had to use his power. Cure everyone''s motion sickness ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t think that it would be this bad¡± Tang Huayin spoke up. She had never thought that traveling across the Milky Way would be such a bad experience. ¡°I think so too. This is what is called motion sickness¡­ I don''t want to experience this kind of experience again if possible.¡± Yao Guanyin only shook her head. She was one of Chen Ming''s lovers who did not know what motion sickness was. Because she didn''t have the memory of another world like everyone else. Chen Ming still couldn''t find her in his original world. ¡°I am too. even if you have had previous experience. But this was more than it used to be. In fact, I have some doubts, Ming. Why didn''t you use the Cloudia to travel through the Star Path? I think it might work.¡± Tang Huayin turned around and asked Chen Ming curiously. If everyone was in Cloudia and traveled on the path of the stars. Cloudia should be able to save everyone from this kind of motion sickness. Chen Ming was silent for a moment. He looked at Tang Huayin with seriousness. Tang Huayin only swallowed his saliva. She had no idea what Chen Ming was thinking right now. "I forgot" This was the short answer given by Chen Ming. Tang Huayin only blinked her eyes before touching her forehead. "Seriously" Chen Ming only smiled and nodded. He didn''t think of using Cloudia when talking about his journey across the Milky Way like this. In fact, Cloudia might be able to travel between stars without even relying on the ster path. It had a warp system. Just knowing the coordinates of the stars was good enough. Chen Ming coughed slightly. He will try to use the Cloudia to travel the universeter. Now, he immediately led everyone to the Chen Vige. ¡°We''ll talk about thatter. Now we should go to the vige and set up the amodation.¡± Tang Huayin and the others only nodded. Not everyone thought to ask Chen Ming about Cloudia. Everyone knew that Chen Ming was embarrassed about forgetting such a simple thing now. Chen Ming then led everyone to his pce house in the center of the vige. Inside Chen Ming''s pce house, there were dozens of rooms. It was enough to allow everyone in his group to settle in without any problems. The outside of the pce house may look ancient. But inside was full of modernity. ¡°Choose the room you want. After finishing the things in the room gathered in the great hall I had something I wanted to say to everyone.¡± Everyone nodded and immediately chose their own room. Everyone unpacked their belongings into the room. Zhang Tie shared a room with Xie Ying. Jiao Qi used the same room as Han Gwa, Yun Mingde used the same room as Ye Chi. The three pairs were already considered husband and wife. and seem happy to be able to live together in this upper world Chen Ming''s waifus chose to stay in rooms near Chen Ming''s room. They had already agreed on spending time with Chen Ming. Xie Lin was the same as always. She acted as the eldest in the family. After everyone had chosen a room and had finished organizing their belongings. Everyone immediately headed towards the great hall in the house. Inside the great hall was arge round table. The center of the table is left for a holographic projector. Now there is a three-dimensional image of the surrounding forest area of the vige. Not just the forest It also projected various creatures in the surrounding forest. There was a lot of danger in this jungle. Only within this wall was truly safe. No other demonic beast would be able to w over the wall that Chen Ming had built. If a demonic beast approaches the wall, They would immediately be subject to thew of time. They instinctively perceived that they should note within a kilometer of the wall that Chen Ming had built. Within the hall now, besides Chen Ming''s group that were from the lower worlds, There were also others who weren''t in the group appearing. They were Hyung Sun, Han Yuan, and Yu Niang. All were sitting around the round table. They waited for Chen Ming to say something. Chen Ming called everyone over. In order to want to talk about the things that he wanted to do after this 482 Chapter 482 Chen Ming started talking about safety first. ¡°In this upper world The Sky Profound Realm, or Martial Ancestor Realm, was considered the lowest level. Going out of this vige was extremely dangerous. This world is iparably more dangerous than the lower world. I want everyone to practice in the vige. until everyone reached the lowest level at the Destruction Realm. before starting to get out of here.¡± Chen Ming then started talking about his ns. where he will go out to find information from outside on his own. The girls wanted to go with him. But they knew that even if they would go with him they could only be a burden. Even though they were able to use his power, it wasn''t enough for the upper world. Chen Ming announced to everyone. If anyone wanted to go outside the wall that Chen Ming had built, They had to be at least at the Initial Level of The Destruction Realm or higher. Because Chen Ming often found that the surrounding forests were filled with demonic beasts that were above the Martial Ancestor Realm. If they leave the vige as of now. The chances of dying were very high. And of course it was what Chen Ming thought. The vige had a rtively high mortality rate during hunting. If it weren''t for the high birthrate of their tribe. They may have be extinct. The vigers heard Chen Ming''s decision about going outside the wall. They couldn''t help but immediately rush to Hyung Sun to ask about it. ¡°Chief, is it true that the lord ordered us not to go outside the wall?¡± ¡°If that''s really the case. How can we hunt for food? This area is not suitable for nting as well. The food we have won''t be enough for us to survive until next summer.¡± ¡°Please Chief Hyung Sun. Please speak to the lord for us. Winter ising. If we don''t have enough food. We all will starve to death.¡± ¡°Even though we have acquired a very strong martial technique. But we are not talented enough to reach the Destruction Realm anytime soon. If so I''m afraid that¡­¡± Hyung Sun calmly listened to what all the vigers had to say. He had no worried expression on his face. It seemed that Chen Ming had already made some predictions about it. Normally, it would take a very long time for a viger to be able to break through. Chen Ming had already figured out a solution. Chen Ming had created a training room that would allow them to practice martial arts better. The training room increased the cultivation speed of people ten times. In addition to the training room. There were also various pills that Chen Ming had concocted. ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. believe in your lord If you have enough confidence Anything is possible.¡± "That''s it" ¡°If you do not believe I''ll take you to see something." Hyung Sun took everyone to a certain ce. That ce was where all the problems everyone was worried about will be solved. ¡°What is this smell, I have never smelled something like this before.¡± ¡°Me too, I''ve never smelled like this before.¡± Hyung Sun smiled at everyone. The fact that everyone agreed to be under Chen Ming''s rule It''s the most urate idea. Chen Ming had a different mentality from the people in the upper world. The lords of the various powers would try to make themselves as strong as possible without caring about others, while Chen Ming would carry everyone along with him to be strong. Chen Ming was not afraid of being betrayed. Because no one can betray him without his knowledge. He, while setting up the formation, gathered the Heaven and Earth Qi around the vige. He had also put his intent into the formation. just as he had done to the lower world. Anyone who had a malicious intent toward the Chen family will be punished by heaven... Come back to Hyung Sun''s group. He did not answer what the vigers asked. He just led everyone inside to a strange ce. What everyone saw after entering the strange ce caused them to even rub their eyes. This ce was actually a cafeteria. This ce was full of delicious food. Not just meat, but rice, vegetables, fish, and more. How could something like these be possible? They were worried about food but now. They witness the miracle. ¡°What is this ce? and what are these foods?¡± Hyung Sun looked at all the vigers. before speaking with a smile. He was very proud now that he had chosen the right lord to lord over them. ¡°These foods are something that our lord will give us every day. All we had to do is to train ourselves to reach the Destruction Realm as quickly as possible. After that, we will be able to return to life as we used to.¡± All the vigers swallowed their saliva. They look at these mouthwatering foods. They just spoke up. ¡°These dishes look very delicious. I''m afraid before we can leave the vige. We will definitely be addicted to these foods.¡± Hyung Sun understood what the vigers wanted to convey. Because he himself thought the same way. ¡°Don''t worry, you can hunt demonic beasts and sell them to the lord. You will receive spirit stones. and when you get those spirit stones. You can go buy these foods.¡± All the vigers nodded. That''s not a bad choice. Chen Ming had now started his empire building ns. He would start from a small spot and then expand to arger one. ¡­¡­. In a city. Not very far from the forest boundary. A group of men dressed in ck to hide their faces were now staying in an inn. No one dared to look in their direction. ¡°That''s the Evil cult. What are they doing in a small town far away from their territory?¡± "Shh, don''t talk too loud, do you want to die badly? They don¡¯t like people poking their nose in their business." People were talking in the softest possible tones. They didn''t want to have trouble with this Evil Cult. They didn''t know why the Evil Cult had appeared in the Green Leaf Sword Sect''s administrative area. What they know was that it must be a very big deal. 483 Chapter 483 Yuan Yongyi had now arrived at Shenlin City with another hundred of his men at the Destruction Realm. Moving troops of this magnitude was no joke. The Destruction Realm cultivators were considered to be on the strong side of the coin. And here they were up to one hundred people. Whatever the Evil Cult wanted to do would certainly not be a small matter. They didn''t know why the Evil Cult made such a move with such force. They would not believe it if they were told that this much force was only to deal with one person. Plus, that person was only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. ¡°Lord Yongyi, I don''t understand why Cult Master would have to deploy so much force to deal with only an enemy.¡± Yao Duanming didn''t understand. Why would the Cult Master send a hundred people to deal with one person? and that one was from the lower world too. ¡°I don''t understand either. But when I approached the Cult Master I saw that he had coughed up blood. He seemed to have been hurt. If I have to make a guess it must be because of him.¡± ¡°Hurt¡­for real?¡± Yuan Yongyi nodded before speaking. ¡°Cult Master¡¯s true essence must have been destroyed by whoever we are ordered to deal with. That was the only thing I could think of right now.¡± Yao Duanming heard that. He had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Don''t tell me that the other party is also in the True Essence Realm. If so, we can''t possibly win. Even you yourself are not a manual of those who rule the rules. Even if it''s a draft rule.¡± Yuan Yongyi was not angry that Yao Duanming had said that. He thought the same. He was the Extinct Profound Realm Cultivator. He didn''t even have the slightest chance to defeat someone at the True Essence Realm. The difference between these two levels was equivalent to the sky and the abyss. ¡°Lord Yongyi, If I remember correctly. You are starting to gain some insight into thews. I don''t know if Lord Yong Yi is able to guide me or not.¡± Yao Duanming was now at the Peak level of the Destruction Realm. Although he was not yet qualified to learn about thews of the universe. But it didn¡¯t hurt to hear about it. Yuan Yongyi thought for a moment. He didn''t see any harm in sharing his little experience with his closest underlings. He told Yao Duanming about his experience. without him knowing that someone was eavesdropping on him. A young man sat drinking his wine with a calm expression on his face. He became interested in thews of the universe. Beside him was a young woman sitting. She didn''t care much about thews of the universe. That was because she already knew what it was. In fact, the young man knew what it was too. But he just wanted to know the difference between what he knew and what Yuan Yongyi knew. ¡°Hmm, It¡¯s not like what we know.¡± The girl sitting next to the young man shook her head. She slowly fed the young man with a smile filled with tenderness. ¡°We cannotpare these people to us. Our knowledge and theirs have different origins.¡± The young man nodded. He chose to ignore Yuan Yongyi''s words and focused on the food his sister had fed him. He loved his sister so much that he married her. The two happily spent time eating together. until both are full It''s time to move on. ¡°Xiao Er, please charge.¡± The young woman and the young man stood up at the same time. With the young man paying the money. Xiao Er had a wide smile on his face. because the young man tipped him heavily. The young man was very satisfied with the food here. And as the young man and woman were about to leave the inn. One of the Evil cults came and blocked the way of the young man and the woman. He''s a canine demon. His name is Guo Chi. Guo Chi looked at the beautiful woman standing next to the man with a lustful smile. He didn''t care about the young man in the slightest. Because he could only sense that the young man had only reached the Martial Ancestor Realm. ¡°Hey youngdy¡­ are you interested ining with me? If you''re interested, just leave this weak human here ande with me." After speaking, he released his Profound Qi. He wanted to show his strength in front of the young woman. This was a regr urrence. Power was everything in this world. Without enough power, everything would be lost. including their own lover However, it seemed that Guo Shi was a bit unlucky today to encounter an unusual event. because as soon as he released his power. His body immediately began to freeze. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Guo Chi didn''t finish speaking. His friends hurriedly pulled out their swords and immediately attacked the young man who had attacked him. ¡°No, I''mzy to deal with your sh*t. Let''s meet again." Their various attacks prated the body of a young man. They only opened their eyes wide. The young man was as if standing in front of them. but it was like he wasn¡¯t there or even existed. ¡°T-that, thew of space¡­ who are you!?¡± Guo Chi now knew that he had made a mistake. The young man looked at Guo Chi before smiling and speaking. "Who am I? I''m the Lord Eighth, so keep that in mind." The young man finished speaking. He disappeared with the young woman. The people and the Evil Cult only swallowed their saliva. They were sure that the young man was definitely not only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. He would definitely be at the True Essence Realm! "Lord Eighth?" Yuan Yongyi looked at the spot where the young man and woman used to stand. He was sweating. Fortunately, Lord Eighth was toozy to deal with them. Otherwise it could be a problem. ¡°Luckily, he didn''t take it seriously, Guo Chi. If you don''t stop causing trouble for me and everyone, I will report this to the Cult Master. Let''s see if you still dare to cause trouble.¡± Guo Chi was now able toe out of the ice. He looked at Yuan Yongyi in fear before speaking. ¡°I don''t dare anymore. I will stop causing trouble. Please, Lord Yongyi Do not report this to the Cult Master.¡± The punishment from the Cult Master was something that no one wanted to face. Yuan Yongyi let out a sigh. ¡°This will be thest time. I will not report to the Cult Master. But if there is a next time. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Guo Chi lowered his head. He didn''t dare to say anything more. ¡°Alright, let''s just take a break, that''s enough. We still have missions to do. We can''t waste any time here. Otherwise, the Green Leaf Sword Sect would havee after us.¡± The Green Leaf Sword Sect, although not very strong at all. but with that number they could be a threat to them. Moreover, the Green Leaf Sword Sect was directly affiliated with the Heavenly Sword Sect, which was under the supervision of the Heavenly God King. After not paying any money to Xiao Er, All the Evil Cults left the inn. immediately headed into the nearby jungle. At the Chen family vige. Chen Ming was currently concocting pills for everyone. and while he was concocting the pills He could feel something. ¡°There is a spacew user not far from here.¡± Even though Chen Ming had not learned thews of space yet. However, he had learned thews of time that were rted to space. allowing him to feel it ¡°Who is using thew around here¡­ but it shouldn''t be a problem with me. The other party didn''t have any malicious intent. but¡± There was a group of people with malicious intent towards him. His dragon senses trembled from this malevolent mind. whatever was heading towards him a danger to him and others Chen Ming stopped concocting his pills. He immediately activated the highest defense formation. The vigers, including the others in Chen Ming''s group, could sense that something had happened. Xie Lin, Yao Guanyin, and Tang Huayin were the first three to arrive in front of Chen Ming. Seeing Chen Ming''s serious expression, they couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Ming, what happened? Why did you activate a maximum defense formation like this?.¡± 484 Chapter 484 Xie Lin looked at Chen Ming. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t a big problem, he wouldn''t activate such a supreme formation like this. ¡°Is it because of the group who has malicious intent towards using here? I can sense that the group of people with malicious intentions must be of a much higher level than us.¡± ¡°Ming, do you want me to go out and explore? with my technique I''m sure I can avoid them easily.¡± Hearing it was because of a group of people who had malicious intent. Yao Guanyin immediately volunteered to go outside to investigate them for Chen Ming. She wanted to be useful to him. ¡°If Guanyin goes outside, Let me go with her¡­ I''m sure two heads are better than one.¡± Chen Ming looked at the three with a smile. All of his women received his dragon energy. Of course, they could sense a malicious intent just like he did. Yao Guanyin now wanted to say something. She wanted to go out and find information on her own. But before that Chen Ming spoke to her. ¡°No, there is no need. I will be the one to leave. I am the only person who had information about the surrounding jungle. In fact, I don''t even need to go out.¡± Chen Ming could blend his senses with nature. He could see, hear and immediately sense the movements of enemies entering the jungle. "But¡­" ¡°No but, Just believe in me.¡± Yao Guanyin only nodded. Chen Ming''s words sounded like a decree to her. Chen Ming smiled at her before gently stroking her head. ¡°You don''t have to think too much. There will definitely be a time when I need your help.¡± Yao Guanyin smiled with her eyes closed. Feel Chen Ming''s tenderness. Xie Lin and Tang Huayin could only feel envious. Xie Lin didn''t show it, but Tang Huayin had already hugged Chen Ming''s arm. And while Chen Ming wasforting his lover He could feel something beforeughing. He lowered the maximum defensive formation. ¡°Looks like we don''t have to worry about anything. They definitely won''t reach us. If they travel the same path as I thought.¡± Yao Guanyin looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. He looked at her with a smile. Her anxieties disappeared. ¡°It seems that Grandfather was not sleeping as deeply as I thought.¡± "Grandfather?" ¡°I''ll tell you allter, Lin''er, please help me tell everyone not to worry. I''m just testing the formation.¡± ¡°Um, I will do as you say. But where are you going?" ¡°I''m going to see something interesting. I''ll take the drone with me. If you girls want to see something interesting. I will project it for you to see through the hard light projection in the great hall of the house.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He immediately disappeared, Xie Lin, Tang Huayin, and Yao Guanyin looked at each other. immediately before heading towards the main hall inside the house. On the way, Xie Lin told everyone what Chen Ming had told her. Yuan Yongyi now brought his subordinates to the inner jungle. He used his mind to examine the surrounding area. There were an enormous number of demonic beasts. However, their highest level was only at the Destruction Realm. This was considered a low danger area. for their cult. ¡°Lord Yongyi, based on the information I received, This was the only path that we could enter into the deepest part of this jungle. It was owned by the forest tribe. but recently. There was a change in the jungle. I don¡¯t know what it was.¡± Yuan Yongyi listened to what Yao Duanming said. He didn''t know why, but he felt that if he followed this path, They might face great danger ¡°Are you sure this was the only path?¡± Yao Duanming nodded with confidence. ¡°I, after getting the information I explored the other entrances. I found that the other entrance was filled with demonic beasts. even if they were of a lower level than us But the number of them was enormous. It may waste time and may cause the enemy to move. and escape first.¡± Yao Duanming exined seriously. No matter what, he could not let the enemy escape. otherwise they would be severely punished. Yuan Yongyi only nodded. He let out a breath. Hopefully it''s not as dangerous as he thought. Inside the jungle. The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree that sleeps slowly trembling ¡°Who bothers my bedtime like this¡­ Whew, seems like a good fertilizer had brought themselves to me.¡± The roots of the banyan tree slowly came out of the ground. A ten thousand-year-old bayan tree that was several tens of meters tall at the beginning. It was now almost a hundred meters tall. ¡°I haven''t stretched the roots and branches in a long time... Let''s move a little, ha ha ha.¡± Ten thousand year banyan tree, After that, he slowly walked in one direction. The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree was a short walk away. He could feel that someone was flying in the air. ¡°Oh! Little dragones too? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± The person flying in this air was Chen Ming. Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, I have nothing for Grandpa to help. I just want to see if anyone has intruded into the jungle.¡± The jungle area was now regarded as Chen Ming''s territory. The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree didn''t think much of what Chen Ming called him as a grandpa. In fact, he was happy too. "That''s it, this is it, wait a moment, my dear grandson." p The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree did something. His body was gradually shrinking in size. The leaves gradually gathered to form a hair. The various trunks and stalks make up the body and arms. As the body joins to be legs. The ten thousand year banyan tree transformed into an old man with white hair, ck eyebrows, white mustache, ck beard. Eyebrows and the beard long enough to stay around his knees. In his hand was a wooden scepter. ¡°Well, this figure might be more suitable for talking to you.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He preferred the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree to be in this body. because when he was in this body Ten thousand-year-old banyan trees could speak through their mouths. Chen Ming didn''t think much of the Ten Thousand Years Banyan Tree talking to him telepathically. but if possible He would rather talk like this. "Come this way Grandson" The ten thousand-year-old banyan tree then guided Chen Ming. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°When I was in this body You can call me Long Chu. Or you can call me Grandpa Chu. Personally, I like that you call me Grandpa Chu.¡± Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. ¡°Then I will call you Grandpa Chu then.¡± ¡°Very good, dear grandson. I finally had a grandson. Even if I never had a child, ho ho." Chen Ming was sweating. Sometimes the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree may be someone who likes to y dry jokes. The two soon arrived in front of the Evil Cult Group. For some reason The Evil Cult were unable to sense Chen Ming and Long Chu. ¡°There it is, my food, one, two, three, ho ho, I will surely be full for another hundred years.¡± Chen Ming looked at Long Chu intently. Chen Ming wanted to know how he would eat them. Chen Ming waited, he immediately received an answer. Long Chu raised his staff. A sharp root stab out of the ground. Of course, Evil cults who were at the Destruction Realm. able to dodge and block Long Chu''s attacks, but Those who dodge it survived. But the ones that tried to defend against it could not prevent the attack of the roots. ¡°The Law of Space again¡­ Those roots have broken through all defenses¡­¡± Of course, Long Chu must have a level higher than them. But Chen Ming didn''t know what level he was. ¡°Maybe he is in the True Essence Realm.¡± Chen Ming then broadcasted a live broadcast. An instant battle between Long Chu and the Evil Cult Cultivators. 485 Chapter 485 ¡°Damn it, who is that guy? Why the hell is he able to attack through our defense!¡± Yuan Yongyi could only look at his subordinate being stabbed by a huge tree root. Those tree roots, besides piercing their bodies. It also spread its roots throughout the body. Those roots mercilessly sucked their blood. causing their bodies to dry up soon. Yuan Yongyi, along with the others, were able to dodge the mysterious old man''s attack. Trying to cut down the roots to save everyone. But they were unable to attack that root. because every time they attacked those roots. Their attacks would pass through the roots without the roots being damaged at all Only Yuan Yongyi was able to attack the root of the tree. with aw he was able toprehend a little. But it was even harder than using a wooden sword to cut steel. ¡°Who exactly are you? How dare you interfere with the evil cult? Aren''t you afraid that the Cult Master is angry andes to deal with you and your family!¡± Yuan Yongyi turned to the old man and threatened him. The old man didn''t seem to care. He continued to attack his subordinates. Yuan Yongyi only gritted his teeth. He tried to protect his subordinates. ¡°Ho ho ho, You all taste delicious, not bad at all. Unfortunately, your profound strength is still a bit weak. If it''s at the Extinction Realm or True Essence level, it would be better. Ah, I have a very good idea.¡± The old man looked at Yuan Yongyi with a faint smile. Yuan Yongyi now felt terrified. ¡°Why don''t I try to raise you all a little? In a little while, you all would rise to the Extinction Realm or even True Essence Realm, Ho Ho Ho.¡± Yuan Yongyi felt a danger like he had never felt before. It was even more than when he was in front of the Cult Master. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± The old man must be stronger than even the Cult Master. How is it possible? Yuan Yongyi probably didn''t know. But the old man was ten times older than the cult master. He was ten thousand years old. No wonder he was a higher level than a Cult Master. Chen Ming now looked at the battle with a serious expression. He looked at Long Chu. If he fought Long Chu, He didn''t think he would be able to defeat Long Chu. But at least he had no problem dealing with those roots. Chen Ming was currently studying thew of space on his own. He who understands the ninews of the universe was able to learn otherws more easily. Moreover, thew of space corresponds to thew of time. Make him learn it easily. ¡°It''s not as difficult as I thought¡­¡± Chen Ming smiled, he already understood thews of space. The rest was just practice to master it. Long Chu had already used the Root to imprison Yuan Yongyi along with all of his men. Those roots didn''t suck their blood. but their profound energy. This made them unable to use their Qi to escape. ¡°I will fertilize you guys very well, don''t worry, ho ho ho.¡± Long Chu looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°My dear grandson, from the memories of these guys, it seems that the Cult Master is aiming at you. But don''t worry as long as you''re still in this forest. No one can do anything to you and your people.¡± ¡°Thank you Grandpa for helping me. I have something to ask of you. I want to know what level you are.¡± ¡°Hohoho, You mean what realm of my profound strength?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He wanted to know if Long Chu was at the level of the True Essence Realm or even above. Long Chu rubbed his beard slightly before speaking his level. ¡°My realm right now is!@^&!@# Ah, it seems you can''t even recognize it. You must first rise to the True Essence Realm first.¡± Chen Ming only nodded. He had the answer he wanted. Even though he didn''t know what level Long Chu was. His level would definitely be above the True Essence Ream. means in this forest No one can hurt him ording to what Long Chu said to him. Long Chu spoke to Chen Ming for a bit. Before taking Yuan Yongyi along with the other evil cultists. He immediately went straight to his residence. to fatten them immediately. Chen Mingter returned to his city. He had to tell everyone about Long Chu. if not necessary. It was strictly forbidden to enter his territory. On the other side, Hua Yingnan The Cult Master opened his eyes. He had now recovered from his injuries. However, he could feel that his connection with his subordinates that he sent to deal with Chen Ming had disappeared. ¡°You all have made a mistake!!¡± Hua Yingnan was now extremely angry. He had lost a lot of his strength. Plus, each of them was at the Destruction Realm and Even one of them was at the Peak of The Extinction Realm just one step and he would be in the True Essence Realm. It was not easy to train these people. Even if he could use a forbidden technique to train these people up. No matter how angry he was, But he had to keep his cool. The technique he was practicing was responsive to violence. He didn''t want to destroy everything around him. ¡°That brat will definitely not be able to defeat my troops. There must be someone protecting him. But who is it that gets in my way like this?¡± Hua Yingnan wanted to know about this, but "Cult Master. Something big has happened! The Heavenly God General is heading our way. He also brought a hundred thousand Heavenly Soldier Army with him.¡± Hua Yingnan let out a sigh of frustration. He had no time to deal with Chen Ming right now. He must deal with his problems first. The Three-Eyed God was now leading his army against the people from the Evil Cult. His name was Eng Shen. His spear swept through the hundreds of enemies in front of him. ¡°In the name of The Heavenly God King We will eradicate all evil!¡± Eng Shen''s third eye opened. His third eye shed a golden glow. Eng Shen broke through and attacked all the Evil Cultists. An army of Evil Cultists were now fighting to the best of their abilities. The number of the evil cultists at Martial Ancestor Realm was the highest in number in the army, with the ratio being eighty percent. At this moment, the Martial Ancestor Realm were acting as bait. where the Destruction Realm and Extinction Realm escaped. For them Martial Ancestor Realm could be found from anywhere. But the Destruction Realm and the Extinction Realm were not easy to find. Eng Shen knew that the important people in the Evil Cult were retreating. He really wanted to go and deal with those evil cultists. But he received direct orders from The Heavenly God King to let them go. because he had a greater n for those Evil Cultists. 486 Chapter 486 Within the hideout of the Evil Cult. Hua Yingnan breathed a sigh of relief. He was confident that he could deal with Eng Shen. But it had to cost a lot of things. which he thought was not worth it. Eng Shen was the only Heavenly General that Hua Yingnan didn''t want to fight with. It wasn''t because he was strong. But it was because of his third eye that could see through all thews and could easily find his weak point. Hua Yingnan saw that all his inner circle had gathered. He nodded before opening the secret door that was an escape route to another realm. This realm was not safe for them now. ¡°Just you wait, The Heavenly God King, I wille back and destroy everything that belongs to you. including you, The Demon God King!¡± As Hua Yingnan and the others were fleeing, They didn''t even notice. In one corner of therge hall A beautiful woman was watching them with a nk and emotionless gaze. She didn''t say anything before disappearing. But before she disappeared She looked in one direction with a smile. Her smile seemed empty, but within the emptiness there was something. In the Jungle Realm, the evergreen, At the Chen family vige Chen Ming was now meditating inside his house. He was practicing thew of space. He tried tobine thew of space and time together. which may take time. The Chen Family Vige was now growing steadily. Everyone practiced their technique seriously. They don''t have to worry about food. Chen Ming would take care of the food himself during this first period. Chen Ming didn''t want everyone to rely on him too much. He would only help everyone in the beginning. Besides Chen Ming. His girls were now starting to catch up to him. They started toprehend thews. They chose to practice thew that suits them the most. They quickly climbed from the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm to the Martial Ancestor Realm. Their power was now starting to affect Chen Ming. Theirbined strength was equal to that of Chen Ming now. It was as if Chen Ming was twice as strong as his normal strength. As time passed, Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. His body was drenched in sweat. He slowly let out a breath. ¡°It seems that thews of space and time can be merged together. However, the knowledge of my space and time was still not enough.¡± Chen Ming scratched his chin. He had to find more knowledge of space and time. He even entered his soul realm to cultivate. but it failed And while he was contemting what to do next His Law of Emptiness reacted to something or someone. ¡°Who¡­¡± Chen Ming looked in one direction. He could sense that someone was staring at him. But it was only in the blink of an eye. Chen Ming stared for a moment before shaking his head. The eyes of the one who looked at him did not have any malicious intent. Instead, he felt nostalgic and longing. ¡®Who is she¡­¡¯ Chen Ming didn¡¯t know but he felt so sad right now. In the ckness of the vast nothingness. The beautiful woman now within the silent dimension. It''s so empty. She was floating in an endless realm, with no origin, no ce to go. She was alone in an empty space. for more than a thousand years The only thing that kept her conscious and alive was a dream, a dream that was her only hope. ¡°Ming¡­ please find me.¡± She was crying of happiness. He was here. These were the first tears she had shed in the past thousand years. In the past, she was a Heavenly Goddess who had many Heavenly Gods fall in love with her at the first sign. with iparable beauty. Be it gods, evils, or demons, they all wanted to possess her. But with a mind and abilities that surpass those who want to force her. No one could do anything to her. Besides The Heavenly God King and The Demon God King Both were like brothers of hers. Who would have thought that the person she trusted the most would betray her? ¡°Chang''er, from now on you will be my Heavenly Queen!¡± Suddenly, The Heavenly God King changed. He wanted to force himself on her. But she didn''t want to be his, she resisted doing everything she could. Fortunately, her younger brother The Demon God King came to save her in time. However, The Demon God King was weaker than The Heavenly God King. He couldn''t protect her. But it was enough time for her. She immediately escaped from the Heaven Realm. However, The Heavenly God King did not give up on his efforts. He ordered his generals toe and take her back. She tried to fight back. No matter how strong she was, the other party had more numbers. She tried but was unable to do anything. There was only one thing she could think of at the time. ¡°If I were to be subject to that wicked god I''d rather die!¡± The girl did not sumb to the traitor. She jumped into the abyss of darkness. The Heavenly Generals had not thought that she would dare to plunge into the abyss of darkness like this. Within the abyss of darkness filled with darkness and emptiness. Even The Heavenly God King did not dare to approach it. He who had mastered the Law of Light was unable to ovee true darkness and emptiness. ¡°It can''t be helped. Since you chose to die like this It''s just stupid. Why! Just Why! Am I not good enough for you? I am the Heavenly God King!¡± He had changed. He was no longer the kind and gentle young man. The good brother showed the darkness in his heart. Never thought that one who understood the Law of Light would have such a dark heart. The goddess who jumped into the abyss of darkness. Her heart was filled with emptiness. Her body was swallowed by the darkness. But her spirit remained. Her soul merged with emptiness. Her body belonged to darkness. She was unable to leave the Abyss of Darkness. But in despair there was still hope. Within a thousand years. She dreamed of herself in another world. Chang''er, she had already remembered her name. Her name was Chang''er. She was the most beautiful goddess of heaven. She found love with a young man. There were many young gods who wanted to get close to her, trying to bully the young man she loved. with anger that she had never known before. She gave her essence to Chang''er in another world. It made her stronger than she should have been. She watched her in another world with joy. But happy times always pass by quickly. with unfortunate fate She lost her lover. Chang''er felt sad. but for some reason She was sure that she would meet the young man again. As time passed, it was like she met her lover again. He appeared in the heavenly realm with immense power. with the monkey. She found love with him again. Although he already had lovers, but She didn''t mind sharing him with his others. But whoever thought of harming him must step over her body first. She learned that what she was called Yandere from someone else. But she didn''t care. She will be Yandere. If necessary... it''s all for Chen Ming, Ming, Ming, Ming, Ming! Her one and only lover! ¡°Ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming Ming ming ming ming ming ming ming ming.¡± Chang''er, who was now in the darkness, called Chen Ming with all her love. She couldn''t wait to meet him. Chang''e was unaware of this. But her emptiness was being filled with darkness. ¡°Come to me, my love, Ming¡­¡± The Dark Princess had now awakened. and she was waiting for her prince with a love that was more than heaven couldprehend. 487 Chapter 487 Chen Ming was currently meditating. to feel something dark and empty. He felt extremely lonely. ¡°What is this feeling? This is not my feeling. Whose feelings is this?¡± Chen Ming with the ability to use the Law of Darkness and the Law of Emptiness. He knew right away that The feeling that appeared in his mind right now was not his own. But it was a feeling that was transmitted directly from the connection of the bond. The bond in the system that bonded him to everyone had connected to manyws. Chen Ming had learned thisw since he had not even reached the upper world. He just didn¡¯t know it. but now. He learned it through the system. He knew the system was the auxiliary tool that bonded with thews of the universe. Someone had given him when he or she brought Chen Ming here. Chen Ming closed his eyes. and try to feel this connection. He found iting from one direction. The direction he could sense that someone was looking at him. ¡°I can sense the bond¡­ If I am guessing right this feeling is from someone I know and is very close to me. But why is she so dark and empty? What happened¡± Chen Ming thought of Chang''er. Her strange behavior before he returned to this universe. She didn''t want to tell him anything about her other self. Something must have happened to her existence in this world. ¡°Not good, she might be in danger. I have to go to help her.¡± Chen Ming got up from his seat. He had to leave the Chen family vige. to help Chang''er He wasn''t sure how far Chang''er in the upper world would be. But no matter what, he had to find her. Seeing that Chen Ming rose from his seat with a serious expression. Xiao Wen who was sitting next to him couldn''t help but ask in concern. Today was Xiao Wen''s day to be with Chen Ming. ¡°Ming Di, What¡¯s wrong, Why is your profound energy changing like this?¡± ¡°I can feel Chang''er. She is now in danger. I need to go out and help her.¡± ¡°Chang''er¡­ Really? You still haven''t met Chang''er in this world. And do you know where she is right now?¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t know the exact point where Chang¡¯er was. Xiao Wen thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Ming Di, Are you thinking of going out alone again?¡± Chen Ming hesitated a little bit before he nodded. Xiao Wen looked at him. He wanted to leave the Chen n Vige on his own. He didn¡¯t want to be mean but they were just too weak to follow him out of here. Xiao Wen lowered her head slightly. no matter how hard she tried was unable to keep up with him. The waterw that she was studying was very hard. She could onlyprehend it a little bit. Combining thews with one''s own technique was extremely difficult. If she can''t attack or defend with thews. If she went out of the vige with him she could only be his burden. ¡°I understand, Ming Di, I will tell the others for you.¡± Seeing Xiao Wen''s sad expression Chen Ming felt guilty. He walked over to hug her before kissing her with passion. ¡°Don''t be sad, Wen Jia. I''m sure Wen Jia will soon catch up with me¡­¡± Chen Ming had ns for all his lovers. If he seeded. All his lovers will be able to stand beside him. Xiao Wen kissed Chen Ming back. She had started to ept this kind of intimacy as normal. Xiao Wen nodded before speaking. ¡°I like Ming Di who takes care of me like this. Ming Di please quickly return. Ming Di still had something owed to Wen Jia tonight.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Wen. She learned seduction from somewhere. Although she had little experience But just seeing the gentle Xiao Wen doing this kind of effort for him. He couldn''t help but kiss Xiao Wen again. This time it was a deep kiss. Xiao Wen now felt hot. She had to force herself before pushing Chen Ming away. She was afraid that she would not be able to stand it. and wanted him to eat her here and now. ¡°Ming Di, it was not the time now. Mingdi has to go help Chang''er first.¡± Chen Ming himself tried to control his own Yang. His dragon bloodline was too much. ¡°Yes I will go now. My dragon bloodline is a bit intense hehe.¡± Xiao Wen only smiled. before getting up from her seat. She only shook her head before speaking. ¡°Ming Di, hurry up.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He then applied a little bit of thew of space and time. Before disappearing, Chen Ming took the Demon God Ermo with him too. Shenlin city. At this moment, many Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples were patrolling. It seemed that someone had informed the Green Leaf Sword Sect that arge number of Evil Cultists had arrived in this city. ¡°I can really feel the gloomy energy around here. The news must be true¡± Inside the inn where the Evil Cultist used to stay temporarily was filled with a evilish aura. ¡°We have to be careful. These demonic cultivators can do anything for their own goals. We don¡¯t know if theyid traps to get us or not.¡± Shi Liu spoke with confidence. He seemed to know the work of the Evil Cultist very well. Of course, he knew the Evil Cultist very well because he had been shing with the people from the Evil Cultist so many times. He was at the highest level of the Extinction Realm. He began to learn thew of virtue with his knowledge of thew of virtue This caused the Evil Cultist that practice the Dark Technique at a huge disadvantage to him. Shi Liu was exploring the inn. A disciple hurriedly ran to him. ¡°Elder Liu We have found new information. It seemed that they had entered the Jungle Realm. Until now, no one had seen theming out.¡± ¡°They entered the Jungle Realm?¡± Shi Liu''s brows furrowed together. This Jungle Real was inhabited only by lower level demonic beasts. Why would the Evil Cultist send such arge number of people to such a realm? ¡°Really suspicious, Chu Shui, you go and call all the other disciples. We are going to explore the Jungle Realm together.¡± Chu Shui nodded to Shi Liu. before she went after the disciples. Inside the Jungle Realm. Chen Ming was now heading towards the Illusionary Realm. After he had separated from Xiao Wen, He immediately went to ask the Demon God Ermo. Demon God Ermo heard that he wanted to go somewhere where there was darkness and emptiness. Demon God Ermo understood immediately. ¡°Where you want to go I already know where it is. from the direction you wish to go. Where there is darkness and emptiness. It should be the Abyss of darkness within the Illusionary Realm. It was a ce where even I who studied the Law of Darkness did not dare to approach. Only the Insane Evil Cultist would dare to build a stronghold within a mountain ridge near the Abyss Of Darkness like that.¡± Chen Ming now knew where he had to go. Demon God Ermo initially didn''t want to go with Chen Ming. But with his Negotiation Skill (Fist), Demon God Ermo couldn''t help but agree. and acted as a guide for him immediately ¡°I don''t understand. What is fate ying with me right now?¡± Demon God Ermo only let out a sigh. He was now in the form of a ck Crow. He couldn''t travel around as he wanted to. The realms around here were under the watchful eyes of the heaven realm. If he was still using his original body. And when that was the case, in order to avoid trouble, the Demon God Ermo had to be in this body. And just as Chen Ming and Demon God Ermo were approaching the entrance of the Jungle. They saw arge crowd of people heading towards him. Chen Ming immediately counted their number and level with his mind. ¡°More than five hundred people The level from Martial Ancestor Realm to Extinct Profound Realm¡­¡± Chen Ming wondered what they were doing in this jungle. They didn''t have any malicious intent. Chen Ming thought that Long Chu wouldn''t have done anything to these people¡­right¡­ 488 Chapter 488 The group of people arrived in front of Chen Ming. They stopped walking. A young man walked forward before cupping his hands. It was a normal greeting of the cultivators. Chen Ming greeted back by doing the same gesture. Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t look shocked or worried. They nodded at each other. It was to say that Chen Ming was not from the Evil Cultist. The young man who greeted Chen Ming He smiled at him before speaking. ¡°My name is Tao Bai. Disciple of the Green Leaf sword sect. I have something to ask of you a little if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head to Tao Bai. He really rushed to help Chang''er. But to travel from this Jungle Realm to the Illusionary Realm. It would take quite a lot of time. Chen Ming was unable to use teleportation formation in the upper world. If he wanted to use the teleportation formation on this world to the fullest potential Chen Ming had to master thews of space first. Therefore, Chen Ming should have a little time for Tao Bai''s little question. He didn''t refuse because he didn''t want to create a bad image to the sect that was in charge of the realm he was in. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. The head of the Chen n''s Vige within this realm. If you have something to ask. You can ask If it''s not personal I will be happy to answer all your questions.¡± Tao Bai nodded. He didn''t ask Chen Ming where the Chen n Vige was in this Jungle Realm because it didn¡¯t matter to him. He immediately asked about the Evil Cultist. Chen Ming shook his head and told him, He didn''t know where those Evil Cultists were. He couldn''t tell that all the Evil Cultists were now being fattened for them to be ready to be eaten by the ten thousand year old banyan tree, could he? Tao Bai heard Chen Ming''s answer. He didn''t waste any more time talking to Chen Ming. He brought his disciples deeper into the jungle. Chen Ming shook his head. He then continued on his journey. Hopefully, these people will not end up as fertilizer for the ten thousand-year-old banyan tree. In the meantime, things were happening in the Illusionary Realm. All of the dark demonic beasts in the Abyss of Darkness appeared out of nowhere. They escaped the abyss by flying and crawling. Their appearance. Damages the surrounding area. As everything was happening a beautiful woman was sleeping in the midst of the abyss of darkness. She appeared to be innocuous. However, the Dark Demonic Beasts were not convinced. They appeared to be intimidated by this youngdy. Chen Ming had already arrived in Shenlin City. The city''s atmosphere was extremely unpleasant. It felt like there was going to be a war here. Fear caused businesses to close. The streets of the city were filled with Green Left Sword Sect disciples dressed in green. On their backs was a leaf symbol embroidered with gold threads. They were now carefully inspecting people. Ermo appeared to have made the correct decision in transforming himself into a crow. Otherwise, there would be an issue. In this town, Chen Ming had no ce to be. He desired to depart from this city and move on to the next. This world was very big. Even at his greatest pace, Chen Ming couldn''t make it there in a matter of days. Furthermore, Ermo counseled Chen Ming that the best route to go was bynd. He was still at a low level. It can be risky to face a high-altitude demonic beast when aimlessly flying. Additionally, it gets even bigger if he runs into the Sky Bandits. Despite the Sky Bandit''s low level. However, there were a lot of Sky Bandits. make it challenging to fight Chen Ming walked towards the city''s other entrance. He discovered that the other side''s entrance was locked. There were Green Left Sword Sect disciples watching for people entering and exiting. In his mind, he was now plotting a way out of this city without causing havoc. which he quickly came up with ideas And while Chen Ming was thinking about his ns, there was a young man talking to a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. "What do you mean you can¡¯t let us go through? Isn''t it a little too much?" A young man expressed his displeasure. He came here to transport something from one city to another. would have to wait until the Green Left Sword Sect''s disciples had captured or expelled the Evil Cultist''s followers. How much time will it take? He didn''t have much time. Before speaking, one Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple shook his head. "We must request your cooperation. Even a Merchant Hall member would be unable to go through. Who knows whether the Merchant Hall conspired with the Evil Cultist?" ¡°What? I am a merchant. The only thing we are interested in is trading. Don''t care about the discord.¡± ¡°Anyone can say You are only a lower level merchant in the hall. Who knows that you might even profit from the Evil Cultist? Everyone knows that for money The Merchant Hall can do anything.¡± "You!" The young man was furious. But He was powerless to respond. There were numerous merchants who were struck here. He only sighed. He must have had no choice but to retreat in this manner. "It''s too bad if I can''t get this stuff delivered on time. Something major might happen." The young man examined the wooden box in his grasp. He was told to get this wooden box to Jingling City on time. Otherwise, more serious issues may arise. The city of the Moon race was Jingling City. They had the appearance of gods and goddesses. They were distinguished from other human races by having longer ears. and had silver blonde or golden blonde hair They were a race that outlived even the demons. ,m The young man now had no idea how to leave this city. "Mistress will undoubtedly murder me." The young man taking a look around He noticed a young man negotiating with a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. He simply shook his head. The young man had no chance of seeding in his negotiations. He, too, presented thousands of spiritual stones. The opposing party was still unconcerned. It was, however, not what he had expected. The disciple of the Green Left Sword Sect was even paler. He immediately directed that the city gates be opened for the young man. He had no idea how the young man did it. But he knew this was hisst chance. Chen Ming smiled as he hurriedly opened the door for the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple. He simply shook his head. It was simpler than he had anticipated. Ermo had no choice but to look up. Why wouldn''t these Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples fear Chen Ming? So he demonstrated the ability to control the Law of Light in this manner. Only the Heavenly God could wield the Law of Light as effectively as Chen Ming. They mistook Chen Ming for a Heavenly God, which was incorrect. He was not your average Heavenly God; he was a true Heavenly God King. Even if it isn''t in this world. But, regardless, the Heavenly King was still a Heavenly King. The Heavenly Gods ruled over these realms. Chen Ming was honored by the Green Leaf Sword Sect as well. Never mind these lower-level disciples. ¡®I can control all ninews in this manner. It''s convenient and not too bad.¡¯ If Chen Ming were to use the Law of Light in the realm of heaven. Chen Ming would use the Law of Darkness if he were in the realm of the demon. It''s just that no one has ever learned bothws at the same time in history. It''s the same asmitting suicide. Only Chen Ming could pull this off. 489 Chapter 489 "Wait, My Lord!" Chen Ming was on his way out of town. A young man came to a halt in front of him. Chen Ming couldn''t help but turn to look at the young man who had called. "What is it?" Chen Ming inquired. He knew exactly what this young man desired. but only pretending to be ignorant. He was curious to hear what the young man had to say to him. "My Lord, I need your help." When the young man mentioned that the disciples of the Green Left Sword Sect had different expressions, the majority of them showed a worried expression. "You! How dare you approach the heavenly god in this manner? You are merely a lower-ss merchant. Do you want to die!" Chen Ming blinked. The Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples drew their swords. Prepare to deal with this young merchant if necessary. The young merchant was taken aback. He didn''t know the young man standing in front of him was a Heavenly God. He had done things that should not have gone unpunished. He knelt quickly before speaking. ¡°I am deserving to die. I am deserving to die. I didn''t know that the Lord is a Heavenly God.¡± Chen Ming looked over at Ermo, who was perched on his shoulder. Prior to speaking "Why is this so? Isn''t the Heavenly God a person who represents goodness? Why are these people so terrified of the heavenly gods?" "I''ll tell you something. The heavenly Gods are good but this world is like yin and yang. It necessitates equilibrium. The darkness in their hearts often overwhelmed the light. Because of their lightw cultivation. And those who cultivate thew of darkness must be mentally strong if they do not want to be devoured... I don''t want to talk about it. But I''m not about to start killing people at random. Not like the heavenly gods. Isn''t it easier to do evil than it is to do good? They sometimes could not hold them back from falling into darkness." Chen Ming gave a nod. He possessed both the Law of Light and the Law of Darkness. They counteract each other. It will devour itself if one rule is superior to another. and may be detrimental to Chen Ming''s soul. Chen Ming''s ninews must all be of equal strength. Otherwise, Chen Ming''s bnce would copse in an instant. This is the risk of understanding the universe''sws. Chen Ming made a shaky motion with his head. Before speaking, he looked at the young man kneeling in front of him. "Get up. I am not angry and you want me to help you with something?" When the young merchant heard what Chen Ming had said, he breathed a sigh of relief. including disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. They expected another issue. Fortunately, this Heavenly God was not like the other Heavenly Gods, who believe they were superior to everyone else. This world was so distorted. The young merchant quickly stood up before telling Chen Ming what he needed help with. "I am unable to travel to the next city. Because of the previous events, I''d like to request your assistance. This should be given to someone." A wooden box was shown to Chen Ming by the young merchant. Chen Ming could tell right away that the box contained precious herbs from his knowledge as a medicine alchemist. He smelled herbs and knew its age was around a thousand years. "Is it, in some ways, the next city before the Illusionary Realm?" The young merchant nodded. Chen Ming got it just right. He will also assist the young merchant. As a reward, the young merchant desired to present Chen Ming with a spirit stone. But Chen Ming refused. He already had a lot of it. Of course, the young merchant was nervous. He searched his spatial ring for something appropriate for Chen Ming. Finally, there was something Chen Ming liked. "This gem, I want it." "Eh, but My Lord. This gem is almost useless. " "No problem, give it to me. And I promise to deliver this wooden box to the person you told me about as soon as possible. The young merchant nodded. Chen Ming''s requested gem was not particrly valuable. He could simply travel to the desert realm if He so desired. Chen Ming''s desired gem was far from ordinary. It was a gem that could be used to upgrade weapons and armor. That gem was in the Extinction Realm. "How long has it been since I upgraded my weapons and armor?" Previously, it may not have been as necessary for him. However, in this dangerous world, there were powerful weapons and armor. It will be very beneficial to him. It was probably time to look for weapons and armor. Chen Ming rushed to the next city after receiving arge number of gems. He had to deliver this herb to an Elder of the Moon Tribe named Yu Dae Eun. Within the Jungle Realm, near arge waterfall. Not far from the 10,000-year-old banyan tree. A young man and several young women gather to build a campfire. The young man sat in his chair, reading from a textbook. He was suffering from a severe headache. "Why is it so difficult... Whatnguage is this? I haven''t been able to read it since I moved here. The system waspletely silent. What exactly happened?" The young man sighed. He was nervous like he had never been before. He seemed to be far from home. and unable to return, He looked at the young women who had apanied him. He felt it was his responsibility that he dragged everyone with him into this. "If I don''t get impatient and use that gem, it probably won''t be like this." He didn''t know what he was thinking. Use that strange gem without hesitation. causing him and his women to suffer in this way. Ao Ertian sessfully conquered the lower world several months ago. and free everyone from Evil God''s shackles Ao Ertian thought his battle was over. He was mistaken, as evidenced by this. The Evil God predicted her return. and will be apanied by an army. Ao Ertian couldn''t stand it. As lord of his dimension, he must defend it... He was eager to pursue The Evil God and murder her. He had used the Dimensional gem. Ignore the warnings of the system and follow The Evil God. His own lovers, of course, followed him. Ao Ertian sighed again as he reflected on this. He''d never felt so stupid in his entire life. It would not have turned out this way if he had listened to the system. "I didn''t expect it to be this dangerous. Even the mightiest Asura and Medusa are regarded as less thanser gods in this realm." 490 Chapter 490 He hasn''t been here in months. He still hadn''t found a way to return to his dimension. His grasp on thews of space was limited. He would not have survived to this day if he hadn''t already mastered the art of cheating. While the young man was feeling guilty and contemting his next steps, he was hugged from behind. "Are you alright, Tian''er, Why are you frowning like that?" Ao Ertian smiled at the woman. He adored his sister. When he was worried, his elder sister was the one who came to him first. "I''m not sure how we''re going to get out of here. This dimension is very different from where we came from. This ce is teeming with immortal level warriors and wizards. We might as well be dead if we are not careful." Ao Ertian only shook his head. Who would have guessed that such a world existed? The power level scale was too skewed. People in this dimension have extremely strong bodies. can destroy mountains with their bare hands. His immortal rank strength was a farce in this situation. Li Xiyan hugged Ao Ertian more tightly. Before speaking "Tian''er, we''ve been through a lot. A situation like this shouldn''t be anything new. All we have to do is practice. and only make ourselves stronger so we can go back. Just like in the past.¡± Ao Ertian smiled and nodded. Yes, same as before All he had to do was train himself to be stronger. This forest is suitable for training. There were no people, only creatures. he was confident that he could deal with them. Although the system was not currently active, Ao Ertian could feel that he was getting stronger and stronger as he dealt with monsters. and extracting a mana stone from its body and absorbing it. Li Siyan affectionately hugged Ao Ertian. She didn''t care where this was. That was all she needed as long as she had her younger brother. She licked her lips. She desired to eat her younger brother once more. Unfortunately, Today was not her day. "The food is ready, Tian''er and Xiyan,e and eat quickly." Xiao Lan delegated the task offorting Ao Ertian to Li Siyan. Even though she was a little jealous, only Li Siyan could console Ao Ertian in this situation. It would be shocking. When he realized that his highest level of power was just the lowest here. He also lost his long-time friend. The system. Following that, everyone ate dinner together. Ao Ertian will start looking for a suitable location tomorrow. in order to establish his own stronghold. ¡­ Chen Ming left Shenlin City and went straight to Jingling City. It would most likely take several days to travel from Shenlin City to Jingling City. But time was not an issue for Chen Ming. He applied the Law of Time while traveling. Making time was not his current issue. At the same time, Ermo was studying thews of time. Chen Ming didn''t give it much thought. Ermo had already told him the truth, Which it was because of his promise that connected to his soul. He couldn''t possibly betray Chen Ming. "Thew of time is too bullsh*t. There is no way anyone can deal with you unless you meet someone who truly understands thews." Chen Ming gave a nod. Although thew of time appears to be a cheat. However, Chen Ming believed that there would be someone who could fight against it. Chen Ming''s journey appeared to be straightforward. However, he encountered many evil deeds on his journey. He waspletely annoyed as a result. Why were there so many evil people? "Why are there so many evil people in the upper world?" Chen Ming finished speaking, and he heard Ermough. "Well, this is the realm ruled by heaven. Hmm, let''s see the Demon Realm. You will know how different it is. " Chen Ming gave a nod. He had to reconsider his thought. This upper world was strange. He had to brace himself for the unthinkable. Abyss of Darkness, Illusionary Realm The demonic beasts of darkness were now on the loose. Every avable space was dark. Nobody dared to venture beyond the city walls. The city attracted people of all races. They hoped this strange urrence would pass quickly. The Starlight City was in the Illusionary Realm, close to the Abyss Of Darkness. The Dark Cosmic Hall had appeared and they tried to protect the residents of the city and those who had migrated there. They used everything they had tobat the dark demonic beasts. They could only grit their teeth as the invasion continued. "What the hell did the Evil Cultists do to them! The Abyss Of Darkness gave birth to these dark beasts." As he mmed his staff against the dark demonic beast, a young man spoke. He med the Evil cult responsible for everything. He had no idea that all of this was taking ce because a young woman needed to get to her lover right away. That woman swallowed the darkness into her emptiness. The darkness that included demonic beasts Aside from the young man. There was a woman with a portable cannon next to him. She fired the cannon at a demonic beast that had approached her before using it to smack at the demon beast that came too close to her. She turned to the young man before speaking in a tired voice. ¡°Jinha, this is definitely not good. Our power can only prolong the inevitable for a short time. Moreover, Our dark technique made them even stronger! " Yoo Jinha, the head of the Dark Cosmic Hall, heard what the woman said. He just gritted his teeth. He knew what the situation was now. "I can see that we are in a dire situation. If left like this, everyone will surely die. I can''t help it, even if I don''t want to. But we have to ask for help from the Sun Sword Union¡­¡± "Sun Sword Union... but." "We have no other choice. Although I don''t like the head of the Sun Sword Union. Only that guy could handle this situation. with his Sun Light Technique... " Yoo Jinha gritted his teeth. He really didn''t like what was happening right now. The head of the Sun Sword Union would surelyugh at him. On the day of the meeting of the confederations. "Too bad that the Moon Hall is too far from here. We can¡¯t ask them for help in time.¡± Yoo Jinha sighed. He must try his best to protect the city. Chen Ming had arrived in Jingling City at the same time as everything else was happening. If everything went as it should be, the journey from Shenlin City to Jingling City will take several days. However, Chen Ming''s Law of Time causes Chen Ming to arrive in Jingling City in a matter of hours. Chen Ming was already in Jingling City. He began looking for someone named Yoo Dae Eun right away. 491 Chapter 491 Jingling City was a very beautiful city. It waspletely different from Shenlin. Jingling City was considered the capital of the Moon Realm. There was a veryrge and tall tree. The Moon Realm was considered to be a big sister to the Jungle Realm because of the simrnd that was full of trees. The trees were full of houses. There was a wooden bridge woven from vines strung all over. "This is definitely an elf vige. I am sure of it!" Chen Ming had already arrived in Jingling City. He could only say one word: it was an elf vige. He looked around and saw many elves living their lives. Chen Ming looked at them for a moment before he started looking for Yoo Dae Eun. ording to the information Chen Ming had obtained, Yoo Dae Eun owns a drugstore at branch number five. At first, Chen Ming didn''t understand what branch number five meant. But now he understands Chen Ming went to the branch with the number five written on it. There were many shops on the branches. Chen Ming slowly looked around. A shop with a symbol in the shape of a pill bottle It was not difficult to find. He immediately walked towards the pharmacy of this world. .......... At the drugstore right now, Yoo Dae Eun was walking around. It''s almost time for the appointment with Park Jae Yeon. He needed an important ingredient to concoct a very important pill. Inside the shop, beside Yoo Dae Eun There was a girl. She now had a very worried expression on her face. Besides her was a young girl lying on the bed. Looking at the appearance of the girl, she should be at most five years old. She now had a pale face. Her body was trembling like a person who felt extremely cold. "Mother, Yoon Ah is feeling very cold." A young woman who saw her daughter suffer like this couldn''t help but burst into tears. She tried to hug her child. But Yoo Dae Eun told her to stop. "Please stop. If you hug her, You will also be infected with Yin Poison. The herbs I ordered are enough to help only one person." Yoo Dae Eun was like a mean person. That did not allow a mother and child to hug. However, he didn''t want Kim Yoon Chae to be infected with the yin poison that was inside Kim Yoon Ah. Kim Yoon Chae clenched her teeth until the blood flowed. She wanted to hug her child, but she knew that if she hugged her child, besides not helping her child, it would also cause problems for Yoo Dae Eun. "Why should it be my child, Heaven? Why not me?" Yoo Dae Eun only looked at Kim Yoon Chae. She loved her child very much. Her child was the only thing that kept her alive in this cruel world. Yoo Dae Eun only prayed for Park Jae Yeon to deliver herbs to him quickly. The two remained unaware. But in this room, one more member was added. He was now staring at Kim Yoon Chae and Kim Yoon Ah. When he had stared long enough, he spoke up. "I can help the little girl." They heard the voice of a young man. Yoo Dae Eun and Kim Yoon Chae hurriedly looked at him. "Who are you? How did you get in here? " Yoo Dae Eun was shocked and surprised. "My name is Chen Ming. How did I get in here? I came in through the door. " "No, I already know. But how did you get through the formation? " "The formation... which one?" Chen Ming looked at the entrance of the store. He saw some letters above the entrance door. Chen Ming only blinked his eyes before speaking. ¡°Is that the formation you are talking about? Are you being serious?" The letters above the entrance doorare It was thenguage of the Moon Tribe that meant protection. It''s a rather weak formation. Chen Ming only felt that he was walking through a thin membrane. "You! That''s Mrs. Kim''s formation! The strongest formation-user in the Moon Realm!" Chen Ming blinked. He just let out a breath. If he talked about it. It would take days even months and it probably won''t end. He immediately chose to change the subject. "I can help Little Miss. The herbs I bought are not enough to detoxify the yin energy. Even if mixed with other herbs, It can only do best just to alleviate the symptoms. " Yoo Dae Eun wanted to say something. However, when hearing about herbs and hearing that it only helped to alleviate the symptoms. Yoo Dae Eun''s anxiety showed, he had to look at Chen Ming again. "Did you know... about pill concoction?" Yoo Dae Eun was unable topletely cure the Yin poison. He could only relieve the symptoms of it. and wait until he finds the hundred-year-old sunflower. It''s a rare herb. and only grows where there was Yang energy. The Moon Realm and The Jungle Realm were realms that were full of yin energy. Therefore, there were no hundred-year-old sunflowers in this territory at all. Chen Ming nodded to Yu Dae Eun. Kim Yoon Chae heard that Chen Ming was able to help her. She hurriedly got up and walked towards Chen Ming. "Please help Yoon Ah. If you can help Yoon Ah. Whatever you want, I will give it all to you. " Chen Ming looked at Kim Yoon Chae. He thought for a moment. before nodding his head and walking towards Kim Yoon Ah. Right now, He didn¡¯t want anything. Besides, treating the little girl was not difficult for him at all. What Chen Ming had to do to cure yin poison. It was just controlling the yin inside of the girl. Yin poison was just a symptom of having too much yin in the body. causing it to freeze various pulse points. Chen Ming helped with the yin energy along the pulse points. He circtes only along the pulse lines, and when the yin energy was flowing with the pulse, he put a little bit of his Yang energy to solve it. "That''s all. I have healed the little girl from Yin Poison. " Yoo Dae Eun only looked at Chen Ming. His mouth was wide open. Was there a cure like this too? Yin control? He had never heard that someone could control Yin. "Can Yin be controlled?" Yin was abination of negative energy. It was the most formidable and dangerous energy. No one can control it. They can do so much by simply absorbing it. only to strengthen their own profound energy. And to do just that, Someone who used Yin energy in their cultivation had a greater than nine out of ten chance of encountering Qi deviation or be swallowed by the darkness. Even the demons didn''t dare y with the yin energy. And who was the young man in front of him? He could control Yin as he wished. And it''s not just the yin energy that he controls. He also controlled what was opposite to Yin. "Yang, Young man, You can control yin and yang... How is that possible? In this tens of thousands of years of history, it was unlikely that anyone could control Yin and Yang. Other than Creation God, there was no one else. " Yu Dae Eun thought like the Demon God Ermo, who saw Chen Ming use a strange power. Everything was understandable because of their long life. They had never met someone who used Yin and Yang like Chen Ming before. 492 Chapter 492 The young man was able to control Yin and Yang as he wanted. Yoo Dae Eun tried to feel his profound energy. He found that within the young man''s body was filled with yin and yang energy. His profound energy was stronger than the average person. Even though he was only at the initial level of the Destruction Realm. But with his ability to control Yin and Yang. Yoo Dae Eun predicted that he would definitely be able to fight against those at the Extinction Realm. ''Within the young man''s body, there are equal parts of yin and yang that are in bnce. If I''m not mistaken, despite being in the Destruction Realm, this young man may have gainedw enlightenment. This is ridiculous. What is this young man? I still believe him if he says he is an ancient dragon reincarnate.'' The Law of Light was a part of Yang. The Law of Darkness was a part of Yin. The young man in front of him didn''t seem to understand the importance of this matter. Yin and Yang were the embodiment of all things. Beyond allws! and this young man could use it as he wanted. "Young man, I don''t want to offend you, but from now on, if at all possible, you must not use yin and yang in front of others." Chen Ming heard what Yoo Dae Eun said. He was curious. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°You probably don''t know. But only the God of Creation can do what you can. You shouldn''t be able to control the Yin and Yang that are the fundamental forces of all things. Even being able to control thews of the universe at the Destruction Realm is unbelievable don¡¯t mention Yin and Yang only True God can¡± Heard the reason Yoo Dae Eun said. Chen Ming was silent for a moment. He didn''t think that using the yin and yang energy in the upper world would be a problem for him. And that was because when in the lower world. No one thought of anything about how he could use yin and yang. For god sake. He was once a Yin and Yang Dragon. but now it was just upgraded to Cosmic Swallowing Dragon. ''Perhaps it''s because they don''t understand thews. I must be more cautious. This is not the lower world. This ce is full of strong people. If I''m not careful. I might be in a desperate situation.'' Seeing Chen Ming''s face Yoo Dae Eun smiled. "If you understand, that''s fine. You mentioned your name was Chen Ming, correct? Where are you from? Park Jae Yeon, should be the one who had to bring me the herbs. What happened to him?" Chen Ming introduced himself again. Yoo Dae Eun just nodded. Even though He didn¡¯t know many things He just let out a sigh of relief. This Evil cult creates problems everywhere. ¡°I really want to smash that Cult Master¡¯s head. It was already bad enough for the Heavenly Gods and the Demon Gods to fight. Evil Cult added to the mix. I really have a headache. It''s good that the Dragon Tribes didn''te out and have a bout with them. Otherwise, it would be aplete mess.¡± Yoo Dae Eun massaged his temples. He received the herbs from Chen Ming. Chen Ming finished handing over the herbs. It was time for him to leave here. He wanted to help Chang''er as soon as possible. ¡°I have done what I have been asked to. It''s time for me to continue my journey.¡± And as Chen Ming wanted to leave immediately. He was stopped. ¡°Wait a minute, Benefactor. I can¡¯t let you go without giving anything in return. Even if you don''t want anything in return.¡± Chen Ming was about to leave heard what Kim Yoon Chae said. He looked at her, wanting to know what she would give him in return. Kim Yoon Chae thought a little before taking something out of her spatial ring. "This may seem insignificant to someone of your stature, but please ept it." ¡°A mirror?¡± What Kim Yoon Chae wanted in return for Chen Ming for helping her daughter was a small mirror the size of Chen Ming''s palm. Kim Yoon Chae shook her head before exining. ¡°This is not an ordinary mirror. It''s the Mirror of the Thousand Skys. It helps to shine light in the darkest ces. I heard that the Benefactor could use the Law of Light from Yang. If the Benefactor had applied the Law of Light into this mirror, It will spread the light throughout. It is suitable for dealing with yin-attribute beasts in the Demon realms such as in the Illusionary Realm.¡± Chen Ming took the mirror. He immediately inspected it. --------------- Name: The Mirror of the Thousand Sky (True Essence Realm) Properties: When empowered by the Law of Light, it enhances attack and defense of the bearer five times. --------------- ¡°This is a precious treasure, isn''t it?¡± Chen Ming turned to ask Kim Yoon Chae. She nodded before speaking. ¡°This is my family heirloom. To show how important my daughter is to me, I sincerely thank you for saving my daughter.¡± Chen Ming was overwhelmed by Kim Yoon Chae''s love for her child. He didn''t refuse and took it. He thought for a moment. This reward was really too much for a little help. He will give something to Kim Yoon Chae. He knew that she studied about formations. Chen Ming used the Law of Time before approaching Kim Yoon Chae and touching her forehead. Convey her knowledge of suitable formations in return for the precious treasure she had bestowed upon him. After that, he immediately headed for the Illusionary Realm. Demon God Ermo looked at the mirror with fear. Chen Ming walked out of the drug shop. He only looked at the Demon God Ermo. ¡°Why are you making that face?¡± ¡°That mirror, it belongs to the Heavenly God King. Tian¡¯er Changdi. Howe that woman has it?¡± ¡°Tian¡¯er Changdi?¡± "Have I not told you yet? Well, since we''re on the move and have some time, I''ll tell you about him and other things to keep an eye out for in the upper world." Then the Demon God Ermo told Chen Ming all the important things in the upper world. The first and most important information was about the realms. The upper world was divided into three major factions that control many realms. The first was ruled by the Heavenly God King. Tian¡¯er Changdi. The second was ruled by the Demon God King. Xia¡¯er Changdi. Chen Ming felt that the two of them were simr. Demon God Ermo didn''t wait for Chen Ming to guess. He made an answer. The two were actually brothers. The two used to be good brothers. But one day, Tian¡¯er Changdi changed. He became the one who could do anything for his own purpose. He proimed that those who practiced the Law of Darkness considered an evil doer If found, arrested or punished immediately. Of course, there were those who cultivated the power of light. There will always be people who cultivate the power of darkness. Those who practiced the Dark Technique were expelled from their homnd. They were ndered even though they only practiced a technique whose nature was the opposite of the light. Practicing the Dark Technique did not make anyone evil. It was inherited from birth. To say that all dark cultivators were evil. And all the cultivators of the Light were good people was stupid. It''s too much of a ck and white view of the world. Xia¡¯er Changdi couldn''t stand what Tian''er Changdi had done. So he abandoned the light and joined the darkness instead. He was not as strong as Tian¡¯er Changdi. But he had many friends who would die for him. Even Tian¡¯er Changdi was really strong. But he only had himself. No one would die for him. No one listened to him wholeheartedly. He ruled the gods in fear. Chen Ming heard what the Demon God Ermo had said. He didn''t feel strange at all. ¡°Ordinary, repetitive plots are nothing new.¡± This was what Chen Ming thought. with his knowledge of the plot. He assumed that someone was behind Tian''er Changdi''s transformation. ¡°Okay, enough about the brothers arguing. I want to know about the third faction.¡± Demon God Ermo''s eyes twitched. Even though he was in the body of a crow He just let out a sigh. He began to describe the third faction. ¡°Third faction was the lords of the realms. Everyone will not interfere in each other''s affairs. But when someone interferes All lords of the realms will work together. and immediately drive away outsiders.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°If I have to guess. The most powerful lord of the realm must be the one ruled by the dragons, right?¡± Demon God Ermo was slightly surprised. before speaking ¡°How do you know?¡± Chen Ming heard the Demon God Ermo asking. He picked up his mobile phone before giving a series of movies to Demon God Ermo to watch. ¡°Nah, this isn¡¯t it. well. this is it. Let me study it for a moment. Then let''s talk again.¡± Demon God Ermo used his wings to grab onto his mobile phone before anxiously watching the series. Chen Ming saw that but shook his head. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Shu! I''m studying." 493 Chapter 493 Chen Ming shrugged. He had already predicted that it would be like this. Demon God Ermo was now perched on Chen Ming''s shoulder while watching Chinese Xianxia Drama. ¡°That is the True Demon God belike. Hahahaha. It has to be like this. All false gods of heaven have to kneel down before us demons!¡± Demon god Ermo was now a victim to the Chinese movie series. He couldn¡¯t stop watching anymore. Chen Ming picked up his headphones and listened to the music. ready to continue the journey. He didn¡¯t care much of what happened in the upper world, it was beyond his reach right now. They just don''t have to mess with his people. Otherwise, Chen Ming would probably have to take action and maybe he had to take the upper world as he did to the lower world. It was justrger in power scale that¡¯s all. All he needed to do was grinding. Starlight City, at this moment, there was a great disaster. The Dark Cosmic Hall could not withstand the vast swarms of dark demonic beasts. Unfortunately, the reinforcements that were sent to help from the Sun Sword Union were all low-level members. Even though they did their best to help The Dark Cosmic Hall. but with their low level of power. They can''t do much. Yoo Jin Ha could only watch Starlight City being destroyed. He gritted his teeth until they bled. His body was drenched in blood. He had reached the limit that his body could handle. He was aware that the situation had be dire. He couldn''t help but turn to the person standing next to him. ¡°Min Chae Yeon, you took everyone away. This ce cannot stop them. Starlight City is over.¡± Yoo Jin Ha spoke to Min Chae Yeon, who was now not much different from him. ¡°I will use that. This is the only way that we have. From now on, the Dark Cosmic Hall, I will have you take over after me.¡± Min Chae Yeon heard what Yoo Jin Ha said. She didn''t even have a change on her face. She just shook her head before speaking. ¡°I''m not going anywhere. You know well in your heart. I know you will say this. I had ordered Zuk Sol to take the other members of the hall and the people of the city to escape. Fortunately, even if we weren''t able to defeat these demonic beasts with the power of darkness. But we can prevent its danger with darkness.¡± Yoo Jin Ha only nodded. Defense and Get rid of them were different matters. If they just want to by time they can do it Yoo Jin Ha turned to Min Chae Yeon with a smile. He didn''t think of his final days. She would be the one that stayed beside him like this. He decided to tell what was on his mind. what he had kept for a hundred years ¡°Min Chae Yeon¡­ I-¡± Min Chae Yeon looked at Yoo Jin Ha. She didn''t wait for him to say such greasy words. She walked over, pulled his cor and kissed him on the lips. Yoo Jin Ha now closed his eyes and hugged her. The two kissed for a while. before being separated "I''ve liked you for a long time, you''re dumb." Min Chae Yeon finished speaking, she turned to the dark demonic beasts that were destroying everything that stood in front of them. ¡°Looks like we don''t have much time to love each other right now. It is your fault for not responding to my feelings sooner.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it, Alright.¡± ¡°This is why I call you dumb¡­¡± Min Chae Yeon after speaking She didn''t say anything more. She began to gather her profound energy. She will use all her strength. Dedicated to Yoo Jin Ha ¡°You are ready, Yoo Jin Ha.¡± ¡°I''m ready. Let''s get started." Yoo Jin Ha was ready to use the forbidden technique. to destroy these demonic beasts along with himself and Min Chae Yeon. However, while the two were going to use the forbidden technique at the same time, before the two were able to use theirst technique to destroy the demonic beasts of darkness then something happened without the two of them being able to use it. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Sunlight? Sunlight in the dark. How can it be possible! Or that that guy is already here? No, even that guy is impossible magnifest such a power.¡± Both Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon rubbed their eyes. They didn''t think anything like this would happen before the eyes of these two. ¡°Shams!¡± (Sun) They both heard a young man''s voice. Within the light of the sun was a young man. He was the one who created the sun. The sun he had created was filled with the power of the Law of Light. Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon had never seen anyone use the power of the sun like this before. Even the Sun Sword Union Master couldn''t use a power that was close to that of the Sun. ¡°Where is this? Hmm, based on the knowledge of Solomon and Spark. These guys are dark demonic beasts that are born from negative energy. Who would have thought that they havee to this distantnd?.¡± The young man spoke in anguage that neither of them could understand. "Huh" The young man looked at Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. He smiled at the two before speaking. ¡°Here you two. Can you tell me where this ce is? I just came here for the first time.¡± The aura that the young man released now was contrary to the aura he initially released. His aura was now filled with the aura of death. It was different from the aura that was filled with life force just a moment ago. Yoo Jin Ha tried tomunicate with him. The young man seemed to understand something. He let out a breath. Yoo Jin Ha heard a loud noise inside his head. ¡°This should be easier. I''m sorry, but I don''t understand what you''re saying. Spiritualmunication will allow us to understand each other on the basis of intent. My name is Chen Ming. from the human world.¡± ¡°The Law of Spirit!?¡± This way ofmunication through the spirit was only possible by those who understand thew of spirit. This was not amunication technique. It required them to understand thenguage they use tomunicate. This was directmunication through the spirit. ¡°The Law of Spirit? Oh I know now in this world they used the term asw but in my world we used the term of the concept¡± The young man seemed to understand something before shaking his head. He asked Yoo Jin Ha again about this distantnd. 494 Chapter 494 ,m Kim Mintae was now using the power of the God of Sun, Amun Ra to cleanse the area around Starlight City. All the dark demonic beast was purified. They didn¡¯t return to darkness but returned to the cycle of reincarnation. Even the beast can be reborn. Such a thing was the nature of the world. In addition to that, he also used his power to create a mini sun to repel the dark demon beasts from approaching the Starlight City. Kim Mintae scratched his chin slightly. He came to this distantnd to protect his world. But He who would have thought that the distantnd would be another world like this. He looked at Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon who were now lying on the bed. They were being treated by a local doctor. that can use healing powers. He had just noticed something. ¡°By the way, these two as well as the rest of the city. Having a name in Korean...that''s pretty weird. By the setting I saw it should be Chinese.¡± Kim Mintae only shook his head. He thought that he must have encountered many strange things in this world. Both had a base power level higher than him. However, Kim Mintae''s power was more than that. He had the power of the God Of The Undead. Even if the two tried to kill him. He will never die. Unless the two had a direct way of attacking his soul. Which is almost impossible. because his soul was tied to thew of death or the concept of death. Kim Mintae had now used his Undead to explore around Starlight City. There were six of his True Undeads. Drac (True Vampire) Behemoth (Earth Dragon) Desmon (Dark Knight) Mammon (Undead King) Asmodeus (Fallen Angel) Astaroth (Ancient Noble) A/n: Kim Mintae is from My Zombie Darling! my other original novel. All of his six True Undeads were at Martial Ancestor Realm. Same as him. All of them will never truly die like him. And that was only when they were killed by ordinary means. But if they were attacked by someone who understood thews of spirit or thew of death, Even a True Undead might die. ¡°Even if we have the power to protect our souls. But if the other party has the ability to attack souls directly, then it will be bad.¡± Kim Mintae thought that he would have to study thew of soul and find a way to prevent that. ¡­ Outside of Starlight City. A young man had a ck crow perched on his shoulder. The ck crow can be seen using its wings to do something on some object that had a moving picture on it. The young man with the ck Crow arrived in front of the city gate. He looked around with suspicion. ¡°What happened here? Why does it seem like there was a big battle or a great disaster passing here?¡± This young man was Chen Ming. He arrived at this town from Jingling City. It only takes a few days. on the go Chen Ming had to stop using the Law of Time from time to time. He couldn''t always use the Law of Time. with the power he had. He could only stop time for a maximum of one hour. He needed to rest after about five minutes before he could use it again. Chen Ming walked into the city. People looked at him with sharp eyes. They saw that Chen Ming was just an ordinary young man. They just let out a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right, something must happen here. He sure of it. ¡°*Sigh* It''s just a human cultivator. fortunately" A tiger type beast man spoke up. Chen Ming looked at him with interest. This wasn''t the first time he had encountered a half-beast like this. His interest in the tiger-shaped man was because he was talking about a dark demonic beast. During his journey here He encountered many dark demonic beasts. but with The mirror of a thousand sky. He could easily deal with them. Chen Ming walked towards the tiger man before speaking. ¡°This ce is protected by the user of the Law of Light. Why does everyone look so worried?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. Isn''t this ce protected by the Law of Light? The tiger beast man heard what Chen Ming had said. He also looked at Chen Ming with a strange look. ¡°Where have you been? There wasn¡¯t someone like that at first. but now thanks to the benefactor we survive. If this ce was protected in the first ce, it wouldn''t be what you see.¡± Chen Ming looked around again before nodding his head. As the tiger beast man said Chen Ming once again looked at the tiger beast man before speaking. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. Can I ask you something?" The tiger beast man was slightly curious that Chen Ming introduced himself and wanted to ask him something. Human and beast folk didn¡¯t get along quite well. ¡°My name is Ha Tae Eun. And Of course you can." Chen Ming asked what had happened. Ha Tae Eun answered every question for him. He heard the names of the people who saved the people from this city. His name was Kim Mintae. who came from the lower world like him. ¡°The benefactor told everyone that he was from Earth. We didn''t know where it was so we thought It was one of the lower worlds. The power he was using was the power of the god Amun Ra. The Sun God or something. I''ve never heard of a god like that.¡± "Amun Ra, Earth?" Chen Ming didn''t expect to hear the name of a god from his world like this. He had be interested in a person named Kim Mintae. ¡°A Korean. Interesting.¡± Chen Ming then headed towards where Kim Mintae was. He wanted to know if Kim Mintae was from the same world as his. At the same time, Kim Mintae was sitting and on his thoughts. He sensed something heading towards him. Everything was slowly slowing down. ¡°Someone uses the power to stop time just like me?¡± Chen Ming and Kim Mintae were able to use the power to stop time. The two''s powers negate each other. At this moment, the two stood facing each other. Neither side said anything. ¡®He¡¯s strong¡¯ This was what popped into their heads. 495 Chapter 495 The two stared at each other. No one thought to start talking. It was as if the one who spoke first was at a disadvantage. Chen Ming used the Dragon Eye to examine Kim Mintae. while Kim Mintae used the power of the runes to examine Chen Ming. ¡®Dragon eyes?¡¯ ¡®Runes?¡¯ Both were surprised that they could not read each other''s abilities. Besides that, both of them seemed to have the power to refute each other. It''s really interesting. Although Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon seemed to have superior powers, this guy released an aura that shouted out "danger. The feeling that we have never experienced before going back in time...'' Kim Mintae hadn''t felt this kind of danger since he was a hunter and facing a Lv.4 Catastrophic Zombie. No, he could feel a greater dangering from this young man. ¡®If I am not wrong if we were to fight each other. He must have a way to deal with me.¡¯ Meanwhile, Chen Ming could sense the power of hisws. It was not effective against Kim Mintae. In Kim Mintae''s body, there was some rune that could suppress hisw power. ¡®His life force was tied to something.¡¯ Chen Ming looked deeply. He found that it was a veryrge and powerful tree. In front of this huge tree, hisw was only a small part of it. "What is this tree?¡± Chen Ming had never seen a tree like this before. But it felt familiar. as if he had ever touched or met it somewhere before. The two stood facing each other. The longer the two looked at each other, the longer they seemed to discover something from the other side that was beneficial to themselves. And while the two were testing and checking each other, they heard someone''s voice speak up. "Wow, can you two stop looking at each other? Whatever you want to say, just say it. I''m...I''m going to die. " The Demon God Ermo, who was in the Crow''s body at this moment, was hit by a strong blow. Both of them were unaware of this. that they are releasing their own concepts orws to test the others. "Ah, sorry, I didn''t notice." Chen Ming stopped using his power. same as Kim Mintae The two looked at each other before smiling. "My name is Chen Ming. from Earth." "Hmm, my name is Kim Mintae. Ie from Earth as well. " The two hold hands It seems that the two have something inmon. One was a former Hunter , and the other was a former Special Force. The two of them went through a long battle of survival. They saw death until they got used to it. Kim Mintae was able to use his power to stop time. He gained the power to stop time from his system. That stole the power from the gods. Gods are born with their own concepts. Unlike those who practiced and tried toprehend it. Kim Mintae was superior to Chen Ming in the strength of thew. But in terms of expertise in use, Chen Ming was superior. "Since we are people from the Earth, why don''t we talk and exchange information? I think we will definitely gain useful information from each other. " Kim Mintae heard what Chen Ming had said. He thought the same way. Demon God Ermo let out a sigh of relief. He thought he was going to die. "What the hell is this? What is heaven ying? bring these two monsters together. I don''t want to think about what will happen to the world above if these two demons work together. Is there any faction that can deal with both? Right now, the two of them were still weak, unable to fight against the powerful factions. But give both of them a few more years. He was sure that in the upper world, there would be a new powerful faction. "As long as you guys don''te down and get involved." Demon God Ermo afterwards watched the two of them. Want to know what information the two want to exchange with each other? He said while watching the two of them Someone contacted him via telepathy. Demon God Ermo didn''t seem surprised to have contacted him telepathically. He had anticipated that there would be some contact with him after he arrived at the realms under the rule of Demon God King. He was talking to the voices in his head. before returning to watch the two of them continue their conversation. Kim Mintae led Chen Ming to a quiet ce. He was far from people. He seemed to have a lot of things he wanted to ask Chen Ming. Yoo Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon didn''t seem to be able to provide the information they wanted. It had reached the point where Kim Mintae thought there was probably no one there. He turned to Chen Ming before asking what he wanted. I have something to ask of you. Do you know the concept? " "Concept meansws, right?" Kim Mintae nodded before telling him what he understood about the concept. He received various powers from gods and demons, Amun Ra, Solomon, and many others. In his body, there were all the concepts of the gods. When he was still in the human world His concept didn''t respond to him as much as when he was here. but "I do not understand. This ce is full of power and the concept of the gods. But why does no one know Amun Ra? No one knows Osiris. No one knows Gaia No one knows any other mythological gods. Other than the eastern gods, it was very strange¡­" Chen Ming heard what Kim Mintae had said. He could only nod his head and try to think of something. There were only gods from the east in this world above. Chang''er the Moon Goddess, Tian''er Changdi, The Heavenly God King, and Eng Shen, The Heavenly General were all Chinese mythological gods.He had never heard of the western gods. "Really interesting. I think there must be something behind this. Why don''t you ask what''s inside of you? " "What is inside of me?" "The big tree inside of you. It is connected to you. " Tree, you mean Yggdrasil? " "Yggdrasil, the Tree of the World in Norse Mythology?" 496 Chapter 496 Kim Mintae nodded before speaking. "The problem is, even if I''m connected to Yggdrasil, it''s true. But I can''tmunicate with the system. Since arriving here, let alone Yggdrasil, My system is not working properly. I still can use some functions though. " "You are the one who uses the system as well?" "You too?" Both nodded. They didn¡¯t know why they felt that they could trust each other like this. Usually, Kim Mintae and Chen Ming were the ones who could hardly trust anybody else. But there was something that made the two trust each other. Maybe it''s because of the system. ¡°Regarding the system, I might be able to tell you something. Here, besides thews and concepts, there is also the intention of the world. A system is against the will of the world because it can deviate from thews of the world to its liking. Because of this, your system won''t work in this world. " Kim Mintae nodded. He still had a lot to learn in this world. And while the two were discussing things that were likely to be beneficial to each other, Demon God Ermo spoke up. "I know the gods that you have spoken. It was not surprising that no one knew about those gods. Because only gods and demons have the right to know about those gods. " Chen Ming and Kim Mintae looked at the Demon God Ermo, wanting to let him continue. However, Demon God Ermo shook his head. "I cannot say more. Otherwise, my soul will be destroyed. Someone made me promise to not tell anyone about it.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Someone you spoke of must be Demon God King Xia¡¯er Changdi, who is Tian''er Changdi''s younger brother. And I am not wrong, other myths must be a threat to this world, right? " Demon God Ermo was sweating. He sighed in crow form.He didn''t say anything because he couldn''t speak. However, his silence confirmed the answer Chen Ming wanted. He only spoke in his heart. ¡®You and your Chinese drama How could the plot of it be this easy to guess? I don''t understand, or would the people of the human world have the ability toprehend the intentions of the Heavens and Earth? It''s too scary.¡¯ Demon God Ermo then went back to watch Chinese dramas. He wanted to know what the protagonist of the story with the blood of demons would do next. When betrayed by the person he loves, ''If it were me, I would kill them all, hehe.'' Demon God Ermo didn''t know. He has already be a fan of Chinese dramas inside. Chen Ming shook his head when he saw that Ermo had resumed watching his drama. Chen Ming only turned to Kim Mintae before speaking. "I think you havee to the wrong ce. This was not thend of those gods. Even the concept that you use belongs to those gods. If you meet someone who knows the concept of a god, you will surely die. " Kim Mintae only nodded. He knows this. No one knew that he used the concept of the god Amun Ra. Everyone thought that he only used the Law of Light. "I think you should stop using the divine concept first. I will handle the defense of Starlight City myself. " Kim Mintae only let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming took over. After Chen Ming had finished setting up the formation, he turned to Kim Mintae before asking him. "And what will you do after this?" Kim Mintae turned to Chen Ming beforeughing. "Why are you asking like that? Of course, I will be going with you. We earthlings should stay together. " Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. ¡®What a carefree person¡­¡¯ While Chen Ming was thinking about Kim Mintae. He heard something inside his mind. ["Heaven Gate" wants to ally with "??"] [ept/Deny] A/n: Heaven Gate was Kim Mintae¡¯s faction in his world. [Please name the group before deciding]. Chen Ming blinked. This is not his system. Does that mean it''s Kim Mintae''s system? ''What should I name my group?'' Chen Ming thought for a moment. He thought there should be no damage. He made an agreement before naming his own group. "My group name is Dragon Lair." Kim Mintae saw that Chen Ming agreed to be an ally with him. along with naming their own group as Dragon Lair. He only smiled before speaking. "Dragon Lair is not a bad group name. But let me ask you something. Your eyes are real dragon eyes right. " Chen Ming nodded before speaking. "Yes, it is. When I was in the lower world, I got dragon blood essence from a mission. Right now, inside of me, there is a very ancient dragon bloodline. " "Oh, It was like that. then can you try using your dragon eyes to look at my heart? " When Chen Ming heard what Kim Mintae had said, he even took a step back before speaking. "Sorry, Kim Mintae. But I like women. " "I didn¡¯t mean it like that!! Look at my heart. Is it still the heart of man or the undead? Or is it a dragon heart? " Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief before speaking. ? "You should make it clear. I thought you swing that way. " "Swing that way? Huh. I find it funny if you know how many wives I had in my old world. You won''t say such a thing. " "Hmmm, Don¡¯t tell me that you have many wives you can not count?" ".." "Seriously" "It''s more true than it really is. Let''s talk about itter. Please do as I ask. " Chen Ming nodded. Before starting to use his dragon eyes. He found that Kim Mintae''s heart was the heart of a dragon. His blood was also the blood of a dragon. Although it was not a dragon as strong as his Cosmic Swallowing Dragon, A dragon is still a dragon. "Your heart is the heart of a dragon. The power of the dragon circted in your body. But it looks like it''s asleep. "Sleep, hmmm." "What dragon power do you have? Mine, the Cosmic Swallowing Dragon. " "Cosmic Swallowing Dragon. It''s a very powerful name. I''m not sure how much you heard about it. It was Behemoth Heart. " "Behemoth... refers to the dragon in the Bible." "Probably so, I''m not sure either. By the way, do you have a way to wake it up? I think this power is important to me. If I want to survive here, 497 Chapter 497 Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding his head. He held onto Kim Mintae''s arm before injecting his profound energy into Kim Mintae''s body. He wanted to use his power to awaken Kim Mintae''s dragon energy. [The "Behemoth" bloodline has been awakened.] [Every stat has increased by 500%] [Upgrade: new interface in line with thews of the universe] ---------- Kim Mintae Level 250 upation: God of Birth Heath (Immortal) Spiritual Energy 250,000/250,000 Profound Energy 500,000/500,000 ---------- Kim Mintae took a deep breath. He felt that his body was filled with great energy. "This is the feeling of a dragon¡­ It is truly amazing. " Kim Mintae''s eyes changed. He now had the eyes of a dragon. He looked around in awe. "Wow, is this your power? I didn''t think you were stronger than me. It''s good that we are on friendly terms. " Chen Ming sneered before speaking. "This is not even my true form. " "Okay, talk big already are ya.¡± p Chen Ming and Kim Mintae quickly became friends. Since the two have something inmon. Chen Ming spoke with Kim Mintae a little. He could hear something ringing in his head. It''s time for him to leave. He could sense that Chang''er was waking up from her slumber. "Sorry, Kim Mintae. But I must go first. There are things that need to be dealt with.¡± Kim Mintae saw Chen Ming''s serious expression. He knows when to act. "Understood, I''ll just wait here. Don''t forget to pick me up and bring me to your stronghold after your business is finished." "Understood, but before that take this." Kim Mintae received something from Chen Ming. "This is a cell phone? But how can it be used in this world? " Although Kim Mintae''s world had technology that was more advanced than the people of this world. But it was iparable to Chen Ming. Of course, because the technology he acquired was alien technology, That was more advanced than Earth for a thousand years. Chen Ming only smiled before speaking. "Why not try it? Let''s look at the information from the Star Lord app. There is a lot of interesting information there. Maybe you''ll find the information about the Earth that you''vee from. If I know the coordinates, I can set up a ster path to travel between stars. Of course, for an appropriate prize. " Kim Mintae looked at Chen Ming. beforeughing "Of course, I won''t let anyone do anything for me for free." Chen Ming, after that, disappeared. Kim Mintae could sense that he was using the Law of Time to travel. He just smiled. He felt that the god of luck was helping him. He met Chen Ming in a world that was a thousand timesrger than the average world on the first day of his arrival. It''s even more than winning the first prize in the lottery. At the Abyss Of Darkness. A great change urred within the abyss of darkness at this moment. The darkness in the abyss disappeared. All the darkness was absorbed and condensed into a woman''s body. She was now floating amid the abyss. The dark aura that emanated from her was enormous. Aside from the darkness, there was alsoplete emptiness. The woman was now in a curled position. It was as if she was afraid of the surroundings. All the dark demonic beasts were afraid of her. The demonic beasts of darkness right now. surrounded her. They didn''t want to hurt her. They wanted to pledge allegiance to her. To them, she was the Queen, reborn from darkness and emptiness. She was thews. "Ming, I miss you. Come to me. I miss you, Ming." The woman didn¡¯t care about the surroundings. What she longed for was the warmth of her beloved man, Chen Ming''s embrace. He was the light in her darkness. He was her warmth when she was cold. "Ming, My Yang. Please, I am so cold." The woman looked in one direction A smile appeared on her face. "You areing for me, my love. You areing." This woman was actually Chang''er. She now didn''t even have her former memories left. What she had was just a memory she had received from another universe, Chang''er. But even if this memory was not her memory in this universe, she was happy to embrace it. She was ready to give up everything in order to be with her man. He wasing, she could feel it. Even with her longing, even time could not stop her from sensing him. ¡°I will wait for you here. You muste to me and make mepletely yours. " Chang''er licked her lips. She wanted Chen Ming''s Yang to embrace her Yin. Chen Ming now had goosebumps within the time dimension. He could feel the great waring. But he didn''t know what war it was. "Really strange, Why is my Yang energy trembling? It''s like there''s something that attracts it.¡± Chen Ming felt this way only when he was surrounded by his women. "Don¡¯t tell me that¡­" Chen Ming smiled. He thought that it must be his lovers who would miss him very much. But he didn''t know which one of his lovers was. ¡°Let''s take Chang''er back first. And I will give them what they want." Chen Ming was in a good mood. He continued in the direction of the Abyss of Darkness. Inside the jungle realm the evergreen. A young man was now hammering nails into the ground. He seemed to be setting up a tent or something. ¡°Fortunately, there are these things in my inventory. I really have to thank Sister Xiyan for reminding me to prepare these for emergencies.¡± The young man who was setting up a tent here was Ao Ertian. He was also from the Earth. However, he did not have the same cheating power as the other two. Most of his powers were for fighting. A/N: Ao Ertian is the Mc of my other original novel Fist Emperor of The Universe. ¡°Did you finish setting up the tent? Tian¡¯er, If you did pleasee to help me setting up protective characters. " Xiao Lan asked Ao Ertian with a smile. She was another lover of Ao Ertian. She was different from Li Xiyan in that she was very good at creating mana characters. The mana characters are simr to runes. It''s just that they used differentnguages, that¡¯s all. 498 Chapter 498 Hong Yan and Li Xiyan were currently cooking together. Meanwhile, Yuria and Yuan Hua went out to collect firewood nearby. Ao Ertian''s group consisted of six members, including him. "That''s all. Come on, let''s take a break. Let us rest until the tiredness is gone. Let''s explore the surrounding area. " Everyone obeyed Ao Ertian. He is not only everyone''s lover. He was also everyone''s guild leader. Ao Ertian led everyone to eat and rest. The six of them didn''t need to be on the lookout for danger. It''s because the protective characters will protect everyone from the dangers of the creatures of this greatnd. While everyone was resting. He didn''t notice that there was an old man in the sky looking at everyone with a smile. "Another chosen one, huh?" The old man thought of something. He let out a smile before slowly flying down to the ground. He slowly walked towards the amodation of Ao Ertian. He could easily pass through the defenses of protective characters. Chen Ming had already arrived at the Abyss Of Darkness. When he arrived at the Abyss Of Darkness, he could feel thew of darkness and emptiness. Chen Ming even had to use his ownws to resist the two surroundingws. In addition to the Law of Darkness and the Law of Emptiness that Chen Ming could feel, He could also sense many high-level dark demonic beasts. He thought that when they saw him, they would rush to attack him even more. Who would have thought that they were just looking at him and not showing signs of doing anything to him? They look in one direction. Chen Ming couldn''t help but look at the same direction as them. With his dragon eyes, he could see everything. He saw a young woman curling up in the air. The energy surrounding her was dark and emptiness. Chen Ming had already seen this young woman before. He immediately knew who she was. He could feel his Yang energy tremble in her direction. "Chang''er..." Chen Ming gritted his teeth when he saw what had happened to her. He thought of Chang''er in another universe. He just shook his head. He understood her reasons now. Chang''er was now at the center of the highestw of darkness and emptiness. It was as if she were part of the darkness and emptiness. Even Chen Ming himself couldn''t be at one with thews like her. And while Chen Ming was thinking of a way to help her, the Demon God Ermo came with him. He couldn''t help but speak up in a hurry. ¡°No way¡­ you must hurry Chen Ming. If you left her like that, she would surely fall into true darkness. You must take action now! Otherwise, something big bad will happen. " Demon God Ermo spoke up in a hurry. He didn''t think it would reach this point. This was very different from what he had imagined. Chang''er was falling into true darkness. and when she falls into true darkness, she will nevere back again. In addition, she will bring disaster. Demonic beasts under the Law of Darkness will be her servants. All those who have fallen into darkness all have the same purpose: to destroy everything that stands in their way. Judging from the dark energy that Chang''er had absorbed She will be the most powerful person who has ever fallen into darkness. That means a very big disaster as well. Chen Ming, who heard the Demon God Ermo speak, knew right away that it was definitely not a good thing. He hurriedly applied the Law of time. He who approached Chang''er found that his Law of Darkness and Emptiness had been swallowed up by her. Chen Ming quickly used the Law of Light to resist Chang''er''s power. Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. The Law of Light was effective against Chang''er''s resistance. "Chang''er, it''s me. Can you hear me? Answer me! " Chen Ming tried to use the Law of the Spirit to connect her and him. "Ming, Ming, My Yang." Chen Ming heard what Chang''er said. Her mind was only about him. Chen Ming could sense that the maiden''s mind was bing more and more dim. "What happened to you, Chang''er?" Chen Ming saw that Chang''er was falling into darkness. He used his Law of Light to try to embrace her. in order not to let her absorb the darkness any further. "Ming, the power of Ming, I need it. Ming, Ming, I need you." Chen Ming gritted his teeth. Chang''er tried to absorb his light. Her darkness became more powerful. "What does this mean? Why did she swallow my Law of Light? Her darkness became even stronger. " Demon God Ermo couldn''t just watch Chang''er absorb the light. and be stronger. "Emptiness! She used emptiness as a means to absorb your power. The stronger her emptiness was, the Her darkness became stronger as well. " Chen Ming heard that. He just gritted his teeth. He thought of something. He also used his emptiness to absorb her darkness. As he unleashed his light upon her. Chen Ming gritted his teeth; it wasn''t enough. He closed his eyes and began to use his power. powers unrted to legition Yin and Yang. She is Yin, he is Yang. "Chen Ming, what are you thinking of doing?" "Do what I have to do." Chen Ming brushed away the demon god Ermo. before rushing towards Chang''er. He released his yang energy. before hugging her tightly. Her yin swallowed his yang, while his yang cleansed her yin. Chen Ming kissed Chang''er''s lips so that his power could more easily enter her. "Ming Ming, I want more. I need you. " Chen Ming embraced Chang''er. But it seemed that she wanted more. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile. He waved his hand, creating a barrier of energy that surrounded him and Chang''er. ,m He already knew how to help her. ¡°I will be one with you. I will carry this power with you, Chang''er. " Yin and Yang blend into one. Chen Ming was now helping Chang''er to rebnce. He put his yang into Chang''er''s body. allowing her to control her yin. and does not fall under its control. Chang''er now smiled happily. She could feel the warmth from Chen Ming. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. The day she will be with the person she loves. 499 Chapter 499 Chang''er snuggled into Chen Ming''s embrace. He was like a soft nket when the weather was too cold. She would kiss Chen Ming from time to time. tell him she loved him with happiness Chen Ming felt his heart swell. Chang''er was just so cute right now. He wanted to swallow her whole. But he knew this time wasn''t right. If he gave her too much Yang. It could have hurt her. He only had to slowly feed his yang to her. Chen Ming now closed his eyes, concentrated, he gathered the appropriate yang before sending it into Chang''er''s body through a kiss. ''Soft and mellow'' This was how Chen Ming felt right now. Speaking of the Law of Light and Darkness, Chen Ming and Chang''er were currently exchanging with each other as well. Laws fall under the category of yin and yang. All things were a part of it. Yin and Yang was a universal principal. Chen Ming now knew. that his power was actually above allws. He could use his yin and yang energy as the center of all hisws. He had never thought of this point. Until he had to find a way to help Chang''er. His ninews were even stronger when they werebined with his yin and yang or cosmic energy. Chen Ming was holding Chang''er in his arms. Chang''er tried to get closer to him. "Ming" Chang''er kissed Chen Ming. Embrace him and try to snuggle with him. Chen Ming only smiled. Chang''er was still pure. She didn''t understand how to do such a thing. She just hugged him, kissed him, it was enough to satisfy her. Demon God Ermo now looked at the barrier that Chen Ming had spread. He just let out a breath. Although still unable toprehend thews, He could still sense that the current situation was gradually improving. The dark demonic beasts began to move. They returned to within the Abyss Of Darkness. They were still waiting for their queen. However, Chen Ming''s Yang energy was dangerous to them. They could only dodge into the abyss. They considered Chang''er to be their queen. Just give them an order. They were ready to do anything for Chang''er. Chen Ming spent several days there. To help Chang''er control her darkness. She was just like a pure woman. that didn¡¯t seem to be contaminated with the corruption of the world. Even though now she was the embodiment of darkness. But looks can be deceiving. She was at the peak level of The True Essence Realm. The same level as The Heavenly God King and The Demon God King. The Realm under her rule was the Abyss Of Darkness that spanned over the world through darkness. ¡°Finally, You havee out.¡± Demon God Ermo let out a sigh of relief. He looked at Chen Ming before looking at Chang''er. Of course, the Demon God Ermo knew Chang''er. He didn''t know what to say. He just shook his head. Who was he talking about? This is Chen Ming. A man who can''t exin with reason. Chen Ming nodded to the Demon God. Chang''er had now returned to her original appearance with sanity intact. She was like herself before she jumped into the Abyss Of Darkness. But if people who really know her they might notice that she had changed. Her eyes looked pitch ck. Her hair too. Her skin was paler, like a vampire. She now had a dark beauty feeling. Unlike Chang''er, who was normally beautiful and bright. Chang''er didn''t care about Demon God Ermo at all. She only looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming, I am hungry, can you make that thing for me to eat?¡± "that thing" ¡°I saw in a dream You make food for everyone to eat. I want to eat your food." Chang''er looked extremely pleading to Chen Ming. It''s not strange at all. She had been waiting for him for a thousand years. Chen Ming did not deny it. But before he could even speak to the Demon God Ermo and Chang''er, He looked in one direction. He could feel that arge group of people were heading towards him. He could sense that within the group, there were arge number of profound practitioners of the Extinction Realm and Destruction Realm. He could sense that these people were practicing based heavily on Yang techniques. Their power was able to destroy dark demonic beasts easily. This group of people arrived at the point where Chen Ming was. A young man who seemed to be the leader of the group. He looked at Chen Ming. before noticing the woman in his embrace He took out some scrolls. beforeparing it to the woman. He just smiled. He seemed to have arrived just in time. ¡°That woman sent her to us. If you resist, you will die here.¡± The young man spoke up with arrogance. He was not afraid of anything because he was apanied by hundreds of people. Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. He knew that he couldn''t beat so many people. But talking about escaping He can do it easily. But before he could say anything A dark aura emanated from the woman who was hugging him. p Her dark aura was so strong and terrifying. "This¡­" The young man who at first was arrogant. He didn''t think that the woman would be able to use this kind of power. ¡°It''s not like what Tian''er Changdi said. She, having fallen into the darkness, Should not be able to control her own power¡­ This is different from what he said.¡± Chang''er was able to use her power without any problem. It was because Chen Ming helped her. Otherwise, all she could do was to unleash the darkness all around and destroy everything atrge. The young man hurriedly took out something from his shirt. It was some kind of stone with a gold color symbol on it. Chang''er''s darkness was unable to do anything to them. The young man who at first was terrified. Seeing that the stone works wonderfully. Heughed. He didn''t even notice that. When the woman saw that her power was ineffective. She stopped using the power of darkness. and chose to use another method instead. What is in her hand? This caused Chen Ming to tremble out of fear. It was a powerful weapon that even the protagonist had to fear. What she took out It''s actually a Kitchen knife. The kitchen knife that Chang''er used to cut Hou Yi''s finger¡­ The cursed kichen knife of hell. ¡°I know where she got this power from.¡± Chen Ming only let out a dry smile. He looked at the impending disaster on the young man. 500 Chapter 500 Chang''er now unleashed a very violent killing intent. Behind her appeared a formidable giant beast. The clear sky after the Dark Demon Beast had calmed down for the first time had turned dark once again. Darkness and emptiness erupted from all directions. The air was clearly distorted. Jun Hyuk So the leader of Sun Sword Union and his people looked at Chang''er with a fearful expression. Jun Hyuk So looked at the stone in his hand. The stone in his hand trembled and shone a golden light. It shines as brightly as it can. The stone in Jun Hyuk So''s hand gradually destroyed the surrounding darkness. But the darkness that Chang''er had released at this moment slowly devoured the energy of light contained in the stone. Jun Hyuk So saw that. He was trying to use his Qi to help increase the power of light in the stone in his hand. ¡°How is this possible!? This was the Nuwa stone that Tian''er Changdi had given it to me. Why was it devoured by such darkness!¡± Jun Hyuk So couldn''t believe his eyes. Chang''er''s darkness was much stronger than he thought. Gritting his teeth, he quickly turned to his group before speaking. ¡°What are you standing still for? Send all of your Qi to the Nuwa stone. If the power in the Nuwa stone runs out. We are all dead!¡± The other party was at the True Essence Realm. They could not win without the help of Nuwa Stone. They didn''t expect to meet the Dark Woman in such a battle-ready state. Tian¡¯er Changdi lied to them. She didn''t look like he had described. ¡°What the hell am I thinking? It''s an obvious lie, damn it, the gods can''t be trusted!¡± Jun Hyuk So felt stupid. who believed in Tian''er Changdi''s lie He didn''t know that Tian''er Changdi was actually not wrong. He really had insight. but because of the presence of an anti-nature existence in this world make his eyesight can''t work efficiently He couldn''t foresee the future of those that the Will of the World could protect. He could not see the future of those chosen by the will of the universe. And while Jun Hyuk So was angry with Tian''er Changdi. Chang''er didn''t let him do as he liked. ¡°Useless!¡± Chang''er didn''t let Jun Hyuk So along with his group gather the Sun Energy within them. She disappeared from where she stood before appearing in front of them. Chang''er gathered her dark energy into the kitchen knife. The kitchen knives are now cker than ck. The de had a blood-red color that shone brightly. She stretched out her hand before stabbing her knife into the Nuwa stone that was in Jun Hyuk So''s hand. "So fast!" Jun Hyuk So couldn''t keep up. With his hand, Chang''er''s kitchen knife pierced through the Nuwa Stone. Both hands and Nuwa stone were swallowed by a catastrophic kitchen knife. Jun Hyuk So hurriedly jumped back. His hand was swallowed by Chang''er''s knife. Not only that, the blood flowing from the missing hand was ck and purple. He was currently being swallowed by the yin energy from within. He was poisoned by Yin Energy! Jun Hyuk So tried to use his Sun Energy to dispel the yin energy within him. But the more he used his power, the more The yin poison in his body increased even more. ¡°Yin Poison! Her qi was filled with yin poison. Everyone be careful Don''t be attacked by her knife!¡± Jun Hyuk So warned everyone. But it''s easy to say but hard to do. With the speed and skill of Chang''er''s knife. They definitely wouldn''t be able to dodge Chang''er''s attack. Moreover, Chang''er was able to control her knife from a distance. "One wound, one life" Chang''er looked at everyone in front of her. She was not different from the Demon at all. Jun Hyuk So was pale. He and his people were definitely unable to defeat Chang''er. The power level was too different. ¡°Her power is equivalent to Tian''er Changdi. How is it possible¡­ and that face. I felt like I''ve seen her somewhere before." Jun Hyuk So had a chance to see Chang''er up close. He saw her beautiful face. He was able to recognize her after looking at her for a second. ¡°Goddess Chang''er¡­ how is this possible? She was already dead... She died because of Xia¡¯er Changdi''s handiwork. How can this be!¡± Jun Hyuk So couldn''t believe it. The person who was going to kill him and everyone was actually the gentle goddess Chang''er. She had now changed as if she was a different person. No more, the beautiful and bright Chang''er was full of life. Instead, the goddess in front of him was the terrifying devil goddess. Chang''er didn''t care what Jun Hyuk So had to say. In her head, there was only one thing she would do to him. That was killing him with her knife. Chen Ming, who was looking at everything from a distance now. He didn''t care what Jun Hyuk So had to say. and didn''t care how Chang''er dealt with Jun Hyuk So and them. What he was interested in right now was Chang''er''s power level. Her rtionship with him was at the highest possible level. Chen Ming received power from Chang''er. This caused his true fighting power to increase greatly. Chen Ming at this moment could only let out a sigh. He was previously the carry of the team. But now He had turned into a different role. His lover was the one who carried him now. Chen Ming had gained immense strength from Chang''er. If he wanted to, he could use his power at The True Essence Realm. He had no problem utilizing this power at the Essence Realm. Because he could use ninews together. And while Chang''er was about to deal with Jun Hyuk So along with the others, Chen Ming realized something. ¡°Chang''er, wait.¡± Chang''er was about to deal with Jun Hyuk So and his group. Hearing what Chen Ming had said, The dark aura disappeared instantly. She suddenly stopped before disappearing and appeared beside Chen Ming with a smile. ¡°Ming Ge, What is it? I was going to deal with these pests?¡± Chang''er looked at the pests with cold and dead eyes. Jun Hyuk So and his group were shocked. They were unable to move. because it was controlled by Chang''er''sw of darkness. Chen Ming smiled at Chang''er before stroking her head with a smile. He couldn''t let her deal with them. not now. He needed experience from these people. Demon God Ermo, seeing Chen Ming''s expression, he trembled. He saw d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He only took pity on these people. That wille as an experience for Chen Ming. 501 Chapter 501 ¡°Kill ... kill ... kill me ... kill me. Please kill me already" The voice was quietly spoken by a young man. He was nowying on the ground. Unable to move his body, he could only speak out of despair. "You demon¡­ I will never let you leave peacefully. If I survive this, then I will kill all of your family! " Another young man spoke with vengeance. He was seriously injured. His voice was full of hate. But his eyes were full of hopelessness. The condition of Jun Hyuk So and his group right now. In his group, it was divided into two types. The first type is those who surrender and want to die. And the other group was a group that cursed Chen Ming. They want to kill him, destroy him. Chen Ming knows that this second group was not different from the first group. They just want to make Chen Ming angry. in order to kill them as soon as possible. In the group, only Jun Hyuk Soo didn''t say anything. because he knows that it''s useless. They will survive or not survive, it''s not important. The important thing was that now Chen Ming thinks of doing something with them. Chen Ming kept farming experience from them uninterrupted. Chen Ming''s level increased rapidly. He includes his various techniques as well. All Chen Ming''s techniques were now from the master level to the enlightened level. Chen Ming looked at Jun Hyuk So and his group before shaking his head. It seems that their endurance was not that high. They were at the Extinction Realm and Destruction Realm. Why did they show this kind of attitude? Where were their pride? This lets Chen Ming know how high the levels are. The pain also makes them hopeless. Chen Ming only looked at the crow on his shoulder before speaking. "These guys can''t evenpare to you when you were in your weakened state, Ermo." The Demon God Ermo face was very pale as much as the crow can show. He looked at Chen Ming before shaking his head. He only sighed before speaking. He didn¡¯t want Chen Ming to think of anything that doesn''t make sense. If He thought of farming experience from him, what would he do? He didn¡¯t want to face that experience again. "What are you going to do with these people? Will you kill them? " Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding. There was no reason to let these people go. Chen Ming was not a fool to allow those who wish to harm him and his people go. It was something he needed to do. He knew too much of the nature of these people well. Leaving them alive will only create problems for himter. Chen Ming looked at Jun Hyuk So and others. He thinks a little bit before snapping his finger. Jun Hyuk So''s body and others slowly crumble into earth. If it was normal, Chen Ming wouldn''t be able to use his finger snapping of death to kill the one stronger than him. But Jun Hyuk So and his group have a lower level of power than him now because of Chang¡¯er power. So He easily killed them with a snap of his finger. Chen Ming saw the spirit of Jun Hyuk So and everyone with his dragon''s eyes. Chen Ming uses his power to instantly send them in a reincarnate circle. In order not to let the group behind Jun Hyuk So and others revive them. In the upper world, anything was possible, even resurrecting the dead people. Chen Ming was confident that there will be a way to revive dead people. Because he saw that each spirit was tied to something The Demon God Ermo, nodded before speaking. ¡°If the spirit does not go to the afterlife or disappear, then there are many ways to revive them again. In the past, I was the same if it was not because I was sealed in Nuwa stone. I wouldn''t have fallen into that condition." Chen Ming heard the bitter voice of The Demon God Ermo. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He then looked at Chang¡¯er She now hugs his arm with a smile. She looks very happy now. Her wish reallye true. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy. .......... At the Starlight City, Kim Mintae was now trying to practice thew of light. He can learn it easily. Because he already had the concept of the god of light. In addition, Kim Mintae also learned about thew of darkness. Thew of death, thew of life and many others It was quite easy. But he can learn it even though he was not able to use it fluently. Kim Mintae, while practicing variousws. He heard the sound of people walking behind his back. Kim Mintae stopped practicing before turning to the person who came to him. ¡°You two have recovered. but whye to me immediately?" The two people who came to see Kim Mintae were Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon, both looking at him. Both came to see Kim Mintae this time to decide something, with both Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon kneeling to Kim Mintae before speaking. "Please ept us as your disciples!" Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon spoke with determination. Both want to let Kim Mintae be their teacher. Kim Mintae, who heard both of them say that, He only blinked. He looked at both of them without understanding. He became a teacher? What a joke! Kim Mintae looked at Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. He did not ept both as disciples. He knew that he was not very suitable to be a teacher. Last time he became a teacher or trainer for anyone. Despite the fact that they were followers/students/servants. He was their beloved master. But because his training caused them to fear for their life, they didn''t dare to let Kim Mintae train them again. Kim Mintae can only sigh. At that time, it was a very happy time. But how happy he was! He didn''t think of epting anyone as a disciple again. He looked at both. Both now have a very disappointing face. Kim Mintae can only think in his heart. ¡®They are lucky that I stopped thinking about being a trainer. Otherwise, hehe.'' Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon felt goosebumps. Both heard Kim Mintae¡¯sughter. causing both to sweat and contemte in their hearts. ¡°Why do I feel like we have survived cmity somehow?" Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon looked at each other before shaking their heads. Kim Mintae thought for a moment before speaking. "Hmm, even if I can''t be a teacher for you two, I have a good idea. I will rmend you to someone. I think he is more suitable to be your teacher than me. In truth, I am asking him toe to help train me as well.¡± Kim Mintae talks about Chen Ming. His system cannot teach him thews and concepts of gods. The SHOP system can only help him understand thews more easily that¡¯s all. And even if it makes him understand thews more easily, it does not mean that it will be easy for him to use the concepts andws. Despite being the same thing, the use of them waspletely different. 502 Chapter 502 The concepts were like persuading the reality, but thews were like forcing the reality to do as one bidding. Using the concept was easy but not as convenient as using thews. The use ofws was convenient, but it is not easy to use. And if Kim Mintae can use thews with the concept. It will be both easy and convenient. For that, It was necessary to consult an expert like Chen Ming. Talk about Chen Ming. Kim Mintae can feel the change in time. He looked behind his back before sighing. "I like to get behind some pretty women for a good time but not the other way round especially from a guy." "...?" Chen Ming blinked. He looked at Kim Mintae, he didn¡¯t catch what he had said. "What?" Kim Mintae shrugged his shoulders. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Are you done with your business?" Kim Mintae then looked at Chang¡¯er before he whistled. "Well your business is a really important business. Hehe, not bad. not bad at all.¡± Chen Ming now that he was out of the time path. He could hear Kim Mintae clearly. "Well what can I say, Oh and I have something to ask you. Just a moment ago, did you say anything about me? I can feel the intention. " "Hoo. Is this dragon power of yours? It''s really convenient. Know all the intentions of others." "........" "Okay, I admit I''m talking about you. but that¡¯s not important, just some snitch. These two want to be my disciple. " "And" "And?! Are you crazy? Although we only know each other for a few hours. You should be able to guess what if I am to be the teacher of these two, then what will it be? " "Disastrous?" "That one is too much, not too much I guess. but that again. Maybe I identally put these two to death. Who knows? " Speaking of the dead, the katana at Kim Mintae''s waist trembled. As if it wasughing at him "Laugh all you want. Oh I almost forgot, I still didn¡¯t introduce you to my three wives, right? Here, the wife who came with me, San-Chan Ten-Chan and An-chan. " Kim Mintae introduced Chen Ming to his three sword wives. Apocalipse, Sandalphon, and Ten No Tsuruki. Apocalipse was a sword that resembled a spear at the end simr to a drill. Sandalphon was arge, white blue sword and Ten No Tsuruki was a beautiful silver Katana. Chen Ming can feel that the three swords were full of spirit power. All three were their own sword spirits. "It''s a shame that I still can''t pull all three out of the boundary of the sword realm. But I''m confident that I can learn thews. I can create a border for all three in the real world. " Chen Ming heard what Kim Mintae said. He nodded. He thought something for a moment before speaking. "You may not have to rely on thew. Just knowing about formation would be enough to be able to create a body and stuff the sword spirit into those bodies. " Chen Ming thinks of Adrian''s project. He can give life to his AI. Kim Mintae looked at Chen Ming before smiling. "You said that means that you know how to use formation. Right?" Chen Ming looked at Kim Mintae before nodding. Of course. He used Star God Formation. One of the strongest formations exists in the universe. "Yes... but If you want me to help you. I want something in exchange." "Something in exchange, well I do believe in equivalent exchange." Chen Ming nodded before looking at Kim Mintae''s belongings. It was a Grimmor, Themandment of Solomon, and the Tablet of Amun Ra. Kim Mintae looked at his three treasure. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "I can''t give them to you. But if you want to borrow and read them then there is no problem. " "Deal" Chen Ming and Kim Mintae shook hands. Both seem to forget that Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon were there. They felt like they were just air to them. Kim Mintae gave his three treasures to Chen Ming. At the same time, Chen Ming gave him the knowledge of the Star God Formation to Kim Mintae. This was considered an equal exchange. "That¡¯s insane. It was cheating even whenpared to using runes¡­" Chen Ming nodded. He looked at Kim Mintae, Where he was now able to use formations. But for some reason, he cannot use the runes along with the formation. As if it werepletely different "It seems if we want to mix both together. We must study it seriously. " Kim Mintae agreed with Chen Ming. If able tobine the formation and runes together. How powerful will it be? Who knows. Chen Ming looked at Kim Mintae ying for a moment. He looked at the three treasures in his hand. Chen Ming realized that, if he had learned from these three treasures. He must be able to use the runes like Kim Mintae. It''s a pity that Chen Ming can''t use the concept of the gods. But he may turn it into a concept of dragons. Which had the power that was equivalent to the gods Or even more Both of them havepleted the exchange. They want to do what they want. Chen Ming decided to stay here for a while before returning to the Jungel Realm. And while the two were about to separate to do what they wanted, Both seemed to remember something. Both looked at Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. Both were now absent minded. It seems that Chen Ming and Kim Mintae were taking too much time talking. Both were not used to being ignored like this. One was the leader of the Dark Cosmic Hall. The other one was not that different in terms of status. Both were considered famous in the realm of darkness. They do not think they will be ignored by both of them like this. Kim Mintae just looked at Chen Ming. Want to know what he will do with these two. Kim Mintae gave this duty to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. He thought something for a moment. ''Well, Ermo is not here. He went to deal with his business. Chang¡¯er seems to not have much knowledge about the situation of this world today. Because she was locked inside of the abyss of darkness. If I ept these two, then The information is not a problem. '' Chen Ming, once the decision was made He immediately asked both of them. "Do you want to be my disciple?" Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon heard that Chen Ming asked. Both immediately nodded. "Well, from now on, you are my disciples. You are considered the Chen family member." Both heard that, immediately salutant to Chen Ming. And when both salute to Chen Ming. He can feel that he connects to both of them. It makes him feel strange. Chen Ming at this time, no need to rely on the system, he can understand the principles of it. It''s like the party system that he used when raising the people of the Chen family. Just that his connection and both were much stronger than before. 503 Chapter 503 Kim Mintae, when he saw that Chen Ming epted both as his disciple. He immediately went away to do something by himself. He smiled. He knew how to take his wives out from the boundary of the sword realm. ¡°All I need is the branches of the world tree. The water droplets of the world three. It was like when I resurrected one of my wife. It was different only from the origin of the soul. An-Chan Ten-Chan and San-Chan were from the sword realm. I just have to use formation to lock their soul in the living realm inside the new bodies I will create for them that¡¯s all. Easy peasy¡± Kim Mintae began to immediately create the three bodies. It seems that he wants all three of them to adventure with him in this world. Come back to Chen Ming When he epted both of them as his disciple. He had to act like a real teacher. He began to teach them how to gain enlightenment in the way of darkness. Both were very surprised. They didn''t think that Chen Ming would teach thews of darkness immediately. There was no one who would immediately teach his disciplews like Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t know what kind of teacher on this was. But he was a teacher of high school students before He chose to teach both of them like that. High school teacher or a cultivator teacher. It was the same. This was Chen Ming''s thought. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know. But his actions this time Made Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon more loyal to him. And not before long Chen Ming will gain another die hard worshipper that followed every order of his to a T. He will be the god of both of them. At the Jungle Realm. Chen n Vige border. Long Chu was now secretlying into the area of the campsite of Ao Eritan¡¯s group. Long Chu can easily enter the area without alerting the upants. He just used thew of space to walk through the protective barrier. He who was easily walking through the barrier was only shaking his head before speaking. "The protective barrier of this level, if encountering a high level demonic beast in the jungle, won''tst even a second. This is bad." The level of this protective barrier could only defend against those at the initial level of Destruction Realm more than that. It could just be a paper wall. But Long Chu seemed to forget about something. "Oh, I almostpletely forgot. All of the high level demonic beasts around here had been eaten by me. Just this protection should be enough. Ho ho ho. " The demonic beast in the forest. The highest level at this time was only the initial level of Destruction Realm. They were not strong enough to destroy the barrier. He shrugged his shoulders before walking closer to Ao Etian''s tent. He immediately walked close to the tent of Ao Etian. He smells something kicking his nose. His nose was twitching a little. He inhaled this smell. Before looking at one direction "Oh, this smell is really good. What is this smell? " Long Chu, even though he was the ten thousand years old banyan tree. but when He in the human body can recognize the smell and taste like humans. p Long Chu sneaks into the direction that he smells this fragrance. He found that the smell came from a silver pot. Inside, there must be food for sure. Definitely fascinated by the smell. He walked to open the pot. Found that there were some foods that he had never seen before. Its color and appearance may not look very appetizing. But the smell of it made him fascinated. "What is this? Born for ten thousand years, have never seen any kind of food like this before. Where did the world have developed? To have a bad looking food but this good smell. " Long Chu scoop whatever in the pot, put it on a te with rice. He ate it. When he took the first bite. He even opened his eyes before eating the whole dish including the te as well. "Ho, delicious, not bad. not bad at all Hohoho" Long Chu eaten the food of Ao Etian He who had eaten all the food and thought of something. He almostpletely forgot what he was here for. He looked into the tent. His goal was now sleeping with his lovers. His goal was the chosen one and his lovers. "Every chosen one always has more than one lover. Well, in return for the food that I eat. I will help you a little then. " Long Chu pulled his staff from the ground before knocking it at the tent. He after that disappeared. Leaving only his oldughter ¡­¡­¡­ After a while. Ao Ertian slowly opened his eyes. He can feel something. "What is this feeling? Why does it feel like I use the power of travelers?" Ao Ertian rubbed his eyes before looking around. And as soon as he looked around his body was tense. He even had to wake everyone up. "Sister Xiyan, Hong Yan, everyone wakes up quickly!." Ao Ertian hurried to wake everyone up. Something big happened while everyone was asleep. Ao Ertian right now, didn¡¯t know how it happened. Just now, he and his lovers were resting. All of a sudden, he felt as though something had passed by everyone. This feeling was like when Ao Ertian uses the power of travelers infused with spacew. The power of the traveler was the power that allowed Ao Etian to travel through parallel dimensions. And allows him to move from one point to another without interruption. Ao Ertian and his lovers now realize that everyone, along with the tent, had been moved to somewhere. Ao Ertian was not sure where this ce was. But when looking around again, He found that his surroundings were full of houses. With many people looking at their group weirdly. "What happened¡­" Ao Ertian didn¡¯t understand much. And while he was confused about what happened now Ao Ertian can feel the group of enormous power. Surrounded him and everyone He found that the people who surrounded them were very beautiful women. They are like heavenly angels. But aside from their beauty Ao Ertian can also feel the strong mana power out of them. "Who are you? How can youe into the Chen n vige? " Ao Ertian wanted to answer, but he didn''t know how. "How to answer now?" Ao Ertian can only sigh. Before actually answering everything he can answer 504 Chapter 504 ¡°Who are you? How did you get into the Chen n Vige?¡± Xie Lin spoke in a cold tone. She looked at the six intruders with sharp eyes. She had never thought that someone would be able to invade the vige. After Chen Ming had set up formation and applied the Law of Time to surround this vige. Earlier. She and everyone were cultivating their own techniques andws. However, while she and everyone were cultivating, Everyone could feel some kind of powering straight from one direction of the vige. With great speed Xie Lin with everyone headed towards the point where everyone could feel the power. and when everyone arrived they found a young man along with five young women standing with a tent. With Chen Ming''s power, no one would be able to pass through the wall. unless they understand thew of time. But the young man and young women were able to pass through. These six would be dangerous for the people of the vige. But looking at the six one more time. She found something wrong. She needed to check something to be sure. p Xie Lin had not yet attacked the six. It was because she saw the bewildered expressions of the young man and young women. She wanted to know the reason why the six first entered this vige without permission. Ao Ertian now let out a sigh of relief. He looked at Xie Lin before speaking. "If I say I don''t know either. Will you believe me?" "You don¡¯t know? What do you mean¡­¡± Xie Lin looked at Ao Ertian. Her dragon eyes opened. She was slightly surprised that her dragon eyes couldn''t see anything from Ao Ertian. ¡°This is really strange. my dragon eyes are not working.¡± Heard what Xie Lin said. The other girls used dragon eyes as well. and the result is the same for everyone. No one could not see through Ao Ertian. It was as if something was preventing them. And while everything was about to be more tense. A young woman in Ao Ertian''s group walked forward with a smile. ¡°I think it''s all a misunderstanding. We didn''t have any malicious intent. As you can see, we didn''t understand what was going on either. If we want to do something bad here. We probably wouldn''t have set up a tent like this. In the middle of the vige, right?" The person who spoke out was Xiao Lan. She was the best negotiator in Ao Ertian''s group. Xie Lin heard what Xiao Lan said, she nodded, true to what Xiao Lan said. Besides, even though she couldn''t see through Ao Ertian, She was able to see through the others in his group. ¡°Then please tell me about it. Why did you all appear here¡­ with a tent?¡± Xiao Lan let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that the other party didn¡¯t have malicious intent. Xiao Lan told Xie Lin everything that had happened. Xie Lin heard that. She understands something. She only let out a sigh again. She already knew why such a group of people could appear in the middle of the Chen n Vige like this. ¡°It must be because of grandpa. Other than him, no one else could do anything like this.¡± Xie Lin saw Long Chu''s battle. She knew that Long Chu could use thews of space and time. Long Chu and Chen Ming seemed to be friendly to each other. Because Chen Ming called Long Chu as Grandpa. and Long Chu called Chen Ming Grandson. In addition, Long Chu also taught Chen Ming techniques andws. The fact that he brought these six people to the Chen n Vige. All six of them must have something special. Otherwise, the six would have been Long Chu''s food. ¡°I can understand what happened. But I still can''t trust you. I must ask you to follow me.¡± Xiao Wen looked at Ao Ertian. he was the leader of the group. She wanted a decision from him. Ao Ertian nodded. He couldn''t feel the malicious intent from Xie Lin and the other women. After hearing what Xie Lin had said, However, even Ao Ertian had not sensed the malicious intent from them. But he felt that if they wanted to do something to them even with his power he couldn¡¯t do anything. These youngdies were strong. There was also some power that caused Ao Ertian to tremble. It was as if he stood before the Ancient Dragon once more. ¡°Their eyes are also simr to the Ancient Dragon¡­, No, They shouldn''t be. The Ancient Dragon is dead.¡± Ao Ertian didn''t think the Ancient Dragon had an heir. Xie Lin led the group of Ao Ertian to one direction. She had the group of Ao Ertian stay in a house that was heavily guarded. ¡°You all lived here for now until the n Patriarch returned.¡± Ao Ertian looked at Xie Lin before nodding his head. Xie Lin then walked away. Ao Ertian, along with the others, sighed. This Greatend was full of unexpected things. Everyone must be more careful. Fortunately, everyone was transported to a friendly vige. If they showed up somewhere that was not friendly to them. The situation would be worse. ¡­¡­ In starlight city. Chen Ming was now studying the knowledge of concepts and runes from within the Grimoire. The Commandment of Solomon and the Tablet of Amun Ra Chen Ming admitted that concepts and runes were very different fromws and formation. But they have the same principles and results were to change things ording to the intent of the person using it. The most important aspect of applying concepts andws was will and intent. The use of runes and formation was the result of understanding concepts andws and rewriting them to form. Concepts andws were like ideas. Runes and Formation were programs that came out of ideas. Runes and Laws were like different operating systems. All that Chen Ming had to do was to create a new operating system. to match the working of concepts andws Chen Ming was now starting to create his own new path. ¡°It''s not aw or a concept. but the will. It''s not a rune or a formation, it''s a mechanism.¡± Chen Mo now, creating something new from the void. He created an unfathomable mechanism. Everything changed ording to his will. Only thoughts change things. Chen Ming had created something terrifying. This was something no one has ever done before. One who had a mind above everything else changed things as he wishes. Chen Ming had now stepped into a new realm that no one had ever crossed before. He was now able to solve puzzles that even the gods of creation couldn''t fathom. 505 Chapter 505 ,m The universe shook violently. At this moment, its secret was revealed. An endless change of things happened. Thews and concepts were very turbulent right now. All gods and demons at the True Essence Ream could feel this great change. They had never felt the universe shake like this before. Everyone now felt like they were on a ship in the middle of a raging storm. Within the realm of heaven. At the Great Heavenly Pce, The beautiful pce made of precious jade. A middle-aged man was looking up at the cloudless sky. Of course, it was cloudless because the Heavenly Pce was above the clouds in the sky. He was now looking at the vast universe. Ordinary cultivators were unable to see what this middle-aged man saw. In the vast universe right now. The constetions were moving, adjusting their direction. Light and Darkness alternately revolve. Everything happened very quickly. The universe was changing to follow the will of someone. ¡°The universe is changing¡­ there is someone who can fathom its power.¡± The middle-aged man in white robes spoke with a dark expression on his face. He didn''t think anyone could fathom the power of the universe. Moreover, it seems that the will of the heavens protecting the jurisdiction of the universe did not react at all. It means that one who had grasped the power of the universe was the one chosen by heaven How is it possible? Even the divine beings were unable to make the heavens ept them. ¡°Who is it that took the power of the universe away from me!¡± The middle-aged man burst out his power. His power was filled with thews of light and life. But the middle-aged man''s heart was filled with darkness and death. This middle-aged man was actually Tian¡¯er Changdi. He was focused on the power of the universe. He did everything to get it. He was willing to sacrifice a lot of things. for this power. But the power he wanted. Suddenly, there was someone who he didn''t know take it away in front of him. He can''t ept this. He would never give up. ¡°I must find the one who took it, Hmm, with my insight. There''s no way I can''t find it!¡± Tian¡¯er Changdi angrily headed towards his Heavenly Throne. He had to use the Heavenly Throne so that his All Seeing Eyes could be used with maximum efficiency. ¡°Ah!!! What is this?!¡± He who sat down to the Heavenly Throne was scorched by the power of the Throne. He quickly rose from the throne. before looking at the Heavenly Throne with disbelieving eyes. ¡°Even my Heavenly Throne was taken away. What happened?¡± The Heavenly Throne gradually disappeared. Where it disappeared, no one could fathom. Tian¡¯er Changdi was now furious. His immense power surged out. His heavenly realm trembled. Tian¡¯er Changdi gritted his teeth. He must find them. He must find them and kill them. everything must be his. Talking about things that belong to him He had not been contacted by the Sun Sword Union. He gave them his Nuwa Stone to the Sun Sword Union so that they could bring Chang''er to him. She should have reached a point where she could no longer withstand the darkness and had already fallen. But why hadn''t he been contacted yet? ¡°Just you all wait. Whoever stands in my path I will kill them all!¡± Tian''er Changdi now summoned all of his Heavenly Generals. He wanted to use his forces to find the one who stole his power and throne. ¡­¡­.. On the other hand, In the realm of darkness. Demon God''s Pce. The Pce made of red rock. Demon King Xia¡¯Er Changdi nowughed madly. He looked at Tian¡¯er Changdi from within his crystal ball. He could see everything that had happened to Tian¡¯er Changdi right now. It showed that within the heavens there was his spy. and they must be a high-level spy. So he could send a picture of Tian''er Changdi that was currently rampant. He saw that the power of the universe was now owned by someone. And the person holding it was not Tian''er Changdi. It made him feel very happy. As for who holds the power of it? He would think about how to deal with that personter. The power of the universe was not something that allows anyone to control it. Its power was beyond measure. ¡°How do you like that, Tian''er Changdi? I wouldn''t have thought that someone would take the power of the universe in front of you like this, haha. Plus, he doesn''t know who it is. It''s really funny to see his expression. All Seeing Eyes my a$$¡± Xia''er Changdiughed to his satisfaction. He turned to look at the ck crow perched on his throne. He was slightly surprised that the ck crow didn''t seem to care about Tian''er Changdi. The ck Crow seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°What are you thinking, Ermo?¡± Demon God Ermo looked at Xia''er Changdi before speaking. ¡°It''s not that important. Demon God King I just think about what my friend is doing right now.¡± Demon God Ermo lied. He didn''t think like that at all. He now thought that the person who was holding the power of the universe would definitely be Chen Ming. He was one hundred percent sure. but for some reason Causing him to decide not to tell Xia''er Changdi this possibility. Demon God Ermo didn''t know. But he chose Chen Ming over Xia''er Changdi without his knowledge. Xia''er Changdi lost interest in the Demon God Ermo. and continued to watch Tian¡¯er Changdi rampage. Tian''er Changdi''s suffering was his happiness. And while Xia''er Changdi was watching Tian''er Changdi''s suffering. He had realized something. ¡°Actually, Ermo, I would like to meet with my sister. Where is she now?¡± Demon God Ermo could only curse in his mind. How should he talk about her without exposing Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now sitting with his eyes closed on a certain throne. shining bright golden light He didn''t know that he had done such a big deal right now. and even though he knew about what he had done. He might not be interested in it. He was sitting on the throne trying to understand something. He could feel his mistake and sess at the same time. It''s a feeling that''s hard to describe. and hard to fathom Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. He let out a breath. ¡°I felt like I could do anything. and unable to do anything at the same time I feel stronger, but I feel weaker¡­ What kind of chaotic feeling is this?¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes again. trying to feel his own power, but ¡°My power is gone¡­ not a single drop is left¡­¡± His profound energy disappeared. There was neither yin nor yang. He had just be a normal human being. His dragon''s bloodline had also disappeared. He couldn''t wake it up. as if it wasn¡¯t there He wasn¡¯t shocked or surprised. Instead, he felt calm. He felt calmer than calm. Even though everything was chaotic and confusing. Chen Ming slowly rose from the throne. He looked at the throne before sighing. ¡°For real? You even followed me to this universe¡­¡± Chen Ming thought that he didn''t have to be a Heavenly God King in this world. Because here there is Tian''er Changdi. But who would have thought that it will be like this ¡°If I''m not mistaken, this throne will definitely belong to Tian''er Changdi. But why did ite to me like this?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment. Before deciding, don''t think about it. The Heavenly Throne shed a golden light before disintegrating into swirling light particles and entered Chen Ming''s body. Chen Ming blinked. beforeughing ¡°It seems like it wants to follow me everywhere. If you keep quiet then, I don''t mind.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. Before leaving his room that his two disciples, Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon had prepared for him. He walked out of the room and then Found that Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon were waiting for him. He only looked at the two of them before speaking. ¡°How your practicing go?¡± The two smiled at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Dear Teacher, Chae Yeon and I are able toprehend the Law of Darkness. I think that we will soon be able to rise to the True Essence Realm.¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Soon you will rise to the True Essence Realm. How long will it take? Can you tell me?" Chen Ming was interested in raising from Extinction Realm to The True Essence Realm. Because from what Chen Ming had heard. Ascending from the rank of the Extinction Realm to the True Essence Realm was almost impossible. Therefore, there were not many people at the True Essence Realm. Yu Jin Ha calcted before answering. ¡°About one hundred and thirty years, Teacher.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± 506 Chapter 506 One hundred and thirty years... Chen Ming only blinked his eyes. he thought back His grandmother also took a long time to reach the Sky Profound Realm. But he was the one who was different from the others. In just two years, he was able to rise to the Destruction Realm. If people know this. It must be a big deal. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Understood. Try to practice a lot. You don''t have toe and serve me. It is enough to concentrate on practicing what I taught you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon looked at Chen Ming in faith. The two didn''t think they would be able to reach The True Essence Realm in this life. If both of them knew what Chen Ming was thinking, it would take them hundreds of years to reach the True Essence Realm but for him he needed only a year or two. Both of them must have been coughing up blood. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon now watched Chen Ming walk away. Both of them felt strange. ¡°Hey Jinha, Do you feel weird? Why can''t I feel Teacher''s power at all?¡± ¡°I feel it too. Before, I could sense that the Teacher faked his power at the Destruction Realm. But now I can¡¯t even feel it just like you¡± They both thought that the two of them couldn''t sense Chen Ming''s power because Chen Ming''s power was much higher than the two of them now. and the previous power level that both were able to perceive was because Chen Ming wanted to test both of them. The two were now misunderstood. But to Chen Ming, it wasn''t that important. Chen Ming then headed towards Chang''er. who now sleeps in another room She had been asleep for over a thousand years. It doesn''t mean it''s real sleep. Chang''er hadn''t touched the soft bed for a long time. and didn¡¯t sleep without worry. This was the first time in a thousand years that she would have sleptfortably like this. Unfortunately, Chen Ming did note to sleep with her. She understood that he was doing something. And it''s very important. She didn''t want to bother him. She swore that she would be his good girl. don''t cause any trouble for him. Even though she misses him a lot. "Ming" Even when she was sleeping, she was speaking his name in her sleep. Chen Ming now looked at Chang''er asleep with a smile. He slowlyy down beside Chang''er. Chang''er felt him and she turned and hugged him with a happy smile. Chen Ming closed his eyes. The matter about his power. He will think about it tomorrow. He was confident with Chang''er''s power. Absolutely no one dared to do anything to him. Chang''er now slowly opened her eyes. She hadn''t sleptfortably like this in a long time. Since she had to escape from heaven "Ming" Chang''er looked at Chen Ming who was hugging her with a smile. She felt extremely warm in his embrace. She thought back to when she was in the Abyss Of Darkness. She waited for the day that he woulde to her. And he really came. He came to help her. She knew that if he hadn''te to see her, She would surely fall into true darkness. Then that wicked person would have abducted her without her willingness. Chen Ming''s presence shattered Tian''er Changdi''s ns. He would definitely find Chen Ming to get his revenge. She knew that Tian¡¯er Changdi might not know Chen Ming. But even though he didn''t know Chen Ming, If he saw that Chen Ming was with her, He must know for sure. that Chen Ming was the reason why he couldn''t have her. And if so, then he would definitely try to kill Chen Ming. She will not let him do anything to him. She must be stronger. Stronger than Tian¡¯er Changdi. ¡°I won''t let anyone touch Ming. whoever it is.¡± Chang''er gritted her teeth. She knew that she had be much stronger. She might be able to counter Tian¡¯er Changdi. If fighting one-on-one. But on the other side, there was an army of Heavenly Gods. and the Heavenly Throne that made his army stronger. If he was serious. Chang''er wasn''t sure if she could protect Chen Ming. she thought something. It''s a daunting thought. ¡°I have to build my own army¡­ to protect Ming.¡± Chang''er began to make ns. She looked at Chen Ming. She was willing to do anything for him. Chang''er closed her eyes. She connected her power with the darkness of this world. She who swallowed the darkness with emptiness She is part of the darkness She could sense that she could control and manipte the vast amount of dark demonic beasts in the Abyss Of Darkness. ¡°Not enough, I want more.¡± Chang''er with her intent Ordered the dark demonic beasts to devour each other. They were demonic beasts born out of darkness. Chang''er was able to keep building it. However, their level was up to themselves. They devour each other. fight for survival They could not disobey Chang''er''s orders. ¡°I will create an army that even the heavens will fear for him, only for him.¡± Chang''er''s love was distorted. But it was full of devotion. She was ready to do anything for him. who embraced her darkness with his light Chen Ming now opened his eyes. He could sense what Chang''er was doing. and perceived the flow of her thoughts He didn''t even know what she was thinking. But he was sure that whatever she was doing she did it for him "Chang''er" Chen Ming embraced Chang''er, bringing her closer to him. Chang''er opened her eyes to look at Chen Ming. He smiled at her before kissing her lips softly. Chang''er could feel the heat. She hugged him tightly before replying with her lips. They both kissed in bed. Chen Ming let Chang''er take the lead now. Her desire was awakened. Chen Ming was unable to use his yang right now. but it doesn''t matter The most important thing now is the feeling. Chang''er kissed Chen Ming to her satisfaction. She felt soft. She smiled at Chen Ming with her beautiful smile. ¡°I love you Ming¡­ I love you very much. Do you love me?" Chang''er''s face was flushed red. She confessed her love to him directly. This was the first time in her life that she had confessed her love to someone like this. Chen Ming saw Chang''er''s flushed expression, he couldn''t help but want to tease her. ¡°If I don''t love you What are you going to do?¡± "That''s¡­" Chang''er was now pale. Her face was filled with fear. Chen Ming knew that he was ying too much. He kissed her lips once more. This time it was a short kiss. express his intentions ¡°If I don''t love you I won''t kiss you My Little Moon" Heard the nickname of hers. Chang''er couldn''t help that her face was filled with love. She kissed him one more time. Chen Ming embraced her. The two show their love for each other. The two spent hours in bed. Embrace each other, kiss each other until they are satisfied. Chang''er now wanted it. She wanted to rely on his heart. for her to return to her former self as she used to be. ¡­¡­ At the same time Kim Mintae was now starting to form the bodies of Apocalypse, Sandalphon and Ten No Tsurugi. He created three bodies from the branches and water drops of Yggdrasil. Kim Mintae finished building their bodies. All he had to do was to bring the three sword spirits into their bodies. ¡°This is probably already done.¡± Kim Mintae put the three souls into the three bodies he had created. He used the formation to lock the three souls into their bodies. Kim Mintae had already put the three souls into their bodies. He could no longer use his sword. But even if he was unable to use his sword, He could still use his other powers instead. He also had aser sword. so everything is ok 507 Chapter 507 Within the Realm Of Darkness. Thousand Year Demon Emperor''s Tomb At this moment, a group of people were conducting a thorough survey of the area. They opened the cemetery and explored the inside. They gathered all the treasures they could find. Although this Thousand Year Demon Emperor''s Tomb had hundreds of thousands of demon spirits protecting it. These people could easily deal with those demon spirits. And besides, these people have something different from normal people. In fact, calling them people might not be right. because there was not a single human in that group. In the group that appeared to be the youngest, there were only two women who were leading the group. These two young women were named Onfa and Lee Soah, Kim Mintae''s lovers. The two of them volunteered to explore the surrounding area along with Kim Mintae''s six True Undead. Both of them were at the Martial Ancestor Realm. But with their cheating powers allowing them to fight against those at the Destruction Realm. Moreover, the True Undead that apanied them were immortal. Even if the True Undead was only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. If not dealing with Kim Mintae first, These True Undeads can be resurrected at any time. And because of this, her group was able to deal with the demon spirits that were at the Destruction Realm. The two young women, when they had finished exploring the end of the Thousand Year Demon Emperor¡¯s tomb in the outer perimeter. They stopped to talk. ¡°This ce is interesting, not bad, Drac. Did you just say that it was a good ce to use it as Mintae Oppa''s stronghold?¡± Drac was a handsome young man in a Western-style uniform during the Victorian era. nodded his head kneeling in front of the Onfa and spoke with confidence ¡°Yes, madam. This is the perfect ce to build an army of undead in this world. If it was here, the Master would be able to create an army of tens of thousands of greater undead and hundreds of thousands of lesser undead.¡± Drac had used his bats. Explore the surrounding area Arge number of intact remains were found. These corpses can be made into soulless undead. Although they were not as strong as True Undead. However, they were suitable to be a front line attacker for his master''s army. Onfa nodded when she heard what Drac had said. She also thought that this ce was suitable to build Kim Mintae''s stronghold as well. But before she decided to let Mammon create an Undead for Kim Mintae. Lee Soah next to her spoke first. "Please wait Onfa, I thought that Oppa wouldn''t want to build an army of Undead here right now. Oppa just sent a message via telepathy. Oppa told me just now that Oppa wants to go to the Jungle Realm with Oppa''s friend.¡± Hearing that, Onfa could only blink her eyes. She had forgotten about building an army. She looked at Lee Soah, wanting to be sure of the key keywords in this matter. ¡°Friend?... I am not hearing it wrong right. Just now, Soah said that Oppa¡¯s friend right?" She asked again to be sure. Lee Soah nodded with a dry smile. Lee Soah and Onfa knew exactly what kind of person Kim Mintae was. Kim Mintae was normally a very difficult person to trust. and the less and less people who want to be friends with him. The person who can be friends with him, one, must be a strange and unique person. And most importantly... flirting. Onfa shook her head Kim Mintae was always attracting people who were simr to him. And to be friends with him must have abilities that were not inferior to him. Onfa thought for a moment before making a decision. ¡°I think we should go back to Starlight City. Let the True Undeads continue exploring the area. I want to know what kind of person the friend he was talking about. And besides, I don''t want Oppa to do any pranks while we''re not around.¡± Lee Soah nodded. She agreed with every word that Onfa had said. Her Oppa was sometimes too much to handle. talking about his friends. She thought back Thestest friend of his. Derrick Oppa. He was a little artistic. He was just building a space shuttle for the full moon party on the moon with Kim Mintae. Which was the most normal thing of all that he and his friends had done. She wanted to make sure that her Oppa wouldn''t go out to explore space. At least when she and Onfa weren''t around. to inflict control damage on him. The two of them immediately headed towards Starlight City. Before Kim Mintae did something that they didn''t expect. Starlight city The Starlight City was now revitalizing quickly. The damage caused by the Dark Demonic Beast was repaired. The death of the people in that city would have been a tragic story. But the people kept going Deaths were a normal thing to the people of this world. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon nowmand The Dark Cosmic Hall. Let them take good care of Starlight City while the two are away. The two decided to follow Chen Ming back to the Chen n Vige. within the Jungle Realm to practice Yu Jin Ha was now standing in front of his loyal followers. These followers followed him to the end. No one escaped, not even one. Even though he told them to back off Yu Jin Ha was able to trust these people. ¡°You guys take good care of this ce. Only you guys I can trust. This city will be the main stronghold of The Dark Cosmic Hall. with the formations that the teacher has set up I''m sure that if it weren''t for a profound practitioner at the True Essence Realm, There is no one who can do anything without permission.¡± Yu Jin Ha spoke with confidence. These past few days Chen Ming showed him his abilities. Yu Jin Ha was sure that Chen Ming would definitely be at the True Essence Realm. because he couldn''t even feel Chen Ming''s power at all. Min Chae Yeon also gave orders to her people. Her members within the hall were only women. While she was giving orders The members of her group asked about her rtionship with Yu Jin Ha. ¡°We are now considered lovers. Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Kya!!~ The Vice-Leader''s love has finally reached the Leader. Congrattions Vice-Leader." ¡°How many years has the vice-leader been trying to build the bridge for him? But he doesn''t know." ¡°Yes, the Vice-Leader will have to attack harder.¡± The girls cheered for Min Chae Yeon to the fullest. They felt pity for their vice-leader who fell in love with a dense person like Yu Jin Ha. By the time He knew it, it was almost toote. Min Chae Yeon only smiled. Even if they didn¡¯t tell her. She would already do that. Her dream, in addition to wanting to rise to the True Essence, She also wanted to create a happy family with Yu Jin Ha. Even If It might take countless years to be able to get pregnant at that time. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon when they finished giving orders to their people. The two immediately went straight to Chen Ming''s Temporary Residence. Chen Ming''s Temporary Residence Chen Ming and Chang''er were currently talking. Chang''er was filled with joy to be with Chen Ming. Today, Chen Ming and she, along with the others, will return to the Chen n Vige. Chen Ming now had a lot to do. First of all, understand his power Chen Ming''s power was different from the others. His power was no longer limited to profound energy. Chen Ming was now as if he was one with the universe. His power was endless. He felt weak and strong at the same time. That''s because he can be as weak as an ant. and as strong as the universe. His power scale was very swinging. If use numbers as measurement, his power was at Zero to Infinity Chen Ming had such great power. He still couldn''t use it. There was some mechanism that he still didn''t understand. 508 Chapter 508 If Chen Ming had to engage inbat, he might, with some luck, be able to defeat the opponent with just one blow. But if he was unlucky, he might not be able to do anything to that person at all. ¡°It''s a really tricky power up.¡± Chen Ming breathed a sigh. Cheng''er noticed Chen Ming sighing. She didn''t say anything other than to smile at him. "Don''t worry, Ming. Nobody can hurt you when you''re with me." Cheng''er had a very lovely smile. It was terrifying what she was thinking, though. Anyone who had the audacity to approach Chen Ming must have been engulfed by void and darkness. There were many numerous dark demonic beasts living in her shadow at this time. In the dark, they can move around without restriction. Chen Ming simply shook his head when he noticed that. He felt bad because she loved him so much. As they waited for everyone to gather to depart for the Chen n vige, the two of them spent some time together. With his group, Kim Mintae moved toward the two. Chen Ming raised his eyebrows just a little. Five young women had now joined Kim Mintae. They were all breathtakingly beautiful. Despite the fact that they were beautiful, they couldn''t bepared to Cheng''er. Each of the women who were with Kim Mintae had unique abilities, Chen Ming could sense. The five of them possessed a power that was fundamentally distinct from that of those living in this world. Of course, because they use concepts instead ofws. As soon as Kim Mintae got there, she started introducing Chen Ming to everyone. Kim Mintae''s five youngdies finished greeting Chen Ming. Everyone looked at Chen Ming. as if they tried to check something. When the five of them saw Cheng''er alone, everyone was surprised. "This is contrary to what we expected. Why does Oppa''s friend have only one lover? It''s very strange. This is pretty odd. " ¡°Not only that, he looked normal. Oppa What does this mean? " Kim Mintae''s brows twitched once he heard that. He only smiled. This is Onfa and his dearest sister. Chen Ming heard this but burst outughing. He thought it would be a lot of fun to get to know Kim Mintae and his girls. Chen n vige. It is now after 12 p.m. A young man and five women sat inside a wooden house, looking at something on the table. Both the young man''s and women''s expressions were solemn. "This is unquestionably correct. It was not supposed to be possible for it to appear here... it was... it wasn''t possible." Ao Ertian expressed his surprise. He tried to determine whether what he was seeing was real or not. and discovered that it was the genuine article. "That''s right, you didn''t consider it, did you? It is, in fact, that one." Li Xiyan turned to face Ao Ertian. She wanted to double-check that what was on the table was what she expected. "Sister Xiyan was unaware of it. I noticed it as well. and also touch it." "But, Tian''er, in a world filled of eastern ancient cultures, food like this should not exist. This is obviously Western cuisine." What everyone in the Ao Ertian group saw at this time. It is, in fact, a burger and a soft drink. Something like this should not exist in this world. They all believe that mantou, steamed buns, and other Chinese foods would be what they eat today. Nobody imagined western food like a burger. in addition to C-vored soft drinks, they also had a brand associated with it. Everyone knew about it from where they came from. ¡°This brand of soft drink It''s a brand that we like to drink together. It shouldn''t be here. Or is there a delivery service across dimensions? It is unlikely. " The more they think, the more they doubt. Ao Ertian looked at these foods for a moment. He let out a breath. before deciding to eat it. The girls who saw Ao Ertian eat the burger and the soft drink couldn''t help but eat along with Ao Ertian. While Ao Ertian and everyone were eating burgers and soft drinks, they didn''t notice that there was a small surveince camera in the room. Xie Lin and the others in Chen Ming''s group were now watching the six of them. The person who offered them this kind of Western food idea was Tang Huayin. She was curious about Ao Ertian and his group from the beginning. Their group looked a bit too modern. Whether their tent, various equipment that was inside the tent, including the clothes they wore. Even if it looks like it''s in this world, the fabric of those garments was a fabric that didn¡¯t exist in this world. ¡°If I am not wrong, they mighte from a world with the same technology as us.¡± Tang Huayin looked at Xie Lin and the others. They now live in two worlds at the same time. They eptfortable technology. Unlike those who practice martial arts almost to death every day. They regarded themselves as modern cultivators. ¡°If so, what should we do with them? Should we let them out or should we wait for Ming toe back first? " Xiao Wen asked curiously. If theye from the same world as everyone. They shouldn''t be a danger to anyone in this vige. In fact, it''s even better. because being from the same world or a simr world will create feelings they were in the same background. And it''s hard to do bad things with the other party. Xie Lin heard what Xiao Wen had said. She thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I think we should wait for Ming toe back. before deciding what to do next. Of course, I don''t think these people have any malicious intent towards us. But we can¡¯t let them go just yet. We should watch them for a while if Ming had not returned within this week. We then just release them and have someone keep an eye on their group at all times. What do you think?¡± Xie Lin was now acting in ce of Chen Ming in his absence. because she had some management skills. Everyone nodded in agreement with Xie Lin. After agreeing, everyone went back to doing what everyone had to do. That was, trying to raise one''s level up to the Destruction Realm as quickly as possible. in order to be able to explore outside the vige. ¡­¡­ A weekter, Ever since Chen Ming left the vige, Chen Ming and his group returned to the Chen n Vige. Along the way, Chen Ming led everyone into his time zone. Although his cultivation was not stable, he was still able to usews easily. In fact, he was able to apply thews much more easily. This allows everyone to reach the Jungle Realm quickly. On the way to the Chen n vige. Long Chu greeted Chen Ming with a smile. before telling him he had already taken a group of the chosen one to his vige. Chen Ming looked at Long Chu curiously before asking him. ¡°The chosen one? Really, Grandpa Long, I want to ask you something-¡± ¡°Huh, my whole body ached. I must excuse myself to take a nap, dear Grandson. Grandpa wants to sleep first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three-hundred-sixty-degree cut. Chen Ming let out a breath. Since he didn¡¯t want to tell him, it''s okay. Chen Ming after being cut off by Long Chu He now led everyone into the vige. Chen Ming''s vige was very developed. The theme of the vige was different from what everyone thought. Kim Mintae smiled. He looked at Kim Mintae before speaking. ¡°Your vige looks interesting, not bad at all. A perfectbination, I like it.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Kim Mintae before leading them to his pce in the middle of the vige. Chen Ming could not walk very far. He found that eight beautiful women hade to wee him. Seeing that, eight beauties greeted Chen Ming with smiles. Onfa and Lee Soah only smiled. ¡°This is it. We are not wrong. He is really Oppa¡¯s friend" Besides Onfa and Lee Soah, Apocalypse, Sandalphon, and Ten No Tsuruki, they looked around the vige with interest. 509 Chapter 509 Ao Ertian was taken somewhere by Hyung Sun. During the past week, he had noticed many things. The people who were detaining them didn''t seem to take him very seriously. Ao Ertian and the others were quite independent. Just not getting out of the sight of those watching them was enough. Ao Ertian this time noticed something unusual. The vigers here didn''t seem to have any knowledge of technology at all. They don''t even seem to know western style food. They also use chopsticks to pick up French fries. Seeing that, Ao Ertian was able to divide its people into two groups. One group is a group of people in this world who do not know technology. with another group that knows western technology and food. Ao Ertian saw that some people were wearing wristwatches. Some people y on their mobile phones and tablets. He was sure that these people would definitelye from a world simr to his. and most of those people are women. They were of a much higher level than him and his people. Ao Ertian now looked at Hyung Sun. Hyung Sun told him that the vige leader had returned to the vige. When he found out about him and the others, the vige head wanted to meet him immediately. At first, Li Xiyan and the others wanted to follow Ao Ertian as well. But he stopped them first. He was sure that the other party had no malicious intent. Li Xiyan and the others hesitated. But in the end, they agreed to let Ao Ertian go to meet the vige leader alone. She was sure that if something happened, Ao Ertian would be able to escape the danger. As always. Ao Ertian had now arrived at the pce house. "I can only apany you here. The Vige Leader is waiting for you in the Great Hall. " Ao Ertian nodded to Hyung Sun. He looked ahead of him. He took a deep breath before walking inside. He wanted to know what kind of person the vige head was. .. Inside the great hall in Chen Ming''s pce house. Chen Ming was currently sitting and talking to Kim Mintae. Kim Mintae has helped him in many ways. He was facing problems of his own. "The problem you are facing right now, Yggdrasil says, is that you''ve be a god. Haha. I''ve never seen Yggdrasil so irritated. It seems that your identity is already a threat to Yggdrasil. " Chen Ming heard that Yggdrasil told him that he had be a god. He was slightly confused. He didn''t understand what Yggdrasil wanted to say. He thought of Chang''er, Sun Wukong,Eng Shen, and Tiana€?er Changdi. Aren''t all the people he said were gods? He seemed to understand what Chen Ming was thinking. Kim Mintae couldn''t help but speak up. "If you''re thinking about the gods in myths, I suggest you stop thinking about them. Those gods were still under thews of heaven and the universe. Your identity is above them now. at least in status. " "Above them in status." Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together... although he understood what Yggdrasil was going to say. It''s still a problem. So how can he control this power? What criteria does it have? It seems confusing... Kim Mintae was silent for a moment. He tried to ask Yggdrasil the question Chen Ming asked. Kim Mintae heard Yggdrasil''s answer. Then he only looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Yggdrasil told me it does not know..." "Does not know? Seriously, isn''t Yggdrasil the Tree of the World? It probably knows something more or less. " Kim Mintae shook his head before speaking. "Yggdrasil told me your poweres from within yourself. You haven''t been entrusted with anyone''s power... It''s a new power that even Yggdrasil doesn''t understand. " Chen Ming only nodded. He could understand what Yggdrasil was going to say. His power may have originated from the universe. But its mechanism was something he had created himself. Chen Ming was trying to figure out how to control his power. He heard the sound of people walking into the hall. Chen Ming looked at the person who had appeared. He already knew why Long Shu called Ao Ertian the chosen one. "You also have the system?" Ao Ertian looked at Chen Ming and Kim Mintae with sharp eyes. Why did Chen Ming know that he had a system? When he thought of Chen Ming''s words once again, he understood. "You too?" Kim Mintaeughed. He didn''t expect to meet two people using the system in this world. Meanwhile, Chen Ming thought of something. He could sense the plot of something. that even he himself wasn''t sure what it was. Chen Ming was now confident. The chosen one, Long Chu talking about, were the ones who had the system. Chen Ming knew that the system was born from thews of the universe with some purpose, and that he, Kim Mintae, and Ao Ertian appeared in this world for some reason. Kim Mintae shouldn''t have appeared in this world. He was supposed to appear in another world full of gods from Western mythology. Not this way. The same goes for Ao Ertian. He should have appeared in Greater Land. although he didn''t know if this world was the Greater Land or not. As for Chen Ming, he knew that this was definitely not Greater Land. One was that the deities that Ao Ertian was looking for were Asura, Medusa, and Shiva, all of which were not in Chinese mythology. Of course, this is not the Greater Land. But when ites to power levels, Ao Ertian said that this ce had a much higher power level than Lower Land. Chen Ming thought of something before speaking. "So this world is one of the Greater Lands or Distant Lands. As you said, your world has many dimensions. Why wouldn''t Greater Lands have multiple dimensions too? I''m not sure how. If we want to know about it, we have to find someone who knows about it. " Ao Ertian heard what Chen Ming had said. He just nodded. He thought like Chen Ming as well. This might be one of the Greater Lands. But it wasn''t the greaternd he was looking for. As for how to find his greaternd or go back to his world. He needed to find information from those who knew. "Who knows about this?" Chen Ming was silent for a moment before speaking. "Tian''er Changdi and Xia''er Changdi Both of them might know something. They are both top dogs in this world." The Heaven Realm and the Dark Realm''s rulers. Both from the information he obtained from Chang''er and the Demon God Ermo. Both of them were from thest generation who went to war with greater enemies. 510 Chapter 510 Chen Ming was confident that he would be able to defeat both of them. No matter how strong their power inws was, But that¡¯s only when his power was stable. Now he still couldn''t control it. Meanwhile, Ao Ertian and Kim Mintae''s strength was still in the Martial Ancestor Realm. If they were to fight with Tian¡¯er Changdi or Xia''er Changdi, then He knew that the oue would be. Both need to be stronger as soon as possible. After talking for a while, Chen Ming and Kim Mintae thought that Ao Ertian had a good personality and didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. Kim Mintae decided to let Ao Ertian join their alliance as well. The group name of Ao Ertian is Irond Of Dawn. It was his guild name. ¡°A guild, huh?¡± Chen Ming became interested in the guild. It was like in the game he usually ys. Ao Ertian was now thinking about how to make himself stronger. He had figured out something. Mana Stones or known as Spirit Stones here, he could upgrade them to use in training. ¡°So your system has an upgrade function too? Mine also has it, but it requires gems to upgrade.¡± Chen Ming and Ao Ertian''s upgrade system was different. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian exchanged andpared each other''s upgrade abilities. They both found that upgrading with gems was easier than what Ao Ertian used to upgrade. However, the upgrade of Ao Ertian had a greater chance of sess in the upgrade. But it requires the same items of the same level to upgrade. Which was very expensive. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He figured out how to be able to use both systems. He gave Ao Ertian gems for him to upgrade it. and then He used the upgraded gems to upgrade weapons or armor. That way, it will make upgrading easier and the chances of sess higher. He and Ao Ertian began to test the upgrade together. and found that it was as Chen Ming thought. Chen Ming, Ao Ertian, and Kim Mintae weapons and armor now had a maximum upgrade level of +99, which was beyond the maximum that Chen Ming would be able to upgrade at +20. With such a highly upgraded outfit and weapon, the three had a much stronger power. Chen Ming saw that, he could onlyugh. He understands the plot a bit. ¡°This might be one of the reasons we met. With the power of the three of us supporting each other, we can even take over the world.¡± ¡°Take over the world?¡± ¡°Sorry, it''s an old habit. you can say it''s an old plot, haha.¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh. He thought that sooner orter the intention of this world would be for him to conquer this world. As usual, Chen Ming let out a sigh. He must be stronger as soon as possible. He also had to build his empire. Ao Ertian and Kim Mintae only looked at Chen Ming with strange eyes. They just shrugged. and did not pay attention to what Chen Ming had said. Take over the world, talk like they''ve never taken over the world before. Either Kim Mintae or Ao Ertian The two used to rule the world like Chen Ming. The two had no intention of taking over this world. But if Chen Ming wanted to take over this world. They can help. because they have experience. Whether it was Chen Ming, Kim Mintae, or Ao Ertian, they all had extreme thoughts. If anyone else heard the three''s thoughts, they would be stunned. Ao Ertian thought for a moment before asking Chen Ming. ¡°Now how do I proceed? You said you''ve got a mission from the will of this world. It wanted you to build your own faction, right?" Ao Ertian asked. He had a way to help Chen Mingplete the mission faster. Chen Ming nodded before exining about his mission. ¡°My mission requires me to gather people. and train them. The total number is one hundred thousand people.¡± Kim Mintae heard the number of people. He scratched his chin slightly before speaking. ¡°And how many people do you have now?¡± ¡°Around three hundred people.¡± ¡°Very little¡± Chen Ming only nodded. He was now thinking about how to find more people. One hundred thousand was not a small number. Ao Ertian remembered something. ¡°Does every faction member really need to be in one ce? I remember that there werews of conquest in this world, right? It probably wasn''t just the vige. You might be able to conquer a city.¡± Hearing what Ao Ertian said. Chen Ming immediately came up with an idea. All he had to do was conquer the cities surrounding this Jungle Realm. The city closest to the Jungle Realm was Shenlin City. ¡°I think so too. The closest city from here is Shenlin City. I am thinking of going to find out about Shenlin City. I don''t know who the governor is. So how can I take over the city? dere war? I think war might be a bit too much.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know much about the Law of Conquest. Kim Mintae heard what Chen Ming had said. He said to Chen Ming. "Deration of war, I think it doesn''t have to be that way. By the way, why not ask Hyung Sun about it? I feel like he should have the information you need.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He thought so too. ¡°Let''s find out with Hyung Sun first. By the way, Do you guys really want to help me build an empire? So what do you want in return?¡± Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian smiled at Chen Ming. Chen Ming now felt like it was something he would regretter. ¡­¡­. Chen Ming, Kim Mintae, and Ao Ertian, having finished their conversation, immediately decided to head towards Hyung Sun. Hyung Sun was currently helping the vigers. He heard that Chen Ming wanted to know about the Law of Conquest. He was willing to exin it to Chen Ming. Hyung Sun exined all thews of conquest. The Law of Conquest has been around for tens of thousands of years. ¡°The Law of Conquest was first discovered by Yao Qingqi. About ten thousand years ago, the world was not yet divided into realms like this. but the world¡¯s will¡­¡± Hyung Sun exined it like he had with Chen Ming, then he added. ¡°As for how it works, all that was needed was to defeat those who were holding thew. The vige leader is considered to be the one who holds thew. Thisw is special, there''s no need toprehend it. Just the world¡¯s will to approve the one who holds thew is enough. Only those who possessed thisw would be able to use the Law of Conquest.¡± 511 Chapter 511 Chen Ming listened intently to Hyung Sun. It was something that was not difficult to understand. Chen Ming just had to defeat those who were holding onto thisw. and he will gain the realm or territory under their control. There was something that Chen Ming didn''t understand right now. "What is the use of thew of conquest? I don''t see any benefit. Just hold it. " Chen Ming couldn''t see the benefit of it without the system. "Benefits of thew of conquest It is when you hold it. All that is under itsw will be yours by default. even the lives of those beneath it. " Chen Ming became interested. "Even the life beneath it What does that mean? " "Life under thews of conquest is for those whom the world¡¯s will perceive as a threat. They need to do everything ording to the one who holds thews above them. " Chen Ming heard that, and he immediately understood. Thew of conquest It was no different from the power to control a ve. The world just wanted to control damage done to the world. It didn''t consider good or bad in this kind of thing. He looked at Hyung Sun. Hyung Sun let out a sigh before showing Chen Ming something. It was some kind of symbol. "There are not many that do not fall under thews of conquest. If they start to walk in a profound way. They will be considered a threat to the world and thus be marked and will be under the ruler of the realm they are in." Chen Ming let out a breath. He unwittingly became a ve holder. Chen Ming didn''t feel very well. Hyung Sun saw Chen Ming''s bad expression. He only smiled before speaking. "Vige Leader, don''t think too much. This is the nature of this world. The weak lie under the strong. Even if it''s inconvenient or free, at least those under thisw will be more or less protected from their lord. " Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t like it that much. But it can''t be helped. He understood its principles by now. It is eight o''clock in the morning in Shenlin City. The sky is now cloudless and clear. Chen Ming had already arrived in Shenlin City. Chen Ming decided toe and explore the city on his own. Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian were now helping him train the vigers. Chen Ming didn''t know why, but Kim Mintae looked strange when training the people of his vige. He didn''t know if he was wrong or right to ask Kim Mintae to train the vigers. But he thought that Ao Ertian could help him if something happened. Chen Ming had left many pills in the vige for everyone to use when necessary. Chen Ming just shook his head. He had arrived at Shenlin City. He immediately explored the city. Before, he hadn''t had much opportunity to explore the city. It was because he was in a hurry to help Chang''er. And now, when he had the opportunity to seriously explore the city, he found that Shenlin City was quiterge. There were a lot of people traveling in and out of this city. This was because the city is the closest to the rainforest. People came here to hunt low-level beasts in the outskirts of the forest. No one dared enter the inner region that much. because of the rumors that within the depths of the forest there were high-level demonic beasts. However, in fact, within the forest, there weren''t really any high-level beasts. But there was a ten thousand year old banyan tree. The people who came here didn''t dare go into the deep forest. But just the beasts outside the forest were enough to attract people. Chen Ming looked at the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple patrolling the area. Here, still under surveince. Chen Ming saw that the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple was vignt about this city. He could think of something. ¡°The person who ruled here might be one of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. If I wanted to conquer here, it would be a problem with the Green Leaf Sword Sect. " Chen Ming scratched his chin. He was now able to use variousws. But his power was very vtile. He had previously been tested a number of times to see his average power. It appeared that he used his powers one hundred times. Thirty times, his power was at the same level. Twenty times, his power was diminished. Fifty times, his power was more powerful than before. In Fifty times, his power was higher at 30% moderately. And 50% of his power increase was so significant that he could fight with someone in the higher realm of cultivation easily. Twenty times, his power was diminished. It was so much weaker than before that his power was almost ineffective. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He had to try to train his power to not swing, which was easy to say but difficult to do. Chen Ming was now walking around the city looking for information. The more information he gathered, the more confident he became. "If I am not wrong, the one who is holding thew of conquest of this city is a Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple. But it seemed that he was a lower-level disciple sent to take care of this city. This city is considered a small city in the eyes of arge sect." This is how big a small city is in their eyes. How big will it be if he goes to a big city? Talk about grandeur. The world is too fu*king big. And while Chen Ming was thinking. He could sense that someone was staring at him. He turned to the direction he could sense. He found that dozens of Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples were walking towards him. Chen Ming didn''t show hostility. Because he was sure that no one knew his purpose foring here for sure. And with Chen Ming''s excellent memory, he remembered these Green Left Sect disciples. They were those who guard the city gates so that no one enters and exits except him. The disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect arrived in front of Chen Ming. They immediately paid their respects to Chen Ming. Their faces were filled with respect. "Praise the Lord of Heaven." Chen Ming, who heard them, paid their respects to him. Something popped up in his mind. With Chen Ming''s Lvl Max drama talent. He can take on the role of whoever he wants. In fact, he didn''t even have to take on the role. Because he really is the lord of heaven. 512 Chapter 512 Chen Ming was very weed by the disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. They were so eager to serve him. They could not be med for them; they were just disciples from a slightly bigger than small sect around here. At this moment, Chen Ming had arrived at the Shenlin Governor''s Mansion. He told all the Green Left Sword Sect disciples that he wanted to discuss important matters with the City Lord. And they were so willing to lead him here. ¡®Well, It¡¯s good for me¡¯ The Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples immediately brought him to the City Lord''s residence. They want to impress him. In case Chen Ming might one day teach them toprehend thews. Thews were very important in this world. If unable toprehend thews/ There was absolutely no way they would be able to rise to the true essence realm. Everyone at this moment thought that Chen Ming was in the True Essence Realm. Because only the True Essence Realm could usews like Chen Ming had. The Lord of the Shenlin city had received information from the disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. He hurriedly came out to wee Chen Ming nicely. Chen Ming took this opportunity to examine the City Lord. And it was as Chen Ming thought. The City Lord was indeed a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. and he held thew which made him the lord of this city. ¡°Greetings, My lord.¡± Liu Yue pays respect to Chen Ming. Chen Ming only nodded. He walked straight into the inner courtyard where Liu Yue followed him closely. Liu Yue only had a profound strength at the Destruction Realm. If anything happened, Chen Ming was confident that he could deal with Liu Yue. Liu Yue''s expression was not so good right now. He was unable to sense Chen Ming''s power at all. There were two things that he was unable to sense the other party''s power. One was that the other party had a much lower level than him, and the second, the other party had more power than him. No matter how he looked at it, the other party would definitely have a higher level than him. He could feel the dangering out of Chen Ming. His feelings said that Chen Ming was stronger than the Green Leaf Sword Sect, Sect Master Who was at the Extinction Realm. He was sure that Chen Ming would definitely be at the True Essence Realm. ¡®Why would someone like hime here? A little city far from the great realms.¡¯ Liu Yue didn¡¯t understand why. This ce was considered to be the most unwanted realm under the rule of the heavenly faction. Chen Ming walked into the great hall. He immediately went and sat on the chair in the middle of the room. The Green Left Sword Sect disciple was now taking the role of a servant. They rushed towards Chen Ming and poured him tea. The Green Leaf Sword Sect Disciples who were very arrogant. In front of Chen Ming, they had only be ordinary people. They looked at Chen Ming who was now drinking the tea they had poured for him. They let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that Chen Ming had no reaction to the tea he drank. They thought that he might not like their tea after all. It was just a low price tea that could be found anywhere in the market. Chen Ming drank enough tea as a ceremony. He looked at Liu Yue, who didn''t even dare to sit on the chair near him. He stood in front of Chen Ming with a very bad expression on his face. He seemed to be very afraid of Chen Ming. Seeing his expression like that. Chen Ming was sure what he was thinking right now. He thought that the sess rate was very high. ¡°I''m going to get into the matter. The reason I came here was because I was given an order from Tian¡¯er Changdi, The heavenly god king. to take care of these realms. You should hand over thew to rule this city to me.¡± Chen Ming spoke honestly. This was the best way he could think of. He had to y the role of a high-ranking god. His expression was now expressionless. It was as if what he had said was what Liu Yue had to do. He had no right to refuse ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Yue was so reluctant now when he heard what Chen Ming wanted from him. He had put all his effort into obtaining thew to rule this city. He had to fight and kill. Blood flowed like a river. in order for him to be the lord of this Shenlin City. And herees the high ranking god. Chen Ming suddenly told him to hand over all that he had done to this point to him. It was too much for Liu Yue to bear. Even though Chen Ming was a Heavenly God, He really couldn''t ept this. He will never ept this! The Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples had seen Liu Yue''s expression. They knew right away that Liu Yue would definitely do something stupid for sure. They hurriedly backed away from Liu Yue as if what was going to happen had nothing to do with them. ¡°I-I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t give it to you like this. I can¡¯t give you what I have been fighting for for so long. Even though you are the heavenly god. It''s still too much for me!¡± Liu Yue spoke in spite of his fear of Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Liu Yue. He closed his eyes and thought a little. He smiled. He seemed to meet an interesting person now. The one who fears but refuses to back down. It reminded him of someone he knew a long time ago. And he had made him to be him today. ¡®I think I should change a little bit of my n. but everything fall in to ces as I hope for¡¯ Chen Ming had a n. and this n still made him sessful in conquering this city. He is surely confident. 513 Chapter 513 Everyone thought that Liu Yue was already destined. No one who insults the heavenly god will survive. In particr, the High Heavenly God like Chen Ming. ¡°He¡¯s dead. His destiny will be destroyed. How could he talk like that in front of the heavenly god. and a higher one at that!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let this go on, We¡¯ll have to tell the rules enforcer. If the heavenly god were angry at us, we could just put all the me on him!¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t do that. Our sect is finished." The Green Leaf Sword Sect was just one of the sects under Heaven''s rule. There were also many other sects that were stronger than them. They knew that if they displeased the heavens, what would the result be? Liu Yue knew what he was saying. But he still didn''t back down. This city, besides being a city that he ruled, was also his birth city. He would never let anyone take it away. Not if he is still breathing! Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes before speaking once again. ¡°You will not hand yourw to me willingly, right? You know what would happen to you if you refused to do as the heavenly god king ordered.¡± Chen Ming used the Law of Light. He was sure that he had a high chance that his power would be his average, or more, and it was what he thought. His power dropped just a little. However, his power was enough to change the surrounding area. The refraction of light urs throughout the area. The disciples of the Green Left Sword Sect even knelt down to apologize. Liu Yue gritted his teeth right now. He stood in front of Chen Ming, refusing to move. In order to rule this ce, one would have to step over his dead body first. Chen Ming saw that Liu Yue refused to back down, even standing in front of his enormous power ofw. Chen Ming let out augh. Liu Yue was now trembling with fear. Chen Ming stopped using his power before speaking. ¡°Good, very good. You will be my disciple from now on!¡± Liu Yue, who thought he would be killed, only blinked his eyes. Including the other Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples as well. Did they hear correctly? Chen Ming wanted to ept Liu Yue as a disciple?! They don''t understand why. In spite of Liu Yue''s refusal to hand over thew to rule this city. Liu Yue now looked at Chen Ming in disbelief. He didn''t hear anything wrong, right? Chen Ming wanted to ept him as a disciple. ¡°What is your answer?¡± Liu Yue was pulled back from his thoughts. Liu Yue saw Chen Ming''s smile now. He immediately understood that Chen Ming had tested him just now. He immediately bowed to Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw that Liu Yue had already be his disciple. He could also sense that there was a connection between him and Liu Yue, just like he had with Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. Everything was as Chen Ming had expected. As soon as Liu Yue agreed to be his disciple, the poption of his kingdom immediately increased. ----------------- Mission: Build a realm -Recruit people [12539/100,000] -Raise True Essence Cultivator [0/10] -Raise Extinction Realm Cultivator [1/100] -Raise Destruction Realm Cultivator [11/1000] -Raise Martial Ancestor Realm Cultivator [12527/10,000] reward ??? ----------------- ¡°I can also conquer cities this way. This method is better than force-based conquest. No need for bloodshed. Plus it''s convenient for me. It''s much easier to get everyone to be on our side than be enemies.¡± Chen Ming made a n. He now has what everyone else wants. He understands the mechanics of the universe. He could teach thews that everyone wanted. This was the first step in building Chen Ming''s power in the upper world. ¡­¡­¡­ Chen n Vige. Ao Ertian now upgraded the spirit stone and gave it to everyone in the vige. Their power level rose rapidly as Ao Ertian pumped high-level spirit stones, Kim Mintae brutally trained the vigers. They had powerful profound energy, but their bodies were weak. Possessing profound energy, but with a weak body, it made everyone''s overall strength much lower than usual. Kim Mintae couldn''t help them train their bodies. Using his runes, Kim Mintae made the bodies of the vigers hundreds of times heavier. They were at the Martial Ancestor Realm and the Destruction Realm needed this weight to make them feel it. ¡°From now on, don''t use Qi. You all must use only your body. Started running around the vige ten times!¡± The vigers could not deny They did as Kim Mintaemanded, surprisingly within the group of the vige there were girls among them. Both the girls of Ao Ertian. Kim Mintae and Chen Ming Kim Mintae didn''t force them. But they wanted to practice. in order to benefit their lovers ¡°I hope when Chen Ming returns he will not make a fuss about it. What if they develop muscle? I don¡¯t want to have a problem with the big shot. *Sigh* well may be he would like it who knows¡± Kim Mintae shook his head before watching everyone''s training. ¡­¡­¡­ Green Left Sword Sect. An old man was sitting under a tree drinking tea with a calm expression on his face. He was closing his eyes to listen to the sounds of nature. While the old man was resting and drinking tea. In front of him, there was a young man and a young woman diligently cultivating martial arts. This old man''s name was Chu Chengting. He is the Sect Master of the green left sword sect. He now, besides drinking tea and resting. also gave advice to his two direct disciples The two direct disciples were named Wei Ping and Hua Lan. At this moment, the two of them shed more than ten sword moves. The two showed no signs of beating each other. The two shed until theypleted the set of sword y. The two stopped battling. before gave respecting each other Chu Chengting slowly opened his eyes. He looked at both of them with a smile. before speaking ¡°The two of your sword ys have improved a lot. You two can use the Liu Yi sword y very well. You two are just inexperienced. I will let you explore the outside world with your senior and junior disciple.¡± Chu Chenting didn''t even have to look at it to tell that the two had improved. He only listened to the sound of swords shing and the sound of feet on the ground. Both of them simplyckedbat experience. He would let the two of them leave the sect to train with their senior and junior disciple. Wei Ping didn''t show much on his face. But those close to him know how excited he is. Wei Ping was different from Hua Lan who came from the lower world. He was the son of an elder in the sect. The only person who reallycked experience was Wei Ping. Hua Lan saw that Wei Ping was excited to go out into the outside world. Hua Lan only smiled before shaking her head. Before she joined this Green Leaf Sword Sect, She''s been through a lot. It was a very bad experience. 514 Chapter 514 Hua Lan when thinking of the past. She thought of Xie Lin and Hua Lin. She only let out a sigh. She should not be in a hurry to break through and go to the upper world. What she knew and the reality were very different. As Chu Chengting was guiding Wei Ping and Hua Lan, a middle aged man walked over to the three. The middle aged man had a worried look on his face. ¡°Elder Wei, What¡¯s wrong? Why did you make such a face?¡± Wei Tang looked at Chu Chengting and Wei Ping. He told Wei Ping and Hua Lan to leave first, he had something important to say to Chu. Chengting alone Wei Ping, even if it was his son. He still had to strictly follow the rules, Wei Ping understood that. He walked out of the training ground with Hua Lan. When the two had left, Wei Ping spoke about what caused him to worry. ¡°The High Heavenly God visited Shenlin City under our sect''s supervision. He wanted Liu Yue to hand over the city along with thew to him, but Liu Yue refused.¡± Hearing that Liu Yue refused, Chu Chengting''s expression changed. His calm expression turned serious. Rejecting what the Heavenly God wanted was a huge matter. Even he didn''t dare to deny him. ¡°So what next? If I guess. The High Heavenly God had to kill Liu Yue over there for viting Heaven''smand¡­¡± He expected Wei Tang to nod his head, but Wei Tang shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, not only did the High Heavenly God not kill Liu Yue, he instead epted Liu Yue as his disciple and taught Liu Yue the Law of Light. Liu Yue cultivation realm at this moment had risen exponentially. After listening to a single instruction from the High Heavenly God only once, he is now in the Extinction Realm.¡± ¡°Extinction Realm... from listening to a single instruction.¡± The Extinction Realm, not many will be able to ascend to this realm. Some people need hundreds of years. But Liu Yue, who was in the Destruction Realm, was able to rise to the Extinction Realm just by listening to the instruction once. This is too much, even if it is a high heavenly god. There''s absolutely no way to achieve that. Chu Chengting thought of something before asking Wei Tang. ¡°Where is he now? Is it possible if I want to meet with him?¡± Wei Tang hesitated a little before speaking. ¡°The Heavenly God, after teaching Liu Yue, immediately headed deep into the jungle realm.¡± ¡°Deep into the Jungle Realm?¡± Chu Chengting closed his eyes. He just let out a sigh. even him. He wasn''t sure that he could safely enter the depths of the jungle realm. ¡°Can''t help it. Order all disciples to keep an eye on the Jungle Realm. When the Heavenly Godes out, notify me immediately.¡± Wei Tang nodded, before doing what he had been given order to, Chu Chengting scratched his chin slightly. Before thinking of something, he would send Wei Ping and Hua Lan to Shenlin City. Let the two of them help Liu Yue work, then they might have a chance to meet the Heavenly God. If the Heavenly God likes them both, the two might even be able to be his disciples like Liu Yue. In Shenlin City Liu Yue couldn''t believe it. He never thought that he himself would be able to rise to this level. He thought that his entire life, his profound level, would only stop at the Destruction Realm. Who would have thought that he would have a chance to rise to the Extinction Realm just by listening to what the Heavenly God had taught him? Liu Yue absorbed what Chen Ming taught him like a sponge. His level increased rapidly. Liu Yue was now able to slightly control the Law of Light. ¡°I never thought that controlling thews would be this easy.¡± Liu Yue didn''t understand that he was able to do this because of Chen Ming. Otherwise, many cultivators would have ascended to the True Essence Realm. All that was possible was because Chen Ming understood the mechanism of the universe. He was able to exin it in detail from his deep knowledge and understanding of thews. And with Chen Ming''s precise and direct instruction, Liu Yue was able toprehend the Law of Light without much difficulty. Chen Ming was not like any other teacher in this world. In this world, teachers will teach students implicitly. Sometimes it''s time-consuming teaching that isn''t right. Chen Ming isn''t like that. If he wants to teach someone, he will teach in a straightforward manner. The result came out as it was seen. ¡°Law is what governs the nature of all things. Controlling thew is the intentional control of nature. If the intent is strong enough, you can control thews.¡± ¡°As for whether the intention is to control thews or not. It is up to each individual to be able to express their own intent.¡± Liu Yue now only looked at Chen Ming. He was not a heavenly god in his eyes anymore. But he was his only true god who gave him a chance to control his life. Liu Yue''s loyalty rose rapidly. His loyalty to Chen Ming is now stronger than Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. Liu Yue estimated that he would be able to rise to the True Essence Realm in one hundred years. as well as Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. This hundred years was very lowpared to the others who had taken thousands of years to reach the True Essence Realm rank. Chen Ming nodded in satisfaction. He was now able to indirectly conquer the city. He also gained a disciple who was fiercely loyal to him. ¡°There is only so much I can teach you. The rest is up to you whether you can ascend to the True Essence Realm or not.¡± Chen Ming couldn''t help anyone rise to the True Essence Realm, it was not the same as from Qi Gathering Stage going up to Earth Profound Realm or Earth Profound Realm going up to Sky Profound Realm, these two were just to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion. However, from a Martial Ancestor Realm level and above, Everyone must understand their own path. which is different for each person. 515 Chapter 515 Speaking of the path, Chen Ming now did not understand which path he was on. But listening to Kim Mintae''s World Tree, he should now be on the path of immortality. Chen Ming only shook his head. He thought about itter. At this moment, he wanted to quickly build his empire. Liu Yue sincerely salutes Chen Ming. ¡°Thank you Master for teaching this student.¡± Chen Ming only smiled and nodded to Liu Yue, he slowly rose from his seat before walking outside the City Lord''s Mansion. Of course, there were people following Chen Ming. They wanted to send Chen Ming off. Chen Ming after leaving the City Lord''s Mansion He told Liu Yue that in the next two to three days, he would let Liu Yue know his senior disciples. ¡°Hopefully there will be no problem.¡± Chen Ming hoped it wouldn''t be a problem. It was because this was Heaven''s ruling region. There were only light cultivators here. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon were darkness cultivators. Chen Ming only shook his head. After that, he immediately returned to Chen n Vige. ¡­¡­.. In the realm of darkness. At this moment, there was a middle-aged man in a ck robe covering his face. He arrived at Starlight City. He found that the Starlight City was now full of people living peacefully. They didn''t look like they had just gone through a disaster in the slightest. ¡°Law of Light?¡± The middle-aged man could sense the Law of Light protecting this ce. He knew who used the Law of Light to protect here. However, he didn''t think that one who used this Law of Light would have such a profound knowledge of it. ¡°Was this even possible? This was as if thew obeyed those who used them. It''s really interesting how someone can control thew so well. Even me and that b@stard couldn''t use thew like this.¡± The middle-aged man tried to feel thew he could sense. The deeper he senses the more confused he is. He didn''t understand how the one who used this Law of Light could do it. Behind this middle-aged man There was another middle-aged man. He didn''t care what the other middle-aged man would do. He was thinking of something. ¡­¡­¡­. Wei Ping and Hua Lan, after receiving orders from Chu Chengting to be Liu Yue''s assistants, immediately headed for Shenlin City. Wei Ping was very excited right now. This was the first time he had left the Sect. Hua Lan looked at Wei Ping before shaking her head. She knew what he was thinking. She couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Senior Brother Wei. Do you remember what I told Senior Brother?" ¡°Hmm, be careful of strangers. Don''t judge people from the outside, I already remember that." Wei Ping could only lightly snort. He was her senior disciple but she acted like he was a child. Hua Lan only shook her head. Even though he was her senior. But in reality, she was older and more experienced than him, Wei Ping was grown up within the sect. None of the disciples in the sects dared to bully him. It was because he was a direct disciple of the Sect Master. and also had a father who was also a great elder Who would dare to bully him? Wei Ping was born from a safe environment. causing him to not understand how cruel the real world is Hua Lan looked at Wei Ping, she thought of her sister Hua Lin. She didn¡¯t know how she was now. ¡°Hopefully, Xie Lin would take care of Hua Lin instead of me. I''m a really bad sister.¡± Hua Lan didn''t want to leave her sister in the lower world. But it was because she had reached the Martial Ancestor Realm before she knew it. She was already in the upper world. If it wasn''t for she had met the Green Left Sword Sect first, If not, she might as well be dead. The two arrived in Shenlin after a long journey. The two did not have the ability like Chen Ming to be able to use the Law of Time. It took the two of them several days to arrive. The two of them arrived at Shenlin City and immediately headed towards the City Lord''s Mansion. City Lord''s Mansion, Liu Yue''s office Liu Yue was currently sitting doing his work as usual. He now felt much more confident. After he was able to rise to the Extinction Realm, all the Green Left Sword Sect disciples who used to belittle him. At this moment, everyone could only lower their heads, not daring to look at him. His level was as high as that of the Green Left Sword Sect, Sect Master. And with this, who would dare to insult him again? He hade to this point. He could only thank his Master. Liu Yue did his job. Until a servant came to inform him that Two Direct Disciples of the Green Left Sword Sect had arrived, Liu Yue simply nodded and told the servant to bring the two to meet him. If it had been before, he would have jumped out of his seat and greeted the two of them himself. But now it''s not like before. He was a disciple of the High Heavenly God. He must behave as he is a disciple of a great god. He can''te and act like before. He must keep his Master¡¯s face. Wei Ping and Hua Lan arrived at Liu Yue''s office. Liu Yue thought that the two of them must be arrogant. Instead, it was very different from what he had imagined. Hua Lan walked forward before speaking. "City Lord, Me and my senior brother came here to act as the City Lord''s assistant. ording to the request of the Sect Master. If there is anything for me and Senior Wei to help. You can tell us.¡± Liu Yue looked at Hua Lan, she was not the same as he thought. This is what we call ten mouths is not equal to two eyes seeing. She was nothing like what he had heard. Liu Yue nodded before speaking up. ¡°I have received a letter from the sectmaster. There isn''t much work here. Just inspect and maintain the peace of this city.¡± ¡°Inspect and maintain the peace of this city? Aren''t we here to deal with demonic beasts?¡± Hearing what Liu Yue said, Wei Ping''s excitement gradually decreased. He thought he would go on an adventure. encountered a dangerous situation. ¡°Fighting demonic beasts, hmm, that''s true. I have something I need you two to help me with. Is it okay?" ¡°The City Lord can tell us that. We are already here to help the City Lord.¡± Liu Yue looked at Wei Ping, he could only smile and lightly breathed a sigh of relief. Wei Ping still looked like an inexperienced, inexperienced youth. On the other hand, Hua Lan looks more mature. and a careful person. Since she walked into the City Lord''s Mansion She was always observing everything around her. 516 Chapter 516 Liu Yue really didn''t have any work for the two to do. But when Wei Ping wanted to fight the demonic beasts. He would arrange it for him. ¡°In the Jungle realm away from Shenlin City. There were often demonic beastsing out to cause chaos. I want you two to go there. Be careful not to let the beasts cause trouble. I will give five hundred men to the two of you.¡± In the Jungle Realm Liu Yue had told them. It was a realm where there were a lot of demonic beasts. However, they were of a low level. they were only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Which was appropriate for both of them to use as training. Chen Ming was now meditating. He tried to gather his profound energy, but it didn''t work. His power was not a form of Qi, it was in another form. He had immense power, but he couldn''t use it as he wanted. He needed to be able to control it first. before he thought of using it. He definitely didn''t want the people close to him to get hit by his crossfired. talking about people close to him and all his lovers. They were unable to use even the slightest bit of his power. Everyone was still bonded. But they couldn''t use Chen Ming''s power for some reason. Chen Ming had to find a solution to this problem. ¡°Too strong is not always a good thing.¡± Chen Ming thought of a bald hero. He grabbed his head in fear. Found that his hair was still there every strand. If he had immense power, then his beautiful hair would have been lost. He would never ept it. Chen Ming tried to continue cultivating his power. He now had a better ability to control power. The swing of his power was much less than the first. The more he understood the will and the mechanism of the universe, the more he could use it without fail. Chen Ming had practiced for about ten hours. He found that it was now morning. He doesn''t need to sleep. His cultivation time was his resting time. It felt more rxed than sleep. He really didn''t even need to eat food or shower and get dressed. He just thought that he was full, he was full. He just thought of how he wanted to dress. He was dressed like that. Everything was as he wished. As for bathing, his body was in a pure state all the time. No matter how long it had passed, his body wasn''t even the slightest bit dirty. But even if he could do whatever he wanted It doesn''t mean that he will use it as he wants. He had his own limits to use his powers. ¡°If I keep using our power like that I willpletely forget the meaning of living. And soon I''ll just be emptiness be ves to what I have created.¡± Chen Ming would never be a ve to his own power. He must be the one who rises above it and controls it. With this determined mind allowing him to better control his powers. He wanted to train himself to be able to control his own power. He didn''t want to make everything go away just because he sneezed too hard, right? It''s very scary. If his every little action caused him to destroy this world Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He took a shower and immediately headed towards the dining room in his pce house. In the dining room, his family was all together. Today was the day that Tang Huayin had to be the cook and Hua Lin as her assistant. Talking about Hua Lin since she came up to this upper world. Her body had grown rapidly. She was now fourteen years old. But her body looked like an eighteen-year-old. She now, like a flower at first nce, looked lovely, bright and cheerful. She hade a long way from the little girl he had met ¡°The food is ready!¡± Tang Huayin spoke while serving food to everyone. Talking about eating together, Chen Ming did not see Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian or even their women. In this short amount of time. The trio¡¯s lovers even formed a Housewives Guild in the Chen n Family Vige to exchange information of their lovers ¡°Has anyone seen Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian?¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. ¡°Kim Mintae went to practice in the jungle with Soah and Onfa. As for Ao Ertian right now, he is trying to practice martial arts with Li Xiyan and the rest of his group.¡± Xiao Wen spoke to Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded his head, looking at everyone who was with him now. It was time for him to train the girls in thews that suit them At eight o''clock in the morning. The sky was clear without clouds. The deepest part of the Jungle Realm Within the forest, traces of battle could be seen. The verdant jungle area will have many points that have engulfed in mes and burned until they were ckened. Kim Mintae nowes out of the vige with the girls to trek through the jungle and test the new powers he has acquired, the "Star God Formation". Kim Mintae could easily use his power. And it seems that his powers will also grow stronger when he uses the formation. Kim Mintae tried using Amun Ra''s power through the formation. He found that the power that came out was about twenty percent stronger than before. It also uses less power. ¡°This Star God Formation is very convenient. Can do many things that Rune can''t do. Chen Ming is a true genius who could learn something like this even with the help of the system.¡± Kim Mintae couldn''t help but admire Chen Ming. and as soon as heplimented Chen Ming He heard a loud voice in his head. What genius? I can do the same. But I''m still young, hmm. The voice in his head was Yggdrasil. The world tree thate with him from the lower world. Chen Ming created something that even Yggdrasil was unable toprehend. But when he understood, he could only tell Kim Mintae that he was still youngpared to the other mature Yggdrasil. 517 Chapter 517 At the same time, Kim Mintae left the vige to test his power. At the Chen n vige, Ao Ertian was now seriously cultivating martial arts. He had never imagined that cultivation would be able to be applied to Muay Thai so well. Speaking of Muay Thai, he thought of Teacher Saming who had taught him. He didn¡¯t know where Teacher Saming is now. ¡°Teacher Saming must be in Greater Land for sure. But not this dimension.¡± Ao Ertian let out a sigh before looking forward. In front of him was arge banana tree. If someone asked him where the banana tree came from. He could only tell them that it came from his power. The inventory. Ao Ertian in a high guard posture. The five divine beast tattoos emitted a glimmer of light. The five divine beings are the Monkey, Tiger, Saming, Great Serpent, and Garuda. ¡°Magnefestration!¡± ¡°Asura Shadow!¡± ¡°Mountain Meridian Breaking Fist!¡± With the power of the five divine beasts, the power of Ao Ertian had increased enormously. even though he was only at the Marital Ancestor Realm. However, his true fighting power was already at Destruction Realm. He gathered his strength before punching the banana tree. This banana tree was filled with strong mana energy. But Ao Ertian ''s powerful fist easily destroyed the strong banana tree. His fist hit the banana tree. If it was Ao Ertian''s normal fist technique, all the attack power woulde from outside, but when Ao Ertian added the Meridian Breaking Palm martial art that Chen Ming had taught him, it mixed well with his martial art. be a Mountain Meridian Breaking Fist! It will deal damage from the outside and inside at the same time. A powerful straight fist capable of destroying all kinds of enemies, Ao Ertian didn''t need to be afraid of enemies who had the ability to defend against physical attacks. because he could prate its armor, destroying everything from within. ¡°If I have this martial art, fighting with Medusa won''t be a problem anymore. Unfortunately, Medusa managed to escape. Otherwise, hmm." The poor banana tree might be able to fend off attacks from wizards or warriors at the immortal rank in his old world. But it was unable to block attacks from Ao Ertian, indicating that he was now above the Immortal rank. He could only let out a sigh. The name of the rank sounds really strong. But whenpared to this world, the immortal rank was among the lowest in this world. Not worth mentioning. ¡°No, this will confuse me." ¡°I must reorganize my thoughts.¡± Ao Ertian reorganized his thoughts about power. Ao Ertian obtained information from Chen Ming that there were four major ranks in this world, the Martial Ancestor Realm. The level he is in now is the Destruction Realm. Extinction Realm and True Essence Realm And he thought there still exist higher existent above True Essence Realm. Ao Ertian''s attack just a moment ago. It could indicate that Ao Ertian''s true martial power level was in the Destruction Realm. And if he used it with his traveler power, even the Extinction Realm had to be careful of him. Because he could use the power of a traveler, sneak attacks and even the Extinction Realm would be caught off guard. Ao Ertian had been practicing his technique for a while now. He heard Li Xiyan and the girls calling him to breakfast. Ao Ertian only smiled. He promised to himself that he would bring everyone home. Although he wanted to find Teacher Saming and Medusa. Bringing everyone home was more important to him. ¡°Dealing with Medusa might not be difficult anymore. If I practice martial arts in this upper world, Chen Ming will definitely help us.¡± Ao Ertian was confident in Chen Ming. When he got to know him Perhaps Chen Ming could help him find Teacher Saming and deal with Medusa. ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, a number of people were heading towards the Jungle Realm. These were the people that the Shenlin City Lord had assigned to take care of the demonic beasts that tended to rampage and cause chaos to the people. This group was led by two cultivators of the Destruction Realm. These two were Hua Lan and Wei Ping. Hua Lan has experience leading a group of people. Since she was once the Grand Elder of the Lightning Sect in the lower world before. while Hua Lan was doing her duty. Wei Ping, who had nothing to do right now, was talking to a middle-aged man. ¡°Hm, So it was like that. It should be like that. I never thought that a sword y could do that.¡± The middle-aged man suggested how to use a sword. The sword y that the middle-aged man taught to Wei Ping was of a higher level than the sword y of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. But Wei Ping didn''t feel suspicious at all. The middle-aged man seemed to be fond of Wei Ping. While the middle-aged man was teaching Wei Ping a sword technique. Then another middle-aged man walked up to him before whispering to him. ¡°Demon God King. What are you doing? Teaching the kid like that¡± The two were Demon God Ermo and Demon God King Xia''er Changdi. The Demon God Ermo only looked at Xia''er Changdi. He didn''t know what Xia''er Changdi was thinking. Teach the Demonic Sword Smashing Technique to Wei Ping who was this innocent and naive. ¡°I''m just bored. I just want to know how it will be.¡± Demon God Ermo could only rub his face. Hepletely forgot what Xia''er Changdi was like before bing the Demon God King. When he is bored, he likes to y pranks. Demon God Ermo only let out a sigh. and prayed to get home as soon as possible. At the heart of the Jungle Realm. Long Chu was now sleeping peacefully. He felt sleepy after he had finished eating. But after he slept for a while, he suddenly opened his eyes again. He, after waking up, yawned slightly before looking in one direction, which was the direction leading to the forest entrance, with an excited expression. It was as if he had encountered something interesting. He could sense someone who had the power of the True Essence Realm. He couldn''t help stroking his beard before speaking. ¡°Ho ho ho, Food, Delicious Fodd. I''m so hungry." Long Chu looked at the skeletons piled high beside him. He already eats the evil cultists of the Destruction Realm and Extinction Realm. He felt pity. He should eat them slowly. ¡°Eat and sleep. This is life, ho ho." Long Chu got up from his bed. His bed was a colorful leaf. Long Chu slightly twisted his waist, making a crunching sound. Heter took out his staff before heading in a direction where he could immediately feel a cultivator of the True Essence Realm. Long Chu arrived at the point where he could sense the True Essence Realm. When he had arrived, he couldn''t help but look at the two middle-aged men. He recognized a middle-aged man out of two. ¡°Isn¡¯t that my dear grandson''s servant?¡± Long Chu looked at another middle-aged man he didn''t know. He only sighed, thinking that he would be able to eat delicious food. However, it seemed that the middle-aged man he didn''t know had a fate tied to Chen Ming. ¡°Even though I can''t eat you That doesn''t mean I can''t have fun. When you can''t eat, you have to y, ho ho." Long Chu had a habit that was hard to understand. He was a powerful being. but behaved like a child. He thought for a moment. before heading towards the two Xia''er Changdi now felt colder. He turned to the Demon God Ermo before speaking. ¡°Ermo, I felt cold. Do you feel the same as me?¡± 518 Chapter 518 Demon God Ermo thought that nothing would happen in this jungle. He looked at Xia''er Changdi and was shocked, his spine chilling. If it was someone else, he might think that the cold air made him feel cold. But this is Xia''er Changdi. Every time he feels cold, it means something bad is going to happen. ¡°Don''t tell me there will be disaster¡­¡± Demon God Ermo tried to look around. Make sure nothing happens to him. But when he looked around a few times, he found an old man smiling at him. Demon God Ermo swallowed his saliva. If someone was more terrifying than Xia''er Changdi and Tian''er Changdi, it was this old man. Demon God Ermo wanted to say something. However, he found that he was unable to speak. unable to even move ¡°Sh*t¡± Long Chuughed loudly. causing The Demon God Ermo to look at him. He didn''t know what Long Chu wanted to do. Xia''er Changdi at the same time, he could feel the dangering from the old man in front of him. He was at the highest level of the True Essence Realm. He was terrified of the old man in front of him. How is it possible? ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Xia''er Changdi asked with a serious expression. He was ready to fight immediately if the other party had malicious intent. ¡°It must be me who asks that question. This is my territory. What do you want bying here?¡± Xia''er Changdi was slightly confused by what the old man said, Xia''er Changdi was slightly confused. Isn''t this a jungle realm ruled by the forest tribe people? ¡°Your territory? Isn¡¯t this realm ruled by the forest tribe people, and they are under the jurisdiction of the heavenly realm. And I have never seen you in heaven before. " Xia''er Changdi didn''t care who was the ruler here. He only wanted to know why the old man thought that way. ¡°Under the jurisdiction of the heavenly realm? Ho ho ho, you really know how to joke. Can you tell if there are any heavenly gods who have entered here and have left? Neither you nor your brother dared to enter this deep forest in the past." Xia''er Changdi was slightly paranoid. The other party knew him and Tian''er Changdi, even though he knew who he was, he didn''t feel scared a little. The old man would definitely not be an ordinary person. ¡°So what? This realm is still under the heavenly realm; you can¡¯t deny that.¡± The old man heard that from Xia''er Changdi, he onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Since when did my territory belong to heaven? I rule here since your parents weren''t even born. Then you wille and say that this ce belongs to heaven. If your parents knew what you have spoken. they should be rolling on their grave, and boy It¡¯s my territory since that time there isn¡¯t any realm yet.¡± ¡°!!?¡± No one had ever spoken to him like this before. Using his parents as a way to shame him. They had died thousands of years ago. This is unforgivable. At the same time, Demon God Ermo understood what Long Chu wanted. He just wanted to mess with Xia''er Changdi. The Demon God Ermo only shook his head. Who would dare to mess with Xia''er Changdi if not Long Chu? Xia''er Changdi used the Law of Darkness. He unleashed his power before attacking Long Chu. Xia''er Changdi''s palm was now ckened. His palm was filled with immense dark energy. Long Chu looked at Xia''er Changdi. He was able to dodge his attacks without much difficulty. Heughed before using his staff to hit Xia''er Changdi ''s palm directly. Seeing that Long Chu didn''t dodge his attack and came into direct contact with him, Xia''er Changdi snorted and spoke in fury. "Such an arrogant old man! Do you think this staff will protect you from my ck Iron Palm?¡± It was normal that Xia''er Changdi would be angry. Never anybody before in the world had the courage to take his palm like this directly. Even Tian''er Changdi who is stronger than him. He also used thew, which was his weakness as well to defend against his attack. Xia''er Changdi was confident that his palm would definitely destroy Long Chu''s staff. But it wasn''t what he thought. A thunderous sound resounded. The sh between the ck Iron Palm and Long Chu''s staff. It turned out that nothing had happened, but the two explosions of energy destroyed the surroundings. Xia''er Changdi couldn''t help but look at Long Chu''s staff. He found that his power was ineffective against Long Chu''s staff. His staff had a barrier of some sort that blocked his attacks. Xia''er Changdi saw that his attack was ineffective. Instead, he changed his stance using the soles of his feet. ¡°Die!¡± Xia''er Changdi ''s foot was busting into ck mes. He kicked Long Chu''s chest. Long Chu only used the hem of his sleeve to brush Xia''er Changdi ''s foot, causing the mes to be extinguished. When Xia''er Changdi saw that, he hurried back. Before speaking ¡°No wonder, why did you have the courage to speak like that? Indeed, you are in the same realm as me, you are also in the True Essence Realm.¡± Xia''er Changdi sensed thews of time and space. Thews of time and space are one of the nine greatws of the universe. No wonder it was able to destroy his power caused by the Law of Darkness. Long Chu stroked his beard and said nothing. His face was still smiling like a good-natured old man. But under that smile, Xia''er Changdi knew that there was a hidden danger. Xia''er Changdi couldn''t help but think in his heart. Was he feeling cold because of this old man? ¡°Same realm? Ho ho ho, Do you want to kill me with your jokes? How can you and I bepared to each other like the sky and the abyss? This is your skill. Despite being at the True Essence Realm, you could only do this. really disappointing. Really disappointing.¡± Long Chu saw that Xia''er Changdi''s anger has dropped. He needed to add more fire. Otherwise it will be too boring. Xia''er Changdi was already calm. Hearing what Long Chu spoke up, He became angry. ¡°I have tried to give you a chance. But you choose the path that leads to death. Don''t think I''m unkind!¡± "Ho ho, I''m so scared." 519 Chapter 519 Long Chu now agitated Xia''er Changdi. Xia''er Changdi gritted his teeth before starting to use a high-level devil technique. He summoned a dark spirit. The sky is dark now. In the sky, a huge purple skeleton appeared. The skeleton looked down from the sky. It opened its mouth before roaring. The Demon God Ermo now only shook his head. Using such a high level technique. There was no way the Heavenly God King would not know Xia''er Changdi is here Demon God Ermo could only wonder in his heart. Why was it that Xia''er Changdi ''s IQ suddenly decreased. He noticed something unusual. He saw flowers on the ground. Those flowers emitted some pollen and Xia''er. Changdi doesn''t know. ¡°Oh, I know now. No wonder¡± Xia''er Changdi inhaled a lot of pollen. This pollen must have done something to Xia''er Changdi. ¡°Die! You mother fu*ker¡± A huge skeleton attacked Long Chu. Long Chuughed. Before stopping the massive skeleton attack with his bare hands, Xia''er Changdi gasped. He didn''t understand how Long Chu was able to prevent his attacks. ¡°It¡¯s my turn, boy. Ho ho ho¡± Long Chu looked at Xia''er Changdi, Xia¡¯er Changdi could only swallow his saliva. This was the first time in hundreds of years that he felt he had picked the wrong opponent. and as he thought Suddenly, Long Chu''s body grewrger. Long Chu was now half tree, half human. He still had the same appearance, but the only difference was that he had bark. He held onto arge skeleton. Before, he jerked it down from the sky and started to deal with both the Demon God King and The skeleton at the same time. The Demon God Ermo could only look at what had happened. can''t do anything, or if he could do anything, he didn''t think to do it. Chen n vige. The courtyard in front of Chen Ming''s Pce House. Chen Ming now looked at everyone intently practicing thews. He had taught everyone thews he knew right now. Everyone mentioned included Ao Ertian''s group. Kim Mintae hasn''t returned yet. He will teach Kim Mintae and his groupter. Chen Ming taught Xie Lin the Law of Light since she used techniques based on a technique from the Lightning Sect. Xiao Wen, Law of Water, just like Xie Lin, she had a technique from the Water Returning Sect. Dongfang Gu, the Law of Water, just like Xiao Wen, She had her family''s cultivation technique that was rted to ice. Ice is part of thew of water. Hua Lin Law of Light, the same reason as Xie Lin. She was from the same sect as her. Kang Lan, Law of Light was the same but for a different reason because she had her Fire Dragon bloodline. Fire was ssified as a subcategory of light, another subcategory of Yang. Ni Yue, Law of Darkness because she is a demon. She had been able to control the Law of Darkness since she was born, but it was very small. Yao Guanyin, the Law of Emptiness, she was an assassin before, so thisw suited her very well. Tang Huayin, Law of Life. She was the only one of the group who had an affinity with life. No one knew the reason even Chen Ming himself. Chang''er. Chen Ming didn''t need to teach her anything. Because herw was as strong as his or even stronger in terms of the Yin aspect. Everyone''s cultivation had increased when Chen Ming passed on thews to everyone. Anyone who was now in the Martial Ancestor Realm could rise to the Destruction Realm. It was not so difficult. Not only that, everyone was now on the verge of breaking into the Extinction Realm. Everyone was surprised. They didn''t think that just by listening to Chen Ming''s teaching, everyone''s power level would increase so much. Not everyone knows that everyone is getting stronger so quickly. It''s not because everyone learns thews or has any talent. If that was the case, there would have been more or less incidents like this before. But it never happened. It means that everyone has misunderstood it. Everyone became stronger because Chen Ming wanted it to be. Even he himself didn''t know that the universe right now was what he wanted. The universe will try to do whatever Chen Ming wishes. Of course, because he was the chosen one. and was also the one who solved the mystery of the universe as well. And at that moment, Chen Ming was observing everyone''s development. He noticed something in the distance. ¡°Giant skeleton?¡± Chen Ming had never seen anything like this before. He rose from his seat, wanting to fly over to explore what was going on. But before he had a chance to fly out of the vige He saw something appear before the giant skeleton and jerk it down from the sky. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Chen Ming saw that Long Chu had erged his body and he started beating the skeleton. Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. If Long Chu still exists here There would be nothing to worry about. but even though Chen Ming still decided to fly to see what happened. ¡­¡­.. At the scene Xia''er Changdi''s condition at this moment was a mess. He was beaten until there was nothing left of his demonic dignity. This was the first time in his life that he had been beaten like a dog like this. Long Chu saw Xia''er Changdi''s condition. He could onlyugh before speaking. ¡°It is ten thousand years too early. Wait for you to apply the truew first. So you deserve to be my opponent. You are now too weak. If not for your father and mother. You will never be able to live to this day.¡± Xia''er Changdi gritted his teeth. He looked at Long Chu, not knowing what to say. Long Chu rubbed his beard slightly before speaking. ¡°You must be wondering who I am. I am just a tree that that person has left in this world for me to help the chosen one. so that one day they will join hands in a battle that even he has not been able to ovee. You and your position are iparable with the importance of the Chosen. Think carefully about what is going to happen after this.¡± Long Chu, after speaking, turned his back on Xia''er Changdi before flying away. Xia''er Changdi, seeing that Long Chu had flown away, slowly rose from where he was lying. He took something out of his space ring before eating it. His injured body was quickly healed. Xia''er Changdi, seeing that his body had returned to normal. He couldn''t help but sigh. He turned to the Demon God Ermo. Found that the Demon God Ermo was standing still, not moving. He just furrowed his brows together. Even though the other side is stronger, The Demon God Ermo was not a coward to let him fight alone. He knew that something happened to Demon God Ermo, and as he thought He noticed that there was a certain force covering Demon God Ermo. He wanted to go to Ermo to save Ermo from his shackles. But someone had already cut it off in front of him. He saw a young man flying down to the ground near the Demon God Ermo. He could easily break the bond that wrapped the Demon God Ermo down. ¡°Who are you¡± Once again, Xia''er Changdi asked a stranger. But this time, his tone was noticeably lighter. If it was normal, he would have already shown an arrogant expression. However, he probably didn''t want to be beaten again. 520 Chapter 520 Chen n Vige Xia''er Changdi is currently receiving first aid. Although the pills he ingested were able to heal his body to a certain extent. But it''s still not enough He needs additional treatment. Otherwise, there may be long-term problems. Xia''er Changdi who had entered the Chen n Vige. He felt that something was very wrong here. This ce was nothing like what he thought. ¡°This isn''t a vige anymore... A vige shouldn''t be like this.¡± The first thing Xia''er Changdi thought he''d encountered were people dressed in animal skins. The house is made up of a mound. They had ragged appearances and didn¡¯t have a high cultivation base. However, when he looked at this ce again, it wasn''t the vige as he had imagined. In fact, it was unlike anything he had ever seen before. Viges in the jungle shouldn''t be like this. ¡°These things should not originate from this world or any other world in the universe¡­¡± Xia''er Changdi looked at the various technologies surrounding him. His expression was extremely serious. He had never encountered any of these technologies before. And even though he had never seen them before, he already hated them for some reason. ¡°These things probably don''t belong to those gods right. There is no way that those gods will be able to enter this world without my knowledge.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xia''er Changdi from a distance. He wanted to see what kind of person Xia''er Changdi was. In addition to being a person who is easily bored. He didn''t see anything that would be a disadvantage for Xia''er Changdi. And in the fight just now Xia''er Changdi wasn¡¯t in the wrong. Long Chu messed with him first. and as for why? Chen Ming didn''t understand either. The Demon God Ermo saw that Chen Ming was looking at Xia''er Changdi. He couldn''t help but speak out. ¡°He didn¡¯t like technologies because they were simr to what they used¡± ¡°They?¡± ¡°They were gods that your two friends from other earths tried to find.¡± ¡°Why did you say that? And you couldn''t say anything to me before because the one who gave you this knowledge told you not to tell anyone? What happened to that now?¡± ¡°You think that if I hadn''t been given permission? Would I dare to say that? I''m not that stupid.¡± Chen Ming heard what The Demon God Ermo said. He nodded. The Demon God Ermo, then began to exin to Chen Ming. All the gods in this world call the gods of another dimension deviant gods. The reason why they called these gods as deviant gods was because a long time ago. These deviant gods had reached this dimension. They do not speak. They immediately began invading this world with their armies. Back then it wasn''t as peaceful as it is today. with clearly separated realms. That was the time when the big fish literally ate the small fish. Before all the gods coulde together, these deviant gods had conquered more than eighty percent of the upper world. It was the perfect massacre. But all the ns of the deviant gods had failed. with the cooperation of everyone at that time. they defeat all the deviant gods. But even though they won the war, the loss was too great for them. Chen Ming listened intently to The Demon God Ermo. He received important information. ¡°And how could we go to the dimension where the deviant gods reside?¡± ¡°The ess point has long since been closed. But you might be able to use some of your methods to discover the closed path. That point used to be in the Dragon Realm¡­ a realm where you shouldn''t go the most.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Even though he had lost the use of his original power, he was still a dragon. If he goes to the ruling realm of the dragon, the ruler of the Dragon Realm would definitely be able to feel him. And as soon as Chen Ming thought about dragons. Chen Ming had thought of something. ¡°Come to think of it, before I changed to the cosmic swallowing dragon, I was a Yin and Yang Dragon before. It was known for its bnce. Why don''t I use yin and yang to bnce each other''s energy?¡± Chen Ming suddenly burst outughing. He didn''t think he would be able to solve the problems he encountered so easily. Sometimes thinking tooplicated can prevent simple solutions. Xia''er Changdi was still wary of his surroundings. He found that the foreign objects around him might be simr to those used by the deviant gods. But there was a huge difference. Most of the things he saw were for convenience, nothing was meant to destroy. These things were powered by something he could feel but could not understand. Of course, he could not understand how arc energy works. Arc is born from technology invented by aliens. It''s not about concepts orws at all. Xia''er Changdi had never thought that he would encounter something he could not understand. It''s actually lessplicated than the concepts the deviant gods used. But it was something new to him. As for the concept, at least he could understand it. because it was simr to thews he used. But this is somethingpletely different. He when unable to understand it. He chose to turn to something else that was more important right now. He felt that it wasn''t that important to him. These items only help to provide convenience. It didn''t make him any stronger. Xia''er Changdi, after making sure that the things around him weren''t things that came from a deviant god. He turned to look at his wounds. His injuries and wounds were now healed. In addition to these strange things There was also a Heavenly Blood Medicine that only a Creation God could concoct. ¡°Who was it that changed this ce to this extent?¡± Xia''er Changdi couldn''t help but look at Chen Ming. Chen Ming was currently discussing something with The Demon God Ermo. He was about to head towards Chen Ming. He could feel some energying from one direction. His Law of Darkness trembled¡­ Something very frightening was heading towards him, not towards Chen Ming. ¡°W-what is this, this terrifying darkness¡­¡± It was a familiar and unfamiliar feeling at the same time. All he saw was darkness. endless darkness The emptiness swallowed the darkness. But darkness cannot fill the emptiness. It caused something dreadful. ck hole Xia''er Changdi felt as though his soul was about to slip into that ck hole. But before his soul was sucked away He heard someone''s voice. ¡°What are you doing here¡± Xia''er Changdi''s consciousness returned. Chang''er was now standing in front of him. looked at him with her dark eyes. He could only open his mouth. but didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect Chang''er to appear in front of him like this. and did not think that her control over thew of darkness would be superior to his. This was probably because Chang''er was very conscious of the Law of Emptiness that supported her Law of Darkness very well Of course, Xia''er Changdi himself was able toprehend more than onew. But it wasn''t deep enough to support each other. If they fought, he was confident that he could defeat Chang''er. But it wasn''t worth it, and he had no reason to hurt her. He tried his best to smile before speaking to Chang''er. ¡°I-I am here for you Sister¡± Chang''er heard what Xia''er Changdi said. She tilted her head slightly before speaking. ¡°Come here for me? Why?¡± ¡°I-I just want to know if you are well.¡± ¡°I am fine. So you know now. Leave¡± ¡°........¡± Being treated like a stranger. Xia''er Changdi wanted to say something. but he couldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t his sister anymore. ¡°I, besides I want toe to you. I also want to talk to him about something.¡± Chang''er was silent for a moment. She looked at Chen Ming as if asking if he wanted her to drive him away. Chen Ming shook his head to her. She smiled before walking back to Chen Ming. Xia''er Changdi saw that, couldn''t help but feel jealous. but can''t do anything The other party wasn¡¯t even see him as her brother. his status was even lower. Chen Ming only smiled at Xia''er Changdi. He could stop Chang''er, but he didn''t. Xia''er Changdi only gritted his teeth. He just let out a breath. before heading towards Chen Ming. No matter how jealous he was, He had something to discuss with Chen Ming. 521 Chapter 521 Chen Ming led Xia''er Changdi into the inside of his pce house. Xia''er Changdi walked into Chen Ming''s pce house. He could only think that what he saw outside was not half the inside of Chen Ming''s pce house. It was as if he had slipped into another world. Inside Chen Ming''s house, there was a strange decoration. with various state-of-the-art equipment whether it is an internal air conditioner hologram projector cleaning robot All of the items were at a higher grade level than those outside of theparable kind. Xia''er Changdi who saw this strangeness He really can''t help it. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking in a serious tone. Although he knew that these equipment here and the equipment used by the deviant gods were different. It is also possible that they may be rted. He needed to ask him for confirmation. ¡°Where did you get something like this from? You are probably from the lower world. I believe that the lower world cannot contain any of these things.¡± Hearing Xia¡¯er Changdi question. Chen Ming answered automatically. ¡°Huh, these things? Why should I tell you?¡± Chen Ming heard what Xia''er Changdi asked. He replied, didn¡¯t care much of what Xia''er Changdi thought. There was no reason for him to answer Xia''er Changdi at all. ¡°You!¡± Xia''er Changdi was very angry. He had never been treated like this before. He looked at Chen Ming, wanting to teach Chen Ming a lesson. He was the Demon God King who was feared throughout the upper world for demon sake! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡± Chang''er looked at him. In her hand was a kitchen knife. She would stab him with the speed faster than light if he were to do something bad to Chen Ming. Xia''er Changdi saw that kitchen knife. He could feel its danger. He only hums and says nothing. Xia''er Changdi, seeing that Chen Ming didn''t answer him and had Chang''er protecting him. He didn''t think to ask further. Xia''er Changdi was confident that in the lower world there was absolutely nothing like this. Chen Ming had brought Xia''er Changdi to the conference room. He went straight to his seat. Before inviting Xia''er Changdi to sit in the chair across from him. Chen Ming already knew why Long Chu beat Xia''er Changdi. He did so because he wanted to help Chen Ming speak to Xia''er Changdi more easily. Maybe. ''If it wasn''t for Grandpa Long crushing Xia''er Changdi, then he would have shown the side of the Demon God King. He would act as if he owned this ce. A Typical Chinese Cultivator. Well, I am also Chinese, but meh.'' Xia''er Changdi was a Demon King, he definitely had arrogance in himself. With Long Chu''s teaching and Chang''er''s aura Causing Xia''er Changdi to not dare to act impulsively. Chen Ming saw that Xia''er Changdi had already sat down to the chair across from him. Chen Ming did not hesitate. Immediately asked what Xia''er Changdi wanted to say to him. ¡°This is probably the best ce to talk about the most important things you can find. Now, I don''t know if the Demon Lord has something to say to me.¡± Hearing Chen Ming. Xia''er Changdi was silent for a moment. As if he was trying to reorganize his thoughts of what he wanted to say. He must have a very big thing to talk to him right now by just looking at his expression alone. The first thing he wanted to say to Chen Ming was ¡°Are you the one who is favored by Heaven?¡± Chen Ming looked at Xia''er Changdi with suspicion. ¡°Favored by heaven? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The one who is favored by heaven is the one who is favored by heaven. You are the existent that heaven will support no matter what. Everything will be in your favor.¡± Chen Ming looked at Xia''er Changdi. He didn''t know if he was what Xia''er Changdi imed or not. But as far as he remembers He hardly encountered any difficulties. You don''t have to answer anything. I got the answer In addition, another matter of the Heavenly Throne and the Power of the Universe. Everything that happened is because of you.¡± The Demon God Ermo looked at Xia''er Changdi with a surprised expression. He didn''t think that Xia''er Changdi would think the same as him. Chen Ming didn¡¯t talk back but asked back instead. ¡°Why do you think like that?¡± Xia''er Changdi heard what Chen Ming asked. He could onlyugh. before pointing at the chair Chen Ming was sitting on. ¡°You think I''m so stupid? to not know the seat where you sit It is the Heavenly Throne!¡± Chen Ming blinked. He looked at where he was sitting. Before, it was just an ordinary chair. Why had it be a glittering golden throne? Chen Ming rubbed his face. The Heavenly Throne appeared like this, indicating that it wanted to tell Chen Ming something. ¡°You agian?¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh before turning to Xia''er Changdi. ¡°Yes, I am the one favored by heaven a little bit too much. But I''m not sure about the power of the universe.¡± Chen Ming had already guessed what the power of the universe was. He wanted to know from Xia''er Changdi if it was the same thing or not. Xia''er Changdi looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°You can''t control your own power right now, right?¡± Chen Ming looked at Xia''er Changdi. He didn''t show anything. But Xia''er Changdi knew Chen Ming''s answer well. ¡°Finally, I have found you¡­ God of Creation.¡± Xia''er Changdi finished speaking. He took something out of his sleeve before throwing it at Chen Ming. Chen Ming instinctively took what he threw at him, what he had received was some kind of ss ball. He had received something like this before. ¡°Spirit Orb? What did you say, what does it mean?¡± Xia''er Changdi didn''t answer, he looked at the spirit orb before speaking. ¡°Use it and you will understand.¡± Chen Ming had used a spirit orb before, he knew how to use it. ¡°Are you sure you really want me to use it? It can only be used once.¡± Xia''er Changdi did not answer. He still insisted that let Chen Ming use it, then he would know. ¡°I guess I warned you.¡± Chen Ming looked at the crystal ball. He hesitated a bit but decided to use it. The spirit orb shattered into light particles before crashing into Chen Ming''s head. Chen Ming closed his eyes. and absorbed all things from the spirit orb Chen Ming looked at Xia''er Changdi. Xia''er Changdi was now full of confidence that everything was going as he thought. ¡°Wee back, Lord-¡± ¡°I am not the god of creation.¡± Xia''er Changdi still couldn''t finish speaking. Chen Ming also cut up first. Xia''er Changdi with a very confident expression on his face now. He couldn''t help but stay still for a moment. He only blinked and looked at Chen Ming, his eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean you are not the god of creation¡­¡± ¡°I am not the god of creation. You might think I''m a reincarnated god, but you''ve misunderstood. I am not the god of creation.¡± Xia''er Changdi gasped. before looking at Chen Ming''s hand The spirit orb was now broken and gone. He was responsible for delivering this spirit orb to the reincarnated gods. ¡°If you are not the god of creation, then¡­ who are you! You are not the god of creation, then why are you using it!¡± This time, Chen Ming had be confused instead. He shook his head before speaking. ¡°Isn''t it you who told me to use it? So why has it be my fault?¡± ,m Xia''er Changdi recalled. He was the one who told Chen Ming to use it himself. It was his fault that he quickly came to a conclusion. Xia''er Changdi looked at Chen Ming, trying to think of something. He remembered something. ¡°You, you are definitely the god of creation. If you weren''t the god of creation, you would have no way to survive the impact of learning from the Spirit Orb. Only a divine being can learn from that spirit orb.¡± Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Who said I wasn''t affected? But that effect was smallpared to the power of the universe. What do you think is superior?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It must be the power of the universe. The effect of forcibly learning from the Spirit Orb of the Creation God might actually be severe. However, Chen Ming was protected from the powers of the universe. That effect couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw Xia''er Changdi''s changing expression, and he couldn''t help butugh. before speaking ¡°Come on, even though I''m not the god of creation. I got the information contained in the orb. I know what I have to do, don''t worry.¡± ¡°You know what you have to do?¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°The exchange of learning all the arts that the god of creation has created is to destroy !%^&!@#^¡± ¡°Destroy what?¡± ¡°Destroy!@$^!@#¡± "I don''t understand what you''re saying." ¡°Hmph, it seems that you cannot understand thenguage!@$%. Come on, it has nothing to do with you. It is about me and two of my friends.¡± Xia''er Changdi saw Chen Ming''s serious expression. He was confident that what Chen Ming had learned would be a big deal. Chen Ming''s expression was still as he talked with him. But now his expression had changed noticeably. 522 Chapter 522 Xia''er Changdi wanted to ask what it was. He knows it''s very important. It might be rted to him as well. But before he could say anything. Two people walked into the conference room. Xia''er Changdi looked at both of them. Both were only at the Martial Ancestor Realm. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in here?¡± Xia''er Changdi couldn''t mess with Chen Ming. He chose to mess with someone else instead. He released his profound energy. He hoped to put pressure on both of them. He behaved like a spoiled child who wanted to show off his prowess. He unleashed a level of power that was enough to put pressure on a Destruction Realm practitioner. ¡°Woah, who is this uncle and where did hee from? Greet each other in this way. Is it traditional here?¡± ¡°Unleash this kind of power suddenly inside someone else''s house. No manner so to speak." The two did not seem to be under the pressure at all. Both of them were able to withstand the pressure of the Destruction Realm. They didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. Xia''er Changdi, who saw that he couldn''t mess with both of them. He felt very embarrassed. He felt that since he came here, he had only encountered bad things. What the fu*k was wrong here? Has the True Essence Realm be meaningless here? He had doubts in his mind. Chen Ming only shook his head. He didn''t need Long Chu to manipte him. He spins his head himself. Xia''er Changdi only looked at Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian in disbelief. Why were the two of them unfazed at all? what happened Normally a Martial Ancestor Realm wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure of a Destruction Realm. This was natural, but they were the unnatural ones. ¡®I am in the True Essence Realm, using the Destruction Realm amount of power to put pressure on both of them. But the two of them didn''t feel anything. How is it possible? ¡¯ Many questions arise. Is there a problem with his power? He remembered that before, his power was normal. Although he was internally wounded after the war with Tian¡¯er Changdi, It shouldn''t affect this much. ¡®Or was it that time when I were beaten by that old man¡­ What did that old man do to me?!¡¯ While he was thinking too much, He looked at Chen Ming, what he saw was Chen Ming sneered. He felt that something was wrong. ''For once, I knew that smile.'' Xia''er Changdi recalled the expression of the God of Creation when mocking him. Xia''er Changdi''s expression changed. He looked at Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian again. This time, he gathered energy into his eyes. As soon as he used his irvoyance to examine the two of them, His expression immediately changed. ¡°Don''t tell me that¡­¡± Seeing Xia''er Changdi''s expression. Chen Ming let out a smallugh before speaking. ¡°Both of them are just like me.¡± Hearing the confirmation from Chen Ming. Xia''er Changdi even stood up. He looked at the two of them once again. He found that the two of them had an aura that the average person didn''t have. Their aura was the same as Chen Ming. ¡°How is that possible? Heaven''s favorite should have only one person. Why are three people appearing at the same time like this? As one alone has already brought great changes and disasters. Here are three of them!¡± In the past tens of thousands of years There is only one heavenly favorite. He is the god of creation. The god of creation brought great changes and cmities that almost caused all the races in the upper world. But now there are three chosen ones. What does it mean? It means disaster three times the original, or maybe even more. Heard Chen Ming talking to Xia''er Changdi. Kim Mintae couldn''t help but ask with a questioning look. ¡°What are you talking about? What is Heaven''s favorite?¡± Chen Ming looked at Kim Mintae before speaking to him just like Xia''er Changdi had said. Kim Mintae, hearing what Chen Ming had told him. Heughed. before shaking his head and speaking up ¡°Oh so it was like that. And I wondered why I was so lucky back then." Ao Ertian nodded. He listened to what Chen Ming had said and felt that he was also heaven''s favorite. D*mn it, we are absolutely ruined. The word "disaster" is not enough for what will happen because of the three of you.¡± Xia''er Changdi was aware of what was toe. He must be prepared. These three fortunes, or cmities. From his conversation with Chen Ming He was sure it would be a cmities. Xia''er Changdi coughed slightly in his hands before standing up. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking to him. ¡°Everything I wanted to say, I''ve already said it all. including the matter of the spirit orb of the creation god. I remember I still have things I have to do after this. And there''s no need to send me off." Chen Ming nodded. He hadn''t thought of sending him off in the first ce. The Demon God Ermo sighed. He followed Xia''er Changdi. But before he left the meeting room He looked at Chen Ming before speaking to him. The Demon God Ermo told Chen Ming about the strange movements in Shenlin City. He told Chen Ming that Shenlin City was now full of disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. In addition to the general disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect, there were also two other direct disciples who came to Shenlin City. ¡°If it''s ordinary disciples, I still don''t feel suspicious at all. However, there must be a reason for the Sect''s Direct Disciple to appear there.¡± The Demon God did not know that Chen Ming had already conquered Shenlin City by epting the governor of Shenlin City as his disciple Because of this, the Green Leaf Sword Sect sent down the sect''s direct disciple. If He was not mistaken, the Green Leaf Sword Sect might want the two of them to meet with him. The Demon God Ermo, having finished speaking, he immediately followed Xia''er Changdi Chen Ming then looked at Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian before speaking. ¡°I have something to say to you guys. It is important that I know why you have appeared in this world.¡± 523 Chapter 523 ¡°I have something I want to say to you guys. It''s very important. I now know why you have appeared in this world.¡± Chen Ming said in a serious tone. He already knew why KimMintae and AoErtian were here in this world. They didn''te by mistake. But someone intentionally sent them here, in this universe. They were sent to this universe instead of their distantnd or greaternd. They were both heaven¡¯s favorites in their universe. Or if Chen Ming could simply exin, it was They are the protagonist! In their own universe. What does the word ¡°protagonist¡± mean? The protagonist is the one who is the center of the universe. They can build or destroy it as they wish That was the protagonist in the sense that Chen Ming told KimMintae and AoErtian. KimMintae heard that, butughed out loud. He''s the protagonist? He couldn''t believe it. It''s better to call him a viin. ¡°That¡¯s what we called Anti-Heroism protagonist¡± ¡°For real¡± ¡°Ah, most people prefer a bada$$ protagonist over a goodie protagonist. Whatever they do, there are unicorns in thier head. I hate that kind of protagonist the most¡± Just thinking about it gives him goosebumps. Fortunately, KimMintae is not a protagonist like that. He looked at AoErtian. AoErtian hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, I''m not a good protagonist. I''m called the Eighth King. a cruel ruler.¡± No one believed AoErtian. However, they knew that AoErtian was not a good protagonist. When angry, He could be demon. Chen Ming onlyughed before continuing. ¡°Let¡¯s stop about the good protagonist and the bad protagonist. The reason why you were sent to this world was because the God Of Creation had made a contract with the higher gods in your universe. The God Of Creation is the only god who can travel across the multiverse at will. He wants the two of you to help me in this world.¡± heard what Chen Ming said. KimMintae and AoErtian nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s why. And did you know that after we saved you? How are we going to return to our universe?¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before saying. ¡°When you guys have finished helping me with my problems. I can take you back to your universe with my power.¡± Chen Ming exined the power of the universe to the two of them. The two of them were stunned, not thinking that Chen Ming''s power would be that high. Seeing that KimMintae and AoErtian thought his power would be enough to deal with any problems. Chen Ming only shook his head. ¡°Even if I have the power of the universe and can use it freely. The chance of winning that guy is still less than twenty percent.¡± ¡°Fukc¡± ¡°That guy eats the universe as a snack, you know? If it weren''t for the power of the universes inside that guy tried to destroy him, There is absolutely no way we can ovee it.¡± KimMintae narrowed his eyes as AoErtian swallowed his saliva. They understood as soon as Chen Ming said it. Whoever the three are going to face. He had the power of more than one universe. ¡°And how much information do you have about it?¡± KimMintae asked if he had any information. With the knowledge of Yggdrasil, he should be able to do something. Chen Ming closed his eyes for a moment topile the information provided by the god of creation. ¡°That one, the god of creation called it an extraterrestrial god. besides the information that it feeds on the universe. I didn''t know anything about it. that the god of creation can drive it away. It was because¡­ he allowed it to eat and harass it from within by controlling the power of the universes from within. But it wasn''t good enough.¡± Chen Ming let out a breath. KimMintae and AoErtian looked at each other. KimMintae turned to Chen Ming before continuing to ask. ¡°What about the God of Creation? How strong is he?¡± ¡°The God Of Creation can use the power of the universe. but not epted by it.¡± ¡°They were about to be eaten and still not willing to help.¡± KimMintae couldn''t help butin. Chen Ming thought the same way. He was given the power of the universe to know that he could not judge it with the human mind. "For the power of the universe Whether it''s us or an extraterrestrial god, they are no different. It doesn''t choose which side is wrong or right. what it''s interested in is ¡°Can anyone solve the mystery of it?¡±.¡± ¡°Mystery?¡± ¡°That thing I''ll tell youter. Let''s just say, from what I''ve already evaluated. The extraterrestrial gods were able to use the power of the universes they had consumed. However, it was not epted by the powers of the universes, preventing it from being able to use the true power of the universes. It mainly uses numbers. While I can use my power to the limit. The extraterrestrial god might be able to use only half of its power.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then you can defeat the extraterrestrial god then.¡± ¡°If it''s that easy. Don''t forget that I still can''t control my own power. What if I destroyed this universe with the extraterrestrial god¡­¡± AoErtian was speechless. He just let out a sigh. Indeed, as Chen Ming said ¡°Besides, being able to use that kind of power My body can''t take it. Even if my body is the body of a dragon.¡± Talking about the body, Chen Ming''s body might be strong but not immortal. The power of the universe was too much for him right now. Chen Ming further exined why it was the two of them being sent here. And more than that, why just two? KimMintae and AoErtian are confident that there are still many universes that have people with the same qualities as them. And maybe there was someone who had more qualifications than both of them. The more the number and the more features. Wouldn''t it be better like that? The answer Chen Ming gave to both of them was ¡°The God of Creation can only travel between nearby universes. Beyond that, he cannot. And what''s more, our universe was created at the same time. and have roots from the same root In addition to the main universe, there are many parallel universes. But there can only be one main universe. and the two of came from the main universe that had the root near mine¡± There is only one primary universe while parallel universes are innumerable. How to differentiate which is the main universe and which is the parallel universe? How to distinguish it is very easy and very difficult at the same time. How to find out what is the main universe? can be seen at the power of the universe Only the main universe has it. Chen Ming was actually an entity from a parallel universe but was sent to the main universe. Because his existence in the main universe was killed by the man eating forests of the lower world. Hising to the main universe caused many different effects At this moment, this main universe and his dual universe were interconnected. be aplex world His parallel world has a technology called the virtual world. It is the technology that attracts the parallel universe and the main universe. Chen Ming could sense that they wereing together because Chen Ming''s watch was now filled with the power of the Law of Space and Time. When he was in the lower world. He might not be able to sense it. But when he came to the upper world. He got to know thews and mechanisms of the universe. He immediately sensed the watch he was wearing. It has the ability to distort space and time. Because of this, Chen Ming knew that technology could do more than he thought. Chen Ming after solving the problems in this world He had to go back to his old world to test the hypothesis he had made. Concerning the ovepping of the main and parallel universes What if he could bring all the main and parallel universes together? be the new universe KimMintae and AoErtian nodded. KimMintae understands the main and parallel universes. With the knowledge of Yggdrasil, as for AoErtian, he gained knowledge of it after he had read the textbook about the various dimensions of his world. AoErtian''s world was clearly divided into different dimensions. The dimensions are actually parallel universes. The three talked for a long time. Before a consensus is reached KimMintae and AoErtian would help Chen Ming deal with the extraterrestrial god. And after that, Chen Ming would go to help both of them in their respective universes. After having reached an agreement AoErtian then leave to tell Li Xiyan and the others in his group about good news and bad news Meanwhile, Chen Ming had something to say to Kim MIntae. "Oh right, I haven''t returned the books to you yet, hey." Chen Ming returned the Grimoire, Themandment of Solomon and The tablet of Amun Ra to Kim Mintae. Chen Ming has now solved the mystery of the universe. He didn''t need to use it again. KimMintae took it before taking it. He looked at Chen Ming. He thought for a moment before speaking to Chen Ming with a smile. ¡°You have a problem with your body, can''t bear your power? I''ll tell you I have a solution, would you like to know?" Chen Ming became interested. He just nodded. KimMintae smiled before saying what he thought. Chen Ming heard what KimMintae told him. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He had never thought of this method before. If the method KimMintae told him could be true. He didn''t need to worry that his body would no longer be able to receive power from the universe. All that was left was to train to master his infinite power. 524 Chapter 524 At the entrance to the Jungle Realm. At this moment, Hua Lan and Wei Bing''s group had arrived and had already set up their tents. Wei Bing met a middle-aged man when Hua Lan was away. With some persuasion, Wei Bing practiced the middle-aged man''s sword technique. He found that the sword technique he had acquired was extremely powerful. He initially wanted to teach this technique to Hua Lan. However, he was sure that Hua Lan would not want to practice this sword technique. He will also be scolded for talking to a stranger. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t want to be scolded. " So he had to keep it a secret. Hua Lan when angry was extremely frightening. Even if he had a higher cultivation base than her. He still couldn''t beat her. This was the difference between those who had realbat experience and those who hadn¡¯t. Even at a higher level, there was a chance of defeat. Hua Lan was now observing the jungle where there were strange rumors from the vigers nearby in the jungle. They told Hua Lan that there were only low level demonic beasts in this jungle. But even though there were only low level demonic beasts here, The jungle was full of danger. No one would evere out alive if that person entered the heart of the jungle. Regardless of whatever their cultivation was, Hua Lan remembered all the information. She had a feeling that she might have entered the deep jungle. Hua Lan at this moment did not understand one thing. ¡°Why did the High Heavenly Gode to such a distant realm? He also entered this mysterious jungle. This is really strange.¡± Hua Lan doesn''t know why. But she felt that she would encounter something that would surprise her. Her feelings had never been mistaken before. ¡°Junior disciple Hua Now it''s alreadyte. We should go back to the camp. I heard from the vigers that at night The demonic beasts were stronger than usual. And there are more than that.¡± Hua Lan heard what Wei Bing said, she nodded, and she had obtained this information as well. ¡°Senior Brother Wei, have you forgotten? The reason we came here was to deal with the demonic beasts that were rampant. attacked vigers in nearby viges This is the best time for us to deal with them.¡± Hua Lan, although directly instructed to try to form a rtionship with a High Heavenly God, but when she was assigned the task in eliminating demonic beasts too. She wanted toplete that task. Wei Bing also nodded. He stroked his sword. His face was slightly worried. This was his first time hunting beasts like this. He looked at Hua Lan and the group of people who had apanied him. Within his group, he had the highest level of power. He must act as a leader. ¡°Good, today we will deal with all these demonic beasts.¡± Wei Bing spoke up with confidence. However, the others in the group were not as confident as him. Everyone has all the experiences together. It wasn''t as easy as Wei Bing thought. One of the young men in the group couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Young Master Wei, I understand that Young Master Wei has good intentions. But I can''t help but warn you first. Young Master Wei might actually be of the Destruction Realm level, but if Young Master Wei is negligent, Young Master Wei might be in danger.¡± It was true that The Destruction Realm was stronger than the Martial Ancestor Realm, but if The Destruction Realm was swarmed with a lot of Martial Ancestor Realm Demonic Beasts, There was a very high chance that even the Destruction Realm could be defeated by a Martial Ancestor Realm. Wei Bing looked at the young man. He just nodded. His teacher had said many times that negligence was the way to death. He should adjust himself in this regard. and at that moment Wei Bing and Hua Lan were listening to what the young man had to say. They both sensed that something wasing straight out of the jungle. Wei Bing and Hua Lan With everyone in the group preparing for whatever was about toe out of the jungle. ¡°Everyone be careful. I can sense that something is heading towards us!¡± Wei Bing walked to the front line. His sword shone slightly. ready to use the attack technique immediately. Wei Bing now felt tense. He didn''t know what woulde out. And the young man''s warning just now didn''t make him feel any better. Hua Lan used her senses to check. She found that whatever wasing out of the jungle was not a demonic beast. She let out a breath. Whatever it was, they had no malicious intent towards everyone. Moreover, Hua Lan could sense that whatever it was resembled a human being. It also resembles a child as well. She lowered the sword, but And at that moment, the sound of leaves in the jungle rang out. Something was about to emerge from within the bushes. Wei Bing didn''t have as good a sense as Hua Lan. As soon as he saw that the bushes were moving, He didn''t think to check first. He used the technique to spam arge number of sword waves at the bushes, but at that moment he immediately saw whating out of the bushes! "No!" Hua Lan tried to yell to stop Wei Bing, but it was toote. Moreover, anything emerging from the jungle made her pale. She tried to stop Wei Bing, but it was toote. Chen n vige, At this moment, Chen Ming, Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian were doing some kind of testing. In addition to Kim Mintae rmending his method to Chen Ming, he also introduced his method to Ao Ertian. On the other hand, Ao Ertian also had his method. Ao Ertian taught Chen Ming and Kim Mintae Muay Thai and his skills. along with his divine beast tattoo for both of them as well. Chen Ming saw the tattoo design that Ao Ertian would have done for him. He was very satisfied. ¡°Can it be a dragon instead of a great serpent? Turtle, Tiger and Monkey could stay the same, no problem.¡± Chen Ming now took off his clothes and turned his back to Ao Ertian. Ao Ertian shook his head before speaking. ¡°If you want a dragon I have to use the dragon''s blood to mix the ink. Besides, why not take the dragon and the serpent at the same time?¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°No, I feel that the dragon and the serpent might not get along well. It''s good to be a dragon dragon blood? I think you forgot something." Chen Ming looked at Ao Ertian. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Ao Ertian understood what Chen Ming wanted to convey. ¡°Ah, really, you have dragon blood in your body. That way, no problem, I can use your blood as aponent of the ink.¡± Ao Ertian made a tattoo for Chen Ming. Chen Ming could sense that the Ao Ertian tattoo had something specialpared to a normal tattoo. He used a needle that was full of life force. Ao Ertian had used part of his power and mixed it into the tattoo. This power will increase his overall abilities, more or less. And one more thing, it''s a passive power-up. This meant that he didn''t need to worry about harnessing his powers after receiving this tattoo. Kim Mintae was not alone at this moment. He made arge number of runes with Chen Ming''s soul force. This was what Kim Mintae had to offer regarding his body. Kim Mintae used a method to protect Che Ming''s soul. No matter how much his body was damaged, Chen Ming would never die unless his soul was destroyed. Moreover, Kim Mintae also gave his healing factor to Chen Ming. At this moment, the three were first turning their powers on each other. This caused the trio''s strength to rise rapidly. And in this way, all three would be immortal, even if they absolutely did not want to. Ao Ertian had already finished tattooing Chen Ming. which Chen Ming was very satisfied with. It''s Kim Mintae''s turn to get some tattoos. He looked at the tattoo pattern on Chen Ming''s back. He just whistled out. before speaking ¡°I would like to change the serpent into a dragon as well. I''m sorry, I think the Great Serpent is cool. Unfortunately, my heart already belongs to a dragon.¡± Ao Ertian only looked at Chen Ming and Kim Mintae. His face was strange. ¡°No, don''t look me with those eyes. Dam* it" ¡°But you were the one who said that your heart already belongs to the dragon.¡± ¡°I mean, it''s the heart of a dragon, you know, Behemoth Heart. You don''t always think that kind of thing, sir." Ao Ertian heard that, he could onlyugh. before immediately starting to tattoo for Kim Mintae. p ¡°If everything is as calcted, I think we will be able to kick that extraterrestrial god''s as$. Do you think so?¡± ¡°Huh, I think we shouldn''t be careless.¡± ¡°Come on, the other party is actually a god. But we are the three gods of legend. Extraterrestrial gods, not so much.¡± Ao Ertian just shrugged. Chen Ming himself didn''t say anything. He was now thinking of something. saw that the two were still not convinced. Kim Mintae didn''t say anything else. 525 Chapter 525 Chen Ming who was now looking at the runes Kim Mintae had created. He could sense that if he used these runes with his power, He might be pseudo immortal. at least in the body part and as he was looking at Kim Mintae''s rune He could feel something. "What happened" Chen Ming with great speed Instantly disappeared from where he was. ¡­¡­.. Three hours earlier. The girl¡¯s side at this time was as usual. Everyone practiced their skills very seriously. with the power of Heaven and Earth that was more than the lower world making them to quickly rise to a higher Realm. with the Dragon Breathing Technique. Everyone at this moment seemed to have absorbed the energy of Heaven and Earth as food. The more high-grade spirit stones were added as a side dish, It normally took ten years to rise from the Martial Ancestor Realm to the Destruction Realm. The girls only took a few days. to ascend to the Initial level of the Destruction Realm. However, after reaching the Destruction Realm, everyone''s cultivation speed had dropped. But even though it was reduced, It''s still faster than most. While the girls were practicing in earnest, Hua Lin, who was meditating, slowly opened her eyes. Her expression wasn''t that good. ¡°my cultivation hasn''t increased at all, why?¡± Hua Lin was now stuck at the peak level of the Martial Ancestor Realm. She was unable to increase her cultivation. no matter how hard she tried Hua Lin now had a gloomy look on her face. Everyone in the group had now reached the level of The Destruction Realm. Only Hua Lin was still at the Martial Ancestor Realm, even usingw. She was still stuck. Of course, the reason why Hua Lin couldn''t level up faster than the others in the group was. It was because Hua Lin was young and had no real fighting experience. This made her unable to rise to The Destruction Realm level like everyone else now. The use of spirit stones had its limitations. Hua Lin could no longer use spirit stones to raise her level. What she wanted right now was a real fight. However, Chen Ming forbade everyone to leave the vige. causing her to not know where to findbat experience. Hua Lin sighed. While she was thinking about something She could feel thew she was trying to learn, the Law of Light. "What¡­" Suddenly, the Law of Light reacted to her wishes. The light enveloped her body. before leading her to burst through the vige barrier. Even Chen Ming''s timew wall can''t stop it Hua Lin was now transported to somewhere in the jungle without anyone knowing. Outside the vige. Hua Lan and Wie Bing location. "No!!!" Hua Lan shouted in despair. She didn''t think that the person who came out of the bushes was her sister Hua Lin. Hua Lan tried to thwart Wei Bing. but it''s toote. Numerous waves of swords shed towards Hua Lin''s body. "Ouch!" Hua Lin was extremely shocked. She didn''t think she would be attacked like this. The wave of swords shed every part of her body. The sword wave, in addition to shing her body, also shed the surrounding trees to pieces. Hua Lin at this moment, even copsed to the ground. She thought that Hua Lin wouldn''t be able to survive this violent sword wave. Smoke and dust spread all around. At this moment, Wei Bing already knew what came out of the jungle. not beast but only a child ¡°No¡­What have I done¡­¡± Wei Bing''s face turned pale. His sword slipped out of his hand. This was the first time he had killed someone. Moreover, he didn''t kill a beast or a bandit. He killed a little girl. The innocent child Wei Bing looked at the young girl. He expected the girl''s body to be torn to shreds, but the girl''s body was still intact. She was just trying to rub it all over her body. Her tears flowed from the pain she suffered. ¡°She''s fine¡­She''s fine!¡± Wei Bing was overjoyed. She, besides not being shed by the waves of sword or being torn to pieces. She didn''t seem to be seriously injured, but either way. Besides a small bruise. Hua Lin felt pain like being hit by a stick. But besides the pain, she was not injured. Hua Lin looked at Wei Bing angrily. Her tears flowed slightly. Since birth, she has never been hit by anyone. Even Chen Ming had never hurt her. "You! You! You meanie!¡± Hua Lin wanted to deal with Wei Bing. Chen Ming always told her. If anyone hurt her, she had to pay back tenfold. If she fails, let her run back to him and he will repay it a hundredfold. But before Hua Lin had dealt with Wei Bing, she could feel that someone was hugging her. She smelled the scent of flowers. It was a scent that she was very familiar with. ¡°Lin''er, It is really you! You''re not injured. Are you hurting anywhere?" Hua Lan now examined Hua Lin''s body. But she didn''t find any wounds. She found only bruises. She breathed a sigh of relief. this was a miracle She looked at Hua Lin once more. She found that Hua Lin was at the peak of the Martial Ancestor Realm right now. She tried to figure it out. even if she was at the Martial Ancestor Realm. She definitely had no way to block Wei Bing''s attack at the Destruction Realm. ¡®No, this is not something I have to think about right now.¡¯ ¡°Lin''er, how did youe up to the upper world? Where did Xie Lin go?¡± Hua Lin was now slightly dejected. When she heard what Hua Lan asked, she didn''t reply. However, she embraced Hua Lan with nostalgia. ¡°Sister Lan, Lin¡¯er misses Sister Lan so much.¡± Hua Lan embraced Hua Lin. She also missed Hua Lin very much. She thought of the moment when the sword wave erupted and went straight to Hua Lin. Her expression had changed. She looked at Wei Bing with sharp eyes before speaking coldly. ¡°Wei Bing, I told you, right? Before doing anything, check it out first. Fortunately, my sister is fine. If she dies, I will kill you with my own hands. I don''t care if you are my senior or not!.¡± Hua Lan''s killing intent right now was no joke. Wei Bing immediately bowed to Hua Lin and Hua Lan. ¡°I was wrong!¡± Hua Lin saw that Wei Bing didn''t really mean it. She wasn''t in any pain now. She turned to Hua Lan before speaking. ¡°Sister Lan, he probably didn''t really mean it. Don''t be angry. Sister Lan. Just now, Sister Lan asked how Lin¡¯er came up here. Lin''er came with Brother Ming." ¡°Brother Ming?¡± ¡°Lin¡¯er will introduced Sister Lan to Brother Mingter.¡± Hua Lan only nodded. She let out a breath. She didn''t know who Brother Ming Hua Lin was talking about. Hua Lan continued to ask about Xie Lin. To which she replied that Xie Lin was now with Chen Ming. ¡°Well. Lin''er take me to see the two of them in the morning. It''s veryte now travel into the dangerous forest.¡± Hua Lin nodded to Hua Lan. She then proceeded to go lead her sister inside the camp. And at that moment, she was about to take Hua Lin to the camp. Everyone near the forest felt something. It was very intense pressure. Hua Lan and Wei Bing even copsed to the ground. The two had never experienced such pressure before. ¡°What is this? This enormous pressure.¡± Hua Lan thought that this pressure would definitely be the pressure of a strong demonic beast. ¡°Brother Ming!¡± Hua Lin was not affected at all. She looked rxed and normal. Hua Lan tried very hard to look at the direction that Hua Lin was looking at. What she saw made her speechless. ,m In the sky stood a young man. Behind him was a blood red moon. The young man now stared at her. As soon as he saw her. The pressure she had received instantly disappeared. He freed her from the pressure of his power. But Wei Bing and the others still sank to the ground. The young man flew down in front of everyone. Hua Lin rushed over to him before jumping over and hugging him. She was very scared earlier and didn¡¯t show it to her sister. The young manforted Hua Lin with a smile. before looking at Wei Bing He did something that made Wei Bing cry out in pain. He was punishing the one who hurt Hua Lin. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he didn¡¯t care. Chen Ming was now very angry to see the bruises on Hua Lin''s body. He could feel that something had pierced the barrier that he had built around the Chen n Vige. Who would have thought that the person who pierced the barrier of energy was Hua Lin? He who couldn''t find Hua Lin. Trying to find her but then with his unstable power causing him to find her toote He only found her when she had been struck by a wave of swords. Fortunately, Chen Ming had anticipated this kind of situation. He had to prepare if something like this happened. He was to prevent this kind of incident. He had upgraded all of everyone''s clothes as high as he could. The result was if it weren''t the attacks of those at the highest level of The Extinction Realm. No one could do anything to them. Or even if it was the highest level of The Extinction Realm. They had to use at least two or three strikes so it could harm them. But even if she was not seriously injured, Chen Ming was still very angry. In particr, Hua Lin was the youngest member of Chen Ming''s family. So he was very protective of her. Seeing her hurt like this caused something to wake up in Chen Ming¡¯s consciousness. Chen Ming''s anger also affected the surrounding environment. the bloody moon It''s not an illusion. But it changed its color ording to Chen Ming''s intent. He wants to see the blood of whoever injures his little girl. He didn''t hesitate in the slightest to punish Wei Bing a hundredfold. Even though he knew that Wei Bing didn''t mean it. It''s not an excuse to make excuses. with the power of Chen Ming, he simply used his mind to directly attack Wei Bing''s mind. Like this, it caused him a lot of pain, but not to the death. Hua Lan saw Wei Bing cry out in pain. How could she be mad at Wei Bing? However, he was still her senior. She hurriedly ran in front of Chen Ming, wanting to say something. However, Chen Ming only looked at her. causing her to be unable to say anything. Chen Ming''s dragon eyes were both beautiful and terrifying at the same time. Chen Ming looked at Hua Lan before sighing and speaking. ¡°I know what you want to say. it''s useless. He needed to know the consequences of what he had done. I don¡¯t intend to kill him just to teach him a lesson. Fortunately, I made arrangements in advance. Otherwise, Lin''er would either be injured or even die. You are her sister. should understand well.¡± 526 Chapter 526 Hua Lan only nodded. Wei Bing was now unconscious. He had never suffered this much pain before. causing him to be unable to withstand this pain and eventually faint. None of the disciples who apanied Wei Bing and Hua Lan dared to move. They had a much lower cultivation realm than Wei Bing and Hua Lan. Both of them were unable to do anything. What could they do then? But while they were afraid, the group of disciples remembered Chen Ming. They felt relieved. They quickly knelt down to Chen Ming before calling him Heavenly God. Everyone heard what he had said. Everyone immediately recognized Chen Ming. They immediately knelt down and paid their respects to Chen Ming. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t look like a Heavenly God at all just now. He''s more like a demon god. But everyone said in unison that Chen Ming was a Heavenly God. He could really be a Heavenly God. Hua Lan didn''t know that she couldn''t judge Chen Ming by average standards. There were no limits that could describe Chen Ming''s identity right now. because thews could no longer control him. He was above allws that exist in this universe. He was the one who held the true power of the universe. Chen Ming only nodded at them. He now looked at Hua Lin. He saw that Hua Lin now seemed to have returned to normal. Hua Lin after the fear had disappeared. She thanked Chen Ming before asking him something. ¡°Brother Ming, can Sister Lan go back with us?¡± Seeing Hua Lin''s expression, how could Chen Ming deny her? ¡°Yes, if she wants toe back with us. Why don''t Lin''er try to ask her?" Hua Lin was now very happy that Chen Ming had agreed to let Hua Lan go back with her. Without dy, she turned to Hua Lan before speaking to her. ¡°Sister Lan, go back to the vige with Lin''er and Brother Ming. Sister Xie Lin misses Sister Lan very much. We thought we were going to find Sister Lan after we were at the Destruction Realm. I didn''t think that Sister Lan would be the one who came to us first like this. Sister Xie Lin must be very surprised.¡± Hua Lin wanted Hua Lan to apany her along with Chen Ming. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know if he wanted her to go with him. which he nodded to her. Hua Lan smiled. ¡°I will go with Lin''er. But I want to talk to them first.¡± Hua Lin nodded. Hua Lan turned to the disciples before speaking. ¡°Tell him after he wakes up. that I now meet the Heavenly God Let him wait in Shenlin City if possible. Never let him go into this realm.¡± The disciples nodded to Hua Lan and promised that they would take good care of Wei Bing. Hua Lan then followed Chen Ming and Hua Lin back to the Chen n Vige. At this moment, she could only look at Chen Ming''s back, who was holding Hua Lin. She remembered when Chen Ming looked at her. She didn''t know why instead of being afraid of his gaze. It made her feel strangely excited. Hua Lan only shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. At the Chen n Vige. After Hua Lin just disappeared. Xie Lin was now extremely worried. Hua Lin had now disappeared with a beam of light. Xie Lin who saw the beam of light immediately knew that the beam wasing from where Hua Lin was. She was at her highest speed. headed towards the spot where Hua Lin was. ¡°No, Lin-er, where is Lin-er?¡± Xie Lin tried to find Hua Lin everywhere. But she couldn''t find Hua Lin even after searching the entire vige. In the meantime, she also used her dragon sense to find Hua Lin. The result was the same. ¡°Don''t tell me that Lin''er was sent outside the vige.¡± If it was someone else, she probably wouldn''t be too worried. However, Hua Lin was only in the Martial Ancestor Realm. In this jungle, it was extremely dangerous for someone at the Martial Ancestor Realm. She had to rush out to find Hua Lin. Xie Lin thought so, and immediately headed towards the entrance of the Chen n Vige. She wanted to go out and find Hua Lin. She mes herself for her negligence. She knew that Hua Lin still couldn''t understand the essence of thew she was practicing. If she hadn''t been careless and stayed by her side while she was cultivating, It probably wouldn''t be like this. She was about to run out of the vige to find Hua Lin. She was stopped by Chen Ming first. ¡°Release me, Ming, I will go find Lin''er.¡± ¡°Calm down, Lin. I will go out and find her myself. With my dragon sense. I now know where she is. Stay in the vige.¡± With Chen Ming''s ability to find Hua Lin, It was easy. Xie Lin heard what Chen Ming had said, she was somewhat relieved. But she was still worried. Chen Ming after that hurriedly left the vige. He was now moving at the speed of light. He could reach where Hua Lin was in the blink of an eye. Xie Lin now went back and waited for Chen Ming at home. If it was Chen Ming, he would definitely bring Hua Lin back home safely. while Chen Ming took Hua Lin back. The girls at this time were all beside Xie Lin. Everyone regarded themselves as one family. They were both friends and sisters. Each had a different origin. But everyone can get along very well. ¡°Lin, don''t worry. Ming will definitely be able to bring Lin''er back, don''t worry.¡± Xiao Wen was now trying to console Xie Lin. Within the group, Xie Lin and Xiao Wen seemed to be the closest. Xie Lin, she was never far from Hua Lin. To her, Hua Lin was like her real sister. Xie Lin only nodded. Even knowing that, She still couldn''t help but feel ufortable. ¡°Lin, Did you forget? Little Ming gave us something. all clothes, jewelry, everything has been empowered to the maximum. Even the Extinction Realm profound practitioners would have a hard time hurting us. Moreover, in the jungle there was also a ten thousand year old banyan grandpa. Hua Lin will be safe. I am sure of it.¡± Tang Huayin assisted Xiao Wen in consoling Xie Lin. Xie Lin looked at Xiao Wen and Tang Huayin. Other than the two of them, the others also tried to calm her down. She could only smile at everyone. Everyone now was like one family. even without Chen Ming Xie Lin also thought that everyone could be good sisters to each other. ¡°I understand. I will wait for Ming to return.¡± Everyone after that waited for Chen Ming toe back. Everyone believed in Chen Ming that he would definitely bring Hua Lin back safely. ¡­¡­ Chen Ming now led Hua Lin and Hua Lan back to the Chen n Vige. Chen Ming initially intended to use his power to bring the two back to the Chen n Vige immediately. But something happened to Hua Lin. She was feeling very bad right now. Her power went up and down. Chen Ming did not know exactly what had happened to her. Therefore, he did not dare to use his power. for fear that it would affect Hua Lin. Hua Lin was now curled up in Chen Ming''s embrace. Her painful expression gradually disappeared. Chen Ming could sense that she was absorbing his power through her and his bond. Chen Ming took a good look at the bond between him and Hua Lin. It''s not a simple bond. Her and his souls were linked together. It had both good and bad results. The good thing was that she would gain his power, but it wasn''t like before. His power was limitless. Hua Lin and the others were unable to obtain his maximum power. They would only gain his power to a level they could handle. That was the good and the bad. Since he and everyone were connected to each other, if he died, the others would die too. Fortunately, He almost couldn¡¯t die now because of Kim Mintae. Hua Lan now only looked at Chen Ming and Hua Lin. She couldn''t help Hua Lin. She could only leave it to Chen Ming. She looked back. on the way. There were many demonic beasts that wanted to attack her. They did not dare to do anything to Chen Ming and Hua Lin. They were aiming only at her. Hua Lan didn''t think that the night in the jungle would be this scary. The number of demonic beasts was innumerable. If not for Chen Ming. She might have died by now. The three arrived at a certain point. It was an empty space with only onerge tree. She could feel the dangering out of this tree. ¡°What tree is this? Why is there a smell of blooding from this tree?¡± Chen Ming came to Long Chu instead of returning to the Chen n Vige first. He came here to ask Long Chu what had happened to Hua Lin right now. 527 Chapter 527 Hua Lin''s condition had greatly deteriorated. Chen Ming was now trying to stabilize her power as much as possible. Chen Ming felt that her power was engulfing herself. ¡°What is this? Why is her power denying herself like this?¡± Chen Ming had never seen symptoms like this before. So he didn''t know how to fix it. Now Chen Ming could only support her condition. Previously, after he had dealt with Wei Ping, Hua Lin hadn''t changed much. but over time Hua Lin began to show some unusual symptoms. Her body temperature rose. Plus, her body shone like a light bulb. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming trying to control her power, Her body wouldn''t be able to take it. and was definitely destroyed by her own power He who didn¡¯t know how to deal with this problem can only think of one person who will be able to help him. That was Long Chu. He lived longer than ten thousand years. He must have known something. Chen Ming was now standing in front of Long Chu who was now sleeping. He was in his banyan tree form. Chen Ming closed his eyes before sending his telepathy to awaken Long Chu. As soon as Chen Ming telepathic The huge banyan tree swayed back and forth. Not before long, Chen Ming heard Long Chu''s voice rang out. ¡°Huh, My dear grandson, Do you need anything? and Why do you carry the little angel? Oh ho ho ho I didn''t think my dear grandson would have this kind of taste. don¡¯t worry Grandpa will introduce some cute elves in the forest of moon tribe people for you if you like it.¡± Chen Ming heard what Long Chu said. He didn''t care about Long Chu introducing cute elves to him. What he''s interested in was about the little angel, what did he mean? ¡°The little angel that Grandpa Long talked about. Did Grandpa mean the Heavenly Goddess?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Goddess is the Heavenly Goddess. an angel is an angel Both are the same but have different origins. If you want to know the truth Why don''t you ask the angel standing behind you?¡± Chen Ming quickly turned his back to Hua Lan. What did he mean angel Hua Lan was already staring at Chen Ming''s eyes. It made her body heat up. She hurriedly shook her head before telling him. ¡°I don''t know what the banyan tree is referring to.¡± Hearing what Hua Lan said. Long Chu was silent for a moment before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°It seems that she has lost her memory. Do you remember anything from the past?¡± Hua Lan tried to recall the past. But she couldn''t figure it out. but when she tried harder. she remembered something, she held Hua Lin in her embrace. She now walked towards the Lightning Sect. The sectmaster at that time was very merciful. He epted her and her sister as disciples of the Lightning Sect. After that, the past was not that meaningful. Just cultivate and cultivate all day and night. Long Chu learned that Hua Lan had lost her memory. He decided to exin what happened to Hua Lin to Chen Ming. instead of Hua Lan ¡°She was only entering the maturity stage. And the more you teach her the Law of Light instead of the concept, It was not strange for her body to carry too much energy. Just trying to help her right now is more than enough.¡± Long Chu after speaking, he went back to sleep. But before going to sleep, he told Chen Ming something. ¡°After helping her grow up to an adulthood, You will face many problems that follow. Try to control your power as quickly as possible. If you don''t want to lose your loved ones.¡± After speaking, Long Chu immediately entered hibernation mode. Chen Ming now looked at Hua Lin and Hua Lan. He had obtained some very important information right now. "Concept...don''t tell me that" Chen Ming was not wrong. Both seem to be rted to Deviant Gods. How did theye to the lower world? What''s happened to them? And what''s more, what Long Chu said in the end, he could feel a vey bad omen. Chen Ming closed his eyes before sighing. What will happen will happen But he will prepare to deal with every situation as best as possible. But before doing that He had to help Hua Lin first. Chen Ming looked at Hua Lin. He noticed something wrong. Hua Lin''s chest grewrger. including the height. Chen Ming used the Dragon Eyes to examine her body. He found that there was no abnormality in the front side of her. but at the backside. "wing¡­" If it was the Dragon Wings, Chen Ming would still be able to understand. Because all his lovers had more or less received dragon power. But for Hua Lin, it wasn''t. Her wings were like the wings of a golden bird. Wings were full of concepts andws of light. They tried to devour each other for dominance. Chen Ming had to try to control the two aspects. Let them coexist. Of course, Chen Ming was not difficult to do once he knew the reason. His mechanics transcend concepts andws. Hua Lin now tried tobine concepts andws. But it can''t be done. Although thews and concepts were very simr, however. it just can''t be done like water and oil It looked like a liquid. but cannot be truly integrated. And at this point, it was Chen Ming''s duty. All he had to do was extract and act as a mediator for Hua Lin''s concepts andws. Hua Lin''s cultivation continued to increase. From the Martial Ancestor Realm up to the Destruction Realm then from the Destruction Realm ascended to the Extinction Realm, and finally from the Extinction Realm ascends to the True Essence Realm! Just put the concepts andws together. It immediately caused Hua Lin to rise to the True Essence Realm, her power wasparable to that of Chang''er now. Chang''er rose to the True Essence Realm bybining the Laws of Darkness and Emptiness. But Hua Lin''s was thebination of the concept and the Law of Light. Chen Ming at this moment came up with a good idea. He already knew how to make everyone strong so quickly. He just had to teach everyone twows. and help everyone tobine the twows together. Only then would everyone be able to reach the True Essence Realm easily. No one in history had ever thought of something like this. Of course, because in history, there was no one like Chen Ming. Learning thews was like memorizing a book. Hua Lin after Chen Ming helped her tobine concepts andws. Her wings were normally golden. It has now be turquoise. The feathers turned into dragon scales. Her wings now were much more beautiful than before. The color of her wings was the same as Chen Ming''s eyes. Hua Lan saw Hua Lin''s wings. She felt something in her head. She felt a headacheing up. She seemed to remember something, but it was faint, something was trying to block her memory. What Hua Lan saw now was a brutal war never ending fight for genocide Her tears flowed. She saw a tragic death. Be it women, young children, old people, even pregnant people. Everyone was brutally murdered. ¡°Anubis!!!!¡± Chen Ming heard what Hua Lan shouted out. He immediately turned to her. Anubis? Isn''t that the name of an Egyptian god? Why did she know that name? Hua Lan hesitated for a moment. before she realized whatever she remembered was gone. Chen Ming sensed that something had sealed her memories. Chen Ming was able to delete it. However, he had to help Hua Lin first. ¡°Things are getting reallyplicated.¡± He just let out a breath. Speaking of Anubis, he thinks of Kim Mintae. It seems that Kim Mintae had a grudge with the Anubis beforeing to this world. He wasn''t sure if it was the same Anubis that had a grudge with Kim Mintae. He definitely confirmed what the deviant gods Xia''er Changdi had told him about. It was another myth. They were not gods from Chinese mythology. ¡­¡­ At the Chen n Vige Xie Lin was now more worried. Chen Ming hadn¡¯t returned yet. There must be something going on. And at that moment she was thinking of doing something. She heard Xiao Wen''s voice talking to her. ¡°Lin, Ming has returned with Lin''er!.¡± Xie Lin heard what Xiao Wen had said, and she immediately headed towards the entrance of the vige. She was now very worried about Hua Lin. Xie Lin quickly arrived at the entrance to the vige. She saw a young man, two young womening together from outside the vige. ¡°Lin''er!¡± Xie Lin immediately saw Hua Lin. She immediately rushed to hug her. Now, Xie Lin was not like in the past. She was not as cold as before. She knew how to show her emotion. Her expression was like a mother who was very worried about her child. "Sister Xie Lin" Hua Lin hugged Xie Lin back. Xie Lin was now so worried about Hua Lin that she didn''t even notice that she had changed. Her height was higher than before. Her figure increased. Moreover, the person standing behind her looked at her with nostalgic eyes. Hua Lan was now very happy to meet with Xie Lin. Even though she hadn''t noticed her yet, she was even more delighted to see that Xie Lin had fulfilled her promise to take good care of Hua Lin. Chen Ming smiled at everyone who had gathered now. before he spoke ¡°Lin, I know you are very worried about Lin¡¯er. But won''t you greet the guest who came with me?¡± Xie Lin had begun to notice Hua Lin''s abnormality. She couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment. She immediately turned to the guest that Chen Ming had talking about. As soon as she saw who the guest was She was speechless. She looked at Chen Ming and Hua Lin who were smiling at her. She immediately understood that That guest was actually Hua Lan. ¡°Lan, is that really you?¡± Xie Lin still wanted to ask for certainty. Hua Lan burst into tears before nodding. She walked over to embrace her best friend. a friend she never thought she''d see again. The two faced much hardship together. They were considered sisters for a long time. The two cried in each other''s arms. It''s a very beautiful. Chen Ming with being a good husband take the others back to the house Let Xie Lin Hua Lan and Hua Lin spend time together. ¡°The matter ofbining thews will be discussedter.¡± Chen Ming still had some time. He now had matters to discuss with Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian as well. 528 Chapter 528 Chen Ming called Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian toe to him in his office. He had something to say to the two of them. It was about deviant gods from other mythologies. Kim Mintae now as always had Acromant, the fruity liquor, in his hand. Chen Ming admitted that the fruit liquor didn''t taste bad at all. Kim Mintae as a good friend gave him the Acromant fill the big container. which will be with him for a long time As for Ao Ertian, he already had his liquor. It was the liquor that his teacher had handed over to him. although the taste was not as good as Kim Mintae''s fruit liquor. But the matter of concentration. must be given to Ao Ertian''s white liquor. Ao Ertian was in a rather shabby state right now. He trains hard. He began to learn hisws. Thews that Ao Ertian could learn were thew of space and time. He could use it to a certain extent, but not as much as Chen Ming. The three of them had nowe together. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate and immediately said what he wanted. ¡°It seems that Hua Lin and her sister Hua Lan had something to do with the Deviant God.¡± "the Deviant gods?" Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian Both of them were also considered to be rted to the Deviant Gods too. For example, Kim Mintae was rted to the god Amun Ra. The Demon of Wisdom Solomon and many other gods that were on the same side as Amun Ra He was hostile to Anubis and the other gods on his side. The reason Kim Mintae had a problem with Anubis was because he used a power that lies within the same realm as Anubis. The Realm of the death. As for Ao Ertian, he was rted to the gods Asura, Shiva, and other gods belonging to the same group. He was hostile to Medusa, Arachna, and other gods on the same side. The cause of hostility between them because he followed and destroyed all the dungeons belonging to Medusa and Arachna. causing the two to flee to the Greater Land. Medusa before going up to Greater Land. She had cursed Ao Ertian''s loved ones and they became stone. to break the curse Ao Ertian must hunt her down. and kill her. The two of them were now particrly interested in the Deviant gods. The two weren''t sure if the Deviant god was actually the same god as theirs. This was a different universe and was not a dimension after all. It was possible that different universes may have the same gods but different gods at the same time. Chen Ming told them what happened. He didn''t had much information. He had to wait for Hua Lan''s memory to be unsealed first. ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case, then we could only wait.¡± Kim Mintae shrugged. He wasn''t in a hurry. He will gradually hunt Genova and Anubis. He was sure that the two of them would definitely not be able to do anything to his world. Because before he came out of the human world, he had nted the World Tree. Yggdrasil would protect his world while he was away. *An: Genova is the main antagonist in Kim Mintae world. Ao Ertian nodded. Although he wanted to know as soon as possible whether the Deviant god was the same god he was hunting. But as Kim Mintae said The gods in this world might not be the same gods as in his. But heard that the Deviant god wanted to take over this world and destroy everything. Ao Ertian was confident that even if they were different gods, their behavior was the same. Ao Ertian will deal with the Deviant gods. In order to collect information in the fight against various gods that he may encounter in the future, it was possible. The three of them had finished discussing the matter. Chen Ming began to talk to them aboutbiningws and concepts. Chen Ming already had a concept and was learning thews. Chen Ming only had to wait to learn more about Kim Mintae''sw. So he will help Kim Mintaebinews and concepts. As for Ao Ertian, he also had the same concept andws, but Ao Ertian''sw was far superior to the concept. It seems that Ao Ertian was still unable toprehend the concept. Chen Ming had to let Ao Ertian understand his concept better. and therefore be able tobinews and concepts together. It''s easiest way tobine concepts andws together.ws and concepts must be on the same level. What Hua Lin suffered was because herw was far above the concept. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming, She must have died a long time ago. ¡­¡­.. The Heavenly Realm, the Heavenly Pce. At this moment, this ce was extremely chaotic. Tian''er Changdi was like a mad man right now. If no one stops him, he will surely dere war on all the realms. ¡°What exactly happened to the Heavenly God King? Why did he be such a mad god?¡± The Medicine God spoke out in a tired voice. In the past few days, there had been a lot of chaos. He didn''t even had time to concoct his pills at all. ¡°Ha, I don''t understand either. The Heavenly God King suddenly ordered the Heavenly General and the Heavenly Gods to find something. He did not let a single person know. even the Queen of Heaven." Talking about the Queen of Heaven, everyone could only pity her. The Heavenly God King after appointing her as the Heavenly Queen He didn''t care about her anymore. Instead, he waited for Chang''er''s return. but someone had reached her before him. The gods thought that Tian''er Changdi would definitely send the Heavenly General to find Chang''er. They wouldn''t have thought that Tian''er Changdi had let the Heavenly General go out in search of the Heavenly Throne that was lost right now. If everyone knew that the Heavenly Throne was gone, there would be more chaos in heaven. Xie Lin now looked at Hua Lin flying in the sky with a bright smile. She had very beautiful wings, especially since her wing color was the same as Chen Ming''s eyes. Hua Lin used her wings to fly with joy. Even though she was able to fly anyway, using wings to fly gives a different feel. If you had to say, it''s like traveling on foot versus traveling on a horse. Hua Lin''s wings made her fly many times faster than before. Seeing Xie Lin like that, she couldn''t help but turn to Hua Lan before asking her. ¡°What happened to Lin¡¯er? Why did her power level increase? Suddenly like this And the power to rise so fast like this would be a problem, right?¡± Xie Lin asked Hua Lan with concern and wonder. Hua Lan only shook her head before speaking. ¡°I''m also not sure what happened. I think we should ask Chen Ming more. from what I heard from Senior Chu. The reason why her power level had increased so much was because of Chen Ming. And as for whether she will have a problem or not, I don''t think there should be any problems.¡± Xie Lin heard what Hua Lan had said. She just nodded and let out a sigh of relief. If it was Chen Ming, she could understand what had happened. Hua Lan saw Xie Lin''s expression every time she mentioned Chen Ming. She couldn''t help smiling and asked Xie Lin about his and her rtionship. Xie Lin, earlier when talking, she identally leaked information about her and Chen Ming''s rtionship. But it''s not enough She wanted to know more. Who could take away Xie Lin''s cold mind? ¡°Hey Lin, I''ve already told you my story. Now will you tell me your story? Especially you, who had never been interested in any man, had agreed to be his lover moreover You also agreed to share him with everyone like this.¡± p Hua Lan was skeptical. She and Xie Lin had simr personalities. They were only interested in cultivating martial arts. and does not care about rtionships. They thought that no one was suitable for them. However, Xie Lin seemed to have a different mindset now. She had someone she loved. Although the young man had not yet cross the line with her. Their rtionship was very good. From what Hua Lan heard The only people who advanced in the rtionship were Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, and Kang Lan. His other lovers had yet to get a chance to know his masculinity. Xie Lin heard what Hua Lan asked. Her face turned red. She turned away from Hua Lan before speaking. ¡°My affairs are not that important. You don''t have to care.¡± Hua Lan only smiled. She was still the same, unchanged. If there''s anything that she doesn''t want to say, then she would never tell anyone. It must have been very embarrassing for her. And while the two were talking, Hua Lin, who was flying in the air, quickly changed her direction. before flying down to both of them swiftly. ¡°Sister Lin, Sister Lan, Brother Ming ising this way.¡± Hua Lin flew down to the ground before speaking to Xie Lin and Hua Lan. She told them that Chen Ming was heading in the direction of the three. Moreover, Chen Ming''s expression was very serious. Hua Lin had never seen Chen Ming so serious before. Heraing what Hua Lin had siad. Xie Lin immediately realized why Chen Ming was here. It must be about Hua Lin and Hua Lan. ¡°Ming must have something important to say to us. Let''s go together.¡± Xie Lin immediately led Hua Lin and Hua Lan to Chen Ming. ¡­¡­. Chen Ming now needed to unseal Hua Lan''s memories. The unseal process was not difficult. The real problem was Will Hua Lan ept her own memories? From the look of it, it was herself who seal her own memories. Chen Ming could feel Hua Lan''s power. It was a runic formation. Yes, in her head was a rune full of concepts. Chen Ming was able to use his power to break that seal. But it was like a dam that had been blocking water for a long time. When there was no dam the water will gush out. Which was definitely not a good result. Chen Ming thought that he should slowly release Hua Lan''s memories. Chen Ming arrived at the garden at Xie Lin. Hua Lin and Hua Lan were present. He didn''t even need to go into the deep garden. The three had alreadye out to him. Chen Ming only smiled. The three of them seemed to have finished their conversation. The atmosphere where the three were together was especially warm. Although the three had previously separated However, the three were not difficult to return to their former self. ¡°Sorry for interrupting your time. But I had something important to know. This was rted to Hua Lin and Hua Lan.¡± It was as Xie Lin thought. Chen Ming wanted to talk to Hua Lan. Hua Lin now, although her body had already grown. But her mind still belongs to a young girl. Hua Lan nodded to Chen Ming. She turned to Hua Lin before telling her to stay with Xie Lin. She also had something she wanted to discuss with Chen Ming. Hua Lin with being a good girl She nodded and did as her sister said. Chen Ming led Hua Lan under the trees in the garden. He had soundproof formation. No one would hear what he and Hua Lan had to say. Chen Ming, after finishing setting the formation then he went straight to the point. ¡°I want to unseal your memories.¡± Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming before nodding her head. She knew that even if she resisted, She couldn¡¯t do anything. He could do whatever he wanted. His level was far much higher than her. He saw Hua Lan''s expression. Chen Ming only raised his eyebrows. Why was her face turning red like this? He hadn''t thought of doing anything inappropriate to her. Chen Ming only shook his head. He really couldn''t understand women. Even though he was a person who was epted by the universe. 529 Chapter 529 After Hua Lan agreed to Chen MIng. Chen Ming immediately began to unseal Hua Lan''s memories. Chen Ming gathered his profound energy into his palm. Chen Ming''s palm now emitted a bluish-green light. Chen Ming was now able to control part of his own power. which was enough to unseal Hua Lan''s memories. After he had gathered some profound energy, He immediately touched Hua Lan''s forehead. Chen Ming''s profound energy gradually prated into Hua Lan''s body. Chen Ming didn''t just have to unseal the memories. He also needed to protect Hua Lan from the impact. Chen Ming''s power now enveloped Hua Lan''s body. Hua Lan had never felt this good before. She felt like she was being massaged all over her body. She couldn''t help but let out a sound. Chen Ming even stopped for a moment. before shaking his head and concentrating. Chen Ming used his power to touch the rune that had sealed Hua Lan''s memories. This method did not require much control. This enabled Chen Ming to use it without any problems. The rune that was in Hua Lan''s head right now when it sensed that some kind of force had entered Hua Lan''s head. It was also trying to resist Chen Ming''s power. But how will it resist? Chen Ming''s power was far greater than it. It could only try to escape him. Within Hua Lan''s mind, it was quiterge. Chen Ming had to inject his power into Hua Lan''s mind to block the Memory Sealing Rune. where he can trap runes in his veil of power. Chen Ming immediately began to loosen the seal. The rune sealed the memory when it could no longer escape. It also tried to fight and countered Chen Ming. But doing so was no different from destroying itself. The power of the runes in Hua Lan''s headpared to Chen Ming''s power was like a match against the sun. It couldn''t bepared in the slightest. However, Chen Ming had to try not to destroy the rune that had sealed Hua Lan''s memory at once. He needed to slowly unseal it. not destroy it. Chen Ming unsealed part of Hua Lan''s memories. Hua Lan now closed her eyes. She felt veryfortable. Chen Ming''s hand was soft and warm. When She was teasing Xie Lin. In fact, she had never had any experience with a young man before. And as soon as Chen Ming was able to unseal part of Hua Lan''s memories, Hua Lan''s memories that had been sealed suddenly erupted from the seal. Chen Ming now looked at Hua Lan''s memories. He couldn''t believe what he saw. A civilization that was different from the worlds Chen Ming had encountered. now in front of him. ¡°This is the Aztec civilization...¡± Chen Ming saw the beautiful architecture. Everything was made of gold. Besides the beautiful architecture, he also saw another thing. He saw that many people were flying in the sky with their golden wings. Everyone looked so happy. They lived a peaceful life. This was not at all different from the Heaven Chen Ming had seen. And while Chen Ming was admiring the beauty of this golden city. He saw something from the distant horizon. A dark shadow, arge ck shadow, was creeping closer to the Golden City. People still didn''t notice. The dark shadow had finally arrived at the Golden City. People were now starting to notice it. But by the time they were able to do anything, it was already toote. A dark shadow formed a gigantic beast. It had a human body but had the head of a dog. Its body was pitch ck. The aura was filled with death. A monster taller than two hundred meters tall. It''s actually Anubis. Anubis arrived and wanted to destroy everything. Before Anubis used his sword to destroy the beautiful city. Someone had already stopped Anubis. The man who stopped Anubis, the god that protects the city of gold, He had golden wings that were bigger than the others. He wore a bird mask. The aura that emanated from his body was filled with mercy and tenderness. ¡°Everyone hid in my temple.¡± The guardian god. He knew that he could not defeat a high-ranking god Anubis. But he had a duty to protect everyone from harm. ¡°No, my lord, we will not leave you.¡± ¡°Even if we die, we will not leave you.¡± The people did not retreat. Everyone wanted to help their god. They used their powers to help the guardian god. But it still wasn''t enough. Everything that was happening now happened in front of Hua Lan. And before Chen Ming got any useful information, Hua Lan''s runes had already repaired themselves. Chen Ming only looked at the rune. He just let out a breath. He could no longer unseal the seal. because it would be dangerous for Hua Lan. What happened after that? This was what Chen Ming was thinking, couldn''t help but wait for Hua Lan to rest. to be able to loosen the seal once more. Hua Lan slowly opened her eyes in oblivion. Her memories had returned now. But it didn''te back in full. The memories that came back to her were only those that Chen Ming had seen. Hua Lan, who had opened her eyes, had woken up. Tears flowed out. Memories still didn¡¯te back. But that was enough for her to guess what was going on. ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± Hua Lan''s father and mother were among the people who tried to help the guardian god. The two of them were probably no longer alive. Hua Lan gritted her teeth. Her memory returned. Of course, the feeling of anger also returned. ¡°Anubis!¡± Hua Lan''s aura shot out. Her wings spread, Hua Lan was not like Hua Lin who had received power from Chen Ming. Her wings were golden. It was the color of her race. Chen Ming saw that Hua Lan was going to lose consciousness. He just let out a breath. before snapping his finger. As soon as Chen Ming snapped his finger, her aura faded away. Hua Lan immediately turned to Chen Ming. She who saw Chen Ming''s dragon eyes looked at her. Hua Lan did not dare to say or do anything. turn away from him. She knew that if she displeased Chen Ming, He might even make her disappear from this world. While she was feeling bad, Chen Ming walked closer to her before gently stroking her head. Chen Ming spoke in a soft voice. He had encountered many avengers in his old line of work. No one will end up living happily ever after. They were consumed by the mes of resentment. In the end, when they got their revenge, there was only nothing left. Chen Ming didn''t say that vengeance was bad. but should be done consciously. ¡°I know how angry you are. Your loved ones have been taken away. Avenging and revenging is not wrong, but it is not right to do it with everything you have. You should do it right. Don''t let yourself be a ve to it. Think about your sister and your best friend. " Hearing Chen Ming''s words, she calmed down. She had never received such aforting feeling and security from anyone other than her sister and her best friend. However, the two had neverforted her like this before. Chen Ming''s hand was soft and warm. She slowly closed her eyes and felt his warmth. Probably because of this, he was able to conquer Xie Lin''s heart for sure. Hua Lan only nodded, obeying Chen Ming''s words. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I-I want revenge. But I don¡¯t want to be a ve to it. What should I do?¡± Hua Lan asked Chen Ming in her soft voice. She must have been tired from Chen Ming unsealing her memory. Chen Ming smiled at her before speaking. ¡°You''re not the only one who has a problem with that mutt. Let me find my way to that world first. So let''s hunt that mutt together, how about that?" Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know if he was lying to her. But she couldn''t feel the lie. She could only smile beautifully before nodding her head. After that, she lost consciousness. Chen Ming had to carry her back to his house. ¡­¡­.. Shenlin City was in chaos at this moment. Wei Bing was carried back to the city in dire conditions. Hua Lan now didn''t go back with them either. The Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples wanted to find her. Between Wei Bing and Hua Lan The Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples would definitely choose Hua Lan more. To them, Hua Lan was the sect''s number one beauty after all. One of the young men in the group who had also returned to Wei Bing saw the disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect wanting to go look for Hua Lan. He couldn''t help it before speaking. ¡°You all are only in the Martial Ancestor Realm, Do you think that the person who can hurt the young master by looking was someone you can deal with?¡± The disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect stop in their tracks. The other party is that strong? ¡°One more thing. The one you want to go to and have a problem with. He is the high heavenly god that you all respect! How good is it that he didn''t kill us all because Senior Brother Wei offended him by hurting his sister! Moreover, Senior Sister Hua was not kidnapped. She went with him on her own.¡± After speaking, the young man hurriedly headed towards the City Lord''s Mansion to inform Liu Yue immediately. During the events, Everyone didn''t notice, but in the sky above Shenlin City right now, there was a middle-aged man d in golden armor. eavesdropping on them. ¡°High Heavenly God? I don''t remember that I ordered any Heavenly God toe to this area, hm.¡± A middle-aged man in golden armor. He was actually the Three Eyed God Eng Shen. He was now searching for the Heavenly Throne at Tian''er Changedi''smand. 530 Chapter 530 Eng Shen could only let out a sigh. He didn''t know exactly what was going on in heaven. Why did the once peaceful paradise be like this? ¡°What is wrong with the Heavenly God King? Why, over the past thousand years, has he changed so much?¡± Eng Shen didn''t know if what he was doing was right or not. but the heavens need a lord. Otherwise, disaster will ur. This was the reason why Eng Shen was reluctant to obey Tian''er Changdi''s orders without any reservations. He was able to disobey orders and lead a revolution. But doing so would cause damage and loss that were too great for him to bear. Tian''er Changdi was now at the highest level of the True Essence Realm. There weren''t many people in the world above that would be able to fight Tian''er Changdi. Not even Xia''er Changdi. He was even at the True Essence Realm level, but when actually fighting Xia''er Changdi had almost no chance of defeating Tian''er Changdi. The fact that he was still alive today was because of his demonic technique that made him die hard. But if there was a next war Xia''er Changdi definitely won''t be able to survive. Tian''er Changdi had a n. But before Tian''er Changdi had another chance to dere war on Xia''er Changdi, something unexpected happened. The incident was that the Heavenly Throne disappeared. In addition to the power of the universe, there are people who can conquer it sessfully. Because of that, Tian''er Changdi was now acting like an insane god. ¡°If this continues, The heavens will surely perish. What should I do?¡± Eng Shen shook his head and sighed. Now all he could do was get the Heavenly Throne back. And what to do next, let''s talk about it again Eng Shen now uses his third eye. with Sky Bark. The two of them now tried to follow the trail of the Heavenly Throne until they reached the jungle realm. The realm that was the farthest away from the Heavenly Realm. ¡­¡­. Chen Ming now, after having released a portion of Hua Lan''s memories, He brought the unconscious Hua Lan back to her room inside his house. Xie Lin and Hua Lin looked after her nearby. She needed someone at this time. Chen Ming after handing Hua Lan to the two to be taken care of. He went straight to his own room. He now had an idea to test his power. He previously didn''t have a chance to experiment because he was busy with Xia''er Changdi. and Hua Lin who disappeared. Now he had a chance. He will begin to test his control over his powers with his dragon bloodline. The power of the universe was an external force. while the dragon power was the inner power. He will test the use of internal powers to control external forces. The body was like a device. The power of the universe was like electricity. Chen Ming would turn himself into an electric control device. Using the mechanism of yin and yang cirction Chen Ming tried to control the power of the universe. And as soon as he used his body as an intermediary, he discovered something shocking. His Cosmic Swallowing Dragon Bloodline had awakened. It gradually engulfed the infinite power of the universe. The power of the universe had now be infinite food for his dragon bloodline! ¡°Is there anything I can not eat?¡± Chen Ming felt that he could control his power. The Cosmic Swallowing Dragon''s bloodline was extraordinary. It might have evolved from the Yin and Yang Dragon bloodline. However, its ability to swallow still remains the same. He was a universe devouring dragon by now. Name: Chen Ming Level: 300(¡Þ) Stage: Destruction Realm Race: Universe Swallowing Dragon Yang power 745,000/745,000(¡Þ) Yin Power 1,490,000/1,490,000(¡Þ) Chen Ming looked at his stats right now. He only blinked. His power returned to the same, however. He could increase his power infinitely. If he wanted, he could destroy this world with a single flick of his finger. But there was no reason for him to do that. He could feel the trembling of the will of the world. Heaven''s Movement The two seemed d that Chen Ming had be stronger. Chen Ming only shook his head. Even though he felt immensely stronger. But he still wasn''t sure if he could deal with the extraterrestrial god or not. Because his power at this level was onlyparable to the god of creation. ¡°Must be stronger. Anyway, what to do with Infinity is probably the highest of all powers¡­¡± Chen Ming had never felt this way before. he felt that He reached a bottleneck Chen Ming had never experienced this feeling since he came to this universe. This was the bottleneck that cultivators encounter when ites to taking the next level. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. There must be something he can do. ¡°It might not be my time right now. Everything has its time.¡± Chen Ming decided to put an end to the matter for now. He had now achieved his goal of harnessing his power. Chen Ming raised his own power level up to the True Essence Realm, he felt that it was a level higher than the True Essence Realm, but he still didn''t understand it very much. Chen Ming''s pure power would probably surpass everyone in this world. But when it came to profound rank, it didn''t just mean pure power. Chen Ming was able to rise to the True Essence Realm level because he could use thews or mechanisms of the universe. But at the next level, Chen Ming couldn''t see or feel it at all. Even if he had increased his power above the True Essence Realm level, ¡°The next level from the True Essence Realm level, what level is it? Is this another bottleneck? " Whether it was power or level, Chen Ming had reached a bottleneck. Chen Ming knew that he had to solve the mystery once more. Just as he solved the mystery of the universe and gained its power. Going to the next level would be like solving the mystery of the universe. Chen Ming exhaled. He had to understand that nothing would be what he wantedpletely. Especially him, who had risen to the top of the universe. ¡°The top of the universe?¡± It was as if something had poked him. But he didn''t know what it was. And at that moment, he was thinking about what to do next. He didn''t notice that the ck orb that had been by his side the whole time. start to tremble. The ck dragon egg was about to hatch soon. ¡­¡­.. Shenlin City At this moment, a middle-aged man with a ck dog was sitting in the inn eating food. This middle-aged man was Eng Shen, while the ck dog was Sky Bark. The two used a transformation spell and descended from the sky. Here they disguised themselves as vigers. He couldn¡¯t actually appear in the appearance of the Heavenly God Eng Shen. There was something here that made him nervous. Eng Shen was a god with very high instincts. He went through many wars. made him aware of the battlefield. And he can now feel it. This was just a small town. Why was he able to feel this kind of feeling? He himself didn''t understand it either. But he believed in his feelings. because it helped him win hundreds of wars. As Eng Shen ate his food. He also used his ears to eavesdrop on others talking. He was especially focused on the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples. Eng Shen didn''t even know that the Green Leaf Sword Sect was directly under Heaven''s Rule. Of course, he didn''t know because the Green Leaf Sword Sect was only a small sect to him. 531 Chapter 531 Regarding cultivation, what is the difference between a small sect and a big sect? Even though they may have the same cultivation base but don¡¯t forget about the inheritance and bloodline. They can even fight a realm above their own cultivation if their inheritance and bloodline was superior to the other. From the Extinction Realm level and above, strength was no longer measured by how much profound energy they have. In the Extinction Realm, they had special conditions for breaking through ording to their individual cultivation. Like Eng Shen,pared to the Green Leaf Sword Sect, He was at the Extinction Realm the same as the Sect Master of the Green Leaf Sword Sect, but why was Eng Shen so much stronger? because Eng Shen had a superiority in both bloodline and inheritance. Eng Shen practiced for more than three thousand years. While the Green Leaf Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had only practiced for five hundred years. Now everyone knows who was stronger than who. But even then, if the Green Leaf Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master couldprehend thew, he would immediately ascend to the True Essence Realm, and Eng Shen would not be his opponent. Without his third eye, of course. With Eng Shen''s third eye, he could even kill someone at the True Essence Realm level if they weren''t careful. Eng Shen spent most of the day in the inn. And now, he had received enough information about the current situation in the city. Most of the information he had heard was about a High Heavenly God. He came here on the orders of Tian''er Changdi. And he epted the city lord of this city as his disciple. He had only taught the City Lord once. As soon as he had taught the city lord just that one time. This caused the lord''s level to increase immediately. From the Destruction Realm went up to the Extinction Realm. Eng Shen initially thought it was nonsense. and all lies However, he had heard this from many people. Moreover, everyone said almost the same thing. If it''s nonsense. The story he had heard should not be the same. ¡°Is it true?¡± Even a knowledgeable Heavenly God could not do what he had heard. He didn''t know whether to believe this or not. However, this matter was not as important as the other. There was a possibility that someone was impersonating a High Heavenly God. If he was the real High Heavenly God he would have to be able to use the Law of Light. Not only that, his level had to be close to Tian''er Changdi. Eng Shen didn''t think anyone could use the Law of Light as well as Tian''er Changdi. However, he had notpletely ruled out this possibility. He must meet with this person. He felt that the matter of the Heavenly Throne was missing. It must be rted to this person for sure. ¡­¡­.. Chen n vige Hua Lan slowly opened her eyes and woke up from her sleep. Her expression was now full of gloom. Her memories were sealed once again. But she still remembered the part that she saw. She lost the family she loved. Besides the memories thate back The feeling came back too. ¡°This is probably the reason why I sealed my own memories. This is just a part of the memory and it still makes me feel this much pain. If he had released all of my memories at once , how would I be?¡± Hua Lan curled up. She was now afraid to get her memories back. However, it was the only way for Chen Ming to be able to obtain information from other worlds. Chen Ming knew that he could go to another world. If he went to the Dragon Realm However, he did not know how to find a connecting gate within the dragon realm. Each minor realm was extremely vast. The Dragon Realm was considered the most dangerous of the three major realm. It was even stronger than the two major realmbined. Only one person from the dragon tribe was able to deal with hundreds of Heavenly Gods and Demons together. This was the information he had obtained from Demon God Ermo. If possible, don''t go looking for trouble with the Dragon Tribe. Hua Lan after curled up for a moment. Her stomach growled. She could only sigh before, she had never been like this before. She could live for a month without eating. But after eating the food here, her body wanted to eat it. not for survival but only to satisfy the taste buds. Hua Lan slowly rose from the bed. Before leaving the room, she went straight to the dining room and met all of Chen Ming¡¯s family members. She couldn''t believe that all the beautiful girls were all Chen Ming''s mates. Mates? Hua Lan could only shake her head. How could she think like that? She now thought about how capable Chen Ming was. ¡°How was he able to gather all the beauties under him?¡± Hua Lan only shook her head. It was not her business. Chen Ming was now in his office with Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian. The power level of the two of them right now was not the same as Chen Ming. However,pared to ordinary profound practitioners in the upper world, both were considered to be at the high echelon. Chen Ming helped the two tobinews and concepts. This caused the two of them to immediately jump from Martial Ancestor Realm to True Essence Realm. In this world, only Tian''er Changdi and Xia''er Changdi could fight against them. As for Long Chu, even Chen Ming himself didn''t know if he would be able to defeat Long Chu. He had never tried and hadn''t thought to try either. Chen Ming now looked at the two of them before speaking. ¡°How are you guys feeling? Do you think I can use this method with my girls?¡± Kim Mintae thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, if you do that, there is a very high chance that the girls will be harmed. Even I was immortal with Ao Ertian blessed by various gods and his god level armor. still almost died. I don''t think they can stand it.¡± Ao Ertian agreed. If not because the mana contained in him was many times more concentrated than usual. and received blessings from various gods along with his armored weapons He didn''t think he would survive the fusion ofws and concepts. Chen Ming breathed a sigh. He also thought that things wouldn''t be as easy as he wanted. Chen Ming talked with Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian for a moment. Before the three nned to conquer the viges and nearby cities to build into Chen''s Empire. And at that moment the three had finished their ns. Chen Ming suddenly sensed something. Xiao Long and Xiao He sent telepathy towards him. If it was before, the two might not be able to telepathize towards him from lower world to the upper world. but with his greater power. This allowed them to send telepathy across the ster path. ¡°Brother Ming, Third Sister is about to be born. Brother Ming, hurry and find a dark ce!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Papa!¡± ¡°Third sister?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand what Xiao Long and Xiao He said. But he remembered something. He hurriedly took out the ck dragon egg to look at it. and found that he only had a few minutes left before the eggs hatched. ¡°Isn''t that the egg that will hatch in the years toe?! Why is the egg hatching now?¡± Chen Ming didn''t have much time. He quickly used his power. Take the dragon egg to the outer system. Chen Ming could sense that if he was near a that had life energy, The dragon egg must havepletely swallowed the life force of thes! 532 Chapter 532 Chen Ming was now sitting inside udia. His big spaceship udia and Arc were tied to Chen Ming. This made udia and Arc be stronger alongside him. Chen Ming looked at udia and Arc. He didn¡¯t really understand biotechnology. because it was tooplicated for him toprehend. But just knowing that udia and Arc can evolve. It was enough for Chen Ming. ¡°This should be far enough from the ster system. I haven''t had a chance to use udia and Arc as much when I came to the upper world." Chen Ming then headed straight to Eject Port. Chen Ming ced a ck dragon egg into the eject port. Chen Ming immediately ejected the dragon egg into outer space. Chen Ming was able to withstand the pressures of space. But who would want to stay in such an endless space? He was in udia and would better use the equipment inside to watch the dragon eggs. ¡°There are five minutes left before the eggs hatch. Does Little Long and Little He want toe here?¡± Chen Ming was able to bring the two of them up to the upper world through the connection. ¡°It''s okay, Brother Ming. Long is here to take care of father and mother. including Little Jihua.¡± ¡°Um, Papa, He¡¯er will be with Brother Long too.¡± Chen Ming only smiled. Xiao Long seemed to be close to Jihua. while Xiao He was close to Xiao Long. He only shook his head before returning to observe the ck Dragon Egg. The dragon egg now started cracking. And as soon as the dragon egg cracks appeared Chen Ming could feel that the power of the universe was trembling. The dragon egg tried to swallow its power. udia trembled. Chen Ming immediately headed towards the spacecraft control console. He tried to keep udia in ce. Chen Ming had already controlled udia. He looked at the dragon egg once more. The ce where the dragon egg used to be was now reced by a ck hole. The ck hole was devouring everything around it. Fortunately, Chen Ming took it away from the star system. Otherwise it would have devoured everything that stood in its way. It''s true that the ck hole was small. But without control , even if it was the upper world that was a that was a hundred timesrger than the Earth, It may have beenpletely swallowed up and there was nothing left. ¡°Why do I feel like it''s sucking my energy? Oh really, my power is tied to the universe. The dragon egg was now absorbing the energy from the universe. That is the same as absorbing my energy.¡± Chen Ming let out a breath. Fortunately, the power of the universe was endless. No matter how hard the dragon egg tried to eat it, it never run out. Unless the dragon egg absorbed all the sr systems in the universe. Which made it impossible. The dragon egg took several minutes until it absorbed the energy until it was satisfied. The ck hole gradually stopped. Chen Ming saw something from the shadows of deep space. Something in the shadows was rtively small. Chen Ming felt very familiar with it. ¡°Third Sister is born! Brother Ming, please give the third sister a name!.¡± Xiao Long''s voice rang out. Xiao Long was extremely excited. including Xiao He. They both wanted to meet with the third sister. However, the Two of them were unable to ascend to the upper world because they were doing something very important for Zhang Lin and Chen Jihua. "A name huh?" Chen Ming flew out of udia. He slowly approached the point where the dragon egg hatched. Chen Ming approached the point where the dragon egg hatched. He blinked his eyes. ¡°This is not a dragon?¡± What he saw was different from what he had imagined. What he saw now was a pretty little girl sleeping. What was even more strange was that the girl''s lower body was a snake''s tail. She was now curled up with a smile. She slowly opened her eyes when he got close to her. Golden dragon eyes looked at Chen Ming. She now had a suspicious look on her face. But when she looked at Chen Ming carefully again. She smiled happily. before moving at breakneck speed towards him. Chen Ming didn''t think that the girl would lunge at him like this. She disappeared and reappeared in front of Chen Ming. She then hugged Chen Ming. with her tail strapped around his waist. ,m "Umuuuu~" She still couldn''t speak. just like Xiao Long and Xiao He. And as soon as Chen Ming saw the girl, he immediately thought of a name for her. ¡°Xiao Mei¡± As soon as Chen Ming gave Xiao Mei a name. She and he immediately connected. Xiao Long Xiao He had a great wee to Xiao Mei. Chen Ming looked at Xiao Mei. Hw wanted to know what kind of dragon she was. Like Xiao Wen was a Heavenly Swallowing Dragon. Xiao He was a dragon spirit. And what kind of dragon was Xiao Mei? Chen Ming immediately examined Xiao Mei. And when he finished checking, he even opened his mouth wide. He only looked at Xiao Mei, who was nowpletely ignorant of what kind of being she was. ¡°The Dragon of the End¡± The Dragon of the End Just the name was enough. He now had a very scary dragon sibling. One devoured everything in its path. Another one can use the power of a spirit. and arrived at thest dragon. a dragon that can end everything. He didn¡¯t want to think what it''s like if the three dragons were fighting enemies alongside each other. ¡°Perhaps the extraterrestrial gods are not as difficult to get rid of as I might think.¡± Chen Ming forgot about the power he received and gave to the bond of the three dragons connected to his soul. The stronger he bes, the three dragons will be stronger as well. Chen Ming immediately returned to the Blue Star. He told Xiao Mei that if she was hungry, eat his power instead. He strictly forbade her from absorbing power from other sources. She can only absorb his power. ¡°Guessing from Xiao Mei''s absorbing power. If I let her absorb the power from somewhere else, It would be a big problem.¡± The size of Chen Ming''s power was infinite. But he still felt he had a chunk of his power. ¡°Xiao Mei might be in the throes of growth. and needs a lot of nutrients.¡± Chen Ming could automatically recognize Xiao Mei''s growth. He expected just a year or two. Xiao Mei must have already grown up. This was because she received nutrients from her beloved brother. Xiao Mei now hugged Chen Ming with love. She was afraid that he will run away from her. Chen Ming only smiled, seeing how much Xiao Mei wanted to be with him. He could only gently pat her head. They both arrived on the Blue Star. At this moment, everyone came to wee the two. Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian were curious about the dragon egg. They wanted to know what kind of dragon Chen Ming would get. The two would not have thought that what Chen Ming had received was not an ordinary dragon. But the dragon of the endes in the form of a cute little loli. ¡°Um, where is the dragon?¡± Kim Mintae didn¡¯t understand. He only saw the Lamia that was with Chen Ming. So did Ao Ertian. He only saw a cute little Lamia. They wouldn''t have thought that the Lamia they were talking about was the dragon that came out of the dragon egg. Lamia and Xiao Mei were simr. but there was a difference. Where the scales on Xiao Mei''s tail belonged to a dragon, not a snake, Xiao Mei had cute little horns growing out of the area above her ears. It was pointing backwards, and it was because of her long hair that no one could see her horns. Chen Ming after came down from udia. He looked at Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian before bursting outughing. He looked at the girls with a smile before speaking. ¡°I introduce everyone to get to know my new sister. Her name is Chen Mei. Or simply called Xiao Mei(Little Mei)!¡± Xiao Mei looked at everyone before sneaking behind Chen Ming with her tail still wrapped around Chen Ming''s waist. She nodded to everyone. The girls who saw Xiao Mei''s cute face. they felt as if an arrow had been shot at their heart. She was too cute!! Kang Lan thought of Kang Ye. If the two met, the cuteness level of the two would definitely be over nine thousand. Everyone greeted Xiao Mei with a smile. It would take some time for Xiao Mei to begin to open up to everyone. 533 Chapter 533 Eng Shen had already obtained enough information. And at this moment, he was heading deep into the jungle. He thought that this jungle realm was just an ordinary jungle with some scary rumors. But as soon as he stepped into the jungle. His instincts immediately warned him. that within this forest, there was an existence that was very dangerous. ¡°What is this feeling?¡± Eng Shen had never felt so intimidated before. Not even when shing with Sun Wukong. The Sky Bark beside him also felt danger. It hurriedly moved closer to Eng Shen. ¡°What in the jungle realm sends out such a creepy aura?¡± Eng Shen couldn''t help but use his Third Eye. And as soon as he used the third eye, the bloody old man''s face emerged for him to see. ¡°Young man, if I were you, I would use that eye to look at something more interesting than sneaking a peek at the old man eating his food. Hah, I suggest to you that in the south there are girls taking baths. Why are you not using your eyes to your advantage? Just in case you could get some prettydies like my dear grandson, ho-ho-ho.¡± Eng Shen was shocked. The old man said something funny. But he didn¡¯tugh at all. Eng Shen knew that if he and this old man fought, he''d definitely die. Eng Shen was a great heavenly general. No matter how much he faced death, he was not afraid. But he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to provoke such a being that didn¡¯t do anything but eat his food. ¡°Thank you, Elder, for the guidance.¡± Eng Shen turned to look at the girls taking a shower?! he did it right A war that cannot be won need to retreat In order to set up ande back to win again The old man smiled andughed happily. ¡°Ho Ho Ho, you did the right thing. If you can get one or two wives I''ll tell you where the heavenly throne is.¡± Eng Shen stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t know what to do now. He probably had a lot of war experience. But his experience with women was nothing short of zero. It''s now even in a negative zone. ¡®What should I do, I know I couldn¡¯t beat this old man. and he knew about the heavenly throne!¡¯ Poor Eng Shen. He was the target of the old man for his entertainment. At Chen n Vige. ,m Kang Lan now looked at Xiao Mei. Her eyes shone brightly. Within Chen Ming''s lover group, she was the only one who wanted children the most. She who saw her cute face made her think of Kang Ye. Kang Lan looked at her stomach before stroking her stomach with a sad look on her face. She still wasn''t pregnant with Chen Ming. She now looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes were sharp. It caused Chen Ming to tremble. He felt like a prey being targeted by predators. "Huh?" Chen Ming looked at Kang Lan. He who saw that starving gaze of her He knew right away that if given the opportunity She had definitely eaten him whole. Chen Ming also wanted Kang Ye quickly. But it was difficult for the dragon to be pregnant. He needed to put in a little more effort. for his lover. ¡°Xiao Mei, why don''t you greet your sister-inw?¡± Chen Ming gently stroked Xiao Mei''s head. Xiao Mei closed her eyes before pushing her head against Chen Ming''s hand. The girls who saw Xiao Mei doing that to Chen Ming. They almost melted at Xiao Mei''s cuteness. Kang Lan looked at Xiao Mei. She hesitated a little before approaching her. Xiao Mei sensed that someone had approached her. She hurriedly dodged behind Chen Ming once again. Kang Lan was slightly disappointed. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting Chen Ming to help. She really wanted to hug Xiao Mei. Chen Ming only smiled. He teleported to Kang Lan. ¡°Lan''er, you go to the kitchen. bring that out I''m sure that if that was the case, Xiao Mei would really like it. And she might even allow you to hug her.¡± Kang Lan heard what Chen Ming had said, and she smiled. "That thing I understand If that''s the case, then it will surely seed.¡± Kang Lan then immediately headed towards the kitchen. This was what dragons like to eat. Even she could hardly stop herself when she smelled it. That thing is cheese! Who would have thought that dragons have taste buds that make cheese taste better? And because of that, the kitchen now had arge refrigerator dedicated to cheese storage. Kang Lan today would sacrifice her own portion of cheese to Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei would definitely allow her to get close. It was a great sacrifice. Chen Ming after giving Kang Lan advice. He talked to the girls for a moment. before heading to his office once more. to make ns with Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian As for Xiao Mei now same as everyone She was now eating cheesecake with sparkling eyes. She was now sitting on Kang Lan''sp. It was as Chen Ming said. She allowed Kang Lan to hug her in exchange for cheesecake. Girls who see it like that will surely do that too. Everyone gave their cheese to Xiao Mei as a way of befriending her. Although she allows the girls to be close to her. But she wouldn''t let anyone pat her head other than Chen Ming. Poor Tang Huayin At this moment, she could only stroke her own hand. She tried stroking Xiao Mei''s head. But Tang Huayin was bitten. She also hissed at her like a snake. Everyone understood that stroking Xiao Mei''s head was only allowed to Chen Ming. ¡­¡­.. Chen Ming, Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian were in the office. The three discussed the ns they were discussing earlier. Chen Ming opened the map he had obtained from Kim Mintae. It was a rough map he obtained after exploring the jungle. Chen Ming had previously explored the area with Ermo. But that was only in the case of the jungle. He didn''t explore the area near the jungle. Kim Mintae''s map told him that around the jungle there were many small viges. In addition, within the jungle, there were many viges of the forest tribe as well. But they live in caves or underground. Chen Ming nodded. He hadn''t explored it in such detail. In addition, with Kim Mintae, he can explore underground and meet subterranean tribes. because he has a helper like his True Undead Unfortunately, based on the information he received from Kim Mintae, even if he was able to gather people from different viges within the jungle realm and around it, his poption would still not yet be reached. as the mission wanted. ¡°What should I do, or will I have to travel to arge city and conquer it?¡± Chen Ming tried to figure out a way to increase his poption. He coulde up with two or three ns. He had a way of increasing his poption without having to conquer anything at all. And this method was also very easy. ¡°All I have to do is bring people from the lower world to the upper world.¡± In the lower world, Chen Ming was considered the ultimate powerhouse. Was there anyone who didn''t want to follow Chen Ming? talk about the lower world. He wondered how Morgan was doing now. ¡°It wouldn''t hurt if I went to check on her for a bit.¡± Chen Ming decided to go down to the lower world to bring people up to the upper world and travel to Morgan''s to visit her. 534 Chapter 534 The lower world. Blue Star. It was now in its most peaceful time ever. Thews and rulings regime that Chen Ming had created were now used throughout the world. The lower world was changing little by little. For some reason, more and more people have started using peaceful conversation and not as violent as before. People had begun to pay more attention to living in tandem with cultivating martial arts. And what happens when people live like this? It allows people to see things from different perspectives. This allowed them to practice martial arts at a speed that they had never imagined before. From the Qi Foundation Stage to the Qi Gathering Stage, it took months, now instead of years. Moreover, the Qi Gathering Stage Technique was considered a public technique that anyone could cultivate. Many martial arts schools were founded. The school was a choice for everyone that still hadn''t been epted by any sect. and there was no monopoly on children''s rights. When people were able to rise to the Qi Gathering Stage, they assumed they had graduated from school and could go to the various sects that they wanted. Talking about big sects now, there has been a change. The number one sect was no longer the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. or the Sword Saint Sect. The current number one sect was the six major sects of the Chen Empire. Chen Empire? The Yang Empire was now gone. It was now the Chen Empire. The Chen family had already be the royal family of this Empire. The Chen Empire was also considered to be the strongest in the Thunder Cloud Continent. And the Thunder Cloud Continent was now considered the strongest of the four continents. Excluding the Demon Continent Why didn''t the Demon Continent be included? Because the Demon Continent also belonged to the Chen family. All these things happened because of Chen Ming. He didn''t even have to do anything. Everyone did it for himself. Today was another day that the weather was clear and cloudless. In the vast sky above the Chen Empire A dark shadow appeared. The dark shadow had the appearance of two dragons. Two dragons were flying towards the direction of the Demon Continent at the speed of light. The two were Xiao Long and Xiao He. The two dragons at this time were very happy to receive a message from Chen Ming that he would descend to the lower world today. Xiao Long and Xiao He were not only happy to meet Chen Ming. The two were also happy to meet the third sister. Chen Ming told them that Third Sister was the Dragon Of The End. Both were d that Third Sister was a strong dragon. Plus, she also likes to eat the same vor of cheese as both of them! So today they prepared a whole lot of their favorite cheeses to wee the third sister. Demon Continent, Ster Gate Chen Kongnan, along with Zhang Lin, Chen Jihua, and the people from the Chen family, came to wee Chen Ming at the Interster Connection Gate. Xiao Long told everyone that Chen Ming woulde down from the lower world today. Everyone was very excited. especially Chen Jihua. She was going to meet her brother . She heard Xiao Long and everyone talking about him. He must be a very kind older brother. She liked her brother as much as Xiao Long. But she also liked her kind sister like Xiao He too. Chen Jihua now looked around in suspicion. It wasn''t long before Chen Ming left the lower world. However, with Xiao Long and Xiao He''s power, Chen Jihua had grown rapidly. Chen Jihua was only a few months old now. However, the child''s body and intelligence increased rapidly. Chen Jihua was now more like a two-year-old child. Chen Jihua was now looking for her brother and sister. Xiao Long and Xiao He They both told Chen Jihua that they would go get the present for Third Sister. Chen Jihua still didn''t understand much at this moment. Chen Jihua couldn''t look for both of them for long. Both of them flew to the Demon Continent. With the speed of both of them flying from the Thunder Cloud Continent to the Demon Continent only took a few minutes. "We are back!" Xiao Long and Xiao He flew down from the sky. The two put the cheese on arge table in front of the ster gate. Then they transform back into human form. Xiao Long and Xiao He were now able to transform their bodies as human beings. However, the power of the two would be reduced by more than half. Just as Chen Ming was not currently using his true dragon form. ¡°Brother Long, Sister He!¡± Chen Jihua smiled at Xiao Long and Xiao He. The two smiled back at Chen Jihua. The three were very close. It can be said that they couldn¡¯t be separated from each other. This was one of the reasons the two did not ascend to the upper world. If both go, who will stay and y with her? And as Xiao Long and Xiao He walked towards Chen Jihua, The interster gate had some kind of reaction. At this moment, a beam of light was sent down from the sky. before the huge door slowly opened. The person everyone was waiting for has now arrived. Chen Ming slowly walked out of the door. He didn''te alone. He brought Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian with him. Chen Ming slowly walked out of the interster gate. He looked around with a smile. His face was bright and cheerful. He was different from the two who came with him. Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian''s expressions were not very good right now. Their faces were like those of those who have motion sickness. ¡°Wah, dizzy, stars, stars all over.¡± Ao Ertian felt extremely dizzy at that moment. He had never felt dizzy and nauseous like this before. It''s like he''s riding a rollercoaster. But this roller coaster was only in outer space. Kim Mintae was in better condition than Ao Ertian. He took a deep breath and memorized it in his heart. ¡°Hold on, someone is watching.¡± Looks were very important to Kim Mintae. Chen Ming looked at the two of them before bursting outughing. He felt good that someone had the same experience as him. Chen Ming smiled at both of them before speaking. ¡°The first time was like this. This is my fourth time. I still feel a little dizzy¡­¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. Meanwhile, Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian raised their middle fingers to Chen Ming. After a second, he looked at everyone. They looked at both of them with curious eyes. Everyone knew whoever apanied Chen Ming through that door. It must be someone who was at a higher level than the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming immediately introduced the two to everyone. Xiao Long and Xiao He already knew about the two. The two therefore did not react much, but ¡°Brother Ming, what about the Third Sister?¡± ¡°Um, where did the Third Sister go?¡± Chen Ming looked at Xiao Long and Xiao He. before looking behind him. There was something on his back. ¡°Xiao Mei, Brother Long and Sister He want to get to know Xiao Mei. Why didn''t Xiao Mei go say hi to both of them?¡± Xiao Mei as always She made herself stand out as little as she could. She was shy. She was secretly behind Chen Ming as soon as she sensed a stranger. Xiao Mei at this moment did not care about the others at all. She was staring at the huge pile of cheese that Xiao Long and Xiao He brought. She had just managed to get her attention out of the cheese. When she heard what Chen Ming had said Xiao Mei looked at Xiao Long and Xiao He. She tilted her head slightly. Xiao Mei could feel the aura of a dragon. Both were dragons just like her. but other dragon species Xiao Mei looked at Chen Ming again. He nodded to her. Sheter flew out from Chen Ming''s back. before flying towards Xiao Long and Xiao He. "Umu!" Xiao Mei greeted the two shyly and as soon as she spoke she showed such a cute expression. Xiao He was just like her sisters. Her eyes shed before disappearing and reappearing in front of Xiao Mei. She embraced Xiao Mei with a smile. ¡°Little Mei is so cute!¡± Xiao Long smiled at Xiao Mei. Before introducing himself to her Xiao He did the same after hugging her. She introduced herself The others wanted to introduce themselves to Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei flew behind Chen Ming once more. She couldn''t adjust at this point. ¡°Sorry everyone. But Mei is a bit shy. You must give her some time. Long, He, why didn''t the two of them take Mei to have breakfast first? Then take Mei to travel around.¡± Chen Ming suggested, which the two of them immediately followed his advice. Xiao Mei at this moment had no problem that Xiao Long and Xiao He would be near her. She could feel the intimacy. Chen Ming saw that Xiao Mei had no problem staying with Xiao Long and Xiao He. He immediately walked over to Chen Kongnan, Zhang Lin and Chen Jihua. He would spend time with his family before he could start doing anything. 535 Chapter 535 Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian excused themselves. The two will go out to explore the lower world. Both of them were at the True Essence Realm level. Even thews of the world wouldn''t be able to do anything to both of them. From the True Essence Realm level, the rules were no longer applicable to them. Chen family home Chen Ming was now talking to Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin. with Chen Jihua sitting on hisp. Chen Jihua felt a connection with Chen Ming as soon as she met him. She is a smart child. She knew that Chen Ming was currently having important discussions with her father and mother. So she sat motionlessly on Chen Ming''sp. ¡°I want to bring 100,000 people from the lower world to the upper world.¡± One hundred thousand is a huge number. But it was not an impossible number. But that''s in the case of ordinary people. Not a profound practitioner Even now, the number of cultivators began to increase greatly. It''s still not enough. "One hundred thousand people" Chen Kongnan heard the purpose he had descended from the upper world. He immediately started calcting. ¡°Six major sects, including people from the Chen family. All together, there were only six to seven thousand people. This amount was considered a huge amountpared to other sects. But it''s still not enough.¡± Chen Kongnan only shook his head. If he brought soldiers in the army It may increase the number to ten thousand people. But those soldiers were there to protect the region. Even though the lower world is at peace now But it''s still not quite certain. Zhang Lin also thought of the same. ¡°If we include the people from the Zhang n and the n soldiers as well. The number of people may increase to three to forty thousand people. But it still wasn''t enough. This is the case where Chen Ming took everyone from the sect and army.¡± will lead everyone up to the upper world it would be impossible because each person has their own duty Not everyone wants to go up to the upper world. Everyone knows how dangerous the upper world is. It was much more dangerous than the lower world. From what both observed in the past At most, Chen Ming could only take half of these people. This meant that Chen Ming was able to bring people from the six major sects. Chen and Zhang n''s army Only about twenty thousand people could only go up to the upper world. Chen Ming saw Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin wanted to help him. He only smiled before speaking. ¡°Father, Mother, there is no need to worry. Me and my friends have figured out a way to gather people. Besides, we only need people at the Sky Profound Realm. If a person with a lower level I''m afraid they might not be able to pass through the ster gate.¡± ¡°The Sky Profound Realm¡­¡± One hundred thousand Sky Profound Realm. Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin could only look at each other. The total number of Sky Profound Realm in the entire world still numbered less than a thousand. Where is he going to get one hundred thousand people? Chen Ming smiled before speaking. ¡°Father, Mother must be wondering how Ming would be able to do it. Ming has a method, and this is one of the methods Ming will use.¡± Chen Ming took +99 spirit stone. came out to Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin saw Both were shocked. The two weren''t that they weren''t spirit stones before, but this. ¡°Why is this spirit stone, I can feel that the profound energy inside it is so vast¡­ so much that it causes the surrounding Sky and Earth Qi to fluctuate?¡± The Heaven and Earth power around the Chen Pae family''s house It was as if a still flowing river was hit by arge rock. created a wave of water that disturbed its serenity. Chen Ming collected +99 spirit stones. into his storagepartment This +99 spirit stone had a profound energyparable to that of an Extinction Realm rank cultivator. If left for a long time may be caused by natural disasters Thews of the world try to destroy it one way or another. ¡°If it is this spirit stone Ming might be able to gather one hundred thousand Sky Profound Realm practitioners.¡± All that Chen Ming had to do was to use a formation plus a +99 spirit stone. It only helped his chosen one to rise to the Sky Profound Realm. After that, he took everyone to the upper world. The upper world where he was was also considered a safe zone. There''s nothing to worry about either. ¡­¡­ while Chen Ming spent time with his family. Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian dispersed to explore the lower world. The two separated from each other in different directions. Kim Mintae to the North Ao Ertian went south. The two had not yet gone to another continent. They decided to start gathering people from the Demon Continent first. Kim Mintae used a salesperson approach. He sells his future to everyone saying that if he contracts with him He promised everyone a better life. He was like a demon looking for someone to sell his soul to him. He was the true undead king. p Which, of course, he followed the words he had given, unlike other demons that deceive people''s souls. and with his good looks and sweet mouth make many different demon girls his victim Of course, they are jealous. He took the demon girls with him everywhere. And because of that, Kim Mintae was able to gather more people and faster. If Xiao Lan and Onfa are here too They could only let out a sigh. They already knew that sooner orter Kim Mintae would start hunting beautiful girls. They were even d that someone hade to save them from Kim Mintae''s hunger. As for Ao Ertian now He seems to have a bit of a problem. But it doesn''t mean he can''t handle it. His problem right now is He doesn''t know where he is¡­ Ao Ertian is now having a big problem. He fell into the dimensional rift ... The dimensional rift is something that will ur for time to time in the demon continent. Because this cont is where the ster path pass through. Ao Ertian now can only look around. He only sighed out. This ce is full of flowers and nature. "I am lost in some dimension again?" Ao Ertian can be said to have a fate with the dimension rift. in his life, he had fall into dimension rift more than he can count. That was because of his world. There were many dimension rift. He will encounter a situation like this, not strange. whereas "Even in this world, I still haven¡¯t get out of this kind of situation. Don''t know what to say Fortunately, I am now at True Essence Realm. Otherwise, when crossing to this side, there will definitely be a problem. " If he does not have enough power to resist. He will have the same condition as Chen Ming, when he fell into the dimensional rift. He wouldn¡¯t have any profound strength left. Ao Ertian looked around. He smells the aroma of flowers. Not an unusual flower But the smell of flowers that he felt familiar "Ah, magic, linder ... There is no way that the smell of the flowers that I have received will be here." Ao Ertian scratches the chin a little. He only shook his head. He decided to explore here first. He knows that every time he falls into the dimension rift, he always gets something back. And this time too ......... At the Chen family house Chen Ming is now spending time with Chen Jihua. She at this time refused to leave Chen Ming at all. Even Zhang Lin was still unable to separate her from him. Chen Ming can only smile. Chen Jihua is super cute. He melted every time she called him bratah. She is his little angel. And anyone who thinks of doing anything bad to her. That person will meet with a disaster that even gods or demons must shed tears. Chen Ming is now ying with Jihua. And while he was spending time with his little sister, He narrowed his eyes as he looked in one direction. He felt that Ao Ertian had fallen into a dimensional rift. He immediately sent a mental message, both Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian, now they were partners. All three can send messages to each other. If not too far away from each other like different universe, "Hey, where are you? Ao Ertian I can feel that you are not at the demon continent. " Chen Ming asked with concern. but He is not very worried because he knows that Ao Ertian can survive from all situations. He finished speaking. Kim Mintae followed. "Yes, where are you kid~" Kim Mintae''s voice was a little bit strange. As though he was cheerful and happy "Hmm Kim Mintae. Why do I feel that your voice is strange?" "Hmm ~ Where is strange?" "Well forget it... Ao Ertian. Where are you now?" Chen Ming asked again. This time, Ao Ertian replied. He now sound very excited. "Hey Chen Ming Kim Mintae, I think I''m currently encountering an interesting thing. Do you want toe and see? I think I meet ... robots, fighting vehicles. And the battle ships seems to have something to do with someone call Star Lord or something. " "Star Lord" It''s not that it is the name of the app on mobile. It is an app with information of various stars. He received it from Leng Chuyi. 536 Chapter 536 From as much as he can find information Leng Chu Yi is the heir of the people from outside the world. He is simr to Hua Lan and Hua Lin. But the person is different from both that he does not have the blood of the people from outside the world directly a Who would think that Ao Ertian will meet the ruins of the people from outside the world of Leng Chu Yi? Chen Ming thought for a moment before deciding to explore the dimension with Ao Ertian. While Kim Mintae He told both of them to have fun. He is now addicted to a major mission to gather beautiful wome-ahem to invite people to the upper World. He is happy with life like before. Chen Ming only shook his head. He still remembers the story that Kim Mintae told him that In his old world He has thousands of women. Look at the situation now. He thinks it is true. Chen Ming only sighed out. He looked at Jihua before deciding to take Jihua with him. He didn''t have the opportunity to spend time with his sister after she was born. He will use this opportunity to y with her until satisfied. He didn''t forget to take Xiao Long Xiao He and Xiao Mei with him. Today is the dragon sibling day for Chen Ming. Ao Ertian now explores the spaceship with great interest. He had seen spaceships before. which is Chen Ming''s spaceship Chen Ming''s spaceship was huge. However,pared to Chen Ming''s spaceship and the spaceship he encountered now, Its size is noticeably different. This spaceship is as big as any city. ¡°How big exactly is this spaceship¡­¡± Ao Ertian said, murmured. He tried to explore the area around the spaceship. He couldn''t find a way to enter. and because of this heined about its size. Even if he uses the traveler skill It may take him a long time to find the door. ¡°The entrance must be buried underground for sure. If it was Chen Ming, he might have found the entrance already.¡± He just shook his head. If he was able to use his mind as fluently as in the past, He wouldn''t have slipped into a dimensional rift like this. Before, he had been able to use his spiritual senses well. But as he advanced, his ability to use spirit senses worsened. even though it is wider And while Ao Ertian was exploring the surroundings to find a way in, He heard something sound in his head. A voice he didn''t expect to hear right now. The voice in his head was the voice of a woman yawning. It seemed that she had just woken up from her hibernation. ¡°This ce is¡­ where, Tian? Can you hear me?¡± Ao Ertian heard a voice in his head rang out. His consciousness immediately returned. He immediatelymunicated into his soul. Ao Ertian''s soul realm He now saw a young woman slowly waking up sleepily. Thisdy is Acacia. Demon Lord of the Third Dimension ¡°Hm, Tian, why are you crying?¡± Acacia spoke with concern. She immediately rushed towards Ao Ertian. ¡°Ah, Acacia, you''re not dead?!¡± "Dead? What are you talking about? I was just using too much power.¡± ¡°But the system¡­¡± ¡°You still trust that fellow? I think you should have known that guy''s character by now. Hmm, it looks like the system''s mainframe is broken. That guy can''t contact you.¡± ¡°The mainframe is broken again?¡± Ao Ertian let out a sigh. The system has been with him since he started his journey. He thought that the system was lost after he was unable tomunicate with the system. when he came here Who would have thought that the system couldn''t contact him because the mainframe was broken? He only shook his head before smiling. ¡°If the mainframe is broken, Just fix it and it''s over. But where do I go to find information and resourse to repair it?¡± Ao Ertian''s system was different from Chen Ming and Kim Mintae''s system. His system was born from the first mobile phone he bought with his money he earned from work. It merged with him after he installed some apps. And since then, the system takes care of him through the mainframe. Mainframes here originate from the universe. It changed ording to the universe Ao Ertian was in. And at this moment, Ao Ertian suddenly appeared in a universe. This made the mainframe work so hard that it eventually copsed. Acacia heard what Ao Ertian said. She could only fold her arms before speaking. ¡°Hm, information and resources? It''s not that you''ve seen it, have you? Here, I see that the mainframe is repairing itself from the information and resource around you.¡± Ao Ertian closed his eyes. He tried to feel the information. His information here was mana. Mana and profound energy might be simr. but it''s different Ifpared, it is like water and oil the two were liquid but still different. ¡°Really, this is mana.¡± Ao Ertian could feel the mana contained in the spaceship. If he could get inside the spaceship His mainframe must be repaired very quickly. Ao Ertian thought that way. He just let out a breath. He was able to use the power of a traveler now. But he didn''t know how wide the spaceship''s walls were. He didn''t know the internal structure. If he blindly uses the power of a traveler He might be stuck inside and unable toe out. He was unable to use the traveler''s power to go inside. He was trying to figure out how to break the wall. But he was afraid that he would identally destroy a critical part of the spaceship. And while Ao Ertian was contemting what to do. He was contacted by Chen Ming. Chen Ming wille and explore this spaceship with his brother and sisters. Ao Ertian wanted to know how he would be able to get to where he was. He didn''t have to wait long. He found that Chen Ming could easilye to him by splitting the dimensions. Chen Ming was able to cut through the time space with his finger. It created a dimensional rift between where Chen Ming was. with where Ao Ertian was Dimensional rift opens Chen Ming with his brother and sisters came out of the rift. He was now holding Chen Jihua who looked at everything with her big, innocent eyes. Chen Jihua now seemed very happy that Chen Ming had brought her out to y like this. It seemed that crossing the dimensional rift wouldn''t have much effect on her. That she had no problem even crossing the dimensional rift when she was a child. That was because Chen Ming''s spatial rift was solid. Moreover, Chen Ming created hundreds ofyers of energy barriers. to prevent any harm from happening to her as well Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei were now flying around. Meanwhile, Chen Ming looked for Ao Ertian. He saw that Ao Ertian was now standing on some iron te. Looking down at the ground, he found that he himself was also standing on a metal te. The iron te was filled with grass, moss, and various weeds. Chen Ming had already seen the surroundings around him. He immediately used his dragon eyes to look down at the ground. Chen Ming now saw something. It left him speechless. ¡°Hmm, this is a lot different from what I thought.¡± Chen Ming didn''t think that the area he was standing on included the territory as far as the eye could see. It''s all spaceships. ¡°How big will it be?¡± Chen Ming first heard about the spaceship. From Ao Ertian, he thought it was probably the same size as his udia. Who would have thought it would be this big. Chen Ming, besides seeing that the spaceship was veryrge, He also sensed something that he had experienced when he came to this new world. ¡°Mystical Profound Energy?¡± Ao Ertian heard what Chen Ming had said. He also looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. ¡°This ce calls Mana Mystical Profound Energy? It''s a really weird name.¡± ¡°Mana? Then it would be like that. I''ve had some metals in the past. It was full of mana energy. I think the fragments are probably from this spaceship.¡± Chen Ming was confident. If it doesn''te from here then where does ite from? And while Chen Ming was investigating the structures of this gigantic spaceship, Xiao Long, Xiao He and Xiao Mei also flew around. Chen Ming was not worried that the three would be in danger at all. In fact, he had to worry about spaceship instead. Chen Ming heard Xiao Long''s voice telling the two of them toe y and chase each other. He quickly turned to the three. The three of them are now ying a simple chase. He just let out a sigh. If the three of them decided to use their profound energy in chasing game, He didn''t want to think what was going to happen. Chen Ming turned his attention to spaceships once again. He could easily find the entrance with his dragon eyes. The entrance to the spaceship''s interior was not far away. It was beneath Ao Ertian''s feet. ¡°The entrance is at your feet. All right, I''ll send you down. Let me check something first real quick" Chen Ming picked up the mobile phone. Before opening the Star Lord app He scanned the iron te. He always has free time to explore this app. There are some functions that should be applicable to this situation. 537 Chapter 537 ¡°Huh, the entrance is at my feet? But I don''t see where is-¡± Ao Ertian was confused when hearing what Chen Ming said. He didn''t see any entrance. But before he could finish his speech he felt a dimensional tremor. And just as he was about to ask Ao Ertian about it. He disappeared from there as if he never existed. ¡°Well udia doesn''t even need a door.¡± udia had some ces where the door was not good enough for security. It used very high technology. He didn''t think this spaceship would have the same technology. Inside a room in the giantic spaceship Ao Ertian only blinked. He couldn''t believe what had happened. ¡°¡­¡­That guy is using me as an experiment.¡± ¡°It must be like that. But I can''t feel the evil intent. I think he must have already known.¡± Ao Ertian nodded in agreement with Acacia. He was sure that Chen Ming already knew that he would be fine. He could have guessed that there must be something like this in his spaceship. So he could use it fluently like this. Thinking like that, his attention was now on the mana that was in the room instead. ¡°The mana here is as intense as the mana in the third dimension¡­ This should be enough to repair the mainframe.¡± Ao Ertian eagerly absorbed the surrounding mana. Chen Ming followed closely behind him along with Chen Jihua. Chen Ming came down and looked around curiously. ¡°This spaceship used an arc reactor too.¡± Within this control room, Chen Ming noticed arge arc reactor. He was sure that there would be a bigger reactor in this spaceship. And while Chen Ming was looking around the room, Therge monitor inside the room also worked on its own. [Wee transcender to Star Lord spaceship serial number AFXCX31734, please verify your serial number. to ess the functions of the operating system.] Chen Ming heard that. He opened the Star Lord app again. before having theputer scan his serial [Wee back, Commander.] Chen Ming smiled, he did not think that the strange code in the app would be used like this. Jackpot. Chen Ming now had a very serious expression. He was currently reading some information on his cell phone. He found that the Star Lord app now had a new update for him. What functions were once locked can now be used. Chen Ming was reading the information with interest before he entered the variable data section. He found the spacecraft''s structure to be very close to udia. It''s like it uses the same technology. But this spaceship wasrger and had arge number of people''s habitats. Not only that, it also has various locations. Just like a city ¡°This is no longer an ordinary spaceship that isrge. This is clearly a colonial spaceship.¡± Before the spacecraft hits the ground There must be a lot of people living in this spaceship. Here, everything was used for the existence of living beings. whether it was water and food Here, there was also a vegetable farm and livestock farm. But it was now destroyed. ¡°Destroyed, there is nothing left. What is it that destroys them?¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. This was very strange. The more he read the information he had received. The more he felt that there was something strange. that he felt there was something strange about it. It was because the information he had obtained was too ordinary. ¡°If the spaceship crashes It must have a message about asking for help. or record something But this is nothing but general information. If I do not look at the real situation by myself I wouldn''t even know what was going on over there.¡± This spaceship, in addition to being a colonial spacecraft. Inside there are many warships and robots ... Why did a spaceship with such high defenses still crash? This was another point that Chen Ming had wondered about. Chen Ming wanted to examine the spacecraft in detail. He became interested in it. Chen Ming continued to read the chart of the spacecraft structure. He found a total of ninerge spots. And at this moment, he was standing near one of the nine points. He found that a spot near him was the site of the Arc Reactor. ¡°This spacecraft was powered by nine arc reactors to propel it. But right now, there was only one furnace that can be used right now.¡± Chen Ming now looked at the spaceship''s hologram. The hologram of the entire spaceship was now red. Only where he was was still green. ¡°Hmm, first of all, besides the nine big spots. There is still a small point¡­this is it.¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. The area around him had many green dots shing. He examined those shing points. and as soon as he checked the shing point He was amazed. Name...Tudanda Serial...J4301 Born...X1412 Race...Tandra Ranked...Civilian "Those are capsule for survivor" Chen Ming knew what these capsules were for. He didn''t hesitate, he immediately rushed towards the capsule he saw in the system. Ao Ertian was currently holding Chen Jihua. He hurriedly followed Chen Ming. Capsules were in various sizes. They ranged from as small as Chen Ming''s waist. And it''s so big that it''s stuck on the ceiling. Chen Ming examined the capsules. He found that within the capsules, civilians of various species were sleeping. They were in a frozen state. This was probably their method of survival. Unfortunately, only them were the survivors. Everyone else in the other sections died because the arc reactor stopped working. Chen Ming counted the number of people. He found that there were about two hundred and fifty capsules in total. Divided into different races There were twenty Tundra races. Eighty Human race Twenty Zexion Race One hundred and thirty Urian races Sort from height. The smallest Urian race, the human race The Zexion race And finally, the Tundra race The Urian race was most simr to humans. The only difference was that they had gray skin and white hair. The Zexion race had a face simr to that of an insect. While the Tundra race was like a ten meter tall giant. Chen Ming only looked at the capsules. He was able to release them from the capsule. Chen Ming was now deciding which race to release first. He wouldn''t release them all at the same time and cause trouble. Instead of the other races, Chen Ming decided to awaken humans from sleeping in the capsule first. 538 Chapter 538 The reason why he chose to awaken humans instead of other races, the reason was simply that. He thought that he could talk to humans more easily than other races. He wasn''t sure at this moment if he could talk things civilly to the human sleeping in the capsule. not to mention other races. As for humans, he thought he should be able to talk. because the system that responds to him uses thenguage he was speaking When the decision was made He immediately turned to the monitor before speaking. ¡°Active the capsule number 1204¡± Chen Ming gave a voicemand. He wanted to know if he could operate the system by voice. [Activate capsule number 1204, serial number RTX2080.] The system responded to him in his spokennguage. As soon as Chen Ming heard the response from the system, He heard a loud noiseing from the capsule he wanted to open. On the side of the capsule there is a vent. A cold air now came out of the capsule. Chen Ming chose to release the capsule number 1204 instead of the other capsule because of the information he had. The person sleeping in this capsule was the head of the human race. Talking to her would know more than talking to other people. The head of the human race was a woman with short hair. She had a body shaped like a warrior. It was different from a martial practitioner who had a thin body. But even though her body was simr to a warrior''s, Her body was not very big. for a women Ao Ertian was now standing and watching from a distance because he was holding Chen Jihua. If anything happened, he was able to protect her. The capsule lid slowly opened. The woman that Chen Ming saw slowly opened her eyes. She moved slightly beforeing out of the capsule. Her body was still unable to adjust. causing her to fall to the ground. Chen Ming only looked from a little distance away. He waited for her to breathe normally before speaking. ¡°Hello there¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman didn''t answer Chen Ming. She didn''t even care about Chen Ming. What she was interested in right now was her wristwatch. ¡°!@$%!@#%¡± The woman said something into her watch. before her watch lit up and a hologram appeared. She moves the hologram. and try to check something Chen Ming let out a breath. He assumed that he had given her enough time to adjust. ¡°Attention¡± Chen Ming put his intent into his voice. This caused the woman who didn''t care about him to tremble. She hurriedly turned to look at Chen Ming. and as soon as she looked at Chen Ming She even fell backwards. ¡°$@#%^!@$%^¡± The woman spoke up in fear. Chen Ming didn''t understand what she said at all. He didn''t understand what she was talking about. Chen Ming couldn''t help it. when speaking in an unfamiliarnguage It must be said through the mind. Chen Ming connected her mind to his mind before speaking. ¡°Now do you hear me and understand me now.¡± ¡°Y-Yes sir, Y-you can use the Spirit Connection. Are you an ancient tribe people?" ¡°An ancient tribe?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand what the woman said. What was the ancient tribe that she was referring to? Meanwhile, Chen Ming was confused. Ao Ertian, hearing what the woman said, understood every word she had said. He hurriedly walked towards Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I understand what she said. Thenguage she speaks is thenguage of High Humans.¡± ¡°High Human?¡± ¡°How about a noble man? Remember how my world was divided into dimensions? High Human is a human being in thest dimension before going to Greater Land. I can talk to her about it. Can I talk to her for you?¡± Chen Ming sighed. Who would have thought that the person he had awakened was not a normal human being? but such a high-ranking person High Human, that means she''s from the Ao Ertian universe, this is weird. At first, he thought that this gigantic spaceship was probably from his parallel universe. Who would have thought it came from the entire another universe like this? Ao Ertian talks to Miranna. He obtained information that she was a High Human from the ninth dimension, the highest dimension in the lowernd of the universe that Ao Ertian hade from. It was unbelievable that a spaceship from Ao Ertian''s universe couldnd on Chen Ming''s universe. Moreover This spaceship came from the future...because of the ninth dimension that Ao Ertian came from. It didn¡¯t have this high technology. Even a gigantic spaceship appeared in Chen Ming''s universe a thousand years ago. In short, Miranna, along with everyone in this spaceship, came from the future of the Ao Ertian universe. but they came here to the past. It was a veryplicated time travel. Miranna exins how her men escaped into this universe. Before the spaceship crashed. They were attacked by something. ¡°It''s the most dangerous creature we''ve ever met. Its number kept increasing with each death. The dead can rise and spread the virus. Before we could control the situation Everything was toote. We slipped into a ck hole and before we realized it we already appeared and crashed to the ground.¡± Miranna had a very sad look on her face. She was shocked at what had happened. The spaceship poption of more than ten million people, more than hundreds of races, now only a few hundred and few races remain. Miranna misses her friends and family. Fortunately, most of her friends and family were close to her when the incident happened. This allowed her to help almost everyone in time. Of course there was a loss. But it can''t be helped Heard what Miranna told him. Ao Ertian immediately turned to Chen Ming. His face was strange. When he heard what Miranna had said They thought about what Kim Mintae told him about his world. ¡°Sure zombies, but why are there zombies all of a sudden¡­ ah, one at a time, I can understand now. Zombies are things created by Dr. Spark ording to Kim Mintae. Dr. Spark is a mad scientist... I see that before Dr. Spark built the system. He''s wandering around the universe, isn''t he?¡± Ao Ertian nodded. Chen Ming only shook his head and rubbed his face. Not only did Dr. Spark causes problems for Kim Mintae. He also caused problems for others. ¡°No wonder, the gods in the Kim Mintae universe wanted to destroy the human world. It''s because of Dr. Sparks.¡± Dr. Spark says he hates humanity. However, he could not deny that he was human. Because only humans can do something like that. human beings if they have the time and opportunity Chen Ming believed that they were able to shake the universe. ¡°By the way, we were human too.¡± Chen Ming shook the universe. He was now a dragon, but his roots were human. As Chen Ming was thinking about his thoughts . Miranna couldn''t help but look at Chen Ming in fear. She looked at Ao Ertian before speaking. ¡°Are you familiar with the ancient tribe?¡± ¡°Ancient tribe¡­I know why do you ask?¡± Ao Ertian was distracted. His Master Saming was from an ancient tribe. Why did Miranna think that Chen Ming was an ancient tribe? ¡°What about him, He has some terrifying power within him. He must definitely be an ancient tribe above us High Humans.¡± Ao Ertian got it. Miranna should have felt Chen Ming''s dragon bloodline. made her think that he was an ancient tribe. Actually, Ao Ertian didn''t understand much. Maybe Chen Ming was from an ancient tribe in this universe who knows. In his dimension, the ancient tribes were those who received power directly from the Ancient Dragon. Ancient Dragon? Wasn''t Chen Ming also a dragon? between him and the ancient dragon Who had a stronger bloodline? Ao Ertian shook his head. The Ancient Dragon was able to destroy the universe but Chen Ming could too. ¡°...Um, maybe he''s not an ancient tribe. but something more than that.¡± Chen Ming was probably at the same level as the Ancient Dragon. That means even in Greater Land Chen Ming was still the strongest person. Miranna looked at Chen Ming, she hesitated, she had something to say to him. Ao Ertian smiled before speaking. ¡°You don''t have to be afraid of him. In fact, Chen Ming was very kind. Try talking to him mentally. He heard everything you said.¡± Miranna just swallowed her saliva. for her Talking to Chen Ming was like talking to someone more noble. It was as if she was about to talk to the god. Actually, it wasn''t as wrong as she thought. 539 Chapter 539 Miranna, after hearing what Ao Ertian had said about Chen Ming, She hesitated a bit before turning to look at Chen Ming. No matter how she looked at him, in her eyes, he was still a frightening person. Not because of his face, his appearance was even better than the most handsome high-human. He''s even too perfect. If not for his aura Miranna might have approached him. and asked him to be her partner. But his aura now made her feel even more terrified. Although she felt that he was attractive, She definitely wouldn''t dare approach him that way. For the high-human Both men and women have equal rights. It was therefore not umon for women to approach men the same way men approach women. Miranna saw his aura as a dragon. A huge dragon that could devour the universe. ''How strong is he? I have never met anyone with such a strong aura before. Even those of us with warrior hearts did not dare to face him directly. It''s not wrong, he must be from an ancient tribe.'' Miranna assumed that he was from ancient tribes that could make her feel so intimidated. Her bloodline screamed for her to flee as far away from him as she could. The difference between her and him was too great. Even though she was indeed the strongest warrior of the High Human race. Butpared to him, she was only an ant. She was at the Immortal level. A level that people can only dream about. But the Immortal level when meeting Chen Ming They were no different from ordinary people. How much courage must she muster? therefore able to speak to him ¡°I, I have something to say to you.¡± This was the first time Miranna felt this much pressure. She was afraid that he would be offended and destroy her with only his breath. He saw how worried Mirana was. Chen Ming only smiled. He had tried to suppress his power as much as possible. But it seems that it is still much more than the other party. He couldn''t help asking Miranna. ¡°What have you seen that makes you so afraid of me, Miranna, the Supreme Warrior of High Human?¡± Miranna trembled. His speech to her was so seductive... Chen Ming didn''t know how much that speech had an effect on those who listened to it. With a warrior''s mind, Miranna sought her mate through battle. A woman who neverpromises. they were sensitive to those who were strong. Chen Ming was stronger than anyone she had ever met. Miranna shook her head, trying to erase the bad things she was thinking. ''Set your mind straight, Miranna. he¡¯s from an ancient tribe. If he doesn''t like it, I¡¯ll be killed.'' Miranna interrupted her feminine instincts. The instinct of wanting a strong mate. She took a deep breath. Before speaking, exin Chen Ming''s aura to him honestly. ¡°Your aura is like that of a dragon. A dragon greater than all things. Your dragon aura can devour and destroy the universe if you want.¡± Chen Ming heard that and he nodded. It wasn''t wrong, Miran could feel his dragon power. His dragon power was influenced by cosmic powers. ¡°Understood. Now, what do you want to say to me?¡± Mirana was relieved Chen Ming seemed to be what Ao Ertian had said. He seemed to be a kind ancient tribe? Even so, she still had to be careful. ¡°I, I would like to ask you to release everyone from within the capsule. They are my friends, my brothers, and my family. I promise you if you release them from the capsule. We will not cause you any trouble.¡± Miranna begged Chen Ming to release herrades. which Chen Ming had thought of doing that from the start However, Chen Ming thought of something before speaking. ¡°If I free your people What do I get in return?¡± "Eh" Miranna didn''t think Chen Ming would ask for something in return. Miranna tried to think that she would be able to give him something¡­ She had nothing but herself. ¡®Will my body be enough for him? No, definitely not.¡¯ Miranna had heard of the dragon''s desire. It was not something that she could ovee. ''And if it''s us sisters, would we be able to satisfy his needs?¡¯ High-human They don''t think much about these things. Miranna decides She would give everything to Chen Ming. Whether it''s physical or spiritually. It might sound a bit too much. She had only met Chen Ming for a moment. Why did she dare to do this? The High Humans were a tribe of warriors. They will follow the stronger. They were a straightforward tribe. Not like normal humans ? Miranna knelt down in front of Chen Ming before vowing. The warrior''s aura shone brightly. ¡°With the Spirit of a Warrior, I, Miranna, the Supreme Warrior of High Human. I pray to you if the promise is broken Ares, destroy my soul." As soon as she finished speaking Her aura had changed. Chen Ming saw a female warrior holding a sword and shield behind Miranna. The female warrior stabbed her sword into the ground. before kneeling before Chen Ming. The warrior kneeling to the dragon It was different from the tales everyone heard that warriors would hunt and y dragons. Chen Ming looked at Miranna. She now used Ares'' concept. If she breaks the promise her spirit will be destroyed. ¡°Ares...Greek Anubis...Egypt Ashura...Hindu Yggdrasil...Norse Chang¡¯er...China, all of them, this is not including the Aztecs. This shows that all gods really exist.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked at Miranna. She was a disciple of the War God Ares, he wasn''t sure.Whether Ares was one of the gods that invaded this world a long time ago? Not sure if all the gods were the same person or if they were separate. He thought about it. He missed Chang''er. ¡°Chang''er is also a god, Eng Shen, Wukong, and other heavenly gods all exist in parallel universes. It means that all the said gods may have more than one existence.¡± Ao Ertian''s world god, Kim Mintae, and he were separate entities. They were not connected to each other like gods in the parallel worlds of each universe. It''spletely separate. Chen Ming looked at Miranna. She was now worried. Since Chen Ming did not say to her whether he would free her brothers and friends. ¡°You do this much. How can I not respond? But remember, if someone is causing trouble, Don''t say I didn''t warn you." 540 Chapter 540 Miranna swallowed her saliva. She was sure that no one would dare to cause any trouble for Chen Ming. Only those who wanted to die would do that. To be honest, Miranna was more afraid of Chen Ming than the god she served. She had already met Ares. Even if only in a dream Ares''s aura wasn''t even half that of Chen Ming. ¡°The system activates every capsule.¡± [Activate all capsules as instructed. on 10...9...8¡­] [All the capsules has been activated] All capsules were slowly opened. The people in the capsule gradually came out from the capsule. Everyone''s condition was pretty bad. They looked exhausted from the long sleep. Miranna saw that her sisters and friends were released from the capsule. She bowed her head to Chen Ming, thanking him. ¡°Don''t think too much. Go take care of your brothers and sisters." Miranna nodded before heading towards everyone. She had to tell everyone what had happened. especially about Chen Ming. Chen Ming then went straight to Ao Ertian. before taking Chen Jihua from him. Ao Ertian had a worried expression on his face. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Chen Ming Ares is a god on the same side as Medusa.¡± ¡°Huh, is that so?¡± ¡°Well, even if that is the case. Ares is on the same side as Medusa. But he had no interest in anything other than war. Even if they are from the same side, they are not spared. I don''t know what Ares was thinking in his head.¡± ¡°...Probably just muscles if you ask me.¡± Ao Ertian think about it. It must have been like that. In fact, his concern was not necessary at all. He was now able to easily defeat Ares. If they really met. Ares was actually at the True Essence Realm. But in terms of concept, Ao Ertian Kim Mintae and Chen Ming if they were to fight with enemies of the same level. They will have an advantage because of their cheating. Miranna was now calling for everyone. Not only was she the leader of the High Human. The other races now had to obey her. It was because the leaders of each race had all died. In order, the most powerful person in the spaceship was Chen Ming. And after him is Miranna. After that, it will represent each tribe. Miranna also acts as the representative of the High Human race. ¡°Sister Miranna. Is it really true? That everyone besides us¡­ are all dead.¡± A young girl from one of the Urian races. at this time cried out. She called Miranna "Sister". Because it is customary for every child that was in the same group to call her that. Other than her, the other children had to call Miranna "Sister" as well. The girl now looked at everyone, her eyes filled with tears. She tried to look for someone but couldn''t find the one she wanted. She cried even harder. The Urian tribe had the most survivors. However, that was because their number was already greater than the other races from the beginning. So that means her race lost the most. "Please stay strong, Mimi." A high-human girl hugging a Urian girl. They both cried in each other''s embrace. It seemed that she herself had a fate that wasn''t that different from that of a Urian girl. They both lost their own families. Because the two families have to work in other sectors. Miranna who said that all other sectors were destroyed. It can only convey that everyone is gone. including both parents. Within the group of more than two hundred survivors Only two children survived. The rest were all adults. Everyone could only look at the two children sadly. ¡°What are we going to do next, Lady Miranna? Plus, there''s an entity that even Ares can''tpare to.¡± One of the Tundra tribes spoke up. He tried to speak as low as possible. But his voice was still loud. Everyone heard what he said and looked at Chen Ming in fear. Chen Ming''s aura was extremely frightening. Everyone didn''t know that Chen Ming was actually trying to control his power as much as possible. Miranna shook her head before speaking. ¡°You don''t have to worry. I have made my allegiance to him. He will not do anything to us. if we do not cause trouble for him.¡± Heard what Mirana said. Everyone looked at Miranna with a pale expression. Loyalty to someone other than Ares is a huge offense. The Tundra man couldn''t help but speak up in fear. ¡°Will, will, you betray Ares!¡± ¡°He definitely won''t forgive us. Ares will kill all of us.¡± Arge, majestic man of the Tundra Tribe. In fact, he was just an ordinary, cowardly person. Miranna''s eyebrows twitched, seeing how terrified of Ares he was. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± She could only speak loudly. Her aura burst out, causing the Tundra man to go silent. p ¡°Ares is the one who told me to pledge allegiance to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You, how did you know Ares wanted that?¡± "When I use the name of Ares. I was allowed to pledge allegiance to him. In fact, I could feel the¡­ fear¡­from him¡± ¡°Fear¡­ from Ares.¡± ¡°Is it even possible that the War God Ares has fear?¡± Miranna just nodded. She didn''t know what happened. But Ares was afraid of Chen Ming. For some reason, he allowed the power she received from him. kneeling in front of Chen Ming It was as if he wanted to kneel before him. Ares was a warlike general. However, Chen Ming was like a king who ruled everything. Even Ares didn''t dare to face him. ¡°What we have to do after this is following him I believe that following him is our answer right now.¡± Everyone agrees with Miranna. And at that moment, Miranna had just finished speaking. She heard something. It was a roar that sounded from the stomachs of the two children who had now finished crying. Both seemed to be hungry. Not only two children The others were hungry as well. But no matter how hungry everyone was right now There was nothing to eat here. Because the food sources here have been destroyed long ago. Miranna looked at Chen Ming. She hesitated a little. However, it was her duty to take care of everyone. She walked towards Chen Ming. want to ask him about food She wasn''t sure if he would be satisfied. But if everyone doesn''t eat anything after this Their bodies hadn''t eaten for a long time. will definitely copse 541 Chapter 541 Chen Ming was now looking at the spaceship hologram map. He wanted to explore the various ces inside the ship. but everything was dark. If he wanted some convenience in exploration. He would have to repair the arc reactor. Which he had no knowledge of it at all. However, even he had no knowledge of it. Didn¡¯t mean any other don¡¯t. What was Chen Ming thinking? He heard people walking closer to him. He turned around to find that Miranna had a worried expression on her face. She walked up to him, wanting to say something to him but didn''t dare. ¡°What is it, Miranna?¡± Chen Ming still had to talk to her through telepathy. He let her and her men learn hisnguage. and at the same time he will learn theirnguage. He could easily learn by using the power of the universe. The power of the universe was not just for fighting. It can be used for other things too. ¡°My lord¡­ I.¡± Chen Ming looked at Miranda. She hadn''t said anything yet. He heard somethinging from behind her. The sound was like the sound of an elephant, it was the sound of a Tundra man. He rushed over to Miranda in panic. The ground everyone stood trembled, Chen Ming read his intent. He found that this man of the Tundra race wanted toe and tell Miranna that the two children in the group had copsed. Without immediate help, the two would surely die. The two were now in a semia stage, their bodies seemingly unable to bear the change. Chen Ming heard that. He didn''t hesitate to go straight to the two children immediately. Everyone backed away from the two girls when they saw Chen Ming approaching. Chen Ming saw the symptoms of the two of them and immediately knew what had happened. ¡°This is the case of severe malnutrition¡­¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He forgot to think about it. He had to do something to save the two of them. Chen Ming, even if he had food now, couldn''t help both of them. Because the metabolism of both of them had failed. He wanted to use his powers to help them both. But his power was too much. It may be more harm than good. The two children were too weak to bear his immense strength. ¡°What should I do?¡± He needed to inject nutrients into their veins. The problem was that he didn''t have any equipment like that right now. "The system shows the location of the hospital on the spaceship" Chen Ming was confident that this spaceship hospital would definitely have the equipment he needed. ¡°Show the location of the nearest hospital¡± The system informs the location of the nearest hospital. Chen Ming looked at the hospital''s position. It''s not that far from here. He picked up the two girls and immediately headed for the hospital. Chen Jihua looked at the two girls that Chen Ming had taken to the hospital. Both of them looked not much older than her. Chen Jihua prayed for the two of them to be safe. She will have new friends to y with. Chen Ming came to the nearest hospital with a speed that the two children could handle. He looked at the hospital in front of him. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. This hospital was like a haunted hospital, He didn¡¯t know why. Chen Ming shook his head, he had no time. He immediately headed for the inside of the hospital. Chen Ming could feel some energy. He ignored them because they had no malicious intent towards him or the two children. In fact, they were trying to guide Chen Ming to the healing room that had the equipment he was looking for. Chen Ming followed that feeling. He found a device that was meant to heal the two girls. It was a syringe in a device that resembled a gun. He picked it up, wanting to know if it was the device he was looking for. He can''t read it''s a foreignnguage. Fortunately, the system helped him trante thenguage. He didn''t hesitate to use that device to help the two children immediately. ¡°The technology is really advanced. This medicine can be stored for thousands of years without spoiling.¡± It seems that the technology of this spaceship was far more advanced than that of Yuel. Chen Ming had already treated the two young girls. He looked around him. He saw many dark shadows surrounding him. The shadows were the souls of those who had died and were still mourning. They seemed to have the qualities to evolve into a spirit. talking about the spirit All souls, if they can manifest their physical body. Will the system count them as his citizens? "If I don¡¯t try, I will not know¡± If he could use a guardian spirit instead of the living people. He didn''t need to go anywhere else. There must be more than two hundred thousand mourning spirits here. Of course, Chen Ming wasn''t thinking of building his empire with only guardian spirit. He didn''t want his kingdom to be a haunted kingdom. However, the idea of the Haunted Kingdom didn''t sound too bad. However, if he wanted to expand his empire in the long term, it would be difficult. Who will dare to ally with the Haunted Kingdom? ¡°Um~¡± As Chen Ming was thinking about his kingdom, The two girls he helped slowly wake up. He checked both of them through the system. He discovered that the two were named Mimi and Noir. Mimi is a Urian girl while Noir is a high-human girl. Both were seven years old. The youngest member of Miranna''s group. Using capsules for children, the maximum time it can be taken is only five hundred years. But both have been in capsules for thousands of years. Their bodies went into shock, it is not strange. For millennial adults it is still very serious. Don''t mention the children. ¡°Where is this ce? Are we dead like that? We have be spirits.¡± "Father, Mother" The two little girls looked around. They both seemed to be able to see the spirits surrounding them. They thought they were dead. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile. Both are very cute. Even though they weren''t as cute as Jihua and his Yueyue. ¡°Both of you are not dead yet. At least for now How are you feeling now?" Both children adapted faster than normal human children. If they were a normal human child, they would still be unconscious. And it may take days or months to heal. However, the two bodies now recovered rapidly. Mimi and Noir looked at Chen Ming. Both of them stiffened. They heard about Chen Ming from Miranna. He had a higher power than Ares. At this moment, both were on hisp. How could the two not be afraid? ¡°D-Dragon sir w-we¡± ¡°Please forgive us for not knowing manners!!!!¡± Both had different responses. Mimi was already frozen as Noir cried and apologized to Chen Ming. Their reactions were both funny and cute. Chen Ming couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°You are forgiven. you don''t have to worry. I am the god of mercy not the god of war So I won''t punish you. In fact, you can call me brother.¡± Chen Ming had to say this, otherwise the two youngsters would definitely continue to fear him. and it was as he had imagined. Hearing his words, the two looked at him. The fear they both had had diminished. Even if it''s notpletely gone heard the gentle words from Chen Ming. with a warm aura from him Both children drifted away. He was like a very gentle older brother. Mimi and Noir only nodded. and call him brother as he wanted. Chen Ming was charming with children. This gave both of them the courage to call him as he wanted. Chen Ming had finishedforting the two. He turned to the spirits. He found that none of these spirits had any evil spirits. He decided to make them his guardian spirits. 542 Chapter 542 In front of the hospital Miranna, along with the others, were now waiting in front of the hospital. Not everyone dared to go inside the hospital. Because everyone at this moment could feel the aura of death. Only Miranna could withstand the death aura. If it was someone else who touched this aura, Their aura will be consumed. It could hurt them. Juman, a timid Tundra race. did not dare to go near the hospital He only looked at Miranna before speaking. ¡°Miranna How are we going to get inside? There is a death aura here.¡± Besides Juman. The Zexion Fadiar also spoke up. ¡°How are Mimi and Noir doing? Will they be able to withstand the aura of death?¡± Everyone wanted to know how good and bad the two of them were right now. However, everyone did not dare to approach the death aura. It would cause them who were now weak in their bodies to copse. Miranna looked at the two of them before speaking. ¡°You don''t have to worry. Both were in the care of that person. Look carefully, the spirits opened the way for us.¡± Miranna pointed to the entrance as she said. The spirits now opened the way for everyone to approach Chen Ming. Miranna told everyone to wait here. Going inside would be a nuisance to Chen Ming. Everyone could only do as she said without saying anything. Ao Ertian now also came with him. He himself could feel something. Even Chen Jihua felt the same. Chen Jihua was interested in the spirits. This was the first time she had encountered a spirit. But if it was any other child, they would have been afraid. However, Chen Jihua was not an ordinary child. She just wouldn''t be afraid. She also wanted to go and talk to the spirits. Ao Ertian definitely wouldn''t let her go to those spirits. Ao Ertian had seen a lot of things like this. He had a chant that would allow them to rest in peace. but he hadn''t done it yet. He would wait and see what Chen Ming would do with these spirits first. He could sense that Chen Ming was in the hospital. Chen Ming was powerful enough to destroy these spirits. But he didn¡¯t. That means he must have his reasons. Of course, he didn''t do it because he wanted these spirits to be his subject. Chen Ming would create a new race in the upper world. Ghost race or Spirit race Chen Ming was sure that the upper world did not have this race before. Chen Ming acted like he had done when he invaded the Abyssal Realm on Earth. He spread his Yang energy to purify the spirits. These spirits may not be evil spirits. However, to be a guardian spirit, they had to go through purification first. Miranna and the others outside the hospital quickly looked inside the hospital with their eyes wide open. Everyone could feel the aura of life force, which waspletely opposite to the aura of death. Everyone thought that the souls filled with death aura would be destroyed by this life aura. But who would have thought that the result was the opposite? The death aura of the spirits still existed, but it was enveloped in the aura of life. Before blending together, it became a symbol of something that everyone had never seen before. It was a circr symbol with ck and white swirl. In the area of ck and white there are small dots of opposite color. This symbol gives a feeling of bnce. White is life aura, ck is death aura. it bnces each other not destroy each other ¡°How is this possible¡­ Can different auras coexist?¡± Mirana said in surprise. She and the others did not recognize the symbol that appeared. However, Ao Ertian knew that it was Yin and Yang. It was Chen Ming''s signature. It wasn''t wrong, it was definitely Chen Ming''s strength. Everyone looked at the ck shadows slowly changing. They resemble the various tribes that once existed. They reverted to their original appearance before they died. The spirits looked at each other with bewilderment. They don''t know what happened. "What happened? Where is this ce¡­how did we get here?¡± ¡°Hospital, what are we doing at the hospital?¡± ¡°Why does this ce look like a haunted hospital¡­ eh?.¡± The spirits began to speak. They didn''t seem to know that they themselves had died. They talked until a spirit looked at Miranna''s group. Miranna''s group was quite famous in this sector. ¡°Lady Miranna!¡± A spirit shouted. When every spirit hears the name of Miranna They immediately turn to Miranna''s group. ¡°Lady Miranna, really?!¡± ¡°Not just Lady Miranna. Juman and Fadiar are also present.¡± Hearing the joyful tones of every spirits, Miranna, Juman and Fadiar had a guilty expression on their faces. They still didn''t seem to understand the situation. ¡°All of you are dead.¡± Miranna was frank. Everyone who heard what Miranna had to say had a different expression on their faces. Some of them had angry expressions. Some people have expressions that understand something. Not everyone was unaware of their condition. Most of them have a rather perplexed look on their faces. The spirits who were angry with Miranna couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Lady Miranna! What did you say! We are alive¡­we are¡­living.¡± The angry spirit seemed to remember something. After hearing what Miranna had said Miranna didn''t feel a thing of being yelled at. If It was her. she would feel the same way. She couldn''t ept that she was dead. long dead. She sighed before speaking. ¡°If you don''t believe it, look at your own feet and you will understand.¡± The spirits who didn''t know they had died a long time ago looked at their feet. They found their feet fading and their bodies floating in the air. they are spirits "Impossible We''re dead, why are we still here?¡± High Humans and other races believed that when they died, everyone would go to the afterlife. No one thought that when they die they would be a mourning spirit. unable to go to the world after death They were the mourning spirits attached to the hospital. Before they die, they must have something attached to this hospital. All spirits begin to see reality. and remember what had happened to them. Everyone cried out about their loss. But they were spirits, the tears that flowed out were crystals. They fell to the ground before disintegrating. They have nothing left in this world anymore. Ao Ertian watched the situation. If any spirit falls to the dark side He will immediately purify it with his chant. And while Ao Ertian was observing. Chen Jihua heard the cry of the souls. She also cried out in sorrow. It was as if she understood what had happened. The spirits that were about to fall upon hearing Chen Jihua''s cry were heard. They don''t know why they feltforted. They looked at Chen Jihua. The little girl cried for them. Light... Chen Jihua''s aura was light. They saw the light from the little girl. She was a dragon of light that gave them hope. They saw a little dragon crying for them. Their souls were being purified by her sorrow¡­ This was Chen Jihua''s dragon power. The dragon of the beginning. 543 Chapter 543 The spirits all knelt towards Chen Jihua. Theypletely forgot about Ares. For them now, Chen Jihua was their god. A merciful god. A god that was graceful and¡­ cute? Miranna and the other survivors only looked at Chen Jihua. Everyone knelt down to her as well. ¡°She is that person''s sister. It wouldn''t be strange if she is able to do this.¡± Chen Jihua''s aura contained the power of Chen Ming. Of course, she had received Xiao Long and Xiao He''s dragon power since she was in Zhang Lin''s stomach. Xiao Long and Xiao He both had Chen Ming''s power. It was forwarded to Chen Jihua. Although Chen Jihua had not yet benefited from the power of the universe. But this is just the best. Chen Jihua''s dragon aura might still not grow as well as the others. But she couldn''t be underestimated because her dragon bloodline was not inferior to the bloodline of the ancient dragons such as the Heavenly Swallowing Dragon, the Fairy Dragon, and the Dragon of the end. Chen Ming was now standing in front of the entrance of the abandoned hospital. He just smiled. His sister handled the problems that had arisen on his behalf beautifully. ¡°Really cute, my little sister.¡± Chen Ming was impressed. He slowly walked towards Chen Jihua. Ao Ertian saw that Chen Ming walked towards him. He immediately handed Chen Jihua to Chen Ming. Ao Ertian didn''t know how tofort Chen Jihua. Although her cry could purify the spirits, When a child cries, it is necessary tofort them. in any case ¡°Good girl. Big Brother is here.¡± "Big brother" Chen Jihua nodded before hugging Chen Ming''s neck. She wept for a moment before calming down. Her dragon aura gradually disappeared. She fell asleep in Chen Ming''s embrace. The image that everyone saw now was extremely beautiful. Behind these two now was a huge dragon aura embracing the little dragon as if shielding her from everything. Seeing this image, the spirits were delighted to be their follower. They be guardian spirits. and wanted to be under Chen Ming''s rule. Not only the guardian spirits So are the survivors. They wanted to be under Chen Ming''s rule too. Everyone''s way of survival depends on Chen Ming. -------------- Mission: Build your own empire -------------- -Rise the poption 16297/100,000(+3740) -Rise the True Essence Realm Cultivator 0/10 -Rise the Extinction Realm Cultivator 1/100 - Rise the Destruction Realm Cultivator 11/1,000 -Rise Martial Ancestor Realm Cultivator 12527/10,000 -------------- reward ??? -------------- Chen Ming''s poption had increased to around three thousand people. However, these guardian spirits, along with the survivors, were extremely low in the standard of the mission. They only had the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. or the level they call Immortal ¡®It seems that the guardian spirits are also considered part of the kingdom.¡¯ Chen Ming looked around. He was sure that there would be arge number of spirits in this spaceship. Chen Ming after that told everyone to take it easy. He''ll get everyone out of the spaceship first. Chen Ming saw that the current survivors were all weak. They need food urgently. ¡°Everyone gathered and lined up. I''ll get everyone out of here.¡± Miranna heard what Chen Ming had ordered. She was doing her duty by organizing everyone in an instant. Chen Ming looked at the Tundra Tribe. Their size is huge. Chen Ming needed to open the dimensional riftrge enough for them to be able to enter. Chen Ming turned to his back. He coated the Qi on his hands instead of his index and middle fingers. He shed his hands in the air. The dimensional rift was opened. Its size wasrger than the Tundra people. Miranna and everyone who saw Chen Ming cut the space with his bare hands. They gasped. Of course, everyone had traveled across dimensions before. But no one had crossed dimensions this way. Use your bare hand to cut the dimension apart and create a rift. Chen Ming then led everyone to his house to feed and water them. Chen Ming after giving orders to his men to give food to the survivors. He, along with Ao Ertian, returned to explore the spaceship once more. Chen Ming didn''t bring Chen Jihua with him right now. Because she was exhausted after her dragon power had awakened. like Kang Ye Chen Jihua at this moment, a cute little dragon horn appeared on her head. It was a sign that she had the dragon''s blood flowing through her. Chen Ming arrived inside the spaceship. His goal now was to explore and gather as many guardian spirits as possible. and if possible He also wanted to repair the arc reactors. Chen Ming didn''t know if he could fix it or not. But he will try. Arc and Cloudia also have self-repair systems. He was sure the spaceship would have a self-repairing system as well. ¡°Where are we going to start exploring first?¡± Ao Ertian asked with interest. The two are now in the control room that still has electricity. ¡°Hmph, we will begin our exploration from this point to the control room at one point where there is a control room with the number one.¡± The path from the control room that they are currently in to the control room number one was the same path with the hospital that Chen Ming had gone to to find a way to cure the two girls. Mimi and Noir were now sleeping with Chen Jihua. Zhang Lin heard that the two had lost their parents. Her motherhood awakened. She told Chen Ming that she would take care of both of them. Which he thought was a good idea for Zhang Lin to take care of the two. She had a very high motherhood. Since Chen Ming had grown into a self-sufficient young man, She seemed to be extremely yearning for raising a child. Chen Ming and Ao Ertianter began to travel from the control room they were in to the control room number one. The two conducted surveys, but there were many ces that cannot be explored because it requires a special method to open the path. Inside the spaceship seems to use quite a lot of teleportation equipment. Chen Ming did not know where they would send him. This made him unable to open the dimensional rift to follow its path. Along the way, Chen Ming encountered many wandering spirits. He turned these wandering spirits into guardian spirits. There were probably different types of spirits in this spaceship. He had already met two types. is the soul stuck with nomadic spirits 544 Chapter 544 He was sure that there must be some vengeful spirit or some evil spirit. However, these spirits tend to be in ces that are difficult to reach. and it must be apletely dark ce. Because in the pitch darkness, there is a particrly high amount of Yin energy. and while the two were exploring Ao Ertian saw Chen Ming do something. He didn''t understand why Chen Ming was doing that. He couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Um, are you nting the grass there?¡± Chen Ming was nting the Sky Swallowing Grass in the spaceship. Ao Ertian didn''t know what this grass could do. ¡°Yes, I am nting grass. But this grass is not an ordinary grass. Let me finish nting and you''ll understand." Ao Ertian only nodded. He waited for Chen Ming to finish nting the grass. and as soon as he finished nting the grass Ao Ertian sensed that the dark element in the air was being absorbed into the grass. And that grass emitted some kind of light element after it had absorbed it. ¡°Wow, that''s good stuff. These grasses are purifying the dirty element!.¡± Chen Ming smiled. Ao Ertian quickly caught why he nted the grasses. ¡°With this Sky Swallowing Grass If a wandering spirit came from somewhere They would gain Yang energy until they became normal spirits. They had the choice of joining other guardian spirits. or to be reborn again.¡± Chen Ming and Ao Ertian at this moment began to see the guardian spirits gather in the area where Chen Ming had already nted the Sky Swallowing Grass. The other guardian spirits were like salespeople. Invite other spirits to join them. It looks like a cult anyway. ¡°Hopefully it is not the birth of a spirit cult like the Evil cult.¡± Ao Ertian looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that was your n?¡± "Not deliberately" ¡°Ha, Whatever. You just jinx yourself." Chen Ming didn''t answer, he let out augh. Ao Ertian knew it but even though it was a cult, a good cult can do a good cause too. That''s right, this was another way he used to harness the power of the universe. Everything was always going as he wanted. If that''s not too big a deal Chen Ming and Ao Ertian headed towards the control room number one. The distance between the two control rooms was ten kilometers apart. But with the speed of both This ten kilometer distance was not far away at all. As the two explore Chen Ming also nted the Sky Swallowing Grass. Ao Ertian felt that Chen Ming really liked the Sky Swallowing Grass. That''s right, Chen Ming really liked it. as if it was made especially for him. This grass can do almost anything. except for being grass It could be used to make medicinal herbs to concoct medicines. Can act as an air purifier However, with such a good thing, everyone thought it was just weeds. Along the way, Chen Ming was now able to gather several thousand more Guardian Spirit. He made a rough calction. He thought that he might definitely get more than thirty thousand guardian spirits back from here. Ao Ertian only looked at Chen Ming. He had many ideas from Chen Ming. If he could return to his own universe. He will seek the power of the universe in his universe. and do everything right as it should. Ao Ertian breathed a sigh of relief. Of the three between him, Chen Ming and Kim Mintae, his universe was the most damaging. Ao Ertian''s universe was chopped into countless dimensions. How can it not be damaged? He really wanted to know who had done this to his universe. It took them about two hours to arrive in control room number one. That the two spent so much time was because Chen Ming had to purify the souls. so that they do not fall Both after about two hours of travelling. arrived in front of the control room The size of control room number one was enormous. ¡°We have arrived¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at the control room with interest. Its size was evenrger than the functional control room number nine. ¡°Is this the control room? Why do I think it''s more like a factory?¡± The size of this control room was sorge that the entrance door alone was already over a hundred meters tall. The door was even bigger than the door to the control room they had left. Chen Ming ordered the system to open the door. But the system cannot do this because the system needs electric power. "If it''s electricity like this, is it enough?" Ao Ertian used his lightning mana. The system told him it was working. However, it may not take a long time to fully recharge. Chen Ming saw that Ao Ertian''s power was usable. He also wanted to know if his lightning could be used as well. Chen Ming summoned the Heavenly Tribtion and immediately Chen Ming''s lightning appeared. Ao Ertian''s lightning was extinguished as if it had been devoured by Chen Ming''s lightning. Ao Ertian only looked at Chen Ming with a raised eyes brow. As if asking what Chen Ming was doing. Chen Ming could only shook his head, he didn''t know either. ¡°Don''t tell me that the Heavenly Tribtion has changed. It wasn''t like this before.¡± It must be because of him, the characteristics of the Heavenly Tribtion had changed, and when He thought about it, the Sky Swallowing Grass had the same characteristics as Chen Ming. It was to swallow. ¡°No, it might not be like that.¡± Chen Ming denied the truth. He immediately changed his mind. He gave his lightning check system. which Chen Ming''s lightning was better than Ao Ertian''s. Chen Ming''s lightning had a much higher grade than Ao Ertian''s mana. He let out a sigh He gave up thinking that Chen Ming''s lightning could absorb his lightning. Instead, he focused on its origin. ¡°If I guess not wrong. Is that lightning thates from the heavens?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He wasn''t sure why Ao Ertian knew. But he didn''t think to ask. ¡°Yes, this lightning is called the Heavenly Tribtion. Having said that, it''s really nostalgic for the past.¡± Ao Ertian looked at Chen Ming strangely. What kind of past does he have with the Heavenly Tribtion? He probably didn''t think that Chen Ming''s past was the fact that he had swallowed the Heavenly Tribtion until the Heavens had to stop sending Heavenly Tribtion to test him. ''Or because of this with its instinct So it does the same. I don''t mind...'' Chen Ming stopped thinking about the impossible. before focusing on the matter in front of him instead ¡°Well, right here I am going to have to put it in.¡± Chen Ming touched the console beside therge door. The system told Chen Ming that he could fully release his energy. The console itself can handle billions of volts of lightning. Chen Ming had never tested the power of the Heavenly Tribtion before. He thought this would be the perfect opportunity to test it out. 545 Chapter 545 Chen Ming immediately touched the console. He immediately pumped electricity into the console. When he put his lightning profound energy in the console he heard the sound of the system prompting him. [10% energy] [30% energy] [40% energy] [100% energy] It only takes a few seconds. He was able to power the console that controls the opening and closing ofrge doors. Chen Ming asked the system how many volts of power his Heavenly Tribtion had. [ording to calctions¡­ the lightning that the console received was all electrically energized. three hundred and twenty billion volts] ¡°Three hundred and twenty billion volts¡­wow¡± Chen Ming, who had already heard the Heavenly Tribtion''s power, couldn''t help but be impressed. He remembered that the typical lightning that urs when it rains had a peak power of only a few billion volts. The Heavenly Tribtion was two hundred to three hundred times stronger than ordinary lightning. Chen Ming looked at the console that was now lit up. Fortunately, the console can handle billions of volts. And it was because the Heavenly Tribtion was different from other types of lightning too. It had its own consciousness to some extent. This made it not destroy the console that Chen Ming needed to use. ¡°It''s a really good lightning. Let me finish fixing the arc reactor and I''ll let you eat the other lightning until you are satisfied.¡± Chen Ming spoke to the Heavenly Tribtion in his dantian. He didn''t expect to receive any response, but The Heavenly Tribtion in Chen Ming''s Dantian danced with joy. Chen Ming blinked. He onlyughed. His Heavenly Tribtion was really different from the normal Heavenly Tribtion. It had its own intelligence. Ao Ertian looked at theughing Chen Ming. He didn''t know what Chen Ming wasughing at. But he didn''t think to ask. He was already used to Chen Ming and Kim Mintae. ¡°Alright, the system should have enough electricity right now, open the door.¡± [Acknowledged, open the door of control room number one.] Therge door creaked. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian heard the hydraulics pull the door open. How old was this huge door? Chen Ming and Ao Ertian couldn''t see that it had any rust. Of course, it didn''t rust because the door was made of a special type of metal that contained mana in it. Therge back door after it had been opened. A strong yin aura suddenly surged out. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian looked at each other. They knew right away that if they went inside, what the two of them would meet with. ¡°Will you go in first, Ao Ertian?¡± ¡°No, I think you should go in first.¡± Chen Ming let out augh before shaking his head. He walked into therge control room. Before a golden aura appeared from Chen Ming''s body . The guardian spirits also appeared. They immediately flew into the console to check first for Chen Ming''s safety. All the guardian spirits in their hands there was something. It had a golden color simr to Chen Ming''s aura. ¡°Chen Ming in their hand. Isn''t it the Sky Swallowing Grass?¡± Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°It seems that the guardian spirits are able to find a way to use my power to purify the area. using my powerful Sky Swallowing Grass. They are gathering spirits for me, very good.¡± Ao Ertian only looked at Chen Ming. He only let out a dry smile. This was cheat in cheat He said he was cheating and who would have thought that there would be people more cheaters than him? ¡°This statement really isn''t wrong. Above the sky, there is still a sky." Ao Ertian let out a sigh. He wanted his system to function normally now. Acaciaughed in Ao Ertian''s head. She knew that he had found someone superior to him. It would benefit Ao Ertian in the long run. It will make him not narcissistic that only he was more cheating than others. Chen Ming''s guardian spirits encountered many souls in the area. They used Chen Ming''s powerful Sky Swallowing Grass to purify them. Everything is better than Chen Ming expected. "I-is that you, Jubil." ¡°Tracil¡­ is that really you?¡± ¡°Jubil!¡± ¡°Tracil!¡± The two guardian spirits embraced each other. The two seemed to know each other when they were alive. Chen Ming, seeing the two hugging like that, knew immediately that the two were definitely lovers. Not only these two lovers He saw the other guardian spirits meet their friends. parents, siblings and many more were very happy. They didn''t expect to see their loved one a second time after their death. Ao Ertian saw their loyalty. Their loyalty level from respect level. Now it has reached the highest level, the worship level. for Chen Ming, He was considered the only gods that they would worship forever. Chen Ming only smiled. And while everything is going well Chen Ming sensed something. He hadn''t experienced this kind of aura for a long time. "Demon?" This kind of aura wasn''t wrong, it was a demonic aura that came out of the abyssal realm. ¡°Interesting.¡± Chen Ming didn''t think he could smell this kind of aura. Moreover, he could feel the abyssal aura from inside the spaceship. Chen Ming became interested. His power was now able to sense everything within a hundred thousand kilometers. which is enough to cover the whole world However, even though Chen Ming''s soul senses had a distance that could cover the entire world, It doesn''t mean that he will perceive everything. If he was to sense everything. He must have had a terrible headache. Imagine hearing the sound of everything in the world at the same time. how will you feel Chen Ming was able to bear those burdens. But he didn''t think to bear it unnecessarily. Chen Ming when he knew that there was an abyssal realm in this world. He was able to use his mind to examine the abyssal realm from where he was without any problem. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He saw the abyssal realm. It was a dimension that was separated from the one Chen Ming was in. The abyssal realm that Chen Ming was seeing right now was not much different from his Parallel Worlds. Chen Ming chose to ignore it right now. Because it doesn''t matter, what matters is The demon that was in front of him ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill" The demon spoke in one word. he wanted to kill kill everything here Chen Ming looked at it and found that its power level was at the Martial Ancestor Realm level, which was a level higher than the realm that this world could ept. But the world cannot drive it away. because there is something that binds it to this world "Kill, kill, kill, kill" The demon flew towards Chen Ming. want to kill him The demon was unconscious it couldn''t discern who was who. Which enemy should not be messed with? Chen Ming only shook his head. This demon has no cure. He couldn''t purify it. because within the darkness there is nothing If he purifies it. Its existence will be deleted. 546 Chapter 546 Chen Ming didn''t need to move or do anything. The guardian spirits rushed towards the demons to protect Chen Ming. Although Chen Ming didn''t need help. It was also the duty of the guardian spirits to protect the overlord. The Sky Swallowing Grass shone brightly. The devil had no way to fight. His body was scorched with intense Yang energy. It eventually dissolved. Chen Ming saw that, he didn''t have to worry about having a guardian spirit attacked by a demon while they gathered the spirit for him. Chen Ming thanked everyone who helped him. All of them did not dare to ept Chen Ming''s thanks since it was already their duty. Chen Ming then headed straight into the inner part of the control room to look for the Arc Reactor. The arc reactor in control room number one isrge. Ten timesrger than the arc reactor in control room number nine. ¡°System, how can I repair the reactor?¡± Chen Ming asked the system inside the ship. There must be a way to fix it for sure. If he guessed right, it must be like Arc and udia have a self-healing system. As soon as Chen Ming issued an order, He found that the electrical energy in the door was partially drawn. The system performs a damage check with a drone scan. Drones emerge from within the reactor itself. There was a small camera on the body of the drone. The camera shines and a hologram scanning begins. They quickly flew around the reactor. [Do a damage check] [The inspection isplete] [79% damage detected in reactor, 59% self-healing from existing materials.] [Remaining 20% damage, requires high voltage power.] Chen Ming smiled, it could repair itself. And the electric part should not be a problem. He asked the system if the lightning he was using just now could be used. The system told him it would work very well with the reactor. Chen Ming immediately ordered the system to repair the reactor. which takes more than several days Chen Ming decided to go to another number control room first. and graduallye back here again He didn''t forget to provide extra power to the console in front of the door until it was full. Unfortunately, Chen Ming was unable tomand the system to repair the reactor remotely. Because now the connection system was cut off. This makes it necessary for the system to be close to the control room to be able to connect to short-range connections. ¡°Let''s go to the other control rooms.¡± Ao Ertian, who was strolling in the control room, nodded. He told Chen Ming that the next control room He asked to repair it by himself. Of course, Chen Ming indulged Ao Ertian. ¡°Good, then let''s go.¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He looked at Ao Ertian. By the way, Ao Ertian was still a teenager so he would want to do something like this. He was not more than neen years old. Of the three, Ao Ertian was the youngest, he was second, and Kim Mintae was the oldest. After control room number one The two immediately headed towards control room number two. everything goes smoothly Nothing could stop the two from repairing the entire reactor. It was Ao Ertian who repaired reactor number two. But the person who ordered the system was Chen Ming. Ao Ertian was unable tomand anything. It was because he didn''t have amanding level high enough to control the system. Only Chen Ming was a Commander-level transcender. What Ao Ertian did was only using his lightning mana to store in the console for repairing. With the speed of the two they could repair various reactors in just one day, they were able to travel up to the sixth control room to repair the reactors. Although it would still take several days for them to repair themselves. While Chen Ming and Ao Ertian were repairing the reactors, All of Chen Ming''s guardian spirits had served him very well. The more their number, the more The speed of gathering wandering souls and spirits was also increasing. Chen Ming now had more than twenty thousand spirit poptions. causing his total poption to skyrocket to over thirty thousand. However, once past thirty thousand The speed of gathering the spirits of the guardian spirits was also less. It seemed that the surrounding guardian spirits were beginning to dwindle. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian now stopped at the control room number seven, thest reactor of the day. ¡°This is thest reactor of the day?¡± Ao Ertian asked. He looked at the control room number seven. He could feel something. He didn''t ask Chen Ming if Chen Ming could sense something or not. He was sure that Chen Ming could sense it before him. Chen Ming nodded. He sensed something in control room number seven. However, it was not the feeling he had experienced from the other control rooms before. Before, he could feel the spirit energy and the energy of the abyssal realm. But now what he could feel was life energy. He was sure that there would be survivors in the control room. Chen Ming walked towards the control console. And as usual, he used the Heavenly Tribtion to give the door power energy. However, he could only pump a small amount of it. The energy required to open and close the door was already full. He was right, there are survivors living there. Here, control room number seven was the very control room. Bigger than other control rooms. But the reactor inside was smaller than the others. ¡°This area was the area where the survival capsules were kept. Control rooms number seven and nine are ces for emergency use¡­¡± Unlike control room number nine Control room number seven was damaged. The reactors used to support the capsules were inoperable. However, Chen Ming did not know when it was broken. It crashed before the spaceship hadnded on Earth. Or was it broken before? If it crashes before the spaceship hits the ground, There is absolutely no way that there will be survivors. This only means reactor number seven copsed after the spaceshipnded. thus there are survivors Chen Ming after thinking like that, he let the system open the door for him. Chen Ming sensed that arge group of life energy had gathered in front of the door. In their hands was something that was supposed to be a weapon. Ao Ertian walked over and stood beside Chen Ming. He could feel the same way that Chen Ming could feel. Ao Ertian put on the armor. Prepare to fight if necessary. Chen Ming was the first time seeing Ao Ertian wearing armor, it was really cool. Chen Ming himself seemed to want the same armor as Ao Ertian. ¡°When I have some free time, I make armor and weapons for you. Just give me some gems and spirit stones¡± Chen Ming nodded. He will find gems and spirit stones for him. The two of them now turned their attention to the opened door. Chen Ming heard someone speaking a certainnguage. It''s anguage he doesn''t understand. Chen Ming used mentalmunication as always. ¡°Who are you! How can you open the door?" Chen Ming looked at the man at gunpoint and shouted at him in anguage he did not know. They were dressed in torn robes, their limbs were made of alloy prostheses. They looked like the desert guerris that came out of a certain movie? He wouldn''t be surprised if they hadser swords. ¡°What is this, Star wxr¡­?¡± 547 Chapter 547 Not only did Chen Ming meet people in torn robes and prosthetic arms and legs withser guns. He also encounters android bots and armed drones. The situation right now is the same as in the movie. They are survivors of a spaceship crash a thousand years ago. Now they had built their own civilization in Control Room Number Seven. Chen Ming also sensed that in addition to the survivors inside the control room number seven, Under the floor of the control room, there were still many people. Below that, hundreds of meters deep, there were houses. They used a secret exit from control room number seven into the spaceship''s underground. Before building a residential house As Chen Ming examined the survivors and the city below, He seems to have forgotten to answer the question. ¡°Answer us! Otherwise, we will have to use force!¡± The man who asked him at first did something with his gun. causing his gun to emit sound and light It showed that he could shoot Chen Ming at any time. Chen Ming smiled at him. From his appearance He was probably from the high-human race. However, they were unable to feel Chen Ming''s aura. And Chen Ming couldn''t even feel their aura too. These high-humans rely mainly on technology and are not trained on mana or profound energy. From the looks of it, the method of using the aura might have been lost for these people. Chen Ming used telepathy to speak with them. ¡°We are explorers who encountered this spaceship by chance. Out of curiosity, we decided to explore inside the spaceship. We have sessfully repaired the arc reactors located in control rooms number one through six. But when we arrived at the seventh control room, We meet you people.¡± Chen Ming did not give many details. Just tell them he''s an explorer who stumbled upon a spaceship by ident. Heard what Chen Ming said through their mind. They were shocked. Moreover, hearing that Chen Ming was able to repair the reactor They couldn''t help but raise their guns pointed higher at him. It was as if they were trying to frighten Chen Ming. "Impossible! To be able to repair the reactor, You must first be recognized by the spaceship system.¡± Of course, they were already trying to fix the reactor. However, no matter what they did, they couldn''t repair it. They could only do their best by opening and closing the control room door. Where did the electricity used to open the doore from? Of course, they took the electricity from reactor number nine. Unfortunately, they were unable to use control room number nine for housing. They could only use it as a source of energy. They were able to buildrger batteries. Every week they had to break out and fight the demons in order to recharge their electricity. There have been many losses. Chen Ming saw that the young man and his men did not believe that he could repair the reactor. He couldn''t help showing them how he repaired the reactor. ¡°The system checks these people''s serials.¡± [Acknowledged, scanned for serials¡­ the serials were not found. Do you want to eliminate the possible threat?] ¡°No.¡± People looked at Chen Ming with their eyes wide open. Chen Ming was able to control the system! They couldn''t help lowering the gun. Their knees felt weak. They didn¡¯t know how long ago they wished someone couldmunicate with the system. They thought they lost it but now. ¡°Finally, someone who can control the system has finally arrived. We don''t have to live in fear anymore. If we can repair the reactors Perhaps we will be able to return to our ancestralnd.¡± The high-human youth and people from other races wanted to return to the ancestralnd. Or it was Ao Ertian''s original world. They looked at Chen Ming. They didn¡¯t know what to say Just now, they were still pointing their guns at him. Will he be willing to help them? Chen Ming saw their expressions. He couldn''t help but shake his head. The other party hadn''t done anything to him yet. Of course, Chen Ming was not a heartless person. Also, downstairs there are many small children. Since time immemorial, Chen Ming had always love chidren. Chen Ming was definitely not a heartless person, he certainly didn''t care about these people pointing guns at him. If it were him, strangers could open the door of his house. He would definitely have the same reaction as these people. The Current High Human Leader couldn''t help telling them to immediately lower their guns. They had a worried expression on their faces. Chen Ming was the only one who could help them. Seeing their very worried expressions Chen Ming couldn''t help but speak. ¡°Don''t worry. My friends and I are not thinking too much about this. If I want to do anything you people I would have ordered the system to deal with you a long time ago.¡± Chen Ming turned his head to look at Ao Ertian. To which Ao Ertian nodded back to him. He left it to Chen Ming to make a decision. Hearing Chen Ming speak and seeing Ao Ertian''s nod. They let out a sigh of relief. true as he said If he wanted to do something, he would do it already. He just had to order the system to manage them and that was enough. Within the group, there was a young man who seemed to be the leader of the High Humans. He had a slightly hesitant look on his face before he made a decision. He walked in front of everyone. causing his friends to speak up ¡°Agalta, what are you going to do?¡± The young man''s name was Agalta. He turned to his friend before speaking. ¡°We don''t have much choice. we need help Otherwise everyone will die.¡± "...but" p ¡°No but, if anything happens, I will be solely responsible.¡± All of Agalta''s friends only looked at Agalta with uncertain expressions. Instead, they nodded at each other before walking with him. "You" The friends shook their heads. with him that if something happens Everyone will be responsible for each other. Seeing that, Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile. He remembered when he was still in the Special Forces. At that moment he and hisrades fought together and died together. The bond is as close as a brother. Agalta was impressed with hisrades. He looked at Chen Ming before kneeling down. Although the method of using the aura had disappeared. But the traditions of warriors seemed to remain in their blood. Agalta''s fellows are the same. Kneeling in front of Chen Ming with him ¡°I have something to ask of you. If you can help me and my people. We will be your servants forever.¡± Chen Ming looked at Agalta and everyone. He thought about it for a bit before asking. ¡°You want to ask us to help fix the reactor, right? If that''s the case, you don''t need to ask, We''ll fix it anyway.¡± Agalta heard what Chen Ming had said and he was surprised. However, it seemed that the matter he asked for help was not the only thing. ¡°For that matter, we are extremely grateful. But we have another matter to ask for your help.¡± Chen Ming looked at Agalta with suspicion. and tell him what he needs him to help them with. 548 Chapter 548 Agalta told Chen Ming that they were now extremely short of food. He wanted Chen Ming to help open supply rooms for him. ording to the information he received, the supply room had no electricity. The food contained therein can survive almost infinitely thanks to their preservation technology. Chen Ming heard that and became interested. Technology like this is invaluable to space travelers. To him, it might not be worth much. Because Chen Ming didn''t need food to live. In fact, he didn''t even need to breathe. but he was eating and breathing It was because he did not want to forget his humanity. Besides, who can resist eating cheese? No way. ¡°Okay, I will help you guys in this matter, don''t worry. Where is the supply room?¡± Agalta heard that Chen Ming would help him, and he was very d. He immediately led Chen Ming and Ao Ertian to the supply room. ¡­¡­¡­. An underground city, a hundred meters deep from the spaceship. The connection from the underground city to the spaceship was an ascent made up of strong rocky hills. On the way up to the spaceship, there will be LED lights to illuminate periodically. Passing through a corridor connecting the underground to the spaceship, you will find a wide area filled with piles of scrap metal and electronic waste. This ce is like a big garbage nt. Through these piles of scrap iron, you wille across a rebar fence with electricity flowing through it. This wall was able to protect against the small monsters living in the scrap pile. They are not very dangerous. But they can be a nuisance. Unfortunately, their meat has such a bad taste that it cannot be eaten. Otherwise, they might be a good source of food for people. People in the city are now facing a shortage of food and drinking water. They relied on growing underground nts as food and drinking water obtained from the water seeping from the rocks. Even though the water was poisonous, it couldn''t do anything to the high-humans immune system. People are now desperate. People are starting to die fromck of food and drink now. The supply room was not far from the seventh control room. They took Chen Ming on a Jet Sprinter ride with them. They have interesting vehicles. They call it the Jet Sprinter. It resembles a jetski. but instead of sailing on water The jet sprinter glides through the air. However, it cannot fly very high. The maximum they could fly was about three to four meters from the ground. The Jet Sprinter is a vehicle that was invented over a thousand years ago. Technologies are gradually disappearing. Because within the survivors There weren''t many people who had knowledge of survival technology. Most of them were ordinary civilians with little knowledge. But it''s enough to build things up for survival. In the past They could create a lot of things. Because the reactor can still be used. But the reactor just stopped working ten years ago. And it had a huge impact on arge number of people living in the underground city. And because of that, it causes damage in many ways. First of all, their food and water sources will need electricity to maintain. Now, there is no power source. Their food and water sources were damaged. causing insufficient food and water to meet their needs Especially with the poption of people growing more and more. Out of a few hundred survivors, there were now thousands of survivors. And they are now in trouble, they are all dying. Agalta had brought Chen Ming and Ao Ertian to the supply room with everyone now. Chen Ming looked at the supply room with interest. The room was asrge as control room number seven. In fact, there were several supply rooms next to each other. Chen Ming could not read thenguage written on the door. It was anguage he had never encountered before. The system told Chen Ming if he wanted to open these supply rooms. What he had to do was the same as when he opened the control room door. He needed electricity to open the various supply rooms. Chen Ming looked at Ao Ertian before speaking. ¡°You go open the room on the opposite side. I''ll open the room on this side." Ao Ertian nodded before walking towards the room on the opposite side. Agalta and his men looked at Chen Ming and Ao Ertian. They were going to tell Chen Ming and Ao Ertian that they could use the electronic from the jet sprinter to open the door. And all they needed was Chen Ming to givemand to the system to open the supply room. But now they were curious about what Chen Ming and Ao Ertian were going to do. Chen Ming used his Heavenly Tribtion while Ao Ertian used his Lightning Elemental Mana. They could easily open the door to the supply room. Agalta and his friends only looked at Chen Ming and Ao Ertian in shock. They didn''t think that the two would be able to release lightning from their bodies. ¡°Are you two descendants of the Tundra race?¡± Chen Ming looked at Agalta. He just shook his head. He didn''t know that the Tundra race would also be able to release electricity. He only knew that they were just that big. Chen Ming didn''t exin anything about the origin of the Heavenly Tribtion. Ao Ertian was the same. If they want to exin the origin It must havested a long time. They just told Agalta and everyone that They had it because of some practice in ancient art. Agalta only nodded. and only let Chen Ming and Ao Ertian open the door to the supply room. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian opened every supply room. and found that inside there were many small ss boxes. The size of the ss box was as small as Chen Ming''s thumb. He picked up those little ss boxes and looked at them. Found that inside there was a lot of food and drinking water. "So this is it. The food and water supply" Chen Ming asked the system about these tiny ss boxes. The system informed Chen Ming that inside these ss boxes there was food and water for one person to eat for up to a week. Judging by the total number of ss cases, there was enough food and water for thousands of people to survive for years. These ss boxes use molecr miniaturization technology. Chen Ming became interested. because he could feel thew of space and thew of time in these ss boxes. If Chen Ming had tried to test his power using this ss box technology as a basis, Chen Ming was confident that he would be able to reduce the size of the item and be able to keep it in its original state for a long time. ¡°Who invented this technology?¡± Chen Ming was interested. If he had the chance, he would visit the Ao Ertian universe. 549 Chapter 549 Agalta and his men carried a ss box containing food inside to the Jet Sprinter. Under the jet sprinter''s seat has a ratherrge storage area. But even if they brought ten jet sprinters, it wouldn''t be enough to carry every ss box. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian initially wanted to help carry these ss boxes by putting them inside their inventory. But they couldn''t put them in the inventory. Because ss boxes are simr in properties to the inventory. This makes it impossible to keep things that have the same properties as them. ¡°Looks like it might take several trips back and forth. To be able to carry all these ss boxes back to control room number seven.¡± ¡°Can''t help it, probably like that. On the way back and forth, turn on the signal detector. We don''t know when we will be attacked.¡± Agalta warned everyone about the Demon Shadows that would alwayse out to hunt them. Fortunately, they have a detection device. allowing them to survive from those demons countless times. But besides his group, other groups were not so lucky. even if there is a detection device They still lost their life to them anyway. Agalta looked around. He just let out a sigh. ¡°Too bad that we can''t get arge transport truck to take this route. Otherwise, the job would have been much easier.¡± Agalta grumbled, but he shook his head. Unfortunately, arge transport vehicle that is suitable for this kind of transport. But It was unable to float off the ground, making the journey from Control Room Seven to the Supply Storage very difficult. Along the way there will be manyrge holes. Some holes were even deep into the underground city below. There is absolutely no way forrge transport vehicles to travel through this. and if he really want toe to this supply room by transport vehicle. It may take more time than using a jet sprinter. Agalta aftermanding his men He turned to Chen Ming and Ao Ertian, who were now inspecting the ss box with interest. They told Agalta and the others that they needed different ss boxes to use for some experiments. At first, Agalta and his men wanted Chen Ming and Ao Ertian to take as many as the ss boxes they wanted, but the two didn''t really need that many ss boxes. Agalta initially wanted to ask the two of them where they came from. because looking at their appearance, both of them did notck food, but The food that they had received now would sooner orter run out. And although Chen Ming was able to repair the reactor for them, food and water supplies have been damaged. They can''t be repaired back to their original state because they don''t have a self-repair function. Agalta walked up to Chen Ming and Ao Ertian before speaking to the two. ¡°We are now ready to leave.¡± Agalta gave Chen Ming and Ao Ertian the best jet sprinter. However, Chen Ming and Ao Ertian now shook their heads and denied him. Agalta wondered why Chen Ming and Ao Ertian refused to use the Jet Sprinter. Just a moment ago, they were still satisfied with it. ¡°It''s okay, along the way I saw that you guys were huddled together in one jet sprinter. Like this, everyone will be able to travelfortably.¡± Chen Ming said in a rxed tone. Agalta looked at Chen Ming. He couldn''t help asking, if Chen Ming wasn''t ride a jet sprinter, how could he return to control room number seven? Chen Ming answered him as he floated into the air. So did Ao Ertian. ¡°How are we going to return to control room number seven. this way?¡± Agalta was once again shocked by Chen Ming''s special abilities. He just swallowed his saliva and let Chen Ming and Ao Ertian do as he wanted. Agalta did not forget to remind Chen Ming of all the shadow demons. Chen Ming heard his warning. He couldn''t help pointing behind him before speaking. ¡°Did the shadow demons refer to them?¡± Numerous shadow demons were quietly hiding. Their number was so enormous that Agalta thought he was looking into the shadows. at the detector he couldn''t find it because its number was too big. And while Agalta and the others were panicking, The unexpected happened. Arge army of guardian spirits rushed towards the Shadow Demons. In their hands were swords and shields. The sword and shield were created from the Yang energy in the Sky Swallowing Grass. They could control the Yang energy and create a weapon for themselves. They were dressed in pure white. They, like angels, are helping each other to get rid of evil. Agalta and the others were so surprised that they didn''t notice that in the army of angels, There were people who they never thought would have ever met again. They looked at Agalta and the others with happy smiles. After the Demon Shadow was defeated by the Guardian Spirit Army, Agalta encounters something unbelievable. He saw a person who had probably died a long time ago standing there smiling at him. He almost fainted and copsed. Aside from Agalta, hisrades didn''t feel much different from Agalta. Agalta pointed to a group of guardian spirits that were smiling at him and his friends. before speaking ¡°No, How could it be possible, Avada, Tricia, Hentrid and the others, you are not dead?.¡± Agalta now had an expression of disbelief, Avada, Tricia and Hentrid, and dozens of other guardian spirits. They must have died from being killed by the Shadow Demons. But at this moment, everyone appeared before him. What happened, Agalta didn''t understand. Avada, the leader of the group of people who had died earlier. Seeing Agalta''s expression, she couldn''t help butugh before speaking. ¡°Actually, we have died, but because of our lord we can return from the world after death. You saw us like this but we are still only spirits. But if one can attain the essence of the soul We wille back to life like normal people. You were right in not thinking of hurting our lord. If you even think of doing anything evil to our lord. All of you will surely die.¡± Avada looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes were filled with respect and faith. Who wouldn''t feel the way they did if someone helped them escape from death and darkness? Even though it is Agalta If he hurt Chen Ming, then Even she and her crew couldn''t help having to deal with Agalta and his crew on their own. Agalta looked at Avada before nodding. He also thought it was fortunate that he hadn''t done anything stupid before. He made the right decision. Agalta looked at Avada and everyone with hope. He seemed to be looking for someone. Avada knows who Agalta is looking for. She let out augh before speaking. ¡°If you''re looking for Malinna, She is now on the other side of the spaceship. Her group must be chasing the Shadows Demon and gathering the remaining spirits for our lord.¡± Agalta hears that Malinna is resurrected even though she never came back to life. But this just made him very happy. Agalta and Avada talked for a moment. Before he led Chen Ming back to control room number seven. After returning to control room number seven, Chen Ming and Ao Ertian immediately headed towards the reactor. Chen Ming repaired the reactor. As soon as he ordered the repair of the reactor Repairs were extremely fast. Reactor number seven only took a few hours to get back up and running. Reactor number seven was the least damaged, making repairs faster than any other reactor. The control room number seven and the underground city lit up again. 550 Chapter 550 underground city The people were filled with despair. They were just waiting to die. Everyone was hungry and had symptoms of malnutrition. ¡°We¡­ are really going to die?¡± An old woman spoke up with a tired expression on her face. She looked at the children in her care. Children now have thin bodies. They hadn''t eaten for days. The children''s bodies were getting weaker and weaker. Without doing anything, all the children would die. The old woman tried to get up from the chair. Wants to go out and get at least something for the kids to eat in order to survive another day. But the truth was cruel. All the spared food was distributed and already eaten. The water that existed now had dried up. The frail old woman was unable to find food and water. not only that her meager food and water was also stolen from her too. At this time people have to do everything for the survival of themselves and their families. No one paid any attention to her orphanage. Her grandson-inw, Agalta, still had given her his share of food and water with her. But what would be enough for just one person''s water and food? The old woman slowly copsed to the ground. She was hungry and thirsty. It wasn''t little children under her care who would leave this world first. But it''s her. ¡°Malinna¡­¡± She thought of her granddaughter who had died. She wanted to see her granddaughter one more time before she died. And while the old woman was about to leave this world. She could feel someone injecting something into her body. She will never forget what she saw before her; it was her granddaughter''s face smiling at her. ¡°Malinna is back, Grandma. Don''t worry, Malinna will take care of you and the children herself.¡± The old woman heard what her beloved granddaughter said. She smiled before falling asleep from exhaustion. Agalta only looked at the old woman and his wife Malinna with a smile. He didn''t care if she was a ghost or a spirit. She is still his wife. After Malinna saved the old woman The underground city was lit up again. Everything seems to be going well. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian returned to control room number seven with Agalta and the others. When Chen Ming arrived back in the control room, he immediately ordered the system to repair the reactor. The reactor only needed a few hours to repair as it was partially damaged. While the reactor is doing self-repair Agalta then invites Chen Ming and Ao Ertian to go down to the Underground City with him. Of course, the two did not deny it. Both were interested in the underground city. There are two ways to go down to the underground city. The first way is to walk down a walkway that has been created which takes quite a long time. The second method is to use the freight elevator. The freight elevator is quiterge. can carry hundreds of tons of weight This elevator was made It wasn''t there in the first ce before the ship crashed. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian could recognize it because the appearance of the elevator waspletely different from the appearance of the control room. Agalta led the two of them into the elevator leading down to the underground city. Agalta brought with him all the food he could bring back on the first trip. The food in the first round was enough for everyone in the city to eat until they were full. and while the freight elevator was about to close But just before the elevator closed, Agalta heard someone shouting at him. Agalta''s eyes opened wide. He remembered the voice of the person who called him well. He quickly turned to find the source of the sound. Did he see someone flying?e his way The elevator door is about to close. Agalta couldn''t stop the elevator door. He now looked panicked. It was as if he was about to lose something. ¡°Stop it da*n it!¡± Agalta tried to press the elevator door stop button. But it''s toote Chen Ming looked at Agalta before speaking. "Don''t worry, this door won''t stop you." Agalta looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to know what he meant. Chen Ming did not respond to his question. He looked behind Agalta. Discussion now seems to be pointless. ¡®It seems that Agalta and the others don''t have much knowledge of spirits. They probably don''t know that spirits can travel almost anywhere without a problem.'' Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t say anything further. Agalta wanted to say something. But before he could ask anything more. He could feel someone hugging him from behind. He felt goosebumps rising. He quickly turned around, but there was no one there. He turned around again and was shocked to see a woman''s face appear before him. ¡°M-Malinna!¡± The heart almost stopped beating. Malinna, seeing Agalta almost screaming, couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Haha, Agalta, not long ago when we saw each other, since when did you be a young chicken like this?¡± Agalta did not reply to Malinna whoughed at him. Instead, heughed with tears. He jumped and hugged Malinna with joy. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would meet the love of his life again! ¡°You, you, you are not dead, Malinna!¡± Malinna looked at Agalta before shaking her head and hugging him. ¡°I am already dead, Agalta. You know..." ¡°I don''t care, you''re still here. That''s more than enough.¡± For him, it didn''t matter if she was dead or not. She was now with him and he was embracing her. Although her body was not as warm as before. The two hugged each other until they were satisfied. The two realized that in this elevator there were not only two of them. Malinna and Agalta hurriedly looked at Chen Ming and Ao Ertian. They were afraid that they would do something bad and cause their dissatisfaction. However, it seems that the two are not thinking much about it. Agalta and Malinna were relieved to see that Chen Ming and Ao Ertian didn¡¯t think too much of it. and are talking to each other. Agalta and Malinna didn''t know what they were talking about. Because both use differentnguages from both of them. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian were currently speaking Chinese. which it is considered an ancientnguage of high-human It is anguage that has been lost over time. The three and one spirit descended to the bottom that was the pathway leading to the Underground City. Chen Ming looked around with interest. He looked upward with his dragon eyes. He could easily see in the dark. At the top were dozens ofrgenterns. However, it cannot work due to insufficient power supply. Chen Ming then looked at the corridor. The corridor was lit by LEDmps. making it easy to see the walkway Chen Ming saw something moving around with speed. "Huh" Chen Ming could clearly see it even though it was moving around at such a speed. They are big rats. Its size is the same as a cat. Their level was extremely low. They were not even dangerous for Qi Foundation Stage practitioners. Chen Ming ignored them before walking towards the city in front of him. Ao Ertian was interested in the garbage pile. He told Chen Ming that these trash piles were full of materials that he could use to make weapons and armor. It will enhance everyone''s fighting abilities. Chen Ming looked at Ao Ertian. He had never thought that Ao Ertian would be able to craft weapons and armor. He asked why Ao Ertian didn''t tell him. The answer he got back was "Well, you didn''t ask." Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. Ao Ertian waster separated from the group. He headed towards the trash pile with sparkling eyes. He seemed to have found an enormous amount of treasure from within these piles of trash. Chen Ming, Agalta and Malinna then headed for the underground city. Chen Ming was now counting the number of people. He found that there were more than ten thousand people here. ''If I can gather all the people here I will only be missing a few tens of thousands of people before Iplete the mission.¡¯ 551 Chapter 551 The people were now in despair. They were waiting for theing death. Enrica now only gritted her teeth as she saw the city she grew up in slowly crumbling. She had never imagined that this would have happened ten years ago. ¡°I am worthless. If I knew at first It probably wouldn''t be like this.¡± Enrica med herself. She was Nova City''s only remaining inventor and scientist. It was because the technology she inherited from her ancestors was tooplex. Make the new generation no one can inherit it. Other than that she had more brain cells than any normal high-human. That was because she was half High human and Urian. High Humans were known for their fighting abilities. Urian was known for their intelligence and wit. She had the blood of two noble breeds. makes her DNA better than anyone else. Her body was as strong as High Human, her brain was as brilliant as Urian. She was the perfectbination. Plus, she''s a pretty girl who was hard to find. Because of that, she became the head of the research unit. She was confident that she could do everything. But because of that thought, it made everything be like this. She had done something unforgivable. She experimented with the reactor until it was damaged. Few people know this. Besides her, there were a few of her friends. Her friends kept this matter a secret, not telling anyone for fear that their friend would be hurt. Enrica at this moment could only let out a sad sigh. ¡°If I let everyone know and let them punish me to their satisfaction, I wouldn''t sit and feel guilty for ten years like this.¡± Enrica, for the past ten years, had tried to atone for her sin. She tried everything to turn the situation back to normal. But all she could do was to dy the inevitable. While she was in despair and med everything on herself. She saw something unusual. She now looked over. She found that thergemp that had been stopping working for many years now started to react to something. ¡°Green light¡­There is green light on themp! It means that it is being charged. How is it possible? Themps can only be charged directly from the reactor. and It was damaged¡­¡± Enrica slowly stood up from where she was sitting. She was now trying to walk to a certain ce. It was her office that was shut down ten years ago. She unlocked the door before going inside. She entered her office and found the miracle. ? She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. All devices powered by electricity from the reactor were now starting to work. ¡°How is this possible? This must be a miracle.¡± Enrica spoke in a hopeful tone. She always prayed for miracles to happen. And now it''s happening ¡°No, this is not a miracle. Enrika. This is what the Lord has given to us.¡± Enrica was shocked to hear someone''s voicee from behind her. She quickly turned around. She was very shocked when she saw who was talking to her. "Hey Enri, long time no see." ¡°Yuvi¡­Faria¡­Rumble! You girls still alive!¡± Enrica was greatly shocked because the three were her best friends. And all three are dead as they try to help Enrica fix the reactor. The trio help Enrica head to control room number six. But that was thest time Enrica met the three of them. The trio were killed by the Shadow Demons when they went to Control Room Number Six without telling Enrica. Enrica rushed over to the three of them before hugging them. The three smiled and hugged back to Enrica. Enrica now burst into tears. What did they say, she didn''t understand but that can be toldter. The three of them were now assigned tasks from their god. They had a duty to attract as many people toe under their God as much as possible. In the hearts of all guardian spirits They directlymunicated to God Chen. Everything for God Chen His every word was an order from the heavens. He wanted to gather people to build the Heavenly Land. And that''s what all the spirits will do for him. Yuvi Faria and Rumble waited for Enrica to cry to her satisfaction. Then the three of them would tell her about Chen Ming''s identity. The three were sure that if they mentioned Chen Ming to Enrica, it was him who repaired the reactor. The three of them were sure that Enrika would give herself to Chen Ming. She would do anything to repay him. She even surrendered her purity to him. Everything goes ording to their n. Enrica will be a good addition for their god¡¯s n. At this moment, the guardian spirits were helping to increase Chen Ming''s followers. All they had to do was show up in front of their family and friends. without them having to do anything Their presence shocked people at first. But once they confirmed that they were their family and lovers. They were very happy. They never imagined that the dead would be able toe back to everyone like this. People who have lost their families and loved ones. They cried out with joy. They realized that Chen Ming was behind the return of their family and lover. It made them glorify Chen Ming as if he was a god. Of course, no one would be able to bring dead people from the afterlife if he was not a god. With the guardian spirits. Chen Ming was confident that he could attract all the people to be under his rule. Chen Ming had just noticed. He didn''t need to take people to the upper above. Because only that people were under him. The will of the world had already considered these people to belong to his realm. Chen Ming shook his head. Even though the system considered them to be people of his realm, it was true. He would still take as many people up to the upper world as possible. Chen Ming now watched Agalta''s team distribute food to the people. They are, in addition to setting up a table. food had been distributed They also had to walk around the houses to distribute food. Because there were many people who couldn''t leave the house. because they were severely malnourished. Sadly, many times people will be found dead in their homes. but because they died soon The nearby guardian spirits would approach them. before purifying their souls and turning them into guardian spirits like them. The number of people under Chen Ming''s rule increased steadily. He estimated that soon everyone in Nova City would be under his rule. ¡­¡­.. Within the group of those who received the food Enrica came with her friends. Along with the spirits of her three sisters who were now whispering in her ears about their god. Enrica who arrived at the distributed food point Her gaze immediately fixed on a very handsome and charming young man. She saw him at first ze felt as if lightning passed through her body. Enrica had never seen such a good-looking person before. He''s so handsome Her friends saw her expressionless face. Her friends couldn''t help but tease her. "Hehe, how about Enri, Our god is handsome, right? I said you''re going to fall in love with our god at first sight and you didn¡¯t believe us. How¡¯s that" 552 Chapter 552 Enrica looked at her friends before shook her head. She didn''t think anything like that. However, she who hurriedly refused with her red face didn''t help her at all. "Haha, Enri, you''re still not as good at lying as before, it''s really cute." ¡°You girls, can you stop bullying me?¡± Enrica hugged her chest. Her breasts were quiterge. Enrica was a beautiful girl with white skin. G-sized breasts that make girls envy The face was slender and sharp. She had long shiny ck hair. sleek shape that was tied at the end. Enrica was the number one beauty in Nova City. No one could even win her heart. because she was considered a full scientist If unable to defeat her in this matter She wouldn''t look anyone else in the eyes. Enrica had this soft gentle look. She was over thirty. However, it was because of Urian''s bloodline that she had the same appearance and appearance as a woman in her early twenties. And it will be like that for a hundred years. The average lifespan of the Urian race was two hundred to three hundred years. Whether it''s a full Urian or a half-breed ¡°Enri, he''s looking at you too!¡± Enrica looked at Chen Ming. He actually looked at her. He smiled at her. Enrica''s heart swelled. She never thought that a man''s smile would affect her nervous system so much. Enrica hurriedly turned around. don''t dare to look him in the eyes Even though she was over thirty years old, her experience in this area was considered zero. ¡°Fight Enri, you want to repay him, don''t you? Do you remember the High Human traditions?¡± Enrica''s face turned red. She just nodded. What she was doing now was considered a high-human tradition. It wasn''t about how she fell in love at first sight. It wasn''t because he had a handsome face. It wasn¡¯t because he was in her strike zone...not at all. Enrica''s brain was now full of confusion. She had made a good decision, but when she actually took it, she didn''t dare. ''If he refuses, what will I do...'' Chen Ming looked at Enrica with suspicion. He only smiled at her, why would she- ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Chen Ming was not a dense person. He immediately knew what was in Enrica''s head. He looked at the three guardian spirits near her before sighing. All three appear to be matchmakers. pushing their friend toe closer to him The food distribution went smoothly, unlike Enrica''s now confused idea. She had to follow the tradition of High Human. She must repay the kindness of those who helped her. There are many things to repay the merit depending on the severity of the merit. In this case, Chen Ming''s gratitude towards her It''s more than anything. It was equivalent to him saving her life. No, it was more than that. Enrica mustered up her courage. She walked towards Chen Ming. Her friends only looked at her with pride. Enrica had grown up. Chen Ming now looked at Enrica. He knew what she wanted. He initially wanted to say no. But when he saw her expression, he couldn''t help it. Her face was now flushed red. She had gathered so much courage. How could he refuse? ''At least listen to what she has to say, it won''t hurt.'' Chen Ming let Enrica do what she wanted first. This is considered kindness. Enrica stood in front of Chen Ming. She didn''t know what to do next. She looked at Chen Ming before she looked down at the ground. Enrica took a deep breath before speaking to him. ¡°Thank you¡­M-Master for saving us. If not¡­, for M-Master, we would¡­-ah!¡± Enrica bit her tongue. Chen Ming only nced at Enrica. She was so cute...Chen Ming shook his head, looking at Enrica biting her tongue. She covered her mouth before tears flowed down. She sat down to the floor in embarrassment. Instead, her three ghost friends were embarrassed. The three immediately flew to Enrica to help her. ¡°My lord, I am sorry that Enri has lost her manners. She was just too excited¡­" ¡°Don''t take her manner to your heart, my lord. She only fell in love with the my lord at first sight¡­¡± ¡°My lord, please ept Enri as your concubine. She''s old now, but hasn''t had a lover yet. I assure you if my lord takes Enri in your embrace. You won''t be disappointed.¡± Enrica was even more embarrassed. She wanted to say what they were saying. But her tongue still hurts. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in. Chen Ming looked at Enrica, Yuvi, Faria and Rumble. The four of them were probably very close friends. He could onlyugh at how funny the four of them were now. ¡°Ah, they are really good friends¡­¡± Heard what Chen Ming said. Enrica looked at her friends before nodding at him. She thought the same way. Chen Ming thought for a moment. take her as a concubine He looked at Enrica. She also looked at him expectantly. He thought of his lover. He was unable to ept anyone''s love right now. He had to get his lover''s opinion first. He looked at Enrica with a hesitant expression. Enrica saw Chen Ming''s face like that. She was like a broken hearted girl. Her expression was like someone who was about to be left behind. Her friends saw her shocked expressions. They must find a way to save Enrica. This was their fault if Chen Ming refused. ¡°M-My lord, my lord is notfortable epting her as a concubine? How about this just make her your maid. She''s good at various technologies, and and so, she¡­¡± Nothing, she''s only good at technology. As for other things, nothing else. Doing theundry, washing dishes, cooking, she used her robot to manage. She herself did not have the qualities of a bride at all. Enrica wanted to cry. She saw that her friend couldn''t find her good points other than technology. She was sad that she didn''t learn about these things when she had the chance. Now, what kind of person would Chen Ming think of her? Chen Ming heard what Yuvi said. He looked at Enrica. epting her as a maid was not a bad choice either. He was in need of someone with technological abilities to help him unravel the mechanisms of technology. He already understood the concept and thews. But he still doesn''t understand the technology. It would be great if he could bring concepts,ws and technology together. ,m Chen Ming, having made his decision, nodded to the four of them. The sad Enrica noticed that Chen Ming had epted her as his maid. She was relieved and a little disappointed. But it''s still better than being rejected. ¡®As a maid, I still have the opportunity to be close to the Master¡­¡¯ Enrica looked at Chen Ming, her face flushed red. No one knew what she was thinking right now. 553 Chapter 553 The Chen Family''s house at this moment looked extremely lively. The house was filled with people from different races. Chen Family''s house wasrge enough to amodate more than thousands of members. Of course, only a few hundred people. The Chen Family could easily receive it. ,m All the aliens were healed. They are no longer malnourished. Here they rested without any worries. In the courtyard in front of the Chen Family''s house There is a section that was made for children to y with. There are many rides such as swings, slides, rocking horses, trampolines, horse-drawn carriages and many more. Of course, these were all toys Chen Ming had bought for his sister. But ying alone it wouldn''t be fun. Chen Ming then set up various yground equipment in front of the Chen family''s house for all the children to y with. Chen Ming was a beloved older brother. All the equipment was upgraded with various technologies. Make it more colorful and fun. For example, a swing, its height is more than sixty meters. When the children sit down to it, there will be a great formation protecting them. And they don''t need someone to swing them. It will swing ording to the needs of the seated person. The slide itself is just as tall as a swing, it has a gimmick that keeps children from bouncing off the slide and can speed up or slow down as needed. A real swaying horse is not just a horse. There are phoenixes, dragons, turtles, and tigers, of course they''re all engraved with runes, making them look so lifelike. They walk around in the garden ying with the children. The trampoline looked like nothing done to them. But it could send people who jumped on it to rise above the clouds. Of course, someone who was sent to such a high altitude, if it wasn''t the Sky Profound Realm, would surely die. But that wasn''t a problem because there was a formation that helped them float down slowly. The yground was now the most popr entertainment area in the Demon Continent. Every child dreams ofing to y here. There were enough rides to take in thousands of children. So there were enough rides for children each day. But even if it''s not enough When there are more people than the yground can handle, The formation will work and widen the ying field until it was enough to amodate all the children. It was Chen Ming''s magical yground. inside the yground The little children were ying withughter. Children are not racially segregated and y equally. Chen Ming had issued a rule on equality. Racial discrimination was the most serious crime. Parents now watch their children having fun. They only praised Chen Ming. No one in this world could do anything like this except Chen Ming. For everyone in the lower world Chen Ming was the best. Inside the yground where children were happy There was some kids who looked at those children with envy. No matter how much fun the yground is, There was also something that Chen Ming could not give to everyone. That is their parents Mimi and Noir were now sitting on the swinging swing in sadness. The two little children now looked at them with envy. Everyone had parents to take care of them. Although there were many children who did not have parents who were the same as the two and were able to stand up on their own. But for Mimi and Noir They both felt like they had lost their parents only recently. Mimi began to cry once more. Noir, who was sitting next to her in the same swing, couldn''t help but hug her and burst into tears. Both now miss their parents. But because there was each other, the two were able to withstand the pain. ¡°Noir, what are we going to do next? We have no father, no mother, no one needs us.¡± ¡°Mimi, that is not true at all. Miranna is taking care of us¡­and there is a beautiful madam too.¡± Although there were still problems inmunication. However, the two children could sense that Zhang Lin had taken special care of them. She took care of them as if they were her children. However, it wasn''t long before the two lost their parents. This caused both of them to deeply reject Zhang Lin . which Zhang Lin understood the two very well. As for Jihua, the two saw her as a lovely child. It made the two of them want to protect her. When Jihua was near the two Neither of them would show any weakness. The two would not cry in front of Jihua for fear that Jihua would feel sad too. The two of them now embraced each other. It was a painful and pathetic sight. Both of them miss their parents so much. and while the two wereforting each other There was a voice of someone calling their names. ¡°Mimi¡­¡± ¡°Noir¡­¡± Mimi and Noir were embracing in tears. They could hear someone''s voice from behind. The two, who were thinking of their father and mother, heard a familiar voice. With their eyes wide open, both of them immediately turned to look behind them. The sorrowful expressions of both of them disappeared. Their expressions now filled with surprise before turning into happiness. A smile appeared on the two children''s faces. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Of course, Mimi and Noir''s parents still mourn for their two children. making them unable to go anywhere until Chen Ming had awakened them as his guardian spirit. Mimi and Noir hug their parents with happiness. They didn''t expect to see their parents like this again. And not only Mimi and Noir. The survivors of the spaceship now meet with their families and lovers. Make everyone now full of happiness. Chen Ming now returned to the Chen family home. He also brought a number of guardian spirits with him. At the same time, the rest of the Spirit in the gigantic spaceship still help each other. Add followers to Chen Ming. At this moment, almost all of the people in Nova City had be Chen Ming''s followers. causing his number of followers to increase to forty thousand people. But when the number reached forty thousand That number was growing much slower than before. As Chen Ming had predicted The maximum number of followers that a guardian spirit would be able to raise for Chen Ming was only about fifty thousand people. After that, Chen Ming had to find more followers from different continents by himself. ¡®Fifty thousand people should not be a problem. Now I need the number first. The cultivation level doesn''t matter, we can train them with the formation and technology.'' Chen Ming had already talked to Ao Ertian. Ao Ertian had a technology that can level them up quickly and harmlessly. It could also increase theirbat experience. The technology he said was virtual technology that his world used to test warriors and wizards. He now had enough materials to make capsules to connect more than ten thousand cultivators to the virtual world. However, he was even able to create a capsule. But it''s not perfect, it''s still missing a lot of things. And here was Enrica''s duty. She had the technology that Ao Ertian was missing. She could help perfect this technology. Chen Ming was only impressed by the technological abilities of the two. which he had little knowledge about. Now, he didn''t need to worry about training his followers. Even if they could use a formation to train them, too. But cultivating with Ao Ertian''s capsule was even better where the cultivators were also given realbat experience. Chen Ming''s formation was really just helping to gather the Heaven and Earth Qi for them. and help protect those who would face the Heavenly Tribtion. 554 Chapter 554 Speaking of the Heavenly Tribtion, although he had no problem with the Heavenly Tribtion. But others still have to face it. Chen Ming had to first set up the Lightning Defense Formation for the capsules. Although Ao Ertian said that the capsule was safe enough from the high voltage like Heavenly tribtion but He thought that safer than sorry. Ao Ertian only shook his head. It''s better to prevent than to cure. Chen Ming had now arrived in the Chen family''s house. Ao Ertian began to build capsules at various points where Chen Ming had previously set up a lightning defense formation. Enrica went with Ao Ertian to help him build the capsule too. Even though she wanted to be close to Chen Ming all the time. but she was not his concubine. What she had now was the knowledge of technology. She must act to be of benefit to him. Chen Ming after arriving inside the house, he turned to the guardian spirits that apanied him. They seemed to want to say something to Chen Ming. He just smiled at the guardian spirits before speaking. ¡°Go, to your family, friends and lovers.¡± Heard what Chen Ming said. The guardian spirits knelt towards Chen Ming and sincerely thanked him. before hurriedly dispersing to find their family, friends and lovers immediately Chen Ming after letting the guardian spirits disperse He immediately headed towards the central house. He wanted to talk to Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing about the matter of gathering manpower. The central house of the Chen family Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing were discussing how to mobilize Chen Ming''s manpower. Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing now knew that Chen Ming was gathering the guardian spirits. All they had to do was to find as many people as possible. ¡°Gather people from different sects who want to go to the upper world. with all the soldiers we have The maximum amount that could be given to Ming''er was only over twenty thousand people. Finding twenty thousand more people might be difficult.¡± Chen Wujing only shook his head. The number of people exceeded hundreds of thousands of millions. But there were only so many people who wanted to go to the upper world. Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing contacted the Zhang family. Dongfang family and the Mo family along with many other family At this moment, they were waiting for a response from them. However, no matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t give more than twenty thousand people to them. Assessing, Chen Wujing thought that the maximum number of people he had was only five thousand to ten thousand people. Chen Wujing didn''t know where to look for more. They just let out a sigh. They were thinking about what to do. They heard someone''s voice ring out. ¡°Only that is enough.¡± ¡°Ming''er, you are back?¡± Chen Ming nodded his head, thinking that twenty thousand to thirty thousand would be enough. The rest he knew where to find them. Chen Ming talked to Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing that thirty thousand people were enough. He was able to find the rest. The two of them, hearing that, immediately began to n for Chen Ming''s manpower gathering, it might take a little longer since people needed time to travel. Chen Ming nodded, he had already predicted the travel time. ¡°Father, Grandfather, I will travel the continents to set up teleportation formation. That way it will be faster.¡± ¡°A teleportation formation, really, that would be good. The time required to gather manpower would be greatly reduced. Father will send messages to various sects and families. But Ming''er Where will you ce teleportation formation on the continents?¡± Chen Kongnan asked with interest. Chen Wujing also wanted to know. Chen Ming chose to use a formation instead of the power of the universe. Because he was still not very good at using the power of the universe. formations are the best choice right now. ¡°I will set up formation in various sects and families in different continents that are allied with us. There are various sects that I will set up formation in. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, the six major Sects, the Water Returning Sword Sect. As for the families, there are Zhang n, Dongfang n, Mo n, Chen n, Kang n.¡± The list of sects and ns covered every continent. Chen Kongnan and Chen Wujing nodded. They write letters and send them to different ces. Chen Ming then went to rest. He didn''t even need to rest. But it was what he wanted. in order not to forget that he was still a human being Even if there was more dragon blood than human blood in him right now. ¡­¡­¡­. Gathering people was no problem. Chen Ming, after taking a good rest, opened a spatial rift to the continents. Before establishing teleportation formations with the sect and family he had mentioned. Of course, as always, the formations that Chen Ming had created. If a person does not wish well to his family They wouldn''t be able to use Chen Ming''s teleportation formation. Chen Ming was greeted as if he was a king. In fact, Chen Ming was a greater existence than any other king in the lower world. Even the Assassin''s Hall and the Merchant Hall with their backs were those from the upper world. They also had to respect Chen Ming. Talk about the Merchant Hall and the Assassin Hall. Chen Ming had not yet met them in the upper world, if He wasn¡¯t wrong, the Merchant Hall and the Assassin'' Hall would definitely be in the big realm like the Heavenly Realm and the Dark Realm. Chen Ming didn''t have much time to travel around the upper world. As a result, he did not have much knowledge of the upper world. Chen Ming greeted the people he knew a bit before set up the teleportation formation. After he had created the formation, he returned to the Demon Continent once more. In the Demon Continent in the Chen Family''s house Ao Ertian and Enrica could be seen building something with great speed. Ao Ertian used his spirit to assist this time. Within Ao Ertian were tens of thousands of cute spirits. They helped Ao Ertian and Enrica create capsules very quickly. Ao Ertian and Enrica can make dozens of capsules in one day. And it may take just a few days to build all the capsules in the various locations the formation has set up. While Ao Ertian was building capsules. Chen Ming then went down to a separate dimension where the spaceship was located. The condition of the people in Nova City was getting better and better. They were not like before when they were dying. Chen Ming had told them toe up from the underground. Because all the guardian spirits hadpletely eliminated the demons. Inside the spaceship became a safe ce. And soon the reactors will return to normal operation. Chen Ming repaired the rest of the reactor without Ao Ertian. But he also brought his younger siblings to y there. His younger siblings seem to like it there. ,m Over time, Ao Ertian was able toplete the creation of the capsule. and it''s starting to be used. Chen Ming wanted everyone to reach the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm as quickly as possible. so that he can take everyone up to the upper world. Capsules were not only designed to be used by people of all races. The guardian spirits could also use it. Right now, in the Chen Family''s house, there were a total of five hundred capsules. Cultivation of one from a person without any Qi to the Sky Profound Realm required three days. Average time calcted Chen Ming had to wait more than a year for him to get one hundred thousand Sky Profound Realm practitioners. Too slow, Chen Ming wanted to go faster. But what did he think? Why didn''t he shorten the time by using thew of time? Thinking like that, he immediately started using it. and the result came out. He had reduced the waiting time of over a year to less than a week. As time passed, Chen Ming thought it was time. He will go to the Eternal Winter. to find Morgan and Arthur first. Time had passed and they would be missing him very much now. 555 Chapter 555 Eternal Winter. Sinbel City. Sinbel City now developed a lot under the leadership of a brilliant woman. She was the most intelligent and resourceful sage ever in history. She had turned the small country town of Sinbel into a big and strongest city in no time. The size of the city was now several timesrger in just a year. Sinbel City was now considered to be one of the main cities that were not inferior to the capitals of the various kingdoms. talking about the kingdom The kingdoms surrounding Sinbel City wanted to take over Sinbel City for themselves. They sent ambassadors to negotiate with the city leaders. but they werepletely rejected. The nobles and kings didn''t seem to like being rejected. They dered war on Sinbel. and sent arge army to attack Sinbel many times. During the past one year Sinbel City faced many wars. But with a strong army of knights behind it, along with a strong general. Not a single enemy army could reach Sinbel City. And because of that, people feel that Sinbel City was safe and Sinbel City has issued policies that benefit the people such as the capital system to establish. Abolish the very system, if the ve trade was found, the culprit will be severely punished immediately. A security system within the city that was separate from the military system. Laws that protect people more than nobility In fact, Sinbel City did not have any nobles. Sinbel City now had a bureaucrat instead. They serve the people. not the people serving them. The vigers were aware of the safety and benefits of the city of Sinbel. They migrated to the city to escape the war from different ces. make a period of one year Sinbel''s poption increased several times the original poption. and expect to add more after this. ¡­¡­ Inside a mansion where hundreds of soldiers were guarding it for safety. All the soldiers were knights of a certain level. They were considered very strong if they went to a city other than Sinbel. They must have been appointed as nobles. But they were willing to be guards here instead of the nobles elsewhere. Since they thought this city was the best in the world, besides, in their view, the nobles didn''t look as respectable as the bureaucrats here. Inside arge garden in the mansion A four or five year old boy was now seriously cultivating swordsmanship. He used a wooden sword to easily cut through the steel armor in front of him. Steel armor when it was cut in two. It was repairing itself with some kind of mechanic. And when it was fixed, the little boy continued to sh it. But this time, the steel armor seemed to be stronger than before. causing the little boy to be unable to break it. At the same time, the little boy was diligently cultivating the sword. Not far from him, there was a young woman around eighteen years old. She was reading a book while eating a sandwich. Her expression was rxed, but there were moments when her expression changed. ¡°No, this theory doesn''t work.¡± The girl grumbled before shaking her head. She had written something in the textbook. The texts shone slightly. before the girl nodded in satisfaction. The little boy shed through the armor a few more times before stopping and walking over to take the sandwich that was on the girl''s te. The girl looked at the little boy before smiling. ¡°Did you finish your training, Arthur?¡± Arthur nodded at the girl before speaking. ¡°I finished my training, hmm, Big sister Morgan, is there still a way to find Big Brother Ming?¡± Arthur himself wanted to meet with Chen Ming. He wanted him to teach him a high-level sword technique. He was now a Third Rank Royal Knight (Earth Profound Realm). Morgan was now third rank as well, all due to her formation knowledge and skills. This brought her and her younger brother to this level in only a year. She couldn''t help but let the surrounding kingdoms go to war with her. She was able to create arge number of Philosopher Stones from the flesh of her enemies. It was a pity that she and her younger brother did not dare to rise to a higher level. Because there was an extremely terrifying event when the two reached the third rank. Dark sky appeared. A terrifying lightning bolt wanted to strike them down. However, before the lightning struck the two. The lightning had stopped. before being hurled away by a nearby tree instead. They didn¡¯t know why lightning changed the target like that. It was as if they didn''t dare to hurt Morgan and Arthur. Morgan now only smiled at Arthur before speaking. ¡°Um, I will never give up until I see him again. This time, I won''t let him go anywhere." Morgan spoke with determination. While she and her brother were talking, someone''s mysterious hand picked up a sandwich from her te. Morgan and Arthur were shocked. Someone approached both of them without them even realizing it. ¡°Sandwiches taste ok. Unfortunately no mayonnaise. And most importantly, cheese¡­¡± A man in a robe eats a sandwich with a smile. Morgan and Arthur looked at the man in the robe. The two of them now panicked. They couldn''t even sense the man in the robe until he had alreadye close to them. And just as Morgan and Arthur were about to attack the mysterious robed man. Morgan had to stop herself and Arthur. ¡°You¡­¡± Morgan might not be able to sense him at first. But when He saw him Her heart stopped. She immediately knew who the man in the robe was. with joy like she had never shown before. She leapt onto the man in the robe before hugging him like a ko. ¡°You came back to me. Youe back to me, Ming!¡± No more femininity. She missed him too much to focus on something else. She didn¡¯t see him for a long time. Who would have thought that he would return suddenly like this. It¡¯s been too long. Her dragon heart was almost unbearable. But now he returned to her. Come back to her heart! Arthur was stunned by his sister''s reaction. He just stood there. He now knew who the man in the robe was! "Big brother!" Arthur wasn''t that different from Morgan. Like he was a rocket, a missilended on a man''s leg in a robe. Of course, the man in the robe was Chen Ming. He could onlyugh before hugging the two of them. He didn''t think the two would miss him this much. He decided to take both of them with him. What will happen to this? Missing ten thousand and twenty thousand people would not be a problem right. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Inside the mansion, Chen Ming took Morgan and Arthur who stuck with him like glue, not letting him go. The soldiers who were guarding couldn''t see how Chen Ming had entered the area of the mansion. But seeing how attached Morgan and Arthur were to him, They did not dare to do anything to him. ¡°Hey, can you feel his power? I can''t feel his power at all.¡± One of the guards who saw Chen Ming asked his friend. ¡°I can''t feel his power either. But I don''t think he''s a normal person for sure¡­¡± ¡°That means only one thing when we can¡¯t sense his power. He is much stronger than us.¡± The two guards talked to each other before seeing their general walking towards the three. The General arrived, when he saw the man in the robe, he felt a slight tension. Before he understood something He knelt down in front of the robed man before speaking loudly. ¡°Wee back, my lord!¡± My Lord? There was only one person who would make the strongest general like Bal called him lord. ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me the man in the robe is that person? It''s not wrong, he must be that person for sure. Otherwise the princess and the prince wouldn''t be that close to him¡­¡± The guards now knew who the robed man was. They immediately paid their respects to the robed man. For them he was a legend. Now he appeared there must be something big happening for sure. 556 Chapter 556 Chen Ming saw that and just shook his head. before he took off his cloak He didn''t even need to wear it when everyone knew who he was. ¡°My Lord, I have always been waiting for your return. This time, let me go with you my lord to the vast universe.¡± Bal can''t stand this small world anymore. He was now at the bottle neck. which after rising to the third rank. He was unable to further develop his abilities. From hearing Morgan''s information He found that there were only limits in this world. He couldn''t rise to a higher level. p And because this world is a lower level world than even the lower world and away from the ster path This made this world unable to send someone to the upper world. And when there was no way to send these people up. What it did was to pressure everyone not to pass from the third rank. But for Chen Ming The will of this world cannot do anything for him. He had the power of the universe that was much greater than this world. Inparison, the will of the world was on the scale of a grain of sand while the universe...was the universe. The power was too different. Chen Ming looked at Bal before nodding his head. Of course, he came to this to take people with him. At Morgan''s office Chen Ming was now sitting in her chair. Morgan sat on Chen Ming''sp. while Arthur''s cheeks were puffed up He also wanted to sit on his brother''sp. Arthur had a qualification to be the king. However, he was only a child right now. He who never received love from his father and mother. Only brother and sister. However, the sister now took all of the brother''s time. Morgan only smiled at Arthur before she let him sit on Chen Ming''sp with her. Chen Ming only shook his head. when they both sat on hisp So he will begin to discuss the purpose for which he came here. He told Morgan, Arthur and Bal that he would get everyone out of here. He needed two to thirty thousand people to go with him. Of course, Morgan, Arthur and Bal immediately agreed. Choosing people here and going with Chen Ming, of course, going with Chen Ming was clearly a better choice. Morgan was now hugging Chen Ming, refusing to let him go even at bed time. She nowy on Chen Ming''s chest, her breast was pressed to Chen Ming''s chest now. Morgan closed her eyes and listened to his heart beat. She didn''t have the opportunity to spend much time alone with Chen Ming. She really missed him. She thought that she would not see him for a long time. Fortunately, Chen Ming came to her first. Before she could even think of an extreme way to find him. Chen Ming now gently embraced her. let her do as she desires with him. It was his own fault for noting to her sooner. ¡°Ming¡­¡± Morgan called Chen Ming in the sweetest voice she could. She looked at him eagerly. She regretted that she hadn''t given her body to him before. Shepletely wanted to be his woman now. She was envious every time she saw someone else''s love for him. While she still had to be alone She wanted to give her body to him. Morgan felt a burning sensation all over her body. She embraced Chen Ming. Being away from him for a year made her feel so longing for him. Chen Ming seemed to feel Morgan''s desire. So he decided to give her what she wanted. ¡°Morgan¡­ I will make you mine.¡± Chen Ming whispered in a soft voice to her ear. causing her body to tremble. Morgan looked at Chen Ming, her eyes sparkling. This was what she wants right now. Chen Ming caressed Morgan''s entire body. before kissing her lips. Morgan closed her eyes and let him do his thing to her body, she had no experience with this matter. She left it to Chen Ming to lead her to a new world that she did not know. ¡°There is no turning back, Morgan, you must be mine.¡± With a voice full of desire Chen Ming slowly undressed Morgan. He gently touched her firm chest. Her pinkish had now hardened. It was as if it wanted to invite Chen Ming to drink it. Of course, Chen Ming epted its invitation before he sucked on the pink seed while using his tongue to swirl around it. Morgan was now even deflecting. It was as if electricity was passing through her body. She hugged Chen Ming''s head. Pressed her chest against his face. ¡°Ming~¡± Morgan even released a soft moan. She finished with Chen Ming only sucking on her breasts. ¡°Morgan, I can''t take it anymore. I want you.¡± Morgan looked at Chen Ming''s pants. His dragon almost jumped out of his pants. She nodded at him before helping him undress. Morgan helped Chen Ming take off his clothes and sat down on the bed. She leaned forward slightly, showing her beautiful and white bottom. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to straddle her from behind. His dragon pointed at her sister from behind. He slowly inserted his dragon inside her body. ¡°Ah~¡± Morgan, being plugged in from behind, couldn''t help but lean back. Pressed her body to Chen Ming. Chen Ming used this chance to hold his hands forward before grabbing her chest before kneading them. while massaging Morgan''s chest. Chen Ming slowly moved his body. in and out of Morgan''s body He did so for a while until Morgan got used to the pain of losing her virginity. ¡°More~, Ming, I want you to do more to me.¡± Morgan needs more. which Chen Ming did as she wanted. He now began to use his lightning to stimte Morgan''s body, causing Morgan to salivate from sensitivity. Chen Ming was able to do her from behind for a while. His dragon within her had also erged, indicating that he had reached the point where she hadpletely belonged to him. ¡°Take it into your body. I will put it all inside of you.¡± Morgan now gritted her teeth. She could only nod her head, unable to say anything. Chen Ming pressed her onto the bed before alleying her from behind. Chen Ming grabbed Morgan''s waist before mming into Morgan and letting his sacred water into the very inside of Morgan. Of course, this was not hisst. He still wanted more. He would fill the inside of Morgan''s body with his essence. They did it all night until morning. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Morgan slowly woke up from her slumber. She now felt something from beside her. She turned to the side before her face turned red. Morgan slowly opened the nket and looked inside. She only swallowed saliva. ¡°I-I am finally his.¡± Morgan couldn''t believe it. She still felt pain even though Chen Ming had healed her with his power. But she still remembered his feelings. Once again, she turned to Chen Ming, who was lying next to her. He was awake now. He was looking at her with a smile. He kissed her lips lightly before speaking. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you still in pain?" ¡°I, I feel¡­plete? And it doesn''t hurt anymore." Morgan looks very cute now. He couldn''t help but pull her into a hug. Morgan closed her eyes and felt the warmth of his embrace. She wanted to stay like this for a long time, but she knew that she had a lot of work to do. If she wanted to help Chen Ming gather the people now, ¡°You don''t have to do anything right now. You should rest.¡± "But" ¡°No, Morgan. you have to rest Your body is unable to adjust even after receiving my power.¡± Chen Ming spoke seriously. Last night was the first time he slept with anyone with his cosmic powers. Who would have thought that he could empower his lover through¡­that? Morgan was now at the True Essence Realm. But she still didn''t know. He needed to seal her power. and gradually let her get used to the new power she had received. He needs to be very careful when he does that to his lover. But if she didn''t get this power while doing so, She would definitely not be able to carry Chen Ming''s demands. While doing so, Chen Ming''s dragon instinct woke up. He couldn''t stop himself from wanting to make her his. The twoter spent time together in bed. talk about things She really enjoyed being in bed with him. She had nned that she would talk and do that with him every day after this. At least before she met his other lover. 557 Chapter 557 Morgan now summoned her people. She had something important to announce to everyone. Regarding Chen Ming''s arrival and his purpose She first started talking to her close friends, whether it was servants, generals, or civil servants who were in charge of the army to protect her. She had seen all her men. She did not hesitate to immediately annouce the issue. She wanted to finish the conversation and spend time with Chen Ming privately after this. She still wanted to be filled. Feeling that good just for one night is not enough. Morgan looked at all of her close associates before speaking. ¡°I will travel with my husband to a newnd. I probably won''te back here again.¡± Morgan looked at her close associates. Hearing Morgan''s words, they had different expressions on their faces. ¡°Princess will travel to a newnd. You mean thend beyond the ocean?¡± Thend beyond the ocean for them was a newnd that no one had ever reached. Morgan just shook her head. She never sailed. In fact, she had never left the city since arriving here. ¡°No, I am not referring to thend beyond the ocean. It is a much further ce than that.¡± ¡°Farther than that¡­?¡± Everyone began to suspect that Morgan''s newnd meant was not in this world. And while everyone was wondering They found a young man sitting next to Morgan without their knowledge. People who did not know who the young man was. aware of his presence. They wanted to protect Morgan. ¡°Stop right there, Lancelot.¡± ¡°He is our lord. Do you dare to turn your sword at our Lord, wanting to die?¡± Lancelot''s face turned pale. He heard the legend of their lord. It was said that he alone was able to easily manage the army of Bal. and the methods of training that he and his army were using It was from this lord who taught them. Lancelot knelt to his lord. In other words. He almost killed himself just now. Chen Ming looked at Lancelot before speaking. ¡°No need to worry. You want to protect her, which is admirable. It''s not strange that you don''t know me. because I just got to know you as well.¡± Lancelot heard what Chen Ming had said and was impressed. If it was his old lord Lancelot was surely executed for contemting a rebellion. ¡°Now let''s get into the matter. I''ll exin to you the newnd I mean.¡± Morganter exined to everyone about the newnd. And that waspletely different from here. Everyone will be well taken care of. They would truly be considered Chen Ming''s people if everyone agreed to travel with him. Morgan''s confidants never dreamed of traveling across the. They still think the world is t. Never mind that there are others. And Chen Ming was considered the lord of that, not just kingdom or continent. They had only just realized how great their lord was. All of Morgan''s confidants after hearing what Morgan told them. They were ready to set off for the newnd with her and their lord. They were excited to discover something new they had never imagined they would encounter before. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After talking to Morgan These close acquaintances of government officials havee out to announce the news about Morgan''s journey. The people who heard about it were shocked. If Morgan and her people were not here Sooner orter the city would crumble to dust. Tens of thousands of people gathered in front of Morgan''s mansion. They tried to beg Morgan not to leave. If she and her men leave this city they don''t know what bad things will happen to them. The merchants were the same. When they heard about the news that Morgan and her men would travel to a newnd. They thought there was going to be a big problem. A city like this if it wasn''t for the visionary Morgan managing it. Sooner orter, its prosperity would be destroyed. became a meaningless city like before And while everyone was confused and about to start a riot. Morgan came out of the mansion before telling everyone that if everyone wanted to travel with her and her people, prepare to carry all the necessary belongings to travel with her and her people. People don''t know how to decide. The journey was not easy for them. They had only recently settled here. Moreover, getting out of the city now was very dangerous. because of the nobles and kings from various kingdoms keep your eyes on this city And when everyone was confused and didn''t know what to do next. They saw something in the sky. Before Morgan tells everyone that Everyone will travel in the big ship that is in the sky. ¡°Are we going to heaven like that¡­¡± udia appeared above the skies of Sinbel City. udia''s size may not beparable to the size of the spaceship Ao Ertian encounters. However, its size was enough to make people amazed at its grandeur. Last night, Chen Ming was able to think. Since his people might not be able to withstand the interdimensional journey through the Ster Paths or the formation. He just had everyone aboard his spaceship and set off on a ster path or the teleportation formation should not be a problem. Chen Ming after driving udia over the airspace of Sinbel City. He walked towards the exit door of the spaceship. The wind is very strong right now. However, It could not do anything to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked down. saw arge number of people looking at him. Everything was as he wanted. Chen Ming jumped off the spaceship. Let gravity lead him to the ground below. ¡°That! Do you see that? I saw someone jumping from that giant flying ship!¡± ¡°Someone jumped down. What nonsense are you talking about? How is it possible?¡± ¡°No, I saw someone actually jumping from that giant flying ship!¡± It wasn''t just the soldiers and knights of the city that had profound energy. Many ordinary people in this city also started to cultivate martial arts. giving them sharp eyesight and can see at a distance than normal people And as Chen Ming got closer and closer to them People began to see him. Everyone was panicking, even a royal knight wouldn''t be able to survive a fall at such a high level. ¡°He''s about to hit the ground!¡± A vige girl spoke up. She panicked. She didn''t want to see people fall and die in front of her eyes. And while everyone was panicking and trying to figure out how to save the person who fell from the giant ship. Chen Ming was close tonding. ¡°Noooo!¡± They thought that Chen Ming would fall to the ground, his body would definitely fall apart. Wush!! Chen Ming just came down and stood on the ground. There was no collision at all. He was like just standing there. People only looked at Chen Ming with puzzled and astonished eyes. even though they don''t have any knowledge of physics. But they knew that he had fallen from such a high altitude even though he didn''t die. At least it must create some shock or impact, but here. Nothing happened Chen Ming was just standing there. Even where he stood, nothing had changed. 558 Chapter 558 Chen Ming slowly walked towards Morgan, who was now smiling at him. Before this she secretly spoke to him that he should act aloof and show off a little. She, after seeing that Chen Ming had walked towards her, She turned to everyone before telling everyone to calm down. She had something she wanted to announce once more. ¡°Aside from the matter that I want to travel to a newnd I still have one more thing to announce to everyone. Many people may not be familiar with him. But you might have heard of his reputation from the people who lived here before. He was truly the lord who ruled here. He was the one who was behind things that everyone has never seen before. He was the one behind the glory of this city. and my husband that I love dearly. His name is Chen Ming. You all should call him his majesty!¡± Hear what Morgan had announced. They looked at Chen Ming with sparkling eyes. He was the one who gave knowledge and techniques to people. He was the one who gave them hope and a future. Morgan didn''t end there. ¡°Unfortunately, he is from a newnd. I need to follow him as his loyal wife. I can''t be here. So I have an offer. If you follow me and my husband I promise that you will find a new and better life.¡± New and better life? The people who came to Sinbel City all wanted what Morgan said. This was Morgan''s slyness. She had made an offer that people couldn''t refuse. People talked to each other. They had made up their minds after seeing Chen Ming and udia. They were confident that Morgan would definitely not lie to them. A lot of people decided to go with Morgan too. However, there were many people who wanted to be here. They thought that staying here they might benefit more than traveling elsewhere. Especially the merchants And unsurprisingly, the original people of Sinbel City wanted to go with Morgan and Chen Ming all of them. They made this decision because they had seen everything from the start. Morgan and Chen Ming had done a great deal for them. They were confident that the two of them would definitely bring a better future to everyone. After that, Chen Ming found that the poption of his kingdom had already exceeded one hundred thousand people. All that''s left was to mold them to a satisfactory level. ¡­¡­.. In front of. udia. ¡°What a beauty, So this is what his majesty called a spaceship!¡± Tens of thousands of people now stood before udia. They couldn''t help but be amazed by the splendor and grandeur of the spaceship. Its size was enough for hundreds of thousands of people not to mention only a tenth of it. The gate leading to the inside of the spaceship slowly opened. It shows a spacious interior full of quirky things. They had never been to anything like this before. After the gate opened Morgan and Chen Ming''s group first got onto the spaceship. Followed by close friends Everyone at this time hardly took anything with them. because it is not necessary. They sold them for universal currency. Gold. Gold could be used almost everywhere in the universe. Chen Ming had also prepared all the necessary things for everyone. After Chen Ming''s group and all his confidants boarded the spaceship, The next group was vigers, followed by merchants. They were brought together as a whole family. The various vigers, the reason they followed Chen Ming and Morgan because they wanted freedom and not being oppressed. As for the merchants They recognized great benefits. They took more steps than most vigers. They foresaw what they would gain if they followed Chen Ming and Morgan. Look at the spaceship they see now. Just the scrap of a spaceship was already as valuable as a national treasure. And how could they not follow Chen Ming and Morgan? Plus Morgan was also someone who had the ability to manage as well. Giving them the full benefit while their benefit was not going to cause trouble to anyone. ,m The tax charged was based on actual ie after deducting costs. instead of the amount sold Was there any merchant who didn¡¯t like this kind of management? Of course It was said that there were people who followed Chen Ming and Morgan. There wre also people who don''t want to go with them. Unfortunately, there are more people who don''t want to go than people who want to go with them. But even though there were more people who didn''t want to go with him than those who wanted to. The poption of Chen Ming''s realm had already been fully filled. Chen Ming looked at the people walking aboard his spaceship with a smile. The number of people right now was not a problem. All that was left was for them to train in Ao Ertian''s capsule. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. Speaking of Ao Ertian, He couldn''t help but think of Kim Mintae. ¡°That guy actually found someone for me. But why are there only women¡­¡± Kim Mintae was still Kim Mintae. He was able to use his lower thing very well. Meanwhile, Chen Ming was thinking about Kim Mintae. Morgan now wrapped her arms around his torso. She now looks happy. She no longer needed to be separated from her husband. But now she was worried. She was going to meet with Chen Ming''s parents. ¡°Don''t worry Morgan. My father and mother are good people, in fact, they must be delighted to meet you.¡± ¡°I-I understand, but¡­¡± Chen Ming did not let Morgan continue. He kissed her lips. This made Morgan blush and kiss him back. Even if the two had crossed the line already but Morgan was still embarrassed. ¡°We still have time before we reach my. Why don''t we use this time? Let''s build more rtionships with each other.¡± Chen Ming carried Morgan. She let out a shocked cry before lightly hitting Chen Ming''s chest. ¡°I can walk by myself. You don''t have to carry me.¡± ¡°No, this is faster.¡± Chen Mingter spent time with Morgan in the bedroom. No one knew what the two had been doing for hours in the bedroom. Kudos to his soundproofing formation. Everything is in peace ¡­¡­¡­. Chen Mingter introduced Morgan to Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin. Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin didn''t seem to understand what Morgan was saying. differentnguages but not a problem Chen Ming used the power of the universe. Feed all thenguage knowledge to Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin. Zhang Lin was very happy to have another great daughter-inw and even another son-inw. She couldn''t help but hug Morgan and Arthur. The two had never felt the warmth of their mother. The two hugged Zhang Lin before crying. Zhang Lin smiled, she knew that the two of them would definitely go through some difficult times. Zhang Lin told them they could call her mother. Like Mimi and Noir Zhang Lin was now considered a mother to all orphaned children. She had a very high motherhood. Her dream came true of having many sons and daughters and grandchildren. Chen Ming, after introducing Morgan to Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan. He then told every follower about their duties now. They would have to train until they could all reach the highest level of the Sky Profound Realm. before he would lead them to the upper world. At this moment, Kim Mintae returned to Chen Ming with his¡­ harem. Chen Ming only shook his head. Kim Mintae had all sorts of harems, be it humans, demons, and even guardian spirits. He was amazed that Kim Mintae could also have something to do with spirits. Chen Ming couldn''t help but salute Kim Mintae in this matter. ¡°I am your big brother, haha.¡± Kim Mintaeughed heartily. Only this matter was that he was superior to Chen Ming. Chen Ming shook his head before giving up on Kim Mintae. Kim Mintae then took his girls to the capsule for them to practice. He will also lead them to the upper world. 559 Chapter 559 The three friends now reunite. and discussing future ns After building an empire for Chen Ming, what next? ¡°I think after helping Chen Ming build the empire, We should disperse. to collect information And build our own Empire, what do you think?¡± Kim Mintae rmends He thought that being together in one ce was useless. Kim Mintae was now confident that he and Ao Ertian could survive without the help of Chen Ming. Disperse to each realm and build their own empire. That way it might be better. Chen Ming nodded in agreement with Kim Mintae. Going apart and building your own empire was not a bad choice. ¡°It''s not a bad idea. After I finish building my empire. I will help you two build your empire¡± Ao Ertian nodded. ¡°Well, that would be good. Together we can build our empire faster. With my ability to create capsules and Chen Ming''s ability to control thews of time and space. The two of us can build a strong Empire.¡± Kim Mintae heard what Ao Ertian said. He could only agree, but ¡°Hey, I help too you know, I helped Chen Ming find someone.¡± ¡°But you only look for women. Plus, each one of them will follow you. You will either build an empire or create a harem army, choose one.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kim Mintae was speechless. Isn''t he really that good? He only blinked his eyes before speaking. ¡°I have an army of undead. I don''t need anyone else especially males.¡± ¡°Oh? Well.¡± Chen Ming and Ao Ertian only looked at Kim Mintae. In short, he wanted to build an empire that was his harem, right? Sometimes Chen Ming and Ao Ertian thought, How could he even rise to this level if he had always used his lower part? Kim Mintae saw Chen Ming and Ao Ertian''s expressions, he could onlyugh. before picking up Acromant and drinking it with peace of mind. ¡°You must be thinking, why am I only using my lower part and could be this strong? Well let me tell you Because I don''t have to use my brain but when I use my brain You guys will know-" ¡°Disaster?¡± Kim Mintae couldn''t finish speaking before someone interrupted. The person who interrupted Kim Mintae was Lee Soah. his cute little sister ¡°Chen Ming, Ao Ertian, I advise not to let him use his brain. If you don''t want strange things to happen.¡± Onfah said with a sigh. These two are Kim Mintae''s wives who followed him from his old world. While Kim Mintae went out to help Chen Ming build the empire, of course, the two did not stay idle. The two began nning for Kim Mintae to build an empire. It was as if the two knew that Kim Mintae would be separate from Chen Ming and Ao Ertian in order to create his own forces. He did it often in the Old World. Build a stronghold in a world full of zombies. It was his thing. Kim Mintae''s eyebrows twitched. Watching his two wives burn him in front of his friends. Chen Ming and Ao Ertian onlyughed. They both liked that Kim Mintae was burned. ¡°Well, I understand that my thinking might be a bit extreme, but hey, it all ends well every time, doesn''t it?¡± Lee Soah and Onfah only looked at Kim Mintae with dead eyes. He just swallowed his saliva before he dared to say anything more. Chen Ming and Ao Ertianughed in satisfaction. Chen Ming began to speak again. ¡°Your ns are interesting. There was no problem with Kim Mintae''s army since he was able to awaken the undead. Just as I was able to create an army of guardian spirits. Therefore, the most suitable ce to build the Kim Mintae empire is the Realm of the Dead within the Realm of Darkness.¡± The realm of the dead was not very far from the jungle realm. It was filled with tombs of the dead. Suitable for Kim Mintae, the True Undead King. ¡°OK, I will go and build my empire at the Realm of the Dead. How about you, Ao Ertian?¡± Ao Ertian thought for a moment. He was not sure. Because he was the least experienced in these matters. His talent was not suitable for building an empire. Unlike Chen Ming and Kim Mintae''s power¡­ ¡°I am going to build a Empire at the human realm.¡± ¡°Human Realm?¡± Chen Ming and Kim Mintaepletely forgot. There are also human realms here. The people that Chen Ming and everyone had met. No one was truly human. Ao Ertian has the ability of the Eighth King. It was most suited to rule humans. Time passed quickly. The people under Chen Ming''s rule had all risen to the Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming really was able to take everyone to the upper world with udia. However, he thought that if he brought everyone up even though they were below the Sky Profound Realm, with the concentration of Heaven and Earth Qi on the upper world It could have a detrimental effect on them. And now, everyone had risen to the Sky Profound Realm. It was time for Chen Ming to take everyone up to the upper world. Zhang Lin now felt sad to leave her sons and daughters-inw. ¡°Take good care of yourself, Ming''er, Morgan, Arthur.¡± Zhang Lin hugged the three of them lovingly. Fortunately, she still had Chen Jihua, Mimi, and Noir, otherwise she would have been even more sad. As for Xiao Long, Xiao He, it was time for the two of them to follow Chen Ming. And besides, both of them need to take care of their sister. Xiao Mei was a newborn dragon. ¡°Don''t worry mom. I will take care of both of them.¡± Morgan burst into tears. While Arthur tries to suck it up Both of them had never had a mother before. Zhang Lin made them feel as if she really was their mother. Zhang Lin hugged them one more time. before it was time for both of them to go Chen Ming really wanted to tell the two. Morgan should have figured out how to get back here with the ster path. She was able to travel back and forth with no problem. But he didn''t say anything right now. because if he spoke it would ruin the atmosphere After saying goodbye Chen Ming immediately led everyone up to the upper world. ¡­¡­¡­. The upper world, the Chen family vige, the jungle realm. During Chen Ming''s absence Many things happened One of the things that happened was Eng Shen was now in the Chen family vige... along with his three beautiful wives. Eng Shen now looked rxed and not as tense as before. On the other hand, he looked bright and cheerful. His three beautiful wives served him. If he knew that having wives would be this good, He would have them a long time ago. Eng Shen was inside one of the modern-style vis that Xie lin had provided for him. She told him that Chen Ming had descended into the lower world. It will be a long time before Hee back. Eng Shen only nodded. and rest in the vige He was in no hurry to meet with Chen Ming. because he wanted to spend time with his wives The house here was also very nice. It had all the amenities. Whatever he wanted in life they had it. He really likes it here. ¡°if that Monkey knew that there was such a good ce. That Monkey must have left the heavens and came here for sure.¡± Even he himself thought that he didn''t want to go back to Heaven right now. 560 Chapter 560 Previously, after Eng Shen¡­sessfully got himself beautiful wives. Long Chu then told him who had inherited the Heavenly Throne. and he was truly worthy of the throne. and he will be the one who unites all the realms. Make this world go back to how it used to be before. Eng Shen didn''t know what to say. He came here to find the Heavenly Throne and bring it back to Tian¡¯er Changdi. But after hearing what Long Chu said He was beginning to be indecisive. ''Is Tian¡¯er Changdi really fit for the throne?'' This was what was in Eng Shen''s head. But no matter what, he wanted to meet with Chen Ming first. If it was as Long Chu said, He only had one choice. That option was to let Chen Ming go up and rece Tian''er Changdi. and put an end to all the disturbances in heaven and all the realms under heaven. Tian¡¯er Changdi couldn''t act as a good Heavenly God King. He had changed after the incident with Chang''er. Speaking of Chang''er, Eng Shen trembled. He met her again. she had changed a lot He understood that she had changed. No one who has been in darkness and emptiness for so long will never change. He was even d that she hadn''t fallen into the darkness at all. She could control the darkness and emptiness as she wanted. He doubted that Tian''er Changdi would be able to defeat her now. Tian¡¯er Changdi could onlyprehend onew. However, Chang''er was able to ess twows at the same time. ? Besides Chang''er The other girls in her group were also unusual. Everyone was probably only at the Martial Ancestor Realm or Destruction Realm. But they began to understand thews. He was sure that in the next few hundred years All of the youngdies in Chang''er''s group would definitely be able to reach the True Essence Realm. And while Eng Shen was rxing with his wives, He could sense that arge number of people had appeared in the Chen Family Vige. It seemed that Chen Ming had returned to the world above now. Chen Ming brought his people up to the world above. Everyone was at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm. It was the lowest level in the world above. ¡°What kind of harsh atmosphere is this?¡± Miranna looked around. She could feel Heaven and Earth''s profound energy pressed against them. Just inhale the air. make them stronger Besides Miranna, Agalta is the same. ¡°Here, you don''t feel any difort, right?¡± Agalta was not worried about himself. Instead, he was worried about Maranna. Maranna onlyughed before speaking. ¡°No, I am not feeling any difort, Agalta. You worry too much.¡± Marinna hugged Agalta before kissing him softly on the lips. The two were hardly far from each other. Marinna now has a body that can be touched. However, if she wanted her spiritual body to be like a human form again, She must be at least at the Destruction Realm. Which is not difficult. It only depends on the time. Miranna only looked at Agalta and Marinna before sighing. For both she was their ancestor Miranna after looking at Agalta and Marinna She then looked at Chen Ming. ¡°It seems that I am toote.¡± Miranna shook her head. Chen Ming now had Enrica. She was more important to Chen Ming than her. Chen Ming had brought everyone to the world above. He ceded his duty from now on to Hyung Sun. Hyung Sun was now acting like a manager for Chen Ming. which he does a good job With Ao Ertian''s various equipment and mana stones, Hyung Sun''s level was now at the highest level of Destruction Realm. He was close to reaching the Extinction Realm. Who would have thought that recently he was only at the Martial Ancestor Realm and he would be able to rise to this level? Chen Ming after ceding all the work to Hyung Sun. He went back to his house with everyone. ¡­¡­¡­. Morgan was now worried. She was going to meet Chen Ming''s other lovers. She didn''t know how to act. ¡°Don''t worry Morgan. They will surely wee you very well, believe me.¡± Chen Ming said with a smile. Morgan heard Chen Ming. speak calmly The two were now separate from Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian, including Arthur. Arthur followed Ao Ertian. Because he wants to learn about Muay Thai. Arthur can now use the sword very well. He wanted to learn about meleebat. When he didn''t have a sword by his side. He would still be able to fight with no problem. And perhaps he couldbine swordsmanship and Muay Thai together. Chen Ming and Morgan had now arrived in front of Chen Ming''s pce house. At this moment, there were nine young women waiting for him. Xia Lin, Xiao Wen, Dongfang Gu, Hua Lin, Kang Lan, Ni Yue, Yao Guanyin, Tang Huayin, and Chang''er. Chang''er swiftly charged towards Chen Ming before hugging him tightly. She misses him so much. She now felt that her emptiness was filled. Chen Ming embraced Chang''er. He felt guilty. He needed to make time for all his lovers. ¡°I have returned everyone¡± Chen Ming smiled at all his lovely lovers. before turning to Morgan and introducing her to everyone. ¡°Everyone, I have someone to introduce-¡± ¡°Oh, she is your new lover?¡± Kang Lan spoke up. She walked towards Morgan with a questioning expression. She turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°My husband, you are still unfailingly impressed to be able to find a beauty of this level. but don''t forget. The previous time might not have been sessful. but you will have to make me pregnant.¡± Who would have thought that getting someone pregnant would be so difficult? Especially those with dragon bloodlines like Kang Lan. Chen Ming felt sad. He wanted Kang Ye back. He must try harder. All his lovers knew of Kang Ye''s identity. Everyone gave way for Kang Lan to get pregnant with Chen Ming first. But baby. they still wanted it. Of course they have to prevent themselves from getting pregnant because they are still not ready to be mothers. In the group right now, there were only Xie Lin, Hua Lin, Ni Yue, Yao Guanyin, Tang Huayin, and Chang''er. who had not yet slept with Chen Ming It seemed that tonight was Chang''er''s turn to hand over her body to Chen Ming. She was able to endure until now, it was considered very good. Morgan''s face turned red now. She didn''t think that Kang Lan would say it out loud like this. Xie Lin breathed a sigh. Before acting as the leading sister in Chen Ming''s harem. She warmly weed Morgan. including others. 561 Chapter 561 Chen Ming after being weed home by all his lovers. Xie Lin had something to discuss with him. Morgan was now well received by all Chen Ming''s lovers. ¡°So your name is Morgan. I never thought that I would actually meet the real one. You are even more beautiful than I thought.¡± Tang Huayin spoke up. while looking at Morgan with a satisfied expression Morgan looked at Tang Huayin in suspicion. She seemed to know her better than anyone else. ¡°What do you mean? Did you know me before?¡± ¡°Hmm, you can say that. Look here.¡± Tang Huayin took out the tablet before handing it over to her. Morgan has some knowledge of technology. She opened it and looked at what Tang Huayin had given her. ¡°Is this me?¡± Morgan couldn''t believe herself. However, she and the one Tang Huayin showed her werepletely different. Not just her, but Arthur as well. ¡°I''m d you''re not like in the movie. As you can see, you are much prettier than her. And it seems you are stronger too.¡± Morgan nodded. After sleeping with Chen Ming she was as strong as Chang¡¯er If not for the seal Chen Ming gave her.. the two talk and seem to have be close Morgan often asked questions about Chen Ming. She was not surprised that he came from another universe. She had learned a new side of Chen Ming. which was what she liked the most. ¡­¡­ Chen Ming now followed Xie Lin to his office. Xie Lin, she immediately kissed his lips. Chen Ming kissed back to Xie Lin. It seemed that she began to open up to new things during his absence. Xie Lin''s memories in another world passed on to her. It made her understand the importance of this kind of intimacy. It is essential to a rtionship. No matter how beautiful and charming she is. If she didn¡¯t do anything at all Even if Chen Ming didn''t love her less. But she might lose the ce in his heart to others. which she would never agree to Each of Chen Ming''s various lovers were not inferior to her at all. The two kissed for a moment. Before Chen Ming was the one who stopped. Xie Lin''s face was extremely red right now. She was breathing irregrly. Xie Lin backed away from Chen Ming before fixing her clothes. She calmed herself down a bit before talking about an important matter. She was talking about Eng Shen and Long Chu. ¡°Eng Shen knows that the Heavenly Throne is now with you and has chosen you as worthy to inherit it. from Long Chu''s mouth¡­ He told Eng Shen this information because Eng Shen won the bet. and had no malicious intentions against you. He wants to meet with you as soon as possible. to seek help in solving the problems that are currently urring in the Heavenly Realm.¡± Chen Ming heard what Xie Lin said. He just nodded. He could feel Eng Shen''s aura ever since he returned to the world above. He could sense that Eng Shen had no malicious intent. However, he didn''t think that Eng Shen knew of the fact that he was epted by the Heavenly Throne, nor did he think that it was Long Chu who gave him this information. ¡°Understood. It seems that he himself knows that I have returned. He ising here right now.¡± Eng Shen sensed arge crowd. He knew immediately that Chen Ming had returned. He immediately headed towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t wait long. Yao Guanyin then brought Eng Shen to Chen Ming. Eng Shen was now dressed in casual clothes. If not for the aura he radiated He was just like a gooddy man. ¡°Ming, I brought Heavenly General Eng Shen to you.¡± Chen Ming nodded to Yao Guanyin. He was able to talk to all his lovers through telepathy. Yao Guanyin then returned to the others. But before she walked out of Chen Ming''s office, She hesitated a little. before kissing him like Xie Lin did. Yao Guanyin then immediately walked out of the room. Chen Ming only smiled. Yao Guanyin had a beautiful bad girl face, but in front of Chen Ming, She was pretty different from the killer image she had. Eng Shen didn''t think anything of it. He only smiled. If it was him before he had three wives, He must have thought something like this was inappropriate. After all, being here and consuming a new culture didn''t help Eng Shen at all. On the other hand, he thinks that the ideas of the new generation are no less interesting Eng Shen greeted Chen Ming with a ¡°handshake¡± instead of the ancient cupping of hands. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. but shake hands with him ¡°We have a lot to talk about. Your Majesty, the Supreme Heavenly God King." Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He really hates this name. Will it follow him until his death or what? Why would these people say such an embarrassing name without thinking at all? Are you a chuuni? Chen Ming let out a breath. He looked at Eng Shen before speaking. ¡°If I had to guess. You want me to deal with Tian''er Changdi. and ascend to rule the heavens instead of him, right?¡± Eng Shen nodded. He was not surprised that Chen Ming was able to guess what he wanted. Tian''er Changdi was now a different person. He was no longer fit to be a Heavenly God King. Chen Ming had already thought about it after the Heavenly Throne came to him. He was confident that sooner orter he would take over Tian''er Changdi. ¡°I agree to deal with Tian''er Changdi. and be the next Heavenly God King but not now Now I have a lot of things to do.¡± What he wanted to do was build his empire. Train the girls to the True Essence Realm levels, and help Ao Ertian and Kim Mintae build their empire. Why do they need a kingdom? Even though Chen Ming alone would be enough to fight the enemy. Of course, Chen Ming''s strength was enough. But they wanted to build an empire. Partly because they wanted to. and part of it is rted to the power of the universe. To control the power of the universe He himself must be stronger than this. In addition to his lover who helped make him stronger The people who followed him also made him stronger and even an ally who tied fate with him. Eng Shen heard Chen Ming''s answer, he thought for a moment. ¡°How much time do you need? The heavens were now in danger from Tian''er Changdi. If we left him for too long, I''m afraid something very bad might happen.¡± ¡°I''m not so sure. How much time does Heavenly General think you have?¡± ¡°One month, I think we only have one month. Before Tian''er Changdi lost his patience. ande out and deal with his problems on his own.¡± "One month" Chen Ming had no problem. He was able to use the powers of the universe to control thews of time and space. However, the realm that he could cover with the power of the universe was limited to within the Chen family vige only. If he covered more area it may damage the surrounding environment. Thews are tied together. If Chen Ming had used the power of the universe to change thews regardless of the effect, It could have been an unexpected disaster. Especially thews of space and time were extremely dangerous. There was no one who could control it much before except Chen Ming and Long Chu. Ao Ertian could only control thews of space and time on a micro level. Unlike Chen Ming who was able to control thews of space and time on a macro level. Eng Shen talked to Chen Ming for a while. He then excused himself. He''s been here for too long. He needed to return to the Heavenly Realm to prevent Tian''er Changdi from doing anything stupid. And before Eng Shen returned He also said something to Chen Ming that made him feel that something was happening. ¡°You know what, Supreme Heavenly God King. I seem to remember you from a dream. and the monkey would be d that you came up to the heavenly realm. He called you Big bro now¡± 562 Chapter 562 After saying that, he walked away. Leaving Chen Ming to think of parallel universes. He felt that the two universes His main universe and his sub universe are interconnected. ¡°What would happen if the two universes werepletely connected or evenbined?¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t want to think about it right now. He had one month left, which was more than enough to handle all his affairs. ¡­¡­¡­. Tian''er Changdi now closed his eyes. He tried to use his power to look at the future in front of him. He could only clench his fist tightly. He couldn''t see anything, it was pitch dark. Whoever gained the Heavenly Throne was recognized by it. The power he gained from the Heavenly Throne gradually diminished. He would soon be unable to control the Heavenly Realm as he intended. If someone knows about this, It''s definitely going to be a big problem. ¡°I have to do something. If left like this, they will definitely be thinking of rebelling.¡± Tian''er Changdi didn''t have much choice right now. He might actually be the strongest in the heavens. But within the heavens, there were many gods that could harm him. Even with a lower level than him, If they work together Tian''er Changdi was not confident that he could defeat them all. ¡°I have no choice. I need their help¡± Tian''er Changdi couldn''t help but contact Hua Yingnan, the Evil Cult Master, he was the only one who could help Tian''er Changdi right now. ¡­¡­.. Chen Ming had a month to build his empire. Train the girls to reach the True Essence Realm level, help Ao Ertian and Kim Mintae build their empire. before he could deal with the matter of the Heavenly Throne. ¡°The first thing to do right now is The creation of a time-space formation that covers the entire Chen family vige.¡± Chen Ming would use the formation as the basis for controlling the Law of Time and Space. With Chen Ming''s weak ability to control the power of the universe He was able to make a difference in time from one to ten. This meant that Chen Ming would have ten months of preparation time. Ten months was still considered a short time. But it should be enough for Chen Ming. The formation was now spread out around the vige. However, it was a time and space formation that was only used for defense. He needed to increase its scope. Chen Ming flew to the formation before starting to use the cosmic power to change the mechanism within it. widen the scope area ¡°That''s all right. The rest is just telling everyone.¡± ¡­¡­¡­. Ao Ertian was now starting to make his capsule. Thanks to the coboration between him and Enrica, the time to create the capsule was greatly reduced. ¡°Okay, that''s enough for today.¡± Enrica nodded to Ao Ertian. She wiped the sweat that flowed from her forehead. Ao Ertian didn''t seem tired at all. The reason he stopped making the capsule was because if he continued like this Enrica won''t be able to move. Ao Ertian breathed a sigh of relief. before speaking "Hey, you''re tired, why don''t you say it? Why do you have to force yourself?" Enrica looked at Ao Ertian. She only shook her head before speaking. "I don''t want to be useless." ¡°Useless?¡± ¡°I want to repay his kindness.¡± ¡°Hmm, you mean Chen Ming? I understand how you feel But it would be better if you didn''t force yourself. If he knew that you forced yourself. He will order you to stop and never let you help him ever again.¡± Enrica heard what Ao Ertian said. Her face was pale white. She didn''t want him to order her to stop working. This was the only thing she had. She didn''t know where to go and what to do if he were to do that. Ao Ertian saw Enrica''s face. He sighed again before speaking. ¡°Don''t be so afraid. Chen Ming was not that kind of person. You go and rest. Let''s start again tomorrow.¡± Enrica nodded. before she remembered something. "Um, I don''t have a ce to stay." ¡°¡­¡­Did you see that? Big house in the middle of the vige You go there and you''ll have your own bed.¡± "B-but¡­that ce" ,m "Just go" Enrica looked at Ao Ertian. He had now returned to his home. She looked at the pce house in the middle of the vige once more. before she walked straight there and hoped that she could find some ce to sleep. ¡°Hmm, where did my three friends go? As soon as They put me to the master and they all ran away, They are really bad!¡± ¡­¡­¡­. In the front garden of the Chen Family''s Pce Chang''er now sits among the flowers. She could only look at the flowers with a gloomy expression. She felt empty even though she was among the flowers that she really liked in the old days. It didn''t make her happy at all. No matter what she did, this feeling of emptiness never faded. She had too much ess to the Law of Darkness and Emptiness. If she didn''t do anything about it, she would have lost her mind. ¡°Why is this emptiness so painful? I want him into my body. Fill this emptiness with his, Ming, I need you¡­¡± Chang''er let out a sigh . He came back, but she remained here not going anywhere. Everyone encouraged her. Tonight, she must seed. She had been waiting for this moment for a thousand years. when she would truly be his He will be the one to cover her emptiness with his Yang. Chang''er slowly rose from the ground. She could sense someone standing there looking at her. She turned to the person who stood looking at her. The person who was watching her was Enrica. ¡°You¡­ You came with Ming from the world below. What are you doing here?¡± Enrica swallowed her saliva. She had never met anyone as beautiful as Chang''er before. She said that her body was good but the Chang''er in front of her had mercilessly destroyed her. ¡®How beautiful? But why do I feel sad when I see her?¡¯ Enrica didn''t know why she was attracted to Chang''er. Chang''er, too. But Enrica didn''t know what this feeling was, but Chang''er did. ¡°The Law of Creation¡­¡± Unbelievable, but in Enrica''s body at this moment, the Law of Creation appeared. which was contrary to thew of emptiness This was a neww that Chen Ming had never encountered before. But Chen Ming couldn''t feel it. It was because before he encountered thisw, He was given the power of the universe. which the power of the universe was even above thew of creation. Chang''er walked towards Enrica. She grabbed her arm before speaking. ¡°I have something I need for your help tonight.¡± 563 Chapter 563 Chen Ming had already set up the formation. He hadn''t activated the Formation at this time. Because the people he had brought with him hadn''t finished building their own homes yet. He might need to expand the size of the Formation since the area of the vige wasn''t enough for this number of people. As for the method of expanding the formation, just Chen Ming focused his mind on the formation. It will expand its size on its own. It was very convenient for Chen Ming. Chen Ming then looked at arge building that appeared within the vige. This is the Training Center. Chen Ming designed it to resemble Yang Liqing''s Training Center at the Yang n Vige. Inside the Training Center was filled with formations and capsules created by Ao Ertian and Enrica. Of course, there are still many unfinished capsules. As for the finished capsules now, many people are using them. Everyone wants to be stronger. In the world above, only the strong can have a voice. Chen Ming after watching the Training Center for a while . He then headed back to his house. All the girls right now are trying to train themselves. At Chen Ming''s pce house, there was a capsule with a formation to train oneself just like the Training Center. The difference was that they were only tied to arge spirit stone that had been refined to the maximum. This allows everyone in the house to use the capsule without the need to refill the spirit stones each time. Chen Ming came home and wanted to head straight to the office to n the next step. But before he could walk to his office He heard Chang''er''s voice calling him first. Her voice was sweet and soft. It caused Chen Ming''s heart to pound. ¡°Ming~¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er. She was in a dress that was¡­ tight. It was a very sexy explosive cktex dress. Chen Ming even swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect Chang''er in a dress like this. ¡°Chang''er, where did you get that dress¡­ from?¡± ¡°That doesn''t matter. It''s important whether you like it or not.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Chang''er slowly approached Chen Ming before stroking his chest seductively. ¡°Ming, I can''t wait any longer. I want to be yours now please.¡± Chang''er''s tone was very sweet. He knew right away that she couldn''t wait any longer. Chen Ming nodded, it was his duty to satisfy his lover''s wishes. Chang''er held his hand to her room. Chen Ming was surprised why Chang''er didn''t go to his room. But he didn''t think much of it and followed her. Inside Chang''er''s bedroom There was arge bed with Lots of interesting equipment ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Chen Ming became interested. These devices shouldn''t exist in this world. ¡°I saw it in my memory¡­ I asked Enrica to make it.¡± ¡°Enrica?¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er in surprise. He hasn''t introduced Enrica to anyone yet. In fact, to him, Enrica was just an acquaintance. He had no idea of taking Enrica as his lover. And while Chen Ming was wondering, He heard someone''s voiceing from the side. ¡°Ah~¡± Chen Ming heard the joyful cry of a young woman. There he saw Enrica wearing the same outfit as Chang''er, but it was white. She was tied to a chair with something working on her. Her body trembled. She looked at him with yearning eyes. ¡°Chang''er, this¡­¡± Chen Ming turned to Chang''er, who was now licking her lips. She looked at him with a smile before speaking. ¡°I know you have never done anything like this. I want our love to be a sight to behold. That way, you won''t forget me, Ming~¡± Of course, it must have caught his eye. He didn''t think Chang''er would like this. This was also Chen Ming''s first time in a situation like this and he became interested in it. ''That''s right, I want to test the technique that Kim Mintae taught me. The lightning tentacle thing must have actually worked in this kind of situation.¡¯ Chen Ming walked towards Chang''er, who now felt a heat all over her body. She had never imagined that she would dare to do this before. At first, she didn''t know if this was the right idea. But when she saw those clothes with wonderful equipment, She couldn''t help but want it. It would definitely help Chen Ming love her more. She didn''t even know that even without them. Chen Ming was already in love with her. love her so much. ¡°Chang''er, this outfit really suits you.¡± Chen Ming said as he grabbed her soft bun before squeezing it. Chang''er couldn''t help but raise her voice. This was the first time Chen Ming had touched her there. ¡°What about Chang''er? How are you going to call me?¡± Chang''er swallowed her saliva while licking her lips. "Master" Her voice trembled. Chen Ming smiled. before grabbing onto her buttocks She felt more and more excited. ¡°Very good, I need to reward you. I have a technique that is suitable for a time like this. Do you¡­ want to¡­experience it?¡± Behind Chen Ming Something appeared. It was both slender and long. along with releasing a little lightning Chang''er looked at what Chen Ming had created. She had seen it in her memory. It was the greatest enemy of women but when it was used by lovers It changed everything. It allows a young man to make love with multiple women at the same time. It''s the most amazing technique that can''t be found anywhere else in the world. That''s right, this is a forbidden technique. It''s from another world ¡°I-I want it, Master.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chang''er nodded ¡°I want it¡­ but not right now.¡± Chen Ming immediately understood what she wanted. He smiled at her before stopping using this forbidden technique. He used itter, after she was ready. ¡°If you say so.¡± Chen Ming hugged Chang''er before pushing her onto the bed before speaking. ¡°You cannot back down. Today you will be mine.¡± ¡°My body, my heart, my soul are yours alone. From now and forever.¡± Chen Ming could feel the love from Chang''er. He would love to love her as much as he could. ¡°Let''s get started. the love of both of us.¡± "Yes, Master" Chen Ming began to caress Chang''er''s entire body. Every nook and cranny was not ignored in the slightest. He gently kissed her lips before using his tongue to invade her mouth. Chang''er at this time let go of herself and let Chen Ming do everything he wishes. He was her Master now. He could do anything with her now. She was his. ¡°Chang''er, I want to see what''s inside of you. Open it up for me to see.¡± Chen Ming''s voice was strong. and showing hunger and thirst Chang''er trembled. Her inner emptiness was being filled. his aura His yang was beautiful. ¡°Master. Chang''er belongs to the Master.¡± Chang''er can''t wait. She started to zip down a part of her dress. Chen Ming can now see her beautiful milky skin. Chen Ming had also undressed himself. Chang''er smiled before holding onto Chen Ming''s Fierce Dragon. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. Chang''er''s hands were very soft and warm. it seemed that she was using her profound energy. Pleasing his dragon; "Chang''er wants it. Chang''er needs Master in Chang''er''s body.¡± Chang''er pleaded Chen Ming smiled. Before doing what she wanted, he would give her a reward. by filling her with his yang ¡°Take it, Chang''er, this is your reward.¡± 564 Chapter 564 Chen Ming stuffed his dragon into Chang''er. ¡°Aaaaa! Thank you, Master!¡± Chang''er even leaned back. She took Chen Ming''s dragon into her body. Chen Ming didn''t hesitate to begin the process of producing his yang to immediately send it into Chang''er''s body. "I need more! Master. Please! Do me harder!" Chen Ming smiled. It seemed that he didn''t need to worry about hurting Chang''er so much. She seemed to like it. Chen Ming began to move in and out of her with his dragon harder and harder. Chang''er could feel the Yang energy entering her body. filled the emptiness within her body ¡°Chang''er, I will release my Yang. You take. Take it all!¡± Chen Ming had now reached his peak. The yang he had gathered was extraordinary. It''s full of vitality. ¡°Master! Chang''er will take it all in!~¡± Chen Ming once received the signal. He immediately released his Yang into Chang''er''s body. Chang''er hugged Chen Ming tightly. She tried to use her body to drink all of Chen Ming''s Yang. ¡°It felt so good~, I felt so full.¡± Yang filled Chang''er''s body. His ang embrace her yin. Of course, this wasn''t enough. She wanted more. Chen Ming was definitely going to make Chang''er fully his today. He would use all the yang he had to fill her up. ¡°I am not done yet with you my little moon. I need to fill you more with my yang!¡± Chen Ming began to gather his yang again. ¡°I-I understand please fill me more. fill my emptiness please¡­¡± He received the Okay he then pushed Chang¡¯er on the bed then began to fill her up again and again. Chang¡¯er really wanted him to be forceful. She felt good if Chen Ming acted like he forced himself on her. It made her heart pound so much! ¡°Please fill me up Master fill this slu* with your yang!¡± ¡°I will my little moon¡± Chen Ming filled her with his yang. Chang¡¯er screamed. It felt too good for her. Chen Ming and Chang¡¯er the two of them did it so many times in a row. Yang and Yinbined. The night the two didn¡¯t sleep one bit. The next morning Chen Ming and Chang''er still didn''t sleep. The two looked at each other lovingly. ¡°Chang''er, I think we forgot something.¡± ¡°Huh, did we forget something?¡± The two were now back to normal. Chang''er told Chen Ming that she would only call him Master when they wanted to spice up their love lives. Of course, she wouldn''t be happy alone. She would share this feeling with her sisters. Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. Maybe Chang''er was a mess as well. Chen Ming looked to the side. Enrica was now drenched in her own moisture. She was now breathing heavily. She looked at Chen Ming and Chang''er with dangerous eyes. as if releasing her from the shackles She will swallow them both. Of course it wasn''t out of anger. but because of other feelings. Fortunately, Chen Ming used the forbidden techniquest night. He was able to help her to some extent. and because of that He might have to ept her into his harem. but first He will let everyone decide on that. Chen Ming freed Enrica from the shackles. Enrica looked at the two in tears. ¡°Master and Mistress are too mean. Why leave me lonely alone. Even if the Master helped me while eating the Mistress. But it¡¯s not enough? Why are Master and Mistress doing this to me?!¡± Chang''er felt guilty. She looked at Chen Ming. He only coughed out a bit. before getting out of bed Enrica looked at Chen Ming. He walked close to her. she was full of hope Will he treat her like he did to Chang''er? But Chen Ming hadn''t thought of doing that. But that doesn''t mean he''s not responsible for anything. He might not be able to do that to her. It didn''t mean that he couldn''t help her. ¡°I¡­will help you a bit more. So don¡¯t be angry okay¡± Enrica nodded. She really wanted his help right now ¡­¡­ At this moment, the people Chen Ming had brought to the world above. have settled down all the addresses already The Chen n''s Vige had expanded to a veryrge extent. It can''t be called a vige anymore. It has be a city. The Chen Family Vige was renamed Dragon City, a simple name. But everyone liked it because Chen Ming ruled the city as a strong dragon. Dragon City is quiterge. It was bigger than the nearby Shenlin City. Because Dragon city¡¯s poption was more than five times of it. However, their power level was still weaker. But it wouldn''t be long before everyone in Dragon City reached a higher level. Kim Mintae is currently sitting with his girls. He was bored, very bored. ¡°Oppa, you wouldn''t have thought of any more pranks, right?¡± Kim Mintae looked at Lee Soah. She seemed to understand him too much. ¡°Soah seems to really understand me. I am bored, there''s nothing to do now. Anything that I can help Chen Ming, I have helped. I think it''s time for us to leave here.¡± Lee Soah looked at Kim Mintae before speaking. ¡°But Oppa, Oppa Ming has already spread the boundary of time and space. If Oppa left now, Oppa would have wasted eight months in vain.¡± Kim Mintae nodded. He probably wasted eight months in vain. But he had nothing to do now. He threw all the work to Chen Ming and Ao Ertian. ¡°Knowing this, I should probably ept Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon as disciples¡­¡± Kim Mintae onlyined to himself. He looked at Chen Ming who was currently cultivating his disciples. His main disciples were Yu Jin Ha, Min Chae Yeon, Han Gwa, and Han Hwa. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon were now at the Extinction Realm. Although the profound levels of both of them remained the same. However, both were strongerpared to the past. If the two in the past were to fight the two of them now, Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon in the past will surely lose. As for Han Gwa and Han Hwa, the two were now in the Destruction Realm, Destruction Realm was already considered the basic level of the people in this city. ,m Both of them were really average. But with Chen Ming''s techniques No one of the same level as either of them would be able to beat both of them. Except for Chen Ming''s beloved women. They had the power of dragon. Even if they met someone at the Extinction Realm was still able to win without the need to borrow his power. Kim Mintae only shook his head, between him, Chen Ming and Ao Ertian, the three might have different personalities. But there is one thing inmon. The three loved their wives very much. That can be seen from all the essories and clothes of the three lovers. Every piece goes through the ultimate upgrade. When they ept them, they must take good care of them. This was the motto of the three. Kim Mintae looked at Ao Ertian. He was now building capsules to fit everyone''s needs. ¡°What should I do? It''s really boring.¡± While Kim Mintae was feeling useless, He heard a loud noiseing from within his head. ¡°Why don''t you do what you are good at?¡± "What I''m good at" ¡°Yes, in the past when you were in your world, what did you do? You were amander, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Commander, really¡­ why can''t I think of something as simple as this?¡± Kim Mintae got up from his seat. Yggdrasil tells what he can do now. What he will do is to form a Hunter Union. ¡°It''s not very good to call it Hunter Union like my old world, ah really, Let''s call it Dragon Union! Chen Ming will definitely like this name.¡± Kim Mintae nodded. ¡°But wouldn''t it look a bit strange? Don''t forget the theme of this world.¡± ¡°Theme? Yeah you are right.¡± The theme of this world was Xianxia style. Kim Mintae slowly thinks. ¡°Let''s take this one. We will stick to the words ¡°Simple is good¡± and form the Dragon Union.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yggdrasil had no words to say, Dragon City, Dragon Union, what else? Yggdrasil, who had the appearance of a little girl, shook her head. She will let Kim Mintae do as he pleases like she used to. ¡°Simple is good okay¡± Chen Ming now had a strange feeling. He thought that a headache wasing. He looked at Kim Mintae¡¯s direction before sighing. ¡°What else do you n to do this time?¡± Chen Ming had only known Kim Mintae for a few months. But it seems like he has known Kim Mintae for years. He let Kim Mintae do what he wanted. He knew that Kim Mintae might look crazy. But he had good intentions. "Hopefully" 565 Chapter 565 A month passed quickly. However, within Dragon City, more than ten months had passed. Within ten months, a lot had changed. One of them is Chen Ming''s Empire Building Mission He has sessfully done it. Chen Ming''s mission was sessful. with all of his lovers sessfully rising to the True Essence Realm. Not just Chen Ming''s group. But Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian''s group as well. Everyone had risen to the level of the True Essence Realm. As for why everyone in Chen Ming''s group, Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian had risen to the True Essence Realm even though they were only at the Destruction Realm before. It''s all because of Morgan... ¡­¡­. ¡°Hmm, no¡­ not like this. What exactly am I missing?¡± Morgan was now sitting in her own research room that Chen Ming had created for her. She tried to figure out what was wrong with her. She thought harder than she could. ¡°What is missing is my brain is not good enough.¡± Morgan sighed. No matter how high her power level, her brain function was still not enough. What she wascking right now was the ability to calcte. If there was anything that could help her calcte it would be great. She took this matter and asked Chen Ming. She came from a world without any high technology. Chen Ming introduced her to technology. ¡°Computer, this is what I need, Ming, help me please.¡± Morgan begged Chen Ming with her pleading eyes. And it works better than expected. The next morning, inside herb. The most advancedputer in the universe appeared. With a CPU running at a strength of twenty-four trillion gigahertz. This allows everything to be processed at a speed that is ten times the speed of light. Processing isn''t just fast. but also very urate as well With the genius mind of Morgan and the pinnacle of supeputers. This made her research onws concept and alchemy advanced very far. Yes, Morgan found the answer to the differences of technology andw and concept through alchemy. Technology,ws, and concepts can be exchanged through alchemy. And its center is Alchemy A simple subject that everyone overlooks. Kim Mintae was very knowledgeable about Alchemy. Of course, because his goal was to be one of the best alchemy masters. Alchemy can be used to steal the power of the gods. Therefore, Alchemy is something that should not be underestimated or insulted. and What is interesting is Alchemy can also be used in conjunction with formation. Morgan wrote alchemy, runes, mana characters. Usews and concepts on supeputers to process. Supeputer was made by Ao Ertian and Enrica. Morgan after her setup was done. She turned to Chen Ming and Xie Lin. Both volunteered to be her research assistant. ¡°With all these settings It would allow Xie Lin to transcend the Destruction Realm to the True Essence Realm. All that was left was Ming using the power of the universe.¡± That''s all that Morgan wants to take advantage of the power of the universe. She would convert the power of the universe into an appropriate resource for Xie Lin. Of course, before she did this. She had written down all of Xie Lin''s information. Xie Lin practiced the light technique. Therefore, Morgan setup to convert the powers of the universe into the Law of Light. or the concept of light that suits Xie Lin the most ¡°Setup isplete. Are you ready, Xie Lin?¡± Xie Lin nodded, she was ready, whatever would allow her to fight alongside with Chen Ming. she would do everything. ? Chen Ming looked at Xie Lin. He couldn''t deny this from her, even though it looked dangerous. He believed in Xie Lin and Morgan. ¡°All I have to do is use my power within this alchemy ring right.¡± Morgan nodded before speaking. ¡°Yes, but please use the weakest power possible. That way, even if the power is not enough, it can still be gradually increased. But using more power than Xie Lin could withstand. She might as well be dead.¡± Chen Ming nodded seriously, he would never hurt his lover. ¡­¡­. And because of that Everyone in Chen Ming''s group had all risen to the True Essence Realm. Just his women now were the forces that everyone must be afraid of. Nowhere before had dozens of True Essence Realm level practitioners gathered in one ce like this. Chen Ming''s empire building quest was sessfullypleted. Chen Ming was now sitting in his office. and waiting for the reward he deserves Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. This was the longest mission he had ever received. Hopefully the reward he gets will be worth his time and sweat. ¡°Look, what are the mission rewards I will get?¡± Rewards that can be obtained for this missions. Something that is a mystery has always been a very good thing for him. Chen Ming believed that. Chen Ming waited for the system to award him a reward. But after waiting a long time, nothing appeared. He felt panicked. "What happened. Why is the system still not alerting me? It''s really strange, If it was normal I would be alerted and be rewarded now.¡± Chen Ming tried to call the system. But he couldn''t call it. no matter what he do The system was not responding to him. "Don''t tell me the system is really broken." Chen Ming could feel the emptiness. system that has been with him for a long time. It''s already gone... ¡°It was a long time ago that I had depended on the system. but now I really don¡¯t need it anymore¡± Thest time he used the system was when he came up to this world above. After that, He almost never touched the system again. The more he gained the power of the universe He almost forgot the identity of the system. The system wouldn''t be angry at him, right? Chen Ming thought for a moment until he heard a familiar voice. A notification sound with a message floated in front of him. Chen Ming had yet to read the message, he sighed. He thought that the system was already gone. "It¡¯s good that it''s still there. but thegging almost killed me. Whatever let¡¯s Look at my reward first." Chen Ming looked at the notification message with anticipation. The reward he had for building an empire would definitely be a very good reward. He who looked at the message did not have a happy expression on his face. On the other hand, he had a very serious expression. ¡°What is this¡­¡± It wasn''t like he had imagined. What appeared before him was a short sentence that made him tremble. And that message has nothing to do with rewards. No, it''s very far from the word reward. The message he received was [Congrattions, you have reached the end of the journey with the system. please proceed with caution from now on.] [Thank you for using our service] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reach the end? Thank you for using our service? What does it mean? As soon as the system alerts like that He felt that something was slowly disappearing from within him. His eyes opened wide. Chen Ming was silent for a moment, his expression was not very good, the system, the system that had been helping him all along had disappeared. But it didn''t disappearpletely. It left something for him. 566 Chapter 566 The final reward was in his inventory. Which was now not tied to the system butpletely tied to him through thews of space and time. Chen Ming immediately took out the reward. All that the system was left with was a spirit orb. ¡°Spirit Orb¡­ again?¡± Chen Ming hesitated a little. He could no longer use the system to detect this spirit orb. He had only two choices: to use it or not to use it. At this point Chen Ming definitely decided to use it. He believed in his system. ¡°The system never hurt me. And this time it will be like that.¡± Chen Ming immediately used the spirit orb. What he had received from the spirit orb It was thest thing he thought of getting it. ¡°This is it. It all started from this, right?¡± Chen Ming seemed to have acquired some interesting knowledge. what he received was how to build a system ¡°Where the system ends here It''s because the person who gave it to me wants me to carry on for him. and hand it over to the next generation. It is truly a divine creation¡­¡± Chen Ming could onlyugh. This was a test that God Of Creation had created for him besides dealing with otherworldly gods. He must build the system and deliver it to the next generation. However, with Chen Ming''s ability right now, He couldn''t create a system on his own. He might need someone''s help. Chen Ming had gained knowledge of system building. Even he was unable to create his own system right now. But he was able to use the system that existed before. ¡°I would have to ask the two of them for help in building the system. But now I just start up the old system first.¡± Building a system isn''t really necessary right now. All that was needed for him now was his old system. Chen Ming controlled his cosmic power. before starting to reboot his shutdown system just a moment ago. The system returned to work as usual. Chen Ming was now able to operate the system as before. But he noticed a change in the system. It seemed that the various missions the system had given him had been changed. After this, he would only receive quests directly from the universe or the world¡¯s will. No more missions that the system will give. He also needed to check his own mission now. What was the difference between the missions obtained from the system and the missions obtained from the universe and the world? Missions obtained from the system The system will exin about the reward immediately. Unlike the missions of the universe and the worlds where the reward will be a mystery before it can bepleted. Chen Ming let out a breath. He who has the knowledge of all divine creations His view of the world and the universe immediately changed. Everything seemed to clear up. If to say it is Chen Ming was now like a programmer or a hacker. where the universe and the world are operating systems The tools to program or hack programs are cosmic powers, concepts, andws. He can change reality using these three tools. His power level or level was no longer meaningful. He could be as strong as he wanted. But even if he could be as strong as he wanted. It also has its limit. His limit was in the universe. He couldn''t be stronger than the universe he was in. And because of that, he couldn''t defeat an extraterrestrial god that was more powerful than the universe. If he wanted to defeat the gods He must use more than his cosmic power. say it sad He hade this far, but He still don''t mind having a stronger enemy. ¡°What must I do to be stronger than my universe?¡± Chen Ming only shook his head. He couldn''t find the answer by thinking alone. And just as Chen Ming was about to stop thinking about it. He found that his office was brighter than usual. ¡°Again, What do you really want from me?¡± Chen Ming looked at the Heavenly Throne. It appeared and shone brightly, as if wanting to tell Chen Ming something. "Understood, I''ll just go this one way, no need to rush." As if hearing what Chen Ming had said The Heavenly Throne gradually stopped shining before disappearing. and became a normal sofa chair instead Chen Ming got up from his seat. It was time for him to go to the Heavenly Realm to conquer the Heavens. He felt that if he had conquered the heavens. He might have some clues that would make him stronger. ¡­¡­ Heavenly Realm, the Jade Pce that was the residence of Tian''er Changdi. At this moment, both inside and outside of the pce there was chaos. as if there was a war going on A month has passed. At this moment, Tian''er Changdi couldn''t wait. He could no longer move, he wanted to lead his army to invade the Jungle Ream. He must retake his Heavenly Throne. He already knew where the Heavenly Throne was now. ¡°Heavenly General Eng Shen Gather all the Heavenly God''s Army. I will invade the Jungle Realm. and bring back the Heavenly Throne.¡± Tian''er Changdi had a very fierce expression on his face. He wanted to tear apart the man who stole his Heavenly Throne. He knew the person who had stolen his throne. He obtained this information from Hua Yingnan. A Cult Master that no one wants to get involved with. From the information he received Chen Ming had the ability to use the Law of Light equal to him, No even more, and he also pretended to be a Heavenly God. He was the most suspicious of this. At the same time, Eng Shen was unable to let Tian Erchangdi inflict trouble on every realm. especially the Dragon City. If he had to deal with Dragon City, He didn¡¯t know what would happen. He knew that at the Jungle Realm there was Long Chu. If anything happened, Long Chu would still be able to deal with Tian''er Changdi. He had already given Chen Ming a month''s time. He believed that Chen Ming would definitely find a way to deal with this problem. Eng Shen received an order. He only had to follow. He shouldn''t have thought of it as a follower of Tian''er Changdi at all. Otherwise, he would be able to resist Tian''er Changdi. ¡°Where did that monkey go? I''m really envious. That monkey must have known that Tian''er Changdi was not a good lord of the heavens as he had initially thought. that he refused to be allegiance to Tian''er Changdi.¡± Eng Shen was feeling exhausted. He should have used his third eye to look at Tian''er Changdi before giving his loyalty to him. 567 Chapter 567 ¡°I will go with you.¡± Chang''er gave an ultimatum. She would go with Chen Ming to deal with Tian''er Changdi. She had a grudge that she had not yet returned. Chen Ming only nodded before turning to his other lover. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to go with me? If I leave this time, I probably won''t be back here for a long time.¡± Chen Ming made a decision after seizing the heavens. He may travel to various ces to find the information he needs. The information he needed right now was information about the dragon tribe. Information about the deviate god. Information about the power of the universe and many more ¡°Well, I would like to go too. But I still can''t control my power very well.¡± Tang Huayin said with regret. She knew that if she followed, she could only be a burden. ¡°Me too. Even if we were at the True Essence Realm level, But we cannot use the power effectively.¡± Xie Lin agreed with Tang Huayin. Others also agree. They still couldn''t control their own powers andws. Going with Chen Ming would only be a burden to him. No one knows what awaits everyone in the outside world. The world above is full of danger. Everyone knows that. Chen Ming saw that his girls only Chang''er would go with him. He was disappointed and relieved at the same time. He had the desire to let everyone go with him. On the other hand, he wants everyone to stay here so they can be safe. Chen Ming then turned to Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian. Kim Mintae raised his hand before shaking his head. ¡°Sorry buddy, I still have to keep the Dragon Union in order.¡± Kim Mintae, he will change into a different person when he focuses on working.. Chen Ming after receiving Kim Mintae''s reply He then turned to Ao Ertian. Ao Ertian shook his head before speaking. ¡°Sorry, Chen Ming. But I have things to do here.¡± "Understood" Chen Ming understood both Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian. The two wanted to finish their own affairs. Because the two were nning to build their own kingdom in the realm of their choice. ¡°This trip is just us.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er. However, he saw that there was someone standing behind Chang''er. She looked very calm. ¡°So are you going with me too, Enrica?¡± Enrica looked at Chen Ming with determination before nodding. ¡°I will follow Master and Mistress wherever the two go. Both my body and my soul belong to the Master and the Mistress.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched and looked at Chang''er. As if asking what Chang''er taught Enrica. with Chen Ming''s dragon eyes He saw what Enrica was wearing under her neat clothes. Upgradedtex set What''s the upgrade for? Maybe they need to talk about itter. After that, Chen Ming left the Dragon City and immediately headed for the Heavenly Realm. ¡­¡­¡­. The Heavenly Realm, tens of thousands of Heavenly God''s armies had now gathered. The Heavenly Gods that had gathered were from the Destruction level. Realm to the Extinction Realm, there was no Heavenly God at the Martial Ancestor Realm. Tian''er Changdi was now standing in front of his army. He immediately wanted to direct his army to head towards the Jungle Realm. But before he couldmand his army someone spoke to him first. ¡°Slow down, you don''t need to hurry.¡± At this moment, beside Tian''er Changdi, there was a man in a white robe covering his face. This person was Hua Yingnan. Tian''er Changdi let him enter the heavens. But he needed to disguise himself. His disguise was not difficult. In particr, he was helped by Tian''er Changdi. Everyone didn''t pay much attention to him. Other than Eng Shen, who felt that he had met the man in the robe somewhere before. He wanted to use his third eye to examine the man in the robe. But Tian''er Changdi stopped him. He said it was disrespectful towards his friend. Eng Shen could not resist any orders. He just made up his mind Tian''er Changdi looked at Hua Yingnan with suspicion. ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± ¡°Someone sent me news. It seems that the person you are looking for now ising to you in person.¡± ¡°Come to me in person?¡± Hua Yingnan nodded before speaking. ¡°If my guess isn¡¯t wrong. That man must havee here to take heavenly realm.¡± Tian''er Changdi nodded. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I will give you the True Nuwa stone. If you can deal with that one for me.¡± Hua Yingnan looked at Tian''er Changdi. He nodded before sending a signal to his people. ¡­.. Within the governor''s house shenlin city Liu Yue was sitting at his desk as usual. But something went wrong. What was unusual was Liu Yue''s expression right now. His expression looked very bad right now. On his desk was a letter. The letter contained only a few words. And it was sent to him by the Green Leaf Sword Sect, Chu Chenting. There was a message in the letter that ¡°Tianmen Sect called. Gather at the Green Left Sword Sect as soon as possible.¡± Liu Yue''s brows furrowed together. ¡°Tianmen Sect called¡­ this is not a good thing.¡± Tianmen Sect or Heavenly Sect It is a sect that goes directly to the heavens. They have two duties. One is to find people who have the ability to train them to prepare for the test of divine ways to ascend to heaven. The second was to control and supervise all the sects under the rule of the heavens. They hade out this time. There was only one reason: Big thing is happening. Liu Yue was now deciding whether he would return to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Since he had not returned to the sect for a very long time. Moreover, he served as a full-fledged lord. He was no longer a Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple. ¡°Anyway, right now, I am no longer considered disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. I am Teacher Chen Ming''s disciples.¡± But even if he thinks like that If the green-leafed sword sect was in danger, He still wanted to help the sect. Although he didn''t have very good memories of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Liu Yue thought for a moment before making a decision. ¡°I should take this matter and consult Teacher. Indeed, the Teacher is also a heavenly god. He probably knows something. Even the Heavenly General came to the Teacher himself like this.¡± Earlier, Engsen appeared in Shenlin City. He told everyone that Chen Ming was actually a High God with the same Heavenly position as him. Eng Shen did this because he wanted to make Chen Ming''s movements in the realms under Heaven easier. In fact, what he said was not a lie at all. Chen Ming was now epted by the Heavenly Throne. He was even considered the lord of the heavens. Liu Yue got up from his seat and wanted to leave his office. in order to head into the jungle realm. But before he could leave his office, A servant hurriedly ran up to him first. Liu Yue looked at the servant girl with suspicion. Why did she have such an rmed expression? "Master. The Heavenly God hase to see you." Liu Yue looked at the servant girl. No wonder, why did she looked like this? Even the Heavenly General Eng Shen had respected Chen Ming. And she was just a servant. Why wouldn''t she be afraid? "Understood, I''m going to wee him on my own." After that, Liu Yue immediately went straight to Chen Ming. He had already told everyone. If Chen Ming came to the City Lord''s Mansion to treat him as best as possible Of course, he didn''t need to tell anyone. Everyone was already determined to do that. Chen Ming now sat and waited for Liu Yue in the waiting room specially made for him. Chen Ming only looked around the room with a smile. ¡°This lounge is really not bad. However, it will definitely require a lot of budget to build. Just one pir was made entirely of spirit stones. Even if it was a middle grade spirit stone. But it is still very valuable.¡± Chen Ming looked at the lounge. Chang''er massaged his shoulders. while Enrica massaged his leg. Chen Ming now looked very happy. Chen Ming waited in the waiting room and not before long. Liu Yue then walked towards him. "Teacher" Liu Yue paid his respects to Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded at him before immediately speaking up about the purpose for which he came here. ¡°Liu Yue, I came here for the purpose of asking you something. Do you have a map showing the directions of the various realm?¡± Chen Ming came to Liu Yue because he needed a map. He might be able to go to the Dark Realm. But that was because Ermo was leading his way. Ermo had now returned to the Demon Realm. Chen Ming had to go to the Heavenly Realm on his own. 568 Chapter 568 The Tianmen Sect was located beneath the Heavenly Realm. The sect was veryrge. It''s as big as the eye can see. The size of the sect was several hundred kilometers wide. With such arge sect, the number of disciples and elders was huge as well. where the number of disciples exceeded several hundred thousand. and a thousand elders The disciples were practitioners of the Martial Ancestor Realm and above, while the elders were of the Destruction Realm ranks and above, but bing an elder was. The Destruction Realm Cultivation alone was not enough. They must have at least one hundred years of penance to be able to be elders. The sect wasposed of the Inner Sect and the Outer Sect. The outer sect was no different from a normal city. However, everyone would be in the sect''s uniform. The sect''s outfit was divided into three colors, white, blue and purple. White was the outer disciple. Blue is Inner Disciple and purple is the direct disciple of any elders, as for elders they could wear whatever clothes they wanted. At this moment, within the Tianmen Sect, the Sect Master had summoned the Grand Elder, Elders and Sect Disciples. At the ascetic hall Sect Master Zhu Wei was now sitting on his throne. As the elders sat in their respective chairs . The direct disciples stood behind the elders. These Elders were different from other Elders. They are more than a thousand years old. They are at the Extinction Realm. and their penance was more than two or three hundreds of years. As for the direct disciples of the Destruction Realm level, each of them had more than fifty to sixty years of penance. The people here were all important to the Tianmen Sect. Seeing that everyone was here together. Zhu Wei immediately started the meeting. ¡°Since everyone is here The meeting will begin. I won''t say much to not waste everyone¡¯s time. The reason that I called everyone to this meeting was because I was instructed directly from Heavenly God King. The Heavenly God King had summoned all the Heavenly Gods to gather together. lest there might be a war in the near future.¡± heard about the war The elders turned to each other. Before discussing Zhu Wei let them discuss it first. before he spoke again ¡°The instruction that I have received. We need to gather disciples from every sect of the Destruction Realm and have had more than hundred years of penance. They have toe together in the sky square If anyone does not follow th instruction or does note on time regarded as contrary to the divine decree is to receive a death penalty. As for the gathering time, it''s in the next seven days." Hearing that The elders had very bad expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t think much about the death penalty for those who don''t follow the instruction. But noting on time is punishable by death. It turns out to be too much. Everyone knew that it was impossible to gather everyone on time by that time. Because going from the farthest realm to Sky Square is not an easy task. "Sect Master Like this, wouldn''t it be a bit too much? Traveling from a different realm to the Heaven Realm was not an easy task. There are many dangers in the other realms. To get it on time in seven days is impossible.¡± Zhu Wei looked at the elder who had spoken. He just nodded. ¡°I think so too. It''s been thousands of years since I became the Tianmen Sect Master. But I''ve never encountered an order like this before. But what can I do? If I don''t do as instructed, it means going against the divine decree. It is not a small matter that I can fix.¡± Zhu Wei breathed a sigh. He was now after receiving the Divine Decree. He sent letters to various sects. He knew that seven days just sending the news could be done by many means. ¡°What exactly does the heavens want? Doing this is like killing each other.¡± Zhu Wei was right. This was killing each other. The person who sent the divine was actually not Tian''er Changedi. but Hua Yingnan He nned something that no one in Heaven knew. ¡­¡­¡­. The beautiful Heaven Realm now had a great change. The heavens that were once beautiful and full of life now look gloomy. The trees and the heavenly beasts were all depressed. Heaven was not like it used to be ¡°Looks like the heavens are going through a big change now, Kyak, it was exactly what Tang said Kyak Kyak.¡± On the top of arge tree There was a monkey in golden armor eating peaches. The monkey in armor was actually the Divine Monkey Sun Wukong. After the monkey eats his peaches He took a deep breath beforeying down on the tree. ¡°This smell is the smell of evil. But strangely, why did the devil smell like a god? It''s really strange. Well, it''s none of my business. Kyak." The Monkey then fell asleep. It''s not his business. Because soon someone wille to deal with this matter themselves. ¡­. Shenlin City ¡°Liu Yue, I came here for the purpose of asking you something. Do you have a map showing the directions of the various realms?¡± Chen Ming came to Liu Yue to ask him for a map of the different realms. He now didn''t have the Demon God Ermo with him, causing him to travel on his own. Liu Yue heard what Chen Ming asked. He was slightly surprised. Because he thought Chen Ming was a high god. He should already have a map. But he didn''t think much of it before he nodded and walked out of his office. He ordered his servants to bring all the maps to Chen Ming. Maps were rare because the world above doesn''t have advanced technology like satellites that can shine down on Earth to create maps. Or they have a printing machine to print it all. The map was man made. The more urate it was, the more valuable. After Liu Yue ordered his servant to bring the map. He entered the office one more time before bowing his head to Chen Ming. ¡°Please wait a moment, Teacher. Liu Yue has ordered the servants to bring all the maps to Teacher.¡± Liu Yue said with a smile. He seemed content to be able to help Chen Ming in this matter. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Chen Ming didn''t wait long, Liu Yue''s servant brought him a map. The map was veryrge. However, the characters written on the map were very small. Shows how vast the world above was. Chen Ming looked down at the map. With such speed, he was able to find where he was almost instantly. Jungle Realm was almost at the edge of the map. The map was about a meter wide and about three meters long, with the map divided into three continents. The Heavenly Realm was in the right continent that was white and ck. Here the rule is divided between gods and demons. But if he looks closely, within the ck and white, there are many other colors that are not affiliated with gods or demons. The next continent in the middle was the Dragon Continent. The entire continent had only the Dragon Realm. And this continent did not allow travel in and out. If disobeyed, they would suffer cmity from the wrath of the dragon. Even Tian''er Changedi and Xia''er Changdi didn''t dare to mess with them. It was said that in the Dragon Continent The dragon tribe was the only tribe that had lived there for a long time since the time when the world above had not been divided into realms. Which was a very long time Thest continent was on the far left. It was a lost dark continent. It was said that all the information on this continent waspletely destroyed after the war with the deviant gods. So no one knew about it during this time. Chen Ming calcted the distance from the realms he was in to the heavenly realm. If he didn¡¯t have thew of time and space, then With his speed, he expected to reach the Heaven Realm within three to four days. If Liu Yue heard what Chen Ming had said, He must have been amazed, from the Jungle Realm at the edge of the map to the Heavenly Realm at the maximum speed of an Extinction Realm still takes months. Only those who were epted by the heavenly god king would be able to use the gates linking the various realms under the rule of the heavens. And even then, it would still take a week. ¡°Well, thank you very much, in return for giving me this map I will give this to you.¡± Chen Ming threw something to Liu Yue. It was a red stone that he could feel some mysterious energy within. ¡°Teacher, this is?¡± ¡°The Philosopher''s Stone contains my power. Use that stone to learn thews you need.¡± Liu Yue gasped. He thought that Chen Ming only knew the Law of Light. Who would have thought that he would know the otherws as well? As far as he could feel inside the Philosopher. This stone has at least ninews! ¡°Teacher, this Philosopher Stone is too precious¡­¡± Didn''t finish speaking. He saw that in Chen Ming''s hand, there were still many stones of the same type. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°No¡­ Teacher, nothing.¡± Liu Yue onlyughed dryly. He quickly put the Philosopher''s Stone inside his dimensional bag. Chen Ming nodded to Liu Yue. He wanted to leave immediately, but ¡°Teacher, Please wait. I have a matter that I would like to discuss with you.¡± Chen Ming was a good teacher. Since a disciple needs help, there was no way he would refuse. Liu Yue exined what he suspected to Chen Ming. Regarding the Tianmen Sect and the strange movements of the Heavens Chen Ming heard what Liu Yue had said. He furrowed his brows together before speaking. ¡°If possible You better not join the Green Leaf Sword Sect now.¡± Chen Ming closed his eyes before sighing. Heard what Chen Ming had said. Liu Yue only nodded. He believed that Chen Ming had to know something. He would do as his teacher had said without a doubt. Chen Ming now thought of Hua Lan. This morning, she greeted him before rushing back to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Hua Lan had now returned to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. she hadn''t told him why she had returned. But she seemed in a hurry. ¡°The Green Leaf Sword Sect is on the way to the Heavenly Realm. I can find her in the Green Leaf Sword Sect while I was traveling th.¡± Chen Ming made a decision. He would first go to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. 569 Chapter 569 Green Leaf Sword Sect. At this moment, Chu Chenting had already summoned all the elders and disciples to gather in the courtyard of the sect. The disciples gathered after receiving the letter from the sect. They were now waiting to see why Chu Chenting called everyone together like this. Each disciple had different duties. There were many disciples who were not within the sect. But they hurried back as soon as the Sect Master summoned them. Chu Chenting was now standing in front of everyone. He had a very serious expression. Normally, Chu Chenting was a calm and carefree sect master. But now his expression was different from usual. His face looked worried. Anything that could make Chu Chenting worried. It must be a big deal. Within the Green Leaf Sword Sect, those at the Destruction Realm that had a penance for more than a hundred years, there were only a few. and everyone at the Destruction Realms were the pirs of the sect. If Chu Chenting had sent everyone at the Destruction Realm level, the Green Leaf Sword Sect would have no one to defend it. Even though the letter said that the sect master and the sect elder didn''t need to go. However, just the sect master and the two elders had absolutely no way of protecting the entire sect. And because of that, Chu Chenting immediately summoned all the disciples of the sect to return to the sect. Hua Lan and Wei Bing were now standing behind Chu Chenting. The two of them had never seen Chu Chenting''s expression like this before. Wei Bing couldn''t help but ask his teacher. ¡°Teacher¡­ the students saw that the Teacher looked worried. Is there anything that a disciple can help Teacher?¡± Wei Bing didn''t dare ask directly what had happened. He only tried to speak indirectly. Chu Chenting heard what Wei Bing had said. He sighed before speaking. ¡°I''m not sure if calling you two back to the sect is the right thing to do.¡± Chu Chenting looked at Wei Bing and Hua Lan. He loved them like they were his grandchildren. Wei Bing was an honest person. and weak to the world Meanwhile, Hua Lan was a gentle but strong woman. He was afraid of the return of the two of them this time. The two might not have a chance to leave this sect anymore. Seeing that Chu Chenting didn''t want to say anything more. Wei Bing was silent as Hua Lan sensed something in his voice. Hua Lan felt a sense of guilt. But she didn''t know what was wrong with him. At this moment, all the disciples and elders had arrived. The number of disciples and elders even seemed to be huge. But it couldn''tpare with the big sects. Plus, each of them was only at the Martial Ancestor Realm level. There weren''t many to be at the Destruction Realm level. It was time for Chu Chenting to announce what he had to announce. He knew that after this announcement There must be many disciples leaving the sect for sure. No one dared to live in an unattended sect. ¡­¡­¡­. Shenlin city Chen Ming along with Chang''er and Enrica were now ready to leave. During the journey, of course, Chen Ming would also use the Law of Time. Now, although Chen Ming was very strong, However, he was still unable to use the Law of Time as he liked. If he didn''t want the time dimension to tear and cause permanent damage to the world above, This was the warning Long Chu gave him. It wasn''t because he was weak. but because he was too strong He therefore had to be careful in using his powers. What was interesting was even though he was stronger than Long Chu now, However, if he fought directly, he still felt that he would still lose to Long Chu for reasons he could not know. He could only think that it was because Long Chu had lived for a very long time. He must have knowledge that might have a way of dealing with Chen Ming now that he was still weak... "Weak? Even though I am stronger. Such a contradiction" Asked how weak he was even though Chen Ming was now almost no one could fight him. to say that he was weak Weak in the standards of those who transcend boundaries to be ture gods. Yes, Chen Ming had only just realized that he was now considered a true god. but still a weak true god True God was different from Heavenly God. They were ones above them. It was a realm far away from the True Essence Realm. Chen Ming left Shenlin with Chang''er and Enrica. He had estimated that it would only take a few hours to reach the Green Leaf Sword Sect. If it''s normal, it will take several days. Hua Lan, since she seemed to be in a very rush. Hua Lin had asked Tang Huayin to make Hua Lan go there fast. Tang Huayin hesitated, but still let Hua Lan borrow her beloved robot. and promised to bring it back afterpleting the errands at the sect. With the speed of Tang Huayin''s robot being upgraded by Enrica and Ao Ertian, The journey from Shenlin City to the Green Leaf Sword Sect would probably take a bit longer than Chen Ming. But the woman who had left before By now should have arrived at the sect already. Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Enrica were now sitting on the soft sofas in the udia control room. The three were currently spending time together. With Chang''er sitting on Chen Ming''sp, she fed him some fruit while Enrica massaged his feet. Chen Ming''s life was really good. Two to three hours passed quickly. At this moment, Chen Ming stopped using the time and spacew. In conclusion, the journey from Shenlin City to the Green Leaf Sword Sect Chen Ming only took the blink of an eye. In the upper world, no one seemed to be able to fathom thisw other than Ao Ertian. Chen Ming looked down from the spacecraft. He chose to find a ce to stop before disembarking from udia. Chen Ming looked around. Here it was full of forests and nature. Chen Ming finished looking around. He immediately headed towards the Green Leaf Sword Sect with Chang''er and Enrica. ¡­¡­¡­. Jade Bamboo City was thergest city closest to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. At this moment, there was a very different atmosphere in Jade Bamboo City. Normally, the Jade Bamboo City was filled with the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples hanging out. Ore out to do the mission for the sect However, at this moment in the city, there was not a single disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. ¡°What happened, why didn''t I see a single Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple? So far, usually theye to go out and y together. or doing a Sect mission. This is really strange.¡± Inside one of the big restaurants in the city the fat middle aged womanined. She''s in a very bad mood right now. Because on a normal day, she would be able to earn a lot of ie from selling food and liquor to the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples. But today, she could hardly sell anything. Each customer who came only ordered a small amount of food. Because the food at this restaurant was quite expensive. At this moment, inside the restaurant, only three people could be seen ordering food. Plus, their expressions were indifferent to her high-end food. It was as if they were not satisfied with the taste of the food. But they didn''t have a problem with the drinks. The fat woman was in a bad mood right now. She felt even more. But the customer was still a customer. She could only keep her dissatisfaction in her heart. ¡®Huh, if today wasn''t for the fact that the shop had no customers humph!¡¯ The fat woman could only speak in her heart before continuing toin about the disciples of the Green Leaf Sect. and while she wasining about them Arge group of people walked into the restaurant. ¡°Customers, customers everywhere! hoho!¡± The fat woman looked at the three people she was dissatisfied with. She thought to herself that after she had finished epting this set of customers, She was going to deal with three customers who were presumably dissatisfied with her food. However, she didn''t need to deal with the three of them. It was because the people who entered her shop would manage all three for her. ¡°It doesn''t seem like it needs to reach my hands." The first three customers came into her restaurant. They didn¡¯t know what she''s thinking. If they knew what she was thinking, the three would onlyugh. These three were Chen Ming, Chang''er, and Enrica. Chen Ming wanted toe and see what the food tastes like in this famous restaurant. This was Chen Ming''s first time entering a high-ss restaurant in the upper world. However, he was disappointed. The food here tasted no different from the food at the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. It was only that there was a greater amount of Heaven and Earth Profound energy in the food. Chen Ming onlyined. ¡°The food of this universe The only good thing would be the energy of Heaven and Earth. Although Heaven and Earth Energy was good for the body. But there is a saying that anything that''s healthy doesn''t always taste good.¡± Chen Ming thought he was eating clean food. He didn''t say it was bad. It''s just that it''s not tasty and expensive. And while Chen Ming wasining about food in this world, Then someone walked in to brighten up Chen Ming''s day. ¡°These two beautifuldies. would you two be an honor if the twodies would join us for a drink. At this moment, Young Master Sung Gi and Young Master Leng Jiw are interested in both of you.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He couldn''t help but smile. ¡°How long has it been since I have encountered anything like this, Young masters, Oh young masters how fun!" 570 Chapter 570 Yeon Sungi was now walking around the city in a daze. Today, the Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples were all summoned back to the sect. made him a disciple of the Eastern Bow Sect able to walk freely In addition to Yeon Sungi, there was also his friend, Leng Jiu, who was the son of the Jade Bamboo City Lord. Yeon Sungi looked at Leng Jiu before speaking. ¡°Leng Jiu, what did your father say about what I told you?¡± The two of them now walked and talked. No one dared toe close to the two of them. Around both of them there were only close friends of both of them. They acted as bodyguards for both of them. ¡°My father give me some time to think. To do risky things for you is not an easy task.¡± Yeon Sungi nodded to Leng Jiu. He knew about Leng Jiu''s father What kind of person was Leng Taiyang? He was stubborn but smart. He won''t change anything until he''s confident. ¡°I understand, but you must try to persuade your father to make a decision as soon as possible. At this moment, the Green Leaf Sword Sect was about to face a disaster. If your father continues to be in contact with the Green Leaf Sword Sect, I''m afraid by then it will be toote.¡± Leng Jiu nodded. He could see the changes that were taking ce now. However, influencing Leng Taiyang was not an easy task. Right now, the Green Leaf Sword Sect was facing a very big problem. There were rumors that the Green Leaf Sword Sect would have sent many disciples and elders at the Destruction Realm. A realm that had persevered for more than a hundred years to go to the Heavenly Realm. A cultivator at that level was an important force in defending the sect. If they don''t have them, defending the sect was a difficult task. It was at this time that the Eastern Bow Sect, together with other smaller sects, would simultaneously attack the Green Leaf Sword Sect to destroy the sect and snatch the valuable treasures within the sect. The Eastern Bow Sect and the various smaller sects were definitely not in heaven¡¯s side. Plus, the heavens didn''t even care about a sect like the Green Leaf Sword Sect, So why would they care for small sects like them. If something bad were to happen to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. They definitely wouldn''t waste their time dealing with this matter. At most, someone from the Tianmen Sect would have been sent. The problem could be solved simply by requesting to join and handing over a portion of the treasure to them. Yeon Sunggi and Leng Jiu talked for a while. The two of them walked to the restaurant where they usually eat. The two of them had already walked into the restaurant with their men. The two automatically turned to the customers in the store. The two immediately looked at the customers sitting in the restaurant before them. Yeon Sunggi and Leng Jiu were blushing hard. ¡°Those twodies are really beautiful.¡± Yeon Sungi spoke in a cool tone. Leng Jiu only nodded in agreement with him. Yeon Sungi and Leng Jiu walked to their regr ce. Yeon Sungi sends a signal to his favorite subordinates. ¡°Kwan Yinsu, you go and invite the two youngdies. As for that one sitting with the twodies If there is a problem, deal with it.¡± Kwan Yinsu was in the Destruction Realm for thirty years. It was considered quite high for the standards of the various sects here. Kwan Yinsu nodded before walking to the table where the three were sitting. Yeon Sungi and Leng Jiu started to order food. They thought that soon the two women woulde to their dining room, but they heard the young man sitting at the table talking. ¡°How long has it been since I have encountered anything like this, Young masters, Oh young masters how fun!" Yeon Sungin and Leng Jiu furrowed their brows together. The two looked at the young man, what had happened causing them to open their eyes wide. Kwan Yinsu who had invited Chang''er and Enrica, looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to teach Chen Ming a lesson about what would happen if he did not stay silent. But before he could do anything. Chen Ming was no longer there. Instead, he appeared next to him before hugging his neck and then speaking. ¡°Come on, take me to your dining table, Chang''e Enrica, you two areing along too. The other party will pay for our food.¡± Chang''er and Enrica nodded. If Chen Ming hadn''t spoken before, Kwan Yinsu would already be dead. As for Chang''er, she only belonged to Chen Ming. Coming to talk to her like this was not giving face to Chen Ming. therefore he deserved to die. As for Enrica, she considers herself to be Chen Ming''s as well. And those who dared to disrespect her master deserved to die. Yeon Sunggi and Leng Jiu Looking at Chen Ming moving with such a speed that the two of them were unable to catch up. They both knew right away that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. The two of them might have encountered a strong one. But even if the other party was a great martial artist Both were not afraid. Since there were a lot of skilled guards amongst both of them. They were sure that their guards would be able to deal with Chen Ming. Kwan Yinsu led Chen Ming, Chang''er and Enrica to the table where Yeon Sungi and Leng Jiu were sitting. His face was now pale. ''What was that just now...'' With something, he did not dare to interrupt Chen Ming''s words. as if his words were filled with decree Failure to do so was punishable by death only. Yeon Sungi and Leng Jiu looked at Chen Ming who sat down on the chair opposite them. Chang''er and Enrica sat down to his left and right. The two embraced Chen Ming''s waist with a smile. As if wanting to show everyone that the two belonged only to Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at Chang''er and Enrica. He just shook his head. Yeon Sungi and Leng Jiu saw that Chang''er and Enrica hugged Chen Ming with their expressions filled with love. Both of them felt as though they were insulted. Yeon Sungi gritted his teeth before speaking in a voice filled with anger. ¡°Who gave you permission to sit here? I invited the twodies, not you." Yeon Sungi finished speaking He then released his own profound energy. His power was at the level of the Peak of Destruction Realm. More than twenty years of penance. He could not see Chen Ming''s speed just now. However, he did not believe that Chen Ming had a level higher than him. As soon as he released his own profound energy, Behind him, a middle-aged man appeared. He was at the Peak of Extinction Realm and had more than one hundred years of penance. He looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. Chen Ming looked at Yeon Sungi and the middle-aged man who had appeared. He didn''t feel anything at all. "So..." Chen Ming only said two words. He smiled at Yeon Sungi as if the action he was doing was a joke. Yeon Sungi saw that Chen Ming was not afraid of him at all. He spoke in a haughty tone. ¡°Hmph! My name is Yeon Sungi. I am the son of Yeon Moon. Sect Master of The Eastern Bow Sect. Do you think you have a high-level moving technique and you can do anything? Today, I see that I''m in a good mood, I won''t take your arrogance. Be gone now¡± Yeon Sungi spoke up confidently. The person standing behind him was his father''s personal bodyguard. Not many people were able to defeat him. If it wasn''t a Heavenly God or a Demon God with thousands of years of penance, He was confident that Hwan Gong would be able to deal with everyone without exception. Yeon Sungi after speaking to Chen Ming. He turned to Chang''er and Enrika. The two didn''t seem to care what Yeon Sungi said at all. Chen Ming was the same. He lifted the bottle of liquor before pouring it with ease. Even though the food here doesn''t taste good. But He have to admit that the liquor doesn''t taste bad at all. But it''s still not as tasty as vodka. Yeon Sungi was extremely angry. He didn''t think after Chen Ming had heard about him. will still not feel anything Moreover, Chen Ming looked at him as if he was a clown for his enjoyment. Chen Mingughed lightly before speaking. ¡°Why are you in a hurry? You want my woman, huh? Do you know someone named Yama. If you know I would like to send you to him¡± 571 Chapter 571 Chen Ming was thinking a little. He turned to Chang''er before speaking. ¡°Chang''er, what do you think?¡± Chang''er looked at Yeon Sungi. Her eyes were now filled with darkness. Yeon Sungi at first thought that she would look at him with sparkling eyes. but it''s reversed. He felt like he was being sucked into the darkness. Hwan Gong could feel Yeon Sungi''s change. He hurriedly used his qi to awaken Yeon Sungi. He almost fell into darkness and was swallowed up. ¡°You¡­practice the demon¡¯s technique!¡± Hwan Gong was the first to speak up in this situation. His eyes were now filled with darkness as well. It seems that the Eastern Bow Sect was a school that cultivates demon arts. Chang''er didn''t say anything, demon arts? That kind of thing was right under her. demon arts were only lower grades. She didn''t need a demon technique to connect with darkness. She could directly control the darkness. Darkness was her servant. Leng Jiu looked at Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong. They both practice demonic arts? It seemed that Leng Jiu didn''t know that the two of them belonged to the demon faction. But even if he knew that both of them belonged to the Demon Sect, So what? He didn''t care that Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong were practicing demonic arts. For him, as long as he receives the benefits, it is enough. Huan Gong looked at Chang''er before speaking. ¡°Which sect are you from? Here it is Lord Moon''s territory. You don''t know the rules of our Evil Cult?¡± The Evil cult? Chen Ming furrowed his brows together. He looked at Hwan Gong before using his dragon eyes to look into his body. Chen Ming could see everything: muscles, veins, the details of the human body. He looked at Hwan Gong''s heart. Although it was small, Chen Ming could feel the seed of darkness within his heart. It made him stronger bit by bit. This was the cult master''s method that quickly made his people stronger. It''s a shortcut that works. However, these people would quickly rise to a higher level. But ites with a lower life expectancy. Usually those at the Extinction Realm have a life expectancy of thousands of years. but with the seed of darkness. They would have a maximum lifespan of only a thousand years. Chang''er didn''t care what Huan Gong had said. She turned to Chen Ming before speaking with her beautiful and charming smile. Anyone who saw this smile, whether it was a man or a woman, fell in love with her charm. With this smile, she would only smile at Chen Ming. ¡°Ming, I''m bored here. The food here tastes iparable to the food you make. Plus there are these annoying ones. Why don''t we go to the sect you said? and helping Sister Hua Lan to deal with problems in the sect and went to the Heaven Realm to deal with Tian¡¯er Changdi. After that we will have time together. Do something else that is more interesting.¡± Chang''er affectionately rubbed Chen Ming''s face with her beautiful hand. She could feel the darkness from within her. need light from him Enrica heard Chang''er speak. She couldn''t help but tremble. She looked at Chen Ming with hope. The taste of the forbidden fruit that she had swallowed. It was too much for her to resist. ¡°I think so too, my lord.¡± Chang''er smiled at Enrica. It didn''t waste her effort that she had trained her. She looked at Chen Ming now, contemting something. He only nodded at her. She knew that moments like this shouldn''t bother him the most. She knew even though she was bothering him right now. Chen Ming probably wasn''t angry. However, the thought of ''maybe'' was still too much for her. She didn''t want Chen Ming to feel bad at her in the slightest. While the trio were in their own world Yeon Sungi couldn''t bear to be looked down upon and belittled like this. Yeon Sungi waved his hand. There was a red bracelet on his wrist. As soon as he flicked his hand, the red bracelet shone brightly. His bracelet turned into a bow. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming with his bow. ¡°Too much. Who do you think you are to have ignored me? I will show you that I should not be messed with.¡± Hwan Gong looked at Yeon Sungi. Even though the other party was also from the Evil Cult. But Hwan Gong didn''t think to stop Yeon Sungi. The reason he didn''t stop Yeon Sungi was because he wanted to know what Chang''er would do. He thought that the power Chang''er used was a low level demon technique. The soul-sucking eye However, the one that Chang''er was using was not a skill at all. It was just her ordinary look. "Die for this young master!" Yeon Sungi after turning his bracelet into a bow. He drew his arrow. He didn''t need arrows at all. because he could use his profound energy to create arrows. An arrow bursting with fiery mes appeared. Its intense heat dried up the surrounding air. His subordinates and Leng Jiu saw that, even backing away from him as much as they could. He aimed an arrow at Chen Ming. The three of them still ignored him. as if he was not worth enough Yeon Sungi without hesitation released an arrow zing with mes. The arrow made of his fire profound energy rushed towards Chen Ming with great speed. Yeon Sungi smile with satisfaction. He was confident that his arrows would not miss the target. and it was as he thought. It didn''t miss the target, but... The arrow that he shot at Chen Ming was was stopped between Chen Ming''s index finger and middle finger. The mes from the arrows did nothing to him. Chen Ming only lightly pinched his index finger and middle finger. Yeon Sungi''s arrows filled with fire energy were instantly destroyed. Not even a sliver of fire left Yeon Sungi only looked at Chen Ming with wide open eyes, not thinking that Chen Ming would be able to stop his arrows so easily. Chen Ming ignored Yon Sungi even though he shot an arrow at him. Instead, he looked at Hwan Gong. Hwan Gong had now turned his attention to Chen Ming. It seemed that Chen Ming was not an easy target as he had thought. Maybe Chen Ming could be at the same level as him. Hwan Gong was able to do the same thing Chen Ming did to Yeon Sungi. He therefore thought that Chen Ming was on the same level as him. He wanted to say something. ¡°Let me try something. I hope you don''t mind.¡± Chen Ming tested something. He wanted to know if he could create a seed of darkness. Chen Ming pointed a finger at Hwan Gong''s heart. Huan Gong didn''t understand what Chen Ming was talking about until ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Hwan Gong screamed out in pain. The Seed Of Darkness was plucked directly from his heart. before it flew towards Chen Ming. Hwan Gong grabbed his left chest before spitting out blood. He was at the Extinction Realm, even if his body was torn apart. He wasn''t dead yet. But being destroyed by the heart was still very painful. ¡°You, how could you do that? Only a Cult Master can do this¡­¡± Hwan Gong now understood why Chen Ming didn¡¯t put him and Yeon Sungi in his eyes. It was because Chen Ming was far stronger than them. 572 Chapter 572 Only the Cult Master can do that? Chen Ming let out augh before speaking. ¡°There are many things that I can do like your Cult Master. And there are many things that your Cult Master can''t do like me. for example.¡± Chen Ming created the Seed of Light. Which was in contrast to the Seed of Darkness. His Seed of Light gave the opposite effect to the Seed of Darkness. It would increase the lifespan of those who received it to ten thousand years. However, the speed of cultivation was twice as slow. Hwan Gong saw that and was speechless. Chen Ming only looked at him and Yeon Sungi before speaking. ¡°Before you think of any misunderstandings. I am not at the True Essence Realm.¡± heard what Chen Ming said. Hwan Gong couldn''t help but taking a back. ¡°Not in the True Essence Realm! it is impossible. Only those at the True Essence Realm can do something like that.¡± To create a seed ofws requires an understanding of thews that were put into it. Of course, Hwan Gong knew because he had tried to create it but failed because he had no ess to the Law of Darkness. Chen Ming heard what Hwan Gong said. He didn''t even feel offended at being yelled at. If he had Young Master syndrome, he wouldn''t be doing anything like that. And He would kill him and his family for offending him. ¡°I really am not in the True Essence Realm. But I am more than that.¡± Chen Ming wasn''t sure what level he was too, True God Level? It sounded too arrogant. In Chen Ming''s mind God was an omnipotent being. But Long Chu told him, He was at the level of True God. What level of True God is? He had to find the answer on his own. Chen Ming, even though he had risen to this level. However, he still couldn''t tell Long Chu''s level. In Chen Ming''s opinion Long Chu could also be a true god too. Hwan Gong heard what Chen Ming had said. His expression changed. Above the True Essence Realm? "Fudge! I''m over seven hundred years old. I''ve never heard anything like this before. Higher than the True Essence Realm. Why don''t you just im yourself as a Mighty God of Creation huh!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ming pondered upon hearing what Hwan Gong said. He had acquired all the abilities of the God of Creation. It''s not wrong to call him the god of creation... second generation. ¡°Actually, I am the God of Creation¡­ the second.¡± Hwan Gong looked at Chen Ming as if he had two heads. Who exactly did he want to deceive? Chen Ming saw Hwan Gong''s expression and knew immediately that he didn''t believe him. Chen Ming shrugged. He didn''t believe him, it was up to him. ¡°Well, believe it or not, it''s up to you. In any case, thanks for the booze, ah really, you guys don''t have anything to do with the Green Leaf Sword Sect, right?¡± Chen Ming already knew that Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong weren''t disciples from the Green Leaf Sword Sect. or an elder of the sect. However, he asked, does this mean that they have a problem with the Green Leaf Sword Sect? Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong were pale. Chen Ming seemed to be rted to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. A person of this level would interfere with the Sect''s ns. It''s definitely a big deal. Yeon Sungi after his technique was ineffective against Chen Ming. And Chen Ming easily dealt with Hwan Gong. He was sure that Chen Ming would definitely be in the True Essence Realm. He had no way of revealing the ns of the Eastern Bow Sect to take over the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Yes, he would never reveal this ns for sure¡­ ¡°No, we¡­ no. Our little ones don''t have any problems with the Green Leaf Sword Sect¡­¡± Yeon Sungi said while gritting his teeth. He didn''t think it would turn out like this. Chen Ming looked at Yeon Sungi. before smiling "You''re lying" Yeon Sungi goosebumps He could easily see through his lies. Chen Ming was not a former Special Forces soldier because of luck. Being a special forces soldier has to be better than that. One of them is catching people''s lies. Until now, Chen Ming''s ability to read lies was still useful. ¡°No, W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Okay, don''t worry. What problems will you have with the Green Carded Sword Sect? It''s up to you. I don''t care anymore. In fact, I was even interested in destroying the Green Leaf Sword Sect. But I''m more of a background person. So, are you interested in working with me?" Lying in the face, Hwan Gong knew right away that Chen Ming was lying. He wanted to warn Yeon Sungi not to believe Chen Ming''s lies. But his mouth couldn''t move. He could only watch Yeon Sungi''s expression change. He looked relieved? ''Stupid idiot, that guy is a liar. It just doesn''t seem like it!'' Hwan Gong couldn''t stop what Yeon Sungi would do next. He wouldn''t be surprised if Yeon Sungi had told Chen Ming all of Yeon Moon''s ns. ¡®Stupid, really stupid! Why did Lord Yeon Moon have such a foolish child? That''s why Lord Yeon Moon didn''t tell him all the ns!¡¯ Chen Ming looked at Hwan Gong. He smirked before speaking. ¡°I want to meet Yeon Moon.¡± Hwan Gong heard what Chen Ming had said. He just felt like floated away. Indeed, Chen Ming was at this level. He just went straight to Yeon Moon and that''s it. All ns were meaningless in the presence of the strong. ,m He himself was a fool. He looked at Yeon Sungi. Yeon Sungi initially didn''t seem to know that Chen Ming was lying. But looking closely, he already knew that Chen Ming had lied to him. But he acted like he didn''t know. Yeon Sungi actually just wanted to survive. A fool is him who does not understand anything. Eastern Bow Sect Eastern Bow Sect Master Yeon Moon was now sitting on his throne with a dark expression on his face. He looked at the young man standing before him. with eyes that were as sharp as sword. He now received very bad news. The young man standing before him was named Obonki. was the chief disciple of the Eastern Bow Sect He was assigned to assist Yeon Sungi but he made a mistake And now, Yeon Sungi along with his allies disappeared without a trace. Obonki was trembling with fear. And while Obonki was trembling with fear Yeon Moon spoke up. "It doesn''t matter. This simple task is impossible.¡± His aura burst out. He was very angry and disappointed with Yeon Sungi. He assigns him the easiest task. But he still couldn¡¯t seed. And now He¡¯s gone. He knew it was going to be something big. that he knew it must be a big deal. It was because of his close guard Hwan Gong that he sent to watchover the safety of Yeon Sungi. He had a high level Yeon Sungi disappeared like this. It means there must be someone of a higher level than Hwan Gong involved. As far as he knew, there were only a few people who would be able to deal with Hwan Gong. One of them was Chu Chenting. ''Or did he know it? and captured Yeon Sungi. No... It''s not like that. We are extremely careful. He still thinks that we are under the rule of the heavens¡­¡¯ Yeon Moon was worried right now. Although Yeon Sungi didn''t know much about his ns. And he was sure that Hwan Gong would never tell anyone his ns. even though it is likely that Chu Chenting would at least be more careful. This made him unable to carry out the n as he had imagined. In addition, Hwan Gong who was involved in the plot was also arrested. This made it even more difficult for him to carry out his n. And while Yeon Moon was thinking what was going on "Sect Master I think this has nothing to do with the Green Leaf Sword Sect.¡± Yeon Moon looked at the person who spoke up. he was an old man. Beside him was an old woman. Those two were from the ck me Sword Sect and the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect. Both were on the same level as him. The old man''s name was Go Munnum. The old woman''s name is Sol Yinyeon. Both of them were at the peak of the Extinction Realm and have about two hundred years of penance. It was the highest level that existed in this lower level realm. The two came here because they wanted to join Yeon Moon in overthrowing the Green Leaf Sword Sect. ¡°Lord Go Munnum What you said means that Yeon Sungi''s disappearance has nothing to do with the Green Leaf Sword Sect?¡± Go Munnum stroked his beard slightly before speaking. ¡°I have my people in the Cold Jade Bamboo City. My people reported seeing Young Sungi with Hwan Gong walking out of a big restaurant in city. They followed a young man hugging two young women. The two seemed to be very calm with the young man. Most importantly, my people cannot tell who the three of them are from.¡± Hear what Go Munnum said. Yeon Moon felt even more bad. And after Go Munnum finished speaking Something flew in from the window. It flew straight towards Sol Yinyeon beforending on her shoulder. Perched on Sol Yinyeon''s shoulders right now was an extremely poisonous ck butterfly. This ck butterfly was used to deliver news from the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect. Sol Yinyeon looked at Yeon Moon before speaking. ¡°Lord Yeon Moon. It seems that you don''t need to find your son and Hwan Gong. The two of them brought a guest toe to you now.¡± "guest¡­" Yeon Moon knew right away who the guest Sol Yinyeon was referring to. He waited a while for a disciple to inform him that Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong had returned to the sect. and bring the guests along Yeon Moon felt danger. He hadn''t met the young man yet, but he felt a pressure that couldn''t be exined in words. but surprising This wasn''t the first time he felt this way. and because of that It made him even more worried. Whoever made him feel so intimidated Surely not an ordinary person Besides him, Go Munnum and Sol Yinyeon felt the same way. 573 Chapter 573 ¡°The location of this sect is not bad at all.¡± Chen Ming stood and looked out the window from inside the Eastern Bow Sect''s reception hall. He had to admit that this sect didn''t look very grand. But it''s in a location that''s not bad at all. The Eastern Bow Sect is located on the top of a towering cliff. can be seen around at an angle of three hundred and sixty degrees The surrounding area was filled with forests filled with demonic beasts. If it wasn''t someone who was at the Extinction Realm or was a disciple of the sect, Toe to this sect was difficult. Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong only nodded. Both of their faces were filled with concern. The two initially thought that Chen Ming was at the True Essence Realm level. However, both of them seemed to underestimate him. There were a few True Essence Realm levels that both of them knew. and each of them knew only onew. However, when Yeon Sungi and Huan Gong saw Chen Ming use more than onew. Which was unbelievable. Even when they saw it with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe their own eyes. Besides Chen Ming Chang''er and Enrica weren''t thatmon either. Chang''er is definitely at the level of True Essence Realm. She could use the Law of Darkness and the Law of Emptiness, and Enrica, she could use the Law of Creation. Hwan Gong only thought in his heart. He had brought disaster to the Eastern Bow Sect. If Chen Ming wanted it, then He was able to remove the Eastern Bow Sect without much difficulty. Chang''er and Enrica were now talking to each other. The two of them didn''t care about this sect at all. As for Chang''er, this sect was filthy and not worth paying attention to. As for Enrica, she had a different taste than the people of the world. She was more interested in technology. To her, these sects were outdated. Chang''er thinks the same way as Enrica. After being with Chen Ming, she saw something new. She thought that the various sects or even the Heavenly Pce were not as beautiful and interesting as the buildings she had seen in her memory or had seen with her own eyes right now. Chen Ming looked at the scenery outside the window for a moment. He could sense that many people were heading towards the reception hall where he was. Chen Ming only smiled. It seems that the Eastern Bow Sect Master was a prudent person. Chen Ming could feel his suspicion and doubt. There may be some malicious intent. But it wasn''t enough for him to do something stupid. ¡°It seems that your father and master have arrived.¡± Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong looked at the door with hope. Hopefully, Yeon Moon will be able to help both of them get out of the current situation. It didn''t mean that Chen Ming had done anything. But they knew they could not escape from someone like Chen Ming. Yeon Moon now walked into the reception hall, he looked around, inside the hall there was a young man and two women that he didn¡¯t know. He knew right away that these three were a young man and two women Go Munnum was talking about. ¡°Father/Master¡± Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong pay their respects to Yeon Moon. They both looked at Chen Ming, Chang''er and Enrica, wanting to know how the three would react when meeting him. The response of the three was The three didn''t seem interested in greeting or salutation Yeon Moon at all. Treat him as if he were just an ordinary man. Yeon Moon didn''t get offended. He tried to check the power level of the three. He found that he was unable to discern what level the three were. He could feel the danger from a young man with a mysterious aura and a woman with a beautiful goddess-like appearance. The other woman, although beautiful, was not as beautiful as a goddess with a face as beautiful as a goddess. She looked the most normal in the group. At this moment, the atmosphere inside the hall was extremely ufortable. No one said anything. Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong were sweating. They both wanted to tell Yeon Moon the strength of Chen Ming and Chang''er, but both of them were unable to move or make a sound as if they were controlled. Chen Ming was now in control of the two. If he wanted, he could instantly make the two of them disappear from this world. And while the atmosphere was getting too ufortable The old man who apanied Yeon Moon spoke up. ¡°Who are you, for what purpose, that you havee here?¡± Go Munnum was now standing behind Chen Ming. In his hand was arge sword. His body was thin, but he was able to lift a sword that weighed hundreds of tons making it feel as light as a feather. Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong could only curse in their hearts. ''Old man! Longing for death, old but still can''t see who stronger!'' Chen Ming didn''t have to deal with anything. Because Go Munnum now only had only his body left. his head was gone ¡°Don¡¯t be too much. You maggots." Chang''er can''t stand these people anymore. She cut off Go Munnum''s head with her kitchen knife. Chen Ming only blinked his eyes. Before exhaling He only smiled at Chang''er before speaking. ¡°Chang''er, I know you are bored but this isn¡¯t good.¡± Chang''er looked at Chen Ming with a flushed face. She felt ashamed that she couldn''t stand it. "I''m sorry, I just don''t like people treating you badly." Chen Ming shook his head before walking to hug Chang''er. He told Chang''er that he wasn''t angry. Yeon Moon Sol Yinyeon only looked at what had happened. They didn''t expect Go Munnum to be killed so easily. and died with a kitchen knife... Silence. Everything was in silence. Go Munnum, the ck me Sword Sect, Sect Master, was dead. die quietly without anyone knowing. A sharp knife filled with darkness and emptiness. Easily cut down Go Munnum''s head. Everything was filled with tranquility. There was only the sound of the lovers talking to each other. Chen Ming and Chang''er The two acted as if Go Munnum''s death didn''t mean anything at all. And if everyone thinks this was weird then. As Go Munnum stood up with his head back to its rightful ce. He came back to life. Reviving someone from death was possible but it could never be this easy. "W-What happened" Go Munnum grabbed his head. He thought he was dead. Before his death. He saw his body while his head was on the ground. The cold eyes of the woman who had killed him. He thought she was the Goddess of Death. He shook his head. and although he did not die immediately because his soul was still there But it was difficult toe back to life. Rebuilding his body was not an easy task. His body was already dead, it was dead. However, it was as if Chen Ming had reversed his time before he died. ¡°Thew of time and space.w of reality. Thew of the soul and thew of life and death, this..." Going back in time requires more than onew. And to bring back the dead would require even morews than that. Chen Ming was able to use at least fivews. Go Munnum was dizzy right now. He wasn''t very sure of himself. But he was already sure that he had turned his sword to at least someone at the True Essence Realm level just now. Thinking of this now, he only had a pale face. He wanted to say something. However, both of them seemed to ignore him at all. The two went to their own world after killing him. and revive him What happened to this world? Go Munnum already knows that the world was full of weirdness. But this was still too much. Yeon Moon doesn''t know what to do right now. He knew that the two would definitely be strong. But He didn''t think it would be this strong. He only looked at Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong. His gaze said that the two had brought disaster upon him. Chen Ming, afterforting Chang''er, He turned to Yeon Moon before speaking. ¡°I''m here to ask some questions. You want to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect when the Sect sends disciples and elders to the Heaven Realm right?¡± Chen Ming asked directly. He didn''t need to make a detour. This was the privilege of being the stronger one. Chen Ming''s current situation was the same as he was in the lower world. His level was higher than the highest level of that world he was in. It can be said that he is cheating wherever he is. Can''t help it, he''s a GM son. Yeon Moon heard what Chen Ming asked. he was surprised. He didn''t think that someone of the Chen Ming level would be interested in such a small matter. Green Leaf Sword Sect might seem huge to the people of this jungle realm. However, for Chen Ming, This was a very small matter. It''s not worth paying attention to. Yeon Moon thought for a bit before exhaling. He needed to tell the truth if he lied. His life would end there. ¡°Yes, as you might think, I, along with the ck me Sword Sect and the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect, Together with all the sub-sects in this realm, want to overthrow the Green Leaf Sword Sect.¡± Go Munnum and Sol Yinyeon only looked at Yeon Moon. The two didn''t think that Yeon Moon would reveal such a secret in front of Chen Ming. The fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree. This was what was in Hwan Gong''s head. He already knew who Yeon Sungi after. It might sound funky. But it is necessary to live as the saying goes. ''The turtle lives long because it shrinks its head. The dragon is extinct because it refuses to bow down to anyone.'' Chen Ming heard Yeon Moon''s answer, and he only smiled before speaking. ¡°It''s good that you confessed, but it''s fine. Well, if you continue to defy your ns It''s like forcing me to do things I don''t want to do. Take this so that I don''t have to do things I don''t want to do. You must summon all the sects who want to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect. I wouldn''t waste any time.¡± Yeon Moon only had to bow to Chen Ming. In this situation, he should be a turtle. As for Chen Ming, he was a dragon. But he was a dragon that was different from the saying that it was extinct. A dragon like Chen Ming didn''t need to bow to anyone. It wasn''t because he was arrogant. but because no one dared to raise their heads at him. 574 Chapter 574 Chu Chenting, after announcing an important matter to the disciples within the sect, He returned to his residence. Besides him, Wei Tang who was the Grand Elder. And his best friend came with him. It seemed that Chu Chenting had something to say to him. Wei Tang, the Sect Grand Elder, saw Chu Chenting''s worried expression. He couldn''t help but ask. "Sect Master What happened? Why is your expression so tense?¡± Normally, Chu Chenting shouldn''t have such a worried expression on his face. It was as if something big was going to happen to the sect. Chu Chenting let out a sigh. before turning to Wei Tang. He was considered the closest person he could trust the most. He let out a breath. before speaking ¡°I have obtained important information. It seems that our sect will face a major catastrophe after this. The hidden evil sects began to move. Their goals are unclear. But if I had to guess Their goal is to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect¡­¡± heard what Chu Chenting had said. Wei Tang also had a very bad expression on his face. Destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect? if it was before This would be ridiculous. However, now that the Heavenly God King hadmanded down to gather people who are at the Destruction Realm level, persevering and have a hundred years or more of penance. Except for the Sect Master and Grand Elder only to be sent to the Tianmen Sect. Anyone who fails to do so was considered disobeying the heavenly decree and was punishable by death. This was no different from forcing each other to death at all. At the sect after this, there was no one to look after and protect it. There was only him and Wei Tang. Even though he and Wei Tang were considered high-level cultivators of the Extinction Realm rank, But if the other party uses the number to fight, Sooner orter they will lose anyway. "Sect Master Then what should we do next? Should we seek help from other sects that are our allies?¡± If they asked for help from allied sects as well. They might be able to prevent attacks from the Evil Sect for sure. However, Chu Chenting shook his head before speaking. ¡°The situation of the other sects might not be any different from ours. to ask for help It''s useless.¡± Other sects themselves, if predicted. Their own situation probably wouldn''t be that different from Green Leaf Sword Sect. and while the two were talking Chu Chenting looked at the door before speaking. ¡°I know that you are eavesdropping,e out.¡± The door slowly opened, Wei Bing and Hua Lan walked in. They both had worried expressions on their faces. ¡°Teacher, there are many rumors right now. Is it true that our sect is facing a disaster?¡± Chu Chenting heard what Wei Bing asked. He thought for a moment before nodding his head. He didn''t even think of hiding anything. He just didn''t expect the rumors toe this quickly. ¡°Our Green Leaf Sword Sect is going to face a huge disaster. The two of you are here is considered a good thing. Teacher wants to give you a mission.¡± Chu Chenting walked over to Wei Bing and Hua Lan before handing them two ring. ¡°Teacher, this is.¡± ¡°Both of these rings have all the secret techniques in them. Teacher give them to you two" Chu Chenting said as if saying goodbye. Hua Lan and Wei Bing were speechless. Wei Bing hurriedly shook his head before trying to return the ring to Chu Chenting before speaking. ¡°I''m not going anywhere. I will not leave you, Teacher. this is my home I won''t leave it anywhere.¡± Wei Bing was born and raised in the sect. Of course, there was absolutely no way he could leave it. Hua Lan was the same. Although she was not raised within this sect. But Chu Chenting was the one who saved her. She would definitely never do something as shameless as running away from the sect in spite of the fact that the sect was in danger. Chu Chenting let out a sigh. before speaking ¡°Lan-er, Bing''er, I want you two to help rebuild the sect after it has been destroyed. And besides, all the treasures are considered your wedding gifts. The two of you are a perfect match. Don''t deny the teacher''s intentions at all.¡± heard what Chu Chenting had said. Wei Bing''s expression changed. His expression was different from what Chu Chenting had expected. Instead of a red face that was filled with embarrassment. However, his face was pale white. ¡°Teacher, disciple don¡¯t dare, junior disciple¡­ Junior disciple already have someone in her mind.¡± ¡°Someone in her mind?¡± Chu Chenting looked at Hua Lan. he needed an exnation. He thought that the two would have liked each other. But he seems to be wrong. Green Leaf Sword Sect At this moment, the disciples were discussing what Sect Master Chu Chenting was talking about. The sect will close the doors to prevent entry and exit from the sect. That means no going out on missions or ying around. causing the disciples to be dissatisfied But even then, they were unable to do anything. since it was a direct order from the sect master The disciples did not know the truth about what was going to happen. They only knew that the sect had closed the door to not epting any guest. It was because there was an ordering down from the Tianmen Sect. Let the sect send a skilled disciple to Sky Square. And that closed the doors of this sect was only for the purpose of cultivating those disciples. Of course, there were disciples who believed what the Sect Master said and didn''t believe what the Sect Master said. Those who believed were within the Sect. The unbeliever began to wonder and seek the truth. They knew that those who would be sent were only those of the Destruction Realm level, who had a hundred years or more of penance. and knowing that They began to investigate. and know the truth behind the closing of the sect''s door Many disciples who knew the truth began to sneak out of the sect at night. The number of disciples in the sect was noticeably reduced. However, even though the disciples had fled from the sect, The sect didn¡¯t do anything. This caused the other disciples to begin to believe that the rumors were true. The number of disciples of the sect had halved in just a few days. Inside one of the outer disciples'' rooms There were three disciples within the sect talking. They, after talking, wrote some letters. before sending it by the carrier pigeon. ¡°Looks like the n to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect is going well. Within the sect, there were much fewer disciples left than before. This did not include disciples and elders who were sent to the Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°Um, I think so too. But we absolutely cannot be careless. I don''t know what that old man had nned. Why didn''t hee out and deal with the disciples who ran away from the sect like this?¡± ¡°By the way, I think it''s strange too. Why isn''t that old man doing anything? But from what I''ve seen That old man was not a violent person. I think the old man would be willing that his own sect would be destroyed.¡± ¡°Haha, atst the sect that blocked our sight would disappear. We will be able to return to our sect. I miss the demonic arts that we have been cultivating.¡± ¡°Yes, the demonic arts are better than the others? With just a little practice, our martial arts have evolved so far¡­¡± The threeughed with delight. Without realizing that the letter that the three had sent... was no longer useful. Eastern Bow Sect Chen Ming now watched the sect masters gather. He was now the master of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Yeon Moon had invited him. Chen Ming using Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Because there''s indeed a sect like that unfortunately it was a small sect. Not like the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect in the lower world. Yeon Moon seems to be respected amongst all the Evil Sect Masters. just his words everyone believed ¡°Hey, Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Where is your sect located? I''ve heard of your sect''s name. but don¡¯t know where it is¡± Park Gyo, the head of the Amber Skull Sect. said in an arrogant voice He believed that Chen Ming was indeed the Master of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. But he wanted to know where it was. and wanted to know how many disciples there were He only wanted to show off his sect. Compared to other sect His sect had thergest number of disciples. Yeon Moon Sol Yinyeon and Go Munnum both turned pale, the three of them hurriedly looked at Chen Ming. They don''t know if he will be angry or not. Fortunately, Chen Ming didn''t feel any anger. He smirked before speaking. ¡°My Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect is located in the Jungle Realm Shenlin City. It is a small sect with only¡­ hundred thousand disciples.¡± ¡°Hundreds of thousands, hmm, no¡­Huh- Hundreds of thousands, Do you take me for a fool!¡± Hundreds of thousands of disciples were no longer called a small sect. This hundred thousand people equaled all of their sectsbined. His Amber Skull Sect had only ten thousand disciples at most. ¡°Whatever you say, give it some credibility. For Sect Master Yeon Moon''s sake I''ll give you one more chance, speak out!¡± Yeon Moon now gritted his teeth. He only thought in his heart. ''Don''t look at me, you idiot!'' Yeon Moon looked at Chen Ming. He let out a sigh of relief. Chen Ming still lookedfortable, not angry, but ¡°I still insist on the same, You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°How dare you lie to me again!¡± Yeon Moon saw that Park Gyo was about to attack Chen Ming. He had toe and stop first. He wasn''t worried about Park Gyo. However, he was worried about his sect. ¡°Stop, That¡¯s enough¡± Park Gyo paused his actions before looking at Yeon Moon. He wanted to say something. ¡°If you are thinking of doing something unpleasant to Lord Chen I wouldn''t be able to stay idle. You want to be my enemy?¡± Yeon Moon released his profound energy. His power was beyond Park Gyo. Park Gyo didn''t think that Yeon Moon would side with Chen Ming. Chen Ming only looked at Yeon Moon. He nodded to him. Yeon Moon let out a sigh of relief. This was a survival skill and ttering. If given the choice, he would be willing to be under Chen Ming''s feet if possible. Compared to Chen Ming and Hua Yingnan He felt that Chen Ming was even stronger than Hua Yingnan. The Evil Cult Master. 575 Chapter 575 Meanwhile, Park Gyo was confused about Yeon Moon''s strange behavior. He had received a letter from themunicator pigeon first. Park Gyo decided not to make Yeon Moon angry. He only looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. But there was something more important for him to do now. ¡°It seems that the time hase for us to implement our ns.¡± Park Gyo looked at everyone. The sectmasters nodded at him. They also participated in destroying the Green Leaf Sword Sect. They had heard about the number of disciples that had dropped by more than half. They had now brought their army to the Jade Bamboo City. Park Gyo looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to know how many people he brought with him. However, he did not dare to say anything. Because Yeon Moon was staring at him as if when he did something bad to Chen Ming he would be immediately killed. ''Wait and see, when this work is finished? I will deal with you'' in the Jade Bamboo city Leng Taiyang, the city lord, now brought his soldiers with him. Right now, within the city, there were many disciples from various sects. which was very unusual The number of disciples from the various sects was actually less than the number of his soldiers. But whenpared in terms of strength Of course, the disciples from all the sects were naturally stronger than the soldiers. ¡°What is this about? Normally, disciples from other sects would rarelye to the Jade Bamboo City. Why did theye to this Jade Bamboo City so much?¡± Leng Taiyang still had no idea what happened to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. If he had known, he would have closed the city gates and weed no one. He and the Green Leaf Sword Sect, Sect Master have known each other for a long time. and he was the lord of the Jade Bamboo City. Of course, He wouldn''t be turning his back on Green Leaf Sword Sect. However, it seemed that Chu Chenting didn''t want him to get involved in this matter. So He didn''t tell him anything. Beside Leng Taiyang Leng Jiu hesitated. He didn''t know whether to tell the truth to his father or not. He was afraid that if he told him the truth with his habit He muste out and get involved. ''No, I can¡¯t say it. It would be better. Let everything go as it should be.'' Leng Jiu was also present when Chen Ming had dealt with Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong. He knew that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. Plus, he could also force Yeon Sungi and Hwan Gong to take him to the Eastern Bow Sect. He did not know which side Chen Ming was actually on. If Chen Ming was on the Eastern Bow Sect''s side, that''s fine. But if Chen Ming was on the green left sword sect¡¯s side At least they had nothing to do with the various sects that wanted to overthrow the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Leng Taiyang looked at his son. Could he not see Leng Jiu''s strange behavior? He let out a breath. It seems that his son was already getting involved in some nonsense. ¡°Leng Jiu, tell your father, do you know anything about this?¡± ¡°!!!¡± "Father, I don''t know-" ¡°You know, you can''t hide your father. I know every time you lie, tell me, now I might be able to fix the situation.¡± fix the situation it was impossible It''s toote now ¡°Father can''t fix anything. If Father interferes We will all die.¡± Leng Taiyang''s expression changed. He knew that this time Leng Jiu wasn''t lying. Even though it''s dangerous He must know because this was his city ¡°Tell your father right now Jiu-er.¡± Leng Jiu shook his head stubbornly. He would not tell his father. Leng Taiyang gritted his teeth before speaking in a fierce tone. This caused Leng Jiu to panic. Leng Taiyang used his killing intent on Leng Jiu. This was the first time he had done this. ¡°Even if you try to keep quiet, I must know this. This matter is very important. If you refuse to tell me. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you!¡± Leng Jiu had never seen his father so angry with him before. He was young. He didn''t hold back for long. began to tell his father all of it. Leng Taiyang heard the whole story. His countenance was pale. Unlike Leng Jiu, who didn''t know anything. He knew one thing was the mysterious young man. Must have a very high level. that could deal with Hwan Gong with just one finger. ¡°A person of that level has interfered in this matter. What exactly happened?¡± Leng Taiyang had not yet finished thinking. Leng Jiu quickly grabbed Leng Taiyang''s sleeve and pointed at the city gate. His voice and fingers trembled. It was as if he was panicking at something. ¡°F-Father, that is him, that person, that I mean.¡± Leng Taiyang looked in the direction Leng Jiu was pointing. What he saw left him speechless. Park Gyo now trembled. He just now came up with a n to deal with Chen Ming when Yeon Moon was not around. He thought of defeating Chen Ming and destroying his sect after dealing with the Green Leaf Sword Sect. However, the thought just now vanished as if it had never existed in his head. The reason why his thought like that disappeared as if it never existed was because In front of Chen Ming at this moment, Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei appeared, the size of Xiao Long was several hundred meters long. As for Xiao He herself, no less. Both of them were able to transform into human beings. But they both prefer being in the form of a dragon. Xiao Mei part She was unable to transform into a dragon. because this was her true form. Xiao Mei hugged Chen Ming''s arm lovingly. She could have spoken. she called him brother instead of father which is a good thing ¡°Brother¡­Mei¡­hungry¡­¡± Xiao Mei''s stomach cried out. Her face was flushed red. It seemed that she was starting to learn things very quickly. Chen Ming only smiled. ¡°All the cheese that you have stocked up. Are you done eating them¡± Xiao Mei nodded. The cheese was gone. Not a single lump was left. Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly. He thought that traveling across the universe to buy cheese would be inconvenient. He must find a way to build a cheese factory in this universe. ¡°Don''t worry, I still have some cheese left over. I''ll give it to Mei''er.¡± heard at Chen Ming Saying, Xiao Mei smiled brightly before kissing Chen Ming''s cheek. It seemed that someone had taught Xiao Mei to thank him like this. If He guessed, it would definitely be his senior. Only she in the group would teach Xiao Mei like this. Xiao Long and Xiao He also wanted to eat cheese. However, the two decided not to ask for it from Xiao Mei. However, the two underestimated Chen Ming''s preference for cheese. The two of them probably forgot that Chen Ming was also a dragon right now. The amount of cheese Chen Ming kept with him was enough to fill a river. It was enough for the three dragons. However, Xiao Long and Xiao He had to return to their human form first. Otherwise, no matter how much cheese Chen Ming had, It was definitely not enough for both of them in dragon form. The sectmasters looked at Chen Ming with fearful eyes. Yeon Moon just threw it out. He only thought in his heart. ''So now you know heh.¡¯ Park Gyo''s face turned pale. That dragon was not something that does not exist in the world above. However, the dragon was a divine beast that was considered to be at the top of the world. Moreover, the dragon that was seen in front of him was not an ordinary dragon or dragon tribe people who had the bloodline of a dragon. These were true dragons! The dragon''s size was a hundred meters long. There was absolutely no way it was an ordinary dragon. And that dragon was now obeying this young man. The person everyone thought was under Yeon Moon. But now everyone knows that it was actually Yeon Moon beneath him. Chen Ming carried Xiao Mei and gave her some cheese. He slowly walked towards Xiao Long. Xiao Long had Chen Ming sit on top of his head. Chen Ming stroked Xiao Long''s head before speaking affectionately. ¡°Go to the city for me Long¡¯er and I''ll give you cheese for you and He¡¯er too." ¡°Thank you so much. Big Brother!¡± Xiao Long and Xiao He spoke at the same time. They were both d that Chen Ming gave them some cheese. Chen Ming after going up on Xiao Long''s head. He turned to Yeon Moon before speaking. ¡°I will go to the jade bamboo city first. You guys will follow. If I see that any sect master is not following me. You know what¡¯s going to happen¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. Chang''er and Enriga slowly flew down from the sky and sat beside him. Chen Ming previously had Chang''er and Enrica wait in another room, fearing that Chang''er would kill everyone before he could get the information he needed. The information he needed right now was about the movement of the evil cult. that Chen Ming hadn''t dealt with all these evil cult sect right now. It was because there were other sects that were not affiliated with Yeon Moon. but under the evil sect master Hua Yingnan He wanted to gather all the sect masters to one ce. before managing them all at once. 576 Chapter 576 Jade Bamboo City. At this moment, the disciples from the Evil Sects had gathered together. They came here with great feelings. They were ready to face the disciples of the Green Left Sword Sect to one side. For a long time they were oppressed from doing evil. It''s time for them to dere their power. inside the big restaurant The olddy now had a slight smile on her cheeks. But even though she smiled Her tears flowed. ¡°It''s full of customers. But why did I feel so bad? Where is my profit? The loss is devastating!¡± It''s true that there were many customers. But no one paid for the food. Eat for free, they didn¡¯t even try to pretend. This was the daylight robbery. All of the Evil Sect disciples were now enjoying their meal. It''s even more delicious because it''s free. The old fatdy could only look and do nothing. wanting to report to the lord, can''t do it Right now, the city was filled with disciples from the Evil Sect. Even the lord himself would find it difficult to control this situation. ¡°Finally, we will have a chance to drink the blood of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Hmm, they are very arrogant. I want to kill them all otherwise My heart will be broken.¡± A young man spoke as he bit into a giant piece of meat. Along with drinking He was one of the Evil Sect''s disciples gathered here. Within his group Everyone nodded. They came here topletely destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect. After there was no Green Leaf Sword Sect. They can do whatever they want without worrying about being interrupted. Within the Evil Sect, there was an ironw. That was, they will not interfere with each other. This means that there will be no conflicts like those of the Righteous Sect. Speaking of the Righteous Sect that was under the rule of the Heavens, they could onlyugh with delight. Now everything is about to change. Evil will rise above the gods and demons. ¡°By the way, I feel strange. Why haven''t the Sect Masters appear yet?¡± ¡°Huh, you don''t know anything. It''s too early for the Sect Masters to appear now, right? Big people always appearter for the sake of grandeur?¡± "Grandeur?" Everyone in the group nodded in unison. As true as that The big ones tend toe outter for the sake of...elegance. ¡°Okay, stop talking now. Let''s eat together to have the strength to deal with them-" Ding And just as the group''s oldest disciple was about to tell their junior disciple to continue eating. His yellow-orange skull ne rang out. ¡°Sect Master has sent a message.¡± The oldest disciple of the group touched the ne. before someone''s voice could be heard ¡°Disciple of the Amber Skull Sect. Everyone came out to pay their respects. Whoever didn''te out will be severely punished!¡± Most of the disciples that were eating food were the disciples of the Amber Skull Sect. When they heard what the sect master said They didn''t dy immediately. They hurriedly ran out of the inn. "What happened? Look at these guys, I can''t really understand.¡± The other sect disciples looked at the Amber Skull Sect disciples. They onlyughed. They never thought that the Amber Skull Sect, Sect Master would be such a strict person. ¡°Luckily, we are not in a sect like that. Heh, my sect, the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossoms, has a generous Sect Master. She never forced anyone to pay their respects. We all respect her by ourselves.¡± A girl spoke up. She was in a pink floral dress. The Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect only epts women to enter the sect. ¡°My ck me Sword sect is the same. Everyone sincerely respected the sect master. It''s not like those fake Righteous Sects.¡± ¡°My Eastern Bow Sect is the same.¡± ¡°My Sect too.¡± Everyone was boasting of their own sect after seeing the Amber Skull Sect had a strict sect master. But while everyone was talking Each of them received a message from their respective sectmasters. ¡°Sect disciples¡­..everyone.e out to pay respects. Whoever didn''te out will be severely punished!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone could only look at each other. before hurriedly getting up from their seat and immediately went out to wee everyone''s sect masters. No one dared to talk about the bragging thing just now. Inside the shop, the old fatdy can only look at the lonely shop. She had never been so d that the shop was so quiet before. ¡°Close, close the shop, close the shop quickly!¡± Close the shop before it¡¯s toote. ¡­¡­.. Leng Taiyang now gasped. live dragons two hundred meters long were flying down from the sky. The soldiers were rmed. They even copsed to the ground. ¡°Why do dragons appear here!?" The dragon was a great god beast. They were unlikely to appear in a region that was far from such a major realm. ¡°Everyone just falls conscious. If the dragon wants to hurt us. We would have died. with such arge size. With just one Dragon Breath, they can destroy this entire city.¡± With his profound energy Leng Taiyang announced to everyone. He looked at the dragons before looking at the group of people flying beside them. Leng Taiyang''s expression was not that good. ¡°Yeon Moon of the Eastern Bow Sect, Go Munnam of the ck me Sword Sect, So Yinyeon of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect. Park Gyo of the Amber Skull Sect and many other sect masters. they really came to overthrow the Green Leaf Sword Sect.¡± Just the sect masters were enough to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect. This did not include the young man and women sitting on the dragon''s head. ¡°Hurry up and tell Sect Master Chu Chenting. Otherwise everything will be toote.¡± Leng Taiyang turned to his soldiers. Tell them to prepare a fastest horse for him. From the Jade Bamboo City to the Green Leaf Sword Sect was not that far away. If he rushed to move now He could tell about this to Chu Chenting in time. But before he had ordered his soldiers to prepare the horse. Leng Jiu had already blocked his way first. ¡°Father, Please wait!¡± Leng Jiu at this moment was extremely terrified. He didn''t want his father to interfere with this. He didn''t know if he would survive. However, he believed that if his father had not interfered in this matter, That person might have forgotten about the little things that he had done wrong. ¡°Move, I have to tell Sect Master Chu Chenting. We may still be able to resolve this situation.¡± ¡°Father, you are going to put everyone''s lives at risk! if that person gets angry He''s going to kill us all!¡± ¡°Even if we die we need to tell him. Sect Master Chu Chenting has helped father a lot in the past. I can''t let the Green Leaf Sword Sect be destroyed.¡± ¡°Father! Would father say that my life, my mother, and the others were not so important? If father did that We will all die!¡± Leng Taiyang was not going right. if it''s his life He still didn''t think much. But talking about the lives of Leng Jiu and his wife. Would he be able to do that? Leng Taiyang gritted his teeth. He was hesitant, duty or family, he needed to make a choice. And while he hesitated Not knowing what to choose, well, he heard someone''s voice from behind him. "No need to worry. Go tell the Green Leaf Sword Sect Master.¡± Leng Taiyang and Leng Jiu panicked. Both of them quickly turned to find the source of the sound. The two of them now gasped. The young man on the dragon''s head now appeared behind them. with two beauties ¡°T-This.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. City Lord, go tell Master Chu Chenting. That I, Chen Ming, came to visit, and then please give a message to Hua Lan that everything is in my control now.¡± Leng Taiyang was indifferent. He closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°Lord Chen, I have a question that I want to ask you.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Leng Taiyang. He likes the most honest people. And Leng Taiyang made him feel nostalgic for his friends Alex Austin and Adrian. If the friends in this world were Zhang Tiao. Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde. All six have been mentioned. He took notes. He would probably need the help of the six after Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian left his universe. Those two were allies he could trust. But they both have their own missions in their universe. Seeing that Chen Ming smiled at him. he asked. ¡°Are you thinking of destroying the Green Leaf Sword Sect?¡± Chen Ming heard what Leng Taiyang asked. He narrowed his eyes before speaking up. ¡°Yes, I want to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect.¡± Trembling, the enormous profound pressure pressed on Leng Taiyang. Leng Taiyang gritted his teeth before speaking. ¡°Then you kill me. I will never betray Master Chu Chenting.¡± ¡°Huh, did you think that was a good idea?¡± Leng Taiyang didn''t say anything. He would rather let Chen Ming kill him than betray his benefactor. ¡°Good then.¡± Chen Ming pretended to kill Ling Taiyang. But before he could act. Leng Jiu rushed forward in front of Chen Ming before kneeling before him. ¡°Lord Chen, please spare my father''s life. Father knows nothing. If you want to kill someone, kill me!¡± ¡°Jiu''er, what do you n to do? Step aside, this is not about you.¡± ''Wow, this is interesting'' Chen Ming didn''t think that Leng Jiu would have such courage. Chen Ming thought for a moment. But before he could do anything He heard something sounding from outside. It seems that another group has arrived. 577 Chapter 577 ck Cloud Sect, Crimson Mei Flower Sect, Meteor Crane Sect, Jade Poisoning Sect, Emerald Sect, Blood God Sect The evil sects had already gathered in the cold jade bamboo city. The Evil Sects had already gathered in the jade bamboo city. to destroy the Green Leaf Sword Sect All the evil sects needed to be gathered in such arge number. ck Cloud Sect Master Guo Yun now brought his allied sect master group. He was like the leader of the western alliance. While Yeon Moon was the leader of the Eastern alliance. Divided by position, direction with the Green Left Sword Sect at the center. They had arrived at the jade bamboo city. found something unusual The Eastern Evil Sects alliance was lined up in an orderly manner. What was this? An army camp like that? ¡°Hmph, if I remember correctly, That¡¯s Eastern Bow Sect Master Yeon Moon, why is that person along with the other Sect Masters standing in such an orderly line?¡± Guo Yun asked a middle-aged woman who flew beside him. Her name was Sol Yubin. Crimson Mei Flower Sect Master. She had the same family name as Sol Yinyeon. Of course, because she was Sol Yinyeon''s younger sister who fled from the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect to start her own sect a hundred years ago. ¡°Yes, as you said. Besides Yeon Moon There were also Seo Yinyeon, Go Munnam, Park Gyo, and the other Evil Sect Masters. I''m not sure why, but I can feel their fear.¡± Heard what Sol Yubin said. Guo Yun looked at her with a serious expression, scared? People like Yeon Moon were never afraid of anyone. Except for someone who was much stronger than himself. ¡°Will it be like that?¡± "Like I said, I''m not sure." Guo Yun nodded. After that, he immediately flew his group down to Yeon Moon. Of course, Yeon Moon knew someone was flying down in his direction. But he didn''t think he was interested. Now there was something more important in front of him. Guo Yun had already flown down to Yeon Moon. He couldn''t help looking around before speaking. ¡°What are you guys doing standing there?¡± Guo Yun was the only one in the group who could speak casually to Yeon Moon. The two seemed to know each other more than being a sect master. Yeon Moon looked at Guo Yun. Yeon Moon''s expression was weird right now. Guo Yun wasn''t sure what had happened. He looked down. He saw a boy and a girl between the ages of seven or eight standing beside him. Guo Yun only blinked his eyes. Since when did Yeon Moon have more sons and daughters? ¡°Is this your son and daughter? Why didn''t you introduce me? I think since your wife died. You are not interested in having a new wife anymore.¡± Yeon Moon wanted to cough up blood. This wasing from Guo Yun. He only came to know this now. But the Evil Sect has only such foolish people! Guo Yun felt something. He felt that the sky was still bright just now. Why was it that clouds were blocking the sunlight? ¡­¡­ Green Leaf Sword Sect ,m At this moment, the situation within the sect was not very good. Now, the number of disciples had dropped by more than half. But even if it seems like a bad situation. But the remaining disciples, more than nine out of ten, were loyal disciples to the sect. The rest were spies from the Evil Sect who came to investigate the sect or those who didn¡¯t have any loyalty to the sect. The n to overthrow the Green Leaf Sword Sect had note up recently. The overthrow n had been devised a long time ago. Just now was the best chance to implement the n. The reason why so many Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples fled from the Sect was mainly caused by these spies. ¡°The n is going well. What do we have to do next?¡± Qiu Ning asked his cousin, Shi Yong, both of them were spies from the ck Cloud Sect. ¡°From now on, all we have to do is gather with the spies from the Eastern Bow Sect and the other Evil sects. All we had to do was just open the sect''s gate for them toe in. After that, everything rests on the Sect Masters.¡± Qiu Ning heard what Shi Yong said. He let out a sigh of relief. Now it was as if their work had beenpleted. ¡°Now the sect master has contacted me. Our sect master and junior disciples have already gathered in the jade bamboo city. In a few hours they would have arrived here. Let''s hurry and go.¡± ¡°Acknowledge, brother.¡± After that, Shi Yong led Qiu Ning along with the other disciples from the ck Cloud Sect to the gate of the sect. and wait for the signal before opening the gate Shi Yong and Qiu Ning were at fifty years and twenty years of penance. Destruction Realm. The power level of the two was enough to capture the Sect''s Gate before anyone knew it. Green Leaf Sword Sect Chu Chenting now only looked at Hua Lan and Wei Bing. He didn''t think that Hua Lan had someone she liked already, and that person was not her senior too. He thought the two had known each other for a long time. Maybe they like each other enough. But looking at it more like brothers and sisters. Where Hua Lan was the elder and Wei Bing was actually a younger brother. in spite of the fact that the positions of the two in the sect were that of senior brother and junior sister. Wei Bing saw Chu Chenting''s suspicious expression. It was as if he understood what Chu Chenting was thinking. Wei Bing hurriedly spoke. ¡°Junior sister now secretly likes Big Bro-Ag!¡± Big Bro? Chu Chenting looked at Hua Lan. She elbowed Wei Bing''s stomach. It was something he had never seen before. She was usually a calm and gentle young woman. But now she was no different from a shy girl. It was as if she was a teenager who was caught having a secret crush. and try to hide it ¡°This Big Bro of yours, Bing''er, can you tell me who he is?¡± "Master¡­" Hua Lan wanted to protest. But with Chu Chenting''s eyes filled with warmth, As if he was a friendly grandfather. She only let out a sigh. She knew that sooner orter everyone would know this. Hua Lan decided to tell Chu Chenting about it herself. Chu Chenting heard who her secret crush was. His expression immediately changed. Heughed out loud with peace of mind. He didn''t think that fate would lead to this. ¡°It seems that our sect still has a chance. If the person Lan''er secretly likes is him. and as far as I have heard from Liu Yue He himself didn''t seem to be someone who ignored the one he cared about. Even your sister is in his care. He will help us only because you are in the sect.¡± Hua Lan looked at Chu Chenting before speaking up in hopes. ¡°Master really thinks that way?¡± ¡°You will not deny the fact that you like him.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Chu Chenting didn''t say anything in response. He only smiled at Hua Lan. Who would have thought that Hua Lan, the disciple he saved? will help his sect to survive like this He was sure that if it was him, Must be able to help the Green Leaf Sword Sect for sure. ¡­¡­¡­. Leng Taiyang could only watch Chen Ming walk away. He thought he was going to die again. Who would have thought that not only he didn¡¯t die. He also received a veryrge benefit. Earlier ¡°It seems that everyone has arrived. It''s time for me to show myself before my brother and sister eat the dirty stuff.¡± Chen Ming turned to Leng Taiyang and Leng Jiu. He thought of something before speaking. ¡°What I said earlier, I lied. I had no intention of destroying the Green Leaf Sword Sect. I said so to see if you are suitable for what I have to offer.¡± ¡°Offer¡± Chen Ming pointed a finger at Leng Taiyang. The Seed of Light appeared before it flew into his head. Leng Taiyang gasped. What Chen Ming gave him was the enlightenment of the Law of Light. However, it was only an early intuition. Will he be able to use the Law of Light or not depends on his talents and preservation. ¡°T-This.¡± Leng Taiyang looked at Chen Ming. However, he had already gone. Leng Taiyang was stunned for a moment. But he remembered his words just a moment ago. He was not hostile to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. He only wanted to test him. And if he was not an enemy of the Green Leaf Sword Sect, then That only means He came here to protect the sect. ¡°Hurry up and tell this matter to Master Chu Chenting.¡± Leng Taiyang looked at his son. He had never felt so proud before. He showed courage. and brought himself to protect him. He needed to take a new look at this child of his. Leng Jiu now thought that he was going to die. Right now, it''s really scary. He didn''t know what he was thinking so he went out to protect his father in spite of that. He looked at Chen Ming and found that Chen Ming had already left. He felt relieved. He vowed that he would never interfere in this kind of matter again. and if he has to deal with these things He must be strong. ¡°No more, I have to train hard. I will never feel this despair again.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know. However, he had nted something in the young man''s mind. Chen Ming now looked up at the sky. Xiao Long and Xiao He were furious. Who made his brother and sister so angry? Chen Ming, after looking at Xiao Long and Xiao He, He looked down at the spot where his two siblings looked. He found that there was a group of strangers he had never seen in the sect''s group before. ¡°It seems that it is the other sect master that has made my younger brother and sister angry.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment, he shook his head, he thought if he let things go like this His younger siblings might identally destroy this entire city. 578 Chapter 578 The sound of huge fangs scraping together, hissing, the sound of his breath sounded like a storm. Xiao Long now stared down at Guo Yun. Xiao Long''s eyes shone brightly, as if wanting to destroy him into dust. Guo Yun, who was the target of the Cosmic Swallowing Dragon, trembled. Of course, the power of the three had been influenced by Chen Ming. All three of them were now at the True Essence Realm level. However,bined with the dragon''s bloodline, The level of the three was much higher than the True Essence Realm. The three of them now were still under the level of this world. It was because the three did not directly experience the power of the universe like Chen Ming. All three were only at the highest level in this world. And even if it''s like that It was enough to cause all the sect masters here to copse to the ground. from only the pressure of Xiao Long. ¡°What did you just say? Me and my sister Mei are children of whom?" Xiao Long was now very angry. No one worthy to be their parent except for Chen Ming and the Chen Family. And this stink man dare to say that in front of him. Guo Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. He tried to speak out but was unable to speak. He felt as if a whole mountain had been crushed onto him. Not only him, even the other sect masters were also struck by it identally. The sect masters were all afraid. How did they get into this kind of situation? Especially the sect masters of the west. They didn''t know anything before they came here. They came here wanting to rant to the Leader of the faction of the Eastern side. They didn''t think there would be two dragons like this. Yeon Moon gritted his teeth, and he only looked at Guo Yun as if he wanted to eat his flesh. He was trying to keep himself as calm as possible so that there would be no problems. Who would have thought that Guo Yun would spoil everything like this. ''What the hell happened? Why is there a dragon here!¡¯ Guo Yun only shouted in his heart. If he knew that they were dragons that had transformed into a boy and a girl. There was absolutely no way he could lose his manners like that. But what can he do, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°P-please calm down your majesty, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Long didn''t stop. He knew that these people were not useful to Chen Ming. Killing them shouldn''t be a problem. The dragon''s anger didn''t stop easily. Except for one thing. "Long''er" Chen Ming''s gentle voice rang out. An angry Xiao Long turned to Chen Ming. The anger that Xiao Long had had disappeared. "Brother Ming" Xiao Long returned to the little boy''s body before rushing over to Chen Ming before pointing a finger at Guo Yun. ¡°Brother Ming, he said that Long and Sister He are children of the Eastern Bow Sect Master, Long didn''t like him, but Brother Ming said that I can¡¯t eat dirty things. I''m lost on what to do, so I''m just threatening them." Chen Ming smiled at Xiao Long. Xiao Long seemed to remember the words he taught very well. He used to teach that if you eat dirty things, your stomach will hurt. After that, Xiao Long only ate clean and hygienic food. And even he wouldn''t care about it. His mother, Zhang Lin, would take care of these matters on his behalf. Xiao He had also returned to the body of a young girl. She walked over to Chen Ming before grabbing his sleeve. Xiao He''s tears welled up. She felt as though she was being bullied. ¡°Brother Ming He bullied He¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Xiao He before stroking her head. Xiao He now had a face that resembled Kang Ye. He missed Kang Ye so much. He made a promise to himself. he will seed. He would make Kang Lan pregnant at the earliest possible. Who would have thought that dragons were harder to get pregnant with? He had previously thought that she was pregnant, but it was actually only his Qi within her stomach. ¡®Grandfather Long Chu gave me an important pill. I think that I will be able to seed soon.'' Xiao Mei now came out from Chen Ming''s shadow. Xiao Mei learned to control the darkness from Chang''er. She was the Dragon of the End. Of course, she could easily control the Law of Darkness. Xiao Mei looked at the person who bullied her sister. ¡°Bad¡± Xiao Mei wanted to give an end to the person who bullied her sister. Guo Yun''s body gradually fell apart. But before his body turned into dust Chen Ming stopped Xiao Mei first. He still had what he wanted from these sect masters. ''I am the one who is being bullied! here'' Guo Yun didn''t know how to feel about the current situation. He was almost annihted. His body, mind and spirit. Just because he asked Yeon Moon. If he was the father of the two. Guo Yun trembled. He was filled with fury. But what can he do? The other party with just a breath would be able to erase him from this world. No, not only that, he thought that. He might be erased from existence, not even a soul remain. He would never return to Samsara again. What could be more terrifying than beingpletely wiped out? Death for a person at the Extinction Realm was only the loss of a fleshy body. He will also be able to be reborn. or create a new body But to be erased from existence was to nevere back forever. Guo Yun was very afraid of the two dragons. But he was more afraid of the half-human, half-snake girl. And besides the girl, half human and half snake Then there was a young man who stopped his end and was able to control the three dragons. ''Who exactly is he?'' Chen Ming at this moment let out a sigh of relief. He looked at Xiao Mei. She looked at him with her big round eyes. Her cheeks puffed up. She now looks extremely cute. Who would have thought that such a cute being was going to erase one''s identity as if it were a trivial matter? Chen Ming shook his head. before turning to Guo Yun and all the sects who had now copsed to the ground. ¡°Get up and follow me, I have something to ask of you.¡± Chen Ming headed towards the restaurant he had been to. It''s already the biggest restaurant in town. He walked to the front of the restaurant. He saw that the restaurant was closing. ¡°Hmm, Owner. It''s still early, so why are you closing the restaurant?" The fatdy had stopped. She slowly turned to look at Chen Ming. Her face was as though she had encountered a ghost. She trembled before hurriedly speaking. "Please don''t kill me, I''ll give you everything. Just let me live, please. Or I am willing to be your ve!" Chen Ming blinked. He didn¡¯t do anything just asking why she had to react like that. ¡°I didn''t think to do anything old. I just wanted toe and use the space inside the restaurant to talk about something. If the owner is inconvenient-" ¡°Ah! It''s convenient. I''ll open the restaurant. I will prepare excellent food and liquor for you. including yourpanion. Of course, I don''t ask for money." ¡°How can we do that? All meals will be paid by them.¡± Chen Ming turned to the sect masters who had just a moment ago stared at the owner, causing her to panic and hurriedly opened fire on Chen Ming. ''Who is this fat woman, dares to deny him? How much do you want to die? This was everyone''s idea. No one wants to be in a situation like this now. Of course, they were sure that something like this would happen just now. It was because of the three little children that had begun to have a terrifying aura. They wouldn''t let something like this happen again. ¡°I know, my lord. It is our duty to pay for all the food.¡± Lord? Chen Ming onlyughed in his heart. It seemed that things were going to end much easier than he had imagined. ''It''s different from what I thought. thought that these people would cherish their dignity more than life If this was the case, it wouldn''t be too much trouble. I want to know where Hua Yingnan is now.¡¯ Chen Ming wanted to deal with Hua Yingnan. It''s not a good thing to let such a dangerous enemy survive. Chen Ming was not worried about himself. but worried about his people Chen Ming might be able to unify the worlds below. However, there was a high chance that the cultist would send his people down to the lower world again. He did not tolerate people who were a threat to his fam. Chen Ming then led the sect masters into the restaurant. The fat owner gave a very good service. This kind of service, he gave it five stars. 579 Chapter 579 Chen Ming was now sitting in the head position of the table. With Chang''er and Enrica beside him on his right, Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei were on his left. Enrica served tea to Chen Ming and Chang''er. act as a good maid Meanwhile, Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei were eating the cheese snacks that Chen Ming gave the three of them. Xiao Long likes to eat cheesy spicy chips. Xiao He likes to eat cheesecake from a famous brand in Hokkaido. Xiao Mei likes to eat cheese balls with chocte . In front of the trio were piles of cheese sticks and many other options. The three tried to eat it slowly for fear they would run out. But even when they eat slowly. That pile of cheese would surely run out in no time. Yeon Moon Guo Yun now looked at each other. want to know the thoughts of the other party ''Answer every question, don''t lie'' This was what Yeon Moon sent Guo Yun as a message. ''Of course Do you think I''m stupid?'' Besides Yeon Moon and Guo Yun, Seo Yinyoon and Seo Yoobin were also talking through their eyes. The two agreed to end the discord for now. and survive together. Who would have thought that the sister grudge had to be stopped now in order to survive. Among the quietest was Go Munnam. Park Gyo saw that he was finally quiet and couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Go Munnam, why are you so quiet? You''re usually not the type to be this quiet.¡± ¡°Death is scary.¡± ¡°Death is scary?¡± ¡°You only know that is enough¡­¡± Paek Gyo took a deep breath. He knew that something bad had happened to Go Munnam. But he didn''t want to know what it was. He himself was afraid to die as well. However, his luck seemed to be better than everyone else. Chen Ming drank the tea Enrica had brewed. He couldn''t help but be surprised. This tea tasted very familiar. He looked at Enrica before asking her. ¡°Is this green tea?¡± Enrica looked at Chen Ming before smiling at him. ¡°Ao Ertian was the one who gave it to me. Said that you would like it. I am happy that it was like he said" Chen Ming nodded. He especially liked it. Enrica put honey and lemon in it like this. ¡°I like it, thank you very much.¡± Chen Ming drank the whole cup of tea. After that he looked at all the sect masters who had finished talking through their eyes and whispers. Chen Ming did not do much ceremony. Immediately ask the question he wanted to ask. ¡°Hua Yingnan, where is he right now?¡± Yeon Moon Guo Yun didn''t think Chen Ming would ask for the Cult Master whereabouts like this. It was a question the two were unable to answer. The reason he couldn''t answer that was. ¡°You can''t answer me because of the seed of darkness right.¡± Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes. He found that there was a seed of darkness in their hearts. This seed waspletely different from Hwang Gong''s. Chen Ming was unable to extract this seed without killing both of them. Chen Ming might have the power of the universe and the enormous power was true. However, having such immense strength did not mean that he could do everything. He was unable to restore what had been destroyed. He might be able to do that with things. But about the soul, it''s a different story. Chen Ming was unable to repair a lost soul. At least not without ruining the element of reality. Long Chu reminded him all the time. His power was enough to destroy the element of reality. It was like he couldn''t control the flow of time too much. Using it too much was against the current of destiny and reality. Doing so without ignoring the effects may create gaps in reality. And when something like that happens Chen Ming might have a problem with anything that was greater than the otherworldly gods. Chen Ming was surprised. There was something greater and more dangerous than the extraterrestrial god. Chen Ming closed his eyes before sighing. ¡°I am not going to get an answer as to where Hua Yingnan really is, right?¡± Chen Ming said to himself. It was as if what he had done was useless, a waste of time, but it wasn''t like that for Yeon Moon and Guo Yun. He thought that Chen Ming would have to delete them as soon as they were useless. ¡°No, my lord, not like that. We may not be able to tell you directly. But we can tell you indirectly.¡± ¡°Indirectly? Why are you trying to tell me?" Yeon Moon swallowed his saliva. He couldn''t tell Chen Ming directly, but ¡°He was in a high ce. full of white It''s a ce where he shouldn''t be going.¡± ¡°The game hints at the words, hmm.¡± Chen Ming almost didn''t have to think at all. If this was a hint game Yeon Moon was considered to be doing well. Xiao Long, Xiao He, even Xiao Mei looked at Yeon Moon with dead eyes. Yeon Moon was the first time in his life to feel so embarrassed. The three looked at him as if he was really bad at this game. Green Leaf Sword Sect Leng Taiyang had now arrived in front of the Green Leaf Sword Sect door. Leng Taiyang reached the gate of the sect. He dismounted from his horse before shouting towards the wall of the door. ¡°I''m Leng Taiyang. The lord of the Jade Bamboo City wanted to bring important news to Master Chu Chenting. Open the door for me.¡± Leng Taiyang was a regr visitor to Green Leaf Sword Sect. Although Green Leaf Sword Sect was currently closed during the sect''s shutdown period, Leng Taiyang was considered an exception. He was able to travel in and out of the sect as he wished. Because he acted as the eyes and ears of Chu Chenting. But now at the sect''s door The person in charge of the door was no longer a Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple. ¡°What is Jade Bamboo City Lord doing here? What do you guys think we should do? Should we let him in?" Qiu Ning spoke with a very bad expression on his face. He might be able to deal with the disciple guarding the door with no difficulty. But with Jade Bamboo City Lord, it wasn''t easy. The Jade Bamboo City Lord was in the Destruction Realm with more than fifty years of penance. Even though he hade alone. But when fighting, he had a far superior experience. It didn''t even include the Bamboo Sword Technique. They were only lower level disciples. Therefore, the martial arts they had were not of a very high level. Shi Yang''s brows furrowed together. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Let him in. I knew what he wanted to tell Sect Master Chu Chenting. Even if he came to tell us about the sect masters now, it was toote. We will take him away from his city. seize the whole sect, seize the whole city Shoot two birds with one arrow." Qiu Ning was impressed by Shi Yang''s ingenuity. He immediately ordered his junior disciples to open the door. Leng Taiyang had no doubts. He got on his horse and immediately rode towards the Sect Master''s house. He knew where to find Chu Chenting. At the head master¡¯s resident At this moment, Chu Chenting sat drinking tea in relief. Next to him, Hua Lan was video calling someone. Yes video call In this kind of world, Chen Ming made sure that everyone could reach each other through a satellite. Where did he get the satellite from? Of course, he took it from Kim Mintae. Kim Mintae had several interesting things with him. Who would have thought that he would carry all these strange things? The answer given by Kim Mintae was "I don¡¯t know, maybe it will be usefulter and It really is." And it''s really useful. This was what he emphasized. Onfah and Lee Soah can only look up at the sky. Everyone knows why he''s carrying a satellite for. He''s a voyeur. He''s the most lewd protagonist ever. Chen Ming shook his head as Ao Ertian gave him a thumbs up. If it was about women it was his thing. Either way, it''s useful. "I understand" Hua Lan smiled. Chen Ming knew about the sect and the matter that the disciples who had more than hundred years of penance in the Destruction Realm had already been ordered to gather in order to move out. Hua Lin, who was talking to her through the Video call, told her that Chen Ming would definitely deal with someone who wanted to destroy her sect. Hua Lan was considered a member of Chen Ming''s n. He never let anyone hurt his people. Hearing that she was his people(woman), Hua Lan''s face turned red. She thought of the time she spent with everyone in Dragon City. Chen Ming was both kind and gentle. Unlike all the young men she had ever met. Plus, there was an aura that made her feel giddy. Even Xie Lin, who was an ice-cold queen, still fell in love with him. Even Chang''er, the beautiful heavenly daughter, had fallen for him too, why wouldn''t she? She was just an ordinary woman. ¡°What am I thinking? He only came to help because of Hua Lin.¡± Chu Chenting only looked at Hua Lan with a smile. She was just like a teenager who fell in love. Hua Lan after calming herself. She turned to her teacher. Seeing his smile, her face turned red. He seemed to have heard all of her words just a moment ago. ¡°Master, now.¡± ¡°Ho, you don''t have to say anything anymore. Teacher understands well. You will love whoever you like, it is your right.¡± "Master, I didn''t think like that at all." Chu Chenting only shook his head. Hua Lan was the one whose mouth did not match the heart. And while Chu Chenting was looking at his disciple with affection, Leng Taiyang also approached him. "Sect Master I have something important to tell you.¡± Leng Taiyang then began to tell Chu Chenting what had happened. All the Evil Sect Masters were now defeated. Hearing that, Chu Chenting felt extremelyfortable. He rose from his seat before turning to Hua Lan. ¡°Let''s go find him.¡± 580 Chapter 580 The situation in Jade Bamboo City was extremely tense right now. The disciples from the Devil Sect didn''t know how to act. After encountering an unexpected event now ¡°Hey, you guys¡­ do you feel that things are too strange right now? In the view of our Evil Sect.¡± The Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect disciple asked the ck me Sword Sect disciple with a rather uncertain expression. "strange? I think the word "strange" is too small. I''ve never seen a Sect Master look like They saw a ghost like that before...no. I thinkpared to the events that have already happened. His expression is still too good.¡± All of the ck me Sword Sect disciples nodded in agreement. This was the first time they saw Go Munnam making such a terrified expression. But talk about the events that happened earlier. It was considered appropriate. ¡°Why not, even if it is a sect master? Seeing it like that, anyone would be afraid. Dragon, I never thought I''d see it today.¡± A disciple of the Amber Skull Sect spoke up with a face full of impression? It wasn''t that one could easily spot a dragon. ¡°Yes, I think so too. However, what did your Sect Master do to make the two Dragons furious?¡± The Ten Thousand Poisonous Flower Sect disciples agreed with the Amber Skull Sect disciples. She couldn''t help but turn to the ck Cloud Sect disciples. She wanted to know what Sect Master Guo Yun had done to make both of the two dragons so angry. to the extent that he was almost erased from existence. If it wasn''t for that person''s help, The ck Cloud Sect Master must have already turned into dust. ¡°How am I supposed to know? I saw the Sect Master say something to the two little children. Before the two little children transformed into dragons. From now on I have to be careful with the children. Who knows where there will be another child transforming into a dragon?¡± The ck Cloud Sect disciple sighed. He didn''t seem to care that his sectmaster almost died. He was more interested in the matter of caution with the children. ¡°Even if he dies There are other elders to fill the ranks anyway.¡± everyone nods They were disciples of the Evil Sect. this is normal Death was apanion for everyone in this sect. ¡°So what should we do next? That person led all the Evil Sect Masters into that restaurant. Do you think they wille back?¡± ¡°There is a high chance they won''te back.¡± ¡°But it''s not so sure.¡± "Hmm, let''s bet, I guess they didn''te out." ¡°Bet like that? It''s not a bad idea.¡± After that, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect began to set up the gambling table Bet on whether the sect masters will survive from inside the restaurant. The details contained the names of all the sectmasters, who would stay and who would go. And surprisingly, this kind of gambling attracted many disciples. This made the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Blossom Sect be rich in the blink of an eye. ¡­¡­¡­. inside the restaurant Chen Ming had obtained the information he needed. The sectmasters were all tensed up. No one dared to even move. ''I told him the information he needs already. Will we be killed?¡¯ Seo Yubin looked at Guo Yun. Guo Yun closed his eyes. ''Everything depends on Heaven''s destiny'' Seo Yubin saw that. She only thumped out. ''Heaven your ancestor ghost, we are Evil. If we had to talk, I would have to say more about the Netherworld!¡¯ Guo Yun looked at Seo Yubin. ''You will go alone'' ¡®You!'' Chen Mingughed lightly. He didn''t know what the two of them were talking about through their eyes. He only knew that it was definitely a joke. Chen Ming continued to drink tea. He only waited for his three younger siblings to finish their meal. After that, he would deal with these sect masters. ¡®I really want to know if I give them the Seed of Light. How will it be. They now have The Seed of Darkness in them. Will it be together? Or they will try to erase each other.'' All the Evil Sect Masters trembled. Chen Ming''s gaze looked at them as if they wereb rats. ''Maybe death is a good thing. I said going to the Netherworld with Seo Yubin doesn''t sound too bad.'' Chen Ming slowly fed the cheese balls to Xiao Mei to eat. Xiao Mei now had puffed cheeks filled with cheese balls. She had a very happy face. She liked to eat the cheese balls that Chen Ming fed the most. Chang''er then wiped Xiao Mei''s mouth. How were all three like parents and children? happy family If not for the tension in the restaurant? Chu Chenting now came out of his own residence. His expression now looked carefree different from the first. When he first announced the Tianmen Sect His countenance was like an old man who carried the whole world. However, his expression now returned as calm and carefree as before. shows that whatever problems he encounters He had found a solution. Besides Chu Chenting, there were also Grand Elder and his direct disciples. The four of them now walked towards the sect''s courtyard. to summon all the disciples toe together The disciples who saw Chu Chenting They hurriedly paid their respects to Chu Chenting. They didn''t think that Chu Chenting would appear right now. Plus, the gloomy aura that carried him had disappeared. It was as if he had been able to beat the bad times. Everyone who saw his calm and carefree expression were happy whatever the sect was facing Chu Chenting definitely had a way to get past it. ¡°Sect Master hase out of his residence.¡± ¡°Who said Sect Master was sick? Talking nonsense all over." ¡°Sect Master will definitelye out and deal with the Evil Sect gathered in the Jade Bamboo City.¡± ¡°Everyone quickly gathered. The Sect Master has arrived!¡± The disciples hurriedly gathered together as the chief disciple called for a gathering. They were ready to fight until thest drop of blood. They will deal with all the evils. At the sect gate Qiu Ning had a very bad expression on his face. By this time, the Sect Master and his disciples should have arrived. But now he still hasn''t seen any sign of them. They say that they will arrive at any time. Qiu Ning couldn''t help but worry. He turned to Shi Yang and asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Brother, this is already the appointed time. Why hasn''t the Sect Masters yet arrived?¡± Qiu Ning was worried now because in a few hours it was time to change the guards. and then His identity and everyone will be revealed. Shi Yang was also worried. This was already past the appointment time. Why hasn''t anyonee yet? ¡°Don''t worry, Sect Master, along with Senior and Junior Brothers and sisters, have arrived. I think the slow time might be due to an error in the time calction. There is nothing to worry about.¡± He spoke more likeforting himself thanforting his younger disciples. Qiu Ning heard what Shi Yang had said. He could only pray for it to be what he said. and while the two were worried He saw someone running towards the sect''s gate before shouting on the wall. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, Senior Brother Duan, Sect Master has an order to open the gate. After opening the gate Senior disciples were able to gather in the courtyard. The sectmaster has canceled the closure of the sect.¡± After speaking He immediately ran back to the direction he came from. Qiu Ning turned to Shi Yang before sighing. He almost thought that Shi Yang''s n was exposed. "Wait a minute Order to cancel the closure of the Sect. What does this mean?¡± Shi Yang gritted his teeth before turning to Qiu Ning. ¡°Does that mean the n has failed? Go tell all the disciples We will escape from here right now.¡± Qiu Ning had no idea what had happened. However, he trusted Shi Yang. He did as he was told. He hurriedly gathered all the junior disciples. ¡°We should flee to the Jade Bamboo City. Chu Chenting ordered the gate to be opened. We don''t need to stay at the gate anymore.¡± After speaking Shi Yang immediately led Qiu Ning along with his younger disciples towards the Jade Bamboo City. After he left The disciple who was guarding the door slowly woke up from their slumber. It seemed that Shi Yang and Qiu Ning had dealt with the disciple at the gate. It just makes them faint. They didn''t kill each other at all. They both knew the senior disciple who was guarding the gate. They thought there was no need to kill them, at least not because of their own skill. In the courtyard, Chu Chenting called everyone together. He selected the disciples with good skill and the remaining one hundred. before heading towards the Jade Bamboo City. He doesn''t take too many people. Only those who obey The Jade Bamboo City was now full of disciples from the Evil Sect. He afraid that if He take more Could be a problem Although the number of Devil Sect disciples was greater than the number of Green Leaf Sword Sect disciples, in this case, the number was not important to someone at the Extinction Realm like him. Chu Chenting looked at the disciples now preparing. He couldn''t help but turn to his disciple. Hua Lan now looked happy. It seemed that she wanted to go see Chen Ming. He just smiled. It would take him some time before he could leave the sect by now. ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°Master, I¡­¡± "Don''t worry Teacher understands well First love is difficult to separate. You go. Besides, it would be nice if you spoke to that person on the good side of Master. How that¡¯s sound?" Chu Chenting gave Hua Lan a reason for wanting to go see Chen Ming. Her first love, the red-faced Hua Lan, hesitated a bit but agreed to do as the teacher suggested. ¡°I¡­ I will do as the Master tells me.¡± Chu Chenting didn''t say what she would think. Hua Lanter took something out of her spatial ring. Chu Chenting blinked his eyes. He had never seen anything like this before. Hua Lan brought the robot she borrowed from Tang Huayin. before going up, drove it and immediately headed towards the Jade Bamboo City. 581 Chapter 581 ¡°What is that?¡± "That''s a giant bird." ¡°That¡¯s a Demonic beast.¡± ¡°No, that''s a Divine Beast!¡± People now look up at the sky. Arge robot was seen flying forward with great speed. Some call it a giant bird. Some call it a beast. But actually it was a robot! Arc Mark II! ¡°No matter how many times I drive this one, it still feels good.¡± Hua Lan felt very good. as if she were part of Arc Mark II. She didn''t know the meaning of the word Mark II. She knew that this gigantic armor was called Arc. Tang Huayin tried to persuade her to be on her side. Hua Lin was the same. In the past when she was in Dragon City. She saw something new. Both the good and the bad. The good side was the entertainment, including food and lifestyle. On the bad side. "Chen Ming" That was not good. Every time she got close to him, she felt like she wasn''t herself. At first she thought it was because he had saved her sister. She had always thought that way until ¡°Again, Ming~!¡± ¡°Master, don''t leave me alone!¡± ¡°Harder! Do me harder!¡± She encountered a strange dimension in the night. She heard Chang''er... and Enrica! with naivety about these things She hurriedly walked to Chen Ming''s room. She found that the door was notpletely closed. what she saw through the door It was a new dimension that she had never seen before. So lewd!'' Even though Hua Lan said that, she stood there and looked at what happened, her eyes did not move. She could swear that she saw Chang''er looking at her. with some evlish smile Hua Lan couldn''t stand it. She felt hot all over her body. She began to- ¡°D*mn it, what am I thinking about! This all because Chang''er made me like this, hmm! Chen Ming too." Hua Lan bit her lip. She looked at the coordinates of Jade Bamboo City. She still had a few minutes before Arc Mark II arrived there. ¡°This is your fault.¡± After that, Hua Lan opened the Autopilot system. Before doing what everyone knows what it was. Hua Lan didn''t know that she was still on the video call. It just connects to the console inside the Arc only. Tang Huayin only looked at what had happened. She recorded all of them. in order to use it on Chen Ming in the future ¡­¡­¡­. Chen Ming was now able to sense Arc Two. He turned to one direction with a smile. Hua Lan wasing for him. Chen Ming was now considered a god. Even if it''s just starting He could hear the voices of those who were considerate of him. Even now, he could still hear Hua Lan''s thoughts. ''Who is lewd, Hua Lan?¡¯ Chen Ming onlyughed lightly. Chang''er who was sitting next to him couldn''t help but wonder what he wasughing at. ¡°Huh, Iughed because of Hua Lan. You made her unhappy, you know that?¡± heard what Chen Ming said. The smile on Chang''e''s face blossomed. ¡°Sooner orter She must be in our group anyway. Wouldn''t it be better to lead her to the reward that she would receive?¡± Chen Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since when did this kind of thing happen?¡± ¡°Ming, I know you know. It was your Xie Lin who came up with this idea. She knows that sooner orter you will have your harem... everyone knows that. In the future, there will be many dangers that you will face. We want to be your strength.¡± Chen Ming was silent. It sounded very selfish to him. ¡°Don''t worry Ming. not everyone thinks so Everyone is saved because of you. Without you, there wouldn''t be anyone right now. Don''t me it on your own fault. This is what we choose.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chang''er. He nodded to her. All he had to do after this was to be a good husband to everyone. and be a good father to all children who will be born His big family must be the happiest in the world, no, the best in the gxy. ¡°Thank you very much, Chang''er. Alright, I think we need to go pick her up. She forgot that Ark Two didn''t have a navigation system.¡± Chang''er heard that, her eyes wide open. Before she burst outughing She had fun every day with Chen Ming and everyone. Not long after. "Ouch..." Hua Lan was currently sitting for Chen Ming to heal her. Chen Ming could only lightlyugh at her clumsiness. Hua Lan''s face turned red. both hurt and embarrassed She hadn''t thought that the Autopilot would not have a navigation system for such anding. Arc Two arrived at the Jade Bamboo City and immediately dropped to the ground. She didn''t fasten her seat belt. causing her head to hit the ceiling with great force. If it''s a normal person, They would surely die. Fortunately, she was stubborn. So there s only a little bump on her head. Enrica saw Hua Lan climb out of the Ark Two control room. She only apologized to Hua Lan. She forgot to include the navigation system for thending. No, she didn''t mean to include it. Because it was intended to allow Arc2 to have only a manual system to save data space in the memory. She thought so because Tang Huayin had never used the Autopilot system. She was the most fond of manual machines. The important thing now was that besides Hua Lan being hurt from the impact, She was also aware of her worse situation. She didn''t turn off the video call! Shows everything she did while in Arc. Tang Huayin saw it all. And referred to not showing anything out. Hua Lan almost thought that Tang Huayin might not be interested in the open video call. But the smile that she gave to Hua Lan told all of her that she was aware of everything she does in the Arc II control room. Hua Lan wanted to dig the ground and went in. and before she could escape from the harsh reality Chang''er spoke first. ¡°It''s human nature. You don''t need to be embarrassed. There are only friendly people here, Lan¡¯er.¡± Chang''er teases Hua Lan. It was all her and Chen Ming''s fault! Hua Lan had never felt embarrassed like this before. but in shame She felt something exciting! She was excited that people saw her...doing that. Chen Ming let out a breath. It didn''t take him long to heal the swelling on Hua Lan''s forehead. "finished" Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. She did not dare to meet his eyes. But she didn''t want him to feel that she didn''t respect him. Her gaze finallynded on the nape of his neck. His nape was white, nice¡­ Hua Lan hurriedly shook her head. Since that day, in her head, there was always something like this. ¡°Brother¡­ the cheese is gone.¡± While Hua Lan was in a turmoil state, Xiao Mei, Xiao Long, and Xiao He flew to Chen Ming. before delivering arge te that used to have arge pile of cheese on top. It was shown that the three had eaten all the cheese he had given. Chen Ming smiled, the three of them seemed to be full. He took the te from Xiao Mei before looking at the sect masters who were now looking at Chen Ming''s group with a strange expression. They looked at Arc Two. which now lies in the center of a gigantic pit outside the city. They just swallowed their saliva. If that iron armor fell in the middle of the city The whole city was definitely be destroyed. Chen Ming had already obtained all the information he needed. He pointed his finger at all the Evil Sect Masters. Before shooting the Seed of light into every Sect Master''s body. And after everyone had obtained the Seed of Light, Seed of darkness that they had obtained from Hua Yingnan also tried to destroy. or swallow it. Of course, Chen Ming''s power was stronger. Chen Ming, if he wanted to, could let his Seed of Light destroy the Seed of Darkness. However, he forced the seed of light to remain still. Let the Seed of darkness do as it pleases. It tried to attack the Seed of Light several times but was unsessful. All the Evil Sect Masters rolled down on the ground in pain. Chen Ming was able to suppress their pain, but he didn''t. ¡°You are sinners. This is the redemption that you must face. If you want to survive, be patient, and if you survive this pain You will be free.¡± Freedom from Hua Yingnan''s control However, they were still under Chen Ming''s control. The Seed of darkness, seeing that it was unable to defeat the Seed of Light, So it did something to survive. it tries to coexist with seed of light ¡°Really interesting. It seemed that Hua Yingnan''s seed of darkness was different from I thought. it had its own mind And now it admits that the Seed of Light is above it. It tries to survive and try to appealing the Seed of Light? Wait, that''s it.¡± The Seed of Darkness disconnected from Hua Yingnan. and tried to connect itself to the Seed of light. Simply put, It wanted to pledge themselves to Chen Ming. Chen Ming could onlyugh. He didn''t think that even Hua Yingnan''s power would try to betray him. He really want to know how he would feel if he knew about it. 582 Chapter 582 Heavenly Realm. Hua Yingnan was currently cultivating within his private residence hall. Who would have thought that Tian''er Changdi would take good care of him? although both had been mortal enemies before Tian''er Changdi definitely had no other choice to ask him for help like this. And of course, Tian''er Changdi had made the right choice to ask him for help. Saw this, but he had a spy everywhere. All the Evil sects in this continent were under him. He had a way to control and use them. Hua Yingnan was confident that no one would dare betray him. Betraying him meant only death. Talk about the power to control other people''s lives. Tian''er Changdi controlled four-tenths of this continent''s power. Xia¡¯er Changdi controlled three-tenths of the continent''s power. The rest belonged to him¡­ and perhaps a tiny fraction belonged to another power faction. Such as the Merchant Hall, Assassin''s Hall, Hunters Hall, and many other Halls. Talking about Halls. Hua Yingnan wasn''t so sure. They were even ssified as a power group that was not asrge as that of Tian''er Changdi and Xie Changdi. However, Hua Yingnan could not find any further information. What a surprise All the people he sent never came back ¡®There must be something behind it.¡¯ Unfortunately, Hua Yingnan didn''t have much time to care about it. He slowly opened his eyes. His martial training was going well. He couldn''t help butugh. This time, he had Tian''er Changdi to help quite a bit. ¡°Finally, I have sessfullypleted the Ten Ways Light and Dark Combination Technique. Actually, this technique required yin and yang. darkness is yin light is yang Although my control of the Law of Light has not yet reached But if I get the real Nuwa stone No one can stop me.¡± Hua Yingnanughed out of satisfaction. Everything was as he had anticipated. ''Yes, everything went ording to n. except that one Chen... Ming...'' He thought of Chen Ming who had already destroyed his ns. He was furious. Chen Ming was the first topletely destroy his n. He wanted to destroy Chen Ming with everything he had. Tian''er Changdi gave him that opportunity. He would destroy Chen Ming using Tian''er Changdi. ¡°I will look at your despair. What you can do this time, hmm.¡± Hua Yingnan wanted to go back and continue cultivating his Ten Way Dark and Light Technique. But before he was able to master the cultivation, He coughed up blood. He spat out non-stop ck blood. ¡°This is¡­ what?¡± This wasn''t the first time he had coughed up blood. But he had never coughed up blood this much before. ¡°My seeds are destroyed. What happened? Why can''t I feel the connection from them?¡± Hua Yingnan felt that his power was rapidly declining. If his Dark Seed was destroyed he might be injured But he will still get that power back. Because it was still connected to him, but here, someone disconnected him from his power. ¡°It must be him, Chen Ming!¡± Hua Yingnan hurriedly picked up some pills before swallowing them. His symptoms gradually returned to normal. But the power that had been lost never returned. Hua Yingnan was sure that this would definitely be Chen Ming''s doing again. ¡°Wait and see when you arrive at the Heavenly Realm. I will be the one to deal with you.¡± Hua Yingnan hurriedly entered the next Martial Technique. His Law of Darkness was now reduced, making it easier for him to practice. In bad luck, there is still good luck. Because part of his power was lost, it made it easier for him to practice martial arts. ¡­¡­¡­. All of the Evil Sect Masters were sitting silently. They don''t know whether to feel good or not. They were now gaining more and more power. Even if it wouldn''t allow them to rise to the True Essence Realm but it was close. Assumed that they only had to practice their martial arts a little more. They should be able to rise to the True Essence Realm. The Realm that those power houses had. And because of that because of their increased power This made them better understand the difference in their own powers with Chen Ming. They understand now. They could not see the end of Chen Ming''s power. They saw his power was endless, they understood well because Chen Ming didn''t have the end of his limit in the first ce. His power represents infinite. His power was as great as it could be. as much as this universe can give him. Chen Ming now, afterpleting some tests on them. He went to talk to Chu Chenting who had arrived at the Jade Bamboo City. Chu Chenting was acting like a good grandfather. and discussing his engagement with Hua Lan. It was a normal but strange situation at the same time. ''Is it the time to have an engagement party? Can''t you see that the city is now full of people of the Devil Sect!'' They want to say that. But if there really was an engagement They couldn''t help but force all the disciples to witness the engagement ceremony. ''When you can''t win There is only one thing to do. Just do whatever it takes to survive.'' They don''t know whether to go ck or white. They were only in the middle right now. Chu Chenting arrived at the Jade Bamboo City. He saw that the disciples from the Devil Sect had gathered together. In addition to the sect he was sure was the devil sect. He also saw other sects that he didn''t think were the devil sects. such as the Eastern Bow Sect. He personally knew the Sect Master of the Eastern Bow Sect. But it seems that he didn¡¯t know the Bow Sect Master very well. As you can see His sect was one of the devil sects that were also present here. ¡°It seems like I don''t know much. about reality." Wei Tang spoke to Chu Chenting with a serious expression. The disciples from Green Leaf Sword Sect were tense now. They only had one hundred people. The other party had as many as tens of thousands of people over here. This was just an approximate count, not including the other people who were spies Jade Bamboo City was full of disciples from the Evil Sect.It was like this city belonged to them. Chu Chenting looked even more deeply. None of the disciples from the Evil Sect dared to show any bad attitude. ¡°It seems that that person is really on our side. Otherwise, these disciples will surely attack us.¡± Chu Chenting walked into the city while stroking his beard. He was even sure that no one dared to do anything to his disciples. while he was still here However, he didn''t believe that his presence would be able to create a fear deep in their eyes. ¡®That person must have done something to terrify everyone.¡¯ Chu Chenting was not sure what Chen Ming had done until Chu Chenting and Wei Tang eyes almost popped out of thier socket. They saw something flying in the middle of the city. "D-Dragons" Chu Chenting was the oldest here. He was over five hundred years old. He had never seen a dragon until now. Chu Chenting, Wei Tang, and the other disciples from Green Leaf Sword Sect didn¡¯t know what to do. The disciples from the Evil Sect allughed. The state of the Sect Master and the disciples from Green Leaf Sword Sect were no different from theirs. The way theyugh makes them better. Everyone looked at the dragon with fear. Except for Wei Bing. He also waved to the two dragons. ¡°Wei Bing, what are you doing!¡± Wei Tang almost had a heart attack. Wei Bing waved his hand to the two dragons. Wei Bing turned to Wei Tang with a questioning expression. ¡°I only greeted Brother Long Sister He and Sister Mei.¡± ¡°Brother Long, Sister Mei, Sister He what are you dreaming about? That''s the dragon. Do you want us all to die?¡± Wei Bing just realized. He had never told his teacher and father anything about Dragon City. He justughed and scratched his head. ¡°Father, Master, don''t worry. The two dragons were brothers and sisters of Big Brother. Besides Xiao Long and Xiao He, There is also Xiao Mei. Little Mei can''t control her own power that much. Father and Master must be careful. Otherwise, the existence of the two of you might be lost.¡± Hear what Wei Bing said. Chu Chenting and Wei Tang gasped. Seeing the two''s reactions, Wei Bing hurriedly exined. ¡°Don''t worry Father, Master, even if Little Mei erases you out of existence. If you still have fragments left, Big Brother can still bring them back.¡± Not sure if they should be relieved. But they only had to believe what Wei Bing had said. And while Chu Chenting and Wei Tang were trying to ept the truth. They heard Hua Lan''s voice calling them. ¡°Master, Grand Elder, this way.¡± Hua Lan came to wee Chu Chenting and everyone before she led Chu Chenting to Chen Ming. And on the way, she was taking Chu Chenting and everyone to Chen Ming. She shouted into the sky. Summon Xiao Long and Xiao He. ¡°Long-er, He-er,e down, Brother Ming called.¡± Chu Chenting watched as the two dragons named Long and He gradually transformed into a boy and a girl. The two of them came down to hold Hua Lan''s hand. before letting her take them to Chen Ming. Chu Chenting saw that. He let out a sigh of relief before turning to Wei Tang. ¡°I think we should forget what we''ve been through. If we want to go through this period without causing the heart demon.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Chu Chenting let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°But no matter how strong and mysterious he is, I, as Lan''er''s teacher I must talk aboutmitment. I will never allow my disciple to be without daopanion.¡± It was the teacher''s duty to help the disciples. If she was still like this In a hundred years there would be no great grandson for him to see. Chu Chenting had no children. He was as fond of Hua Lan as his own granddaughter. 583 Chapter 583 Inside the restaurant The atmosphere inside the restaurant was quite... quiet? Chu Chenting, Wei Tang, Yeon Moon, and Guo Yun, along with the Evil Sect Masters, now sat at the same table and drank tea and dined together in peace. Not a single conflict had arisen. In addition to not having any conflicts Even though there was no voice to talk to each other, They were just gazing into each other''s eyes to send messages. It''s a picture that if anyone sees it, they won''t believe their own eyes. Sects of Righteousness and Evil can coexist without any blood shred. This was the first time in over a thousand years of history. Things that were unlikely to happen It was possible because a young man had That person was Chen Ming. Chen Ming now looked at everyone. He was very satisfied. But there was one thing that caused him to sigh. Hua Lan now sat beside him with a smile. Chang''e acts as a good sister. Make way for Hua Lan today. Today was an important day for Ms. He could only think in his heart. "Everything went as Chang''e intended." Chang''e was not normal. She was considered the daughter of darkness. and in addition, she was also full of yin. Besides, she was attracted to Yang. She was also attracted to Yin. As for thedy that Chen Ming received, arge amount of Yin will make his Yang stronger. The stronger his yang, the stronger it bes. Her yin will also be stronger as well. This was the nature of Mrs. She would find the best yin for his yang. Simply put, it was that she''s acting like a good matchmaker now. Chen Ming looked at Chu Chenting. He slowly drank the teafortably. Who would had thought that the first thing Chu Chenting mentioned when he arrived here was about his engagement to Hua Lan? Hua Lan wanted to protest, but Chu Chenting refused. To him, Hua Lan was like his offspring. Even if Chen Ming was stronger, he had to do this correctly. Hua Lan was speechless. and only looked at Chen Ming. Within her eyes, there was a feeling of guilt and expectation. That woman was really hard to understand. And while the atmosphere was getting ufortable, Chang''e Mage also plugged it in. "Why didn''t Ming ept her as a concubine? In the end, Ming will be a lord of the heavens. No, lord of the universe. Sooner orter, you will need more wives and concubines than you now have. Not to mention the wife''s affairs. It must be Mrs. "owner¡­" Chen Ming looked at Hua Lan. She bit her lip. She thought he would definitely refuse. She made up her mind from the beginning. But even if she had made up her mind, it was still difficult for her to do so. Chen Ming saw that look in her eyes. He shook his head. Finally, the betrothal took ce. Yeon Moon and the others had guessed the name Green Leaf Sword Sect. That doesn''t mean they will deal with the Green Leaf Sword Sect on thetter. They rank the Green Leaf Sword Sect, and absolutely do not touch it. Moreover, it must protect life even if it was rare. If everyone didn''t want to face the dragon''s wrath, everyone knows what happens when the dragon was angry. Chen Ming looked at everyone now. What can he decide? "I don''t want the matter to be any longer. From now on, you were under my rule. and I give you Master Grandfather. He was the manager who takes care of all matters in the forest territory. Even though he was strong, old age cannot be forgotten. He called Chu Chenting Grandfather Master. because he was Hua Lan''s grandfather''s teacher. Chen Ming was now epted by everyone. The person who had the rules of conquest handed those rules over to Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s poption and troops had increased exponentially. From over a hundred thousand people, it had now increased to several hundred thousand people. That number was almost over a million. Chen Ming thought that this amount was not surprising. In fact, it''s even smaller than you think. Of course, the number of them was small because the forest boundary was a small territory. The total poption of the border was only four to five million people. In addition to the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Evil Sect, there were also many other offices. They had nothing to do with the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Evil Sect. Chu Chenting heard what Chen Ming had said. He nodded He would take care of this ce instead of Chen Ming. "Acknowledge Your Majesty" Because everyone believed that Chen Ming''s level had already been born in the upper world, and the world above was the greatest of all worlds. Calling him the lord of the universe was not umon for them. Chen Ming easily dealt with the problem of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. "Who would had thought that the problem would end easily like this?" Hua Lan let out a sigh of relief. She turned to Chen Ming, a young man who had changed everything. He was really strong. It''s so strong that it''s scary. Hua Lan closed his eyes. and listened to Chen Ming speak to his three younger siblings with a smile. No matter how strong he is, he could still be him. One month may not be long. But she''s been through a lot. He knew immediately that the month she had spent with everyone It was the best moment of Mrs. And she didn''t want it to end. She could only had the happiness and peace she could only dream of when she was with Chen Ming. Moreover, her own sister was with him. ? She might had a very bad background. But he didn''t care. and treated her and her sister as usual. "If it was him, he would definitely be able to help and protect us. When that day arrives, ''When that day arrives,'' She thought of Anubis. The god who took everything away from her. She still did not forgive him and would never forgive him. She was convinced that sooner orter, Chen Ming would definitely travel to that realm. She knew that he had to go there. It was his destiny to stand above all things. Chang''e told her if she wanted to take revenge, Chen Ming was the only way for her to seed. but in revenge In the end, what will she had left? Chang''e guided the way for her. It''s Chen Ming. She will get everything back. peaceful family In just a month, he made her see that if she was his lover, he would be by her side, not going anywhere. Although he only had many concubines She believed that he would not leave a single person of his own. Hua Lan smiled at Chen Ming. She was really lucky to meet him. Chu Chenting looked at Hua Lan. He was d that she had found what she wanted. Not obsessed with practicing only one technique? He looked at the various Evil sects. They were now made to admit their faults and pay for them. Chen Ming assured him by handing the Seed of Light to all the Evil Sect Masters. They cannot do evil. If they do evil things, they will be severely punished. "Our Green Leaf Sword Sect It''s safe now, really good, and it wasn''t the only Green Leaf Sword Sect sect that survived this disaster. All the bureaus in the forest area and the nearby boundaries also received by-products. " Chu Chenting felt rxed. Everything was going well. There was no loss or disaster. He knew what Chen Ming wanted. And it benefits everyone. ¡®All this was for the benefit of most people.¡¯ ¡­¡­ Yeon Moon, the head of the Eastern Bow Sect The leader of the Evil Sect in the East, Guo Yun, the ck Cloud Sect Master, The leader of the Evil sect in the west The two were not only influential within the forest boundary. They were also familiar with the Evil Sect in other territories. Both of them knew that Chen Ming wanted to deal with Hua Yingnan. So they wanted to tell Chen Ming something. "Lord of the Universe, I had something I want to say to you." Yeon Moon spoke to Chen Ming. He just swallowed saliva. Even if he was now under Chen Ming''s rule, he still felt a sense of fear towards Chen Ming. Guo Yun himself was now standing beside Yeon Moon. He had something to say to Chen Ming as well. But he had Yeon Moon speak first. He and Yeon Moon wanted to talk about the same thing anyway. It will be more beneficial for him to speak first. "I had important information about Hua Yingnan''s ns." Chen Ming looked at Yeon Moon. He didn''t lie He really knew Hua Yingnan''s important information. Yeon Moon saw that Chen Ming listened attentively to him. He began to share important information that he knew about Hua Ying Nan. It was this information that made Yeon Moon feel suspicious of him. "Strange symbols in different ces all over the world, huh?" Chen Ming could feel the deja vu, as if he had received such information before. ''Just like when I was in the world below, it wasn''t wrong. That weird symbol wasn''t a mechanical camp. It must be a rune. And while Chen Ming was listening to important information from Yeon Moon, he could feel something. He was aware of the danger. Chen Ming hummed out. A barrier of energy appeared around Yeon Moon and Guo Yun. The fiery arrows full of destruction were stopped. The barrier protecting Yeon Moon and Guo Yun was a barrier created by thews of the time dimension. There was no way this ming arrow could pass through the barrier. but Besides the ming arrows There was also a golden arrow that was shot. Chen Ming even had toe out and stop this arrow on his own. Since he could sense that this golden arrow had the property of breaking through the barrier of his time and space, "Is this a concept?" It''s not a rule, but a concept that the perverted gods use. Chen Ming hurriedly looked in the direction this arrow was shot. He found a group of people dressed in ck robes and masks. "That''s an assassin from the assassin''s hall!" Yeon Moon and Guo Yun were pale. The two didn''t think that someone from the Assassination Hall wanted to kill him like this. "It seems like the information the two of you wanted to give me. It was more important information than you think. Chen Ming disappeared. He will deal with the assassin group on his own. 584 Chapter 584 Inside a dark room The man in the ck robe and mask was talking to the man in the silver robe and mask. Both belong to Assassin Hall. The two profound profound levels were extremely strong. but ifpared The profound profound level of the man in the silver robe and mask had a slightly stronger profound profound strength. ¡°I have an assignment from the confederation for you, ck Mask. That person wants you to deal with Eastern Bow Sect Master Yeon Moon and ck Cloud Sect Master Guo Yun, both of you already know too many secrets.¡± The Silver Mask Killer spoke up. He had a higher level than the ck Mask in Assassin Hall. The ck masked assassin snorted before speaking. ¡°Silver Mask, although I''m in a lower position than you in the confederation. But wouldn''t this be too much? Using me to deal with them isn''t any different from letting me trust an animal. The maskless ones should be enough to deal with them.¡± ck Mask wants to reject the job. For him, he was a high-level assassin. to deal with such weak enemies It was considered an insult. The silver mask looked at the ck mask before speaking. ¡°You want to resist that person? Do not forget that within the confederation His words were the best. If you want to die ept this mission.¡± The ck Mask Killer heard what the Silver Mask Killer had to say. He felt fearful. He was the one that the Silver Mask Killer was talking about. Can kill him anywhere, anytime. He is the strongest in this world. ¡°I¡­ I ept the mission.¡± ¡°Very good, take the other numbered ck masks with you. I have a feeling that this quest is not as easy as you think.¡± The ck masked killer said nothing more. He took the other numbered ck masks with him. Although he didn''t like the Silver Mask Killer very much. But he knew that the Silver Mask Killer had better instincts than a spider. ¡­¡­¡­. On the top of the mountain outside Phai Yok Yen town The ck masked killer was now lying on the ground. He could only look at the sky. How long had it been since he hadn''t felt this way? ruin? Destroyed? ck mask killer The maskless assassin he brought with him was all. It''s all been dealt with now. before number one ck mask killer He brought with him a number of ck masked assassins that were greater than him. along with a number of maskless assassins He arrived at the cold jade bamboo city. Then he found something wrong. But he didn''t care about those abnormalities. Because his target was within the exact distance he saw. He hadn''t done it yet. However, he looked at the situation first. He met a young man talking to his target. ¡°This is abnormal. But it''s not enough to stop the mission. There is nothing difficult to kill the two of them from here.¡± Or this time, the instinct of the silver mask will go wrong. ¡°People have to make some mistakes.¡± Not that the money mask killer is right all the time. He turned to the ck masked killer number two. He brought with him ming arrows and golden arrows. Both arrows are something that Assassin Hall can take from DeviantGod. These two arrows were filled with the Law of Fire and Law of Time of the DeviantGod. If it were these two arrows, it would definitely kill Yeon Moon and Guo Yun. but who would have thought that after he and the number two ck mask had shot arrows The young man talking to the two would be able to stop the attack from the two arrows. ¡°Damn, that guy can stop a True Essence Realm attack!¡± The two arrows had such a destructive power at the True Essence Realm that he dared to use these arrows because they were connected to his soul. Who would have thought that the young man could not only stop the two arrows'' attacks. He also destroyed it until there were no good pieces left. The number one ck-masked assassin even vomited blood. He looked at the young man in panic. He disappeared from where he stood. ¡°The guys from Assassin Hall again?¡± A young man appeared behind him. before he could do anything He was managed to faint before. before he lost consciousness He couldn''t hear the battle. He could only hear the sound of the massacre. ''It seems that the instinct of the Silver Mask is not wrong. Are we being used like that?'' There was no way that the Silver Mask wouldn''t know that the other party was strong. He sent him here to use him as a measure of this young man''s strength. Chen Ming easily defeated the assassins. He hardly had to do anything. He used their Qi to deal with himself. Chen Ming after dealing with the killers He was left with the least numbered killer. He was sure that the smaller the number, the better. More means higher position in Assassin Hall. Chen Ming waited for a while, then he saw that the number one ck masked assassin was slowly regaining consciousness. He looked around with gloomy eyes. before looking up at the sky His expression was like someone who understood something. He slowly let out a smallugh. beforeughing loudly like a madman ¡°Hahaha! I''m really stupid.¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand much. He walked closer to the ck masked killer. The ck masked assassin looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t feel any resentment towards Chen Ming at all. He understands the life of a killer. Since he killed people, he had to prepare himself to be killed. However, he knew that the young man in front of him right now. don''t want his life If he wants his life He would have died a long time ago. die like everyone else ¡°Thank you for your mercy for not destroying their souls.¡± The ck Mask Assassin was sure that if he wanted to He was able to destroy everyone''s souls. Chen Ming looked at the ck masked killer before nodding his head. ¡°You probably want to ask who sent me. I''m a killer my duty is to kill I don''t know who hired them to kill them. I am not high enough to know this.¡± Only the Silver Mask level and above would have the right to know about the employer. He is only obliged to follow orders. ¡°But even though I don''t know who hired Wan killed those two. but I know one thing Whoever hired me to kill those two The goal really isn''t them. But it''s you... I was used to die to see your abilities¡­¡± Chen Ming heard what the ck mask said. His brows furrowed together. ¡°Want to know my abilities?¡± Chen Ming felt that there was something moreplicated than he thought. He was certain that the person who hired Wan to kill Yeon Moon and Guo Yun was Hua Ying Nan. But the person who wanted to know his abilities must be someone else. 585 Chapter 585 ¡°Who is that person? and for what purpose?¡± The ck Mask Assassin was silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°The person who wants to know your abilities is¡­Assassin Hall. purpose part It was because he lost contact with the Assassin Hall in the world below. the world from which you came.¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He didn''t think the purpose was just that. Although the Assassin Hall in the lower world was considered a great and formidable entity. but when he came to the world above Assassin Hall, where the world below has be a very small entity. ''It has to be like that. There is only one world above. But there are hundreds of thousands or millions of worlds below...'' Assassin Hall, the world below will disappear, one or two worlds shouldn''t matter. The ck Mask Assassin saw that Chen Ming was thinking about something. He knew that Chen Ming must have known more than him. which it is not a surprise The other side is this strong. Can easily handle every killer. Chen Ming finished his thoughts. He turned around before walking towards the direction of Cold Jade Bamboo City. ¡°Wait a minute, why didn''t you kill me?¡± Chen Ming paused for a moment before shook his head and continued walking. After walking for two or three He disappeared from there without a trace. The ck Mask Assassin only let out a sigh. He gritted his teeth. Chen Ming didn''t kill him, it was a good thing. At least he still had a chance to get his revenge. ¡°Die now or die when it''s all the same. At least before I die... I will die a meaningful death. I didn''t die because I was a tool for anyone.¡± The ck masked assassin took off the mask. before throwing it away He will let Assassin Hall know how to deal with his own assassin like this and how it will be effective. The ck Mask Assassin slowly walked away. He didn''t know that there was something on his body. Mechanics Chen Ming put the magic camp on his back. He had no way of knowing that Chen Ming could now know the location and hear everything he said. No matter where he is in the world Chen Ming returned to the cold jade bamboo city. He sighed in boredom. ''It seems that he doesn''t really know the purpose. But even so, we still cannot be trusted.¡¯ It was a habit that had been carried with him since he was in the Special Forces. Information is important, even if it is small or insignificant. The ck Mask Assassin would be a great resource for him. Morgan builds a text recorder for him from the trick. And the message recorder can also choose to listen to messages with the keywords he wants. For example, if he wanted to listen to the messages rted to Hua Ying Nan. He was able to put his name on it. Or is it his nickname or something like that? So he didn''t need to eavesdrop on everything the ck Mask Assassin did. which facilitates him a lot Chen Ming had to admit that Morgan was indeed the best researcher. She even gave Enrica a thumbs-up, an inventor and researcher whose knowledge of technology was far more advanced than the world he had left for a thousand years. She was able tobine the impossible. Science with Mechanics and Runes It sounds like it''s impossible. but it is possible Chen Ming smiled at the moment he had spent with her. He misses her now. Chen Ming returned to the restaurant. Everyone was waiting for him. ¡°I have dealt with the killers. I don''t think they''ll be back here anytime soon.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming looked at Yeon Moon and Guo Yun with a worried expression. Both are currently being targeted. ¡°Can''t help it, since you''re already considered under my rule. I wouldn''t be able to let you be killed by an assassin.¡± Chen Ming waved his hand forward. Some crystals appeared in his hand before splintering into beautiful crystal shards. Those crystal fragments slowly drifted towards each sect master. ¡°This is a stone with my power in it. When it''s needed, use it. All of you will receive a True Essence Realm to protect yourself. and if you use it in a wrong way I will surely kill you.¡± Every Evil Sect trembled. They knew that they could do anything, but they wouldn''t anger the kind-hearted young man. Otherwise they would not even have a soul left. ¡°Acknowledge Your Majesty!¡± Everyone knelt down to Chen Ming. Except for Chu Chenting and his people. "If you understand, then you can go, and don''t forget to pay the boss for the damage and food costs." The Evil Sects greeted people looking at Chen Ming. At this moment, even though there was fear But within that fear, something began to emerge. Respect Of course, in this world, those with talent were respected. All Evil Sects said their goodbyes to Chen Ming. before going to pay the boss ? The olddy was very happy. The money for food and indemnity was enough to allow her to open ten new taverns. She swore that after everything had calmed down, She would make a bronze statue for Chen Ming to pay respect to. Chen Ming felt trembling. he doesn''t know why Chu Chenting spoke with Hua Lan for a moment. Hua Lan burst into tears before hugging him. It seemed that Chu Chenting had let her live her life with Chen Ming without her. Still considered a disciple of Green Leaf Sword Sect. If she wants toe back She cane back at any time. Chu Chenting, after talking to Hua Lan, turned to Chen Ming before speaking to him. ¡°I have to leave Lan Er with you.¡± Chen Ming nodded with a smile. He didn''t even need to tell him, he was already determined to do so. Chu Chenting then brought his disciples back to the sect. He did not forget to look at the number of disciples who were now like cats with beard trimmed. They didn''t know whether to walk forward or backward. Although they had seeded in their part of the n. But the end was not what they thought. They didn''t know whether to return to Evil Sect or return to Green Leaf Sword Sect. They had nowhere to go¡­ Chu Chenting sighed. ¡°You guys, go back to the sect with your fellow disciples. ept the me and repent in the Hall of Repentance after Mount Tianshan for three years.¡± Chu Chenting was already very kind. If it were anyone else, they would have driven them out of the sect and not let them step foot into the E sect. Qiu Ning and Shi Yang only nced at Chu Chenting. I didn''t think that Chu Chenting would give them a chance. The two, along with the others in their group, looked at each other. and agree to go to the Green Leaf Sword Sect penalty They have already seen that they''ve always chosen the wrong path Evil Sect is not a sect that is worthy enough for them to be honest. Not after what they got afterpleting the mission. Chen Ming looked at how everything ended well before turning to Chang''er, Enrica and Hua Lan. He would go on with more people like this so he wouldn''t be lonely. 586 Chapter 586 Spitting blood and coughing up blood again and again Hua Ying Nan was now unable to cultivate his technique. ¡°What happened¡­ my essence was destroyed.¡± His level was now greatly reduced. His penance was lost for nearly a thousand years. He had never felt so weak before. ¡°It must be him who destroyed my essence!¡± Hua Yingnan was confident that it was definitely Chen Ming''s hand. He could sense that he had lost the connection from his essence. Thest point he sensed that the connection was lost was in the undead realm. Fortunately, there weren''t many of his people in the Inhuman Realm. And it was a region near the Southern Heaven Realm. The Southern Heaven Realm was just like its name. It was indeed the boundary beneath the heavens. because the Heavenly Realm was in the sky ten thousand meters above the ground. There was only one way to ascend to heaven. That is, through the Tianmen Sect where the Heaven''s Gate stood. If anyone ascended to heaven by flying up will be destroyed by the Heavenly Tribtion immediately. Even at the True Essence Realm level, it would not be able to withstand the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. Hua Ying Nan couldn''t do much at this moment. And even if he could do anything, he didn''t, because Chen Ming wasing here on his own. when he arrived It would be the end of his life. ¡°Right now, those idiots are gathering in one ce. without knowing what was waiting for them I will not allow my n to fail a second time.¡± Hua Yingnan swore to himself. He would deal with Chen Ming. ¡­¡­ Chen Ming could now feel the vengeful intention through his dragon sense ability. But the person who had a vengeful intention came to him was very far away from him. So he couldn''t identify who it was. ¡°Who has such a strong malice, Hua Ying Nan? Tian¡¯er Changdi?¡± Chen Ming was not so sure. At this moment, He was sure that it was one of this two. Chen Ming only shrugged. He didn''t care much. Both of them were like little cats to him right now. ¡°This is the first time I have traveled this far. Ming, look at this. Do you think it''s beautiful?" Hua Lan walked to a handmade jewelry store. Chen Ming looked at Hua Lan. The hairpin that she had chosen was very beautiful. It really suits her. ¡°It suits you very well. I will buy it for you.¡± Hua Lan was happy. This hairpin isn''t that expensive. If it''s valuable only if someone bought it for her. Chen Ming wanted to buy a hairpin with a spirit stone. ¡°Young master, I apologize. but at the realm of the inhuman We use other things in exchange.¡± Not using spirit stones. Hmm. Really interesting. ¡°If it wasn''t a spirit stone in exchange, And here is what can be used.¡± ¡°At this Inhuman Realm, we use food in exchange.¡± "food?" Chen Ming was suspicious. This was the first city they had arrived in the Inhuman Realm. Whether it''s a city, it sounds strange. The walls are made of wood and thorns. There are no houses, only tents. Here there are only humans with wild animal characteristics. like a man with cat ears Lizard man, spider man and many more. The merchant breathed a sigh. before nodding ¡°There is a shortage of food here. Young Master might not know. However, the deeper the young master travels into the inhuman realm, the more he will see that thisnd cannot be cultivated. Can''t farm for animals Here food is the rarest thing. It was even more valuable than a high grade spirit stone¡­ All because thisnd was cursed. and moreover Merchants look left, look right no one looked at him He called for Chen Ming toe closer to him. ¡°Young Master, I see that you are a pure-hearted person. I suggest you stay in that inn at night. If you hear anything, you are absolutely forbidden toe out.¡± The merchant pointed to an inn that was not in very good condition. Chen Ming nodded first. He could sense that this ce was filled with yin. He understood that the merchant told him not toe out at night. This ce must be full of ghosts. Chen Ming was not very afraid of ghosts. because he had the spirit of aksa following him They were now hiding in Chen Ming''s shadow. to practice when it''s night time They wille out from Chen Ming''s shadow. to protect his legs while he sleeps Chen Ming had no doubts about the night. what he suspects is ¡°Merchant, just a moment ago you said I have a pure heart, what does that mean?¡± The merchant heard what Chen Ming asked. he smiled. ¡°There are very few people who see an inhuman being without showing disgust.¡± Chen Ming understood immediately. The merchant was an inhuman. Not a person with the nature of a wild animal. but really an inhuman being He was a person who had died, but his spirit was still trapped in his body for some reason. Inhumans are different from zombies or undeads. They are intelligent and need food to keep their bodies functioning. And how are they different from normal humans? Yes, they are no different from normal humans. only there was arge wound on his body. If it was a normal human, He would have died a long time ago. ''Kim Mintae will definitely like this ce. If he didn¡¯t already choose his realm.'' Chen Ming nodded to the merchant. He had asked all the questions he wanted. Chen Ming after that bought hairpins for Hua Lan, Chang''er and Enrica too. with Cheese¡­ The merchant had never seen food like this before. However, Chen Ming assured him that it was food from the heavens. Inhuman frontier This ce used to be full of abundance and it was full of life and beauty. This ce can be called a paradise for people who love peace. Everywhere you look, there are people full of life and happiness. It was different from now that it was filled with depression and despair. Here, before the great catastrophe, it was called the Golden Rice Field Boundary. because after a certain period of time The entire Realm is dotted with wheat fields glistening in gold.e out The towering wheat swayed in the wind. Its scent is soothing. People wille out to help harvest. At that time there will be a harvest festival where people gather together. They will join together to praise the Goddess Earth. that gives happiness and abundance Unfortunately, Goddess Earth is long gone. Leaving only the blessings of hers. Goddess Earth is revered throughout all boundaries. much more than the lord of heaven Mother Earth is said to be more powerful and powerful than anyone else. Everything, when it arises, will die. Mother Earth must return to the ground. and when the goddess is gone This beauty must end because a god was envious of this beauty and wants to destroy everything about Mother Earth. ¡°Thisnd is not fit to receive this beauty. Only Athens is suitable. From now on, this ce will only be filled with death!¡± with the curse of the deviant god causing the boundaries of the golden rice fields to be filled with death Here, nothing else can be nted. The people who died were waking up. This should be a pleasure. but the dead wake up Only a few of them remembered themselves. 587 Chapter 587 The one who died and woke up Most of them are filled with hatred. They will destroy all living things. They will devour and tear apart anything that stands in their way. It was a disaster that no one could forget even after a thousand years had passed. Fortunately, those returning from the dead were unable toe out at the time of the light. Only those who havee back with a conscious death can live in the light. Time passed after the realm was cursed and the Deviant gods were driven back to the realm they came from. Academic shamans try to resolve the issue of the cursed ground and the cause of those who return from the dead. They found that those born in the Golden Rice Field Realm were cursed. The soul cannot continue to samsara. To solve the curse One must find someone stronger than the one who cursed them. As for the soil that is cursed to be unable to grow anything This was because within the soil there were some creatures that would devour the seeds that were nted. No matter how many Martial Arts were used to eliminate them, They weren''t all gone anyway. In addition, if the soil from other ces is mixed with the soil here. Those soils will also be cursed. Fortunately, the curse was only within the area where wheat was cultivated. But that had already upied more than seven tenths of the total area. and the next story they investigated is the body of conscious and unconscious Inhuman. They want to know why conscious beings can live in the light. and unconscious beings cannot remain in the light. They got the answer without much difficulty. because in the body of those who have returned from the dead and are still conscious Their bodies were already dead. But there is still a part of the work that they think is not dead. that is the brain This made their bodies not only contain Yin Profound Energy. but in those who return from unconscious death Their bodies were consideredpletely dead. In them, there was only Yin Profound Energy. This made them terrified of being in ces where there was a lot of yang. That''s where there is light. They try a lot. But can''t fix anything. Therefore, the Heavenly Lordmanded everyone to help block the Inhuman Realm. ¡­¡­¡­. Chen Ming slowly closed the textbook. He closed his eyes before sighing. The Inhuman merchant eating the cheese Chen Ming gave him. In one word, he could only say that the Inhuman merchant really liked it. He even gave him this old looking textbook. Chen Ming did not know how old the Inhuman merchant was. But if he had to guess He must be of great age. Chen Ming shook his head before thinking about something. ¡°Goddess of Earth and the Deviant gods who hate her. I don''t know which god they are." Chen Ming closed the textbook. He picked up another book. It is a book that exins the myths of¡­Greek myths. ¡°This would be more useful.¡± Chen Ming wanted to open the book and read it at that time. But he heard somethinging from outside. ¡°Sote already? I lost track of time and forgot to erect time barrier.¡± It felt like reading a novel. until he forgot the time Chen Ming slowly rose from his chair. He wanted to know if what came out at night was a ghost or something. dreadful night The howling sound was all around. At night, the atmosphere was especially cold. The mist slowly descends to the city. Humans, half-animals and non-human beings in the area flocked to various shelters. Their expressions weren''t that good. them before entering their home. They lit candles in front of the door and around the house. This was the way to protect them from anything that woulde out during the night. Creck Creck Crack Chen Ming''s footsteps slowly descended from the second floor of the inn, Chang''er, Enrica, and Hua Lan were all now asleep. Only him left now. They trusted that Chen Ming would keep them safe and sound. Chen Ming had already descended from the second floor of the inn. He saw someone standing staring at the door. The inn''s door was made of wood that was now covered with rotten marks. Chen Ming felt as though a light wind could cause it to copse. The person standing at the door was the owner of the inn. He seemed to be watching out for something. He slowly turned to Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Young Master, I suggest you stay on the second floor. It''s not very safe down here.¡± The innkeeper, no, the Inhuman merchant spoke with a serious tone. His name is Hao Gui. He introduced himself to Chen Ming after Chen Ming decided to stay in the inn he suggested. Hao Gui was actually the owner of this inn. and also owns a handmade jewelry store He wille at night to open the inn. In the morning, he will sell the jewelry that he has made in front of the city. Seeing that Chen Ming was a neer to this city. and do not mind him He therefore suggested Chen Ming to stay in his inn. Honestly, his inn was considered the safest ce in this city. outside the inn He then lit the spirit exorcismmp. Themp was something he created to drive away the ghosts and the evil Inhuman that were around him. Chen Ming heard what Hao Gui had told him but shook his head. ¡°You don''t have to worry. Even though I looked weak. but I''m skilled enough.¡± Hao Gui looked at Chen Ming before shaking his head. ¡°Young Master¡­ You don''t understand. What''s out there now if it''s not at the Destruction Realm could survive. You need to be more stronger than that¡± Hao Gui could not tell what level Chen Ming was. He was sure that Chen Ming had to use something to conceal his profound strength. He guessed that Chen Ming was definitely in the Destruction Realm level, but at most he should probably be at the Intermediate level of the Destruction Realm. Chen Ming did not speak to Hao Gui any more. He walked over to a wooden table and sat on it with a ss of red wine. The smell of red wine was very fragrant. Hao Gui even swallowed his saliva. In addition to red wine Chen Ming also brought out the cheese. It was different from the cheese he gave to Hao Gui. The cheese that Chen Ming brought out was Cheddar cheese, which was a good match for red wine. The cheese he gave to Hao Gui was a ready-made cheese to eat as a snack. it''s different ¡°It¡¯s okay don¡¯t worry too much.¡± 588 Chapter 588 Hao Gui swallowed his saliva. He was an Inhuman, unfortunately his taste buds did not return after returning from the dead. He had forgotten the taste of the food. until this morning what Chen Ming gave him It revives his taste buds. He didn''t think he would be able to taste food like this again. Chen Ming was definitely not a person who was petty. He invited Hao Gui to eat cheese and drink wine with him. Of course, how could Hao Gui refuse this wonderful invitation? And while Hao Gui was being led to the dark side by Chen Ming, He heard something scrunch against the door. Crunch Crunch Crunch Crunch Hao Gui looked at the door with a sharp expression. before he recited something and pointed his finger at the door. He paints something in the air with his finger. On the inn''s door, some Chinese characters appeared. As soon as the Chinese characters appeared, a howling sound from whatever outside rang out. However, that sound soon faded into silence. Hao Gui managed to drive away the things that wanted to enter through the door. Chen Ming looked at Hao Gui with interest. He had never seen this technique before. ¡°The technique you used a moment ago was simr to a formation technique. But looking again, it''s not. Would it be okay if I wanted to ask about the technique you used just a moment ago?¡± Hao Gui heard what Chen Ming asked. He thought for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°The technique I used is called a domain that is separate from the formation.¡± ¡°Domain? interesting¡± Chen Ming felt an unbelievable interest. What was the difference between domain and formation? It was another field that might be useful to him in the future. Chen Ming now had many different techniques. Mainly, there will be the use of the power mechanisms of the universe, formations,ws, concepts, and techniques that use various qi. In addition, there was also technology and science. Who said technology and science are inferior to other? If anyone thinks like that, it was considered a grave mistake. Chen Ming had gained a lot of knowledge from the God of Creation. One of them is rted to technology and science. Gic change...this is the scariest thing about technology and science. Chen Ming shook his head. He still didn''t know much about them. But he had people who trusted him to gather this knowledge for him. Chen Ming looked at Hao Gui. He wanted to learn about how to make a domain. ¡°If I want to learn about domain expansion, What do you want in exchange.¡± Chen Ming did not believe that learning domain technique would be forbidden. Or is it rare. He was convinced that it was amon technique among people around here. If he look at each house that is safe from ghosts and Inhumans. And it was as Chen Ming thought. Hao Gui thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Young Master doesn''t need to give me anything. Just this heavenly food and red liqueur would be enough for me. But Young Master is sure that he really wants to learn it.¡± Hao Gui looked unsure. Chen Ming nodded before telling Hao Gui that he really wanted to learn it. Hao Gui had already received an answer from Chen Ming. He gathered his thoughts before exining about how to make a domain and expand it. "How should I go about this? I''m also not very good at teaching. As far as I can exin The domain mainly uses the power of the soul to express the characteristics of the soul. To be able to use the technique to spread ones true self. One must learn to control the their soul first.¡± Okay, that''s very easy. Chen Ming separated the yin out of his yin and yang. Yang is the body Yin is the soul When he had separated the yin thus giving rise to spiritual energy ¡°This is it?¡± Chen Ming waved his hand out. In Chen Ming''s hand, there was something bluish-green in mes. it''s so beautiful Hao Gui gasped. He was going to exin that the only person who could use spirit energy was the dead¡­ or that it was a specific Inhuman technique¡­ ¡°Y-young master, how can you use your spirit energy?¡± ¡°Hmm, just separate the yin from yang.¡± ¡°Separate Yin¡­ from Yang.¡± Hao Gui was stunned. If Chen Ming exined that he had died before and when he woke up, he was still able to understand, but seperate yin from yang. No one has ever done that before. But even Hao Gui didn''t want to believe it. But the evidence was already in front of him. ¡°So what do you do next?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand what was in Hao Gui''s head. Hao Gui only shook his head. and decided to think about Chen Ming separating Yin from Yangter. Now he exined how to make a domain and expand it. Chen Ming listened to what Hao had said vaguely. Chen Ming understood that it wasn''t that Hao Gui was deliberately exining things like this. But he really can''t teach people. Fortunately, Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. He could understand what Hao Gui wanted to convey. ¡°Understood. The rest is just to force the soul to follow my thoughts.¡± It was even easier when Chen Ming understood thews. expand the domain is easy for him. Chen Ming closed his eyes. Unleash his dragon spirit throughout the city. He felt the urge to test something. Chen Ming took a deep breath. before speaking ¡°Domain Expand : The Land of the Creation Dragon¡­¡± As soon as Chen Ming uttered his words, His spirit energy surged out. The surrounding environment has changed. The sky that was dark bes clear, there was nond, only the sky, the waves crashing like a mirror at Chen Ming''s feet. The Creation Dragon Domain was his world. Here he is the god. All the demons and aggressive Inhuman were within Chen Ming''s Creation Realm. All the ghosts and Inhumans looked at Chen Ming. They could not escape or sneak anywhere. Chen Ming''s identity was like a vast sky. They were just specks of dustpared to him. ¡°This is really awesome. But it still couldn''tpare to when I mastered the ninews at the same time. But this is good. If I apply all ninews at the same time This world will have to carry a burden that is too heavy. with the creation dragon domain I already have a technique that can be used to deal with enemies in a limited circle.¡± Chen Ming smiled. Now he would not be afraid to use his power too much. 589 Chapter 589 Within a forest in the Inhuman territory A group of people were traveling deep into the forest. Each of them wore green robes with a leaf symbol on their backs. They were the disciples and elders from the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Each of them had one hundred years or more of penance in the Destruction Realm. Within the group, there were also people at the Extinction Realm level. although their penance was not much. However, their level was still higher than the Destruction Realm. The sound of everyone''s footsteps was rather faint. But within such a silent forest, the sound of everyone''s footsteps gathered loudly. Within the group of disciples from the Green Leaf Sword Sect a young woman hugging a young man''s arm She looked around with a not very good expression on her face. ¡°Senior Zhao Kui I don''t like this atmosphere at all. Why must we take this route? This ce was filled with a demonic aura. and dense yin and we also travel in the middle of the night like this.¡± The woman said with a rather unfamiliar expression on her face. every one could immediately see that she did not like this terrifying atmosphere. She looked worried and scared. Even though she was at the Destruction Realm level, and had pene for more than a hundred years, However, she still didn''t like the atmosphere full of despair. ¡°Junior disciple Jiao Qing. You are the chief disciple. How could you be afraid of something like this? If we don''t take this route We won''t be able to reach the Sky Square at Tianmen Sect in time.¡± Zhao Kui breathed a sigh. This was the first time he had traveled this far from the sect. He couldn''t understand why the Heavenly Lord had gathered so many people together. It must also be the level of Destruction Realm, a hundred years of perseverance or more. Either way, it still felt weird. ¡°Even though I am the Chief Disciple, it is true. But I still feel bad. If something happens now, what should I do? I''m scared.¡± Zhao Kui shook his head. before smiling at her. No matter how much time has passed She was still attached to him. And it will always be like this. And while Zhao Kui wanted tofort her, Elder Luo Kun ordered everyone to stop walking. Elder Luo Kun was the inner sect elder with the highest profound level here. He was at the Extinction Realm level, penance of more than fifty years. ¡°All disciples prepare. I can feel something ahead.¡± He doesn''t know if it''s a friend or an enemy. He had to let everyone be careful. Elder Luo Kun walked forward with the other elders. to determine whether the other party is a friend or foe Of course, he could feel the other party. The other party would surely be able to feel him as well. ¡°Elder Zheng Liu of the Qilin Dao Sect?¡± Luo Kun let out a breath. The Qilin Dao Sect was one of the sects full of virtues. They too had received the divine decree. The Guilin Dao sect was not far from the Heavenly Realm. They should have tried to finish things within the sect before leaving the sect. They didn''t have much time to travel to the Tianmen Sect. ¡°Elder Luo Kun of the Green Leaf Sword Sect?¡± The Qilin Dao Sect elder seemed to know Luo Kun. And Luo Kun also knew the Qilin Dao Sect elder as well. They both let out a sigh of relief. who found that the other party was the same sect of Dharma as themselves The two greeted each other slightly before turning around and telling their disciples that the other party was the not hostile. The disciples of the two sects, knowing that the other was a friend. They rx. but still be careful. This is not a very safe ce. They will never be reckless. Luo Kun looked at Zheng Liu before speaking. ¡°Elder Zheng Liu since we all have the same destination Why don''t we go towards the Tianmen Sect together? That would be safer for us.¡± ¡°I agree with what Elder Luo Kun said. This forest is full of danger. On the way that I travel I encountered hordes of Inhuman and ghosts. Fortunately, I had a valuable treasure from the sect with me. Otherwise there would have been a huge loss.¡± ¡°Inhuman herds¡­¡± Although the Inhuman''s level was not that high. But their number was enormous. Moreover, they are immortal. They were able to survive the terrible wounds as if it had no effect on them. Only those who couldprehend the Law of Light or Spirit would be able to deal with them. At this moment, only the Qilin Dao Sect could use the treasure that contained the Law of Light to a certain extent. Luo Kun made the right decision to travel with the Qilin Dao Sect. He thought that sooner orter they would encounter a horde of Inhuman. ¡­.. Chen Ming at this moment slowly opened the inn''s door, he looked around, the atmosphere in the city was now very dreadful. ¡°Young Master, are you sure to leave now.¡± Hao Gui said with an unsure look on his face. It''s now past midnight. This was the time when the Inhuman and ghosts were at their strongest. But even though the Inhuman and ghosts were the strongest at this time, There wasn''t even a single of them in the city. ''Young master drove them all away. by spreading the domain only once.'' It was still something that caught his eye. Chen Ming''s ultimate domain expansion. He wasn''t sure how Chen Ming could do this. spread it the whole city like that Seeing this, although this city is a rtively unpopted city. But its size is as big as the capitals in the various realm. Chen Ming heard what Hao Gui asked. He nodded before speaking. ¡°I am sure¡­ there is no better time to travel than this time.¡± After answering with Hao Gui, Chen Ming then turned to the three girls who had now descended downstairs and were on their way. They then drink the hot coffee that Chen Ming had prepared for each other. ¡°Chang''er Enrica, Lan¡¯er, are you resting enough. From now on, going to Tianmen Sect will take quite some time.¡± Chang''er looked at Chen Ming before nodding. ¡°We slept enough. In fact, We don''t even need to sleep. But We just feel like sleeping. It''s a pity that you didn''te to sleep with us. Makes us feel lonely and don''t want to continue sleeping¡­¡± 590 Chapter 590 Chang''er spoke in a sultry tone. If it was someone else, they would probably melt because of her sweetness. However, Chen Ming only shook his head before kissing her forehead. before whispering something to her. This made Chang''er smile with a beautiful smile. ¡°You have promised me. You cannot break your promise.¡± ¡°I never broke a promise, Chang''er.¡± Chen Ming turned to Enrica. She answered his question with a bright smile. ¡°I don''t need to sleep either, my lord. But I also want to¡­¡± Enrica blushed. She was embarrassed to say such a thing. She turned to Chang''er. It seemed that Chang''er had allowed her to join in. Enrica was delighted that the lord and her mistress were kind to her. Hua Lan only looked at Chang''er and Enrica with envy. She only looked at Chen Ming. I don''t need to hurry. Sooner orter I will get¡­ just like that too.¡¯ Chen Ming had no idea what Chang''er was thinking. She only nodded at him with a smile. She slowly sipped her coffee. This drink made her really awake. She didn''t know what pills Chen Ming had put in. It made her feel refreshed like this. ¡°After I finished my coffee, we set off together.¡± "Yes" Hao Gui only looked at Chen Ming along with his three lovers before shaking his head. ''It seems to me that this is true. The stronger someone is, the harder it is to understand them.¡¯ Hao Gui decided to not understand anything. Chen Ming and the three girlster said goodbye to Hao Gui before heading into the forest. where the Inhuman border is full of forests It does not have a road like other boundaries. and also cannot fly above the forest in Inhuman realm. The reason for this was because within the forest, there would be many Inhuman and demons that would immediately attack those flying above it. Traveling into the forest on foot is the safest route. Chen Ming and the three girls could actually fly through the forest. With Chen Ming''s power, he could protect everyone. However, Chen Ming wanted to go into the forest to collect some herbs. Its herb is called the Yin and Yang Merging Flower. It has the property of increasing pregnancy rates for women with True Essence Realm level and above. This herb is quite rare and only spawns where there is strong yin and yang. There are two types of Yin and Yang Merging Flowers. The kind that was born in a ce full of yin. and another that was born in a ce full of Yang. It is here that the yin part of the flower would grow. Chen Ming only needed one nt each. He was able to nt it in Dragon City. Chang''er was able to take care of it, but there was a caveat. When Chen Ming was able to find the two kinds of yin and yang flowers, After he made Kang Lan pregnant. She will be next Chen Ming was now considered quite old ording to earth time. It might be time for him to have a child. Within the deep forest, Chen Ming, along with Chang''er Enrica and Hua Lan, were vigorously exploring for the Yin and Yang Flower. ¡°It seems that it is not as easy to find as we thought.¡± ¡°However, how rare it is. We must find it. It''s our future¡­¡± ¡°I will do anything for you my lord.¡± The girls were all devoted to finding this yin and yangbination flower. They and Chen Ming needed it if they wanted to have children in the future. ¡°Ming, I find it strange. I''ve tried to use my senses to find them. but can''t find even the dark demonic beasts as well.¡± Chang''er let out a disappointed expression. Without it, it would be difficult to have a child with Chen Ming. She might have to wait a thousand years. Until she was able to have a child with Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw Chang''er''s disappointed expression. He couldn''t help stroking her head. "Don''t worry, I''ve heard that the Yin-Yang Flower is real even if it is born in a ce where there is a lot of Yin. but with special features causing it to only emit yin in a narrow radius. if we don''t get close to its radius Even if it was you, you might not be able to find it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s real it would be good. That means we still have hope.¡± Chang''er liked it when Chen Ming cared about her the most. Of course, Chang''er knew. He also cared about the others. but it was enough for her. Chen Ming was now using the Splitting Spell to allow his splitter to help each other find the Yin and Yang Flower. Chen Ming was confident that his hundreds of splits would easily find the Yin and Yang Flower. Whereas ¡°Hmm, something happened to my split body.¡± The connection with Chen Ming''s split had been cut off. He couldn''t feel that his split had been destroyed. But it just disappeared. which is very strange And it wasn''t just Chen Ming''s split body. ¡°Ming looks like something happened to the dark demonic beast as well? They disappeared without a trace. I can''t connect with them.¡± Chang''er now had a very serious expression. She turned to one direction before speaking. ¡°I can sense that they disappeared from there.¡± ¡°The same direction that my split disappeared¡­¡± ¡­. Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°You three wait for me here. I''ll go check myself." ¡°No, if you want to go, we must go together.¡± Chang''er refused. She would definitely never let Chen Ming go into danger on his own. Even though she knew how much stronger he was than her, ¡°I am too. It is the duty of a servant like me. to perform this dangerous duty.¡± Enrica wanted to explore on her own. and let Chen Ming, Chang''er and Hua Lan stay here. Of course, no one would agree with that. ¡°Then it can''t be helped. Why can''t we all go together? what''s up I believe that Ming will definitely be able to help us.¡± Hua Lan offered, Chen Ming didn''t have much choice. He had everyonee with him. if anything happens He was sure that he would be able to help everyone. But in reality it is not like that. Chen Ming along with the three were separated after reaching the point where Chen Ming and Chang''er''s dark demonic beast had disappeared. The four of them were teleported into thebyrinth realm. A ce where everyone can''t use their own powers. Even with Chen Ming 591 Chapter 591 ¡°Chang¡¯er! Enrica! Hua Lan! Where are you!¡± Chen Ming shouted. When the four of them came to where the dark demonic beasts and his split had disappeared. They were sent to somewhere by an unknown force separately. Now Chen Ming tried to find everyone but he found nothing but a maze. Chen Ming walked into a maze. He looked around with a strange expression. He didn''t understand how he got here. Chen Ming used his dragon eyes and used a strong dragon sense. But no matter where he looked, he couldn''t see anyone. In fact, he couldn''t even see through the wall. His dragon sense was only limited to within a hundred meter radius in this maze. ¡°Thews, concepts, or even mechanisms of the universe cannot be applied here¡­How?¡± Chen Ming felt that he was in a very bad situation. ¡°Since thews, concepts or mechanics of the universe cannot be applied here. There is only one way.¡± Chen Ming took out something from his inventory. It was the only thing that could be used here. Chen Ming now felt that within this maze there must be something very important. And what does that have to do with his lost power? ¡­. ¡°Damn it, where is this ce?¡± Zhao Kui now looked around. Just now, he was with his junior disciple along with the other disciples. But now, only he and his junior disciple were left. ¡°Senior Zhao Kui. I feel so cold This ce is full of yin. Senior Brother, can you transfer S-Senior Qi to me?¡± Jiao Qing was now trembling. There was twice as much Yin in the maze forest here. The female had more yin in her body than yang. causing her to be directly affected. Her face was pale. She was like a sick person. Heard what Jiao Qing said. Zhao Kui immediately wanted to transfer his power into her body. But ¡°I can''t use my energy?!¡± Jiao Qing tried to use her own qi. It was found that she was unable to use her own qi as well. ¡°What happened here? Why can''t we use profound energy?¡± Jiao Qing was now even more trembling. She considered nothing to protect herself at this moment. If she leaves it be. She might be infiltrated by Yin Poison. Zhao Kui looked at Jiao Qing. He wasn''t quite sure, but ¡°Junior disciple Jiao Qing. I have a way to help you loosen the Yin in your body, but.¡± "But?" Jiao Qing looked at Zhao Kui with hope. She felt so cold that she couldn''t stand it anymore. ¡°I might have to touch your body. I noticed that although I was unable to use my profound energy, But I can circte it. I-I need to touch your D-dantian¡­ in order to transfer my energy directly into your body.¡± Simply put, he needed to touch her belly. smooth and white belly of hers. Zhao Kui hurriedly shook his head. ¡®What am I thinking now!¡¯ Jiao Qing didn''t think much or she didn¡¯t mind. She slowly took off her shirt. Showing the beautiful belly of her. ¡°If it is Senior Zhao Kui''s I-I... I don''t mind. Senior Brother, please transfer Senior Brother''s warm energy into me.¡± Don¡¯t think deeply! Zhao Kui looked at Jiao Qing. Her condition was very bad right now. He gritted his teeth and immediately hurried to transfer his power to her. A momentter, Jiao Qing returned to normal. She let out a sigh of relief. She thought that the Yin Poison had intervened. This is really dangerous for women. ¡°Thank you senior brother for helping. I feel much better now.¡± Jiao Qing thank Zhao Kui. She was slightly embarrassed before shaking her head. ¡°You don''t need to thank me. It is my duty to take care of you.¡± ¡°Senior Zhao Kui¡­¡± The two stared at each other. Before Zhao Kui woke up ¡°What is it now?¡± His heart was beating extremely violently. Zhao Kui had never felt that his junior sister would be this beautiful before. Meanwhile, Jiao Qing felt the same as always. She had already liked her senior brother from the beginning. This shows that not only women are affected by Yin. Even the men themselves They will be more responsive to the opposite sex than usual. They both turned the other way in embarrassment. before Zhao Kui spoke. ¡°Let''s go from here. We will have to find the others and gather with them as soon as possible.¡± "Um" Zhao Kui hesitated a little. But he walked over and held Jiao Qing''s hand. She could only look at her hand with a warm smile. Her senior brother had never held her hand much before. This was the first time he had done something like this. She didn''t count the way he touched her belly. because that is necessary different from holding hands ¡­¡­¡­. Inside another maze Luo Kun now furrowed his brows together. He looked at his disciples with a very serious expression. ? ¡°What are you all doing!¡± With the energy that had been suppressed This made him unable to use his profound energy. He could only use his strong lungs to shout out loud. He was able to draw the consciousness of the male and female disciples out of their reverie. The previous male and female disciples were embracing and caressing each other. They expressed their desire for each other. Some kissed and touched an inappropriate ce. If Luo Kun didn''te in and grab everyone''s consciousness first, He didn¡¯t know what will happen to everyone. ¡°All of you hurry up and use this internal self-defense qi. This ce is full of Yin Energy. If you don''t want to be poisoned by Yin, Share the Yang with Yin!¡± Luo Kun said indirectly. that he wants All the male disciples did was to share their own yang with them. It''s something that doesn''t look right. But now he didn''t have much choice. Luo Kun looked around. Here was a maze. Everyone could not use Qi other than to use it to transfer them to each other. ¡°What exactly is this ce? I really don''t feel good about it.¡± Besides them There was also a Qilin Dao Sect as well. But there''s one that went missing from the group. It seemed that everyone was sent in different directions. Luo Kun needed to gather all the disciples. and find a way out of here 592 Chapter 592 Qilin Dao Sect disciples are now in a big problem... It''s a very big problem. They didn''t encounter any problems with Yin Energy like the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Qilin Dao Sect disciples mainly practiced Yang techniques. This gave them quite a bit of Yin immunity. Thus, the yin in the air was not their problem at all. Their problem right now is ¡°Fire Qilin palm!¡± Zheng Liu used the Qilin Dao Sect''s palm technique. In front of him were many big scarabs, wanting to devour him and his disciples. They are weak But the number of them was huge. Moreover, the profound energy was not yet usable. He needed to use the strength of his pure body. Fortunately, the body of the Extinction Realm level was extremely strong. So dealing with insect swarms is not that difficult. Zheng Liu sighed. ¡°This is how many swarms we have encountered.¡± ¡°Dear Elder Zheng Liu, This is the tenth swarm we have encountered.¡± Their number kept increasing. Plus, the level is getting higher and higher as well. continue to be like this He might not be able to fight with them. ¡°Hopefully we can find a way out of here. before faced with such a situation.¡± After Zheng Liu finished speaking, His expression immediately changed. The area where he stood trembled. something ising He was aware of the impending danger. ¡°Since when was my mouth so good at predicting thing¡­¡± Zheng Liu turned to his disciples who were puzzled before shouting at the top of his voice. "Run!" Only one word he could say. He immediately ran after warning all the disciples. Whateveres this way He certainly can''t beat it. ¡­¡­¡­. on the other side Chang''er Enrica and Hua Lan now were fortunate that the three were all sent in the same direction. The three of them couldn''t use Qi or Law like Chen Ming. Fortunately, the trio had Enrica with them. Although she was unable to use profound energy orws, She still has her best technology. ¡°This golem is really useful.¡± With the coboration between Enrica and Morgan Made something new through technology and alchemy. Another thing that happened was a golem. Its body was made from Alchemy. The work system is made up of intelligent machine technology. This made the golems that Enrica summoned had extremely highbat abilities. With the ability of her. She could only summon a maximum of ten golems. However, each golem''s fighting ability was at the highest level of Destruction Realm. This made them now able to easily destroy all scarabs. And they can also locate their nests. And after they had dealt with all the scarab nests in the three areas, The ground trembled. ¡°Something ising this way. Its size is huge too.¡± Hua Lan drew her sword and prepared to fight. Meanwhile, in Chang''er''s hand was a kitchen knife. The two of them stared in the direction that something was going on. Enrica had all ten golems merged into onerge golem. Its fighting power was at the beginning of Extinction Realm level. ¡°It has arrived!¡± A giant scarab beetle appeared. The walls of the maze were hundreds of meters high. However, the size of the insect was the same size as the wall. Show how big and gigantic it is. ¡°I will approach it myself. Hua Lan, you look for a moment to attack it from behind, Enrica, you used the golem to attack it with arge stone.¡± "Acknowledge" Only Chang''er can deal directly with this gigantic scarab beetle. His strength and that of Chang''er weren''t that different. Chang''er used her kitchen knife to sh the scarab beetle''s horns. Its horns were extremely hard. If she don''t use her energy to attack, There was no way to kill it. "Tsk" Chang''er jumped backwards. The scarab beetle attacks her. Due to Itsrge size, each attack was extremely mind blowing. ¡°Hua Lan Enrica right now!¡± At this moment, the scarab beetle only targeted Chang''er, ignoring the others. For him, Chang''er was thought to be the most dangerous in the group. Hua Lan used the sword technique. While Enrica used the golem to throw arge stone at it. Team attacks seem to work. The scarab beetle was injured. but not dead ¡°It seems like we need to cultivate more in physical strength.¡± Chang''er spoke up. If these three were physically stronger than this It would be difficult to deal with this beetle. Actually, everyone didn''t ignore the training of their own bodies. However, cultivating the body took a lot of time and was really difficult. While the three girls were seriously fighting the giant scarab beetle. Chen Ming was walking forward with an extremely serious expression on his face. Many hours have passed now. His back was filled with the remains of gigantic scarab beetles. Although Chen Ming was unable to use his various powers . However, his body was stronger than these giant beetles like the sky and the abyss. Moreover, Chen Ming found that a simple iron sword that weighed a hundred tons was very good at dealing with these giant scarabs beetles. Their armor shattered upon impact with his sword. ¡°This does not include that I can use my dragon form as well.¡± That''s right, Chen Ming could use his dragon form here. And when he used his dragon form, his strength would be doubled. But he didn''t use it. He reserved it for an emergency. Here just his normal power now was more than enough. ¡®I will use the dragon form to whatever looking at me now.¡¯ Chen Ming shook his head. Whoever or Whatever was here didn''t think that he would be able to sense that someone was staring at him. Chen Ming admitted, if it wasn''t for Long Chu. Practice sensing nature with him. He certainly had no way of recognizing the person who was staring at him. Yin is part of nature. Chen Ming could use the yin here as a medium of sense. But even if he could use Yin as a medium, He was still having trouble in this maze. ¡°Well, anyway,ing here is not always a bad thing.¡± Chen Ming smiled widely. what he was looking for now he has it. 593 Chapter 593 Along the way, Chen Ming encountered arge number of Yin-Yang Flowers. He kept it all. He wasn''t sure which flowers could be nted. and which flowers cannot be nted it needed to be nted by those who had knowledge of it. No wonder the person who knew how to grow it was Kang Lan. She was looking for a way to make Kang Ye born into this world as quickly as possible. Chen Ming was able to walk forward for a moment. he stopped walking ¡°Come back¡­to the beginning again¡­¡± This was his problem as to why he couldn¡¯t still go to Chang''er, Hua Lan and Enrica. Even if he could use Yin as a medium to sense them. But there are dimensional traps. Causing Chen Ming to return to his starting point every time he made a mistake. He just let out a breath. He looked on the map. This map was obtained byunching a drone. The map doesn''t seem to have anythingplicated at all. It is a quadrupedal corridoryout with each room being a square. But even if it wasn''t thatplicated, every time he walked into different rooms He could feel the trembling dimension when He''s going to show up at his starting point. Chen Ming scribbled down the path he walked a moment ago on the map. ¡°If I keep following this path, sooner orter I will definitely reach the destination.¡± Chen Ming rested for a moment. before deciding to start walking again ¡°Unfortunately, Dimensional Traps cannot detect drones or my splitting spell. So I can''t use drones and my split to travel instead. It''s starting to get irritating.¡± Chen Ming was a very calm person. If it was anyone else, They would have gone rampant for sure. And just as Chen Ming was about to walk to another room. He could feel that someone appeared behind him. ¡°Senior Zhao Kui I feel like we''ve walked this way before.¡± ¡°I think so too. Looks like we took a wrong turn-¡± Zhao Kui now looked in front of him. He found someone standing in front of him. But he was dressed in a strange fashion. Zhao Kui knew right away that he wasn''t from the Green Leaf Sword Sect or the Qilin Dao Sect. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Kui pulled out his sword. prepare to fight Jiao Qing was the same. This ce was full of danger. Both of them had to be careful at all times. Chen Ming looked at the two of them. before looking at the map in their hands The map was written roughly. These two seem to understand how thisbyrinth works just like him. If the data from the map of the two of them werepared to him, It should be easier to find a path to walk further. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing now looked at Chen Ming with a serious expression. Before arriving here, the two had encountered many things. whether it is a swarm of scarab giant beetles that were hundreds of meters tall, and ferocious undead could use strange martial arts. The two didn''t know what to expect again. And when they arrived here, the two met a stranger. Plus, he was also wearing a weird outfit. He was not a Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple. or the Qilin Dao Sect. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing were very unlucky. The two came out of the Green Leaf Sword Sect before meeting Chen Ming. Because they had to hurry to reach the Tianmen Sect in time. If both of them knew who Chen Ming was The two would not even dare to raise their heads to look at Chen Ming. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. Came from the city of Shenlin in the Jungle Realm. You must be disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Shenlin City Lord and I have a connection. He was also a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. You don''t need to worry.¡± Chen Ming said in a friendly manner. However, both of them were even more suspicious of Chen Ming. Anyone could speak that they knew the Lord of Shenlin. ¡°If so Do you have any evidence?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He already knew that the two would have asked for evidence. This world was dangerous and can''t be trusted. Chen Ming picked up something to show them. After he got engaged to Hua Lan Green Leaf Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master Chu Chenting gave him this badge. tell him that if he meets a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect He could show this to them for them to see. They will follow everything he tells them. ¡°Is this enough evidence for me?¡± Chen Ming held up a wooden sign with the word leaf for both of them to see. As soon as they saw that wooden sign They both trembled. ¡°!!?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Why do you have the Sect Master''s badge!¡± Chen Ming looked at the two before scratching his head slightly. He didn''t think that this old wooden sign belonged to Chu Chenting. ¡°I received it after I got engaged to Hua Lan. I didn''t think it was a sect master''s badge like this.¡± After Chen Ming was parted from the system. He rarely used his dragon eyes to see the fine details of things. So he didn''t know that this wooden sign was important to the Green Leaf Sword Sect. He thought it was the same as the ck iron badge he had obtained from Leng Zhiyi. ¡°Betrothed to Hua Lan. Refers to the chief disciple of the sect." Chen Ming nodded. The two of them now looked at Chen Ming changed. The paranoia disappeared as if it never existed. The two looked at Chen Ming respectfully. ¡°I don''t think you are Senior Sister Hua''s fiancee. Please forgive me for offending you." ¡°I am too.¡± Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing hurriedly apologized to Chen Ming. He has clear evidence. The two did not dare to offend him. ¡°I don''t hold a grudge against you. It is normal for you to be careful in this dangerous world.¡± 594 Chapter 594 Chen Ming then spoke with the two of them for a bit. before getting into important matters immediately ¡°This mappared to my map. The path we had to walk was greatly reduced. You guys want to wait here for me to explore the path. Or will youe with me? As you can see, you guys look very tired.¡± Both of them were not the same as Chen Ming. Dealing with scarabs and inhuman is very draining on both of them. Not to mention that the two had to run with their lives to escape the horde of scarab beetles. Surviving is already good enough. But no matter how tired the two The two also asked to go with Chen Ming. ¡°Understood, then follow me.¡± Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing followed Chen Ming. The two were prepared to face the impending danger. But the remains of the scarab and the giant beetle in front of them told them something else. This route is safe. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing only looked at Chen Ming. He shed the giant scarab beetle in two after it emerged from a corner that Chen Ming had never traveled to before. The giant scarab beetle''s body was easily torn in two before their eyes. ¡°There are really a lot of insects here. What do you two say?" Both of them just nodded. They don''t know how to describe their feelings right now. Chen Ming, along with Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing, continued forward in the maze. Chen Ming had walked in the right direction. And soon he will reach the end of this maze. Or he was able to get out of here by walking toward the way back he came from. But he had to find Chang''er, Hua Lan, and Enrica first. Moreover, he wanted to find out who was watching him right now. On the other side of the maze. Luo Kun now only gritted his teeth. His condition was not very good. Besides him The other elders too were in the same condition as him. ¡°If this continues, We are all going to die. Fortunately, it seems that the Qilin Dao Sect has passed this way before. They helped us take on these scarabs.¡± Luo Kun only looked at the scarab remains and the giant scarab beetle that had been split in two. He didn''t think there was someone from the Qilin Dao Sect who could use a sword to this level. ¡°Dao Sword, there are people who can practice swordsmanship until they achieve Dao like this.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Luo Kun nodded to Zheng Liu¡­ Zheng Liu? Luo Kun hurriedly turned to Zheng Liu with his eyes wide open. His condition was not much different from his. ¡°Elder Zheng Liu Why are you here¡­Isn¡¯t you and your disciple already gone up a head¡± ¡°Huh, what does Elder Luokun mean, gone up a head? Me and my disciple are walking in the same direction as you. and we just reach here too¡± ¡°if so and the remains of these giant scarab beetles and scarabs.¡± ¡°Isn''t it you who manages them? Your sword arts are extremely strong, respected, respected, since when Elder Luo Kun sessfully mastered the sword dao.¡± Dao was different fromws. Thews were made to be controlled. But Dao just exists there no one can control it. It was the highest truth that one can perceive. Dao was not meant to be controlled but to understand and set it as a path. Thew required a very high level of profound energy to be able to reach and control it. But the Dao, whoever it was, was able to ess it. Even though the Dao sounds easier to ess than thews, it was actually a hundred times harder. Whoever deal with these giant scarab beetles and scarabs leaving the sword dao behind causing no insects toe close to this area Luo Kun felt embarrassed. He hurriedly shook his head before speaking. ¡°Senior Zheng Liu has misunderstood. I''m still very far from Dao. Evenws I still couldn''t reach. Don''t just say Dao." Dao was greater than thew? The disciples nearby Eavesdrop on what Elder Luo Kun and Zheng Liu have to say together. Most people know about thews. However, only a few know Dao. Zheng Liu looked at Luo Kun. When he looked He couldn''t feel the Dao from Luo Kun''s body. ¡°Well, I cannot feel the Dao from within you.¡± Luo Kun let out a breath. Dao is not that easy to attain. Within the Green Leaf Sword Sect, there was a piece of stone filled with Dao. It was a stone that existed before the existence of the universe. Dao is in everything. It is great above the heavens and allws. It arises from the unknown. calm and empty, exists, does not change. Whoever was epted by the Dao will be the one who will live forever ¡°Now the problem is Who is the sword dao user?¡± Luo Kun and Zheng Liu couldn''t know the answer until they met him. ¡­¡­ "This is it" Within the center of the maze, Chang''er, Hua Lan and Enrica now looked down. The three arrived at the end of the maze as the first group. At the center of the maze There was arge stairway stretching down until it could not be seen below. ¡°I can feel a strong yin. The bottom was filled with darkness that even I could not see. It is full of danger.¡± Hearing what Chang''er said, Hua Lan and Enrica looked at each other. Within the three, Chang''er was the strongest. If she could still feel the danger from below It mean it is really dangerous. ¡°Chang''er, what should we do next? Should we walk back from here?" Hua Lan asked Chang''er. She wanted to find Chen Ming as soon as possible. She believed that Chen Ming would be looking for them as well. Enrica didn''t say anything. Just look down She felt something was calling to her. ¡°No, we are waiting here. Sooner orter, Ming will definitely be here.¡± She had already remembered the way back. But it''s still not certain. Everyone might get lost in the maze again. And while Chang''er was talking to Hua Lan, The two didn''t notice Enrica''s expressionless expression. Something was happening to her. She seemed to be possessed by something. 595 Chapter 595 ¡°Hmm, this way and this way, you can''t go wrong.¡± Chen Ming looked at the map. His brows furrowed together. Why did he return to the same spot with Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing one more time? Chen Ming was now thinking about where he went wrong to return to the same ce. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing were sitting and eating with gusto. The two had never eaten food this delicious before. Plus because the body needs a lot of nutrients as well. ¡°Hungry, why am I so hungry? I''ve never been this hungry in my life.¡± ¡°Me too. From Martial Ancestor Realm and above, we probably wouldn''t need food anymore. Why am I so hungry again? We are not like Inhuman or beastfolk.¡± Human beings and Inhuman and beastfolk need food for different reasons. Inhuman beings need food because their techniques are heavy on the body. while the inhuman who had to eat to keep themselves remembered as human beings If not eating They may have forgotten the food that humans were supposed to eat. and began to eat humans instead. It is very sad that such a terrible thing happened. ¡°It seems thebyrinth has changed direction¡­ but why didn¡¯t change before?¡± The maze now changes direction every five minutes. He had walked for an hour earlier and still hadn''t seen anything change. ¡°Hmph, if this is the case, then there is only one way.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He looked down at the ground. Do they think he didn¡¯t know that? Chen Ming slowly started to touch the ground. before using his finger to pierce through the ground. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing only looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know what he wanted to do. ¡°As I really thought This ce was born from something that is beyond thews and concept, it is¡­ profound and difficult to understand.¡± Even Chen Ming could understand the mechanics of the universe. Still can''t understand about this ce, although this ce looks superficially just abyrinth with little tricks. ¡°Why do I feel strangely familiar with it? It''s like I am¡­in the arms of a mother.¡± Chen Ming burst into tears, it was warm and nostalgic. ¡°Senior Brother-inw! What happened?" Jiao Qing and Zhao Kui at this moment saw that Chen Ming was in tears. The two of them hurriedly put down the food they were eating and immediately came to Chen Ming aid. "I''m fine." Chen Ming closed his eyes. His tears disappeared. The Dragon Tears were very precious. But if they are not harvested properly, It will disappear into the air like that. Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing could only swallow their saliva. Both of them regretted that they didn¡¯t collect Chen Ming''s tears, but did not dare to say anything. ¡°I know how to get to the end of this ce. You guys rest for a bit. After that, we continue our journey together.¡± Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing nodded to Chen Ming. before the two continued to eat. Chen Ming walked away a little before sitting cross-legged. He start emptying his mind He was now trying to recall the sense he had just found a moment ago. Long Chu taught him something very important. What he was doing right now was gathering his mind. Soon, Chen Ming would surely understand the feeling he had experienced earlier, perhaps he could even use it. ¡­¡­¡­. Luo Kun and Zheng Liu now gritted their teeth. The maze now changed. They could sense that something was heading towards them. Their number was huge. ¡°Everyone gathered here. Never leave the area marked with Dao of Sword!¡± Luo Kun gave orders to his disciples. Zheng Liu also gave the samemand. The current situation was that only the mark with the dao sword could protect everyone. Liu Kun and Zheng Liu used the remains of giant beetles and scarabs to form a wall around everyone. Fortunately, the Dao was not easily lost. It will stay like that for hundreds and thousands of years. ¡°We would still be safe if we were inside these insect sham walls.¡± Zheng Liu copsed to the ground. It was the limit that his body could handle. Liu Kun followed closely. He and Zheng Liu were the ones who exerted the most in this ce. ¡°Why am I so hungry?¡± Luo Kun spoke in a state of exhaustion. This is because they usually don''t need to eat or drink. He and most of the disciples did not bring much food with them. The only thing that was taken with him was dry food that was only used to trade with the inhuman and beastfolk. ¡°Are we all going to die here?!¡± ¡°No, I don''t want to die. I still have many things that I want to do!¡± ¡°I will not die until I get my revenge!¡± The disciples couldn''t stand the pressure at this moment. Luo Kun and Zheng Liu breathed a sigh. The current situation was not very good. ¡°Why don''t we try eating these insects?¡± One disciple proposed. Eat insects? Why didn''t everyone think of this? ¡°It looks¡­ not very appetizing.¡± But what choice did they have? The one who suggested it started first and it¡¯s unbelievable. Scarab, even though it is unappetizing , tastes incredibly delicious in contrast to its appearance. Luo Kun now ate roasted scarab with gusto. ¡°This is a taste that I have never experienced before. It''s both crispy and soft like this. Plus, eating it makes our bodies stronger.¡± Luo Kun spoke up in surprise. He didn''t think the scarabs beetle when roasted would have a deep vor. It also added qi to his body as well. Zheng Liu, who had already eaten the scarab, was as surprised as him. The wounds on his body slowly healed. The two ate a few more scarabs, filling them up and ready to fight off swarms of beetle scarabs and giant beetle scarabs. Zheng Liu looked around. The disciples were eating scarab. Even female disciples who hated insects needed to eat them. to try to keep as much energy as possible Zheng Liu saw the situation now. He couldn''t help butugh a little. It really made him feel nostalgic. ¡°I never thought that we would be in such a bad condition. I don''t remember When did I ate food because I was hungry. Probably two hundred to three hundred years ago.¡± Zheng Liu spoke up with a nostalgic look on his face. His path didn''t start very well. Everyone here has a tragic life history. This world was a cruel world. The weak will only be taken advantage of by the strong. ¡°So am I. I haven''t eaten food because I need it for two hundred years.¡± The two get along well as if they were friends for a long time. Of course that is because they are both in the same world. ¡°What should we do from now on? I don''t think we''ll be able to reach the Tianmen Sect in time. We would certainly have broken the heavenly decree and were sentenced to death.¡± Luo Kun let out a breath. He was sure that they would be able to escape from here. They will still be sentenced to death. Heaven has no mercy Zheng Liu remained silent. He thought like Luo Kun. Even if He could get out of here, He couldn''t make it in time for the assembly. And while the two were contemting what to do next. One of Qilin Dao Sect disciple shouted loudly. ¡°Someone ising this way. They are attacked by swarms of scarabs and giant scarab beetles!¡± ¡°That''s Senior Brother Zhao Kui and Senior Sister Jiao Qingni, that''s for sure. Even the two seniors can''t survive the swarms of scarabs and giant scarab beetles!¡± ¡°No, it''s not just Senior Zhao Kui and Senior Sister Jiao Qing. There was still someone with both of them!¡± 596 Chapter 596 Luo Kun and Zheng Liu with speed Both of them wanted to go out and help Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing. Even though they weren''t disciples of the Qilin Dao Sect. Zheng Liu would still help both of them. It is the duty of the elders to help the next generation. Although both of them are over a hundred years old, but However, the two were still much younger than Luo Kun and Zheng Liu. ¡°Elder Luo Kun deals with the giant scarab beetle on the left. I will deal with the giant scarab beetle on the right!¡± Luo Kun nodded and dashed to deal with the giant scarab beetle on the left. But something different happened. The giant scarab beetle has a different appearance. It has a darker color. Its armor was more durable than the kind that he had attacked with all his might and didn''t leave a single mark on it. ¡°Senior Zheng Liu, be careful. These giant scarab beetles are different. They have reached a higher level!¡± not on time Elder Zheng Liu was hit by a giant scarab beetle and was sent to the wall. The wall seemed to have changed as well. The normal wall was a stone wall. But now it was an iron wall. ¡°Elder Zheng Liu!¡± Evolution, all giant scarab beetles and scarabs now have armor that is much stronger than any iron or metal. Even Luo Kun and Zheng Liu were unable to scratch their armor until The sword soared from the hand of a young man. before it shed back and forth in front of the two Iron giant scarab beetles. Luo Kun only looked at what had happened. He didn''t think he would meet a Dao Sword user right now. The iron giant scarab beetle that he could not scratch. It was now shed into pieces. After that Luo Kun heard something from the young man''s mouth. ¡°This is the feeling. But what is it?¡± The young man looked a little confused. He used the sword dao without him knowing what it was. Is it even possible? Earlier A long corridor filled with the remains of mutated insects. Chen Ming, Zhao Kui, and Jiao Qing were now heading along the path where Chen Ming could sense some kind of power. Is it his own power? and it seems that it is not It''s hard to exin It was like his power, but not his power. Some kind of power that It was the sword dao that he could unleash. It made his sword technique even more dangerous. Chen Ming was able to release it. However, he still couldn''t quite understand it. He just felt it was a formless force. and will onlye out when he empties his mind while fighting using the sword. ''It''s a very strange feeling. But it is still ssified as a good feeling...'' It was a familiar and unfamiliar feeling at the same time. They seem to know each other but they don''t. Even himself who wielded the sword dao in every attack could not understand himself how to make ite out. This shows that Dao is deeper thanws, concepts, or even on the same level as mechanics of the universe. He who gained knowledge from the divine creation Just knows that it is called Dao. ''What exactly is Dao?'' Along the way, Chen Ming tried to fathom it. However, he who felt that he was close but was farther away than he had imagined. And while Chen Ming was trying to understand the Dao The environment around him also changed. Be it walls, ground or ceiling. Whether it''s a scarab, a giant scarab beetle, or an inhuman Everything changed. Their bodies became stronger. Their skin and armor were as though they were made of iron. ¡°It seems that their level has risen.¡± Chen Ming said before pointing a finger forward. His sword flew out of his hand before shing everything that stood in his way. Chen Ming at this moment did not use his Qi to control the sword. However, this was a sword upgraded by Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian. He didn''t think it would be useful at a time like this. At a time when various profound energy and special powers were not avable. There was only technology that he could rely on. Chen Ming sneered. No one knew who he was smiling at. He spoke in a disdainful tone. ¡°Even if the level was increased, Still can''t bear the damage from me anyway.¡± As soon as Chen Ming finished speaking, the floor of the corridor trembled as if it was indignation that Chen Ming had said. Chen Ming humphed out before flicking the yellow blood from his sword. He didn''t care how ridged the floor was. He walked forward as if the ground hadn''t affected him at all. However, Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing did not have the abilities of Chen Ming. They try to walk but fall down many times. ¡°What happened, Senior Brother-inw? Why is the ground shaking so much?¡± Jiao Qing tried to bnce herself. ¡°Nothing much. It''s just being silly.¡± ¡°Silly?¡± ¡°Follow me. Through this corridor, everything will return to normal¡­ except for beetles, insects, and Inhumans.¡± Jiao Qing could only swallow her saliva. Zhao Kui didn''t feel anything at all. He helped Jiao Qing to move forward in bnce. ''No matter what happens Senior Brother-inw will definitely help us, I''m sure.¡¯ And as Chen Ming said When the three had passed through the corridors to therge room. the ground calmed down ¡°Okay, which way is next, hmm?¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. He could feel that his energy was concentrating in the same ce. Fortunately, this movement didn''t change his path much. ¡°Come on, I can feel that there are many people from that way. I think it must be your elders and younger disciple for sure.¡± After speaking, Chen Ming led the two of them to the point where he could feel that his powers were intertwined in a circle. and when he arrived He met the incident. Two old men tried to help Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing. But they couldn''t do anything about the upgraded giant scarab beetle. Even one of the old men was dealt with by the Iron giant scarab beetle. He was now seriously injured. Chen Ming did not hesitate to use the remote control flying sword immediately. He was able to deal with the giant scarab beetles with no difficulty. surprise everyone who sees him. Chen Ming was now in a spot where many of his sword dao were gathered. He closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°This is the feeling. But what is it?¡± Chen Ming did not mention Dao. but talking about something next to this room ''Looks like we''ve reached the end of thebyrinth.'' "Senior. Thanks for saving our Disciple Zhao Kui and Disciple Jiao Qing." Luo Kun now thanked Chen Ming for saving Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing. Both were actually his direct disciples. He tried to keep his worries in his heart so as not to make the other disciples feel any worse. He had to take everyone to safety first. And if they meet Zhao Kui and Jiao Qingter, it''s good luck. But if not, he woulde back to help both of themter, even if their hopes had faded. He was the only person that every Green Leaf Sword Sect disciple could rely on. but now Luo Kun looked at the female disciples who surrounded Chen Ming. Whether it was a disciple from the Green Leaf Sword Sect or the Qilen Dao Sect. They were attracted by Chen Ming''s charm. Especially now that they really needed Yang. Their symptoms appeared to be more hungry than usual and seeing what he could do in this situation There were surely many female disciples who fell in love with him at first sight. In this world, power is everything. Chen Ming only let out a dry smile. Is there that he doesn''t know what these female disciples want? But he didn''t care about them. Chen Ming shook his head at Luo Kun before speaking. ¡°It''s a small matter. Elder didn''t need to be bothered. I''m just doing what''s right. Besides, my fianc¨¦ is a disciple of the Green Leaf Sword Sect.¡± Heard that Chen Ming had a fiancee as one of the disciples of the Green Leaf Sword Sect. Luo Kun was surprised before asking Chen Ming. "May I know the name of your fianc¨¦e?¡± There was not something to hide. Chen Ming replied to Luo Kun. ¡°My fiance is Hua Lan. The two of us just recently got engaged.¡± Heard it was Hua Lan. Luo Kun was even more surprised. He had known Hua Lan for a long time. He thought that she would be single for the rest of her life. He didn''t see that she was interested in any disciple. whether male or female Only Wei Bing was actually seen talking to her. and because they were both disciples of the same master. If the two weren''t brothers and sisters, he thought that she wouldn''t talk to anyone at all. Not including all teachers Chen Ming and Luo Kun then talked a little in general. Before starting to discuss important matters What Luo Kun said in general was because he wanted to see what kind of person Chen Ming was. He found that Chen Ming was a very intelligent and noble person. He felt inferior every time he looked into Chen Ming''s eyes. Luo Kun knew that he had no bad intentions. He didn¡¯t do anything. but Luo Kun could already feel the pressure. ''Luckily, the Green Leaf Sword Sect had him as a Disciple-inw.'' There are very few people who have mastered the Dao in this world. And each of them is a great figure who has disappeared with time. No one has been able toprehend the Dao since thews of the universe came into existence. As if someone wanted to cover it up. This made no one realize the Dao that had been for tens of thousands of years. There were few Dao that remained. unable to help understand it Chen Ming was able to reach the Dao. He must have had a greater destiny than the heavens could know for sure. ¡­¡­¡­. inside the center of the maze Chang''er and Hua Lan''s expressions were not very good right now. Moreover Chang''er was now injured. On her abdomen, there was arge wound caused by a sharp object. ¡°Well well well, I didn''t think you would be able to dodge like this. Really impressive.¡± Enrica spoke in a tone that wasn''t hers. Can''t tell if it''s a man''s voice or a woman''s voice. She seemed to be possessed by something. It was filled with darkness and death. ¡°Who are you? How dare you possess Enrica''s body like this?" Chang''er, although injured But she had Chen Ming''s new improved Red Potion. This red Potion could easily heal her wounds. ¡°Hmm, it''s an interesting potion, not bad at all. As for who I am, my name is ¦­?¦Î.¡± Chang''er, hearing what she said and introducing herself, had a very bad expression on her face. ¡°What is the deviant deity doing in this ce¡­¡± 597 Chapter 597 ¦­?¦Î or Nyx is one of the original god in Greek mythology. She is the goddess of the night born of chaos. She was an extremely beautiful woman. Compared to Chang''er, her beauty had a mature feeling like queen. while Chang''er beauty was like that of the princess. Nyx is now taking Enrica''s body. Within the group she was the weakest. This allows Nyx to take over her body very easily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chang''er knew that if Nyx wanted to kill her, She must have done it a long time ago. She must have chosen to attack her head instead of her stomach. She did also avoid attacking her at the fatal point. ¡°Hoo~, what do I want? You can''t give it to me. Only that person can help me.¡± "That person?" Chang''e''s brows furrowed together. Although Nyx didn''t tell anything about the "that person" she knew right away who she was referring to, Chang''er when she knew she asked her with vignce. ¡°What do you want from my Ming?¡± ¡°Your Ming? Oh that¡¯s right, I can smell his aura from within you, Humph. What I want from your man has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡®Really for real¡¯ ¡°Why does it have nothing to do with me? Ming is mine!" ¡°He''s yours? Sorry to tell you this, but from my point of view it is not like that at all.¡± Chang''er gritted her teeth. She knew how deviant gods saw things. She gained a lot of knowledge from the Inte. and the novels that she read in her spare time in Dragon City These gods were both lustful and full of greed and filth. They were disgusting, but Chang''er in the depths of her heart couldn''t help but secretly take pity on these gods. They were bound by their own Dao. Or as the Deviant gods called it Divinity. It is like Dao to thew of this world. Divinity was a higher level from the concept. They were the ones who created the concept from their divinity. Nyx was also a god of darkness. She was now filled with endless darkness and death. She was tortured and endured in this dark of thisbyrinth. unable to go out She was in the same condition as Chang''er before Chen Ming came to help her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°It seems you know what I want from him.¡± ¡°You, what exactly do you want? I''m sure you don''t need him to free you from here.¡± Chang''er seemed to know that Nyx was thinking. ¡°You are as tactful as Athena. Unfortunately, you are still very weak. Still can''t even withstand just my existence. If you go to my realm. Not even your soul will be saved.¡± Chang''er gritted her teeth. She felt extremely weak. If all the deviant gods were really this strong, Why were the deviant gods being driven back to their ownnd? Nyx seemed to understand what Chang''er was thinking. ¡°You must be thinking, why are the deviant gods being driven away when we are stronger than you? Even though you are weak, the dragons didn''t. The ancient dragons protecting this world are even stronger than the gods who have greater divinity. Unfortunately they left this ne of existence.¡± The Ancient Dragons? Left this ne of existence? Chang''e let out a sigh. The dragons in this world were full of mysteries. They are only within their realm. For thousands of years, no one had seen a dragon alive. Only the people of the Dragon City were able to see the dragons in person often. That was because Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei often came out to fly together. Not including her. Enrica and Hua Lan who saw Chen Ming''s dragon form. Plus, it''s a sexy dragon figure. She was proud to be the first to be one with Chen Ming when he was in the dragon form. It''s big and delicious. Nyx looked at Chang''er, who was now fall into her own fantasy. Her face was filled with envy. How many tens of thousands of years has it been? That she wasn''t as happy in bed as Chang''er and the other girls here. She received the memories of Enrica. She admitted that Chang''er''s idea wasn''t bad at all. No god had ever made her feel like this before, it was¡­ hot and fascinating. Nyx shook her head, being a million years old woman who had not been taken care of by her husband for a longer time than the universe had been born. How lonely and hurtful it will be, no one knows. ¡­¡­ Inside a pce made of marble The pce itself was extremely beautiful. The pce was surrounded by nature. There are wild animals, big and small, living peacefully. The pce was located in the center of an ind. Surrounding the pce were filled with prosperous cities. People are happy and live their own lives. However, the people now had something different from themon people. All the people here have horns on their heads. There are wings or tails on the back, showing their differences. Each person''s tail and horns are divided into a variety of colors. It depends on each person''s talents to cultivate what elemental martial arts. They were all dragon tribes that had not been seen by the outside world for a long time. This is Heavenly Dragon Ind. It is the main ind of the Dragon Archipgo. and although this is an ind, but with the ability of an ancestor dragon They made a way for the inds to connect to each other. became arge continent instead of an archipgo inside the magnificent pce There was an old man in a golden robe right now reading some scrolls on his desk. He had an extremely noble aura. No matter who, when they saw him, wanted to honor him. His name is Long Wei. The Third Emperor of the Dragons The old man was sitting there reading his scroll. He seems to sense something abnormally. His eyes shed a golden light before looking in one direction. ¡°It seems that the Mother Of Darkness is about to awaken.¡± Long Wei sighed. It was a difficult task even for him. ¡°It has been a thousand years since she was betrayed by her descendants. Hopefully she won''t take all her wrath she had down on us. If so , I can''t help but to kill her.¡± Long Wei was able to kill the Mother of Darkness. But he didn''t want to do it. because he knows until he ys the Mother of Darkness. Sooner orter she wille back again. The state of death didn''t apply to her for much longer. If he really wanted to destroy her He had to destroy her Dao or Divinity, which was impossible. At least for him now. Even though he had a greater dao. But it seems that he still can''t really reach it. It was as if the Dragon Dao was waiting for someone else. Long Wei shook his head. He turned to his assistance before speaking. ¡°Summon the nobles0 It seems that she has woken up.¡± Right hand assistance Long Youchua and Left hand assistance Long Zhuochua respectfully epted the order. ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± The two immediately walked out of Long Wei''s office. The two don''t seem to have the same problems with each other as the right and left hand assistance of the emperor. The two were brothers so it¡¯s nothing. The two hurriedly summoned the nobles. Something big happened After the left and right hand assistance left the room Long Wei sighed. ¡°You cane out. Do you think that the technique I taught you will be of use to me?¡± Finished talking in a corner of the room. The air slowly distorted before appearing as a woman in her early twenties. She had a smile tuck on her face. She walked over to Long Wei before hugging him. ¡°Father, can I go out and y outside the pce?¡± If it''s normal Long Wei probably smiled and gave permission to his daughter, but ¡°This time, father can''t let you go outside the pce, Yun¡¯er. Why don''t you go y with your fianc¨¦e? I heard that Cao Mingdi woulde to see you today.¡± Heard what Long Wei said. Long Ziyun only made a disgusted face. ¡°Father, I am leaving the pce because he came here.¡± Long Wei saw his daughter''s expression. He only had a headache. Cao Mingdi was a good-natured youth. He¡¯s too good for his rebellion daughter. He didn''t know what his daughter was good at, so this nice young man fell in love with his child. In fact, he didn''t want to give his daughter to Cao Mingdi either. He deserves to be loved by a better woman. ''What did I do? My only daughter can''t go anywhere like this.'' Speak of the devil talking about Cao Mingdi Cao Mingdi arrived. Long Ziyun saw Cao Mingdi. She hurriedly used her spell to disappear. If she continues to stay here Cao Mingdi would definitely force her to study again. She doesn''t want to study, it''s boring. ¡°This child is really sigh...¡± Even the mighty Dragon Emperor Still has a headache about his mischievous daughter. 598 Chapter 598 Chang''er and Hua Lan could only look at Enrica. No, Nyx now had a nk face. She smiled and shook her head. before blushing and rubbing her whole body. She seemed to be thirsty for yang. ¡°Chang''er, I know a lot more tricks than to release yin around here, How do you feel now my dear.¡± Chang''er was the same. She tried to control herself, but Nyx was beyond her control. If she was born from darkness. Nyx was the originator. She was the one who gave birth to darkness. In a sense she was her mother. ¡°This is above allws.¡± If it weren''t for Chang''er and Hua Lan''s mind as stable as unbreakable steel. They would have lost to the surrounding Yin. and began to caress themselves to relieve their pension. ''No, we wouldn''t do that without Ming.'' Chang''er and Enrica were not the same as Nyx. They would love and would only do that with Ming alone. The spiritual rtionship between the two was linked to Chen Ming. They would definitely never allow them to do that. Enrica burst into tears, Nyx regained consciousness. ¡°Little girl, I don''t want to do this at all. But I really can''t stand it. Do you understand me? It was a long time before you understood that I did not receive what you received from your lover. We gods and people have faith and respect. People who worship us might have a good intention toward us, but it''s only a millennium. All that remains is fear.¡± Enrica stopped the tears from flowing. She listened to what Nyx said to her. Her voice was filled with discouragement and despair. She was lonely, a housewife whose husband did not care and had an affair. ''Who is her husband? Enrica didn''t have the knowledge of the gods like Chang''er and the others. In fact, others have shallow knowledge too. They only gained knowledge from the gods from the novels that people made. No one really knew them. It''s true that it has the right parts. But it also has a lot of wrong parts. Gods were not all evil and selfish. There were evil gods, yes, But there were good gods too. Nyx is in the middle, not good, not bad, she only exists. But her presence made the gods feel uneasy. So they nned to seal her in this world. iming that it was Gaia''s fault, which it was not at all. Gaia was never here. What happened here was only a fraction of her power. Gaia and Nyx. The two have different histories. Gaia was like her sister who had been betrayed by her descendants. Talking about Gaia She didn''t know where Gaia was. However, Nyx could sense that in this world, besides Chen Ming, There was another one who had Gaia''s power. That person was Kim Mintae. The two were destined to meet like this. It must be because of Gaia for sure. As for the other human being, she wasn''t so sure. But if he was sent here because of Gaia as well She must have a n rted to all three. Nyx tried to resist her own divinity. She looked at Chang''er and Hua Lan. ''Looks like they don''t have any ns to do anything. Both are more persistent than I thought.¡¯ Nyx thought for a moment before speaking to Chang''er. ¡°I¡­ I couldn''t reveal myself any longer. The dragon has sensed my identity. I need you two to help me. If you are willing to help me I will guide you to your divinity. No, if this world they call the Dao, yes, I will guide you to your Dao. All I want you to do is take your lover down to the bottom of this spiral staircase. Below he may encounter many dangers. If he can get through it he and you all will receive a great reward.¡± Chang''er looked at Nyx. She was actually testing everyone. If they can''t even pass through the maze. Don''t even say below. Nyx didn''t wait for the two to answer. She believed that the two would have to tell Chen Ming. And he will definitely go down to the bottom to find her. that she was sure that he would go down to the bottom because he has a mission The mission to destroy all the outer gods who wish to harm his universe. Nyx left Enrica''s body as soon as she finished speaking to Chang''er. The controlled Enrica gained her own body back. She blinked slightly before turning to Chang''er and Hua Lan. The woman who had regained her own body control rushed towards Chang''er and Hua Lan before hugging them with a trembling body. She was terrified just thinking that she might have been devoured and be nothingness if the Nyx didn¡¯t need something from her Master. ¡°What are we going to do? Should we wait for Ming to arrive here or we go look for him? I don''t think letting Ming go downstairs is a good idea.¡± Hua Lan spoke to Chang''er. She looked down at the bottom of the spiral staircase. Her face was filled with worry. She could felt danger emitted from it. She was sure that the bottom would be more dangerous than on the surface. the scarab swarms. or giant scarab beetles and Aggressive Inhuman would be a child y. Chang''er closed her eyes before sighing. ¡°I think so too, but.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Chen Ming''s mission is to destroy the otherworldly gods. From what she sounds like, she knows something about the otherworldly gods. It''s very important information. Nyx is stronger than anything we''ve ever seen. But she was still weaker than the otherworldly gods for some reason. I knew she was once stronger than them but not her now. And now It was a good choice to try and find her for the information she has.¡± How strong must an extraterrestrial god be? Chen Ming, who had the power of the universe, was still unable to defeat them. Of course, Chen Ming had some information about the otherworldly gods. The part that they have more than one cosmic power but cannot control it. And even if they were unable to control it That doesn''t mean they''re any less dangerous. ¡°We should go downstairs with Ming.¡± This was Chang''er''s decision. Hearing that, Hua Lan only nodded. However, Enrica had a very bad expression on her face. She still felt terrified of what had happened before. If she was swallowed one more time , she couldn''te back. how will she be. Chang''er understood what Enrica was worried about, she spoke. with a smile ¡°You don''t need to be afraid. The fact that you were taken away was because your soul had not yet been protected by Chen Ming. I will have him ept you into his harem. and you will be protected by the spirit of the dragon.¡± Enrica was not considered a true part of the group just yet. She was not spiritually connected like Chen Ming''s other lovers. She was able to draw just a little power from Chen Ming. make her weakest. Chang''er agreed that Enrica should now be in the group. Hua Lan also nodded. ¡°Would that be good, Mistress? I''m just a maid.¡± Enrica didn''t think she was worthy of being epted by both of them. "Believe me You are worthy of being in our group. In fact, you are worth more than me.¡± Chang''er said with a sad smile. In addition to the battle level that was higher than everyone else. She had nothing to help Chen Ming. not like others Everyone has different abilities. Each of them could help Chen Ming in addition to fighting. Enrica didn''t know what to say. Chang''er looked very sad right now. But before she could say anything tofort Chang''er. Chang''er and Hua Lan sensed that someone was walking towards the three. ¡°Ming?¡± Chen Ming appeared. The three of them were not shocked at all, as they were sure that Chen Ming would definitelye here. Furthermore, he appeared in such a way that there were no wounds or battle marks on his body. It showed that he was able to pass whatever Nyx set up for him with no difficulty. "What happened" Chen Ming knew immediately that something had happened. Since Chang''er''s clothes were damaged, to his surprise, everyone''s clothes had been refined to the highest level. Anything that can destroy a refined garment must be at a level of the True Essence Realm or higher. Qi or Laws cannot be used here. The person who could make Chang''er clothes in this state was definitely not a profound practitioner. must be something else Chang''er looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t care who had followed Chen Ming. She describes what happened. ¡°Nyx, is that the one behind everything that had happened?¡± Chen Ming''s brows furrowed together. Nyx was a very high-ranking Greek God. She was as famous as Gaia. Both were gods that were born before the universe was born. Anything below the surface must be able to harm him. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous¡± Chen Ming instead of fear, he smiled with excitement. He wants a challenge in life. And Nyx was giving that to him right now. 599 Chapter 599 "I''m going down" Chen Ming said with an excited smile on his face. Chang''er nodded, she knew that Chen Ming would definitely say that. Even though she hadn''t been with him for as long as his other women. But she was the one who understood the deepest desires in his heart. He wants a challenge. He couldn''t move forward because he didn''t encounter any danger that could push him forward. But now he found it The real danger that will help him be stronger. Chang''er shook her head. She could only speak in her mind. ''All men are like this. That''s why males have a shorter lifespan than women.'' Nothing could stop Chen Ming from going downstairs. He has a great mission ahead. Nyx is the one who has the information he needs. information that even the gods could not give him. Enrica looked at Chen Ming. She felt frightened. If Chen Ming went down there She would also go down with him. she is his servant girl no matter what happens she will follow him Same as Hua Lan She is his fiancee. Where Chen Ming go she will follow ¡°Let me follow you master. Wherever you are, I will follow you.¡± ¡°Me too, Ming. I am not afraid of any danger.¡± Both spoke up with determination. Chen Ming was d that both of them felt that way. But he shook his head. refused to let the two go with him. ¡°I know you two are worried. But I can''t bring you down with me.¡± This is not a request It was a direct order from Chen Ming. It''s dangerous down there, even for him. Others don''t have to mention He wasn''t sure he could protect everyone. Therefore, Chen Ming forbade the three of them to go down with him. Enrica and Hua Lan wanted to refuse his refusal, but ¡°If we go down, Will we be a burden to you?¡± Chang''er spoke up. She understood Chen Ming well. She knew that he couldn''t protect everyone. Chen Ming closed his eyes before nodding his head. He didn''t want to make the three of them feel bad. but it''s true Hua Lan and Enrica bit their lips. Both of them felt weak. Both of them didn''t want to feel this way. ¡°Then we won''t go down with you. But this will be thest time we will let you go into this danger alone.¡± Chang''er spoke up with determination. Next time, she will face all the dangers with him. Chen Ming nodded to Chang''er. He knew that Chang''er didn''t like being this weak. And she had to find a way to make herself stronger than or equal to Chen Ming. And when she found the path She will help others too. ¡°Thank you very much, Chang''er.¡± Chen Ming walked over to kiss Chang''er. To which she replied with a kiss as well. Chen Ming didn''t forget Hua Lan and Enrica either. But the kiss with Enrica was more special than the two of them. This was a kiss to ept her as a part of his life. Enrica''s soul was connected to Chen Ming. From now on, there is nothing that can possess her. ¡°You three after this get out of here and head towards the Tianmen Sect with everyone in the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect. I''m sure that only Chang''er will be able to deal with whatever happens. and if something unexpected happens Call Kim Mintae and Ao Ertian.¡± Both of them were actually weaker than Chen Ming. However, both of them were still no less cheating than him. ¡°Understood. Take good care of yourself. And hurry up and follow us, do you understand?¡± Chang''er spoke in a serious tone. Chen Ming smiled before nodding his head. Then he walked down the spiral staircase. before he disappeared from everyone''s sight ¡­¡­¡­. On the dragon''s main ind. ¡°Her present is gone.¡± At this moment, Long Wei had already summoned all the nobles together. Each of the nobles had a very bad expression on their faces. Everyone could feel the Dark Mother''s awakening. The nobles were confident that Long Wei would be able to deal with her. However, the damage would surely be enormous. And when her present disappeared The nobles sighed in relief. ¡°You all are relieved now, it is too early. Even though her present had disappeared. But we all knew that she had woken up. Her disappearance means that She might definitely be waiting for something. I will travel to the Continent of Gods and Demons.¡± Heard what Long Wei said. The nobles hurriedly stopped Long Wei. ¡°Your majesty cannot go to such a filthy ce. They definitely wouldn''t let this opportunity go and try to take away Your Majesty''s Dragon Dao.¡± "Please reconsider this. Your Majesty." The nobles did not want Long Wei to step on thend of gods and demons again. It seems that dragons, gods and demons have a very bad history with each other. ¡°I understand your concerns. But if I don''t go Who will seal her for me? Only I have the ability to seal her.¡± No one could deny this. he has decided He would head to the God and Demon Continent to seal the Mother of Darkness once more. The nobles sighed. They couldn''t change Long Wei''s thoughts. The only thing they could do now was to send someone with the ability to protect him. ¡­.. Tianmen Sect Now was the time to gather the troops that the Heavenly God King had set. People from all directions gathered in Sky Square. Sky Square resembles a gigantic tform. It wasrge enough for everyone from all sects to stand together and there was still a lot of space left. ¡°Almost everyone has now gathered. There was only the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect.¡± Zhu Wei''s expression was not very good right now. Both sects are considered to be the righteous sects that are full of virtues. that they didn''t arrive at a time like this causing them to deviate from the heavenly verses. There was only one penalty. And that is death penalty. ¡°Why does Heaven have such a cruel decree? Like this, the Green Leaf Sword Sect was the farthest away from the Tianmen Sect. Arriving in seven days was impossible. As for the Qilin Dao Sect, they must pass through the dangerous Inhuman Realm. I don''t know how the two sects will be now.¡± Zhu Wei sighed. before shaking his head ¡°But even if both sects were able to arrive at the Tianmen Sect right now, They still receive the death penalty from heaven¡­¡± He couldn''t help it. If he protects the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect, He and his Tianmen Sect would also be severely punished. ? Zhu Wei could only me the heavens. He didn''t know exactly what the Heavenly God King was thinking. And while Zhu Wei was thinking about this. A Heavenly God flew down through the Heavenly Gate before speaking. ¡°The King of Heaven has arrived.¡± Besides him, there were other Heavenly Gods descending as well. Their number was enormous. But there were only a few famous gods that everyone could recognize. The god that came down and everyone can recognize now is Eng Shen (The Three Eyed God), Na Ja (God of Fire Wheel), Li Jing (God of the Pagoda), Li Jinja (God of Dual Swords), Li Mu Zha (God of the Pendulum), Lao Zhi (God Sage). and the Seven Angels (Daughter of the Peach Tree) The gods and goddess ride down the clouds They had a dark expression on their faces. as if they had been through something bad ¡°General, I don''t see where Lord Sun is. If it''s Lord Sun is here. He will definitely stop the Heavenly God King''s madness.¡± Li Jing spoke to Eng Shen. He didn''t like what was happening right now. Tian¡¯er Changdi was causing the heavens to fall. He is going to war. For reasons that sound hard to understand. He will go to war with humans because he sees humans as full of evil. need to be disposed of Then why should we only get rid of humans in the Jungle Realm? The jungle realm, if they were not mistaken, was under the care of the heavens. Tian¡¯er Changdi was about to go to war with the people in his prefecture. On charges of treason¡­ This sounds crazy. Moreover, he summoned people from all realms under heaven. This caused the various sects under the heavens to lose their defenses. The Evil Sects would definitelye out and attack the sects. Li Jing had no idea what Tian¡¯er Changdi was thinking. He was about to destroy the heavens with his own hands! Eng Shen sighed before speaking. ¡°Sun Wukong told me that he would not interfere with this matter. This was something that the heavens had to deal with. He is the monkey king His duty is to take care of his kin. not heaven¡­¡± Li Jing heard that. He just shook his head. Sun Wukong didn''t want to interfere too much with the heavens. Due to thest time he tampered with the heavens, he was sealed under rock for five hundred years. In addition to being able to escape from the Five Elemental Mountains, he had to go down to help a monk in the lower world. He decided not to interfere with this side of the heavens and chose to obey only the Buddha. Hearing this, Li Jing really felt that he really wanted to escape this problem too. Tian¡¯er Changdi seemed unaware that he had be a god that everyone had lost faith in. He seemed very confident in himself right now. He looked around before turning to speak to Zhu Wei. ¡°Did the various sects alle together?¡± Tian¡¯er Changdi didn''t bother to check the matter on his own. This matter is below him. It was Zhu Wei''s duty to report the matter to him. Zhu Wei clenched his teeth before reporting it out. ¡°Dear Heavenly God King¡­ Now all the sects¡­ have gathered together.¡± Lie, Zhu Wei couldn''t force himself to be the one who killed innocent people. He looked at Eng Shen and Li Jing. Both nodded at him. He was deemed to have done the right thing. Even Lao Zhi, Na Zha, and the Seven Goddess also agreed with Zhu Wei''s actions. ¡°You think you can lie to Heavenly God King?¡± Someone''s voice rang out. There was yet another god who had not yet arrived. Hua Yingnan appeared with a smirk. He looked at Zhu Wei with the most sinister smile. His injuries were now healed. However, his power level had dropped drastically. He wanted to vent his anger. 600 Chapter 600 "You!" Eng Shen now only looked at Hua Yingnan with an angry expression. He had never imagined that Tian''er Changdi would dare to do this. He appointed Hua Yingnan, the master of the evil cult, as the Heavenly God. And it''s not just an ordinary Heavenly God. but also one of the generals Eng Shen only looked at Tian''er Changdi. He really has changed a lot. No more, the merciful and just Heavenly King. What he saw now was just a devil. But even how bad Eng Shen felt He was unable to do anything. with thews. He was unable to disobey Tian''er Changdi''s orders. He was disappointed and regretted having pledged his allegiance to him. this feeling It was not only Eng Shen who felt this. The gods and daughters of heaven felt the same way about him. But no one can do anything either. Tian''er Changdi at this moment did not feel any sympathy for the gods staring at him. He now looked at Zhu Wei with his cold eyes. ¡°You¡­ dare lie to me like that?¡± Tian''er Changdi believed what Hua Yingnan had said. He looked around before trying to think of something. ¡°It as General Hua Yingnan said, I didn''t see people from the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect. Although the two sects were only small sects, Don''t even think that I''ll ever forgive them.¡± Hua Yingnan heard what Tian''er Changdi had said. He let out a wicked grin. The gods could sense a malicious spiriting out of Hua Yingnan. They all shook their heads. ¡°As for you who lied to me I saw that this was the first mistake. and because you have served me for so long I will not punish you for lying to me. However, you will have to send your elders to destroy these two sects in order to make an example out of them. Heaven does not have mercy on those who do wrong¡­¡± heard what Tian''er Changdi said. Zhu Wei only gritted his teeth. He couldn''t do anything else. If he resisted Tian¡¯er Changdi decree or did something that would upset him again, He would definitely order the Heavenly Gods to destroy the Tianmen Sect. And he knew that the gods could not disobey Tian''er Changdi''s orders. unless someonees up to rece him. ¡­¡­¡­. Inside the maze in the inhuman territory Chen Ming now walked down the spiral staircase. He only looked around with interest. Below this ce was filled with darkness everywhere. ''Fortunately, I prevented Chang''er and the others froming down. Otherwise, everyone would be devoured by the darkness. Even Chang''er herself.'' Chang''er was indeed the princess of darkness. But the darkness here was extraordinary. She might be able to endure the darkness here. But it wouldn''t be long before her consciousness faded and disappeared. Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. before moving forward He was now walking down the spiral staircase until he reached the bottom. He wasn''t sure how long he had walked down before he reached the bottom. If it weren''t for the ability of thews, concepts, and mechanisms of the universe, Chen Ming probably couldn¡¯te down to this point. ¡®So strong¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Nyx to be this strong.¡¯ Chen Ming could onlyugh to himself. Of course, Nyx must be very strong. She was a god that was born before the birth of the universe or the multiple worlds. Chen Ming finished his thoughts. He looked around the darkness and emptiness. He looked for something out of this darkness. ''Normal eyes can''t see anything. I have to use my dragon eyes then.¡¯ Chen Ming opened the dragon''s eyes. Chen Ming''s dragon eyes now changed. Chen Ming''s dragon eyes were normally bluish green. But now it had a purplish red color. ¡®It seems that my power control skills have increased. Even if I can''t usews, concepts, or mechanics of the universe. But I can normally use my dragon bloodline that has the ability to essws.'' With dragon eyes opened. Chen Ming was able to enforce somews. But it was much harder than usual. This was the reason why Chen Ming didn''t use the Dragon Eye to control thews. but using his technique instead Chen Ming''s dragon eyes opened. As soon as Chen Ming used the Dragon Eye He could see some path stretching from where he stood. Chen Ming walked along the path. He found something that made him feel nostalgic. It was a feeling that Chen Ming could not describe in words. He saw the baby being born before gradually getting older. Sick and before dying His body returned to the ground before a sapling slowly emerged, the tree growing bigger and bigger before slowly dying. When the tree had died, another sapling had grown in its ce. and slowly dying in endless circles Whether it''s trees, forests, mountains, rivers, streams, or even stars. are born and die All of this is inevitable. it''s a cycle The gods as well arise from various conditions Older and older, even if it takes tens of thousands of years or millions of years. The gods can feel pain both physically and mentally. only that they were able to endure it more than a normal human being. Death, all gods passed through death. and return to the original state to be reborn This is what all the gods have to face. Chen Ming was now aware of birth, sickness, and death. Chen Ming didn''t really die. But he was able to fathom it. He admits that when there is birth, there must be an extinction. everything is possible But now, something was stuck in Chen Ming''s head. ''Why does Nyx want me to see the cycle?'' What does she want? Chen Ming wasn''t sure why Nyx had let him see what was going on. He only shook his head before continuing on the path. On the surface. Chang''er, Hua Lan, and Enrica were now looking at the clusters of the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect. Chen Ming wanted the three to lead both of the sect. Headed to the Tianmen Sect located in the Southern Heaven Realm. The three, although disliked the male disciples who were looking at them with inappropriate eyes. They were enough to understand because this ce is full of yin The more they met a beautiful woman like them They didn''t do anything stupid, it was very good. In the group, only Luo Kun and Zheng Liu, along with a number of disciples, looked respectfully at Chang''er''s group. Of course, among the disciples that included Zhao Kui and Jiao Qing. Chang''e looked at Luo Kun and Zheng Liu before speaking. ¡°As you have heard Ming wants me to take you all to the Tianmen Sect. I will take you there as he wishes. but if you do something wrong. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Luo Kun and Zheng Liu nodded. The two weren''t angry at what Chang''er said like that. They both sighed before looking at their disciples. Although Chang''er had already said that, The disciples from both sects still had gloomy expressions on their faces. Luo Kun looked at Zheng Liu before speaking. ¡°It seems that we gave them too much freedom.¡± ¡°I think so too. Apparently, we will have to deal with this problem ASAP. Otherwise, I don''t know if we''re going to reach the Tianmen Sect first or not.¡± Luo Kun and Zheng Liu had finished their discussion. began to separate ording to their own sect Before starting to deal with the disciples who looked at Chang''er, Hua Lin and Enrica with inappropriate eyes. Coming out of the maze was not as difficult as when entering. Scarabs and giant scarab beetles were no longer visible. There will be only inhuman beings. But they weren''t as aggressive as they were at first. Plus, something seems to have happened to them. Chang''e ordered everyone to stay away from the inhuman. Before she slowly approached the inhuman group to eavesdrop on what they were talking about. One of the inhuman said with a surprised expression. "What happened. How did we get here?¡± He looked around before realizing where he was. ¡°This ce is¡­ within the forbidden territory?! How did I get here!?¡± This inhuman seemed to be extremely frightened. ''Here the inhumans called the Forbidden Territory instead of the Labyrinth.'' Chang''er looked at the other inhuman. Everyone seems to feel like the first Inhuman. All the Inhuman were in a panic. ¡°We have to hurry out of here. If the Wardenes and sees us, He must be¡­¡± ¡®Warden?¡¯ Chang''er''s brows furrowed together. They talk like they are ves to someone. Chang''er was not yet able to understand the situation of the Inhuman. She heard someone''s voice rang out. ¡°...My head hurts like crazy. What am I doing here in this forbidden territory?¡± ''Giant?'' Not far from the inhumans. A tall andrge man slowly rose from the scarab remains. His size was even bigger than a giant scarab beetle. ¡°Warden?!¡± The Inhuman spoke out in fear. The giant warden heard what the Inhuman said. He immediately noticed the Inhuman. ¡°You inferior being! What are you doing here?! Did I tell you that this is a restricted area? Do you really want your soul to be imprisoned that much!¡± Inhuman cannot be killed. All he could do was either destroy or imprison their souls. And look at how the giant guards choose to threaten with imprisonment instead of destruction. It shows that these Inhuman are more afraid of being imprisoned than being destroyed. And just as the giant warden was about to pick up something that was tied to his waist. The first Inhuman consciously spoke to him. ¡°Please calm down, Warden. We did not intend to enter this forbidden territory. We, when we realized again, we were here. Our situation is the same as yours. To wake up here without remembering how we got here.¡± The Giant Warden heard what this Inhuman said. He suddenly thought. It was exactly what this Inhuman actually said. How did he get here? But even if the situation was the way the Inhuman said, So what. ¡°So what? You still consider breaking the rule. I will imprison your souls. not allowing you to see the moon again." All inhumans gritted their teeth. They can''t do anything. Their souls are no longer theirs. But it''s the deviant god that cursed thisnd. ¡°Because of thost fuc*king deviant god. We have to face something like this again and again!¡± And while the giant warden wanted to imprison the souls of the Inhuman with¡­ the golden bird cage. Chang''e appeared. She wanted as much information about the deviant god as possible. And the giant warden was a good choice. He seemed to rank higher than everyone else. He must have known more about the deviant gods than the others. 601 Chapter 601 Kim Mintae is now sunbathing in the undead realm. This ce really lives up to its name. There is nothing here but a cemetery. It''s because of this that this ce is called the undead realm. ¡°Where are we going to sleep here and what about food¡­Do you n for us to eat corpses or something?¡± Sandalphon spoke in a stern tone. She is his sword. She must warn him. When he behaves inappropriately ¡°San-chan¡­ I didn''t sleep. All I''m doing is sunbathing for photosynthesis.¡± ¡°...Photosynthesis?¡± Sandalphon looked up at the sky. She only blinked. She didn''t see the sun at all. The boundary of the dead was filled with the aura of death. Here the sky is always dark. Only Kim Mintae could sunbathe at a time like this. ¡°Just give up San-chan. You know what he would be if he had something to do. You don¡¯t want to clean up his mess right¡± Apocalypse, another of Kim Mintae''s Sword Spirit, spoke up as shey down next to Kim Mintae in order to sunbathe? ¡°You understand me the most A-Chan.¡± Kim Mintae hugged Apocalypse before kissing her on the lips. Sandalphon could only look at the two with a daze look, she retracted her words. Besides Kim Mintae, there were also Apocalyps that were able to bask in the sun in this kind of environment. Sandalphon let out a sigh before turning to the woman in the kimono. She is also one of Kim Mintae''s sword spirits. "Ten-chan, won''t you say anything?" Tenno Tsurugi shook her head. She walked to the other side of Kim Mintae beforeying down as well. She too will sunbathe with Kim Mintae. Sandalfon gasped before speaking softly. "Traitor" But Sandalphon shook her head before jumping at Kim Mintae. Since the other sword spirits were able to sunbathe in the deak. She can do the same. The foury in the open for a moment before they were awakened. ¡°Mintae, I want your help on something.¡± Ao Ertian did not want to awaken Kim Mintae. But he really needed Kim Mintae''s help right now. Kim Mintae rose from the sunbathing bed and let go of his three sword spirits before walking towards Ao Ertian. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? In fact¡­it seems like our roles are interchangeable. Well, this is really weird.¡± Ao Ertian heard what Kim Mintae said. He just let out a sigh. He came to the undead realm with Kim Mintae because Lee Soah and Onfah begged him. If he lets Kim Mintae build his own empire Its condition must be no different from a military stronghold. In addition to the stronghold Kim Mintae can''t make anything else. This is not an old world full of zombies. A stronghold like that is very unsafe by this world standard. Even Yggdrasil thought the same. And while Kim Mintae was going to go with Ao Ertian to see what he needed to help. Something on Kim Mintae''s waist lit up. ¡°The Law of Amun Ra¡­¡± Kim Mintae did not hesitate to open the Law of Amun Ra immediately. ¡°What is going on here? Why is the sun ck?¡± Law of Amun Ra The sun will be bright golden But now the sun in the Law had turned ck. Something was hiding the light. Anything that can do that must be stronger than Amun Ra. Amun is the god who created the universe. Ra is the god of the sun and air. What is stronger than Amun Ra is the Pre-Cosmic God. Ao Ertian looked at Kim Mintae. He, too, didn''t feel well. He could feel that the power he had gained from Asura had weakened. On the other hand, the power he gained from Shiva had increased. This is very strange. Both didn¡¯t know that right now there was a mother of darkness. the mother of gods was asleep. And she unknowingly suppress the power of the other gods rte to the light. ¡­¡­ At the maze Chen Ming now only looked in front of him before speaking. ¡°This is¡­amazing, isn''t it?¡± In front of Chen Ming now lies a huge mountain . At the top of the mountain was a beautiful temple. Within the darkness, the mountains and temples that stood in front of him lit up. At the back of the mountain and the temple There was giantic beautiful woman bound by a golden rope. The woman''s size wasrger than the mountain and templebined. She was Nys who was sealed by the golden rope. ¡°Well If I have to make a guess, that mountain and temple would definitely be Mount Olympus and the Temple of Gods.¡± Chen Ming looked at it while thinking of something. ¡­ On the Dragon Continent, in front of the magnificent pce Long Wei was now preparing to leave for the God and Demon Continent. He hardly needed to prepare anything. The only thing he had to bring was a high-grade spirit stone. High-grade spirit stones were extremely valuable items in the God and Demon Continents. However, in the Dragon Continent was something worthless. Dragon tribe used something else to trade instead of the spirit stone, it was a pearl. Long Wei didn''t take the pearl with him because it was so valuable it might cause trouble for him. One pearl was worth a thousand spiritual stones. If the Merchant Hall knew about it. It''s definitely not a good thing. ¡®Those merchants cannot be trusted. It is expedient to refuse them from entering mynd.'' Long Wei now has a lot to think about. He really felt a headache. Moreover, now he could feel that some trouble was about to arise. And it was a problem that would cause him more headaches. Sometimes he didn''t understand when he was young why he thought so briefly and epted the title of Dragon Lord from his father. His father is now retired. and settled down with his mother in a small continent not far from the Dragon Archipgo. Thinking of this now, Long Wei breathed a sigh. ''I have been a dragon lord for more than thousands of years. This is the first time I''ve felt something like this.'' He closed his eyes, the Dragon Dao tried to tell him something. However, he was unable to concentrate on the Dragon Dao. Because in front of him, there was another problem that he had to fix as quickly as possible. Now he sighed once more. He couldn''t remember how many times he sighed today. What is toe is a threat to this world, not only this world. but the whole universe But a problem that big was not as important as his current problem. He looked to his side before speaking in a soft tone. ¡°Yun''er, what are you¡­ doing?¡± Long Wei asked his daughter if his tone was soft. But it was filled with darkness. She was now standing next to him carrying arge cloth wrapped around her. Needless to say, He knew what she was thinking right now. However, Long Wei wanted to ask for reassurance. Who knew she might want to sleep over at a friend''s house? He hoped that was the case. He looked at Long Ziyun with hope. However, his hopes were shattered when he saw her best friend walking towards her with a bundle asrge as hers. ¡°Why are you so slow, Ying''er?¡± Long Ziyun looked at her friend. Ye Ying''er, She ignoring Long Wei''s question. Ye Ying''er only looked at Long Wei and saw his expression and eyes. Ye Ying''er was trembling. She averted her gaze before looking at Long Ziyun. She pointed her index finger forward before her profound energy began to write in letters in the air. Ye Ying''er could not speak for some reason. She would use this method tomunicate with everyone. "Father" Just seeing a single word. Long Ziyun immediately understood. She did not continue to ask how Ye Ying''er escaped her father. Long Wei saw the message that Ye Ying''er had already written. he felt a headache. Someone had brought him out of this situation please. He looked at both of his assistants. But the two assistants who were able to help him in everything turned away from him. Even the two assistants didn''t want to interfere with this princess, showing how extreme she was. ''Like your mother'' Long Wei sighed. She looked at Long Ziyun. He thought of something. ''Certainly, going out into this cruel world might help her in the long run. Anywhere Taking her along and teaching her about the outside world is not a bad thing.¡¯ Long Wei decided to take his daughter with him. He knew that even if he refused or forced her, She would still be able to find a way to go with him as well. And as he was telling Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er that the two of them coulde with him. He could feel something. ¡°This feeling is¡­¡± Long Wei now looked at the direction of the God and Demon Continent. He felt an ominous feeling. The Dragon Dao wanted to tell him something. But he couldn''t fathom what the Dao wanted to tell him. even if he concentrated on it ¡°What does the Dragon Dao want to tell me? It must have something to do with the bad omen I am feeling right now. I must go to the God and Demon Continent as soon as possible.¡± Long Wei wanted to reach the God and Demon Continent as quickly as possible. But even though he was very strong He was unable to fly across continents. because there something blocks him from crossing and if he broke it he might endanger everyone on the dragon continent. To travel across the continent he would have to rely solely on a special path. The deviant god seemed to have left behind a lot of things before being driven away by the dragons. 602 Chapter 602 Chen Ming was now trying to find his way up to Mount Olympus. But he couldn''t see any path that would lead him up the mountain. He looked down from where he was standing and saw that in front of him was a deep abyss that didn''t know what was beneath. Chen Ming for the first time did not want to know what was down there. He''s not a fool to want to know everything. He looked at Mount Olympus and the bound woman. He was able to use his true dragon form and fly to Mount Olympus but. "Dangerous" This was the feeling Chen Ming received from the thought that he would fly to Mount Olympus. Although Chen Ming was confident in his power, However, he still believed the instinct that had been with him for a long time. What he was now curious about was. ¡°What kind of being that made me feel threatened like this.¡± Here there is only darkness and emptiness. He could only see the edge of the surrounding environment near Mount Olympus. Out of there everything will be filled with darkness and emptiness, no top, no bottom, no left, no right. ¡°Here I cannot usews, concepts, mechanisms, energy, or even technology.¡± Technology could be used outside but not avable here. Chen Ming closed his eyes and thought, What was left of him now? He only had a soul. ¡°Soul¡­ Oh that¡¯s right I almost forgot. Domain, I might be able to use it here.¡± He almostpletely forgot. He has a domain technique. Chen Ming had to try it. He closed his eyes and gathered his soul and spirit energy. before opening his eyes again ¡°Domain Extension... The Land of the Creation Dragon!¡± As soon as Chen Ming used his domain. The surrounding area has changed. It was no longer filled with darkness and emptiness. It became a beautifulnd with a clear sky. Chen Ming did not think that under the darkness and emptiness would be such a beautiful picturesque. ¡°This is¡­ heaven.¡± Even the heaven Chen Ming had visited before could not make him feel that it was heaven. This was the true heaven in Chen Ming''s mind. Chen Ming after looking around He looked ahead of him. In front of him, something appeared. Something that wasn''t there before "A bridge" A huge bridge appeared. It was a wooden bridge with a rope made of vines to hold it. Even though it was made of wood and vines Chen Ming felt that even if he used the dragon power within him, It was difficult to destroy this wooden bridge. Chen Ming thought for a moment before deciding to cross the wooden bridge. ¡®This ce is within my Domain. But it is beyond my control. I can control the direction of things. but it must be within a radius of no more than five meters from me.¡¯ Chen Ming tried to control the wind that was blowing. He found that he could control the wind to swirl around him into a circr wave. Chen Ming tested using the highest speed he could control. It made the wooden bridge a little floating. ¡®It seems that although my control is only within five meters, But it''s not as weak as I thought.'' Chen Ming looked forward. If he kept walking like this, it would take all day to reach the mountain. ''The mountain seems so close, but it''s very far away. It seems that the size of the mountain is not as small as I thought.¡¯ Chen Ming began to dash forward. He used the power of his domain to push him forward quickly. ¡®Even with this speed, I still wouldn''t be able to reach Mount Olympus easily. The deviant gods like them big huh.¡¯ Who said that Chinese mythology only likes big things? The other gods were no different. This was what was in Chen Ming''s head right now. ¡­¡­ Nyx now looked at the man she had been waiting for a very long time. She could feel Gaia''s power from within him. However, he didn''t seem to know that he had been blessed by Gaia. He still thought it was the will of the universe. or the will of the world without him knowing it. All the worlds within the universe are formed by Gaia. The minds of the world and the universe are directly connected to Gaia. ¡®I apologize to you, my sister. I need him. Next time if we have a chance to meet. I hope you don''t get too angry with me. I don''t want to be confined here any longer.'' Nyx looked at Chen Ming with hope. She hoped that he would be able to get her out of here. If he seeds, she will give him a great reward. by having him be her husband. The king of the queen of darkness ¡®I am waiting. Please hurry, my husband.¡¯ ¡­¡­ On the surface. Chang''er led everyone out of the maze. She looked at the Giant Warden, who now the Inhumans had to help drag him out of the maze. Before cmity befall the Giant Warden. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out right now. Do you think you can escape from me?!¡± Giant Warden sensed someone from behind a rock. He shouted out in frustration. He was going to punish these Inhumans. He didn''t think that there was someone who was trying to hide from him. Someone behind the stone slowly walked out. Giant Warden saw who came out from behind the rock. His expression changed. ¡°Is that the demon? What is the demon doing in this realm¡± The Inhuman Realm was under the rule of the Heavenly Realm. Even though it seemed that it should be within the Demon Realm. Chang''er was now filled with darkness and emptiness. No wonder Giant Warden thought that Chang''er was a demon. Here, no one could use any power other than spiritual and spiritual energy. The Giant Warden were not afraid that Chang''er was stronger than him. Here he has a bird cage that can confine spirits. He, although unable to imprison the souls of anyone other than Inhuman. However, he could use it to imprison their physical or spiritual bodies. even at the level of the True Essence Realm. Coming in here is like chasing death. On the other side, Chang''er looked at Giant Warden with a cold expression. He couldn''t sense her. She decided to show up herself. Although she was unable to use her various powers. But just erasing her presence or hiding wasn¡¯t difficult. Her understanding the Law of Emptiness made these skills like her by-products. ¡°You are the Warden here. Tell me everything you know about this ce. Including the true owner of that golden bird cage you are holding.¡± Chang''er was not interested in answering questions. She only wanted answers. She was sure that the birdcage was definitely not his. Because she could feel some power from that birdcage. It reminded her of Chen Ming. Saw that Chang''er didn''t answer his question. And also asking the same question back. It''s like he was pped on the face. He let out a breath of smoke before speaking angrily. ¡°You are longing for death. Who do you think you are? Who you are outside, where youe from, I don''t care. But here I am the warden! No one will defame me and will survive!¡± Giant Warden wanted to use the Golden Birdcage on Chang''er. ¡°This is not the answer I want.¡± Giant Warden felt pain throughout his arm that held his Golden Birdcage. He looked at his arms with wide open eyes. He found that there were many knives stabbed in his arm. ¡°Agh!¡± Giant Warden cried out in pain. The birdcage in his hand fell to the ground. Purple blood slowly flowed out of his body. ¡°Here you are!¡± Chang''er appeared before Giant Warden. She didn''t care how painful Giant Warden was. She pecked at his beard before hurling his head to the ground. Giant Warden''s head hit the ground hard. Unfortunately, the floor here was upgraded by Nyx making it extra strong. And when it''s super duper strong, it deals more damage to Giant Warden. Giant Warden broke his head. He looked at Chang''er with a furious look that had never been done to him before. He''ll have to deal with Chang''er. ¡°It seems that you are more stupid than I thought. I don''t like this method, but it can''t be helped. Enrica took that thing out." Enrica and Hun had now arrived where Chang''er had temporarily dealt with Giant Warden. Enrica, hearing that Chang''er wanted to bring that up her face, turned pale. ¡°Are you sure about that mistress.¡± ¡°Stop calling me Mistress, Enrica. You and Ming have already bound their souls together. You and I now have the same position. But if you want to call me like that at another time, that''s fine.¡± Of course, it must only be when the Master is with them. Enrica nodded with her red face. Hua Lan only looked up. These two seem to get along quite well. ¡°Chang''er, you sure will use it¡­ I don''t think you will use it yourself, right?¡± Hua Lan asked Chang''er with a serious expression. ¡°No, I don''t think I will use it on my own when I have Ming. Please forgive me. Let''s see.¡± Chang''er looked at the poor Inhumans before pointing to the Inhuman women. ¡°You¡­e this way, I have something for you to help me. Of course. If you don¡¯t like it. You can refuse¡± food every where is full of food. The female Inhumans even swallowed their saliva. They immediately agreed to help Chang''er without asking what she would give them. Chang''er exined what they had to do. There was an Inhuman. Several men heard Chang''er speak, their expressions turning green. Even more surprising was that there was an Inhuman man who asked to join in, although he knew about the details that Chang''er wanted help with. Giant Warden could feel the cmitying upon him. He covered his as$ with a moving hand. ¡°No, Please no¡­ don¡¯t do this¡± ¡°Oh, we have no other way. Warden, please forgive me." And that''s how Chang''er got all the important information she needed from the Giant Warden, who lost his manhood forever. 603 Chapter 603 On the bright sea No one knows what''s underneath. This beautiful sea underneath is indeed full of danger. Small andrge sea monsters were everywhere. Because no one dared to go into the sea to reduce their numbers. So the sea is abundant with various kinds of sea monsters. And on this sea Arge ship was sailing forward. It wasrge enough to carry thousands of people. The hull was made of wood and gold. The bow of the ship is in the shape of a dragon. Seeing this, one could immediately tell that it was a ship from the Dragon Ind. And when it was golden, it had to be the ship of the royal family only. Gold in this world is not rare. In fact, even a small nobleman could own a ship made of gold. But it does not depend on the value of gold. It depends on what the gold represents. In any world, gold is considered a medium of nobility. The beasts of the sea when they saw this huge golden ship. Those who should have rushed to destroy it tried to stay as far away from it as possible. They exhibited these symptoms because they were aware of what that were on board The only danger they could feel was from the Dragon Lord Long Wei. On the ship, Long Wei was currently looking at the map. He forced the ship to follow a special route. This special path was the rift path from the barrier of power that was blocking the intercontinental path. These paths would only be known by the royal family and Long Wei''s confidants. Because it was the shortest route to travel between continents. If it''s another route, it may take months or even years. However, this route only took a few hours. Why does it take a few hours? The reason for this was because in the rift between the barriers of power that stood in the way, there was also a dimensional rift that shortened the distance. Long Wei needed to lead the ship into these rifts in order to reach the nearest direction of the God and Demon Continent. ¡°This way must go to the left junction. Then the right rift.¡± All that Long Wei had to do was to use his mind to control the ship. ¡°Hmm, the next rift is under the sea.¡± Therge ships slowly sank into the sea. Sea water did not enter the ship due to some force pushing it away. The unfortunate sea monster could not escape the ship and was crushed by the waves that were protecting the ship. It was a very frightening picture. However, it seems that it is already normal. Everyone on board didn''t pay any attention to them. On the deck Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er were sitting together. The two of them now took out something to y. The two of them picked up some instrument from within their spatial ring. Both of them had spatial rings on them. So why didn''t the two of them put their clothes on? The simple answer is Their rings are full. Inside there were many items that they brought with them. The instruments they both took out If Chen Ming saw them, he would surely be very surprised. Because the two picked out resemble a guitar and a flute. The two instruments are actually the lute and the oboe, the lute and the oboe are not very simr to the modern universal instruments. It looks very ancient. The two happily yed music together. Long Wei looked at his daughter and her friend before shaking his head. He felt depress. He thought that he would bring his daughter and her friend to face the harsh reality. But seeing her happy smile with her friend Why did he feel down? ''No, I can''t be soft no matter what. Everything is for herself.'' Long Wei thought of his wife. The two are very simr. And because of that, she had to leave this world early. He didn''t want his daughter to end up like her mother. He had to be strong-willed and let her know that this world was not as beautiful as she thought. After a while, Long Wei''srge ship arrived on the shores of the God and Demon Continent. This coastline was opposite the closest point of the Gods and Demon Continents to the Dragon Archipgo. He appeared behind the jungle realm boundary area. Long Wei chose this as his mooring point. It was because this ce was far from people. But when he arrived here His expression changed. ¡°Why are there so many people here¡­¡± Long Wei could feel the change. but he didn''t know what made it change like this. ¡­¡­.. Chen Ming had already arrived at Mount Olympus. And it was exactly what Chen Ming thought. Looking closely, the mountain might only be the size of a normal mountain. But when standing here Chen Ming found that this mountain was extremelyrge. As measured by his eyes, this mountain was at least fifty thousand meters high. Ask how high it is It was as high as five to six Mount Everestbined. ¡°The mountain is so high How tall is Nyx? Since this fifty thousand meter mountain is still smallpared to her.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before continuing. He could feel someone staring at him. However, Chen Ming did not show that he knew someone was looking at him. ''This kind of feeling is different from Nyx. Who is it?¡¯ Chen Ming was sure that whoever stared at him was not Nyx. He remembered her presence. Her presence was not at all malicious. However, this presence was filled with a malicious mind. Other than that, is it rage? ''This look is definitely not wrong. It must be the deviant gods. But which god is it?¡¯ Chen Ming was suspicious. But even as he thought about it now, he didn''t know whose eyes were looking at him. ¡®I should have found out what god was looking at me after I got there.¡¯ Chen Ming''s goal now was the Divine Temple of Gods. He believed that if he went there, he would definitely find a way to find Nyx. and looking at the state of her now She didn''t need to tell him. He knew that she would definitely want him to free her. 604 Chapter 604 "Human..." Someone''s voice sounded from within the darkness. The fiery red eyes slowly opened. ¡°No, it''s not a Human, it''s a dragon!¡± His voice trembled this time. He seemed to hate the word dragon very much. ¡°Nyx must be the one who brought the dragon here. No, I need to deal with it as soon as possible. If Nyx is released She will surelye back and take revenge on all the gods who imprisoned her.¡± Red eyes shone brightly. In front of those eyes, the ground gradually cracked and split open. A me burst forth before something emerged from the fissure, its appearance resembling a four-legged beast. ¡°Go, Go kill that nasty dragon. My Cerberus. My loyal servant" What came out of that rift was Cerberus. The Gatekeeper of Hell in Greek Mythology its size is huge Its breath spewed out ck smoke. as if answering hismand It roared loudly before leaping forward. It will deal with the enemies that its master wants to eliminate. The fiery red eyes saw that Cerberus was heading in the direction he had already seen the dragon. The eyes slowly closed. Whoevermanded Cerberus was sure that it would be able to y the repulsive dragon. Chen Ming at this moment stopped walking forward. He could feel the dangering towards him with great speed. he looked up at the sky The sky that used to be bright is now dark. as if the clouds in the sky were smoke He could only narrow his eyes. He could sense that his Domain was being intervened by something. ? This might seem like a problem for Chen Ming. but he smiled. ¡°This kind of sense, it is the Dao¡­¡± Chen Ming immediately tried to understand it. with his extraordinary intuition ability causing him to grasp the important point of the Dao that was happening right now. His understanding of the Dao increased. ''Unfortunately, I don''t have time to sit down and understand it. Something''s staring at me right now. Plus measured by my senses. It is very dangerous for me.¡¯ Chen Ming looked up at a mountain that was one of the many mountains on Mount Olympus. There were hundreds and thousands of small mountains on Mount Olympus. And on top of one of the hills of the mountain, something was staring at him. ¡°Is that¡­ Cerberus?¡± Seeing that it was a three-headed dog, Chen Ming immediately knew what it was. He didn''t expect to meet Cerberus like this. Now he knew which god had stared at him just now. ¡°Hades? The god that was looking at me earlier was definitely Hades.¡± Cerberus saw Chen Ming. It immediately jumped from the top of the mountain. It wanted to devour Chen Ming in one gulp. "Stop" Within five meters, Chen Ming was able to control things as he wished. Cerberus who came within five meters of him too was under his control. Cerberus'' expression was now full of confusion. It didn¡¯t know what had stopped it from biting into the delicious dragon. ¡°It seems that although the range has decreased a lot, the cheating ability is still the same, but.¡± Chen Ming saw that Cerberus'' teeth were slowly approaching him. Chen Ming''s power didn''t seem to be enough topletely stop Cerberus. Moreover, Chen Ming felt that his strength would gradually decrease if he used the power of his domain for an extended period of time. Chen Ming immediately retreated, creating a distance between him and Cerberus. It seemed that this was a tense battle that Chen Ming had been waiting for a long time. On the surface. Chang''er, Hua Lan and Enrica felt something. The three of them couldn''t help but look behind them. The three of them didn''t feel very well. It was as if something bad had happened. ¡°You both feel the same, right?¡± Chang''er asked both of them. Both of them nodded before Hua Lan spoke. ¡°I feel that Ming is in danger. I think we should go back to him.¡± heard what Hua Lan said. Chang''er shook her head. She also wanted to return to Chen Ming, but ¡°No¡­ we can''t go back and help him.¡± Hua Lan was slightly upset that Chang''er didn''t want to go back and help Chen Ming. She wanted to say something. But Chang''er spoke first. ¡°I myself feel that I really want to go back. My heart is breaking now thinking that something might happen to him. But... even if we go back Anything that is dangerous to Ming It''s not something we can help with. Instead, we might be a heavy burden on him. and expose him to the greater danger All we have to do now is trust him. Ming had not experienced the danger for the first time. In fact, more than half of his life had gone through countless times. This time is the same.¡± Hua Lan only nodded after listening to Chang''er''s exnation. She could only clench her fist tightly. Why was she so weak? If she was stronger than this. She would be able to help him. Enrica felt the same as Hua Lan. If possible, she would trade her life for him. However, she believed that Chen Ming definitely didn''t want that. ¡°Don''t worry, I believe that we will definitely be able to ovee it. In the future. I already thought of something. After helping Chen Ming deal with the matters of the Heavens I will immediately take action as I had nned. My n needs everyone''s help. That way when the time is needed We will definitely be able to help Chen Ming.¡± Chang''er spoke up confidently. Meeting with Nyx made her understand something. She still couldn''t fathom it. But she was confident with the help of everyone in Chen Ming''s group. She will surely seed. ¡­¡­¡­. Tianmen Sect''s atmosphere was not very good right now. The Heavenly God King who should be filled with mercy showed everyone that he wasn''t what everyone thought. The gods had their faces filled with disappointment. Tian''er Changdi has really changed. He became an evil god. and do whatever he wanted. He even teamed up with Evil Cult Master Hua Yingnan. Everyone knew Hua Yingnan. He is the most evil person in this world. Tian''er Changdi doesn''t care about anyone. He turned to Hua Yingnan before speak up ¡°I have gathered all the disciples from all the sects under the heavens. What should I do from now on?¡± Tian''er Changdi now looked like someone who couldn''t think for himself. His intelligence dwindled. Hua Yingnan secretlyughed inside. Tian''er Changdi was now under his control. ¡°All you have to do is wait. Sooner orter that b@stard would definitelye here. And even then use all these guys to deal with that guy. All problems will be resolved easily.¡± Tian''er Changdi heard what Hua Yingnan had said, and he nodded. After dealing with Chen Ming then he will get his Heavenly Throne back. Hua Yingnan looked at Sky Square. This will be theirst ce. whether it''s a god or demon. Only he would be thest person standing. ''There are so many people and gods. It should be enough for me to break through. You are alling here without knowing anything. Haha. I... be a god, a true god no one can stop me.'' Just thinking about it made Hua Yingnan extremely excited. He wanted to be a god and transcend allws. He wanted to ascend to the highest peak that the gods and demons of the past had reached. ''The rest after that, Is for me to be enlightened by the Dao. I have prepared everything. After I hadprehened the Dao that time wille Even the Dragon Lord is no longer my opponent.¡¯ Hua Yingnan could hardly wait. In addition to his revenge He was also able to achieve his goals. 605 Chapter 605 Long Wei was very surprised. Why would someone be here¡­ This ce is far from the city and full of danger. Why did people appear here? Plus, the deste state now changed so much that he couldn¡¯t remember it anymore. There are not only people here. But it is also a harbor. Yes, there is a huge port with uniquely shaped fishermen''s boats. The boat here is white and has a shape that looks...so advanced? ¡°What are those ships? I''ve never seen a boat with such an¡­interesting appearance.¡± Long Wei said while watching them doing something in the sea. They were shooting something from the ship into the sea. It''s a big harpoon. They used dozens of boats to hunt down a beastrger than tens of meters that unfortunately came too close to the sea surface. It''s so easy. The fishermen were aiming at one of them. They shot the harpoons at its head before pulling it to the water surface and began to bombard it with bow technique! "Pull!" ¡°Don''t let it escape!¡± ¡°Pin it down with arrows!¡± Long Wei heard their voices shouting in unison. They work together as a team. Even though the demonic beasts under the sea were stronger than them. But in front of their cooperation The beast under the sea was unable to resist. ¡°Today, we caught a sea beast, really lucky.¡± A fisherman said with joy. It sounded like there were not much sea beasts around here, and Long Wei tried to sense the sea beast underwater. It was found that most of the sea beasts avoided this port area. They naturally knew that if they came here, they would definitely be hunted for food. Long Wei only thought in his heart. ''It shouldn''t be like this. Normally, this area was arge sea beast territory. Why was it taken by the fishermen like this?¡¯ This is ridiculous. As far as looking at the level of sea beasts, it was stronger than the fishermen. ¡®They are hunting sea beasts¡­ My eyes didn¡¯t see thing right? How is this even possible?¡¯ He was amazed. The fishermen here were mostly of very low levels. and they didn¡¯t have a high level martial arts They might even be able to hunt beasts in the forest. But definitely not in the sea. However, what he saw now was that the low level fishermen were skillfully hunting for sea beasts. Just by looking how they hunt, this is definitely not their first time. Long Wei with his power could be heard thousands of miles away. He heard the vigers say something. It''s a term that he doesn''t understand. ''Seafood...what is it? And Takoyaki? what¡¯s that¡¯ Long Wei was born and had never heard this word before. He wanted to know what it was. He couldn''t help but steer his boat closer to the fisherman''s boat to inquire about it. ¡°Please wait¡± Long Wei stopped the fishing boat with his profound energy. The fishermen on board were shocked. before looking at the man who stopped the boat One of the fishermen in the boat was suspicious. before asking ¡°What could this lowly one do for you, Your excellency¡± Long Wei heard what the fisherman asked. He smiled before speaking. The fishermen here are different from the others he had met. Before this. They were like wild people who did not know anything. But they know how to act. when meeting strangers. that looks dignified. This will keep them safe in the future. ¡°I have many things I want to ask of you. Of course, I won''t let you answer questions for free. If you are willing to answer my questions I will give you these things.¡± Longwei showed the spirit stone to the fisherman. The fisherman looked at the spirit stone, his eyes wide open. High grade spirit stones were not easily found. Just by answering the questions, He would get such high grade spirit stones? Of course, He would definitely answer Long Wei''s questions. But he won''t answer important questions. Even in death, they would never allow the Dragon City that had be their home to be in danger. Long Wei saw that his persuasion had worked. He began to ask questions. ¡°The question I want to ask is: Where are you from? Then why are you able to hunt sea beasts of a higher level than you? Thest time I came here This ce was still a deste jungle and the vigers didn''t have martial arts skills. Now there was a port here and the people all had martial arts. Including the seafood and takoyaki that they are talking about.¡± The fisherman heard what Long Wei asked, and he turned to look at his friends. before turning to Long Wei and smiling widely. He can answer these questions. Because it doesn''t have much important information. ¡°We are from the Dragon City located in the middle of this forest. As for fishing, thanks to City Lord Chen Ming for imparting valuable techniques to us, we can easily deal with sea beasts.¡± ¡°Chen Ming¡­¡± He was very familiar with this name. He could feel that the Dragon Dao trembled non-stop, as if this name was very important. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that he is the one¡¯ Long Wei was curious about this city lord. ¡­¡­.. On Mount Olympus. The three-headed dog spewed mes at Chen Ming. Its me was hotter than the fire of hell. Everything that stood in its way was destroyed until there was not even a speck of dust left. It was now focusing on destroying Chen Ming at his master''smand. ¡°Hmph, if you think this kind of fire can do anything to me. You are wrong.¡± Chen Ming knew that Cerberus understood what he said. He was trying to make him angry. When it''s angry, its attacks are easier to predict. Even though it has intelligence But its intelligence was no different from that of a child. Angry and easily deceived The god that sent Cerberus probably didn''t think he could do something like this. He must be confident that Cerberus could deal with him. Chen Ming let himself stand in the midst of that strong mes unfailingly. Why didn''t he feel anything? It was because he had changed the direction of the heat to another direction. What he could feel right now was only the winding out of its mouth. ¡°You really are fierce. If I do not have the power of domain. I don''t know how I am going to be.¡± Chen Ming charged towards Cerberus. In his hand was a sword and some kind of gun¡­ It was simr to Desert Eagle. but it is made of gold. This gun that Chen Ming used to fight Cerberus was not a simple, luxurious gun. Rather, it is a gun that has been enhanced with technology. And because of that, this gun was suitable for this kind of situation where he couldn''t use his various powers. ¡°Ao Ertian and Kim Mintae designed this one. All I can say in one word is great. Who would have thought that a gun would be useful at a time like this? If it wasn''t for the two of them urging me to carry a gun. By now, I would have been exhausted.¡± Chen Ming fired a gun at Cerberus'' head. What is gun recoil? His body had reached this point where he could shoot projectiles without fear of recoil. Therefore, the tank-prating special ster''s ammunition didn''t affect him at all. Ammunition was upgraded too. Chen Ming also used his domain, increasing the bullet''s destructive power. The bullet pierced Cerberus'' head before detonating it. A bullet can destroy its entire head. But Its body quickly recovered. and did not find a single wound left on it. ¡°Cerberus is really strong. As a dog from hell, he was really hard to kill. No matter what I do, He won''t die" Chen Ming could inflict a wound on it. But soon it returned to normal. How will he deal with the current situation? 606 Chapter 606 Cerberus is very strong. and because of that he needs to use much of his inner power to hold it in his domain. And here in this darkness and emptiness domain it consumed his power even more. Although his power was limitless, to unleash the power it would take more than the amount of power he could use before losing control. Cerberus continued to attack Chen Ming. And Chen Ming was constantly trying to destroy it as well. He was trying to maintain his domain without using too much power. He heard someone''s voice in his head. ''Cerberus'' weak point lies in the Sound of instruments'' Sound of instruments? Chen Ming already knew what its weakness was. But where is he going to find that now¡­ And that was something that hit him. He came from a modern era. He could use it now. ¡°Where could I find it? Of course I have a mobile phone. Why can''t I think of something as simple as this?¡± Chen Ming did not hesitate to take out his mobile phone and y Mozart''s music quickly. He used his domain to force the sound waves to be transmitted directly from the cell phone to Cerberus. As soon as Cerberus heard Mozart''s music, Its viciousness gradually subsided. Its wide open eyes slowly closed. before it fell asleep during the fight¡­ ¡®Well that was easier than I thought¡¯ Chen Ming took a deep breath before He sat on the floor exhausted. Fighting Cerberus was extremely hard for him. And he was heavily nerfed right now. Chen Ming slowly put his mobile phone in front of Cerberus. before he slowly walked away from it. He could only think in his mind right now. This is just the size of a god''s pet. How big is the god itself? ¡°How should I deal with this dog right now?¡± Chen Ming did not know how to deal with Cerberus. Sooner orter it will wake up. and it will chase him one more time. And while Chen Ming was contemting what to do with Cerberus, He heard Nyx''s voice again. ''All you have to do is scratch it. and just give it a big piece of bone. You''ve never raised a dog, have you?'' ''Raised a dog?'' He thought back He remembers Ni Yue''s Siberian Husky ''Hope it works. If it doesn''t work, I can y Beethoven''s song.'' ¡­. While Chen Ming was going to get a pet for himself. Chang¡¯er and the girls felt something. ¡°The bad feeling is gone.¡± Chang''er said with a big smile. Chen Ming seemed to be able to pass the danger. Hua Lan and Enrica let out a sigh of relief. The three of them tried their best to stop themselves from going back and help Chen Ming. ¡°Now our worries are gone. We are now close to reaching the Tianmen Sect. We have to figure out how to deal with Tian''er Changdi for Ming.¡± Chang''er said in a cold tone. She will deal with Tian''er Changdi with her own knife. He was the cause of her suffering. Even if it would allow her to meet Chen Ming through herself in another world. But she still hated him anyway. Moreover, he also turned his ws at Chen Ming. His punishment was a tortured death only. She will punish him with a thousand knives. Gently stabbed into his flesh, ignoring the point of death. See how many knives his body can handle before he dies. A dark aura radiated from Chang''er''s body. Hua Lan and Enrica had to calm Chang''er down. Otherwise everyone around would be in danger. Chang''er''s level was now above the True Essence Realm to a certain extent. Just a little more, she would be able to rise to another level after the True Essence Realm. But right now, she''s stillcking something. From understanding, she justcked the realization of something. But she didn''t know what it was. Each person has a different awareness. No one can learn like anyone else. That makes following someone''s path useless. Right now, no one could guide Chang''er what she had to do. except for someone like Chen Ming and the other girls who were smart. ¡°Hurry up and deal with this matter quickly. and went back for everyone for advice.¡± Chang''er then walked ahead. Immediately lead everyone to the Tianmen Sect. Within the Tianmen Sect at this moment, the situation was bing more and more stressful. They were called together. But They don''t know for what purpose. Plus, in front of them was the most wicked person in the world. Hua Yingnan was famous all over the upper world. Whether it''s someone from the heaven realm or someone from the demon realm all regarded him as a wicked man. But who would have thought that a person like Tian¡¯er Changti who was supposed to hate him would ask him to join the heavens like this? Can heaven still be called heaven if he was to be one of them? ¡°What are we doing here¡­ are we here to see something bad happen?¡± ¡°If the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect appear, Do we really have to kill them by order of Heavenly God King Tian''er Changdi?¡± ¡°But like that, it''s not fair. Just beingte at a gathering shouldn''t be punishable to death. This is too cruel.¡± The disciples from the various sects whispered softly. They did not dare to speak too loudly. lest speaking out loud, their sect might be exterminated. ¡®How is this different from the Evil Sect? Even the demons are not that cruel.¡¯ Hua Yingnan looked at everyone with glee. He had wanted to destroy everyone for a long time. This is an opportunity But like this, it''s not bad either. even if they want to do something to him was unable to do Hua Yingnan looked at the entrance to the sect. All the Evil sects have arrived. The rest just waited for a signal from him before they would invade the Tianmen Sect. ''Everything is for me. This is my Dao. Everything is for myself.'' Dao has no right or wrong. Right or wrong cannot be applied to all things that are born and die. Dao is above all rules. There is no birth, no extinction, no form and only exist. and will not leave for eternity. And at that moment, Hua Yingnan was about to understand his own Dao. He could feel some power. It was a very strong power. ''There are people who understand Dao as much as I do?'' Hua Yingnan was surprised. Besides Long Wei who had ess to the Dragon Dao, There should be no one else in this world who understands Dao. ''Who is it? If theye here, they will definitely cause problems for me.'' Hua Yingnan would definitely not be careless. Zhu Wei looked towards the direction of the entrance to Sky Square. He could only clench his fist tightly. The Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect appeared. What should he do now? ¡®Do I really have to order everyone to deal with these two sects? Do I still have a choice...'' Today, his hands might be stained with innocent blood just because of Tian''er Changdi''s unfair orders? ''It is too much. Does he think that he is The Heaven God King and can do everything?'' Zhu Wei looked at Tian''er Changdi and Hua Yingnan. He was very surprised. It wasn''t like he had imagined. He thought that Tian''er Changdi had to have an angry expression, and Hua Yingnan had a cold expression on his face. But now, he could see that their faces were full of seriousness. as if they were going to face their natural enemies. 607 Chapter 607 Long Wei now looked at his surroundings with an unreadable expression. He was surrounded by strange things he had never seen before. He had now arrived at Dragon City. The fisherman he inquired brought him to Dragon City himself. After Long Wei gave him a high spirit stone. He who has arrived in this city can only think of one thing that this city was beyond his expectation. ¡°This is Dragon City¡­ very different from what I thought. It''s not like any other city I''ve ever been to before. Even on another continent, this is strange and impressive at the same time.¡± Dragon City... It waspletely different from what he had imagined. He thought that Dragon City would be a city simr to his city. However, it was nothing like his city at all. In fact, Dragon City was not as beautiful or grandeur as his Dragon City. But it gave him a feeling of fullness and liveliness. Most of the houses here are made of strange stone. Make the city white and clean and not look messy. He looked around at the people walking by. The poption here is over a hundred thousand people. but they look healthy and there¡¯s no beggar or homeless. This means the city lord here was good at management. This number of hundred thousand did not include the spirit tribe that flew in the air. They seemed to live in the clouds above this Dragon City. They looked as peaceful as they were in heaven. Seeing that, Long Wei couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°This city is full of peace and exotic things. It would be nice if after I had dealt with the problem. Then contact and build a rtionship with the lord here.¡± Long Wei wanted to make a connection with anyone who could build such a wonderful city. ¡°A city thisrge is unlikely to be built in such a short time¡­ Plus, to design a building with this level of security system would require more than ten True Essence Realm practitioners.¡± Unlike his Dragon Archipgo, there were many True Essence Realm practitioners there. To see something like this It''s almost impossible. But what was thought to be improbable was happening to him right now. Long Wei was admiring Dragon City. He could feel something. He looked up at the sky. He saw two dragons and a half-dragon girl ying with each other merrily. ¡°Dragons, there are dragons here too. Plus, these three have a powerful bloodline¡­ more powerful than my dragon bloodline!¡± Long Wei gasped. He never thought He''de across such a pure and powerful dragon. Although the power level of the three was still weaker than him, Long Wei believed that if all three had grown up, they would definitely be stronger than him. And before Long Wei could do anything. He could hear his daughter''s voiceing from behind him. ¡°Father, this ce looks very strange. Plus, the city''s name is also the name of the Dragon City. Father, do you think the Lord here is a dragon?¡± Long Ziyun asked excitedly. She had never seen a city like this before. It was very advanced. She ignored the three dragons flying around. She thought this was the Dragon City. It wouldn''t be strange to have a few dragons. Even the Dragon Inds didn''t have anything like this. At this moment, Long Ziyun was standing and watching something. It is an image that can move realistically. She really wanted to know who the painter was. To be able to paint such a picture. He or She must be the absolute best. Long Ziyun didn''t let Long Wei answer her question. She saw something that caught her eye. She couldn''t help pointing at it before speaking to her father. ¡°Father, I''m hungry. This looks so delicious. And what about you, Ying''er?¡± Ye Ying''er didn''t hear what Long Ziyun said. She was drooling to see what was in the moving picture. She felt that her existence really needed it. The food in the moving picture was something that she and Long Ziyun had never seen before. It was a small stick of crispy fried dough that was topped with golden sticky liquid. It is served with brown mantou with thick meat in the middle. nked by vegetation and the same golden sticky liquid. The golden sticky liquid was what attracted the two. Let alone Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. Even Long Wei, who was a Dao Origin practitioner, felt attracted. The dragon dao didn''t help him at all. moreover It made him feel the urge to eat it. ¡°What happened here? Why would my Dragon Bloodline and Dragon Dao be attracted to this kind of food?¡± Long Wei couldn''t believe it. He just shook his head. He looked into the side of the inn with a moving picture in front of him. Inside, people dressed in red and white robes were serving food to people. ¡°What a great service. Well, I''ve made up my mind, Yun''er, Ying''er, let''s have lunch here." They both heard what Long Wei said and cried out with joy. The two rushed into the inn. in order to immediately eat the food they saw. This was the first time they ever ate fast food. ¡­ Chen Ming looked at Cerberus. It now closes its eyes and listens to the music in a rxed way. Seeing its three heads now, Chen Ming couldn''t help but think of Kiki. At this point, He don''t know how it will be. The time of this world and the other began to run closer together. He hasn''t had a chance to check on it yet. But if he had to guess He was sure it would definitely be the same as he thought. No one has ever traveled across the universe like him before. Even though it is a parallel universe His journey back and forth might have made the two universes spin around the same time. ¡®My existence affects the current and time of the two universes¡­¡¯ Chen Ming couldn''t think of another answer. He still had to go back and check several things. ''Think too much. Now I have to do something with Cerberus first, scratch his ears, scratch his tummy, or feed him. Maybe it will help me tame it.'' Chen Ming approached Cerberus. He was sure that if he had used his simple strength He definitely couldn''t scratch Cerberus. He immediately made use of his domain to scratch the back of Cerberus'' ear. Cerberus let out a soft sound. it looked like it felt good. Ity on the floor showing its belly. He is mistaking that I am his owner.¡¯ Chen Ming shook his head before starting to scratch his stomach. This time it sticks out its tongue. ''Even though it is a hell dog. it''s still a dog, hmm. Chen Ming scratched behind its ear and scratched its stomach for a moment. He thought that it would be enough. ''How can I make it my pet? Use my blood?¡¯ Chen Ming didn''t have any pets yet. Kiki would obey him. But it was Ni Yue''s pet. ''Nothing is lost if I try it'' Chen Ming thought for a moment. He bit his finger to let the blood flow out. He put his blood on its head. Chen Ming was unable to use any power. However, using his blood to bind Cerberus was the right choice. He, although using the same method used to connect with Xiao Long, But there are different things. Xiao Long was his younger brother, not a pet. This allowed Xiao Long to have the same strength while Cerberus couldn''t. But Cerberus'' power alone was already very brutal. It was not necessary to borrow strength from him. The connection between Hades and Cerberus was severed. The connection between him and Cerberus began. ''Okay, next let''s turn off the music. After that it shouldn¡¯t jump on me and bite my head off hopefully.'' Chen Ming muted the music from his mobile phone. Cerberus was enjoying itself. wake up from slumber. It looked at Chen Ming. bared it teeth a little ''It doesn''t seem to work'' This was what came up in Chen Ming''s mind. Cerberus saw Chen Ming and immediately jumped at Chen Ming. Chen Ming could only use the strength from the domain to defend against Cerberus only once. After that, his power will run out. Chen Ming would definitely be eaten by Cerberus until there was not even a bone left after that. But what he thought was supposed to happen, didn''t happen. Cerberus did not devour Chen Ming at all. Instead, it licked Chen Ming''s face. but because its tongue is veryrge From licking his face, it turned into a lick of Chen Ming''s whole body. ''So smelly! Is there no toothpaste or toothbrush at Tartarus!?'' Chen Ming made his decision first after leaving here. He will brush the teeth of Cerberus. His dog must not have a bad breath that is as dangerous as its ws. ¡­¡­¡­. Nyx looked at Chen Ming. He was able to subdue and train Cerberus. This showed that Chen Ming''s power increased every time he was in danger. ''Whether he gets good divinity or dao is up to him now. I''d really like to know what your future will be. Are you suitable to be my husband?¡± Nyx was sure that Chen Ming would be able to free her. But would he be able to pass through the darkness and get Divinity or Dao of his. Will he be the undesirable, or will he be the inevitable one? It all depends on what he will encounter next. 608 Chapter 608 The sound of footsteps slowly sounded. The sound of footsteps was not very loud. but it was full of energy ¡®True Essence Realm level¡­¡¯ This is what''s in everyone''s head. There, only Hua Yingnan and Tian''er Changdi were at the True Essence Realm level. Both of them were even at the True Essence Realm level, but when they both sensed who hade here. They could only tremble. "Chang''er" Hua Yingnan and Tian''er Changdi looked at the beautiful woman walking in front of the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect. Chang''e arrived in front of everyone. She raised her head to look at Tian''er Changdi and Hua Yingnan Her gaze was extremely cold, Tian''er Changdi swallowed his saliva. She was the only one who could frighten him. Even though he was actually practicing the Law of Light. He wasn''t likely to lose to Chang''e''s Law of Darkness. He didn''t know that besides the darkness Chang''e was also able to use the Void. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Heard at Tian''er Changdi asked. but she didn''t answer She ignored him before turning to the Three Eyed God. ¡°Eng Shen Ming let me rece him. He said he woulde with the Heavenly Throne after.¡± Chen Ming didn''t say anything about the Heavenly Throne at all. However, Chang''e decided to talk about it in front of everyone. "Throne of Heaven What does that mean?" The gods looked at each other. including people from various bureaus ¡°Huh, didn''t you all of you know that Tian''er Changdi had wronged the heavens so many times? until the heavens are devastated He was no longer the chosen one. The Heavenly Throne was now able to find a worthy person. He will be here in no time.¡± As soon as Chang''e finished speaking, Everyone heard the sound of thunder. It was as if the heavens had told everyone that what she had said was true. Tian''er Changdi now had a very bad expression on his face. He didn''t think that Chang''e would expose him like this. ¡°Nonsense, Chang''e, you shouldn''t be using me of such groundlessness.¡± ¡°Groundless?¡± Chang''er let out augh before spreading her hand around. ¡°If I had to guess from your habits You will have to order and force people to deal with the Green Leaf Sword Sect and the Qilin Dao Sect. If I don''te here it will be a tragic end for both sects.¡± At this moment, no one dared to approach Chang''e. Her aura now looked extremely cruel. Her killing intent was directed towards Tian''er Changdi. ¡°The gods don''t need to obey Tian''er. Changdi anymore even if you do not obey him Heavenly punishment will not do anything to you.¡± The gods heard what Chang''e said. They still have some hesitation. Being punished by the heavens would have caused their bodies and souls to be destroyed in an instant. Eng Shen heard what Chang''er said. He knew right away that someone had to be the leader now. which is his duty ¡°General, what are you going to do?¡± Li Jing looked at Eng Shen. Eng Shen turned to Li Jing before speaking. ¡°Do what I have to do.¡± Eng Shen flew down and stood beside Chang''er. He looked at Tian''er Changdi and Hua Yingnan ¡°I won''t do what you want, Tian''er Changdi, even if I''m punished by Heaven''s Penalty. What you are doing is full of evil. You are no longer the lord of heaven. You are only an evil god that can use the Law of Light.¡± Eng Shen pointed his spear towards Tian''er Changdi. This kind of act would normally be considered extremely wrong by Heaven. The perpetrators will be punished by heaven tribtion. but Not a single thing happened. This showed that the heavens agreed with Eng Shen''s actions. and when all the gods saw that They immediately flew down to Eng Shen. ¡°How dare you oppose the divine decree?¡± ¡°Devine Decree? Since when can the lord of heaven be able to issue divine decree as he pleases? You are only a god that the heavens just chose. You have no right to create a divine decree on your own.¡± Exposed, Chang''e arrived and destroyed everything. Tian''er Changdi, at this time He didn''t even see Hua Yingnan''s evil smile. ¡®Anything is good for me, blood, I only need the blood of all of you¡­I don¡¯t care if you kill each other hahaha¡¯ What Hua Yingnan wanted was only blood and death. He will go beyond his limits. and ascend to be a true God. ¡®This conflict is what I need¡¯ While something bad was going on in the heavenly realm. At the dragon city. Long Wei led Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er into the inn. He chose to pay attention to his daughter before focusing on the matter of the Three Dragons. He didn''t want his daughter to cause trouble for him right now. entered the inn He could feel that the air inside was filled with soft ice qi. In addition to ice energy, it also had air energy. Ice Qi cools the air. while the Air Qi purified the air. And because of that, the smell of food is more pronounced. ¡°It''s not a bad idea. By the way, where were the Ice and Air Qi practitioners? I can''t even feel someone is using Qi.¡± Long Wei looked around, but everyone was eating, minding their own business. No one used a single profound energy. ¡°Really strange.¡± Long Wei couldn''t stop his doubts. So he had to summon Xiao''er to ask about Ice and Air Qi practitiners. The restaurant staff overheard Long Wei calling him Xiao''er. He onlyughed before speaking. ¡°Customer, we are not Xiao''er anymore. We are staff of this fast food shop.¡± The word Xiao''er was considered an insult. The staff had to exin this to Long Wei. Insulting and racist in Dragon City was a serious crime. In this city adheres to the principle of equality. no matter how big the position is They must respect each other. Heard what the restaurant staff said. Long Wei didn''t know what to say. He don''t think that just Calling an employee Xiao''er would be considered an insult. He coughed a little to relieve his embarrassment before speaking. ¡°I didn''t have such intentions, I just¡­¡± ¡°Customers need not to worry. I know the customer didn''t know about this before. Just like other customers who had never been to this Dragon City. and because of that It is my duty as a citizen here to speak to you.¡± The employee took something from the pocket in front of the apron. ¡°This is a book that tells about thews of this city.¡± Long Wei received thew book. He immediately opened it and read it. He, the dragon lord, even admired the people who wrote thesews. It wasn''t perfect, but it was still better than the oldw he was using. Long Wei now remembered that he had summoned the staff to ask about the Ice and Air Qi user. The waiter who was waiting for Long Wei''s food order heard what Long Wei asked. He only smiled before speaking. ¡°Customer, the air in the restaurant does not use the cultivator''s Qi. but that.¡± The employee pointed to a box of something stuck on the wall. Long Wei only looked at the staff, did not understand what he wanted to convey. ¡°The box you saw contained a formation. The formation would help turn the surrounding Qi into soft ice energy. It also helps to remove dirt in the air as well. This is Princess Morgan''s invention.¡± ¡°Princess Morgan?" It''s a very strange name. Plus, there''s another princess position. Long Wei wanted to ask about Morgan. ¡°Father, stop asking questions. Yun''er is hungry!¡± Long Ziyun couldn''t stand it any longer. Her stomach growled loudly. Not only Long Ziyun But also Ye Ying''er. Ye Ying''er was now dizzy. She looked at the people eating around. Long Wei saw that. He was sure that if he hadn''t ordered food for the two of them quickly, Ye Ying''er must have pounced on other people''s food. Long Wei immediately ordered food. He didn''t know which food was delicious. He couldn''t help ordering every menu item in the restaurant. ¡°Whoa, the hamburgers here taste really good. No matter how much you eat, you won''t get bored.¡± Long Wei heard a familiar voice. He quickly turned to his side. ¡°You¡­ Ancestors.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Boy?¡± The one who dared to call the Dragon Lord Long Wei boy was actually Long Chu¡­ a ten thousand-year-old banyan tree. He was now eating a big hamburger. It was a sight Long Wei had never expected to see before. ¡­¡­. The Hell of Tatarus, Under the True Mount Olympus ¡°Cerberus¡­¡± Tataras, the abyss filled with fiery mes. Evil spirits are imprisoned and tortured. This is the ce where all evildoers will be punished. On the skeleton throne A middle-aged man was sitting with his eyes closed. He was in a ck tunic. His body was enveloped in ck vapor. This middle-aged man was Hades, Lord of Hell, and Hades''s throne and body might not seem veryrge. But that''s a view from a distance. His height was a hundred meters. Hades slowly opened his eyes. His fiery red eyes shone with a savage light. There seemed to be something that made him very angry. The surrounding air, which was already hot, became even hotter. The ground turned intova in the blink of an eye. Shows how hot the air is. ¡°That disgusting dragon. He has taken away my servant!¡± ¡°How, how, how!¡± Cerberus was a servant who had always been faithful to him. But now it betrayed him. Hades didn''t understand. what is happening now ¡°That disgusting dragon must have known Cerberus'' weakness¡­ but why? That dragon wasn''t the first to recognize its weakness¡­ How could that one make Cerberus betray me its god!¡± The more Hades thought, the more he couldn''t understand. Why did Cerberus betray him? If he knew the real reason behind Cerberus betraying him, He must have vomited blood. The reason he betrayed Hades was because over thousands of years He kept using it without paying any attention to it. The others who approached him were afraid of him or trying to kill him. Only Chen Ming scratched the back of his ears and rubbed his stomach! No one had ever rubbed its stomach before without being burned by Hellfire. Chen Ming was the first to stroke his stomach! And because of that, the devotion that the Cerberus had with Hades because he feed it was aimed at Chen Ming instead. Stomach scratching wins! Hades now only gritted his teeth. He must do something. ¡°I can''t let Nyxe back. Otherwise Olympus and Tatarus would have beenpletely destroyed¡­and that stupid dog¡­What a mess. Even if I wanted to kill it, I couldn''t do anything.¡± Even Hades couldn''t kill Cerberus. because his existence was bound to hell. To kill it He needed to destroy Hell. which is the source of his power as well ¡°Damn it, I have to bring this matter to Zeus and Poseidon. Even if I don''t want to speak with those two.¡± This is a very big deal. Even if he didn''t want to interact with those two gods. He had no other choice. Hades headed up to Olympus. to immediately meet with Zeus and Poseidon ¡­¡­ Chen Ming was now heading towards the temple. Beside him was a dog walking with him. Its size is not very big. It was only as high as Chen Ming''s knees. This dog was actually Cerberus. When it was in this body, it was like a normal dog. Doberman breed He named it Fenrir¡­ He wasn''t sure if there was a Norse god, and if so, he had to apologize to the owner of this name. But he didn''t think to change it. His hell dog must be named Fenrir. Asked why, It because he liked this name. Without any hindrance, Chen Ming and Fenrir arrived at the temple. The Divine Council was the same as Chen Ming had imagined. It resembled a temple surrounded by many stone pirs. He didn''t hesitate and immediately walked into the temple. Chen Ming was on the way to enter the temple. He looked at Cerberus. It shows strange behavior. It tried to bite Chen Ming''s trouser to prevent him from going inside. "Fenrir" Chen Ming stopped, he did not enter the temple. He believed in his instincts. It tried to tell him that there was danger inside. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± This was the only ce within Olympus that he thought was important. Chen Ming was unable to explore every nook and cranny of Mount Olympus because it was so big. However, he was able to see variousndmarks. He was sure that this was not the real Olympus Mountain. The real Mount Olympus had to have more structures. There must be arge number of gods'' temples. But here, the only temple he saw was this temple. Nyx is silent now. she didn''t even speak to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was sure that it wasn''t because Nyx didn''t want to talk to him. but because something was preventing her. He saw the rope that was bound by Nyx now emitting a golden glow. Those ropes must have been the reason for her silence. ¡°Well, I know there is danger inside. But if I don''t go inside I was unable to find Nyx.¡± Chen Ming hadn''t thought of releasing Nyx right now. He wanted to formally talk to her before making any further decisions. ¡­¡­. After Eng Shen has now announced his own stand. The seven fairies were the first group of gods to follow him. The seven of them rushed towards Chang''e with joy. ¡°Sister Chang''er!¡± They didn''t call Chang''er a goddess, but instead called her elder sister. This shows how close the seven are to Chang''e. ¡°You girls¡­¡± Chang''e couldn''t help but smile at the seven fairies. They hadn''t changed at all. Li Jing was now hesitant. He looked at Tian''er. Changdi before looking at Hua Yingnan. He sighed before deciding to fly down with his two sons. The three followed the seven fairies down to Chang''e''s side. Lao Zhi now stay idle. He was on no side and looked at what was going on. ¡°Sister Chang''er where have you been I think you''re already gone.¡± ¡°Yes, Tian''er Changdi told us that Sister Chang''er was killed by Xiao¡¯er Changdi. and went to samsara to be rebirth. The fact that Sister appeared now with a high level of profound energy only meant that sister was not dead in the first ce.¡± Chang''e listened to what the Seven fairies had to say. She could only look at Tian''er. Changdi with cold eyes He lied to everyone about her. With Chang''er alive anding back now, the seven fairies knew that Tian''er Changdi had always lied to them. In addition, it was said to them that When Chang''e was reborn He will bring her back to heaven once more. ¡°Sister Chang''er has now appeared with great strength. We''re sorry, Sister, for not being able to recognize you in the first ce. If not for Tian''er Changdi said sister¡¯s name. I would probably¡­¡± Chang''e looked at the seven fairies with a guilty expression. She only shook her head before speaking. ¡°It''s okay, I didn''t mean to be angry with you guys for such a small reason. As long as you still call me Sister is more than enough.¡± Hearing what Chang''e said, the seven fairies only smiled. Chang''e''s appearance had changed. But her gentleness still hasn''t gone away. for the seven fairies Chang''e was like the kindest older sister. Those who heard the news of Chang''e''s passing a thousand years ago were deeply saddened. To this day, they still miss their kind older sister. Now she''s back with greater power than before She must be able to help Heaven. And while the seven fairies were happily speaking to Chang''er, There were some gods still side with Tian''er Changdi. They couldn''t help speaking to the seven fairies in a harsh voice. ¡°The seven fairies thought of betraying the Heavenly Lord! Can''t you see that she is filled with dark energy? she fell from grace!¡± heard what this god said The first fairy, the oldest daughter of heaven, spoke in a gentle voice. but full of sharpness ¡°I don''t care if she falls. Will it be a devil or a demon? For me right now, whether it''s a god, a demon, or a devil, there isn''t much difference.¡± She said while looking at Tian''er. Changdi and Hua Yingnan If Tian''er Changdi can still ept Hua Yingnan Why couldn''t she ept Chang''e who was like her sister? ¡°Yes, I agree with Big sister. What will Sister Chang¡¯er be like? She is still our elder sister.¡± The seven fairies didn''t care what other gods had to say. They will be by Chang''e''s side. ¡°Hmph! You all are such an impudent goddess. Siding with the evil like that" ¡°Side the evil? What nonsense are you talking about? You can see who''s joining the evil''s side. The evil cult master was already in front of you. You will still dare to say such a thing.¡± The seven fairies did not back down. They will protect Chang''e to the utmost. There was something dark in the eyes of the seven fairies. Chang''e could feel the darkness. Don''t say that her seven sisters are also about to fall. ''If they fall Only Ming could help them.¡¯ Chang''e was confident that Chen Ming''s Yang had enough for everyone. Her seven sisters were qualified enough to be by Chen Ming''s side. Chang''e didn''t know it at this moment. She tried to gather Yin for Chen Ming¡¯s Yang. 609 Chapter 609 Long Chu nowughed out loud with delight. before eating his hamburger with great gusto Beside him, Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er also ate the hamburger from the same menu that he was eating with their happy faces as well. ¡°Here, it''s really delicious. I never thought that my dear grandson would have such a good idea for food. How long has it been since I''ve found food that made me can¡¯t stop eating. Hohoho¡± Long Chu spoke up. Then began to unpack another hamburger and eat it. Long Ziyun quickly nodded before speaking. ¡°Really delicious, Grandpa. This one is absolutely delicious. I want to see my brother already. He must be really good ating up with dishes like this.¡± Ye Ying''er nodded. She couldn''t speak, but still let out a sound. ¡°Mmm~¡± Long Wei shook his head at his daughter and her friend. Both were satisfied with the food. They won''t cause problems for him. He looked at Long Chu. There was something he didn''t understand. Why would an ancestor like him live in a city like this? Long Chu normally slept in the forest in his banyan tree body to cultivate. Or is it because of this strange food? Looking at the food, Long Wei couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. The Dragon Dao tried to tell him that this food was worthy of the dragons. He unwraps the paper. before eating what''s inside. The hamburger was so soft and juicy. He had to admit that it was delicious. Especially...Cheese It really matched his dragon tongue. It was reasonable that the Dragon Dao would react to it. Dragon Dao will be in all dragon-rted things. Besides this food The entire city was filled with the scent of dragons. Long Wei shook his head. He looked at Long Chu again. He was almost distracted by the taste of the hamburger and forgot about what he wanted to ask Long Chu. Long Chu now was not in hibernation. If he was in hibernation. He wouldn¡¯t be here eating hamburgers like this. He was very scary. if someone disturb him while he was asleep. If it wasn''t because he had an urgent matter, He definitely wouldn''t have thought ofing to Long Chu. because he did not know whether Long Chu was awake or asleep. And one more who is his grandson? If he said that he had a descendant, It would be understandable. Because with Long Chu''s age, he probably wouldn''t have any descendants that were close to him. "Ancestor I have a question that I would like to ask you. I don''t know if Ancestor will be able to answer my questions or not.¡± Long Chu ate his tenth hamburger before nodding at Long Wei. ¡°The grandson that Ancestor refers to. Who is he? Is he someone from the same era as you?¡± Long Chu swallowed his hamburger. before drinking c vored soda The vors of the two go well together. Long Chu let out a burp before speaking. ¡°No, my grandson is not from the same era as me. He was not very old, only in his early twenties. But now he had stepped into the realm of the gods. but even though He still couldn''t control his own power very well. Still needs a lot of practice. He can only use his power to stay at the Dao Origin Realm. so he won¡¯t lose control¡± hearing what Long Chu said, Long Wei gasped. ¡°R-Realm of God!¡± Entering the Realm of God was not an easy task. It was necessary to go through thousands and tens of thousands of years of cultivation before being able to grasp just a little of the Divine way. A young man in his early twenties was able to enter the Divine Realm. It sounds impossible. If he hadn''t heard from Long Chu with his own ears, even to his death, he did not believe it. ¡°You don''t need to be so shocked. He was a special person who had crossed over into the realm of God in a very special way. He didn''t go to the Divine Realm with cultivation like everyone else. but through understanding and intuition No one in this universe has the ability to enlighten like him. Otherwise he wouldn''t have been chosen by her.¡± ¡°He was the chosen one¡­¡± Long Wei took a deep breath. If she chooses him, No wonder he has the ability to step into the realm of God. No one she had chosen was even a normal person. even the creation god. Unfortunately, he was destroyed before he had a chance to grow. Long Wei sighed. He and Creation God are considered good friends. Long Wei who knew the gods of creation surely knew who the enemy that destroyed him was. He could only hope that this new chosen one will be able to ovee it ¡­¡­.. Mount Olympus, the ce where all the Greek gods resided. Here it is filled with peace and shade, with trees, grass, greenery, colorful flowers. This is a beautiful paradise. It waspletely different from the Hell or known as Tartarus. Such a beautiful ce was supposed to be the dwelling ce of a deity filled with purity. But unfortunately The gods that inhabited Olympus were gods full of greed and loathing. They lived happily ever after. no worries They have nothing to worry about. Every day all they do is eat, sleep, socialize, sex and group sex. They are the most shameless. They don''t care if any god has a partner or not. Which god is male or female? if they are satisfied They are all ready to do it together. God is not afraid of disease Gods are not afraid of having children. The gods don''t care about the small things like whether they are siblings or parents and children. In addition to all the filthy things that have already been said what they like to do the most is to bring to others endless destruction and torment. Their victims were indeed humans and lower tribes. Where in the sky full of thunder There was an old man in a white tunic. In his hand was a golden lightning. He was looking down from the sky with a nonchnt expression. This thunderstorm was his own handiwork. ¡°Really bored¡± the old man spoke with a very bored tone. He don''t know how many times he''s said this. ¡°Why is this so boring? How long has it been since I sat and watched this over and over again, human?¡± This god is actually Zeus. Lord of all gods of Olympus He watched the humans who were now living their lives happily. Even if there is a thunderstorm People live in their homes together. They prayed to the gods they worship. And It wasn¡¯t him Zeus heard their prayers and his face was filled with disgust. ¡°You all look very happy. Hestia? Hah. wrong choice. The god that you must pray for is only this Zeus.¡± Zeus raised the hand that held the lightning. before throwing it to the ground. He wanted to destroy everyone in that city. The golden lightning destroyed everything in its path. An entire city full of people was destroyed. Just because he was upset that they didn''t pray for them. but Hestia The goddess that he hated. "Hmm" Zeus remained unscathed. He wanted to look for another city that had humans inhabited. He will see who they are praying for. If pray to him They will be destroyed easily and quickly. but if not He would gradually kill them by increasing his lightning power bit by bit. And while he was looking for another human city that he wanted to destroy. He could hear someone calling him from a very distant distance. ¡°Zeus, I have something to tell you.e to the Temple of Heaven as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hades?¡± Zeus was a little surprised. Hades didn''t normally like to talk to any gods. In particr he and his brother Poseidon. ¡°If he talks to me like this It means that what he want to say in the temple must be a big deal. I hope it will ease my boredom.¡± Zeus, before leaving, he threw his lightning to another city. The lightning that he threw at him destroyed that city to the point of destruction. All humans destroyed by lightning were afraid of Zeus. They didn''t even dare to be angry. for them God is the supreme being No one can hinder them. ¡­¡­¡­. in the vast sea There is a beautiful coral temple standing majestically. Around the temple were soldiers patrolling the swimming pool with the upper half and the lower half as seahorses. Behind the temple was a giant demonic beast. It resembles a snake. Inside the temple, a middle-aged man was drinking alcohol. Beside him, a beautiful woman was pouring him a drink. Both are Poseidon and Amphitrite. Poseidon was taking the next cup and drank. He heard the same message Zeus had heard. Piseidon''s expression changed now. He turned his head towards Amphitrite before speaking. ¡°I have a matter to go to Olympus. You are here to take care of this temple instead of me.¡± Amphitrite nodded. Poseidon rose from his seat and immediately headed for Olympus. He knew that something big was going to happen. Poseidon after leaving Amphitrite she took out some crystals. before speaking to Crystal ¡°Poseidon moves. He was heading for Olympus. There seems to be something going on.¡± Crystal shone slightly before a very beautiful woman''s voice sounded. ¡°Acknowledged, Athena is heading for there.¡± After sending the message and receiving the message Amphitrite acts like nothing happened. and lead her life normally Tian''er Changdi was now extremely angry. Chang''er appeared instead of Chen Ming, who stole his throne. But no matter how angry he was, he can''t do anything Chang''er was a higher level than him. He didn''t think that Chang''er, besides being able to use the Law of Darkness. She could also use the Law of Emptiness. ¡°It seems that she has exceeded you. Tian''er Changdi¡± Hua Yingnan spoke up with a smile. He didn''t seem worried that Chang''er could use twows at the same time. Tian''er Changdi did not reply to Hua Yingnan. He looked at the other gods who were still beside him. The gods still beside him were unfortunately all lower level gods. High Gods like Eng Shen, Li Jing, the Li Brothers, and the Seven Fairies were all not beside him. The current situation was really bad for him. The sects seemed to be taking sides with Chang''er. This caused both his level and the number of people on his side to be inferior. Tian''er Changdi turned to Hua Yingnan. He didn''t seem worried, indicating that he must have a n. ¡°HuaYingnan, you don''t seem worried, does that mean you already have a n?¡± Huayingnan heard what Tian''er Changdi asked, he smiled before speaking up. ¡°People like me, Hua Yingnan, have ns all the time. Otherwise I wouldn''t be an Evil cult master for so long. Unfortunately, my ns don''t include you.¡± Tian''er Changdi lowered his eyes before speaking in a harsh tone. A profound aura of the True Essence Realm surged out. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hua Yingnan, his body gradually dissipated. He wasn''t here in the first ce. He was just a fake figure. Saw that Hua Yingnan had escaped. Tian''er Changdi understood immediately. This was Hua Yingnan''s n from the beginning. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Haha, don''t be angry, Heavenly Lord. Who would have thought that you could be so foolish? Do you think that I, the devil, will help the gods? Hahaha. How ridiculous. I have something to tell you all.¡± Tian''er Changdi gritted his teeth. He absolutely couldn''t let Hua Yingnan talk about his being rejected by the heavens. otherwise even if he got the throne of heaven back It''s all toote ¡°Tian''er Changdi is no longer the lord of the heavens. The true lord of the heavens was Chen Ming. He wanted to kill the Heavenly Lord that In fact, he is a fallen god! haha" Finished speaking, Hua Yingnan canceled his technique. Tian''er Changdi''s clothes and hair color had changed. His clothes were dull in color. His hair was pale white instead of shiny ck. His face wrinkled. He didn''t look like a god at all. ¡°Hua... Ying... Nann!!!!¡± Tian''er Changdi was exposed. The gods that were beside him now began to distance themselves. They initially thought that Tian''er Changdi was still the lord of the heavens. But now when I see the real appearance They already believed that he really was a devil. And after Tian''er Changdi''s appearance had changed. Demons and Evil Sects disciples began to appear. ¡°We havee to your aid, Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Huayingnan betrayed us. Only the Demon Lord will prevail over the others!¡± ¡°Fight for the Demon Lord!¡± ¡°We are ready to give our lives!¡± The evil sect disciples and demons started to attack first. Tian''er Changdi only looked at the evil sect disciples and demons with confused eyes. Since when did he be a Demon Lord? And who are these guys! As soon as the evil sect disciples and demons suddenly started to attack Eng Shen Heavenly General shouted. ¡°Everyone knows Tian''er Changdi''s true face, right? Everyone listen to this Eliminate all demons and evil sect diciples, leaving not a single one left!¡± Eng Shen immediatelymanded the Heavenly God Army to face the devils and demons. ? Tian''er Changdi, who now saw that the situation was not good and he had no chance of regaining the Heavenly Throne. He intended to escape. Because he believed that he could not defeat Chang''er. and while he wanted to escape He found that he was unable to escape. He was surrounded by a wall formed by the power of the Nuwa stone. This is the real Nuwa stone. Unlike the fake Nuwa stones he gave to the Sun Sword Hall to bring Chang''er back to him. The true Nuwa stone has the power of one who is at the divine level. Even if it''s still very little It was still enough to imprison him and everyone in this ce. 610 Chapter 610 Longwei was now waiting for Long Chu to finish eating his meal. He wanted to know about the Mother of darkness. If it was Long Chu the ancestor. He must know something about her for sure. His loot was now covered all over the ce. Including the forbiddennd that the mother of darkness was sealed. Long Wei had been waiting for Long Chu to finish eating for more than five hours and He still didn¡¯t show the sign that he would stop. He looked at the sky outside the inn. Now the darkness had reim its sovereignty. ¡®The Inn should be closed right about now but why Xiao¡¯er no the staff still working¡¯ Long Wei still didn¡¯t know that this ce was open for twenty four hours. That means this ce will not be closed as long as nothing bad happens. ¡°Well, I think that should be thest one I will be eating for today, hoho. This food is too much for this old man. Fortunately my food expenses were paid by my dear grandson in advance otherwise I won¡¯t be able to eat this much.¡± Long Wei had to agree with Long Chu. He was even now eating alongside Long Chu. ¡°Now that the stomach has been filled, let''s talk about what you want to ask.¡± Long Wei noded before starting to ask a question about the mother of darkness. and of course Long Chu knew about it really well. all in detail. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the mother of darkness, my dear grandson will deal with this matter.¡± Hearing the answer from Long Chu. Long Wei still had some doubts. This matter was too big. He didn¡¯t know anything about this grandson of his ancestor. ¡°Please pardon my ignorance but I didn¡¯t know anything about my Ancestor grandson. This matter is too big and in order to seal the mother of darkness. I need to-¡± And before Long Wei finished speaking. Long Chu cut him off first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. My dear grandson can handle her well and who told you that my dear grandson will seal her?¡± Long Wei opened his mouth but he didn¡¯t know what to say. What did the Ancestor mean that his dear grandson can handle her well but didn¡¯t seal her. ¡°Hoho I know that you are confused. I will tell you about my dear grandson then. First of all, He is in the True God Realm right now¡± ¡°T-True God Realm.¡± Even Long Wei was only in the Dao Origin Realm. He was still far from the true god realm. How could someone be in the True God Realm and didn¡¯t shake the whole universe. ¡°He is in the True God Realm but at the same time is not. He didn¡¯t use normal means to attain the god hood.¡± Long Wei sighed in relief. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s no reaction from the Daos. But he remembered something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. The power of the universe.¡± Long Wei looked at Long Chu. He remembered that not long ago. Someone had been able to solve the mystery of the universe and gain control over the power of the universe. Was this what Long Chu meant by not using normal means to attain godhood? Long Chu nodded before adding something else. Gaining the power of the universe was only a part of it but the majority of it was because he experienced the birth of all things and attained Daos by understanding its principle. ¡°H-He¡¯s too much. If I heard anymore than this. I might develop a heart demon.¡± He had to practice really hard for him to be able to reach Dao Origin Realm. But someone only who didn¡¯t even hit a hundred years old would be able to surpass him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. My descendant. He was just favored by heaven and had many heaven defying beautiful wives in the True Essence Realm. He was just a man of man. a king of kings. So no need to be jealous. Hohoho¡± Long Wei really wanted to cough up blood but he needed to pull it in. He could only sighed. Heaven wasn¡¯t fair but it was the truth since ancient times. Long Wei after epting the unfairness of heaven he then looked at his daughter and her friends. Now the two were sleeping after eating food to their heart''s content. The air here was too good so the two couldn¡¯t help it but fell asleep when they didn¡¯t have anything to do after eating more than a dozen of super extra chess burgers and french fries. ¡°Their stomachs are full and because of the freshness of the air around here they make them fall asleep.¡± Long Wei wanted to say goodbye to Long Chu and went to find somece to stay. The inn here wasn¡¯t for aodation. The staff said that there was a hotel here but Long Wei didn''t know what it was. But before Long Wei could say goodbye to his ancestor. His ancestor already used his profound energy floating his daughter and her friend. ¡°The hotel is a good choice but there¡¯s no need to stay over there. You and these two little girls are considered to be my descendants so that means you all rte to the city lord here too. It would be rude if you three are not weed properly. Hohoho¡± Long Chu then led the way while carrying Long Ziyun and Ye Ying¡¯er. Long Wei could only go with him. He could not defy whatever Long Chu wanted. ¡®He might be nning something. but whatever he is nning, it''s not a bad thing.¡¯ Long Wei believed in Long Chu. He knew that he never harmed his descendants. He only did things for fun to relieve his boredom, that''s all. ¡®And It was him that I met the love of my life¡¯ He was the same case as Eng Chen. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t have harem because his wife was much stronger than him. ¡­¡­¡­ Chen Ming was now standing in front of the divine temple. His instinct and Fenrir told him that if he ever stepped inside the temple. He would be in serious danger. ¡°What could possibly be inside of the temple that made me feel so threatened. Even Fenrir didn¡¯t give me such a feeling.¡± Chen Ming was now thinking. If he chose to not step inside he felt that he wouldn''t be able to free Nyx. ¡°How should I proceed with this?¡± Chen Ming tried to think of a way to go inside the temple. and while he was thinking. Fenrir decided that It was its duty to protect its owner. It knew that it would not be killed even if it was cut a million pieces. ¡°Fenrir what are you doing!¡± Chen Ming looked at Fenrir. He didn¡¯t think that Fenrir would go in just like that. and When Fenrir stepped inside the temple. Something happened. The golden light shone brightly. Chen Ming couldn¡¯t react in time. Fenrir was killed by the golden lightning over and over. Even though Fenrir couldn¡¯t be killed, that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t feel anything. Fenrir couldn¡¯t be killed but it was still hurt badly because of the divinity in the lightning. Itid down on the ground and let out a painful sound. It was killed a hundred times in a matter of seconds! 611 Chapter 611 Chen Ming was extremely shocked. If it was him He might be able to block those lightning strikes with his Draconic Realm. But even if he was able to protect That didn''t mean he wouldn¡¯t get seriously injured. That lightning could pierce through his defenses. Fenrir slowly formed one more time before expanding in size. It barks at something. What it barked at was the lightning at the center of the temple. It was a small bolt. It''s not like the lightning that Zeus used. This is Zeus''s lightning bolt. It was a power that was used to prevent anyone from releasing Nyx. and is the source of power used to seal her. That lightning will flow along the magic rope. This made Nyx unable to use her own power. Fenrir took a deep breath. before spewing hellfire at Zeus'' lightning. The me that Fenrir threw at it was a fire with special properties. It was able to burn the divinity of various gods. But Zeus'' lightning was no ordinary divine power that Fenrir''s inferno fire could destroy. Around the lightning appeared a powerful shield that prevented Fenrir''s attacks. This powerful shield was born from the power of Poseidon, used to protect Zeus'' lightning. Zeus''s Lightning Shines Chen Ming knew that lightning wanted to attack Fenrir one more time. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt my boy anymore!¡± Chen Ming had almost forgotten something. However, what he had forgotten was made to be remembered when he saw the golden lightning. He also had lightning with divinity too. It¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion in his Dantian! Chen Ming pulled out the Heavenly Tribtion from his dantian. His Heavenly Tribtion was a different blue than Zeus'' lightning, but They both have the same divinity. as if encountering a mortal enemy The two lightning flew towards each other. Zeus'' lightning ignored the barrier created by Poseidon. It charged at the Heavenly Tribtion to destroy it. The two lightning collided violently. Zeus'' lightning was stronger than the Heavenly Tribtion, but It was not alone. He charged at Zeus'' lightning before using his bloodline limit. Cosmic Swallowing Dragon. He absorbed the power from Zeus'' lightning. Unfortunately, Xiao Long was not with him. Otherwise, He would have absorbed Zeus'' lightning energy better. Chen Ming transferred the energy he had absorbed from Zeus'' lightning to the Heavenly Tribtion. The color of the Heavenly Tribtion became darker. The battle of the two lightning was now considered close. And at that moment, Chen Ming was helping the Heavenly Tribtion to fight Zeus'' lightning. He could feel something. ¡°No, the second lightning!¡± Another lightning bolt of Zeus appeared. This time it was even stronger than before. Its goal was to kill him. Chen Ming gritted his teeth. He had to take risks. If he used his domain, it would slow down the second lightning. and absorb as much of its power as possible to protect himself. He thought that he should be able to survive this attack. However, he didn''t need to do that. Because before Zeus''s second lightning reaches his body Arge golden shield appeared before protecting him from Zeus'' attacks. On the shield was a picture of Medusa''s face. Chen Ming immediately knew who this shield belonged to. ¡­ And While Chen Ming was fighting Zeus'' lightning to free Nyx, Chang''e, Hua Lin, and Enrica''s side weren''t much different. At this moment, a great war broke out between the gods and evils. Where the gods were led by Chang''e The evil side was led by Tian''er Changdi. Chang''e and Tian''er Changdi shed. The battle of the True Essence Realm was extraordinary. One attack from both of them could shatter the surrounding mountains into dust. Chang''e was now at a disadvantage. Although she was probably stronger than Tian''er Changdi. The reason for that is She couldn''t use her maximum power without fear that others would be hit by the cross. She probably didn''t care about people who weren''t rted to her. But in this ce there were people she knew, like the seven fairies. As for Hua Lin and Enrica, she wasn''t too worried. She knew that they could survive. ? With the power borrowed from Chen Ming They were able to defend against the attacks of the True Essence Realm. ¡°You, Why! Chang''e! We used to love each other. Why are you doing this to me!¡± Chang''e heard what Tian''er Changdi asked. She could onlyugh. ¡°We used to love each other. Don''t make meugh. I used to think of you as my brother but you betrayed me. You still dare speak about love after what you''ve done to me! But... even if that''s the case I must thank you for allowing me to meet my lover.¡± heard about the lover from her mouth This made Tian''er Changdi extremely angry. He attacked her with all his might. However, he was still unable to do anything to her. Even if she didn''t use all of her strength. The two battles were everyone''s sight. causing everyone to clearly not see the surrounding situation Right now, people from the gods and evils side were greatly damaged. The blood flowed all over the ground. Hua Yingnan, who looked at everything that was happening, was very satisfied. ¡°Just a little longer. My n will be sessful.¡± He couldn''t wait to start the ceremony. He will go beyond the mortal and enter the god hood. He slowly closed his eyes. feel the dao he seeks. The Dao of Destruction This was the Dao he was closest to. ¡°Just a little longer, haha.¡± Hua Yingnan''sughter was filled with evil. Everything he had done was about to be aplished. Within the curtain of war Hua Lan and Enrica who didn''t go into battle directly. able to notice things that not everyone can see ¡°Enrica, can you feel it?¡± Hua Lan turned and asked Enrica. Enrica nodded. She sensed something bad was going to happen. She felt some sort of power she was familiar with. The power of formation. ¡°This is not good, We are in Hua Yingnan''s sinister formation.¡± Hua Lan saw someone lying dead in front of her. On the ground, she saw some sign that she did not know. red light shines out from it. It was absorbing the blood and body of the deceased. ¡°Bad! it¡¯s really really bad now! looks like the spell is about to seed!¡± Hua Lan panicked. But Enrica was calm. She was now trying to read the letters she saw. ¡°This is¡­ I''ve seen a font like this before. It''s literally¡­ Ancient Greece!¡± Enrica had been provided with the data files that Ao Ertian had. These letters were of the ancient Greek characters. ¡°¦È?¦Í¦Á¦Ó¦Ï?...Thanatos. Death God Hua Lan! Hua Yingnan wanted to sacrifice all of us to the Death God. He will receive all the powers from the dead, with Thanatos taking everyone''s souls. He wants to break through to a level that surpasses the True Essence Realm!¡± Hua Lan looked at Hua Yingnan. She found that Hua Yingnan''s body was now gradually changing. Around him, there was a red aura, and it was as if it was absorbing the aura that came from the various characters on the ground. ¡°So you know about it. But it''s toote. Hahahahahaha!!!!¡± ¡­ Long Chu brought Long Wei to Chen Ming''s house. Long Wei at this moment could only feel weird. Where is this ce? It''s still in the same universe, right? He encountered a strange race that he had never seen before. These races had never existed in this world before, he was sure. Moreover ¡°Spirit¡­ why is the Spirit race here? They should be in the underworld. They would normally be destroyed if they were in a ce with a lot of Yang. But what is this?¡± The spirit race that was here was not afraid of Yang. There was also arge amount of yang inside of them. ¡°Don''t overthink it. All of these are the survivors that my grandson saved. They had a different training path than usual. But they have the same goal is to serve my dear grandson.¡± Long Chu finished speaking and immediately went straight into Chen Ming''s house. Long Wei followed closely with Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er asleep in the air. ¡°Ah, Grandpa Chu, is there anything I can help you with today?¡± Come into the house. Long Chu was well received. Xiao Wen, who was currently reading something on her tablet, hurriedly got up to greet him. He was considered an elder of the house. He was Chen Ming''s grandfather. Of course, everyone had to respect him as he was everyone''s grandfather. ¡°Nothing much, my granddaughter. I brought my great-grandchildren to sleep here. Why haven''t you paid respects to your grandmother?¡± ¡°G-Grandma?¡± Long Wei almost vomited blood. He wanted to say something before Xiao Wenughed brightly. ¡°What did Grandpa say? I''m not that old yet. Please don''t pay attention to Grandpa''s jokes. Please call me Xiao Wen. If youe here to stay We have many rooms avable. Please follow me this way, um, May I know your name please?" Long Chuughed, he only thought of teasing Long Wei from the beginning. Long Wei let out a sigh of relief. He thought that he would have to call someone younger than him for many generations his Grandma. He immediately introduced himself. ¡°My name is Long Wei.¡± Xiao Wen nodded before speaking. ¡°Mr.Long Wei, please follow me this way.¡± Xiao Wen led Long Wei to the empty room. Along the way, Long Wei saw many beautiful women. Each of them seriously tried to practice their own martial arts. He was at the Dao Origin Realm level. Realizing that they were about to reach their own dao. However, they were still missing something very important. He was unable to offer advice or guidance. Because every woman had passed the point that needed guiding. ''Thesedies are City Lord''s concubines. No wonder Ancestorpliment you like that.¡¯ Long Wei turned to look at his daughter and¡­ ¡°Where did Ye Ying''er go?¡± Ye Ying''er disappeared. He tried to look around but couldn''t find her. He was about to use his power to find Ye Ying''er. turned to see that she was talking to someone Ye Ying''er didn''t normally talk to anyone. because she could not speak And it is necessary to use profound energy to write letters all the time. The other party who was talking to Ye Ying''er gave her an unbelievably simr feeling. Xiao Wen saw that Long Wei was looking at Ye Ying''er who was talking to someone. Xiao Wen smiled before speaking. ¡°Her name is Dongfang Gu. She was shy and not very good at speaking. Surprisingly, besides the family She rarely talks to anyone.¡± Long Wei nodded. He would let Ye Ying''er talk to Dongfang Gu. This could be a good thing. at the same time Ye Ying''er was very impressed with Dongfang Gu. She felt like she knew her for a very long time. Dongfang Gu was the same. As soon as the two saw each other. The two sparked together. ¡°You like musical instruments, right? Follow me. I have something to show you.¡± Ye Ying''er nodded quickly. The two then headed deep into the house. There was a studio inside the house. There were all kinds of musical instruments that Chen Ming knew and could find. 612 Chapter 612 ¡°What is the meaning of this, Athena!¡± Zeus was now furious. He looked at his daughter Athena. ¡°You gave Aegis to that filthy dragon, why!¡± Zeus'' roar resounded throughout Olympus. His daughter prevented him from destroying those who wanted to free Nyx. She will destroy the gods. Athena didn''t care what Zeus said. She looked at Chen Ming. She saw something in him. Gaia''s Blessing...He was chosen by her as the sessor to the chaos. She must protect him with all that she has. For one day... Gaia, she will return. Athena looked at Zeus in disgust. She couldn''t believe that this person was her biological father. Why are he and she so different? ¡°I don''t need to exin anything. I gave him my shield. So what¡± Zeus wanted to punish Athena, but ¡°If you touch my child You prepare for war with me again, Zeus." Someone appears She would never let him touch her daughter. ¡°You Metis, you are just a nymph. What are you going to do? Thest war still didn''t make you see the light. Do you want to die that badly!¡± hearing what Zeus said Metis let out augh before speaking. ¡°I am just a nymph. You don''t forget where the Nymph came from. We are born from nature and we are a part of Gaia. We never truly die. Even if we lose the war, none of us truly died. different from you.¡± The gods in the Divine Hall had different expressions. Some gods feel sad when they think about what happened in the past. Some gods were so angry that they wanted to tear Metis to pieces. Zeus clenched his teeth. True, in the previous war they were victorious. But let''s talk about the damage. His side took much more damage. Even gods can be revived. But it took thousands of years. But the nymph in just a few years can be reborn. This was the injustice that the gods suffer. ¡°And don''t forget who our leader is. Thest time she didn''te to join. But this time, she will definitely participate.¡± The leader that Metis talked about was of course his nemesis. Hera... She was Zeus'' supreme wife. But she couldn''t stand Zeus anymore, so she distanced herself. As many centuries had passed, her indifference turned into hatred. To say what Hera hates the most? It¡¯s him Zeus! This time, if a war breaks out She will be with whichever side that opposes Zeus. The strongest god after Zeus. Not Poseidon or Hades. But it''s Hera... Zeus now had a pale face. If Hera joins the war In addition to the other party will have morebat power. but his own battle strength was declining. There are many gods who still worship Hera. They would definitely never go to war with her. They might even join Hera. Hera, the reason she had not yet done anything to him. It was because it would cause too much damage to Olympus. And when the Olympus was weakened they would be targeted by outer gods. Hera hated Zeus. But she loved her home very much. She didn''t want her home to be destroyed. Athena grinned. She looked at Zeus who couldn''t do anything to her. Zeus clenched his fist. He wanted to throw lightning at her. But he knew that Metis would definitelye in the way. He chose to throw lightning at Chen Ming, who had caused him so much trouble. but when he was going to throw his lightning again something went wrong. ¡°My lightning¡­ Where did my lightning go!?¡± The lightning in Zeus''s hand was still fine. However, the streak of lightning that he sent to deal with Chen Ming had disappeared. Athena also looked at Chen Ming in surprise. His body now shone with a golden glow. He swallowed the power of Zeus and made it his own power. ¡°That b@stard stole my lightning!¡± Chen Ming at this moment slowly opened his eyes. He could feel that there was a strong force within him. It was like the power when he used the sword. ¡°Dao... so this is the taste of Zeus'' lightning. It felt like eating Omakase hehe¡± Chen Ming smiled before looking in a certain direction. He could sense that someone was looking at him. He smirked. His smile was the same as Athena''s. Athena saw that, she could onlyugh. Anyone who could make her father angry She was considered all her friend. ¡°Well that¡¯s an interesting little dragon¡± With Chen Ming agepared to her. Of course he was considered a kid. ¡­. Hua Yingnan was now a half-man, half-demon from hell. His body was engulfed by the mes of hell. He made a pact with Tartarus, the god and hell of the deviant gods. He tied himself to hell by sacrificing more than a million high-level spirits. He was now a member of Tartarus'' underworld. He had the same status as Hades. supreme god in tartarus. ¡°This feeling, the power, the power is increasing, haha!¡± Hua Yingnan had now obtained the Dao of Destruction. He stared at everyone, heughed out loud. These people were just ants. They are not worthy enough for him to act. The only person who should be able to content with him a little right now was Chang''er. and two other people who apanied her Hua Yingnan took the Nuwa Stone that Tian¡¯er Changdi gave to him and then absorbed it in his body. His power increased once again. He saw that Tian''er Changdi was injured and wanted to escape. ¡°Where are you going? I haven''t settled the ount that you''ve been hunting me for thousands of years. Today, I will deal with you.¡± Being an evil god, of course, must not forget his grudge. He wanted to kill Tian''er Changdi. and swallowed his soul Tian''er Changdi didn''t answer Hua Yingnan. In his head right now, there was only one thing. and that¡¯s to survive "Useless" Hua Yingnan raised his hand forward. It was as if a ck hole had appeared. Tian''er Changdi, who was a thousand meters away from him. being sucked back quickly Tian''er Changdi knew that his situation was not good right now. He wanted to attack Hua Yingnan. ¡°Even though I am injured, don''t think that you can do anything to me!¡± His sword stabbed violently into Hua Yingnan''s chest. He released all his profound energy to destroy Hua Yingnan. The surrounding area is distorted by the power ofw. Hua Yingnan''s body exploded.in pieces Tian''er Changdi, seeing that, was slightly surprised. beforeughing He didn¡¯t think he would be able to kill Hua Yingnan that easily. ¡°Haha, I thought it would be difficult to deal with you. Humph You just look terrifying. But your power is too weak!¡± Meanwhile, Tian''er Changdi was delighted that he could deal with Hua Yingnan. He could sense someone behind him. But before he had a chance to do anything. He was stabbed with a sword from behind. The sword was ck and red. Tian''er Changdi spat out blood. He looked behind him. Found that Hua Yingnan was now smiling at him before speaking. ¡°I will never die from now on. Tian''er Changdi, but you, you who have been abandoned by the heavens cannot be reborn like me. be dead dying without realizing that you are not yourself but just a puppet. I''ll tell you something before you die. You were never Tian''er Changdi. You are just a puppet. Hahaha¡± The puppet...Tian''er Changdi is absent-minded. A memory shed into his head. ¡°I-I am not Tian¡¯er Changdi, you, you control everything¡­ from the beginning.¡± ¡°That''s right, it''s all for this. the power that i have gained true immortality I got it all The rest is just taking over this world.¡± Heard what Hua Yingnan had said. Tian''er Changdi, who had returned to normal, justughed. ¡°Your power might be strong, it''s true. But it couldn''tpare to¡­ those monsters. You are just a frog in a well. You can only see the sky in that shallow well. Haha. Totally stupid.¡± Hua Yingnan''s brows furrowed together. How could he not know that there were so many strong gods out of this world. but so what. All he had to do was be stronger. ¡°You don''t have to tell me, I already know. Of course, I have a n to deal with this. All I have to do is send more souls to hell. My power will increase. I will be so strong that even death will not be able to do anything to me.¡± Tian''er Changdi didn''t say anything. His body gradually disintegrated into ck soot, falling to the ground. Tian''er Changdi, after he was dead. His soul was not sent to samsara. but was sent to Tartarus instead. Chang''e saw everything that happened. She could only narrow her eyes. Hua Yingnan was now much stronger than her. She had to rely on Chen Ming''s power. If she uses Chen Ming''s power She might be able to fight him on an equal ground. ¡­. Long Wei was now sitting in the guest room in Chen Ming''s house. He was pondering about something. It''s very important. rted to the safety of this world What he was contemting was Chen Ming''s story ¡°The ancestor''s grandson is dealing with the Mother Of Darkness. Can I trust him? Plus, the ancestor also said that he had no intention of sealing her. So what is his purpose?¡± Long Wei was trying to figure out if Chen Ming had no intention of sealing the Mother of Darkness. So what is his purpose? He wouldn''t have thought of¡­ approaching the Mother of Darkness with that purpose, right? "Wait a minute Wait...he''s a dragon. Dragons are always looking for a strong mate¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Long Wei''s eyes opened wide. He saw Chen Ming''s many lovers. Each of them was beautiful and strong. if he would approach the Mother of Darkness for that purpose It wouldn''t be strange ¡°No, I have to stop him. If he had released the Mother of Darkness, This world would surely perish!¡± Long Wei might be able to deal with the Mother Of Darkness. But that was only when she was weakened by the divine rope that bound her. If she waspletely free Only Long Chu would be able to fight with her. Long Wei immediately wanted to get up from his seat and head towards the Inhuman Realm. ¡°Haha, you are one stepte, kid. My grandson has received a new wife. You don''t have to worry. She will not destroy this world like you thought. But the other world is not certain.¡± Long Chu''s voice rang out. Long Wei even staggered and sat down in the same seat. ¡°What did ancestor say just now? Is that the mother of darkness? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. But you must have sensed that her seal was really gone.¡± Long Wei hurriedly used his spiritual senses. He found that the seal he had created had disappeared along the divine rope. But even if the seal disappears He couldn''t even feel the Mother of Darkness at all. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± ¡°You don''t know anything about a woman''s mind at all. Even though she was a strong Mother Of Darkness, it was true. but her whole life She never had a man to take care of her. It is true that she gave birth to the deviant gods. But it was a long time ago. Longer than I was even born. Now think about it. How she will feel. Plus, she was betrayed by her kids, which is just sad.¡± Long Wei was silent for a moment. His brows furrowed together. ¡°You still can''t change your mind. Until now, it still hasn''t changed. If you keep looking at the same point of view You will never go to the Realm of God. No matter how much time you spend.¡± Long Wei gritted his teeth. Is this what he is still missing? perspective and ideas ¡°Hehe, you don''t need to worry. I am a good ancestor I will guide you the way. All you have to do is stay in this city for a while. and your point of view will change. While you''re here, help my grandson run his city. Wouldn''t it be nice if you set up a portal to travel between here and the Dragon Inds? You will benefit from here more than you will benefit anywhere. I only have one thing to tell you. I have to go now. There are maggots that I have to deal with.¡± Long Wei embraced Long Chu''s teachings. His ancestor was never wrong even once. Only himself couldn''t fathom the meaning he conveyed. But this time, his introduction was straightforward, perhaps Long Chu''s perspective might have changed because he was here. ¡°Since the ancestors said this I must stay here. Yun''er and Ying''er seem to like this ce too.¡± Long Wei decided to follow the advice of his ancestor. He would leave the matter of the Mother Of Darkness to Chen Ming to deal with. Even if he did anything now, it was toote. 613 Chapter 613 ¡°This lightning is truly amazing. Although the destructive power was not equal to the Heaven Trial, But it''s wider and more streamlined.¡± Chen Ming tested his golden lightning. His Heavenly Tribtion had now swallowed Zeus'' lightning. It also gained the advantages of Zeus'' lightning. Chen Ming''s Heavenly Tribtion at this time was both intense and broad. And also fluttering. ¡°In the past, we could only let go of the Heavenly Tribtion in a straight line, but now.¡± Chen Ming was able to use the Heavenly Trib toe out of any part of his body. will blow it out in a wide area Turn it into a bow and shoot lightning. will pump it into the gun and shoot it out he can do it all This lightning, in addition to having a very high destructive power. It also had a lightning dao inside of it. Speaking of Dao, Chen Ming was now able to know two Taos. That is the Tao of Krabi. and the Tao of Lightning ¡°What if we put them together?¡± Chen Ming immediately tested. and its effect is not extraordinary. He was able to cut off the Divine and leave his sword marks in the air. The sword mark was filled with lightning dao. Anything thates close will be struck by lightning. Chen Ming smiled widely. He wanted to test a lot of things. ¡°When will you make me wait until then, my husband?¡± Chen Ming even choked on her husband? Nyx spoke up in a seductive tone. Her tone was sweeter than honey, she was even more seductive than Chang''er! ¡°If Chang''e is a princess She would be the queen.¡± Chen Ming could only think. Mrs. and Chang''e were born from the darkness. Although Chang''e was at a smaller level. But it''s also dark. ¡°My husband, I can''t wait any longer. release me and I will be yours forever.¡± ¡°You don''t sound like yourself at all. Are you really a Nyx?¡± ¡°You don''t know what happened to me. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time. You are worthy to be my husband. You are my chaos.¡± "Your Chaos" ¡°I was born out of chaos. you have it in you She also chose you as her sessor. You are the best fit for me.¡± The more Chen Ming listened, the more he didn''t understand. She was born out of chaos, he knew it. But he has it in him too, what does that mean? and who chose him And what must he inherit? There were many questions in Chen Ming''s mind. Wasn''t he chosen by the universe? ¡°You still have a lot of things that you don''t know¡­ Even I can''t say much about it. All I can tell is What is beyond the boundaries of reality? You need to overthrow the otherworldly gods first. and you will be strong enough to ept the truth from me.¡± Everything ends up in the gods outside the world. He had to defeat the otherworldly gods first. Chen Ming was silent for a moment. He let out a breath. Nyx is far too valuable for him to leave it here. Whether it is her husband or not, it doesn''t matter. The charm of Nyx can''t do anything to Chen Ming. He was immune to being tempted by Chang''e. ¡°Understood, I will set you free. But I have a caveat You will have to make a contract with me.¡± Chen Ming didn''t know if it was the right idea or not. She was a much bigger and stronger person than him. He didn''t know whether a spiritual contract would help him control her or not. He didn''t want to do this. But she''s too dangerous What if she is not satisfied and blows up this star? He wasn''t strong enough to stop her either. ¡°Yes, my husband, even if you don''t say it. I will give it to you anyway.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°You must release me first. So I can give it to you.¡± Chen Ming felt like he could get something good from her. He shrugged before starting to break the bond that had sealed Nyx. All he had to do was absorb the lightning in the rope. Chen Ming absorbed the power from the magic rope. Who would have thought that unless he got the lightning in the rope? He also got a magic rope! ¡°The rope has my power. You can imprison me whenever you wish, hehe, you can even use it on me now.¡± Chen Ming looked at the girl that appeared next to him. She was in a state of despair. ¡°I have been waiting for a very long time. Will you be able to take care of me?¡± She looks thirsty, or will she? ¡°Oh¡­ is this what you meant to give to me?¡± ¡°Don''t be afraid to dy. Let''s have a ceremony now." Perform a ceremony...Chen Ming Mei Loi The beautiful Nyx now approached him. Her body was perfect. with abundant breasts The waist spreads over the shoulders. She was the peak of every woman. She slowly walked over and caressed Chen Ming''s body, which looked at her like an eagle who wanted to pounce on his prey. His dragon bloodline was telling him, She was a young woman who was worthy to be his mate. ¡°Eat me, my husband, I will give you everything. Be it my body, my heart, I will give it all to you.¡± Nyx gently whispered next to Chen Ming''s ear. She embraced him from behind. Her chest snuggled against his back. It feels so good Chen Ming''s heart beat faster. He wanted to make him hers. He wanted to possess her. He turned to Nyx before kissing her lips. He absorbed her power. Nyx closed his eyes. She let him suck up her power. She opened her mouth wide. Let him absorb her power more easily. ¡°Like that, devour me as you wish. make mepletely yours my chaos.¡± Chen Ming heard that and smiled before speaking. ¡°You were born of chaos. But you want me to be chaos. I know that you want something.¡± Nyx opened his eyes wide. Chen Ming put his hand on the back of Nyx''s head before tightly clenching her hair. But even though he looked violent But it was gentle, different from what Nyx thought. ¡°Why don''t you try Call me Father D Nyx." Nyx twisted, she was attacked. He knew her weakness. ¡°Tha, Father.¡± ¡°Very well, my daughter, what you need. I will give it to you.¡± ¡°I need your love, Father, I need your love.¡± Nyx bursts into tears. This was what came out of her heart. She had never been loved by anyone. Not even with her grandchildren. They are afraid of Mrs. and wanting to destroy her If not because she could not be destroyed. She will be born again. No matter how many times they destroyed her, This was the reason why they decided to seal her. In her thoughts right now, only chaos was good for her. because chaos will give birth to her every time she is destroyed. and will protect her from all the gods thate close to her She felt safe in the chaos. Chen Ming didn''t think that Nyx''s answer would be what everyone wanted. But others may find love easier than her. To her, love is more valuable than anything. ¡°Understood, if you want that. I will give it to you.¡± Chen Ming kissed Nyx''s lips again. This time, he didn''t absorb her power. But he gave her strength. His power might be a small power for Nyx. But it means a lot. No one had given her anything before. this is the first time Nyx received Chen Ming''s power. Change it and return it to Chen Ming. Both are unaware However, both of them were cultivating the pairing technique. The two became stronger each time the Yin and Yang were merged. In this case, Nyx was stronger than Chen Ming. This made Chen Ming be stronger very quickly. Sooner orter, he would be of the same level as her. ¡°Ah, Father, more than this. I want more of it.¡± As soon as Nyx spoke The surrounding environment had changed. Thisnd is no longer a cursednd. Chen Ming and Nyx now appeared in the bedroom. Both of them didn''t care. They both threw themselves onto the fluffy bed. Before Nyx helped Chen Ming take off his clothes. Chen Ming after taking off his clothes It embraces Nyx with tenderness. The two continued to merge with each other. ¡°From now on you will be mine forever. No god has the right to take you away from me.¡± Chen Ming said with a voice full of jealousy. He won''t give Nyx to anyone. Not even with the chaos He will be a chaos for her. ¡°I''m not going anywhere. I have found my chaos, oh my father, be gentle with me. Even though I gave birth to gods But I''ve never done this kind of thing before.¡± Chen Ming was surprised before speaking. ¡°You are still pure.¡± Nyx blushed before nodding, Chen Ming smiled, he would be her first andst man. ¡°Then let''s get started.¡± The sound of bodies shing loudly rang out. the ground trembled The darkness showed happiness. as if he was delighted with what was happening Chen Ming and Nyx are one. The two could no longer be separated from each other. be it body or spirit Inside Chen Ming''s house It''s veryte now. Everyone in the house was sleeping right now. Except for Chen Ming''s lovers who were unable to sleep. Why can''t they sleep? It was because Chen Ming was doing something that influenced them through spiritual connections. Someone very strong entered the circle with everyone. Of course, it would have the effect of a meteorite falling onto the surface of the water. They were now being strongly stimted. Their power continued to increase. They felt hot all over their bodies. Inside Dongfang Gu''s bedroom She was satisfied after hanging out with Ye Ying''er. She then brought Ye Ying''er to sleep in her own room instead of the guest room. She was very destined to Ye Ying''er. She felt like she had known her for a long time. What do they have inmon? So they became friends quickly. Although her character in the parallel universe was a close friend with Xiao Wen, But in this world, the two are brothers. So she wanted a friend to y with. And that person appeared exactly the day she needed a friend. Dongfang Gu bit his lip. She looked at Ye Ying''er who was sleeping peacefully. Dongfang Gu hugged the Siberian bolster tightly. She felt tickled all over her body. ¡°Nah, what happened? Why is it like this?¡± Dongfang Gu was lying next to Ye Ying''er in her room. Trying to stop myself from making a sound Her body was nowpletely weak. ¡°Touch like this, Ming Ming.¡± Dongfang Gu remembered every touch Chen Ming touched her. She remembers it and will never forget. ¡°Hah, ah, our strength is increasing. Ming Ming''s power enters our body and another person''s power.¡± Dongfang Gu pecked and bit the pillow. She was afraid that Ye Ying''er who was lying next to her would wake up and find her in such a state. She didn''t want her new friend to see her in such an embarrassing state. "How to do it, how to do it, it won''t hurt anymore" and while she was about to be impatient Someone entered the room before picking her up from the bed. and hurriedly led her out of the room to a room that wasn''t too far away from each other. The person who saved her from this embarrassing situation was Xiao Wen. "elder sister" Dongfanggu hugged Xiaowen tightly. She wanted to exin what had happened to her. However, she didn''t need to exin anything. "Shh, it''s okay, I know." Xiaowen could feel it right now as well. red-faceddy She didn''t feel much different from Dongfang Gu. But she had a stronger body. Thus, he was able to withstand this feeling more than Dongfang Gu. She brought Dongfanggu to Chen Ming''s room. Once she entered, of course, it wasn''t just her and Dongfang Gu who were in the room. Inside the room were Xia Lin, Tang Huayin, Kang Lan, Ni Yue, Yao Guanyin, and Morgan. Everyone was now meditating and trying to gather. Gathering the power that was passed on to everyone from Chen Ming. Everyone''s condition was not that different from each other right now. red-faceddies and sometimes it will make a sound They didn''t need to worry because Morgan had already used a soundproofing facility. There was no way anyone could hear them from the room. Even Long Wei They were about to cross the Profound Realm. to rise to the level of the origin of the Tao However, they stillcked something that they were unable to ovee. Or they still didn''t understand something. Besides all the youngdies who tried to gather Chen Ming''s power, Hua Lin was the youngest and still didn''t understand the matter of men and women. She was now sleeping on Chen Ming''s bed with a smile on her face. She dreamed that she was spending time with Chen Ming. The two were running and chasing each other in the flower garden. Everything looks beautiful. It was a dream she didn''t want to wake up from. She was sleeping well instead of trying to gather Chen Ming''s strength. She, who was rxed like that, was the first to advance to the Dao Origin realm without her even realizing it! The woman with the weakest martial level in the group had now be the strongest in the group. Even Chang''e couldn''t fight her. Her Tao was astonishing. It is the Tao of dreams. The more dreams she had, the stronger she would be. It''s a reallyfortable Tao. "Come on, Gu''er. We, too, have to practice.¡± Xiaowen and Dongfang Gu then joined everyone in training. Every girl''s voice was extremely beautiful. If Chen Ming was in this room He must be unable to level himself. Certainly not to eat them 614 Chapter 614 ¡°Damn it, Nyx has been released. Plus, my magic rope has been hijacked again!¡± Zeus was furious now. But he didn''t know who to go down to. M¨¦tis now takes Athena back to Athens. Athens was the only city that Zeus could not destroy. Because there was a very dangerous entity that was gathered there. Either Athena Hera or Hestia The three gods were strong gods. although not as much as his However, many of the gods beneath him still revered the three gods. Going to war with Athens would only be at a disadvantage. He also excluded the demigods like Perseus and Heracles. There were also the Spartans who were empowered by Artemis and Apollo. Although he had no problems with Artemis and Apollo. But if he did something to the Spartans The two will definitely join Athena. ¡°Headache. I''ve never had a headache like this before. We must find a way to do something about this matter asap.¡± Poseidon and Hades looked at Zeus. They wanted tough at Zeus, but this also had to do with them. Poseidon rose from his throne in the pantheon. before shaking his head and speaking up ¡°I have never had any estrangement with Nyx. Only you, Zeus I still have some business to take care of. You can handle this on your own.¡± Poseidon had nothing to do with the matter that sealed Nyx to the Continent of Gods and Demons in the Realm of the Foreign Gods. He was only lending Zeus his trident. And he didn''t know what he was doing with his trident. If he knew he would take it to seal the Nyx, He certainly wouldn''t lend it. Only Zeus and Hades were responsible for this. Zeus, the reason he wanted to get rid of Nyx was because he couldn''t afford to have a god stronger than him. Although she was a high-ranking deity who did not interfere with anyone, but Hades was because Tatarus was the son of Nyx. If he didn''t get rid of Nyx, he wouldn''t be the true lord of hell. and with their greed and pride causing problems that they cannot solve on their own. They also tried to drag other gods down with him. However, the gods are not interested in many things. but they are not stupid Now only Zeus and Hades were in the Temple. The other gods were all dispersed. Zeus only gritted his teeth. Watching Poseidon walk away from the gods If it was other gods, he didn''t care. but he cannot be without Poseidon. Before Poseidon could leave the Temple, Zeus spoke up. ¡°If you walk away from the temple right now, I will order my men to kill Medusa and her child.¡± Poseidon stopped in ce. A trident appeared in his hand before he pointed the trident to Zeus'' neck. ¡°Don''t give it too much. You think you''re the supreme god and I wouldn''t dare to do something like that? Try touching her and her child. I will saturate Olympus with a sea of blood!¡± ording to legend, Medusa was cursed by Athena to be a snake-haired monster. However, the truth was different from the legend. It was true that she was cursed by Athena. But Poseidon still loved her. and did not hurt her like in the legend They both have children together. Athena who saw that Poseidon really loved her. So she solved the curse for her. No one knew where she and Poseidon''s children were. Only Poseidon and Athena knew. Poseidon wondered if Zeus really knew her whereabouts. But he couldn''t take the risk. He would never admit to wronging her a second time. ¡°What you do with Olympus is up to you. There are only cowardly gods here. I don''t need it anymore And if you really fight me You cannot defeat me. I don''t have any weaknesses.¡± Poseidon heard what Zeus had said. he justughed ¡°There is no weakness So why are you so afraid of Nyx? Wasn''t she stronger than you? If you do anything Medusa and my child I swear on my behalf I will help Nyx crush you.¡± Zeus'' face now changed. Swearing by one''s name is the most dangerous thing any god would do. Poseidon said this. He could not do anything to Medusa and her child. Poseidonter walked out of the Devas. Zeus clenched his fist. Lightning flows all around He didn''t think Poseidon would find a way to garden him back like this. Hady looked at Zeus. He just shook his head. He could no longer rely on Zeus. He closed his eyes. He was thinking about something. If Nyx follows him He couldn''t help having to do that. ¡°Until then, I would have no other choice. besides releasing Kronos.¡± Hades returned to Tatarus. He was preparing to make a deal with Kronos. Hua Yingnan had now received the power of Tataras. He is now the strongest. He looked at Chang''er with a disgusting smile. He killed Tian Erchangdi and sent his soul to Tatarus. His power increased every time he sacrificed the souls of the people here to the foreign underworld. He is a destroyer who will destroy everything to make himself stronger. ¡°Hua Lan, Enrica, get out of here. I will give you time.¡± Chang''e gathered the strength that she had brought from Chen Ming. Her level was much higher, but it wasn''t the same as Hua Ying Nan was now. ¡°No, we are not going anywhere. We too will fight.¡± Hua Lan also drew Chen Ming''s power. Her power was less than Chang''er. Her power was iparable to Hua Ying Nan. but still more than Tian Er Changdi ¡°I am too, madam. I will never leave you alone.¡± Enrica still couldn''t use Chen Ming''s power. But she had something instead. She was wearing an armor made of iron in the Forbidden Land. In that shield lies the Nyx devination. With the ability to create Mrs. She was able to create a set of iron armor. However, with so little time, she could only create one set of armor. And as soon as she was dressed in armor Hua Yingnan''s expression changed. "This power is it" The power in Hua Ying Nan''s body trembled. It tells him to escape from here. ¡°Where did you get that armor?¡± Within Hua Ying Nan, there was only three-tenths of the power of Tatarus. He was also able to control himself. However, he could not get closer than five hundred meters to Enrica. Enrica looked at Hua Yingnan, she didn''t answer, why did she have to answer the enemy''s question? Hua Yingnan saw that Enrica didn''t answer his question. he became angry He attacks Enrika from a distance with his power. ¡°Enri!¡± Chang''e and Hua Lan wanted toe and protect Enrika. They thought that Enrika would definitely not be able to withstand Hua Yingnan''s attack. ¡°Don''t worry, you two. I already know Hua Ying Nan''s weakness.¡± besides not being afraid Enrika ran towards Hua Ying Nan as well. The energy that Hua Ying Nan had attacked Enrica was absorbed into the armor like it was candy. ¡°My power has been absorbed. How is that possible?" Enrica let out augh before speaking. ¡°You probably don''t know anything about Tatarassina.¡± Hua Yingnan Li''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t know much about Tatarus. The information he had only came from two sheets of paper. He only knew that if he gave his soul to Tatarus, He will bestow eternity and immense power. ¡°Hmph, you didn''t know, it was your fault. Now take the consequences that you have done.¡± Enrika wanted to sh with Hua Ying Nan. But even if she had a strong defense But her attack was extremely weak. Hua Yingnan made a distance. He couldn''t be touched by Enrica. If she touched him with that armor, His power would definitely be absorbed. ¡°Really busy I will not use it anymore. But like this, it can''t be helped.¡± Hua Yingnan unleashed his power. This time it was all his strength. His body had changed once more. The disgusting body changed. His body returned to normal. Just the skin color has changed to pale white. He had three demon horns growing out. He let out a fiery breath. Chang''e, Hun and Enrica sensed the danger. This time, if he attacked Enrika, Her armor might not be able to withstand his power. ¡°It seems that your armor is useless with this power of mine. I probably don''t know anything about Tatarus. But I know where the problem lies. All I have to do is fix it.¡± Hua Yingnan mainly used his power that was greater than the power obtained from the Tatarus. Now he was able to deal with that annoying armor. ¡°From now on, it is my turn.¡± And while Hua Ying Nan wanted to get serious, both Chang''er, Enrica, and Hua Lan had strange expressions. Their faces were flushed red. They made a strange noise. Hua Yingnan furrowed his brows together. didn''t understand what was going on until ¡°This power, the power of Chen Ming and Nyx.¡± Chang''e said excitedly. Chen Ming defeated Nyx. and made her one of his lovers ¡°This is it. I understand what''s missing. I don''t need Morgan''s help. I understand everything.¡± And since Chang''e and Nyx are simr, It made her understand what she was missing. ¡°I have found my path.¡± As soon as Chang''e finished speaking, She immediately passed from the Profound Realm to the Dao Profound Realm. Hua Yingnan gasped. Chang''e was at the same level as him. not only that ¡°Oh, so am I. I have found my path.¡± "Me too" Both Hua Lan and Enrica spoke at the same time. Their level had reached the Dao Origin level. The three were able toprehend their own path before anyone else in the group except Hua Lin. It was because they were in a situation that brought out their abilities. Each girl has a different approach to Taoism. They understood what they understood and were closest to it. Xia Linnang had been practicing light techniques for a long time. The Tao that she could reach was the Dao of Light. She was able to control every light to an unimaginable level. She could control it at the molecr level. Her body had transformed into a body of light. If not those who can use dao together She certainly couldn''t do anything. Xiao Wen Nang has reached the Dao of Water. The reason was the same as that of Xia Lin. Returning to the Water Sect''s technique, she practiced. This made her easily essible to the Dao of Water. And her control was at the molecr level as well. Her body had turned into a water. The attacks of those who were unable to reach the Dao were not effective against her either. Dongfang Gu Dao of Winter is a Taoist who has been with her since birth. Her ice was different from normal ice. Its temperature was so low that just a small piece of ice able to freeze theke Hua Lin received the Dao of Dreams. Yin Nan had a good dream, the stronger she would be. Whoever slipped into her dream world would not be able to do anything. even being a dao user Whoever was her nightmare would be eradicated into a good dream. The wicked will repent A person with a bad mind will only do good! Kang Lan Tao of Fire Of course, she received this dao because she had the lineage of a great fire dragon. Her body was as hot as the mes of the sun. can burn everything to ashes If she cooperates with Dongfang Gu Using her me with her ice The destructive power was able to make an entire continent disappear without much difficulty. Ni Ye Dao of Darkness She received this dao because she had the blood of a true demon god. A demon god born of the Tao is not a demon god born of rules. She was considered a true demon god left in this world. Yao Guan Yin reached the Dao of Poison. She wasn''t even Demon Yao. But it can be used equally severe poisons. Her poison was so intense that she could refine even time and reality. There was nothing that could stop her poisoning, not even the Tao of others. She had now be a strong one, descending from Hua Lin. Tang Huayin, she received the Dao of Truth. She was able to reach reality. because of the knowledge she had In Chen Ming''s group She was someone who understood different principles more than anyone else. It was no different from Chen Ming. She couldn''t reach the same level as Chen Ming. It was only because shecked opportunities and factors. Her Dao could change reality to her will. Morgan Tao of Wisdom With her advanced intelligence She received the Dao of Wisdom. However, she felt that someone herself was connected to this Dao of Wisdom. She spoke to the person who had shared this Dao with her. and found that the other party was not as smart as her at all She learned new things from her new friends. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡°Hmmm¡± Ye Ying''er woke up with a very sleepy expression. She looked around in shock. What she thought was the first thing. How did you get here? She must have been kidnapped! and just as she was about to panic she remembered She was lying in Dongfanggu''s room. Because she invited her toe to bed with me. She tried looking for Dongfanggu but could not find it. She got up from the bed and went to get dressed before leaving the room. Her stomach growled loudly. Hungry, this is what she thought. She shook her head, she had to find Dongfanggu first. And it didn''t take long for her to find that Dongfanggu was currently sitting cross-legged and doing something. ¡°Gu Ying''er is hungry.¡± Ye Ying''er tried to get Dongfanggu''s attention. She couldn''t sense that Dongfanggu was cultivating. She only thought that Dongfanggu was asleep. Because she couldn''t even feel her qi. Her level was higher than Ye Ying''er couldprehend. And while Ye Ying''er tried to poke Dongfanggu''s cheek with her finger, She heard someone''s voiceing from behind. ¡°Ying''er, don''t disturb her, she''s practicing.¡± The one who called her was Long Wei. He now had a very astonished expression on his face. He woke up this morning to find that there were nine people who had practiced Dao in this house. There were nine people of his level here. how is it possible Thinking of Long Chu''s words, he sighed. It took him a thousand years to reach this point. But looking at the youngdies who had entered the Dao Origin realm in a single night, Their age was only a few ten years. None of them were over a hundred years old. He didn''t know how he had to feel right now. 615 Chapter 615 ¡°How is that possible!¡± Hua Yingnan looked at the three women in front of him with wide open eyes. They were now changing. They can ess the Tao. and is rising to the same level as him Is such a thing even possible? At this moment, Chang''e''s body changed. Her darkness disappeared. She was full of emptiness. But even if her darkness disappeared But within that emptiness was still filled with darkness. Her Dao was the Dao of Void that emerged from the darkness that she had been exposed to for thousands of years. ¡°This power has been with us since the beginning.¡± Chang''e smiled. She wasn''t alone from the start. This emptiness was her best friend who had been with her for a thousand years. With this power, she must be able to help Chen Ming in the future. On the other hand, Enrica closed her eyes before slowly opening them. Her eyes had changed. Within her eyes was a star symbol. Her eyes were filled with power. With these eyes, she was able to see things that ordinary people couldn''t see. Other young women might be able to control their own powers at the molecr level. however, they were unable to see them with their naked eyes. Enrica now saw the molecr structure. She could change and fix it. like right now She made the same armor as hers. but stronger for Chang''e and Hua Lan. ¡°With this power, I can create everything in the universe. Only if I have an understanding of it.¡± If she doesn''t know or doesn''t understand She was unable to use her Dao. Her Dao is the Dao of Creation. It was the Tao of the departed God of Creation. and finally Hua Lan She received a Dao that was simr to her brother''s, but Her Dao was a nightmare. Whoever entered her Dream Realm would experience the nightmare they feared the most. There is no one without fear. Only those who dare to face it with those who fled it Hua Lan looked at Hua Yingnan. She knew immediately what kind of person he was. The problem now is Who would want to deal with Hua Yingnan? ¡°Make it my duty. That guy has done a lot of bad things. Made me alone for thousands of years soughable Because what I have done to hurt others It pushed back to hurt myself like this.¡± Chang''e said with augh. His empty and dark eyes looked at Hua Yingnan. Sheughed at Hua Yingnan who was in this state because of herself. He gritted his teeth before releasing his Dao. Dao of Destruction ¡°You think just by reaching the Dao you can defeat me? It takes more than Dao if you want to defeat me.¡± Chang''e smirked. Of course, she would use more than the Dao to deal with Hua Yingnan. Hua Yingnan, who was confident in his own power, trembled. Although he used his own power far more than the power of the Tartarus. It didn''t mean that he wouldn''t use its power at all. The power on the part of his Tartarus gradually disappeared. Hua Yingnan looked at Chang''e before shouting. ¡°What have you done with my power!¡± ¡°Whatever you do, I only borrow the power of someone from our group. It seems that the god you made a contract with is especially afraid of your own mother. when his power sensed the power of his mother to the point of disappearing into thin air like that.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Chang''e didn''t reply. She knew he wanted information. Information that will help him get out of trouble right now. ¡°Small things, you don''t need to care. Now it''s time to pay back our stuff.¡± In Chang''e''s hand, there appeared to be a kitchen. This kitchen knife may look simple. however, it was packed with the Dao of Void. Being pierced in one go, he would disappear from this world permanently, both body and soul. Hua Yingnan gritted his teeth. His Dao of Destruction was still there. even if it gets weaker He still has a dead stick. A ult that can allow him to deal with all three of them. He looked at the Nuwa Stone. He looked at Chang''e before smiling. ¡°Since you have squeezed me to this extent I will have to use it.¡± Hua Yingnan then swallowed the True Nuwa Stone. He would gain power from those who had been in God''s Domain for a period of time. Even if his body and spirit were torn apart by using it. He''ll be reincarnated in Tartarus anyway. He ispletely immortal. If the Tartarus is still there Hua Yingnan now swallowed the Nuwa Stone. His power overflowed. His level was greatly increased. If at first he was at the early stage of the Dao Origin stage. He was at the peak level now. Although the levels differed only by sub-levels. However, their strength was as different as the sky and the abyss. It was a pity that even he had taken the power of the Nuwa Stone into him. But it still wasn''t enough to take him to the next level. It still took him a long time to fully absorb Nuwa''s power. He who sensed his ultimate power. He justughed. Everything went ording to his wish. His n was sessful. Even though someone blocked his ns, his n was dyed a bit. but in the end he seeded No one could stop him now. He couldn''t help but think back andughed. Heughed at Tian''er Changdi''s stupidity. If he knew a bit about the value of the Nuwa Stone He wouldn''t have died and his soul wouldn''t have been sent to a foreign hell like this. What a foolish Heavenly King Didn''t expect that Heavenly King would be so foolish. He was looking for great power even though there was already great power near him. Nuwa was considered a very strong god in the past. She was born at the same time as Chaos. He is said to be the creator of all things. It was a great existenceparable to Gaia. It is said that she is the mother of all human beings. For Hua Yingnan to obtain this power It was no different from receiving the power of God. same body His demons were on fire. Bipr forces destroy each other. If it were normal for different powers to meet, it would be catastrophic. but for some reason Hua Yingnan made it possible for the two powers to coexist. ¡°With my technique The power of destruction and the power of life can coexist. Forming a cycle, haha, no one can defeat me anymore.¡± Hua Yingnan didn''t ascend to the heavens just because he wanted to trick Tian''er Changdi. That was just part of his n. The main reason he wanted to ascend to the heavens was to cultivate a technique using the Law of Darkness and the Law of Light as being pr opposites. Just like this time, he used the Dao of Destruction and the Dao of Life in the same way as the Law of Darkness and Law of Light. The result came out beyond what he had expected. He thought his body was about to fall apart. Hell seemed to be on his side right now. Chang''e, Hua Lan, and Enrica now rolled their eyes. The three of them didn''t think that the other party would increase their strength this much. ¡°What to do, that guy''s level is much higher. With our strength right now, we might not be able to fight that guy.¡± Hua Lan spoke up. She was trying to figure out a way to fight Hua Yingnan. She was able to trap him in the dream. But sooner orter he''ll have toe out anyway. Her level and him are too different. Plus the power of Nuwa She could do nothing more than prolong time. Chang''e was silent for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Our current power level has risen to the maximum that we are capable of. The other party might actually be stronger. But I don''t think he can deal with us immediately. We must help each other until Ming arrives here. Only Ming can deal with him.¡± After speaking, Chang''e asked the two of them about their Dao. When she knew what Dao they had reached, She smiled. ¡°If it''s your Dao, it should be enough to spare some time. I''m going to fight that guy directly. Find a good rhythm and imprison him in a dream. As for Enrica, I''m sure you have a n, right?¡± Enrica heard Chang''e asking, she nodded. before speaking up ¡°I have a n that should work. but before my n works Hua Lan will have to sessfully imprison him in his dream first.¡± Chang''e and Hua Lan nodded. Both of them trusted Enrica. Chang''e is ready to fight in the front lines. She looked at the gods and demons who had stopped fighting now. They seemed to have understood that they had been tricked by Hua Yingnan. ¡°You guys get out of here. Staying here will be a weight in vain. That guy used his soul as his power. if you die Your souls will be sent to a foreign hell. If you don''t want to be imprisoned by the spirit, then go." The demons, of course, fled in an instant. While the disciples of the Dharma and Divine Sects hesitated However, what Chang''e said was true. Even if they stayed, it would be an empty burden. But they didn''t have time to escape. Nuwa''s barrier appeared again. making them unable to escape including all the devils ¡°If you think I''m going to let you go so easily. You guys are wrong. Even if your strength is weak Power is still power. I will send all your souls to a foreign hell. Not a single one was spared, but of course, after the three of them had been dealt with. Rejoice that you still have some time.¡± Hua Yingnanughed. No one will be able to escape from his clutches. Hua Yingnan intended to kill everyone here and send them all to a foreign hell. After that, he headed out of this world. and to thend where the perverted gods live There he will be able to be even stronger. He will deal with all gods. and sent their souls to Tartarus. ¡°You guys are dead. for the sake of this greatness of mine." Hua Yingnan didn''t think to wait any longer. He was going to deal with the three women who were now a threat to him. The sword in Hua Yingnan''s hand changed. It became a bloody sword. It had already be a part of him. He shed towards Chang''e. A sword wave filled with hellish mes swiftly rushed towards Chang''e. Chang''e didn''t hesitate. started to use her dao In front of her, a swirling air hole appeared. The air hole sucked in the mes of hell. ¡°Huh, emptiness?¡± Hua Yingnan was slightly surprised that Chang''e''s Dao was not darkness. but this kind of emptiness Hua Yingnanunched an attack on Chang''e. Hua Lan and Enrica continuously He was sure that the air holes that Chang''e had created could not absorb his energy for very long. and as he expected Just three attacks The air hole that Chang''e created was easily destroyed. ¡°This is all your strength can do, Chang''e, what a disappointment. I think your Dao will be able to stop my Dao even longer, haha.¡± Chang''e looked at Hua Yingnan. Her expression was not very good. Receiving Hua Yingnan''s attack directly seemed to consume a lot of her energy. But looking at her figure She should still be able to block Hua Yingnan''s attacks several more times. Chang''e didn''t care what Hua Yingnan would say. She turned to Hua Lan and Enrica. Both of them nodded to Mrs. Chang''e, having received the signal from the two, immediately rushed towards Hua Yingnan. She had to create a rhythm for both of them. ¡°Did youe in like that?¡± Hua Yingnan was slightly surprised. He thought that Chang''e would only be on the defensive side. Didn''t expect that she would counterattack after receiving his attack. Hua Yingnan raised his sword to block Chang''e''s attack. He could easily catch her attack. However, her first attack was just an attention-grabbing attack. A sword appeared in her other hand. before stabbing it into Hua Yingnan''s stomach. with more speed He could easily block her second attack. ¡°Think Will this n work for someone like me? It is still a hundred years too early.¡± Chang''e huffed before speaking. ¡°Too soon? But I''m older than you.¡± Hua Yingnan Li''s eyes narrowed. He could sense that something was wrong. Chang''e''s knife passed through his sword. before shing into his torso His orange blood spread all over. "This is it" Hua Yingnan didn''t think that Chang''e could pass through his defense. and can inflict wounds on him. Her knife was filled with emptiness. It is specifically for defense pration. Hua Yingnan flew backwards away from Chang''e, he was careless, he had been wounded by the defense. Unlike Chang''er, she didn''t even have a single wound. ¡°Do you think this wound can do anything to a person like me? This wound can only be healed in a matter of seconds.¡± Hua Ying Nan wanted to cover his wounds. ¡°This is you, the Tao of Emptiness.¡± In the wound, Chang''e''s dao left behind. If he''s not his Tao, then destroy it. His wounds never healed. whether a hundred years or a thousand years He used the Dao of Destruction to destroy Chang''e''s Dao. Before using the Dao of Life to heal one''s body Inparison, he could use the Dao of Destruction much better than the Dao of Life. Due to the Dao of Destruction, he had obtained it on his own. It was different from the Dao of Life that he obtained from eating the Nuwa Stone. He concentrated on healing his wounds. I didn''t even notice that the surrounding environment had changed. He was now trapped in Hua Lan''s Dao of Dreams without realizing it. And in Hua Lan''s Dao of Dreams She was also helped by Enrica''s creation Tao. make it more realistic Hua Ying Nan had no way of knowing for sure that he was currently in Hun''s Nightmare Dao. ¡°Only the battle environment was already favorable to Chang''e. All we have to do is make it as realistic as possible. Only wait for Ming to arrive.¡± This was the n of the three. They would have to deceive and hold the time so Hua Ying Nan didn''t know. until Chen Ming came and dealt with him. The three were confident in Chen Ming. He would definitely defeat Hua Ying Nan. They were close to him. They knew that Chen Ming''s power was much greater than Hua Ying Nan. Not to mention that now Chen Ming had Nyx as his lover. His power must be even greater than before. 616 Chapter 616 Chen Ming was now floating in the air. He didn''t know where he was now. He felt that everything was blurred. ? He saw everything happen and fall. A thousand years, ten thousand years, he could no longer remember. Behind him was a beautiful woman embracing him. Her face was filled with happiness. She was a Nyx who had already enjoyed with Chen Ming. she was filled She had never felt this way before. Her goodness gradually became Chen Ming''s. her righteous husband His chaos gradually awakened. Chen Ming, who was now dejected. He felt something Someone is calling him He tried to regain consciousness. But it''s too hard The Nyx who embraced him with that joy Her expression gradually changed. She only let out a sigh of relief. She wanted to be with Chen Ming like this forever. However, she knew that she was unable to take him as her only one. He had a great burden awaiting him. A burden that even she was unable to save him. Nyx helped Chen Ming awaken from the memory of the chaos. He wasn''t strong enough to connect with it on his own. He still needs Nyx to help him. But if he could reach the chaos on his own, He will be the strongest being among the gods. Even the otherworldly gods were unable to fight with him, but it was difficult, extremely difficult. Even Nyx born out of chaos Still unable to use the power from the chaos. Chen Ming woke up from his slumber. He heard the sounds of Chang''e, Hua Lan, and Enrika. The three were now in danger. He must hurry to help as soon as possible. ¡°I have to go help them.¡± Chen Ming looked at Nyx. She nodded to him. His every wish was her wish. But even like that She would still give him some advice. If it''s something that will help him in the future ¡°I will take you there, my husband, but¡­ I suggest that you let them fight against strong enemies. That way they will grow up and deserve to be your lover. Even if they lose or die, they will be born again. because they are bound by you.¡± Just as Hua Yingnan had tied himself to the Tatarus. Anyone who had bound their souls to Chen Ming would also have the same effect. The difference is that everyone is free. and didn''t have to give anything to Chen Ming in exchange. The concept of death doesn''t seem like a big deal to Nyx. because no matter how many times she dies She will be born again. There was no real death for a high-ranking deity like her or Gaia. As for the gods born of her and Gaia They can die. Their death is the loss of their identity. They are able toe back once they die. But they won''t be the same people they used to be. This wasn''t much different from dying. Chen Ming heard what Nyx said. He nodded before speaking. ¡°I understand that. I don''t think I''m going to help them right away. I''ll give them a full fight with that guy first. and when they can''t I will immediately go in and help. I know that even if they die, they can be reborn. But I don''t want that.¡± He didn''t want his lover or acquaintance to experience death. Even if they were able to reincarnate In Chen Ming''s mind Death was not something he would easily y with. Nyx understood Chen Ming. She only smiled. The people he didn''t want to die seemed to include her. Nyxter led Chen Ming out of the forbidden territory. and headed for the heavenly realm This distance for her had already reached in the blink of an eye. ¡­¡­¡­. Chang''e, Hua Lan, and Enrika were in very bad shape right now. They tried their best to fight Hua Ying Nan. But no matter how much advantage they have They couldn''t kill him. ¡°This is a cockroach. Definitely a curse!¡± Enrica shouted out in frustration. This was the first time she had felt a hatred for the cockroach. Thedy from the underground city saw a normal cockroach. and didn''t feel anything but not anymore If she had a chance to return to the underground city She swore that she would kill every curse. The cursed insect poption would surely curse Hua Ying Nan. ¡°Whether it be beheading, amputating, or amputating an arm, that bastard has all recovered. Is there really no way to kill it?¡± Chang''e took a deep breath. She was the one who directly fought against Hua Ying Nan. If it was normal, Hua Ying Nan would have died hundreds of times. Hua Lan didn''t say anything, it seemed that she was just trying to control her dreams. On the other side, Hua Ying Nan felt strange. He was much stronger than the three. But why were the three of them able to hit him? It also caused him another injury. Although his body would return to normal every time they attacked. ¡°This is it.¡± Hua Ying Nan understood now. that his attack was ineffective. And he was injured throughout every Chang''e attack because he was in the enemy''s dao. ¡°Since I know that I am in your dao. All that''s left is to destroy it. and deal with you only.¡± Hua Yingnan sneered. He was very satisfied with his power. Besides his destructive power was very high. His recovery abilities were also extraordinary. ¡°That guy already knew. This is definitely bad.¡± Chang''e gritted his teeth. Chang''e had to do something. Chen Ming had not arrived yet. Hua Ying Nan now knew that he was trapped in Hua Lan''s dao. Tao of Nightmares His injured body was his nightmare. It''s not true He flicked his sword around. Hell''s mes burn everything. Hua Lan was now pale. She couldn''t hold back any longer. Her Nightmare Tao had been destroyed. including Enrica''s Dao of Creation The dao of the two could not defeat Hua Yingnan''s destructive dao. Chang''e hurriedly flew in front of the two at this time. injured She created a barrier. The surrounding sword wave was stopped by Chang''e''s aura. ¡°At this size, it still has the strength to stop my attacks. must be appreciated.¡± Hua Yingnan said with a sneer. He might not be Chang''e''s opponent in the past. But now it''s reversed. He was much stronger than her. If he wanted to deal with her He could do it in that instant. Chang''e looked at Hua Yingnan. She wasn''t afraid of him at all. In her heart, she believed that Chen Ming would definitelye and save her in time. just like every time before ¡°You, it seems that you still have hope. What is it that still gives you hope? If you tell me I might decide not to send your souls to a foreign hell. Or maybe I''ll let you guys be my servants. What do you guys think?¡± Hua Yingnan licked his lips. The three were rare beauties. It also has a strong martial power level. If he gets all three of them as his servants He would use them as a pair to practice Yin and Yang. They would be his soul furnaces. heard what Hua Yingnan said The three of them had expressions that were filled with disgust. As for them, it was only Chen Ming. ¡°Even if we die and our souls are broken We would never be able to serve someone like you.¡± ¡°Serving people like you I''d rather die. My lover is only one.¡± ¡°Sir, if my lord knows, The lord will definitely deal with you.¡± Hua Yingnan''s brows furrowed together. He doesn''t like being rejected. he decided He would kill all three of them and send their souls to a foreign hell. ¡°Then it can''t be helped. I will kill all three of you and send your souls to a foreign hell. not to be reborn a second time and after I''m going to deal with your lover, Chen Ming.¡± Hua Yingnan was confident in his own strength. Chen Ming was not his opponent. in his opinion Chen Ming''s current level of strength should only be at the ExtinctionRealm level. The maximum is just TrueEssenceRealm. or even if he was at the Dao Origin stage He wouldn''t be able to defeat him anyway. Hua Yingnan wanted to close the scene. He wanted to kill all three of them at once. He concentrated his strength into his sword. Red mes erupted out. This attack had put more than half of his power. ¡°With this attack You guys have no way to dodge or defend. when you choose to die I will let you die a painful death in the fires of this hell.¡± Hua Yingnan then swung his sword forward. Red mes spread all around. It devoured everything in its path. Chang''e saw that. She hurriedly flew over to hug Hua Lan and Enrica. She wanted to use her body along with her strength to protect the two of them. She was willing to die for the two of them to escape from here. This is the duty of the big brother in the group. She will protect her sisters. Hua Lan and Enrica panicked. They knew what Chang''e wanted. ¡°Chang''e, stop, don''t do this!¡± ¡°Mistress!¡± ¡°It''s okay, Chen Ming will definitely help us.¡± Chang''e gritted his teeth. Even though he couldn''t help her in time At least he would still be able to help the two of them, she smiled. ¡°It''s a pity that I didn''t have the opportunity to have a baby with you, Chen Ming.¡± This was what she was regretting. She had no chance to have a child with him. If she had an heir with him She wouldn''t regret dying here right now. And just as Chang''e thought that she was dead, She could hear someone''s voice ringing in her head. ¡°It is too early for you to give up. You still have that opportunity.¡± "Nyx" Chang''e heard Nyx''s voice. As soon as she heard Nyx''s voice She could feel that some kind of energy was flowing inside her. ¡°It''s unfair that that guy was unterally empowered by Nuwa. take my power and manage it Don''t shame my name." Nyx empowers Chang''e A powerparable to Nuwa''s power. Chang''e didn''t understand what had happened. But she was willing to ept this power. Hua Ying Nan was confident that his attack would definitely defeat Chang''e along with the other two. His power was at the highest Dao Origin level. There or he will not be able to deal with all three. As soon as he was able to destroy the bodies of the three He will send the souls of the three to Tartarus. And at that time, his power would definitely break through from Dao Origin to a higher level. ¡°Just a little more My dream wille true.¡± The red me devoured everything. Hua Yingnan saw the great sight of the red me he had unleashed. He justughed heartily. This was the power he needed. The power he had been expecting for a long time. He finally got it. he will be number one No one could do anything to him anymore. ¡°With this power, I will be number one. No one can stop me! Hahahaha¡± Hua Ying Nan was currently too delighted with his power. He didn''t think anyone could do anything to him. He didn''t even look at Chang''e and the other two. Because he thought that there was no way the three of them could survive this attack from him. He was so confident in his power that he didn''t even notice that there was something inside the red me. The red mes were currently being devoured by the ck mes. A me full of despair Chang''e, her body now zed with mes from the depths of darkness. This was the power that Nyx gave her to use against Hua Yingnan. She used the moment that Hua Yingnan wascent. Attack him with a ck knife. The knife may look like its color has changed to ck. But actually the kitchen knife doesn''t change color. But it waspressed by a ck me that was higher than the sun''s mes. Chang''e quickly dashed towards the front of Hua Yingnan. Seeing that Chang''e hadn''t died, he was extremely surprised. He was unable to block her attack. catch up "You''re not dead yet, how are you?" He was surprised, though. However, he was not at all afraid of Chang''e''s attack. He thought that even if she could hurt him. but with his ability to revitalize his body Her attack had no effect. ¡°In vain, your attack has nothing to do with me-¡± not finished speaking The knife thrust into his stomach. Before Chang''e skillfully twisted the knife, ck mes immediately shot out from Hua Yingnan''s stab wound. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh?!! What kind of fire is this?!¡± Hua Yingnan grabbed Chang''e''s shoulder. He wanted to push Chang''e away from him, but Chang''e wouldn''t even move. He also thrust several wounds into his stomach. Hua Yingnan felt a pain that he had never felt before. He hurriedly used his technique tosh out at Chang''e. This caused her to bounce back and m down to the ground, creating a huge hole. Hua Yingnan was trying to extinguish the fire that was eating his stomach. But no matter what he did, it wouldn''t go off. ¡°Ugh, what kind of fire is this? Even Hellfire can''t fight it!¡± Hua Yingnan had no other choice. He needed to cut off the ck mmable parts of his body so that they would not spread to other ces. This ck fire was extremely dangerous. He could feel that the life force he had gained from the Nuwa Stone was unable to stop the ck mes from being consumed. ¡°You, that power, where did you get it!¡± Aside from Nuwa''s power being ineffective against the ck mes. He could also sense that his connection with Tartarus had been severed. He tried to send the spirits of Tianmen Sect disciples and demons to Tartarus. but he was rejected Chang''e slowly rose from within the pit. before looking at Hua Yingnan with a cold smile. She didn''t think to tell him anything. Chen Ming had taught her a long time ago that disclosing one''s own information was something that should never be done. Because the other party may use our information to deal with uster. ¡°I have no need to tell you anything. Just know that today is your death day, Hua Yingnan.¡± Chang''e was once again her body zing with ck mes. Hua Yingnan sensed the danger. He took a fighting stance. Chang''e gritted his teeth. She saw this, but her body had already reached its limit. She couldn''t bear the power of Nyx any more. Her body was not the same as Hua Yingnan''s body. He transformed himself into a demon before starting to bear the enormous power within him. Chang''e''s body was much weaker than his. And at that moment she was unable to move anymore. She heard someone''s voiceing from behind her before she could sense someone embracing her. He was not at all afraid of being burned by her fire. Her own fire didn''t seem to do anything to him. His voice was soft and full of tenderness. Hearing this voice, Chang''e just smiled. ¡°Well done Chang''e. From now on, I will continue to manage it myself.¡± ¡°Ming, you have arrived.¡± Chang''e let Chen Ming embrace her. ¡°Um, get some rest.¡± Chang''e nodded before losing consciousness. Chen Ming after that turned to look at Hua Yingnan. His eyes gradually changed color. His dragon eyes were filled with hidden violence. Hua Yingnan felt the fear. His instincts yelled at him to flee. but he can''t His body did not do as hemanded. 617 Chapter 617 Hua Yingnan frowned together. He looked at Chen Ming and tried toprehend the fear that had befallen him now. He was so afraid of Chen Ming that he couldn''t move? Is it even possible? ¡°This...what are you doing to me?¡± Hua Yingnan spoke with all his might. Chen Ming ignored his question before carrying Chang''e to Hua Lan and Enrica. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Hua Lan and Enrica shook their heads. Chang''e carried all the damage with her body. causing both of them to not be injured in any way ¡°No, we weren''t injured in any way. Chang''e... Chang''e protected us. She took all the attacks herself.¡± Hua Lan said while crying. It''s very scary If it wasn''t for Chang''e protecting her and Enrica. They must surely die. Enrica herself burst into tears. The two tried to hold back their terrifying feelings. But when the two of them saw Chen Ming I don''t know why they wanted to release the feelings that had been condensed inside of them. They were not afraid of death. But just to think that he would never see Chen Ming again. It frightened them. Their thoughts were not different from Chang''e in any way. The two hugged Chen Ming. He smiled and hugged the two back. He tried tofort them both. He, too, felt the same way. If all three disappear His soul must have felt very empty. ¡°It''s okay, you guys don''t have to worry." Hua Lan and Enrica heard Chen Ming''s words. The two nodded and stopped hugging Chen Ming. Hua Lan carried Chang''e out of Chen Ming''s arms. ¡°Beat him for us please.¡± Hua Lan looked at Hua Yingnan with hatred before speaking. Enrica hurriedly nodded along. ¡°Yes, hit that guy really hard, my lord.¡± Chen Ming smiled and rubbed the heads of the two of them before speaking. "Of course" Once again, Hua Yingnan felt powerless. Why why why why why? He tried to use his power to make himself disappear from Chen Ming''s fear. But no matter what I do, I can''t. What he was afraid of was the chaos within Chen Ming. It was the innate power of the gods. The goal of the gods is to return to thend they came from. However, Chen Ming only received it while he was a Primary God. He who had crossed over to the God Realm not so long ago returned what the gods sought How could Hua Yingnan not be afraid of this? No, it wasn''t Hua Yingnan who was afraid of Chen Ming. Because he didn''t even know what he was afraid of. What was afraid of Chen Ming was the power within him. ¡°You... even though you are more powerful than me, But don''t think it will end here. Even if you kill me I wille back again. And then, I will destroy all that you love!¡± Hua Yingnan tried to threaten Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at him. his eyes changed It wasn''t filled with hate. or anger It''s full of... pity. The other party was taking pity on him. This is already too much Hua Yingnan released all the strength he could muster. He ignored the existing fear. ¡°How dare you look at me with those eyes. I''ll pluck out your two eyes!" Hua Yingnan''s sword erupted once more with red mes. He wanted to attack Chen Ming. However, before he could attack Chen Ming, A round ball of some kind appeared on his sword. before his mighty sword was distorted and shattered. The sword was absorbed into a ck ball that distorted everything around it. ck hole, Chen Ming opened the ck hole to destroy Hua Yingnan''s sword! ¡°What is this!¡± Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Science doesn''t think it can be used with Nyx''s powers like this.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He also needed Nyx''s help to control the chaos within him. Nyx was currently sleeping in Chen Ming''s body. Since she binds her soul to him She would love to sleep in his soul. She felt like she was in her father''s arms. and because of that Allowing him to use the power of Nyx to the fullest. She revealed herself to him. He could do with her whatever he wanted. Hua Yingnan didn''t know what was going on. His sword was sucked into a hole filled with darkness. If Chen Ming hadn''t aimed at his sword just now, but at his body He didn''t know what it would be like. ¡°Hey, when did you be so strong?¡± Hua Yingnan never imagined that Chen Ming would be so strong. However, when he thought about it again His woman could even rise to the Dao Origin realm. Why can''t he do it? He tried to look at Chen Ming to see where his power came from. But no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find it, indicating that the strength Chen Ming had now was his own. Chen Ming had disappeared before appearing before him. Hua Yingnan realized it again and was pped to the ground. Hua Ying''s body mmed into the ground, causing an explosion. The hole made by his body that had crashed into the ground was ten times bigger than Chang''e''s. Hua Yingnan was currently lying in a hole. He felt pain all over his body. Normally, he wouldn''t have been injured just because of an attack like this. ¡°What kind of attack was that?¡± others may not be able to see But he could see it clearly. In the blink of an eye, he had been pped more than a thousand times. His body was unable to recover in time. This floor is the same A split second before his body hit the ground. Hua Yingnan saw that the floor had been strengthened. And because it was strengthened, the horn that hit the ground until the ground exploded received several times the damage from it. Chen Ming did not immediately deal with him. He could see that he was calm like this, but he must have been furious. Chen Ming slowly floated down from the sky. He pointed his right index and middle fingers upward. Tens of thousands of swords rules, each book has a different element He pointed his left index and middle fingers downward. The area where Hua Yingnan lies has been strengthened. After that, Chen Ming formed both hands before slowly putting them together. The ground cracked open before squeezing Hua Yingnan inside, forming a ball before rising into the sky. Tens of thousands of swords aimed at him. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hua Yingnan was terrified. Even if Chen Ming''s attack would not kill him but it hurts a lot It hurt so much that he wanted to die for it to end. But Chen Ming would definitely not let it end that easily. ¡°What am I doing? I just made you pay back what you did to my people. There is no one who hurts my people and I will let them go easily.¡± Everyone heard Chen Ming''s calm voice, filled with malicious intent, all sweating. They swore that even death would never make this person angry. For them, death might be the best solution. Of course, there are people who are scared, there are people who are admired. At this moment, the seven angels all gave him thumbs up. It is appropriate to be the person of Chang''e. Their beautiful sisters chose Chen Ming after speaking, he tightly sped his hands together. Tens of thousands of swords instantly attacked Hua Yingnan who was sealed in the rock. Hua Yingnan could feel that if he was attacked by tens of thousands of swords, He must have been seriously injured. He quickly used the power from the Nuwa Stone to protect himself, but before he had a chance to use the power from the Nuwa Stone He heard some girl''s voice speak first. ¡°The power you got from Nuwa. Such a good power should not be in the hands of a dirty person like you.¡± The Nuwa Stone was thrown from Hua Yingnan''s body by some force. At that moment, Hua Yingnan saw a woman in the darkness stretch out her hand and throw a stone away from within him. before she swallowed it down Nyx will give the power of Nuwa to Chen Ming. However, he was not ready yet. Just her power was difficult to control. Tens of thousands of swords attacked Hua Yingnan. An explosion sounded all around. Hua Yingnan''s body was torn apart. He was left with only his head. but he is not dead Hua Lan and Enrica saw that. The two immediately nodded at each other. He is a real cockroach. Chen Ming looked at the headless Hua Yingnan with a slight surprise. He didn''t think that Hua Yingnan would only have a head like this. ¡°You, no matter how many hundreds and thousands of times you kill me, I will never die.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He knew how to kill Hua Yingnan well. But he didn''t want to kill him so easily. Chen Ming whistled before summoning something from the ground. ¡°Fenrir, I have food for you to eat. I think you''ll like it." Fenrir? Hua Lan and Enrica looked at what was slowly breaking out of the soil that had now turned intova. both blinked That wasn''t the Fenrir they knew. By the way, it''s Cerberus... The two shook their heads, if Chen Ming said it was Fenrir, it was Fenrir, neither of them thought to find a reason for him to call Saberus Fenrir. Hua Yingnan looked at the Three-headed Dog with eyes wide open. He knew the Tartarus, of course he knew it too. If it was this three-headed dog must be able to truly kill him. Fenrir walked close to Hua Yingnan''s head. He hesitated a bit before looking at Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded and allowed it to eat. And as soon as it gave permission, it snapped at Hua Yingnan''s head. instantly devoured him. ¡°Here, am I going to end up bing food for¡­dogs?¡± It wasn''t like he had imagined. It''s over, a disaster that everyone thinks there''s no way to stop it. Hua Yingnan at this moment was eaten by Fenrir. It chewed his head like candy before swallowing it down. After it swallowed Hua Yingnan''s head, it once again dug into the ground. Everything was quiet as if nothing had happened. People, whether gods or devils Humans and beasts gasped. Did it all end with the viin turned into dog food? ¡°Everyone sees what I see, right? That guy was dealt with¡­¡± ¡°H-he was eaten by a dog!¡± ¡°Humph, It¡¯s too good for him to be dog food.¡± Everyone cheered for joy. Even though everyone didn''t want to believe it. But everything happened in front of them. Such a strong Hua Yingnan was easily dealt with. By...no one knows Everyone looked at Chen Ming. want to know who he is But no one dared to approach him. Afraid that he might be like Hua Yingnan. Everyone who thought like that could only swallow their saliva. If so They might even be dog food like Hua Yingnan. They looked at Chen Ming, wanting to see what he would do next. Chen Ming didn''t care about people''s eyes. He was currently taking care of Chang''e, Hua Lan, and Enrica with a warm smile on his face. He showed a different expression than just now, which was cold. He looks warm now. and is a good husband to all three. He healed the wounds and cherished all three. Seeing that, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They are d they don''t have to be dog food. Looking at Chen Ming''s actions, He must be on the same side as the gods. Eng Shen at this moment sat down on the ground. The dire situation is now back to normal, heaven! He will finally be able to spend time with his beautiful wife. Eng Shen looked at Chen Ming gratefully. He slowly stood up before beginning tomand the Heavenly Gods. ¡°Everybody listen carefully. We have to prepare for a big feast in heaven. Invite everyone here to witness it.¡± The people and Heavenly Deities looked at Eng Shen. One Heavenly God couldn''t help asking him. ¡°Witness, witness to what? Then another feast not that we Must hold a funeral to mourn those who have fallen?¡± Eng Shen heard the Heavenly God''s question. He only nodded before speaking. ¡°Mourning is not necessary. They died only in flesh. Soon they will be reborn. They weren''t sent to a foreign hell. Only Tian''er Changdi Therefore, mourning is not necessary. As for the feast and the witness Of course, to wee the true master." "True Heaven" Eng Shen didn''t say much. He pointed at Chen Ming. Everyone gasped. Chen Ming was the new god of heaven. If so, then everyone is ready to throw a wee party. and witness willingly ¡°What are we waiting for? Now we can go to work together.¡± Everyone joins together They must create the greatest reception ever. They sent out invitations along with moving stones to every sect under the heavens. In this way, everyone will be able toe to the party in a short amount of time. A moving stone might be a valuable item. But it was appropriate to use it in such a job. While everyone was busy about the party. The seven fairies now headed towards Chang''e. They were worried that their sister''s safety was already bad. The seven fairies hurriedly flew over to Chang''e to see how their sisters were. and was relieved to know that although she was injured, it was not serious. She needs to recuperate for a bit and she''ll recover. And when they knew that Chang''e was okay. Their goals had changed. They turned to Chen Ming before saluting him. Chen Ming was a little surprised, didn''t think that the seven beautiful women would respect him. He was so interested in the three of them that he didn''t hear what Eng Shen said. The eldest brother in the group, Ni Chuqian, spoke respectfully. ¡°Thank you for helping everyone. if not you help me We don''t know what will happen to us. We might even be exterminated and sent to a foreign hell.¡± When Ni Chuqian finished speaking, Her sisters nodded. They thought they were going to be sent to a foreign hell. Chen Ming looked at Ni Chuqian before speaking with a smile. ¡°I''m just helping my wife. You guys don''t have to think too much.¡± The seven angels blushed. He was worthy of their sister. He is a fascinating husband. Ni Chuqian coughed up a cough. lifted her sisters from the mud Ni Chuqian shook his head. If Chang''e saw that they were like this, What would she think? 618 Chapter 618 Chang''e slowly opened his eyes. Her body had recovered. She slowly rose from the bed and looked around. She found that at this moment, Chen Ming, Hua Lan and Enrika were looking at her with smiles. Besides all three There were still seven of her angel sisters. Ni Shuqian, Nie Liang, Ni Huaxing, Ni Shui Ling, Ni Mu Jing, Ni You Chang, Ni Chuqing The seven fairies had equally beautiful faces. However, each of them had different personalities. All seven were born at about the same time in the human world. They were indeed this beautiful in the human world, they had to face many hardships. Each of them had a different destiny. Seven times when a human being has only encountered terrible things. But even then, they were able to cultivate to be angels. those with simr destiny when there is a chance to meet in heaven So they became like brothers and sisters. The seven fairies sounded like Chen Ming in his previous life as the Heavenly General. He was also a human before bing a Heavenly General and meeting Demon Queen Nie Yue. Chang''e smiled at everyone before speaking. ¡°I¡­ heard a loud noiseing from outside. Can someone tell me what happened after I passed out?¡± heard what Chang''e asked. The first person to answer her question was Ni Chuqing. She is the youngest in the angel parade. ¡°Sister Chang''er about it like this like this and like this.¡± Ni Chuqing exined while gesturing. She was cheerful and bright. making the atmosphere now look full of life Chang''e smiled before stroking Ni Chuqing''s head affectionately. before speaking ¡°I¡­ I am very weak. If I were stronger Ming wouldn''t have to do it himself.¡± She wanted to be stronger. She didn''t want to be a burden to Chen Ming. She looked at Chen Ming, within his body was immense power. Non-Nyx Powers but his own power His power was even stronger than the power of Nyx. The distance between her and him was even wider. She thought that she had risen to the Dao Initiation stage. Where would she get closer to him? The distance between him and her from normal was just the ground and the sky. It has now be the stars and the universe. She was very disappointed with herself. Chen Ming shook his head before walking closer to her and hugging her. ¡°Why would you be disappointed? I don''t need you because of your power. I need you because you love me, right?¡± Chang''e''s face turned red. She looked at everyone who was smiling at her. Even though she was his Yin But like this, it''s still embarrassing. Chang''er could only nod his head before hugging him back. Tucked to his chest to sneak everyone. She didn''t want anyone to see how embarrassed she was right now. ¡°I love Ming, I love you the most, I love you so much.¡± Chang''e hugged him tightly. Chen Ming only wanted her because she loved him. Not because she wanted her powers. But even if he didn''t want her power, But she knew the truth about what he had to face in the future. She wanted to be part of the force and stand by him. She kept this in mind. This was something that she and her sisters¡­ and her sisters had to cooperate with. Now, Chang''e was no longer the big brother in the group. Because there is someone bigger than her. Nyx, even if you don''t want to lose this position. Miss Nyx Suddenly, Nyx''s voice rang out. ¡°I don''t want sister position. I am old enough to be your ancestor. if you don''t mind Do you want to be my daughters?¡± Daughter? Chang''e blinked. her. daughter ¡°If you and your sisters agree to be my daughters. I will teach you how you can approach My Ming. How do you agree?" Nyx knows how to make them stronger. and brought them closer to Chen Ming. If so, no matter how. She was willing to do anything to get what she wanted. ¡°I am pleased to be your daughter. But the others, you have to talk to them yourself.¡± ¡°Huhuhu, just you now is enough. From now on, call me Mother, understand." ¡°Oh, mother¡­¡± Chang''e wasn''t too used to calling someone mother. But when ites to taking a good look Nyx was the perfect fit to be her mother. What do they have inmon? She only let out a sigh of relief. What will happen, will happen. and after Chang''e called Nyx his mother She could sense that she had be stronger. ¡°By the way you call me mother You have been blessed by me. Your level right now is on par with my other children. Use this power for Ming. Blessings seemed to consume more of my power than I thought. I need to enter the slumber. In the meantime, go talk to your brothers and sisters.¡± Nyx then fell asleep. She would only wake up again when needed. Chen Ming was now extremely strong. Even Chang''e, even with the power of Nyx, still didn''t make him feel much of a change. In him, he now had the power of the universe (Dao of all things), Than Heaven (Dao of Lightning), Nyx (Dao of Darkness), Nuwa (Dao of Life), Gaia (Dao of Earth), Nine Soul Sword Index (Dao Sword). ), Dragon''s Blood (Dragon Dao), Arc/udia (Dao of Wisdom), Xiaolong (Dao of the Sky), Xiao He (Dao of the Sea), Xiao Mei (Dao of Ending), and all the dao he has earned. received from all his lovers Finally, chaos that transcends all Taoism. with this power Chen Ming had already advanced far into the Divine Realm. but with immense power Nyx couldn''t help but seal more than nine tenths of his power. If she hadn''t sealed his power Just his existence could have destroyed this universe. Nyx is now working hard to seal Chen Ming''s power. She''s still a little bit evil with the powers of Nuwa and Gaia to help. Otherwise, her power alone would carry the entire Chen Ming power. I can''t stop for sure. And while Chen Ming and Chang''er were flirting with each other, Engsen walked to the front of Chen Ming''s temporary residence before speaking. "Lord of Heaven It''s time for the feast of your throne. Pleasee and open the ceremony.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh of relief. How many times has he been on the throne? He knew this wasn''t the first time. And it won''t be thest time. Chen Ming looked at everyone before nodding his head. He led everyone to the Jade Pce. that would be his pce ¡°Hmm, this is the perfect ce to be our second home.¡± Chen Ming scratched his chin slightly. since he had to be the lord of this world He must have received something in return. He will build another house here. It''s an airy house For him, his real home was the one in Dragon City. It was the ce where he first stepped into this world above. The celebration was grandiose. Chen Ming had never thought that there would be so many people attending his event. The number of people who attended his ascension to the throne was more than tens of millions. There are gods, half-animals, humans, and surprisingly, demons? ¡°There are demons involved.¡± Chen Ming was surprised. He turned to Engsen who organized the event. ¡°They are indeed demons. But they are different from the devils. They were just cultivating a technique from the darkness. They are not that different from Goddess Chang''e.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Since everyone knew what kind of person Tian Er Changdi was. They had a very different perspective. If a person who obeys thew of light can still be an evil person Why can''t a person who understands the Law of Darkness be a good person? Besides, the person leading the demon parade was Xie Er Changdi. former high heaven making it easier for the gods to ept this matter than usual ¡°Hmph, looks like my evil brother has already been dealt with. Unfortunately, I didn''t participate. It''s really unfortunate.¡± Xia Er Changdi let out augh. E Mo beside him just shook his head and grumbled. He hadn''t thought of joining in the first ce. He nned to have everyonepress them together first. Then he gradually came to close the job. Who would have thought that the level of battle that was going on would exceed his level by far? He felt lucky that he didn''t participate in the first ce. Chen Ming looked at Xia Er Changdi before smiling. ¡°It''s good that you didn''t join. If you join in, you don''t know where your soul will go now. That guy dealt with Tian Er Changdi first. Who do you think the next person that guy will deal with¡­¡± Xia Er Changdi heard what Chen Ming had said. He continued tough. before exhaling ¡°You can''t pretend like you can''t go by the water, hmm?¡± Xia Er Changdi finished speaking. He walked towards his seat that had been prepared. He didn''t bring any valuables with him as a gift to Chen Ming since he thought that Chen Ming didn''t need such things. Chen Ming''s Ascension Celebration of Heavenly Lordship began after Chen Ming gave the opening speech. The Heavenly Throne appeared instead of the seat that had been reserved for Chen Ming. ¡°This guy really knows his job¡­ Show your true self. I know that you are not the Throne of Heaven.¡± Chen Ming said with his arms crossed. The gods looked at him with suspicion. Chen Ming swore as soon as he said that. The Heavenly Throne was sweating. However, he still acted indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard what Chen Ming had said just now. Chen Ming groaned before speaking again. ¡°If you refuse to show your true self, I will actually dissect your parts.¡± Chen Ming threatened, the Heavenly Throne trembled. Everyone at this moment looked at the Heavenly Throne with interest. I didn''t expect the Heavenly Throne to act like this. The Heavenly Throne trembled from Chen Ming''s threat. The gods and demons who saw it were very surprised. I didn''t think that Chen Ming came up to be true. ¡°How would you like to show your true self? This will be thest time I''ll say it. Next time will be my sword.¡± The throne of heaven trembled even more. This time, he knew that if he refused to reveal his true identity. Chen Ming would definitely do what he said. It will be cut by Chen Ming into pieces. Chen Ming for a more realistic intimidation. He released a very violent killing intent. A sword made of red mes appeared throughout the sky. The Heavenly Throne trembled greatly. I didn''t think that any Heavenly Lord would want to split the Heavenly Throne like this. ¡°Oh!! I understand!! Don''t hurt us!! We agree!!¡± A girl''s voice rang out. Her voice was filled with fear and despair. After a young girl''s voice was heard, The Heavenly Throne shines brightly. before gradually transforming into a girl around the age of four or five. She was in a clean white dress. There were small wings growing out of the back of the duke a little. She looked at Chen Ming with her puffy cheeks before speaking. ¡°Did you really think to split us up? We haven''t done anything for you yet. Why would you even have to think about dissecting us?!¡± Chen Ming looked at the little angel in disbelief. The killing intent he released disappeared in the blink of an eye. He didn''t think that the true identity of the Heavenly Throne would be¡­ a girl like this. She was simr to the Yurian race that Chen Ming had saved. Chen Ming couldn''t help but ask. ¡°You belong to the Urian tribe, right?¡± The little angel heard what Chen Ming asked. She tilted her head slightly before speaking. ¡°Urian? We had never heard of such a species before. My name is Xiao Xianni. A first-born spirit from the Heavenly Spirit n, be d you met me, hehe!¡± Everyone who heard that she was a fairy from the Heavenly Spirit n were all amazed. They were even more surprised to know that the Heavenly Throne had be such a young girl. Chen Ming listened to what everyone was saying. and get to know the information The Heavenly Spirit Tribe was an ancient n that had been lost for a long time. Who would have thought that a spirit from the Heavenly Spirit Tribe would appear now? Chen Ming looked at Xiao Xianni. If you look closely, she is different from the Urian race. He nodded before asking the question that bothered him. ¡°Then why did you, a person from the Heavenly Spirit n be a Heavenly Throne? What reason do you have to transform into the Heavenly Throne like this?¡± heard what Chen Ming asked. Xiao Xianni''s expression changed slightly. She looked left and right and tried to find an answer to Chen Ming''s question. ¡°Um¡­ that is about it.¡± Chen Ming''s eyes fixed on Xiao Xianni relentlessly. He wanted an answer from her. Xiao Qianni gritted her teeth. She didn''t have much choice. She had to tell the truth. ¡°Because the Heavenly Throne no longer exists.¡± The Heavenly Throne no longer exists. what does it mean Everyone looked at Xiao Xianni in disbelief. ¡°Can you exin more? What do you mean, the Heavenly Throne doesn''t exist anymore?¡± ¡°So what does that mean? It is no more the Heavenly Throne.¡± ¡°I know the meaning of it no longer exists. What I want to ask is The matter that the Heavenly Throne no longer has to do with you disguised as the Heavenly Throne.¡± Chen Ming was even d that the Heavenly Throne had disappeared. This meant that he didn''t even need to assume the title of Heavenly Lord. Xiaoxianni was stunned. Chen Mingli narrowed his eyes before speaking. ¡°I don''t care if you are a ghost from the Heavenly Spirit n. Now what I''m interested in is the truth. Tell me what you are hiding now.¡± Xiao Xianni saw Chen Ming''s serious expression. She even burst into tears. before crying out ¡°I ate it, I was wrong, don''t scold me, ah, I want to go home¡­¡± Seeing the pitiful expression of her. Chen Ming couldn''t help being weak. It made him miss his younger brother and sister. 619 Chapter 619 Xiao Xianni was crying uncontrobly at this moment. She confessed that she ate the Heavenly Throne? How could she eat it, this was all in everyone''s head. Chen Ming let out a sigh. It seemed that Xiao Xianni had the same body and mind. She didn''t have a childish body and an adult spirit. He looked at Xiao Xianni before speaking. ¡°Okay, stop crying now. I didn''t think of hurting you anymore since you confessed the truth. However... how did you eat the Heavenly Throne? It shouldn''t be something that can be eaten.¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. Here he is talking about the throne. Who else would have thought of eating the throne if they weren''t insane? Heard that Chen Ming didn''t n on hurting her anymore. Xiao Xianni wiped her face before speaking. ¡°We ate it because we were hungry. There is nothing we can eat here. only this throne We tried to eat food that was already in the food store. But it''s not delicious¡­it tastes awful.¡± Chen Ming was absent-minded, not delicious? What do you mean it''s not delicious? The food is not delicious, but the throne is delicious. This is crazy Understanding what Chen Ming was thinking, she hurriedly exined. ¡°We Heavenly Spirits can only eat pure food. Thisnd is full of taints. It doesn''t taste good and it hurts our stomach.¡± ¡°Only pure food¡± Chen Ming rubbed his chin. He was able to¡­ understand what she wanted to convey. Simply put, the Heavenly Spirits didn''t eat. but consumes the energy contained therein Chen Ming did some experiments. He mastered thew of light before creating a firefly. Xiao Xianni, seeing the firefly made by that light, drooled. She looked at Chen Ming before looking at the firefly. she wants to eat it ¡°Just like this You ate thew of light. No wonder when you eat something, you will have diarrhea.¡± Xiao Xianni hurriedly nodded. She didn''t understand what Chen Ming said. But she was very hungry right now. The Heavenly Throne didn''t help her to be full. ¡°I will let you eat this firefly until you are satisfied. But you have to answer one more question for me first, why me?¡± Xiao Xianni heard Chen Ming ask, tilting her head slightly. ¡°We don''t understand. What do you mean, why does it have to be you?¡± ¡°Why did you choose me to be the Heavenly Lord? I know that guy ate the Heavenly Throne beforeing to me.¡± Xiao Xianni crossed his arms and tried hard to think. Her cheeks were very curly. ¡°Um, we don''t understand either. Mother said to find someone who smells good. Before you know it, I''m close to you." ¡°Mother, it smells good¡­¡± Chen Ming could understand what she meant. She didn''t know herself but followed her instincts. And the fact that he smelled good might be because he was a user of thew of light. She didn''t choose Tian''er Changdi even though he was also a user of thew of light. Probably because she sensed his evil aura. like spoiled milk ¡°I have a rough idea. This is your reward." Chen Ming created ten Law of Light fireflies. before sending it closer to Xiao Xianni. The woman who saw those fireflies immediately snapped them up. Just for a moment She ate all of the room that Chen Ming had built. But even after she had eaten all of it, her stomach was still rumbling. ¡°Not that full? Hmm. If you want to eat more, How else do you have to answer the question?¡± Xiao Xianni hurriedly nodded her head as quickly as she could. ¡®Puppy?¡¯ Chen Ming thought, if it wasn''t for her having wings He must have thought that she was from the Beast n. ¡°We''ll answer all the questions, but um...can we add more fireflies?¡± Her expression was extremely pitiful. Chen Ming thought for a bit before agreeing. ¡°Next question, I will give you twenty fireflies.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Everyone looked at the two. Since when did it be a game show? Chen Ming asked the next question that he was curious about. ¡°Who is your mother?¡± ¡°Our mother is...our mother is...our mother¡­¡± Chen Ming thought that Xiao Xianni would easily answer his question, however. She absent-mindedly tried to tell him who her mother was. However, she didn''t seem to remember. ¡°I miss my mom, hahaha.¡± cry up again She couldn''t remember her mother, but she remembered that she missed her mother very much. she misses home Chen Ming made the little girl cry again. He wanted to say something but ¡°Ming, I think this is enough.¡± Chang''e walked over and picked Xiao Xianni up. For some reason, both Chang''e, Hun, Enrica, along with the Seven Fairies felt the urge to protect her. Chen Ming couldn''t help but smile as he conjured various foods from Law of Light. tofort the little boy The celebration continues. Although the Heavenly Throne no longer existed However, everyone agreed that Chen Ming should be the god of heaven. Even Xiao Er Changdi, who everyone thought would not consent, agreed. Chen Ming was the absolute god of heaven. Not only would he be epted by the gods and disciples of the sects, He was also recognized by demons and demigods. The feast willst for seven days and seven nights. However, Chen Ming thought it was too much. He only allowed the event to run for seven hours. Everyone did as Chen Ming said. At this moment, Chen Ming, along with Chang''e, Hun, Enrica, and the Seven Fairies were eating and chatting at a special dining table. Chen Ming''s table was higher than everyone else. This is an honor given to him. "It''s delicious, sister, why don''t you eat with us too?" Xiao Xianni was overjoyed at this moment. She hadn''t eaten such delicious food in a very long time. Besides the food it''s delicious. She also has a kind sister to take care of her. ¡°It''s okay, Ni''er. These dishes belonged to Ni''er alone. The food of the sisters is these foods.¡± Chang''e smiled at Xiao Xianni. She was very cute. Chang''e didn''t know why he wanted to grow up. Dang this much It was as if a little fairy had attracted her and the people around her to her. Xiao Xianni after eating the tenth delicious dish. She smiled before speaking with a smile. ¡°Thank you for the food¡± Xiao Xianni while saying thank you for the food. She raised her hand and spoke. Chen Ming, who saw her doing that, also looked at Xiao Xianni with a strange expression. He had never seen anyone thank her for food like this worldly woman before. If it was another world, then he would be able to understand. Chen Ming couldn''t help asking her. ¡°Ni'' Er, did you just say thank you for the food?¡± Xiao Xianni nodded at Chen Ming. She slightly tilted her head, not understanding why Chen Ming would ask like that. ¡°Not many people here do that. besides where I came from Who taught you to do that?¡± Xiao Xianni made a slightly sad face before speaking. ¡°Mother is the one who teaches¡­¡± Chen Ming nodded. he guessed that He did not continue to ask since any question regarding Mother was forbidden. She remembered her mother''s words. But she couldn''t remember her mother''s face and appearance. She could only remember who she was and where she came from. Listening to her talking about the ce where she left before she fell asleep in a flower garden. The ce where she came from had been destroyed a long time ago. The length of time here, ording to the practitioner''s understanding, was ten thousand years. It meant that the little angel in front of him might be as old as Long Chu. However, those ten thousand years seemed to have been spent by her sleeping. causing her not to grow and was only a newborn spirit She was no different from a four or five year old child. Chang''e looked at Chen Ming with hope. She had something to say to her. ¡°Do you have something to say to me, Chang''e?¡± Chen Ming raised an issue for Chang''e. She looked at her seven sisters. and looked at the little fairy sitting on herp before speaking. ¡°Let me take my sister. Can Ni''er go back to Dragon City too? They want to see the Dragon City that we built.¡± Chen Ming turned to the seven fairies. The seven of them turned their faces away from Chen Ming at the same time. They didn''t know why, but the sight of him dealing with Hua Yingnan still caught their eye. He seemed strong and dependable. He was also the husband of the elder sister that they respected. The beautiful Chang''e didn''t have a man worthy enough until today. ¡°Yes, why not? In fact, you don''t need my permission. Dragon City is now open to travelers with no malicious intent.¡± Chen Ming saw that Chang''e hesitated again. He smiled before speaking. ¡°You don''t want your sister to be just a visitor. Do you want them toe live with us too?¡± Chang''e nodded. She didn''t dare to look at Chen Ming''s face as embarrassed as he realized what she was thinking. ¡°Okay, no problem. The more people, the more joyful. I allowed them to stay at our house. Your younger brother is like my younger brother.¡± Chen Ming smiled at the seven fairies. Their eyes lit up before they spoke together. "elder brother!" The seven salute Chen Ming. heughed This angel is really cute. Xiao Xianni was silent for a moment before she jumped down from Chang''e''sp before pulling Chen Ming''s sleeve. ¡°Brother, what about us?¡± Chen Ming''s heart skipped a beat. Xiao Xianni''s cutenessbined with the shyness that she called him elder brother. It squeezed his heart a lot. He pulled her up into a hug before speaking. ¡°Since you already called me brother. How can I let you go? Anyway, you have to go with me." The feast ended within seven hours as Chen Ming wanted. He, along with everyone in his group, now headed towards the Jade Pce, the residence of the Heavenly Sovereign. This ce is protected by many Heavenly Gods. Their level was all of the Extinction Profound Realm. Although their levelpared to Chen Ming was very low. However, they still had to perform the duties they had been assigned for a long time. Chen Ming understood. So he let them do their work without bothering them. Chen Ming and the girls apanied Xiao Xianni on a tour of the pce. The Jade Pce was extremelyrge and spacious. There is a lotus pond and a beautiful flower garden that stretches as far as the eye can see. the bigger it is Even more, Chen Ming thought it was too much. The size of the surrounding area of the Jade Pce wasparable to that of a small town. ¡°Ming, I know what you''re thinking. This ce is too big, isn''t it?¡± Chang''e smiled at Chen Ming. She was born and raised from here. Of course, she understood his feelings very well. Chen Ming nodded. This ce is really too big. ¡°Then Ming would like to go and see my old house that is here?¡± "Your Old House" Chang''e nodded before pointing towards the sky. Chen Ming saw a small pce located above the Jade Pavilion. There was a staircase made of clouds leading up to that pce. ¡°That''s your old home. Hm. Looks no different from your own pce in another universe.¡± Chang''e nodded, her old pce was like Chang''e''s pce in a certain universe. different in that Right now, in her pce, there was still arge peach tree. ¡°Are you really going to let me use your pce to build a vacation home? You don''t think-" ¡°No, I thought, your home is mine. you are the shelter Everything that is mine is yours.¡± Chang''e spoke as he hugged Chen Ming. Hua Lan and Enrica stood and watched from afar. They smiled at the two of them. This was her and Chen Ming''s time. They had absolutely no way to be a roadblock. They believed that sooner orter They would have their own time with Chen Ming. Chang''e, after speaking his heart She immediately took everyone up to her old pce. ¡­¡­¡­ Dragon City Long Wei now woke up refreshed. He looked at the machine. air conditioning before smiling ¡°This morning I feel really refreshed. The air conditioner is really good. In addition to helping to cool the air conditioner. It also helps to clear the mind as well.¡± Long Wei was currently thinking about how to talk to Chen Ming about the alliance. He just let out a breath. The other party had a much higher rank than him. a direct descendant of his ancestor ¡°How shall we call someone who is younger but of higher rank than me¡­¡± This was something that rarely happened in the battle world. Most of the martial practitioners who were of the highest rank and age tended to have a difficult time having offspring. Causing this not to happen often and because it is a rare event Long Wei didn''t know what to do now. He slowly got up from the bed that he didn''t feel like getting up from. It was as if some kind of ck hole was trying to pull him from his bed. The quality of life of the people here was even better than his quality of life in the Dragon Inds. Long Wei let out a sigh. Even though he didn''t want to get out of bed. However, today is the day when his ancestor''s grandson will return. He had to prepare himself before meeting him. And while he was going to wash his face and shower in the bathroom? He could sense something. He was feeling sleepy. to open eyes wide ¡°Dao Origin level. There was a Dao-born martial practitioner here. Not just one person but as many as nine people. How is that possible?¡± Long Wei now sensed that the nine women''s profound strength was on the same level as him. However, they were only at the elementary level while he was at the highest level. but even if they were of a lower level It didn''t make him any less surprised. They all broke through at the same time in one night. What exactly is going on here? 620 Chapter 620 Dragon City, within the jungle border, at a convenience store near the entrance to the city. A convenience store within Dragon City was set up by the Dragon City Lord. This convenience store is different from other general stores. Here, necessities, food, and medicines are open for sale around the clock at cheap prices twenty-four hours a day. And because convenience stores are open twenty-four hours, nights are not so lonely as before. In Dragon City at night, people were still walking around. and do activities at night Whether it''s tactical training or rxation. ying sports or socializing At night there is every activity one can find. Except for activities that have a negative impact on society It was forbidden in this Dragon City. Inside the convenience store now where the employees are organizing the ordering. A young man dressed in a ck t-shirt, jeans, and flip-flops selects items. He, who was selecting goods, looked around. Sweeping eyes, looking at every nook and cranny He had already looked around the convenience store. He could only nod his head before speaking. ¡°This ce may look like nothing. But the defense was very thick. There are anti-theft borders in every step we take. If we put the items on these floors into our spatial ring, The rm will ring... Moreover, these goods seem to be bewitched by something. This makes it possible to know the whereabouts of their location.¡± A young man, although dressed in simple clothes But he wasn''t ordinary at all. With just one nce, he realized the security system. ¡°This level of protection we are able to break through. The question is whether these products are worth it.¡± If it''s normal, it might be worth it. All of these items are unique and interesting. However, it could be bought with spirit stones for a very cheap price. Who would be foolish to make trouble for themselves for something at this price? The young man picks up objects that he finds interesting. before walking to the payment point He took a lot of things, but the spirit stones he had to pay for were only ten low-grade spirit stones. and as he was about to take the stuff out of the store The clerk who had charged him a moment ago stopped him for the first time. "Slow down before the customer" The young man who had been summoned had a change in expression. Or was he caught that he was sent to investigate the shops in Dragon City? And just as he was about to use martial arts to escape The store clerk spoke first. ¡°The customer forgot his change. And then...if it''s not disturbing I would like to ask the customer Does the customer know how to use that? Thebel attached to the box is in English. Without the basics of reading, it might be misunderstood.¡± The convenience store clerk exined so fluently, it seemed like this wasn''t the first time he had called customers like this. He now asked, pointing at some small box with the image of a red fruit on it. The teenage man looked at the box he was pointing at before blinking. He bought it because he didn''t know what thenguage written on the box meant. "English?" He had never heard of thisnguage before. He became interested. He turned to the staff before speaking up. ¡°And do you understand English?¡± The employee nodded before speaking. ¡°Before we cane to work here. We have to learn part of English first.¡± ¡°Hmm, interesting. Then can you exin to me thenguage written on this box? This leg is interested. It smells so good, I think it must be a high-grade medicine.¡± heard what the young man said The convenience store clerk wasn''t sure how to exin. But because of his duty, he had to do it. He approached the teenage man before telling him to lean his ear closer. A young man who saw that kind of expression of an employee He thought it must be a secret. He listened attentively to what the convenience store employee wanted to tell him. ¡°Customer, that thing, um, it''s a condom.¡± ¡°What is a condom?¡± ¡°Condoms for¡­ that thing hanging between two peaches.¡± The young man didn''t understand much. It could be a mystery of heaven and earth. saw the face of the young man bing more serious The convenience store clerk immediately realized that he was mistaken. He let out a sigh. But it has to be exined directly. ¡°Customer, I have to apologize first. It might be bad manners. That thing is to put on your x and xu. In order to prevent your holy water from causing a woman to be pregnant!¡± teenage man gaping He immediately threw the fruit-shaped box away. His face was extremely red before speaking. ¡°The worst!¡± After speaking, the young man fled. The convenience store clerk shook his head. He picked up the box of goods before taking it to the cargo hold. At the point of forgetting the product, it''s surprising that there are many boxes of the same type. The convenience store clerk shook his head. He looked over the shelf of the condom box and found that someone picked it up, sniffed it, and put it into the shopping basket. ¡°Again, is that so¡­¡± How many more times does he have to exin like this before it''s enough... A young man ran out of a convenience store. His face was extremely red. He didn''t think what he thought was a medicine. It will be something like that. The young man''s name is Mu Zhang. Being a member of the Merchant Hall During his travels across the Continent of Gods and Demons, He came across an interesting shop. Here it is open all the time, there is no closing time. Inside the store there are many products that people will be able to find. Plus the price is also very cheap. He was a member of the Merchant Hall. He was obliged to find out all the information about it. Mu Zhang now sighed. He looked at the item in his ring. After he came out of the shop He put the stuff into his ring. He picked up some of the goods that were contained in the package. He couldn''t read English so he didn''t know what it was. ¡°This one... it probably wasn''t a condom. right?" Mu Zhang wasn''t sure. But he bought it and he had to reassure him. He opened the package with the utmost care. Bang! The package bursts back. What happened! The goods inside the spear chest were scattered all around. The shocked Mu Zhang was unable to stop the goods from falling to the ground. ¡°What is this? A trap like that?!¡± Mu Zhang threw the package into the sky before his profound strength destroyed it. Mu Zhang, who thought he had been attacked, heardughter from around him. ¡°Haha, how many people is that? That destroys the candy wrappers.¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe the third person of the day if the words are wrong.¡± ¡°What are you so afraid of with sweets?¡± Mu Zhang''s face turned red. He looked at the ground. Found that the items that fell on the ground were yellow and fragrant. It smells salty? "candy? The product in the package is candy. So why did it explode?¡± Mu Zhang asked the people near him. He dared to open the package while someone was nearby. It was because its price wasn''t that expensive. He thought that everyone here wouldn''t be interested in it. Who would have thought that he would be caught in a trap like this? But it seems that he wasn''t the only one who got hit. There are two others who share the same fate as him! ¡°Hmm, yes, it''s candy. As for why it exploded He opened the candy wrappers like this. Not using your finger to pierce it." The man who witnessed the incidentughed before teaching Mu Zhang how to open the candy wrappers. ¡°It opens like this. Do you understand? Let''s open another pack and see." Mu Zhang nodded before opening another packet of candy. He found it very easy to open. The smell of candy hit his nose. ¡°This smell is different from now.¡± The packaging looks simr. ¡°Oh, it must be tasteless. You may not be able to read English. But you can see the vor from the pictures. The package you destroyed just now was the original vor. This part is BBQ vor.¡± ¡°Orginao? Bar quiche?¡± heard what Mu Zhang said. The peopleughed once more. Everyone has been through this experience. English is quite difficult to speak. ¡°Hmm, as far as I can remember. original means original Barbecue is grilled meat on skewers. You better need ournguage.¡± Mu Zhang nodded. Before starting to eat snacks, crunchy! ¡°???!!!¡± This touch he had never experienced before. The touch it cracked in your mouth and the vor exploded. ¡°Nah, this is it.¡± "It''s delicious isn''t it? I understand. It''s just ying with other snacks. It tastes bad." The young man nodded in understanding before he could think of anything. ¡°Hey, this is your first timeing to Dragon City, right? Well,e here and I''ll introduce you to a delicious restaurant. and a good tasting liquor store I assure you that you will not want to leave.¡± The young man took Mu Zhang to a restaurant located not far from a convenience store. Mu Zhang now thought that if he had used these people as a front line, He must have gathered a lot of information. ¡®If we give these shop information to the Merchant Hall, We will definitely be promoted hehe. If possible we would like to be branch leaders. We will have to find a way to open a new branch here. This will be a turning point in our lives!¡¯ Mu Zhang was now full of hope. He must aplish it. Chen Ming slowly woke up. He looked around him and found that at this moment, Chang''e, Hun and Enrika were lying around him. with Chang''er hugging his right arm. Hua Lan hugged his left arm. Enrica hugged his right leg as he leaned into his calf. The three naturally wanted to sleep with him. "Ni Er" Xiao Xianni was now also sleeping with him. She was due to herpact body. So she could lie on Chen Ming''s chest. She now had a very happy expression on her face. It was as if she was having a good dream. Chen Ming also heard herugh in his dream now. ¡°Huh, it''s delicious¡± Chen Ming blinked. He could feel that she was absorbing his Qi little by little without her realizing it. The amount she absorbed was the amount of the ExtinctionRealm level. If not a TrueEssenceRealm level If she had absorbed the qi, she would surely die. Chen Ming saw Xiao Xianni''s expression and he couldn''t help but smile. He was now facing a huge problem. How was he going to get out of bed so the four of them wouldn''t wake up? ¡°Chang''e, Hun, Enrika, I know you guys are awake.¡± Chen Ming spoke in a soft voice. The three of them now smiled widely before slowly getting up from their sleeping position. "Good morning Ming" The three of them bowed down and kissed the sleeping Chen Ming. It''s a greeting in the morning. "Good morning girls" Chen Ming after Chang''e, Hun and Enrika got out of bed. I myself got out of bed as well. He also carried Xiao Xianni who was lying on his chest. She seemed to be a deep-sleeping fairy. Even though Chen Ming moved and picked her up, she still hadn''t woken up. This must be the result of her impersonating the Heavenly Throne. At the dining room, Chen Ming was now cooking for the three of them to eat. Xiao Xianni''s part was the same. It was food created by his power. Surprisingly, she was still able to eat even though she had consumed a lot of his Qist night. ¡°The child is growing up.¡± Chen Ming thought as he ate his breakfast. ¡°Master, will I open the ess point today? Or will your master allow me to continue building a foreign cabin? Now there''s just a little bit left and it should be finished.¡± Enrica said after drinking the ss of milk. This breakfast is nothing special. just buttered bread Bacon and Fried Egg with milk or orange juice only Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Open ess point As for the rest of the house, let me handle it myself. The most important parts of your house are done. that I should be able to do on my own.¡± Chen Ming had built his own house. However, the house he built and the house Enrica built were on different levels. I must admit that in these matters, Enrica was far superior to him. Ban Kao Nang and Ao Er Tian upgraded to him were considered the best of technology. but even if it full of high technology It still feels like home has not changed. Chen Ming has always liked simple houses. View from his luxury condo Luxury is true, but still simple. ¡°Understood, my lord. But after I built a connection between the house here and the house in Dragon City I''ll go help my lord." Chen Ming nodded. He believed that she would be able to establish a connection in a very long time. with the ability of Mrs. He believed that she had toplete the ess point before he finished building the rest of the house. Chang''e and Hua Lan looked uneasy. They didn''t help Chen Ming in any way about this matter. And nothing seemed to help either of them. ¡°This is Chang''e, are your brothers ready now? We might go to Dragon City today.¡± Chen Ming asked Chang''e. He had already talked to the Seven Angels yesterday. The seven seemed to need to pack their own essentials before going to Dragon City. Chang''e closed her eyes as if she was talking to the seven fairies. ¡°They finished packing their belongings. and ising here.¡± Chen Ming nodded before getting up to prepare breakfast for the other seven people. Chang''e looked at Chen Ming''s back, who had cooked for everyone. He is not only a strong leader. He is also a good butler. Is there any girl who doesn''t like him like this? unlike those of martial practitioners in general. who keep leaving these jobs to women The seven fairies arrived at Chang''e''s pce, which had now been transformed into a vi. They had very excited expressions on their faces. Especially Ni Chuqing, the youngest. ¡°Wow¡­ Sister Chang''e''s house has changed beyond recognition.¡± Ni Chuqing had never seen a house like this before, no wonder her eyes lit up. Sister from her and the other angels were equally astonished. However, they were holding back unlike Ni Chuqing. ¡°What smells so good?¡± Ni Chuqing immediately walked into the house. ¡°Wait, Qing''er. Where are you going? We are not allowed to enter the house yet!¡± This was no longer Chang''e''s home alone. This is also the home of the Heavenly King. They were afraid that Chen Ming would get angry for entering the house without permission. ¡°Don''t worry. My brother is kind enough to die. Brother''s house is like Qing''er''s house.¡± The six fairies could only look at Ni Chuqing. I don''t know if I will follow. However, while they were hesitating, They heard Chang''e''s voice telling them to go inside. From now on, they were considered a family. Nothing is more important than family. Chang''e told them This was what Chen Ming said to everyone. Dragon City, Mu Zhang could now see that he was drinking a liquor called shochu. He drank andughed happily with his newrades. His two new friends are named Hyukook and Daepyung. They were the people of the forest who lived in this vige before the small vige became such a great city. Hyeon-kook and Da-pyeong saw that Mu-jang was funny. Therefore invited to go out at night together The three of them wandered around Dragon City. They yed until Mu Zhangpletely forgot what he wanted to enter the city for. many restaurants Lots of shops and activity shops With all this information, it was enough to help him reach a higher level within the Hall. High enough for him to open a separate branch of the Merchant Hall. Mu Zhang didn''t need to memorize too many details. Just the impression that he couldn''t forget should be enough. The three of them finished ying and ended up at a grill shop on the side of the road on the sidewalk. Yes, in Dragon City, the roads were paved with cement and paved with rubber. There is a sidewalk with enough space to open a shop. But the shops have to follow the rules that are organized. not to exceed their own area This grill shop is interesting. He pays once and eats unlimited. Except for the liquor he had to buy himself. All non-alcoholic drinking water is free. The price was only ny-nine minimum spirit stones. It is an attractive price setting that makes people feel that they are not paying much. Although one more spirit stone would give the impression that it was already expensive. ¡°This liquor is really delicious. plus the way of drinking is miraculous.¡± Mu Zhang said after drinking a ss of wine. He was now about to drink again. But to drink that liquor requires a ceremony. He had to put the small ss of wine on the chopsticks that were ced on top of therger ss before he banged his head on the table. After that, he drank the whole ss with a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°It''s a strange drinking ceremony. But it is no less interesting.¡± He then slowly picked up the meat roasted in the oven in front of him and ate it up. ¡°This is awesome. What do they call it? It''s awesome." Seeing Mu Zhang''s Finn expression, Hyun Gook and Dae Pyung smiled and spoke up. ¡°Yes, I told you toe with me. You won''t waste your trip." Hyun Guk did the same thing as Mu Jang, closely followed by Dae Pyung. ¡°Ha, this ce is really great. I''d like to open a shop here, but I don''t know if I can. What do you guys think if I open up a shop here?¡± Mu Zhang asked the two with a serious expression. He had to open his shop here no matter what. Hyeong Kook and Dae Pyung looked at each other. before speaking up ¡°If you''re going to open a shop here What are you going to sell, what is the price? Here, as you can see, almost everything is for sale here and it''s very cheap. Will you be able to sell things for such a cheap price?¡± Hyeongkook said with some doubts. The price here is very cheap. Would Mu Zhang be able to sell things at such a low price? ¡°If you can sell things at a price that is not different from the normal market price then You can afford to be able to open a shop here. If you really want to open a shop here All you need to do is contact the Chamber of Commerce here. and only pay a small registration fee.¡± Dae Pyeong added. Come, if he can sell things at a price that is close to the middle price. He was able to open his shop without any problems. All they had to do was supply thenguage to the city. Considered an investment that is not too risky. Mu Zhang heard that. He made a thoughtful face. Is it true that Hyung Kook will be able to sell things at a cheap price like the shops here sell? If it''s not profitable, forget about opening a new branch here. There seems to be a very high level ofpetition here. Regarding contact with the city''s Chamber of Commerce He needed to think first. Usually, the Merchant Hall contacted the City Lord directly. They were definitely not interested in contacting the City Chamber of Commerce. They believe in themselves. and will not bow down to anyone. Of course, if there was a profit, it would be another story. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Mu Zhang thought hard. All the Merchant Hall needed was profit. If you can''t make a profit He would definitely not be allowed to open a branch here. unless he invests himself which he didn''t have that much money And while Mu Zhang was thinking He sensed something, not just him, but everyone in town. ¡°Nah, what is this?¡± Everyone looked in the same direction. They could sense an immense powering from a house located in the center of the city. ¡°U-U, this sensing is Dao Origin! not just one person But the number reached nine!¡± Mu Zhang had met someone at the Dao Origin stage before. He was the highest peak of the merchants. He was the gift of the Merchant Hall who built the Merchant Hall from scratch. and a group of people on the same level as him Appeared in the middle of Dragon City... There doesn''t seem to be an interesting general store like this anymore. He must notify the Merchant Hall as soon as possible. Dragon City was not a ce they could y with. 621 Chapter 621 After realizing how dangerous the Dragon City was for him, Mu Zhang bids farewell to Hyeon-guk and Dae-pyeong. As he was about to leave the city, he felt extremely overwhelmed. He really didn''t want to leave this city at all. He couldn''t help but look back. Hyun Kook and Dae Pyeong continued to drink. The two looked extremely happy. He also wanted to go back and drink with them. He had never had friends who drank like this with him before. this is the first time But as much as he wanted to go back, he couldn''t. He must hurry and get out of here. If a Dao-born profound practitioner detected his malevolent spirit, He would be instantly destroyed in body and soul. Mu Zhang was actually thinking it himself. He thought too much. He didn''t even know what he was thinking. Could it be called malicious intent? Or even if he has a really malicious mind But he was unable to harm those who were destined to be tied to the Dao-born profound practitioners. His malevolence was only like the grains of unclean sand in the sea. Mu Zhang at this moment hurriedly headed out of the city. He hade far enough from the city and hurriedly reached into his sleeve to find something. What he was looking for was amunication stone. He used his profound energy to enter the inner stone before it lightened up a bit. As soon as the stone is lit Mu Zhang heard someone''s voice. His voice was calm but full of energy. ¡°Mu Zhang, call at a time like this, if it''s not something important. You know what the consequences will be." Mu Zhang gulped. At the end of the line, he was a person much higher than him in the guild. That he had obtained amunication stone with him that was much higher than him. That was because Mu Zhang''s parents knew him. And even if his parents knew someone of such a high rank, It doesn''t mean they have the same high level. If something happens His parents had absolutely no way of helping him. To them, Mu Zhang was just a tool of exploitation. It''s not different from one product at all. Mu Zhang now needed to choose a good word. Otherwise, his life would definitely end. But he, with his young age and not very good atmunicating spoke as he thought was good ¡°Th, sir, Du Xingjiao. I am currently in a newly established city in the jungle region. I have encountered some events. It was a very dangerous event. This incident made me realize that if the Merchant Guild had a problem with this city, The Merchant Guild will surelye to an end.¡± heard what Mu Zhang said Of course, Du Xingjiao would definitely be dissatisfied. He didn''t believe that there was any city that would cause the Merchant Guild to copse. He said with a voice full of anger. The stone that Mu Zhang was holding was emitting a red light. ¡°You¡­ do you think that I know your parents and would talk nonsense like that? How dare you talk nonsense like that! I told you, if you don''t matter Contacting me is considered a serious offense. This, besides you, is nothing important. You still talk nonsense and waste my time. I will send my men to deal with you. And I will destroy part of your father and mother''s trade as punishment!¡± as soon as he finished speaking The connection was immediately disconnected. Mu Zhang even couldn''t go. I didn''t think that the words he had tried topose were very good. It would make the other party so angry that he wanted to deal with him. What''s more, he would destroy part of his father and mother''s trade. Even if he didn''t die because of Du Xingjiao He would definitely die at the hands of his parents. For all the merchants and merchants Trade is more important than life. Not to mention other people''s lives. ¡°Why did it turn out like this¡­¡± Mu Zhang''s knees copsed. His countenance was pale. His profound energy circted, he was very scared, each of Du Xingjiao''s people were at the extinction level. There was no way he could survive this incident. and while he was in despair He heard someone''s voice. ¡°Hey, what are you, to have copsed on the ground like this?¡± Hyeon-kook and Dae Pyung are worried about Mu-Jang. He said he had some business but his expression said it all. The two couldn''t help following. Mu Zhang saw the two. His face was filled with tears before he quickly got up and hugged the two of them in fear. Hyun Kook and Dae Pyung looked at each other. I don''t know what happened. The two of them took Mu Zhang back into the city to ask him about the problem. Hyeon Kook and Dae Pyeong were currently drinking and drinking with Mu Zhang. Both of them had worried expressions on their faces. I don''t know how to help Mu Zhang after talking to him. ¡°You, are you sure he will send someone to deal with you? As far as I can hear, this matter is trivial, it shouldn''t be that serious.¡± Hyungook spoke as if he had never encountered such a trivial situation. but lead to loss He was in Dragon City until his attitude began to change. Dae Pyeong is different from Hyun Kook. He had gone through an experience simr to that of Mu Zhang. ¡°You don''t understand Hyeon Kook. Powerful lords tend to abuse their own power. If the other party is stronger than yourself They wouldn''t dare do such a thing. But if the other party is weaker than you, hmm.¡± Mu Zhang heard what Dae Pyeong said. He immediately nodded. ¡°Dae Pyeong was right. That guy must have sent someone to deal with me. The person under that person at the lowest level was the Five Hundred Year Extinction Profound Realm. Five hundred years of Profound Energy! The sectmaster in this region is only two hundred to three hundred years old!¡± Really, just sending someone at the Destruction Profound Realm for a hundred years would be able to deal with him with ease. I don''t see the need to send someone of that level at all... thought to this point Mu Zhang shook his head. ¡®How can you not let someone of that level be sent? In your group of people that level is considered as being the weakest. His future was shattered in the blink of an eye when the high-ranking members of the Merchant Guild were dissatisfied with reality. His only way of salvation would be for someone higher than Du Xingjiao to help him. ''People of higher rank They are more problematic by level. There is absolutely no way anyone can help us in a situation like this.'' Hyeon-kook and Dae Pyung heard Mu Zhang''s words. They breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Hyungook and Dae Pyung let out a sigh of relief. Mu Zhang couldn''t help asking. ¡°Why did you all suddenly look so relieved? Don''t tell me you guys are thinking of leaving me. What is this swearing cough and drink?!¡± Before Mu Zhang made a story Hyun Kook hurriedly spoke up. ¡°No, it''s not that I''m leaving you. I''m just relieved that the people who deal with you are only at the Profound Extinction level.¡± Mu Zhang blinked. What do you mean it''s only at the Extinction Profound Realm? Seeing that Mu Zhang was suspicious and didn''t understand Dae Pyeong exined. ¡°Well, like this, at Dragon City, you probably don''t know yet. The chief and deputy chief in charge of the security of this ce were at the Profound Profound level. Plus, all of the security guards were at the highest extinction profound level, all over hundreds of people. Furthermore, there were three Elite Dragons here that were stronger than the Chief and Deputy Chief of Security. If you don''t leave this city They have absolutely no way of doing anything to you. This is considered the safest ce in the world.¡± Mu Zhang heard what Dae Pyeong said. He couldn''t help but feel relieved. If it''s what Dae Pyung said If he was in this city Du Xinjiao''s people would definitely not dare to do anything. or even if Du Xin Jiao came by himself He didn''t dare to do anything. ¡°Good, then I will stay here for the rest of my life.¡± There was absolutely no way for Mu Zhang to leave this safe ce. ¡°Good decision Good decision,e on, let''s celebrate. You don''t have to worry about Third Brother. We will look after you within this city.¡± The three of them continued drinking wine and roasting meat. Mu Zhang had never been so happy in his life. Perhaps the decision toe here might be his right decision. ¡­¡­¡­ the next morning Mujang, Hyungook, and Daepyeong wake up. The three of them now sat and drank at the wok-pan restaurant until morning. Mu Zhang looked around. before panicking He tried to examine his body. Found that he was still normal. ¡°I, I''m not dead, I''m not really dead.¡± Mu Zhang smiled happily. He heard what Dae Pyeong saidst night and he still had a feeling of fear whether this ce would be as safe as Dae Pyeong said. The fact that he''s not dead right now considered to be good evidence ¡°Um, why are you so loud? My head hurts. The alcohol here even a martial practitioner can make me drunk. Ugh.¡± Hyungook spoke up in a hungover state. Dae Pyeong was no different. The two of them just realized that Mu Zhang had seen such a dime. but very good at drinking And just as Mu Zhang was about to say something to the two of them. Suddenly, a young man and a young woman appeared behind Mu Zhang. The appearance of the young man and woman made Hyeon Kook and Da Pyung sober. Mu Zhang couldn''t understand why the two of them had suddenly changed their expressions. until he heard the voice of a young man calling his name. ¡°Mu Zhang came with us just fine. You have been charged with conspiring with terrorists. You have the right to remain silent. for every word of yours will be brought to court.¡± Mu Zhang still hadn''t made up his mind. He has already been arrested. Hyun Kook and Dae Pyung looked at each other. before rushing after Mu Zhang with a panicked expression. Mu Zhang was trembling at this moment. What do you mean? that he colluded with terrorists ¡°Eating grilled meat is considered collusion with terrorists. or is it because of the fire in the furnace?¡± Mu Zhang wasn''t too sure. Last night he ate roast beef and drank with his sworn brothers. Even though he''s good at drinking. But in the end, he was so drunk that he fell asleep. ¡°Or was it when we were drunk and fell asleep? We went to do something that didn''t make sense. Isn''t it true?!¡± Mu Zhang didn''t know what to do. He looked around himself. He was currently in a square room with mirrors. ¡°This big lever was put in the prison cell. What is there to do with it?¡± Mu Zhang couldn''t understand why there was such arge mirror in the cell. He looked in the mirror before smiling and acting. ¡°Looks good, can use it. It''s a pity that girls don''t know how to choose good things, hmm.¡± After speaking, Mu Zhang walked back to the chair as usual. Therge mirror only distracted him from bad things for a moment. In the next room where Mu Zhang was. The room behind the mirror Young men and women in uniforms showed strange expressions. The two watched Mu Zhang pose in the mirror before shaking their heads. The two were Yu Jinha and Min Chae Yeon, former leaders of the Dark Gxy Society. Those who followed Chen Yingma and was thrown over to Chen Ming Both of them currently serve as chief security officers within the city. Last night, the two of them sensed a strong malevolent spirit directed towards Dragon City. Quickly, the two stopped the mob before they had a chance to enter the city. At first, Yu Jinha wanted to have a nice conversation with these people, but the other party responded with an arrogant expression. ¡°Hmph, you''re the former head of the Dark Gxy Guild, Yujin Hasina, get out of here, this is about the Merchant Guild. If you don''t want your small guild to be destroyed, then go away.¡± The person who seemed to be the group leader released the Profound Realm of the Extreme Extinction Profound Realm. Judging by the density of his qi, he must have at least five hundred years of persistence. If it was in the past, Yu Jinha probably wouldn''t be able to fight against him. But now it''s different. ¡°You don''t think to stop what you are about to do, do you?¡± Yu Jinha was not intimidated by the power of the other side. However, the other party didn''t seem to know that Yu Jinha wasn''t afraid. He thought that Yu Jinha acted dark because he wanted to show off to his lover. ¡°I won''t stop, I will destroy the city you protect. And why would you?" This is no longer a matter of work. This is about showing off. It was a tradition of the Yut people. Yu Jinha was embarrassed. He used to live in this kind of society. A society where only those who have education but don''t know how to use it uses more muscles than brain Yu Jinha turned to Min Chaeyeon. before speaking in a trembling voice ¡°Me, I was like that before?¡± Min Chae Yeon knows how Yu Jinha feels. But it was her wife''s duty to tell the truth. Min Chae Yeon nodded. Yu Jinha was shocked. He used to be like this young man. It''s... it''s extremely embarrassing. ¡°Fear, you fear my power. If you kneel down and apologize to me Give me your woman Everything will be-¡± not finished speaking The ill-wishing group leader''s face shook. He was pped hard in the face. Yu Jinha''s p was extremely strong. The ill-wishing group leader even smashed down to the ground, creating a huge hole. His teeth fell out of his mouth. He fainted after being pped once in the face. Yu Jinha looked at the rest of the group. He released his qi andws. causing the rest of the people to turn pale. True Profound Realm! They didn''t think that a former small guild leader would have such a high rank. ¡°You guyse with me. You guys have no right to remain silent. because everything you say will be used in court.¡± Yu Jinha felt good saying this sentence. Min Chae Yeon could only shake her head. since he was assigned to be the keeper of the peace He used this phrase regrly. I don''t know where it''s cool. ¡°I have read too much graphic literature, my husband.¡± Unlike herck of interest in graphic literature. She was more interested in moving art on ss boxes. After Yu Jinha managed to deal with the leader of the group. He immediately organized the arrest of all malicious people. He took all the bad guys to the quarantine in order toprehend their purpose ofing to this Dragon City. He had received information that everyone wanted toe and see Mu Zhang. But didn''t say why. Yu Jinha couldn''t help but immediately go and arrest Mu Zhang. 622 Chapter 622 at the public rtions point in front of the Dragon City Detention Center Hyeon-kook and Da-pyeong have already advanced to this ce. When they arrived here, they immediately went straight to the information desk. At the public rtions point, there was an officer doing his work. He was currently using some equipment that was a white box. The white box trembled slightly before spitting out a sheet of paper containing many letters. The officer collected the papers before cing them in a drawer not too far from him. ¡°This printer is really good. No need to sit and select letters to be tired. This life is really good.¡± The officer said before turning to pick up something to drink. What he was drinking was a can of coffee that could be bought at the water dispenser in front of the detention facility. He drank it every morning because it made him feel awake even at the level of Destruction Profound Realm. At first he didn''t like it very much. But as I keep drinking it He couldn''t stop drinking. He needed to drink it every morning. Otherwise he would be very sleepy. The officer sipped his coffee with ease. Thanks to the governor for giving these things to him. He is enjoying the working atmosphere. saw that two young men walked towards him He smiled before speaking. ¡°If you want to visit your rtives who are here, wait at eight o''clock ande again.¡± The officer pointed to the clock hanging on it. Speaking of clocks, it''s much more convenient than counting the time with incense sticks or looking at the time from the sun. He told Hyeon Guk and Dae Pyung toe again at eight o''clock. because that was the time when people were allowed to visit the prisoners. Hyungook shook his head before hurriedly speaking. ¡°Eight o''clock, it''s toote, officer. I''m here to tell you that it''s all a misunderstanding. Third Brother is definitely not a viin!¡± Hyungook spoke confidently. Dae Pyeong nodded in support of what Hyeon Kook said. The staff heard what Hyun Kook said. He could only blink his eyes. I don''t understand what Hyun Kook is talking about but ¡°Toote? Third sister? I''m not sure what you guys are talking about. But requesting to meet with the chief and the vice-captain is not a request that can be found immediately. The two of you are not that busy. If it''s nothing big, just go through the process of requesting a meeting.¡± Hyungook took a deep breath. He rushed over here without even thinking of what he wanted to say. He turned to Dae Pyeong. Dae Pyeong will be able to talk more than him. Dae Pyeong could only shrug his shoulders before speaking up. ¡°Officer This morning the Chief of Security together with the Deputy arrested our third brother on suspicion of collusion with terrorists. We are sure Third Brother has nothing to do with this matter¡­¡± Dae Pyeong exins to the staff what happened yesterday. The officer picked up some documents. It''s a daily record. Dragon City Detention Center also serves as a police station. Since there is no reason to waste separate budgets, why? ¡°Then you guys have to fill out these documents. Then I''ll take it to Chief. I can only help you as much as I can.¡± Witness document is a signed letter that will testify to the offender. talk about thew Right now, Dragon City was still in the early stages. causing thew and judging of the case to be very unformed The authority to convict the offense now rests with the head of security. Although head of security Yu Jin Ha often used words about courts, Seriously, there is no court here for him to use. If there was, it would only be his vignte. The officials let out a sigh of relief. He really felt pity for the people who had been captured just now. Hyun Kook and Dae Pyung hurriedly filled out the paperwork. and send it to the authorities The officer read a bit before nodding. He then immediately walked towards Yu Jin Ha''s office. - Mu Zhang was now sweating. His expression was as white as boiled chicken. He now looked in front of him. His current situation didn''t seem to be very good. ''Dead for sure'' In front of him, a group of ck-clothed men wereying unstable. Their faces were swollen like they were being swarmed. Mu Zhang could only swallow his saliva. Think of yourself in the same situation that all the men in ck are currently experiencing. ''Even the Five Hundred Year Extinction Profound Realm is still like this. Not to mention we were only at the Destruction Profound Realm. With one snap of our fingers, we''d all turn into dust.'' Mu Zhang let out a sigh. He didn''t know what his fate would be. He could only look to his side. At his side were young men and women in uniform. The two were Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. The two of them were using some equipment that he had never seen before. Juicy sound of working equipment Mu Zhang noticed that on the device that young man was using appeared pictures of men in ck. Yu Jinha looked at the picture slightly. Before adjusting the color of the image to make it look beautiful Mu Zhang didn''t know how he did it. And don''t even think to want to know. ¡°I finished adjusting the image. And what next? Oh yes, send information to the central " Yu Jin Ha sent the image to the center. after he sent the picture He turned his attention back to his prisoner. Seeing that Yu Jin Ha turned his attention back to them. Group leader of the men in ck Shi Wang tried to speak up. ¡°I... We were wrong. let us go Or take us to court for trial. We will confess all our crimes.¡± After Su Wang finished speaking The subordinates hurriedly spoke in support. ¡°Yes, take us to court. and we will agree to talk about everything. Let the lightning die Everything I''ve said is true! Believe me, it''s Mu Zhang''s fault!¡± All gone, not even a single bit remains. The prestige of the Merchant Guild absent-mindedly, didn''t think that these people were arrogant in their own power. would turn out to be such a shameless person Mu Zhang heard what Si Wang''s subordinates had said. He clenched his fists. Why bring him into this matter? He looked at Yu Jin Ha. He thought that he would definitely be dealt with. but different from what he thought Yu Jin Ha didn''t do anything to him. His eyebrows twitched slightly. "court¡­" Yu Jin Ha is absent-minded. He likes to say famous lines in literary pictures about the police. He already knew that there was no shrine in Dragon City. Even knowing that, he still couldn''t help himself. ¡°Where is such a thing?¡± ¡°??!!¡± ¡°I''m only saying it because it makes me look good. Do you think a world like this would have a court ofw? Was it sopressed that I forgot the reality or what? Hmm.¡± Shi Huang trembled. He could only look at Yu Jinha in anger. He didn''t expect someone like him to be bullied by the former head of a small guild like Yu Jin Ha. But even if he could only be angry He couldn''t do anything. At this moment, all he had to think about was to survive here. Shi Wang tried to figure out how he could escape from here. He had only one option right now, that was. He must find a scapegoat. He looked at Mu Zhang before speaking. ¡°It''s all that guy''s fault, my lord, that guy is behind everything. That guy was a spy sent by the Merchant Guild. Let''s check about the shops in this town. That guy told us that This ce is dangerous for the merchant guild. must bepletely destroyed!¡± Mu Zhang was absent-minded. When did he say that? Yu Jinha looked at Mu Zhang. Yu Jinha''s expression, from now serious, slowly changed. Mu Zhang''s absent-minded expression made Yu Jinhaugh. ¡°This kid, haha, I''ve never heard a joke as funny as this. Do you think I''m very stupid or something?¡± Yu Jin Haughed until he was satisfied. He used his equipment before opening up some animations. It was all Mu Zhang''s animation. Ever since he stepped into Dragon City ¡°You think someone like this can have any vengeance with anyone? Just listening to the story about condoms, I''m still ashamed to dive into thend. What about acting in front of a mirror? and crying profusely for fear that you guys would hurt him hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha Mu Zhang heard that Yu Jin Ha didn''t know how to feel. He copsed to the ground. Min Chae Yeon couldn''t help walking up to him before slightly rubbing his head. ¡°Don''t worry brother. We don''t intend to hurt you. I just want you to be a witness.¡± Mu Zhang''s eyes filled with tears before nodding. He was very embarrassed but relieved. He seemed to be overthinking it. Heter began to sue the two of them for what had happened to him. Mu Zhang tells Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon everything that happened. The two of them, listening to what Mu Zhang said, could only sigh. ¡°Listen to what Mu Zhang said. It seems this is no small matter. The other party was a merchant guild. Although we have Master and his wives The Merchant Guild would still be able to cause trouble for Dragon City.¡± Yu Jin Ha wasn''t afraid that the Merchant Guild would use force to cause trouble for Dragon City. If so, he was sure that Dragon City would definitely be able to deal with such a problem. What Yu Jin Ha was worried about was The Merchant Guild had one thing that Dragon City didn''t have. That''s manpower and allies. Dragon City had a maximum poption of only one hundred thousand to two hundred thousand people while the Merchant Guild had countless strengths scattered all over the continents. Yu Jin Ha turned to Min Chaeyeon. She also had an expression that wasn''t that different from Yu Jinha. ¡°Looks like we have to report this matter to Master. But Master hasn''t returned yet, what should we do?¡± Min Chae Yeon figured it out before speaking. ¡°We can go to the female teacher and tell them. Aren''t they able to contact Master at any time?¡± Yu Jin Ha remembered. True as Min Chaeyeon said Chen Ming and everyone were connected by spirits. No matter where they are, they canmunicate with each other. Yu Jinha took out his phone before sending a message to all of his female teachers. Yu Jinha didn''t need to wait long. He immediately received a reply. ¡°Chen Ming is about to return from the Heavenly Realm. Wait for him toe back, then you can bring this matter directly to him.¡± The person who replied to Yu Jin Ha''s message was Xiao Lin. She was appointed by everyone in the group to take over as a temporary leader while Chen Ming was away. "Acknowledgment, Ms. Teacher." Yu Jinha replied respectfully. He didn''t dare to act improperly in front of his female teachers. Chen Ming wasn''t the only one who trained him and Min Chae Yeon. The female teachers also gave him and Min Chae Yeon good advice. Especially him, he had not forgotten the cold dragon eyes of his female teachers. He was sure if the sky was falling down. and his teacher was absent. Every female teacher is able to carry the sky. Yu Jin Ha then put his cell phone in his pocket. before turning to Mu Zhang before telling him to prepare well. He would take Mu Zhang to meet Chen Ming. And while Yu Jinha was talking to Mu Zhang He could sense his underlings heading toward him. ¡°Chou Mu Won? Do you have something like that toe to me at a time like this?¡± Yuchiha asked curiously. At normal times like this, Cho Mu Won works at the public rtions front. ¡°Boss, I have some documents to send to you. It is a document of two young men iming to be the eldest and second eldest of a person named Mu Zhang.¡± After speaking, Cho Mu Won handed some documents to Yu Jin Ha. He read the document before smiling and turning to Mu Zhang. ¡°Hey, do you have Big Brother and Second Brother here?¡± Mu Zhang heard Yu Jinha ask. His expression instantly changed. ¡°You mean Hyun Kook and Dae Pyung, right? If you mean those two We just had a drink and¡­um. Grilled meat swears together." ¡°Grilled meat swears?¡± Yu Jinha couldn''t helpughing once more. He was now one hundred percent sure that Mu Zhang was definitely not the culprit in this matter. Is there any viin that resembles Mu Zhang? No, no way, he doesn''t believe that there is a viin that resembles him. Yu Jin Ha turned to Cho Mu Won before speaking. ¡°Get them both here. Mu Zhang was now considered innocent. In fact, he is also regarded as a sorrower.¡± "acknowledge" Cho Mu Won then walked out of the room. Hyun Kook and Dae Pyung hurriedly walked over. The two looked for Mu Zhang before their eyesnded on Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon. Both of them didn''t know what to do. Both of them were afraid. However, even if you feel apprehensive Both of them were also worried about Mu Zhang. Seeing the two of them appear like this Mu Zhang was impressed. and thought that it was right to swear brotherhood with the two of them Even if the swearing is to eat roast beef together ¡­¡­¡­. In a city in the midst of the vast sea There was a towering building in the center of the city. This was thergest merchant guild hall. It is the starting point of the merchant guild. The head of the Merchant Guild is stationed here. And at this moment he is convening a meeting on trade in different territories. Including the Merchant Guild in the Underworld. within the meeting A middle-aged man had a somewhat unhappy expression on his face. This middle-aged man was Du Xingjiao. Everyone didn''t know what he was upset about. - ! This was his tactic that made everyone unable toprehend his thoughts. What Du Xingjiao was thinking was about Dragon City. He received an rm from Si Wang. He will be a person who is haughty. But it''s someone who''s covered. Mu Zhang told him that Dragon City was dangerous. He sent his weakest. and received a warning signal. This can only show that Dragon City is really dangerous. He was currently thinking of something. He looked at the head of the Merchant Guild before smiling. I hope that Dragon City is really dangerous just like Mu Zhang said. 623 Chapter 623 Dragon City Pce in the heart of the city Inside the Great Hall of the Pce A young man was now staring at two young girls. while the two girls stared at him. The two girls were currently holding something in their hands. It is a soft yellow stick. Its smell is very fragrant. silence passed Both girls felt extremely tight. I don''t know who this young man is. and what do you want from them? ¡°Um, is that¡­¡± A young girl tried to speak, but she didn''t know how to say it. She didn''t know who the young man was. And where are all the others now? And at the same time, another girl hid behind the girl who wanted to speak to the young man. Her expression was filled with concern. She could sense a strange power emanating from the young man''s body. The two girls and the three young men were Chen Ming, Long Ziyun, and Ye Ying''er. before Long Wei was surprised. All of the women here had discovered their own Dao. and ascended to the Dao Origin stage while he was sleeping. He couldn''t feel anything when he was asleep. I realized it when I woke up. This showed that every mistress here could rise to the Dao Origin realm in no time. Which is unbelievable. It would take months for him to break through to the Dao Origin realm. ¡®What happened? Since when has everyone been able to rise to the Dao Origin stage so easily?¡¯ Long Wei thought of Long Chu''s words. ¡®This is what our ancestors said. We can''t use our logic to understand what''s going on.'' Long Wei let out a sigh. He could only shook his head before walking outside the pce. ¡°Thinking too much about it will only negatively affect our Dao. Better go eat at that restaurant to rx in the morning.¡± Long Wei fled the truth with food. He had even forgotten to call his daughter and her friend to go with him. Inside Dongfanggu''s bedroom Ye Ying''er slowly opened his eyes and yawned for a month. She looked around, wanting to look for Dongfanggu. but she was not there Ye Ying''er thought that Dongfanggu should have woken up and left the bedroom. She slowly got up from the bed and went out of Dongfanggu''s bedroom. on the way She saw that Long Ziyun had also woken up. ¡°Good morning Ying''er.¡± Long Zhiyun greeted Ye Ying''er with a smile before yawning. The two have something inmon. That is, both are types of people who like to sleep and wake upte at night. Too bad they weren''t at their own homes. It caused the two of them to sleep. Ye Ying''er nodded at Long Zhiyun. The two talked about yesterday''s affair as they walked towards the living room. Long Zhiyun was slightly jealous of Ye Ying''er for being close to Dongfanggu. Bute to think of it, she shrugged. Ye Ying''er having more friends would be good for her. The two arrived in the living room to their surprise. ¡°Um, where have everyone gone? Or do we practice in the morning?" Long Zhiyun used her senses to look for everyone, but ¡°No, not a single person is in the house. It''s strange. Father isn''t here either.¡± Long Zhiyun didn''t know how to act in this situation. Ye Ying''er was no different from her. She tried to touch Dongfanggu but couldn''t find it. The two sat in the living room like that until Long Zhiyun''s stomach sounded. Ye Ying''er followed close behind. ¡°Hungry, Ying''er, are you hungry too?¡± Ye Ying''er nodded. She already thought of the food here. She couldn''t help drooling. All the food here was eaten by her dragon tongue. She didn''t know if she would be able to go back to eat the food she normally ate at her house. Long Zhiyun also thought the same thing. ¡°Um, how are we doing? If we let ourselves be very hungry I''m afraid we might identally transform ourselves into a dragon.¡± If there is a pickup that is not strong enough The dragons will return to their dragon form. their true form and look at both Neither of them were likely to have strong enough pickups. If they were normal, they wouldn''t easily turn into dragon form when they were hungry. but when here All the food stimted both of them to be dragons. Thus, their meager trays were insufficient to quell their desires. Dragons are very demanding creatures. Long Zhiyun was currently thinking. She remembered something. ¡°That''s right, Grand Mistress told us to treat ourselves as if we were at our own home. if like when we are at home When hungry, we must eat. Why don''t we go into the kitchen and get something to eat? The mistress of this house is also a kind dragon. They wouldn''t think too much about food, would they?" Long Zhiyun turned to Ye Ying''er. Ye Ying''er hesitated slightly. but thought of Dongfanggu She herself said the same. Ye Ying''er nodded at Long Zhiyun. ¡°Good, then let''s go to the kitchen.¡± Long Zhiyun led Ye Ying''er to the kitchen. without noticing that In the next room, there was a crack in the air. A young man came out of the crack. before heading to the kitchen. ¡°Um, is that¡­¡± Long Zhiyun didn''t know why. But she was extremely afraid of this Chen Ming. Her dragon bloodline told her that The person in front of her was a bloodline much higher than her. And while Long Ziyun was trying to find the words to say to Chen Ming, Ye Ying''er, who had sensed some kind of power in Chen Ming''s body. came out from behind her. before using his profound energy to write letters in the air ¡°You are the Dragon City Lord and Gu''er''s husband. Chen Ming, right?¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. Didn''t expect a shy girl tomunicate with him like this. But hermunication was written in air. Chen Ming was suspicious. ''Or she can''t speak'' Seeing Chen Ming''s doubtful expression, Ye Ying''er hurriedly exined. ¡°Ying''er can''t speak. It was because if Ying''er spoke, then The people around Ying''er would receive a reward. danger" ¡°Dangerous?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand why he just spoke. Everyone around her would be harmed. And just as Chen Ming wanted to continue asking Ye Ying''er also said the reason for her inability to speak clearly. ¡°Ying''er has Siren''s bloodline in him.¡± An uneasy expression could be seen when she had already mentioned the siren. It seems Siren''s track record isn''t very good. Chen Ming was not surprised to hear that sirens existed in this world. Since sirens are in the same myth as Zeus, Hades and Poseidon, when there are gods there are also demons. is normal Seeing that Chen Ming did not show any disdain on his face. Ye Ying''er let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that what Dongfanggu said was true. Her husband was a kind man. and not judging anyone by their appearance or the race they belong to Chen Ming nodded to Ying''er before introducing himself. ¡°Just like this And in response to your previous question, yes, I am the Lord of the Dragon City. And it is Gu''er''s husband and the other mistresses here.¡± Chen Ming finished introducing himself. He walked to the refrigerator and took out a cheese stick. He looked at Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. The two took only two cheese sticks each. ¡°I think you guys can''t just take it to fill your stomach. Come and pick up more of them as you like. I still have cheese sticks full of space rings, don''t worry. And this one is the best to eat with wine.¡± Chen Ming took out the wine from the refrigerator. He invites them to join him in the living room to eat cheese and wine. ¡°Wait for others to awaken from meditation. Then I''ll cook lunch for everyone to eat. Ah, I''ve forgotten something important. Who are you, where did youe from? The fact that you have entered my house means that my mistresses have given you permission to enter.¡± Chen Ming sat down on the sofa in the living room. In the living room right now, a young girl was watching TV. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked at the little boy. They both thought the girl was cute. It seemed that the two of them did not know the Celestial Spirit n. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er sat down on the sofa across from Chen Ming. This time it was Long Zhiyun who spoke. ¡°We came here because of Ancestral Long Chu, it''s true, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Long Zhiyun. She was the only daughter of the Dragon Lord Longwei. Father seems to have gone out to eat now¡­ without taking me and Ying''er with me.¡± Chen Ming looked at Long Ziyun. She seemed to resent her father for not taking her out for breakfast. Chen Ming smiled. He likes unceremonious people too much. And Long Zhiyun seemed to be a bright and naughty young woman. ¡°Just like this Grandfather Longshu It wouldn''t be surprising if that were the case." Chen Ming did not understand what Long Chu was thinking. To this day he still doesn''t understand him. However, even if he didn''t understand Long Chu. He knew that Long Chu did not have the evil eye. and always helping him behind the scenes Long Zhiyun slowly unwrapped the cheese stick before eating it with a very satisfied expression. Ye Ying''er followed close behind. The two then drank some wine. Wine and cheese go so well together that they both talk/write letters in the sky.e up together "heaven!" Chen Ming smiled at the two before rolling his eyes. He looked at Ye Ying''er. He found that something was wrong. ''A siren like that...'' Chen Ming recalled the legend of Siren. He could only say one word: Silenes are pitiful. mercilessly deceived and mistreated by the gods He looked at Ye Ying''er. She has Siren''s blood. Of course, the curse that the Siren had followed her with. Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes. Ye Ying''er saw Chen Ming''s dragon eyes filled with unfathomable energy. She was absent-minded. His dragon eyes were extremely beautiful. Like a precious sapphire in the ocean Those beautiful eyes were staring at her from head to toe. From the outer body to the inner body He could see every single object in her body. She felt like Chen Ming could see everything in her. without anything that can be obscured She was embarrassed right now. No one had ever made her feel this way before. ''Why do I feel like a naked body when he looks at me? This is the first time. Embarrassing.'' Ye Ying''er looked at her friend. I wanted to know if Long Zhiyun felt the same as her. However, seeing Long Zhiyun who did not react She felt relieved. ¡®Wait a minute. Why are we relieved that he wasn''t looking at the model?! This is too weird.'' Long Zhiyun who sat next to Ye Ying''er didn''t understand what was going on. She continued to eat the cheese sticks and the wine happily. I didn''t know what was going on in her best friend''s head. Chen Ming after examining Ye Ying''er . He let out a sigh. He really found something inside of her. However, he was unable to help her. ''She has received the curse of the Siren. But because she was half dragon half siren Her curse was not as strong as the other sirens. At most, her curse was only damaging the minds of those who had heard her voice. With a little rest, I can go back to normal.'' that Chen Ming could not help her. It was because the curse was considered a part of her. If he breaks that curse then It''s no different from killing her. Ye Ying''er saw that the feeling of looking all over his body had disappeared. She let out a breath. She didn''t know if she let out a sigh of relief or disappointment. She looked at Chen Ming who was currently thinking about something. She wanted to know what he was thinking right now, but didn''t dare to ask. She looked at Long Zhiyun. Her friends didn''t seem to care about anything around them. She ate the cheese sticks and the wine in a good mood. Ye Ying''er smiled. that Long Ziyun came Be friends with her because she is this kind of person. If she was like the others would not dare to be friends with this model And while Ye Ying''er was smiling She could hear someone''s voiceing up. ¡°Hmm, do we have guests like that? It was strange when we came back. I can''t feel the two of them..." Chang''e just now came back from helping her seven sisters set up the room. Xiao Xianni also followed her. in the procession of all the sisters She liked Chang''e the most. Even if she couldn''t give food to her, Xiao Xianni saw Chen Ming. Instead, she flew from Chang''e and hugged Chen Ming''s neck. She showed a satisfied expression on her face. Her body was absorbing Chen Ming''s power. Chen Ming, no matter what, she would absorb his power. Because his power was so enormous that absorbing Xiao Xianni''s power was like a drop of water in the ocean. heard what Chang''e said Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er immediately greeted and introduced themselves. Of course, Chang''e introduced himself back. Afterpleting the introduction Chen Ming answered Chang''e''s question that she had asked just a moment ago. ¡°You can''t detect them because you''re not used to the new powers you''ve gained. If it was in the past, your power was equivalent to a cup of water. Both of them were like drops of water. You will still be able to feel that drop of water. But now your power is equivalent to a river. A single drop of water is hard to see. You need to practice energy control, otherwise there will be trouble in the long run.¡± Talk about power control issues. Chen Ming had always been troubled by it. like a friend who has been together for a long time Chen Ming at this moment also had the same problem. However, with Nyx''s help, he can easily control his powers. ¡°Just like this This is the problem you often encounter.¡± Chang''e smiled, she was happy and sad at the same time. I was happy because she had encountered the same problem as Chen Ming. Sad because she was d that she had the same problem as him. Is there anyone who is happy to have problems with himself? She just shook her head. before walking over and sitting next to Chen Ming. She took out a cheese stick and a ss of wine before letting out a low voice. Since she turned into a dragon She felt that the food Chen Ming had eaten on a regr basis had be so delicious that she could no longer remember the old taste. ¡°That''s right, the others are also trying to cultivate their own power. Ming, why don''t we go help everyone? The magic camp that Morgan put in thought shouldst a long time.¡± Chen Ming heard what Chang''e said. He thought for a bit before shaking his head. ¡°No, if we go and help them, They wouldn''t benefit the most from essing their own Dao. And it will slow down their development.¡± Chang''e nodded. If Chen Ming made that decision The two talked a little more. Ye Ying''er and Long Ziyun were now stiff. For some reason, both of them were afraid of Chang''e. ¡°You''re not going to punish us, are you, Ying''er?¡± ¡°I don''t know either. But if we don''t behave well, maybe not.¡± Chang''e looked at the two as if he knew what they were thinking. Chang''e''s gaze made the two of them tremble. Chen Ming shook his head before touching her buttocks. making her cry a little ¡°Stop teasing them. They are our guests.¡± Chen Ming said as he stood up. Chang''e looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. He picked up his cell phone. ¡°Looks like I have work to do. Why didn''t you take care of them instead of me? Wait until the others finish cultivating.¡± Chang''e nodded and smiled at the two of them. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er tried to tell Chen Ming not to leave them. But it was already toote. 624 Chapter 624 Chen Ming looked at his cell phone. Xie Lin sent him a message about what Yu Jin Ha wanted to discuss with him. She is now even in the house. but was unable toe out and meet Chen Ming Because she was at a juncture in reaching her Dao. Chen Ming understood. Even though he was a little disappointed that he didn''t see the faces of thedies weing him when he returned. However, he understood that they were not like him. Who would cheat like him when ites to cultivation speed? Be a god in just a few years No one has ever done this before. ¡°Okay, now I have to go and see what''s going on with Yu Jinha.¡± Chen Ming disappeared before reappearing at the detention facility. He had arrived at the detention facility. He remembered something. ¡°Right, even though we already have a model ofw, But we still don''t have a court. Let Yu Jin Ha take Mao''s duties as both the person who upholds justice and the court. It turned out to be a bit too much.¡± Chen Ming was afraid that Yu Jinha would work too hard. He must have started organizing an organization of justice. However, one who can be the head of an organization must be a person of high virtue. ¡°Um, where can I find someone like that?¡± Chen Ming put this matter to his back. Now, he went to the detention center''s side and listened to what Yu Jin Ha wanted to discuss first. It is the teacher''s duty to guide the disciple on the path. Even if the disciple was a hundred years older than him. ¡­¡­¡­ Inside Yu Jin Ha''s office He was currently diligent in his work. Min Chae Yeon sat on hisp. before kissing him passionately The two rarely had time to rest. The time to have a good time is only when working. ¡°Umm~¡± Min Chae Yeon let out a soft cry. Her face was extremely red right now. She, after kissing Yu Jin Ha. She lightly stroked her stomach. She just smiled. Since the two of them were about to ascend to the Core Profound Realm. Both of them rushed to do their homework seriously. until finally the two were expecting to have a child together ¡°Have you thought of a name for our child yet?¡± Min Chae Yeon asked with a happy smile. In normal times, she might be reluctant to have children. But in this dragon city protected by the prestige of Ajarn and Ajarn Ying So she dared to have children. In this world, only this Dragon City is the safest and most advanced. If it were here, she believed that her child would grow up safely. and definitely strong Yu Jinha thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I want to name our child Yu Minah. What do you think?¡± ¡°Yu Min-ah, your Yu, my Min, and both of our uncles. It''s really suitable to be our child''s name. But what if it''s a son''s name?" ¡°If it''s a son, Yu Minyeon isn''t bad.¡± The two were so in love that they didn''t even notice that someone was in the room. His expression was full of smiles. He enjoyed this blissful moment the most. Yu Jin Ha and Min Chae Yeon, although rising to the Essence Profound Realm, A level that was reputed to be the highest level in this world. The two of them were still unable to sense Chen Ming. Aside from Chen Ming being at the Dao Origin stage with an abundance of Dao. There was also chaos in his body. If it''s not a Nux level person, then There was no way to be able to touch him. ¡°You guys love each other so well that the teacher isfortable. Plus there will be more little children in this world. Master must have found a gift to wee your little ones. Part of the child''s name I think you guys will have to use both names.¡± Yu Jin Ha and Min Chaeyeon heard Chen Ming''s voice. The two immediately jumped off the table. before standing straight up to wee Chen Ming. ¡°Wee, Master. I don''t think Master wille back today. I apologize for the disciple''s rudeness.¡± Yu Jin Ha looked extremely tense. Chen Ming could onlyugh. ¡°You don''t need to be that tight. The time of your cultivation has passed. I don''t intend to be strict with you again.¡± Chen Ming had been considered a demon tamer since his time as a special forces soldier. Of course, his current disciple was unable to use normal cultivation. He therefore arranged a special training that caused his disciple to draw blood. Of course, he fed Yu Jinha to the point of exhaustion. different from Min Chae Yeon she is a woman And he does not like violence against women. But even though he doesn''t like violence against women, sometimes it''s necessary. So Min Chaeyeon was no weaker than Yu Jin Ha right now. Yu Jinha breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he would be fixed again. He realized that the time of his hard training had passed. All that was left was to train myself regrly not to becking. Chen Ming walked over to the chair in front of Yu Jinha''s desk before speaking. ¡°Your Master said to Master, You have something you want to discuss with Master.¡± Yu Jinha heard Chen Ming''s words. He began to tell Chen Ming the events. ¡°Merchant Guild like that. Do you know where the world''srgest branch merchant guild is?¡± ¡°Dear Master, Thergest merchant association It is about one hundred thousand miles above the God and Devil Continent.¡± *One hundred thousand li (fifty thousand kilometers) Chen Ming nodded, he thought for a moment before making up his mind. ¡°I think I want to go y at the Merchant Guild. Listening to it, it must be a beautiful ce.¡± At the merchant guild meeting blue sea city Du Xingjiao seemed to have already figured out what his n was. He, who had finished his ns, waited for arge merchant to discuss the prospects of the various branches of trade he was overseeing. Each merchant here was at least a level lower than his own. To intervene while the other big merchants were speaking. It is forbidden. Even he himself would not be able to do that. The talking big merchant After speaking, he sat down to his own seat with peace of mind. He made contributions to the Merchant Guild as well, and every time anyone can make contributions to the Merchant Guild they will be rewarded And as usual, the head of the Merchant Guild rewarded him. It is an additional care area for the three lower worlds together. ¡°Thank you Guild Leader Su Zhang.¡± Su Zhang only nodded at him. and looked around to see if anyone else wanted toe up and talk about their work. Du Xingjiao slowly stood up. This made all the big merchants and guild leaders slightly surprised. Du Xingjiao usually doesn''t like to talk about his own works. He turned to Su Zhang before bowing slightly and speaking. ¡°I have nothing to say about the prospects of trading under my watch.¡± Su Zhang frowned slightly before speaking. ¡°If you don''t want to talk about your trade So what do you want to talk about?¡± Su Zhang easily caught Du Xingjiao''s words. He just said he didn''t want to talk about his trade. Su Zhang immediately understood that he wanted to talk about something else. Du Xingjiao had a slightly thoughtful face. which was his extremely rare expression. He looked at Su Zhang earnestly before speaking. ¡°I have heard that A new city was born in the jungle boundary. It is a very interesting city. But when I heard the name of the city I was very surprised. I don''t know if it will be what I thought or not.¡± Su Zhang knew that Du Xingjiao must be plotting something. Unfortunately, he didn''t know what he was nning. He waited for Du Xingjiao to finish speaking. Du Xingjiao already knew that Su Zhang knew what he had nned. But not knowing the details, he smiled in his heart. But his nning always led Su Zhang one step ahead. Su Zhang''s Dao was the Dao of Wealth. The more wealth he has, the stronger he will be. His Dao helped him in matters of trading and acquiring wealth for him. not having the ability to read his mind Du Xingjiao hade up with a n. he spoke out ¡°The name of the newly born city It''s the city...dragon." heard the word dragon Su Zhang even let out his profound energy. The throne he sat on was destroyed. ¡°Dragon, just now you said that dragon, right?¡± It seems that Su Zhang and the dragon have a very bad history with each other. Du Xingjiao was sweating. He didn''t think that the reaction he would get would be more than he thought. However, this is good. considered part of his n a sess ¡°Yes, Chief, that city is called Dragon City. Someone I sent earlier to negotiate a branch there. Who would have thought that my people would be dealt with? That''s why I don''t like talking about my trade in the council. But it''s really necessary. I feel that Dragon City poses a threat to us. Sooner orter, they will have to spread their branches across the Gods and Demons Continent. That is definitely our care area.¡± Ordinary people would probably think that the Heavens were in charge of the Gods and Demons Continent. But it was actually the Merchant Guild that was behind the scenes. They won''te out and move. If what happened didn''t hurt his trade. Even during the war between gods and demons and perverted gods from other realms. They didn''te out to interfere. It was because the war did not cause them to lose profits at all. On the contrary, it adds a lot of value to their products. However, this could not be said about the dragons. during that war The dragons destroyed most of their shops except for a fewrge outlets. They raided and looted all their valuable goods. To bring them to use in helping in the war. talk about what has happened Su Zhang was extremely angry. because of the fact that he had to lose a lot of property making him and his dao weaker for hundreds of years However, while he was extremely angry, He secretly nced at Du Xingjiao. He smiled in his heart. ''You think you can use this stick on me? It''s still a thousand years too early.'' Su Zhang still showed his anger. He turned to Du Xingjiao before speaking. ¡°Since you are the one who suffers the most from this matter, I, as a merciful chief, I will not interfere in this matter because of my personal feelings. I will let you handle this matter yourself.¡± Du Xingjiao was thinking that his n had worked. even opened his mouth but can''t speak He thought his n was ingenious. All the great merchants shook their heads. Did he think that everyone here was more stupid than him? Everyone has been through a lot before arriving here. Why wouldn''t they know this? Long Wei was feeling dizzy at this moment. He raised his hand before counting his fingers to predict something before shaking his head. ¡°Looks like something is about to happen. From the prediction, it must be a very big matter. but surprisingly it that it''s not about us.¡± Normally Long Wei, if he predicts big things Most things tend to involve themselves primarily. However, this time it wasn''t about him. ¡°What is going to happen but it''s not about us? Really interesting.¡± Long Wei was really interested about what would happen. "You got the food" Long Wei, who was thinking about it, was called back by the sweet voice of the restaurant staff. with the smell of food indescribable ¡°Life here is really good. It''s a pity that we can''te here often. Otherwise, there''s definitely going to be a problem with that guy, but never mind. The matter of the Mother of Darkness seemed to have been resolved as well. The rest is just waiting for the ancestor¡¯s grandchildren toe back.¡± Long Wei finished thinking and immediately ate his special food. without knowing that the person he was waiting for had returned Even at the Dao Origin level Wong Wei was still unable to sense Chen Ming''s identity. Only those who had advanced to God Level would be able to sense Chen Ming''s identity. at the royal pce Chen Ming returned after talking to Yu Jinha. He wanted to ask if anyone would like to visit Blue Sea City. At this moment, the girls had left the room. Everyone could control their own power to some extent. But still not enough to control them so well that they can be used in battle. ¡°Sorry, but we really can''t go along. We still have to try to control our power.¡± Xiao Wen walked over and hugged Chen Ming. She missed Chen Ming so much. Practice time and real time are very different. Everyone''s control practice just now took more than several months. Even though the time outside only a few hours had passed. After Xiao Wen walked over and hugged Chen Ming . others follow Everyone hugged Chen Ming and warmly weed him home. Besides weing Chen Ming, everyone also weed Chang''er, Hua Lan, and Enrica along with the Seven Fairies. And what''s even more special is Xiaoxianni. Everyone seemed to like her very much. ¡°Brother Ming!¡± and while everyone is spending time together A dragon was flying towards the house along with another smaller dragon. Besides the two dragons, there were two young girls sitting on the heads of the two dragons. The four were Xiao Long, Xiao He, Xiao Mei, and finally Chen Jihua. Cosmic Swallowing Dragon, Spirit Dragon, Apocalypse Dragon dragon of life An ancient high bloodline dragon before the merging of the heavens and the universe. The four dragons, if they are fully grown There might even be more power than God. Xiao Long was the one who shouted joyfully to Chen Ming. He hadn''t spent time with Chen Ming for a long time. Xiao Long earlier descended to the lower world. and brought Chen Jihua with him. At this time, Chen Jihua looked like a five-year-old child. However, there was something strange. ¡°Ji Hua''s power level. At the Dao Origin stage!¡± Everyone was surprised. Didn''t think Chen Jihua, who was only five years old, would be at this Dao Origin stage. ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Jihua flew over to Chen Ming before giving him a nostalgic hug. ¡°Ji Hua misses Brother, why doesn''t Brother go down to see Ji Hua?¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Jihua with big eyes. Her eyes were full of life. She is the dragon of life. Just wishing she could create a living being from scratch. Her power was closest to the Divine realm. Her power was simr to Nuwa''s. Chen Ming hugged Chen Jihua before smiling at her. What did he remember? Others might not be able to go with him. But can his brothers and daughters go with him? ¡°Is there anyone who wants to go on a trip with me? I think I''m going to go to the city in the middle of the sea. Anyone want to go with me?" Of course, the four dragons hurriedly nodded. The four wanted to spend time with Chen Ming. But before Chen Ming could talk about his ns, Xiao He spoke first. ¡°Um, sorry, papa. When will Papa have Kang Ye? Xiao He already misses Kang Ye.¡± Xiao He was a dragon that had connected to Chen Ming after Kang Ye had swapped her horns. She and Cang Ye were regarded as the same person. Being in this world caused her to lose her connection with Kang Ye. It made her feel empty. Chen Ming looked at Cang Lan. She, too, was waiting for him. I wondered if he had to quickly find the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower in Yang''s part. To bring Kang Ye to this world 625 Chapter 625 Chen Ming intended to find the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower in Yang''s part. However, even if he was at such a high level, he would not know where to find it. He just let out a breath. ¡°If it was avable for sale, it would be good¡­¡± Chen Ming blinked his eyes. If it''s on sale, would it be good? ¡°Right, we haven''t even entered the Chamber of Commerce of the High World Merchant Guild. Just then, we''re going to the city of the blue sea. The city where thergest merchant guild is located. There must be a yin-yang fusion flower there.¡± Chen Ming was confident. that there must be it Chen Ming was currently nning a trip to Blue Sea City. but before he goes He had to wait for Long Wei first. Long Zhiyun told him. What did Long Wei want to talk to him about? Long Wei after having breakfast, he returned to the pce house. He was currently contemting what was about to happen. How uneasy he felt. and as he was about to walk into the pce house He sensed four dragons. he looked up at the sky No matter how many times you see He still felt intimidated. ¡°When did the fourth dragon appear¡­¡± There were only three dragons yesterday. But now there was one more dragon. Plus, each dragon at first was only at the True Essence Realm level. But now it was back at the Dao Origin level. Long Wei could only shake his head. He was now numb to his body and soul. He was beginning to lose his mind about what had happened. If he keeps sticking to the same idea He might be crazy. ¡®As the ancestors have said We can''t applymon sense to these dragons.'' Even dragons together still think like this. Not to mention other species of creatures. Long Wei walked into the house. and immediately headed towards the living room. He sensed that her daughter and friend had woken up. Chen Ming sat waiting for Long Wei while ying with Chen Jihua. Chen Ming asked his lovely sister about the world below. how is it now Then why did Zhang Lin let here to the upper world alone like this? Although Xiao Long, Xiao He and Xiao Mei were very strong. But in Zhang Lin''s eyes, All three were still children. She shouldn''t have let the three of them bring Chen Jihua like this. Chen Jihua heard her beloved brother ask. She showed signs of breaking out. Looking left and right, trying to figure out how to tell her brother. Chen Ming saw Chen Jihua''s expression. He immediately understood. He lightly pinched her nose before speaking. ¡°Naughty since childhood. How should brother punish Ji Hua? Hm~¡± Chen Jihua giggled. She knew that her beloved brother would definitely not punish her. Just by pinching her nose, he used as little force as he could. Chen Ming''s hand was extremely soft. Cang Lan looked at Chen Ming spending time with Chen Jihua. She suddenly felt sad. Xia Lin and the others noticed her expression, everyoneforted her, Chen Ming would definitely find the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower. And she would get Kangye back. ¡°Thank you all of you.¡± Cang Lan smiled at her sisters and sisters. She thought back. If she hadn''t met Chen Ming in these two lives, then Her life would surely be filled with loneliness and loneliness forever. Chen Ming looked at Cang Lan. He smiled at her before speaking to her telepathically. ''This time we have to seed. Ye Er will be born in this world, I promise.'' Cang Lan smiled at Chen Ming, she nodded, she would try too. The atmosphere at this moment was full of happiness and warmth. Long Wei, who entered the house, felt awkward. If he enters at this time Will he ruin the atmosphere? He just let out a breath. before deciding to walk into the room He knew that Chen Ming could sense him. But the person said nothing. and waiting for him to show himself Long Wei at this moment looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming at this moment looked like an ordinary person without the slightest bit of profound energy in him. But this ordinary cough is not ordinary. In this world, everyone has profound energy. This ce is not like the world below. Furthermore, being surrounded by powerful beauties Having said that, it felt sad. It took him a thousand years to get to this point. But as you look at each Only one person lived for a thousand years. The others were only less than a hundred years old. ¡°Sit down before Lord Dragon. I heard from Long Zhiyun that you have something to say to me?¡± Long Wei nodded at Chen Ming. He walked over and sat on the sofa across from Chen Ming. He now needed to think carefully about how he would ask to join Chen Ming''s alliance. It had been a long time since Long Wei had not felt this frightened. Dragon''s Horn filled with nobility Now I have met those who are above all forms. The Dragon Dao didn''t help him right now. Repeatedly went to help the other party. I thought it was depressing. The Dragon Dao was one of the Dao that Chen Ming could reach. But for him, it was the only Dao he could reach. Chen Ming now let Long Wei use his thoughts. He knew what Long Wei wanted. And it was something he could give for nothing. In fact, he would benefit more than Long Wei himself. Long Wei now thought about everything well. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°City Lord I am in the name of the Dragon Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Archipgo. want to form a dragon alliance I want the City Lord to join us.¡± To be honest, Long Wei didn''t see the need to go round and round. From hearing about Chen Ming from Long Chu''s mouth, He was someone who didn''t care much about ceremony. It would be better to talk to him directly. Long Wei looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. Not only him But Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er also looked at Chen Ming. The three wanted Chen Ming to join the Dragon Alliance as well. Chen Ming heard Long Wei say something like To be honest, he felt like this dragon. The dragon did not act like himself to be greater than Chen Ming. and not act like Chen Ming is bigger than him What he was doing right now was just a middle-aged man and a young man talking. like inviting neighbors to join a group event Chen Ming smiled. He knew that the part that Long Wei approached him was so good. because of Longshu But even if it was because of Long Chu Chen Ming didn''t think much of it. Chen Ming thought for a moment. before deciding to do something Chen Ming sent an invitation to join an alliance to Long Wei. The current system for Chen Ming was not something to hide. It does its job to the very end. From the level of the First God The system has be worthless. Chen Ming could actually create a system on his own and give it to the people he wanted. Long Wei was waiting for Chen Ming''s answer. Seeing something appear in front of him, he was extremely shocked. ¡°This is Divine Wisdom!¡± Long Wei looked at Chen Ming. Long Wei knows the system. However, he knew it by another name. Its original name was Divine Wisdom. Chen Ming heard such a name. He could only nod. The name Divine Wisdom was not one bit of an exaggeration. With this Divine Wisdom, he became a god in no time. Long Wei gulped. Didn''t expect Chen Ming to be the chosen one. It was someone who received this kind of divine wisdom. He thought that only creations could receive Divine Wisdom. Long Wei let out a sigh. before epting the invitation to be an ally with Chen Ming. and as soon as he entered into an alliance with Chen Ming, He could feel that he was connected to something. Chen Ying: Hmm, who is this? How did you get into the chat? Ao Ertian: A new member? wee! Yggdrasil: Oh, is that a dragon? In the past, when I was in As- Chen Ying: So quiet, no one asked. Yggdrasil: ¡­¡­¡­. Long Wei was absent-minded. He looked at Chen Ming. don''t understand what happened Chen Ming exined to him that it was an alliance group chat. No matter where they are, in which universe or which multiworld, everyone canmunicate and send things to each other. ¡°It''s something that''s quite convenient. worthy of divine wisdom.¡± Long Wei was impressed. With this divine wisdom The Dragon Inds and the Dragon City were considered allies. Chen Ming talked with Chen Ying and Ao Ertian. Asked whether the two of them would like to visit the city of the blue sea. Chen Ying: No, I''m sorry but I''m building my kingdom. Now in Undead Control¡­ Ao Ertian: I can''t go either. Right now I''m working on building an energy generator that gives higher energy than Arc. It''s hard too, but luckily I got a note from your boyfriend. Makes work a lot easier. Yggdrasil: Let''s go, I want to go to the city of the blue sea. I miss the sea! Chen Ming: @Chen Ying @Ertian Bay Understood and good luck Yggdrasil: ¡­¡­..Don''t ignore me! Chen Ming ignored Yggdrasil. It''s not that he''s mean. But Yggdrasil was the problem. Just knowing who raised it gave him a headache. Chen Ming afterwards talked to Long Wei about various matters. He allowed Long Wei to bring people to live in Dragon City or do business. Dragon City is currently in the process of expanding. Getting more people toe would be good. after finished talking Long Wei wanted to immediately return to the Dragon Inds to deliver the good news. And he might even bring a little of the unique food here. to negotiate with the nobles And just as he was about to take Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er back. The two of them rushed to hide behind Chen Ming. ¡°I still don''t want to go back to Father. You can go back first.¡± ¡°Me too. I want to stay here." The two girls he brought with him He seems to have fallen in love with this city. Long Wei now didn''t know what to do. He looked at Chen Ming. ¡°Don''t worry Lord Dragon. This is the safest ce in the world. Let them both hang out here.¡± Long Wei heard what Chen Ming said. He also agreed with Chen Ming . Is there anywhere else as safe as here? where there were ten Dao Origin cultivators ¡°Then I''ll have to leave my daughter and her friend as well.¡± Long Wei bid farewell and immediately returned to Dragon City. Long Wei after receiving Chen Ming''s reply about the alliance. He did something that caught Chen Ming''s attention. He blessed the Dragon City with his Dragon Dao. As soon as he blessed Dragon City Chen Ming immediately realized that everyone in the city would receive an increased cultivation bonus. Chen Ming was able to give blessings as well. Of course, he was at the God level. Why can''t he bless? However, Chen Ming was able to bless like Long Wei. But he didn''t have any experience with blessings. In fact, he had never blessed anyone. even his woman and his family. It was best to let Long Wei bless his city on his behalf with the Dragon Dao. He wasn''t sure with his God-level power. Will the people of the city be able to bear his blessings? Sometimes a blessing is no different from a curse. provided that the blessed were not worthy of the blessings they would receive. ¡°Looking at the denser Heaven and Earth Profound Energy. Everyone in the city will be able to train about thirty percent faster.¡± Chen Ming nodded. This was an ordinary training speed. Not including the medicines that are sold in convenience stores. Long Wei after blessing Dragon City. He immediately headed back to the Dragon Inds. His ship was full of food and valuables that could not be found anywhere else but Dragon City. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er sent Long Wei over before returning to Chen Ming''s pce. Chen Ming looked at the two who had already returned. Everyone in the house is currently not practicing or doing their own errands. How can you leave a guest lonely without an attendant? Chen Ming decided to ask the two with a smile. ¡°Do you two want to go to the Blue Sea City together with us?¡± Xiaolong, Xiaohe, Xiaomei and Chen Jihua didn''t have a problem having theme with them. In fact, besides the four, Xiaoxianni also asked to follow. Xiao Xianni was now attached to Chen Jihua, almost inseparable. The reason she was so addicted to Chen Jihua was because Chen Jihua was a Dragon of Life and Beginning. Her body was filled with light energy and life energy. It was Xiaoxianni''s delicious food. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er heard that Chen Ming followed. The two looked at each other before smiling. Is there or will both deny The two will go with Chen Ming and everyone. Both of them, besides the various locations on the Dragon Inds, They would never go anywhere else. I heard the name of the city where Chen Ming was leaving. They couldn''t help but suspect that Will the city be as beautiful as its name? Chen Ming had already heard the two of them. He nodded before walking towards Chang''e and the others. Each of them had things to do so they couldn''t go with him. He kissed everyone goodbye before Will embark on a journey with his dragon brothers. and the two guests Chen Ming didn''t have to spend time preparing anything. Because he already has everything he needs with him at all times. ¡­¡­¡­. blue sea city After the meeting of the great merchants was over Du Xingjiao now had a very serious expression. His ns didn''t seem to go the way he had imagined. ¡°That guy is really evil. Just a few words can reverse all my ns!¡± Du Xingjiao wanted Su Zhang to have trouble with Dragon City, which he thought would be under the care of his thousand-year mortal enemy, Long Wei. But who would have thought that Su Zhang would figure out his n so easily? Du Xingjiao clenched his fists tightly. He was sure that Su Zhang would let him take care of this matter. Discussed will definitely keep the web behind the scenes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent his men to keep an eye on him like this. Du Xingjiao looked behind him. A young man in ck robes with silver threads followed closely behind him. He didn''t know his name. However, he knew that the man in the silver robe was Su Zhang''s bodyguard. The guard he had paid arge sum of money to the Assassin''s Guild to get him. Silver Masked Killer, this was his position in the Necromancer Guild. He was an assassin only at the Extinction level. Realm only However, even though he was only at the Extinction Realm rank, he had so many techniques and treasures that even the Profound Realm had to be wary of. Du Xingjiao was only at the Extinction Realm level, if he fought against him, he would definitely not win. "We have to find a way to get rid of it before it bes our problem." While Du Xingjiao was thinking of a n to deal with the Silver Masked Killer, The Silver Masked Assassin was also currently looking for a way to get rid of him. However, Su Zhang told him that. Wait for him to reveal his true essence before ''It''s really a pity. That we can''t deal with it immediately like this If Su Zhang let us deal with it, then We probably have time to do other things that are more useful, such as investigating Dragon City.'' The Silver Masked Assassin thought of Dragon City and couldn''t help but think of all the ck Masked Assassins he had sent to die. ''Or do we have to send more assassins to die? Well, let''s just get some information. It doesn''t matter how many assassins of that level die.'' The silver masked assassin after thinking about Dragon City was finished. He went back to keep an eye on Du Xingjiao. He hoped that Du Xingjiao wouldn''t waste too much time on him. Chapter 626 626 Blue Ocean City Chen Ming now needed someone to guide him to Blue Ocean City. He knows which direction to go. But he didn''t know if after leaving thend area he would be lost. In the sea there are many dimensional rifts. If he''s not careful, There may be an event like before. where he got lost in a dimensional rift and appeared somewhere unknown His target now was Mu Zhang. A former member of the Low Level Merchant Guild, now had a General City Effect status of Dragon City. He was the only person who could lead him to Blue Sea City. Mu Jang, after Hyun Guk and Dae Pyung''s word that the two will be watching over and taking care of Mu Jang during his probation period. This was considered the lightest punishment. If it was another city, there would be people who thought badly. They would have been killed right there and right away. Fortunately, Dragon City''s domination system was rather poor in some respects. Make Mu Zhang free and on probation. The punishment was the same as that of a quarrel. Mu Zhang currently lives with Hyun Gook and Da Pyeong in a condo in the south of Dragon City. This condo was designed by Chen Ming himself. But those who created it were the Highhumans along with other races like the Tundra. with their technology They were able to build the condo that Chen Ming had designed in just a short amount of time. Chen Ming, together with everyone at this moment, arrived in front of the condo. The four young dragons had already seen the condo until they got used to it. However, Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er had never seen a condo before. ¡°Wow, this is just like a pagoda. But it has a square shape¡­or is it not a pagoda but a tower?¡± Chen Ming looked at Long Ziyun. He liked her curiosity and yfulness. ¡°This ce called a condo is a ce to live for a lot of people.¡± "residence?" Long Zhiyun still didn''t understand about living together as a group without being from the same family. But she didn''t think to think much about it. I think too much and my head hurts She doesn''t like headaches. Ye Ying''er didn''t say anything. Just exploring around Chen Ming walked towards Niti''s room. He knocked a little on the ss before someone came to serve him. As soon as Niti saw Chen Ming, his expression was extremely astonished. It''s not often that people get to see their idols. Chen Ming, besides being the City Lord He is also the idol of the people here. He is the person who makes the lives of the people here better. Not only did they have a better life and didn''t have to starve, they also felt very safe. They didn''t have to fear bandits or even beasts. Chen Ming smiled at the attendant before speaking. ¡°I came to find a person named Mu Zhang, he must have just moved in today. I would like to know his room number, please?¡± The curator who heard Chen Ming asked politely . He hurriedly searched for Mu Zhang''s information as quickly as he could. And in just a few seconds, he got Mu Zhang''s information. ¡°Dear Lord Mayor, Mu Zhang moved into the apartment this morning in room number 704. In this room, apart from Mu Zhang, there were two other residents. They are named Hyeongkook and Daepyung." Chen Ming nodded. before immediately heading to room 704. In Room 704, Hyeong Kook and Dae Pyeong were currently lying on their backs. They forgot they were drunk. After they saved Mu Zhang They continued to get drunk. It''s now asleep. Mu Zhang now had bright eyes. He definitely wouldn''t dare to drink alcohol any time soon. Because every time he drank alcohol, there was always a problem. ¡°Will anything happen after this? Why don''t you feel good?" And as soon as Mu Zhang thought like that He heard someone ringing the bell at the door. "Who''s knocking at the door at this time? Hyun Guk and Dae Pyung said that they don''t have any acquaintances here. or to be a caregiver." Mu Zhang shook his head before walking towards the door. no one taught him that do not open the door to strangers Mu Zhang opened the door. There was a young man with two young women and five children standing in front of the door. Mu Zhang wondered, why were they knocking on the door? and before he even asked a question The young man spoke to him first. ¡°You are Mu Zhang, right? I have something to help you. Take me to the Merchant Guild in Blue Sea City.¡± Mu Zhang could only blink his eyes. But he didn''t drink alcohol, why did the problem stille to him like this? Chen Ming at this moment looked at Mu Zhang. Mu Zhang also looked at Chen Ming. The two stared at each other for a moment. Mu Zhang''s expression was not very good right now. Chen Ming wanted him to take him to Blue Sea City. That was the only ce in the world that he didn''t want to go the most. Mu Zhang looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know who he was and where he came from. Mu Zhang had never seen Chen Ming before. Therefore, he didn''t know that the person speaking to him right now was the Dragon City Lord. He spoke with a serious expression. Chen Ming even saw the effect appear. ¡°I refuse (Daga Kotowaru!), I''m not going anywhere!¡± Mu Zhang said with all his determination. He won''t leave here. This was heaven and the only ce he was safe. He closed the door in Chen Ming''s face. He shut the door on the most powerful people in the city. and also the strongest in this world Chen Ming blinked his eyes before looking at his younger siblings and the two girls following him. His younger siblings were now using their human form. The fourughed at him. The four of them didn''t think that Chen Ming''s door would be closed in his face like this. ¡°Brother Ming, by closing the door, hehe, no one has ever done this to Brother Ming before.¡± ¡°Brother Ming''s expression is so funny.¡± ¡°Brother Ming, don''t be sad. Here, Mei gave me snacks.¡± ¡°hehe¡± as if being carried away by theughter of the four Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er alsoughed. Only Xiaoxianni didn''t understand why everyone wasughing. Chen Ming only smiled and shook his head before ringing the bell again. This time no one opened the door. Except no one opened the door. Magic camps and security runes also work. also Chen Ming saw that Mu Zhang had even used magic formations and security runes. He couldn''t do anything. To do more than that would be to break the rules he had set. ¡°People who set the rules It shouldn''t be the ones who break the rules themselves. It''s a pity, but we''ll have to go on our own without someone leading the way.¡± Chen Mingter led his younger siblings along with Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er to walk away from Kondo. even if there is no guide Chen Ming thought that he would still be able to find a way to Blue Ocean City. Although it may take a little time, but Within the room, Mu Zhang now sensed that the people outside the room had all left. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Let''s go, it''s really scary, they must have been sent from the Merchant Guild. If you lose your faith and go out of town¡­¡± Mu Zhang stood behind the door for a moment. And when he was sure that Chen Ming and the others wouldn''te back. He went straight to the living room. He was about to turn on the TV to get bored before Hyeong Kook and Dae Pyung woke up. The home phone in the room rang. ¡°Hmm, how do you use this?¡± Mu Zhang still had to adjust a lot. He looked at thendline phone before remembering what Hyungook had taught him. ¡°Just pick up this thing and listen to what the caller has to say. Like this, it is like amunication stone.¡± Mu Zhang answered the phone call. He could hear the voices of people he could clearly recognize. It was the sound of someone who had recently grabbed him. ¡°Lord Yu Jinha, what can I do for you!¡± The one who called him was Yoo Jin Ha. He called Mu Zhang because he thought Chen Ming would definitely go find him. And as Mu Zhang had just been to this city for the first time. He probably didn''t know Chen Ming. ¡°Mu Zhang, I''m calling to tell you that City Lord wants to go to Blue Sea City. He shoulde to you soon so that you can lead him to that city.¡± Yu Jinha told Mu Zhang Chen Ming''s appearance. The more Mu Zhang listened, the more His countenance grew paler and paler. His body was trembling. ¡°Alright, that''s all I can say. Enjoy living in this Dragon City.¡± After finishing speaking, Yoo Jinha hung up the phone. Yu Jinha felt attracted to Mu Zhang. So he took care of him from a distance. ¡°Dead for sure. We closed the door in the face of the city governor. Die! Definitely die!¡± Mu Zhang with speed He rushed towards the door before releasing the formation and runes. before rushing towards Chen Ming. He couldn''t sense Chen Ming. However, he could sense the people apanying him. He was d that Chen Ming hadn''t left the city yet. He stopped at a convenience store first. He probably wanted to buy things for his younger siblings. Mu Zhang arrived at a convenience store. His face turned red. This convenience store was the first ce he got to know about condoms. He gulped, hoping that no one would recognize him. But his hopes were shattered. Seeing that the salesman was the one who exined to him about condoms Also, the staff gave him a smile. ¡°Why do we get such bad luck?¡± Even if you don''t want to go in but have to enter He didn''t want to die yet! Mu Zhang snorted before walking over to Chen Ming who had bought ice cream for everyone. "City Lord" Mu Zhang called out to Chen Ming with a dark expression. He didn''t know what to say to Chen Ming. ''We closed the door in the face of the city lord. He must be very angry.'' Mu Zhang was full of worries. Chen Ming would have to drive him out of the city, no, the penalty for Mining the High was only death. ''I don''t want to die yet!'' Chen Ming saw Mu Zhang''s expression and immediately knew what he was thinking. Chen Ming looked at the salesperson. He looked at Mu Zhang with concern. ''Hmm, it seems that Mu Zhang is the same as what Yu Jinha said. Harmless...'' Chen Ming looked at Mu Zhang. He was now like a frightened puppy. And while Chen Ming was thinking about telling him, he wasn''t angry. His brother Long also spoke. ¡°Ah, this is the older brother who closed the door in your face.¡± Followed by Nong Long, next to him is Nong He. These two always do what they do. always together ¡°Eh, that''s right, this elder brother who closed the door in elder brother''s face.¡± "Brother Jai, this brother closed the door on Brother Jai, hehe." Chen Jihua followed the two with a smile. Not all of her teeth had popped up yet. Mu Zhang heard the words of the three children, his expression turned pale. Today, his expression changed so often that he didn''t even know what his normal expression was. ¡°Yeah, well, it''s¡­a misunderstanding.¡± Mu Zhang trembled, he wanted to kneel down and apologize to Chen Ming. ¡°Long''er, He''er, Hua''er, don''t tease him like that. Brother, he lookspletely scared.¡± Chen Ming came over to save Mu Zhang before he was scared to the point of losing consciousness. He still needed someone to guide him. Chen Ming after talking to his brothers He looked at Mu Zhang before speaking. ¡°I understand, in fact, you don''t have to force yourself to guide me. I can ask directions and go there. It might just take a little longer.¡± Mu Zhang looked at Chen Ming. His fear had now subsided. However, he looked at Chen Ming with strange eyes. ''Hmm, why is the mayor looking so kind, is he really the mayor?'' Mu Zhang had never seen someone in power as kind as Chen Ming. If it was anyone else Mu Zhang would have disappeared from this world since he closed the door in his face. Chen Ming didn''t need to read his mind to read Mu Zhang''s thoughts. ¡°You don''t have to think too much. I''ve been mine like this ever since I hadn''t yet walked into the path of cultivation. Even if I''m at a very high level My identity remains the same, unchanged.¡± heard what Chen Ming said Mu Zhang''s eyes shone brightly. He had a deep respect for Chen Ming. ¡°The wise city governor I have little reverence." Chen Ming saw that Mu Zhang was less afraid of him. He picked up a strawberry ice cream before handing it to him. ¡°This is ice cream, have you tried it yet?¡± Mu Zhang looked at the ice cream before looking at one of the items. It looks simr. His expression hesitated. ¡°Um, Lord Mayor. I also want to ept it. But I''m afraid it''s going to be¡­¡± Before Mu Zhang could say anything. The salesperson rushed over to him before immediately covering his mouth. ¡°City Lord Please change the vor of the ice cream.¡± The salesman looked at the box of condoms. Chen Ming''s eyes blinked slightly before Oh came up. ¡°Like this. Then change to vani ice cream instead.¡± Chen Ming''s taste changed to a taste that was not on the condom box. Mu Zhang let out a sigh. before willingly epting the ice cream from Chen Ming. He had never eaten ice cream before. The salesman saw that Mu Zhang had eaten the ice cream Chen Ming had given him, and he sighed. Chen Ming who took the ice cream and distributed it to everyone was because he had already paid. He paid enough money to buy the entire store. He didn''t know what his dragon brothers would like to eat. If their kids like to eat anything Of course, even running out of shelves probably wouldn''t be enough. ¡°Alright, you took my ice cream. It shows that you really want to guide me.¡± Mu Zhang looked at Chen Ming. He wasn''t so sure what ice cream had to do with wanting to lead. But he didn''t say anything. He already wanted to guide Chen Ming. Mu Zhang nodded before telling Chen Ming the fastest route to Blue Sea City. Chen Ming heard that the nearest route was not far from his wharf. And it takes only a few hours to sail to the city of the blue sea. He breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s good that I haven''t left yet. Otherwise, I don''t know how many days it will arrive." Mu Zhang smiled at Chen Ming. This was the secret passage of the Merchant Guild. Only the high-ranking members of the Guild knew of this path. The trade routes of the Merchant Guild were no different from those of the Dragon Archipgo. Anyone who knows all the secret paths will be able to control all the waters and that person will be the true Lord of the Seas. Chapter 627 627 Fluffy Chen Ming, Mu Zhang, along with Dragon siblings, arrived at the port in no time. The port was now much more developed than Chen Ming thought. A small port now has a very high probability of bing a port city. Fishing is going well. Sea monsters that were caught from the sea had a very high selling price. Chen Ming would not be surprised if this port would soon be a port city. like his dragon city Chen Ming and his group arrived at the port. It seems that his siblings are hungry for snacks. Chen Ming took out a handful of snacks before handing them over to his younger siblings. His dragon children ate a lot of snacks. However, Chen Ming did not need to worry about the health of the younger siblings. Because dragons have a very high metabolic system. Kim Mintae used to say that one day a dragon needs up to tens of millions of calories a day. If you hit the amount of meat One dragon eats up to tons of meat. And that was an ordinary dragon that Kim Mintae had encountered in his world. It was not a High Dragon like Chen Ming and his brothers. Previously, Chen Ming had bought all the snacks from the convenience store. He thought it should be enough for his dragon brothers to eat until they reached Blue Sea City. ¡°City Lord! Everyone, the mayor came to the pier. Hurry up and wee!¡± All the fishermen hurriedly prepared to wee Chen Ming excitedly. It was not often that everyone had met the Lord in person. The city was now muchrger. and has a poption that grows ording to size Most of the people were immigrants from other cities or territories. They had never seen Chen Ming. but heard his story He built the safest and most advanced city on the in less than a month. Due to the fact that Dragon City had been built for a few months, many people flocked to apply for citizenship. It was because the spirit spirits did their part to gather the most people for Chen Ming. The people under Chen Ming''s rule It will be a power for him in the long run. They would receive Chen Ming''s blessing to quickly be stronger as if receiving an experience gaining potion. And in return for their power, part of it would belong to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at all the fishermen before speaking. ¡°There is no need for much ceremony. I didn''te to check anything. I just need to find a boat to travel to a certain city.¡± As soon as Chen Ming spoke like that, People were overwhelmed. They had never seen a governor who didn''t pay attention to the ceremony before. They talked to each other before the leader of the fishermen spoke up. ¡°City Lord, if you don''t mind, please use that ship.¡± The fisherman''s leader points to thergest and best looking boat. This is a prototype boat built for excursions at sea. On board the ship is equipped with many facilities. There are also magic camps and runes that protect sea monsters as well. The ship was so big that it could carry thousands of peoplefortably. There are hundreds of rooms on the ship. The fisherman leader spoke proudly. "We call it the Titanic..." Chen Ming looked at the Titanic with absent-minded eyes. I don''t know where they got the idea for a boat like this. Who would have thought that entertainment media like movies would make the city develop so quickly? He only shook his head before taking out something from his bag. ¡°This is your reward for lending me this dancing boat.¡± What Chen Ming took out was a dragon fruit. It was worth more than a hundred high-grade spirit stones. The dragon fruit was formed from Chen Ming''s overflowing spiritual energy. He gathered it and sealed it into the orb because of regret. Who would have thought that because of this, Chen Ming created a new, more valuable currency? Chen Ming was like a silver printer that could print unlimited amounts of money right now. The fisherman''s leader did not refuse Chen Ming''s reward. It was unwise to refuse a reward from the City Lord. because it would dishonor him. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming, after giving the reward to the fishermen Immediately he led everyone onto the ship¡­Titanic. The ship, in addition to the magic camp and defense runes. There are also magic camps and runes that can be used to control the ship. ¡°Hopefully this dancing boat won''t hit a rock.¡± Chen Ming nted one g. But at his level and nting a few hundred gs wouldn''t be much different. The journey to the Blue Sea City has begun. A giant ship sails through the seas. The steep waves couldn''t do anything with it. Ye Ying''er and Long Zhiyun were currently sitting on the ship''s bow withfortable expressions on their faces. The two of them were currently staring at the sea. Even though the sea now is full of waves, it''s still very beautiful. ¡°The sea is really beautiful. even if there is a big wave.¡± Long Zhiyun spoke with a soft voice. Ye Ying''er nodded, agreeing with Long Zhiyun. Ye Ying''er looked into the sea with nostalgia. Long Zhiyun knew what she was thinking. ¡°You miss home, don''t you, Ye Er?¡± heard Long Zhiyun ask. Ye Ying''er hesitated a bit before nodding. She missed her hometown. Her birthce was tens of thousands of meters deep in the sea. To go down to her hometown had to go through the territory of the sea monsters. Only a Dao Origin Realm could bring her back to her hometown. Moreover, returning to her homnd required a special route and a special ship. Because of that, she had no chance of returning to her hometown anymore. Her father at the Dragon Inds was not her real father. He had saved her when she was a child and about to be eaten by a sea monster. He was surprised that she had Dragon bloodline and Siren bloodline within her. So he took a woman to raise him. At first, he thought that he would just raise her and didn''t want to have a rtionship with her. But it''s enough to feed her. Her cuteness made her love her. Love her real child and always worry about her. But even though he really loved her like a son Ye Ying''er still had the feeling of wanting to go back to her hometown. There was something she wanted to know. Otherwise, in this lifetime, she would definitely live miserably. Long Zhiyun could feel Ye Ying''er''s sadness. She embraced Ye Ying''er and tried to fake her. ¡°It''s okay, Ying''er. I promise I''ll take you down to your hometown. My n is perfect, you know. In a little while, I''ll get that. Don''t say tens of thousands of meters. Even if it is a hundred thousand meters, we can go down.¡± Ye Ying''er nodded. She believed in Long Zhiyun. Even though she is teasing and likes to y all the time. But when it''s time to get serious, she will change into another person. under a cheerful girl There is a girl full of scheming but even though she was full of scheming She would only use it on people other than those close to her. Just like Chen Ming now. She acted like she was cheerful and uninterested. However, within her head, she had thought of thousands and tens of thousands of ns. Most of her ns were about Ye Ying''er. - ! Ye Ying''er, who is now feeling better. She looked at Long Zhiyun before writing the words in the air. ¡°You give up your ns. I don''t want you to be in danger. Those people are bad people.¡± Long Zhiyun shook his head. before speaking up ¡°I''vee too far to turn around. I''m just missing onest treasure. I think the Blue Sea City Merchants Guild must have one. No matter what, I will get it.¡± ¡°You are trying to steal that treasure from the Merchant Guild. If you do that, even if the City Lord helps you But he must be very angry. And he might even cancel his alliance with Dragon Lord.¡± Long Zhiyun had a serious expression on his face. She closed her eyes before letting out a sigh. ¡°If until then, I will do anything. and let the governor himself punish me alone You don''t have to worry.¡± Long Zhiyun knew that Chen Ming was a kind person. His fullness should only punish her alone. ¡°No, no, if you are punished, I will agree to be punished with you.¡± Ye Ying''er would definitely never let her be punished alone. Since everything Long Zhiyun had done was for her to return home. She had to ept the poison too. Long Zhiyun could only nod. She was unable to make Ye Ying''er change her mind. If she was punished Ye Ying''er was also willing to be punished. The two now spend time together as brothers and best friends. Without knowing that someone was standing behind them. ¡°Hmm, these two young women are trying to cause trouble for their husbands. However, they weren''t bad people. Plus the other one has a siren''s bloodline. Really interesting.¡± Standing behind the two was Nyx. She woke up after touching the siren''s bloodline. Ever since then, she had been keeping an eye on the two of them. She watched the two of them for a moment before disappearing. ¡°This matter is left to the husband to handle. It''s not a big problem. At most, my husband just erased Blue Sea City from the map.¡± Nyx didn''t care about the lives of other creatures other than Chen Ming and her daughters. That''s right, Chen Ming''s entire harem. Everyone was her daughter. Chen Ming at this moment sat and rubbed Chen Jihua and Xiao Xianni''s heads. The two had already be close friends. With both of them being close in age... at least ording to their mental state. Chen Jihua and Xiao Xianni now had very happy faces. Chen Ming''s pat on the head was not ordinary at all. ¡°soft and fluffy¡± ¡°Mufumufu¡± Both of them didn''t know why they said that. But it was a word that could describe the feelings of the two of them right now. Xiao Long along with Xiao He and Xiao Mei were ying in the sea. The three of them were now in their true form. No sea monster would dare to approach the three of them. ¡°The sea water is so cool and refreshing.¡± Xiao Long felt at ease. The water in the sea right now seemed to be ordinary sea water. However, it was minus seventy degrees. However, this coldness was unable to do anything to Xiao Long. Xiao He and Diam Mei were the same. Xiao He swam beside Xiao Long with her tail wrapped around him. Xiao Long didn''t understand anything like this, but doing this was showing ownership of the dragons. Xiao Mei didn''t know about it either. She was only lying on Xiao He''s body. While everyone was spending time together happily. Mu Zhang was currently wearing very thick clothes. He was only at the level of Destruction. Realm only Plus it doesn''t have a dragon bloodline. The cold temperature had a direct effect on him. ¡°Cold, very cold¡± Mu Zhang didn''t tell Chen Ming that he was cold. If he told Chen Ming then Chen Ming was able to open the weather conditioning array. Mu Zhang was afraid that he would be a burden on the journey. So he didn''t say anything to Chen Ming and put on severalyers instead. The dimensional rift was unpredictable. sometimes it''s hot sometimes it''s cold With that, Mu Zhang had prepared several sets of clothes. If it''s hot, he doesn''t need to change clothes. But if it was cold, he wore several clothes. Who would have thought that the weather would be so unusually cold that the clothes he had prepared were insufficient. ¡°Please pass this space rift quickly! Only two more hours.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er returned from the bow and entered the control room. They both saw that Chen Ming was chilling with the two girls. They went straight and sat next to him. Chen Ming saw the two of them smiling before taking out a snack. "Please eat" both felt guilty He was so good to them, but they nned to use him as their shield. She picked up some snacks to avoid Chen Ming feeling abnormal. However, they didn''t know that his dragon sense was much higher than theirs. He could feel all their feelings. Even if I can''t read my thoughts ¡°If you''re not confident in what you''re about to do, then stop. But if you are thinking of doing it, do it with determination. Otherwise, the result will disappoint both of you for the rest of your lives.¡± Chen Ming spoke. He drank some tea before feeding Chen Jihua and Xiao Xianni some snacks. The candy Chen Ming fed Xiao Xianni was the candy he created from his rules. However, he put his intentions into it. He made it taste like chocte, which Xiao Xianni liked very much. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er heard Chen Ming''s words. They panicked. They wanted to say something. Chen Ming stopped them first. ¡°There''s no need to tell me anything if it''s something that bothers you. I brought you guys with me, I will take care of you. If it''s not a bad thing I would be happy to help.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er fell silent. They did not think what evil they were about to do. They hadn''t thought of stealing in the first ce. They would use all the valuables they had in exchange for that treasure. If that doesn''t work, there''s only one way. Chen Ming could no longer feel the hesitation and guilt. He smiled. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were distracted by Chen Ming''s smile. The more advanced he is. He only had the aura of a nobleman. Chen Ming was still as handsome as before. But his aura had already prated the ceiling. The two of them avoided Chen Ming before eating snacks to wait for the ship to arrive at Blue Sea City. The ship sails through the seas through different dimensional rifts. Soon we arrived at the beautiful blue sea city. Everyone prepared to visit this beautiful city with different intentions but simr goals. Chapter 628 628 Nie Li A gigantic ship slowly moored at one of the harbors of the Blue Sea City. This port is veryrge. Can parkrge ships that can be used to deliver goods or send ten dances of merchants and nobles. But seeing this gigantic ship, just one dance would almost take up the space. Everyone in the city could clearly see this ship. In addition to therge size of the ship, it also has an unfamiliar design. Even though its appearance is strange. But it''s not bad. In fact, many people like its appearance. They now made their way to the port where this enormous ship was docked. This city was filled with families of merchants and nobles. Of course, they were the ones with more money than they could spend in their entire lives. ¡°The ship is beautiful and has an unusual design. I want it, send someone to buy it!¡± ¡°If we get a boat of that size, the delivery will have to be faster, thereby increasing the chances of selling. No matter what, we must get that ship!¡± ¡°That ship must be mine. There was no one''s g on the ship, so it was an outsider''s ship. I will deal with them.¡± Each person has a different approach. But none of them had a good approach. They saw that the ship was unaffiliated and immediately decided to seize it or force it to buy it. They couldn''t even feel the aura of a strong cultivator. The only thing he could sense was someone at the DestructionRealm level. while the ship was mooring And merchants and nobles were heading towards that huge ship. There was a group of soldiers in blue armor running to the docking point. These soldiers had stern expressions. They didn''t have the same intentions as merchants and nobles. There was only one reason why he came to this gigantic ship. ¡°Whose ship is that? Why did you park in Young Master Nie Li''s ce like this?¡± ¡°If Young Master Nie Li came to see that his boat dock had been taken over like this. Something really big happened.¡± Young Master Nie Li they were talking about. He was the son of a general who was in charge of this blue sea city. Even thergest Merchant Guild here had to honor him. The enormous ship is nowpletely moored. The military chief saw that the ship hadnded. He wanted to get on the ship. However, he couldn''t get on the ship because the ship had a formation and runes on it. All he could do now was wait for the people from the boat to descend on their own. And while the captain and his troops were waiting for the people on board to get off the ship, Merchants and nobles, along with their servants and bodyguards, arrived at the harbor. those who arrived at the port They couldn''t help but look at the gigantic ship. This dancing boat was made out of some kind of metal, not wood. If it were normal, this dancer would have been so heavy that it would sink into the sea. But it can still float like this. It shows that it''s not an ordinary ship. ¡°No matter what, I will have to get it. If I get this ship then I will be able to know its secret. After that, you can build as many dances as you like!¡± This is the thinking of the merchants in ¡°This ship is beautiful and unique. In addition, its size is also veryrge. It is suitable to be a ship of a noble like me.¡± And this was the idea of the nobles. The military chief saw the merchants and the nobles. He just let out a breath. This was Nie Li''s private wharf. But these people invaded without looking at anything. ¡°This, Young Master Nie Li must be very angry, but what can we do with this kind of situation? Fortunately, Young Master Nie Li probably hadn''t woken up yet. No matter what, we have to deal with the current problem before Young Master Nie Lies here.¡± The chief of soldiers looked over at the ship. He found that there was now someone walking on the deck of the ship. Magic camps and runes around the ship have been reduced. After the magic camp and runes were reduced There was a bridge spanning down from the ship. A young man with two girls and a boy with three girls slowly descended from the boat. Those who had already got off the ship could only look around in confusion. A young man walks in front of everyone. indicates that he is the leader of the group The military leader wanted to go in and talk to the young man and ask him who this ship belonged to. But someone cut in front of him first. ¡°Where is the owner of the ship? I want to buy this dancing boat. Go and call him." ¡°No, I''ll be the one to buy this dancing boat. The pig''s cough when retreating." "Who''s the hog? Dried Shrimp!" "You''re going to want it right, pig!" ¡°You want to die, don''t you, dried shrimp!¡± The young man and his group of people looked at the two young men, one fat, one thin, the two of them quarreling. The young man looked at the soldier leader as if wanting to ask what had happened. The military leader let out a sigh. Could he have solved this problem in time before Nie Li came here? He wasn''t sure either. Chen Ming looked ahead of him. Now things got messed up. He didn''t know what happened after he got off his ship. However, after hearing the two of them talking, He immediately understood. Merchants and nobles beat each other? because he wants to buy his boat They seemed to be quite powerful in the city. The military leader now just stood there looking at him and didn''t know what to do next. He was unable to solve any situation. To side with one another is to disrespect the other. It was something that an ordinary port captain like him couldn''t do. And now the situation is about to get heavier. The bodyguards of both sides were about to sh. I just want one of the parties to start first. ¡°What to do, if we leave it like this, Young Master Nie Li will definitely cut off our heads.¡± The military leader seemed to be afraid of the person named Nie Li. Chen Ming saw the chaotic situation in front of him. and saw that the military chief no longer had any control He let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°I will not sell my ship to anyone. Actually it''s not real.even my hands If you guys want to buy a ship like this. You guys can go buy it at Dragon Harbor.¡± Hearing Chen Ming''s words, everyone looked at him. His words immediately calmed themotion. ¡°A ship like this is also for sale¡­ Dragon Port. You bought the boats from the dragons?¡± The fat merchant asked Chen Ming. If Chen Ming could buy this ship He who was a big merchant had to be able to buy it too. but trade with dragons No merchant in the Merchant Guild had done it before. Because the Supreme Leader of the Merchant Guild hated the dragon people. He set a rule that no matter what, trading with the dragon people was absolutely prohibited. Chen Ming heard the fat merchant ask. And he had a very bad expression on his face. Chen Ming was able to understand his situation. ¡°No, not from the dragon people. from different fishermen.¡± ¡°Not dragon people, but fishermen. What are you talking about? You said you could buy this ship from Dragon Port. The Dragon Harbor must be in the Dragon Inds. And at the Dragon Inds, there are only dragon people. How could you not buy from the dragon people? And what a fisherman I don''t believe in. Where would a fisherman have the wisdom to build a boat like this?¡± The person who protested was not a fat merchant. but a dried shrimp aristocrat He had already forgotten about his quarrel with the Fat Merchant. Because he wanted to know more about Chen Ming''s ship. He didn''t believe that Chen Ming got this boat from a fisherman. ¡°Hmm, dragons don''t have to stay within the Dragon Archipgo. At the Gods and Demons Continent of the Wild Territory, a new city was born. That city was called Dragon City. The Dragon Harbor was not far away from each other. As for the story that I got the boat from the fisherman Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± heard what Chen Ming said Both the fat merchant and the dried shrimp noble summoned his servants before asking about the information Chen Ming had given them. Their servant replied that all the information Chen Ming had given them was true. They heard this information from a reliable source. ¡°Hmm, just like this.¡± The two looked at each other before turning to Chen Ming again. ¡°My name is Fang Zhi. He was thergest merchant in the Northern Ten Regions of the Gods and Demons Continent. It''s a pity that the city you said was not in my jurisdiction. But it is Lord Du Xingjiao.¡± Pang Chue introduced himself. He was a fat, plump merchant. He regretted that the Forest Border was not within his trading base. Instead, it was a territory under Du Xingjiao''s control. heard of Du Xingjiao''s name Chen Ming became interested. However, he pretended not to know Du Xingjiao''s name. Mu Zhang was currently on the boat. He told Chen Ming that he would stay on the ship and not go anywhere. If he got off the ship, there would be a big problem. Chen Ming agreed with him. and leave him on the boat as he pleases He didn''t have to worry about Mu Zhang whether leaving him on the ship like that would be okay. On the boat he had everything he needed. Pang Chue introduced himself. However, the nobles who were in trouble with him didn''t introduce themselves. He felt that he was even higher than Chen Ming. The person who had to introduce himself was Chen Ming, not him. Chen Ming introduced himself. However, he did not introduce himself to the dried shrimp nobles. He introduced himself to Pangzhi. and did not care at all for the dried shrimp aristocracy This caused the dried shrimp nobleman to feel very angry. But before he could say anything Pang Zhi invited Chen Ming over to his house to talk about ships and other interesting trade matters. ¡°Here you are!¡± The Dried Shrimp Noble could only watch Pang Zhi take Chen Ming''s group away. Both the dried shrimp noble and the military chief stood still before looking at the gigantic ship. The two had different ideas. One wants to find a way to move the boat to another ce. while the other wanted to take over the boat... which was a foolish idea. Mu Zhang currently livesfortably on a luxury ship. He had never imagined that he would get such a luxurious life. He was currently sitting and sipping tea. and experience the cool atmosphere from the sea ¡°I never thought that the sea would be so beautiful.¡± The same sea, but it gives apletely different feeling. Mu Zhang recalled the past. In this beautiful blue sea city, he had a very bad history with it. ¡°If this good life couldst forever, it would be good.¡± Boom! There was a loud explosion. Mu Zhang blinked. He looked in the direction where he heard an explosion. He didn''t startle at all because he had gotten used to the sound of the explosion. ¡°Who could foolishly attack a reflex formation like this?¡± The Reflex Formation was the first ss of this gigantic ship. If it wasn''t at the Profound Realm, then Destroying this firstyer formation was almost impossible. Mu Zhang was curious as to who attacked the ship. He slowly got up from his seat before sneaking a look. ¡°Hmm, that guy, if I''m not mistaken, is a nobleman of Pifu City¡­¡± Pi Fu now tries to get on the ship. However, as soon as he stepped up to the ascent, He was rejected by the formation and flew out. He furiously gathered his ExtinctionRealm Profound Energy and immediately attacked the formation. There were very few people who had knowledge of the formation camp. He who tried to destroy the formation without any knowledge of it. Of course, they were immediately counterattacked. ¡°Hmm!¡± The ghost swiftly pulled his servant to cover him from the counter-attack. His servant''s body was blown to pieces. Blood spattered everywhere except on Pi Fu''s body. He already knew what kind of condition his servant would be in when hit by this attack. He had used his profound energy to suppress himself before making a mask. ¡°Wah, still as bad as ever, nothing has changed. Fortunately, we didn''t ask to go down with Lord Chen Ming. Otherwise, he might be able to attack him.¡± Mu Zhang was confident that Chen Ming would definitely help him by then. But not meeting at all would be better. ¡°Well, if it was these guys, there was absolutely no way they could get on the ship. Let''s go to sleep, y, watch a movie, eat snacks in the room. in case these guys fly around the ship ande and see us.¡± Mu Zhang felt annoyed. Pi Fu now clenched his fists. He looked at the ship with fiery eyes. ¡°Why? Why is it nothing? What is this mechanical camp! You go and summon someone with knowledge in formation formation to take down this formation. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to disarm this formation!¡± The living servant trembled. He hurriedly followed the instructions that Pi Fu gave him. He didn''t want to be like his previous servant. And while Pi Fu was about to attack the formation again in anger and would use another of his servants as a cover. He heard someone''s voice. His voice was cold and evil. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The military chief who was trying to find a way to move the ship. Hearing this cold voice, he immediately knew who it was. He immediately headed towards the owner of this voice. The owner of this voice was the owner of this wharf, Nie Li. ¡°Yes, young master Nie Li.¡± The military chief tried to exin what had happened. Nie Li only raised his hand. It''s a sign that he''s quiet and doesn''t have to talk. He looked at Pi Fu before speaking. ¡°Is this your ship?¡± Pi Fu trembled as he tried to speak. ¡°This ship-¡± ¡°No, you don''t have to say it. You''ll have no problem finding a ship that''s huge and built from this precious ore. If it is Pang Zhi, say so.¡± hit hard in the face Nie Li was a general''s son who actually had a lower rank than Pi Fu. But then how? Position, if there is no opportunity to use it, then what is the benefit? Pi Fu knew that if he reversed, He must surely die. Even though he didn''t die here He might die somewhere else secretly. It already has an example. Plus, the victim Nie Li killed was someone higher in rank than him. Pi Fu lowered his head and didn''t dare to say anything more. ¡°Go before I lose my patience, soldier, clean up the blood on the floor. If I still see that it''s dirty inside one stick of incense You guys can prepare food for the sea monsters that I raised.¡± As soon as Nie Li finished speaking, The dirty blood on the ground almost immediately disappeared. Nie Li walked to the front of arge ship. He rubbed his chin slightly before walking up. ¡°Yes, sir, this dancing boat.¡± The military leader tried to warn Nie Li, but it was already toote. Nie Li was thrown backwards. The military leader who thought Nie Li would be furious. Instead, he had an expression full of excitement. ¡°This is... awesome.¡± Nie Li looked at the soldier before speaking. ¡°Block the harbor so that no one cane in here again. I will practice Let''s get rid of each other''s heads." Practicing subjects? with this ship Everyone wants to say that. However, Nie Li''s order was an ultimatum. ¡°There hasn''t been an opponent that has been worthy of me for a long time. I never thought it would be a ship like this.¡± Nie Li looked at the ship. The first level of the formation was destroyed. But the nextyer is the real thing. assassin camp A mechanic that sends out spirit guards to attack enemies. A guardian spirit is different from a guardian spirit. The spirit guard is only the spirit of the guardian spirit. Chapter 629 629 Doing Business Chen Ming looked towards the direction behind him before shaking his head. He could feel his soul guard being released. And they look like they''re having fun. ¡°Hmph, why are our spirit guards having such a weird y? And who is being beaten up?¡± practise? Yes, Young Master Nie Li wanted to use the ship''s formation to cultivate himself. But his level seems to be too low. Those spirit guards weren''t serious about his¡­cultivation. Chen Ming could only shook his head. The Spirit Guard was only a second level formation. If he could go through the second floor, there would still be the third floor, fourth floor, until reaching the ninth floor. The ninthyer, only Dao Origin realm can pass. But even so, it wasn''t that they could pass easily. Chen Ming stopped paying attention to his ship at this time and turned to his younger siblings who were chasing in therge garden. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er also went to y with them. ''Another day full of peace'' This peace is only the strongest can taste it. Chen Ming and their brothers, along with Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er, were warmly weed by Pang Zhi. He brought Chen Ming and the others over to his house before he excused himself for a few errands. Being a big merchant, it''s normal to be busy sometimes. Chen Ming at this time slowly took a sip of the tea. This tea is brewed from very high quality tea leaves. It helps calm the mind. This tea leaf was actually very expensive by the standards of ordinary martial practitioners. Pang Zhi... saw that he was such a big merchant, but he was considered a generous merchant. treats the people around him well can be seen from the atmosphere in his house Chen Ming recalled the answer he had to answer his question as to why he was so good with his subordinates and servants. ¡°True loyalty doesn''te from fear. but from the deep gratitude of the heart If I treat them badly On the day that I make a mistake, there will always be people who will hurt me. But if I treat them well They might be able to help me or prevent me from making a mistake.¡± Chen Ming nodded. His point of view was correct. But Chen Ming knew there was more to it. Pang Zhi might be good to his subordinates and servants. But he was cruel and cold-blooded towards his enemies. He is someone who hates betrayal. If he caught someone betraying him, Those who betray him will face a disaster that is hundreds and thousands of times greater than usual. This is the quality of a good leader. And while Chen Ming was drinking tea with pleasure Pang Jue returned from his business. ¡°My sincerest apologies, Lord Chen Ming for making you wait so long.¡± Pang Zhi came back after he had already taken care of his business. He sat down on the chair opposite Chen Ming. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. This made Chen Ming wonder why he at the Extinction Realm level got tired so quickly. However, Chen Ming chose not to ask him out. because it would be a waste of manners ¡°There is nothing to be forgiven for.¡± Chen Ming nodded at Pang Zhi. After Pang Zhi sat down in the chair, The atmosphere around him suddenly changed. His atmosphere right now was not a generous host. but a merchant who is ready to do business before arriving at Pang Jue''s house He and Chen Ming discussed various matters. One of them was that he was the Lord of the Dragon City. And he has the bloodline of a High Dragon. Pang Zhi, at first, when he learned that Chen Ming was a dragon, was surprised. But it''s just that. He still treated Chen Ming like an important guest anyway. Although there are rules that do not trade or interfere with dragon people. Pang Zhi was also interested in doing business with Chen Ming. And now he wanted to know what products Chen Ming had that were interesting and profitable for him. In addition to the enormous ship Chen Ming showed him something. It made him feelpletely stunned. Now he wanted to see it one more time. ¡°I want to see that thing, can I?¡± Chen Ming looked at Pang Zhi before taking out a box of something from his spatial ring. and handed it over to Pang Jue. Pang Zhi took it, his hands trembled. He looked at Chen Ming, did not expect Chen Ming to have such a precious thing. Pang Zhi gulped. Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t hesitate before opening the box and taking the contents of the box into his mouth. His serious expression now melted away. What Chen Ming gave Pangzhi was nothing else, it was Belgian chocte. Pang Zhi had never eaten anything so delicious before. ¡°This tastes really good. Mayor is sure that if I eat this thing, I won''t gain weight.¡± ¡°Absolutely not fat. I guarantee." Definitely not getting fatter Chen Ming was confident because any food or snacks that were not cooked by Martial Artists would have much less energy content. For example, the tea that Chen Ming was drinking normally only contained a small amount of energy. But once brewed, it yielded thousands of calories of energy. How can you not get fat like this? Chen Ming gave Pang Zhi various kinds of choctes for him to consider. In addition to chocte, there are many other products that are interesting. Pang Zhi almost didn''t have to think much. He agreed to trade with Chen Ming directly. He didn''t care what Du Xingjiao would think. Dragon City was a city of treasures. If he doesn''t seize this opportunity Throughout his life, he didn''t know if there would be such a good opportunity to happen again. ¡°Haha, Lord Chen Ming is indeed a wonderful person. Never thought that I would get something better than I thought. From now on, you are my most important guest. No one in this city would dare to touch you.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He knew that Pang Zhi was boasting like that. He had power, but it wasn''t that no one dared to do anything to him. Here, there were also the Merchant Guild Leaders and City Lords who could suppress him. Besides, it would be difficult to y with him. Chen Ming, afterpleting the trade contract between Pang Zhi and himself. He realized something. ¡°Merchant Phang. I have something I need your help with, can you?¡± Pangzhi was in a good mood eating chocte and drinking tea. Of course, he immediately agreed. Anything he could help, he would definitely help Chen Ming. ¡°I came here for one purpose to trade. And another purpose is to find a kind of herb that is very important to me. If Merchant Pang can bring it to me, then This will be yours.¡± Chen Ming took out a hundred dragon fruit. Pang Zhi saw the dragon fruit and his mouth gaped open. ¡°Nah, this is a dragon fruit. National Treasure of the Dragon People Moreover, this dragon fruit is a very high-grade dragon fruit!¡± Pang Zhi looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to ask, where did Chen Ming get such a valuable Dragon Fruit? However, when he realized that it was unreasonable, So he stopped and didn''t ask where it came from. He chose to ask Chen Ming what he wanted. Why would he want it to the extent that he would exchange for such a valuable thing? ¡°What I''m looking for is the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower in the Yang section. If possible, I want to buy in bulk.¡± heard what Chen Ming wanted The excited Pangzhi immediately had a depressed expression. ¡°Ah¡­ Lord Chenming should havee a little earlier. I just sold all the flowers you wanted at the auctionst night. So I don''t have a single bunch of them left.¡± Pang Zhi''s tone was full of disappointment. Why wouldn''t he be disappointed? The Yin-Yang Condensation Flower on the Yang''s part sold so much, a bouquet was only about a hundred high-grade spirit stones. Hundreds of high grade spirit stones per bunch might seem like a lot. butpared to what Chen Ming had proposed The price is iparable. Chen Ming could only nod. before speaking up ¡°Then it''s okay. If you don''t have it, then, I have one more offer. Just please tell me where to find it. I am ready to give you these dragon fruit. Consider it as a gift from me.¡± Chen Ming liked Pang Zhi''s personality. He didn''t mind giving him this dragon fruit. Besides, although for Pangzhi Pang Zhi hesitated a little. It seemed that the person who bought the Yin Yang Condensation Flower was not an ordinary person. However, he decided to take the dragon fruit and tell Chen Ming about the person who bought it. ¡°The Yin-Yang Condensation Flower is a rare item whether it''s the yin part or the yang part. However, besides being rare, it also has a very high demand. I can''t imagine anyone having it. I can only say that The person who bought the Yin Yang Condensing Flower from the auctionst night. It''s Young Master Nie Li. Seeing that he wanted to have eight heirs with his concubines.¡± Chen Ming nodded at Pang Zhi. It seemed that his purpose with this young master Nie Li was the same. ¡°Then where is Young Master Nie Li that you said right now?¡± Chen Ming had to hurry. If he was toote, he was afraid that Nie Li would run out of pills and not leave him. Nie Li just now gritted his teeth. He looked ahead of him with difficulty. Blood flowed all over his body. ¡°Isn''t this... a bit too much? What''s going to be so strong?" In front of him were hundreds of soldiers in golden armor. Each of them was at the same power level as his own. His level was not enough. They also had a variety of techniques that could perform melee and ranged attacks. protect and support Their attacks were as good as they were rigorously trained soldiers. Nie Li slowly got up. He was able to defeat two or three spirit guards. However, as soon as he defeated the spirit guards, They will immediately be revived. ¡°Excellent, whoever created this formation can ess more than onew¡­ No. Maybe it''s Tao." Just thinking about it makes me lose my mind. Nie Li really wanted to know who owned this ship. Nie Li slowly took out a pill from his ring before swallowing it. The moment he swallowed the pill, his body slowly recovered. He, who had recovered from his body, picked up his spear from the ground. He was ready to go into the jungle again. ¡°Come in, I''ll show you who I am! Just a soul guard." Nie Li once again charged towards the Spirit Guards. And soon he was sent back to the starting point. Many of the Spirit Guards now started to do their own thing. Whether it''s ying cards or watching movies, these spirit guards are just the spirits of guardian spirits. They have their own ideas. They would use this time that Nie Li would spend on what they wanted to do the most before being sealed back into the formation. The Spirit Guards were extremely grateful to Nie Li for doing this for them. So they took turns instructing Nie Li in different subjects. Nie Li grew stronger and stronger. and can take down two or three of them. and is increasing steadily They thought that Nie Li would soon be able to break through the secondyer formation. They said that Nie Li would not die once he entered the thirdyer formation. outside the harbor The people now gathered together. Whether small orrge merchants Whether it''s a nobleman or a lesser ss Everyone wanted to know what was going on in this harbor right now. "what happened I heard the sound of fightinging from the wharf.¡± ¡°The undersea monsters have invaded again? When will this despicable bastard bepletely gone?¡± ¡°It''s really the sea monsters that have invaded. Why didn''t these soldiers go to help? And why is the entrance to the pier closed?¡± people wonder But it is not possible to enter the port without permission. This port belonged to Nie Li, the only son of the city protector general. No one wants to have trouble with a very big child like that. "Open the way for me" And while everyone wants to know what''s going on inside Ryu, a middle-aged man in blue armor walked towards the front of the guards guarding the entrance. The middle-aged man''s armor probably looked simr to those of these soldiers. But the lines on his armor stood out more. This person was Nie Dong City''s Grand General. The soldiers guarding the port entrance did not dare to disobey the general''s orders. Even if the one who ordered them was Young Master Nie Li. Nie Dong now brought arge number of his army with him. He heard that a sea monster had invadednd. It was his duty to protect this blue ocean city. He hurried over here, and seeing that there were soldiers guarding the harbor, no one was allowed to enter. he became suspicious He saw arge ship parked in Nie Li''s harbor. ¡°What the hell is going on? I''m sure it''s not rted to the deep sea monster.¡± Nie Dong had now entered the interior of the harbor. What he saw made him extremely angry. In front of him, Nie Liy in a pool of blood. While the soldier in golden armor was saying something . However, he did not hear what the soldier in golden armor said. because he was furious ¡°How dare you hurt my son!¡± Nie Dong furiously released a TrueEssenceRealm rank Qi. He threw his palm towards the spirit guards. A blue water dragon appeared before leaping forward, ready to destroy anything in its path. ExtinctionRealm rank spirit guards are absolutely in no way able to withstand TrueEssenceRealm rank attacks. Nie Li, seeing his father mming a palm full of destructive energy, wanted to shout to him to stop. ¡°Father don''t! no!!! Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother!!!¡± Nie Li called them elders. Since this was the first time someone taught him a technique without expecting anything in return. The spirit guards all looked at Nie Li before giving them thumbs up. He didn''t know what it meant. It must be a sign of farewell. The second level formation was destroyed. The spirit guards disappeared. Nie Tong''s palm hit the thirdyer of formation. The thirdyer of formation formation shone brightly before it went dark. Nie Dong was now extremely surprised. The palm that had consumed all of his energy was unable to destroy the formation. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± This was the only thing Nie Dong had in mind. before he saw something terrifying Like a second level magic camp A soldier in golden armor came out. But this time, instead of the number This time focusing on quality instead. The golden-armored soldiers were at the same power level as Nie Dong. And it looks like he''s going to be very angry. Chapter 630 630 Your Highness A strong and intense aura spread throughout. The Golden Warrior Appears He was now furious. He looked at Nie Dong as he dealt with his soldiers. ¡°I am Golden General Feng Xian, a servant of the Mighty God. Say your name!¡± Nie Dong now clenched his teeth. The other party was actually at the same level as him. How could he feel this pressure? when the other party had him mention his name A general''s dignity is always higher than his own life. ¡°I am the General of the Blue Sea, Niangtong!¡± Nie Dong unleashed his power in an attempt to push Fengxian away. However, his power was still under pressure. ¡°Good, very good, General of the Blue Sea. You havemitted the grievous sin of daring to destroy my golden army. What''s more, you dare to turn your ws on my Lord by thinking of destroying your royal ship. Your punishment is only death.¡± Feng Xian finished speaking. A halberd appeared in his hand. After the halberd appeared, he jumped before the horse appeared between his legs. Feng Xian holding a halberd and riding a horse looked more formidable than the already formidable one. Nie Dong gritted his teeth. He used a halberd too. He fired his halberd from within the ring. his riding animals He whistled before a horse jumped out of the sea. This horse looks different from other horses. It had the body of a horse but had the skin of fish scales. Nie Dong rode on it before he fused his profound energy with his trusted mount. The two of them finished their preparations and it was time to sh. Both disappeared, including the horse. before appearing and starting to strike each other with a halberd The impact was so strong that it caused the entire Dragon City to tremble. ¡­¡­¡­ Chen Ming was currently on his way to the Nie n''s house to talk to Nie Li. He wanted Nie Li to share with him the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower. He didn''t n to buy them all because he knew he would never say yes. In order to get his eight concubines pregnant, it was necessary to use a lot of these flowers. Chen Ming really only wanted one bouquet. The rest he could use to grow it to breed. There are only doctors in this world who may understand the matter of herbs. But they were unable to grow this flower inrge quantities. Because one person has limitations. However, if it was Chen Ming who nted it himself He had his own people to take care of it. A yin or yang space can be created with magic and dao. The space for nting this flower is not a problem. ¡°Hopefully he''ll be willing to share it.¡± At this time, the people apanying Chen Ming were Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. As for the children, they slept during the day at the Pang family''s house. Chen Ming was not worried about leaving the children with Pang Zhi. Because even if this city was destroyed, the children would still be safe. Nothing can hurt them. And while Chen Ming was on his way to the Nie n House. He could feel the ground he was standing on trembling. ¡°It seems that there are some high level martial practitioners fighting from that direction.¡± Chen Ming looked in the direction of the harbor where he parked his ship. ¡°Touch like this. Spirit Guard Feng Xian? and the other who is fighting with him.¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He could see thousands of miles away with his dragon eyes. Feng Xian was currently fighting a middle-aged man in blue armor. The two of them fought evenly. However, Feng Xian now seems to have an advantage. Chen Ming stopped walking and thought for a bit. He just let out a breath. He looked at the Nie n''s house. ¡°Looks like we''re going to lose a trip. Let''s go back to the ship first.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er nodded. The two of them followed him everywhere withoutining a bit. as if they were maids The reason they were so modest was because they already knew where the treasures they wanted were. They might be dependent on him after all. Because they couldn''t go inside under normal circumstances. Battles of TrueEssenceRealm levels are not often seen. This battle was affecting the entire city. The ExtinctionRealm rank profound practitioners had to work together to spread out the defensive boundaries so as not to cause the Blue Sea City to be lost. At this moment, people from all over the city, even though they knew how dangerous it was, they would still flock to see this great battle. That people risk their lives not because they want to see a fight alone. But it was because of a TrueEssenceRealm level battle. Those nearby might benefit from the rules they use in battle. above the sea floor Nie Dong and Feng Xian sat on horseback. The two of them looked at each other. The two profound pressures tried to push each other, creating one after another tsunami. Even though both of them are at the same level. But the current conditions of the two were vastly different. Feng Xian was as normal as when he had juste out of the formation. Meanwhile, Nie Dong was sweating all over his body. More than a third of his profound energy had disappeared. He was currently in a very disadvantageous situation. Every time he used a martial technique, his profound energy decreased. However, the other party seemed to be able to use their profound energy infinitely. ''General Feng must have drawn power from somewhere. There''s no way he can use his profound energy infinitely.'' Nie Dong tried to figure out where Feng Xian''s power came from. He now thought of the only ce Feng Xian could draw from. he looked at the ship ''He came out of the formation. He was definitely not wrong, he had to draw power from the formation. If we can destroy the formation then'' Nie Dong now thought of a n. If he wanted to deal with Feng Xian He needed to destroy the formation. and while he was thinking of a way to destroy the magic camp Feng Xian then attacked him. Feng Xian''s halberd stretched out and shed down at Nie Dong. The sharpness of the halberd can even split the sea. Nie Dong used his halberd to pull up to block the halberd. Fengxian, however, Fengxian''s blow was extremely strong, causing Nie Dong and his horse to sink into the depths of the sea. The sea rift slowly closed. The sea beasts all swam away in panic. They didn''t want to be caught by the crossfire between the two of them. Nie Dong could breathe in water. He had no problem staying in the water for long periods of time. Feng Xian was the same. he is a spirit Water was not his problem. Feng Xian now rode his horse into the sea. The battle of the two begins again at sea. On the surface of the sea appeared blue and golden light. Before there was a point explosion. The people watching the battle were talking to each other. ¡°What if this general is defeated? We must all be dead.¡± ¡°This general is never defeated. He had never lost before in hundreds of years. He will definitely win.¡± ¡°Yes, thismander will never lose.¡± People all thought the same way that Nie Tong would win. But there was one person who had a different opinion. Nie Li shook his head. These people did not know who the other party was. He had already fought with the spirit guards. He knew his father would never win. The other party was even killed. He would return in a strong manner. never ending Nie Li could only hope that Feng Xian would spare his father''s life. The battle between the two generals continued. No one knows which side will lose and which side will win. If everyone knew that this great battle had happened because of the men shing with the ships I don''t know what they will think. Chen Ming had now arrived at the port. He saw that the magic camp he had set up on the ship had disappeared two stories. he was surprised Chen Ming didn''t get a notification from the formation, because he would only receive a notification when five floors of the formation had been destroyed. Chen Ming watched Nie Dong and Fengxian fight. He saw that Nie Tong was about to destroy the thirdyer formation formation. He didn''t stop Nie Dong. He wanted to know what Nie Tong would do after he destroyed the thirdyer formation. Nie Dong with determination Dodged Feng Xian''s attack before using his halberd to destroy the thirdyer formation. His halberd was able to cut through the thirdyer of formation. The mechanical camp was shattered into pieces. "seed!" Nie Dong looked at Feng Xian, wanting to see if he had disappeared. He found that Feng Xian was slowly disappearing. He just let out a breath. His profound strength was now less than half. ¡°Good that we can destroy the formation first. Otherwise, the loser would be us.¡± Nie Dong, who was trusting, heard someone say in his head. ''Trust now, it''s too early'' Nie Dong wanted to know who spoke to him. But he had no time to find out who had spoken to him. He turned around. He saw that the light particles gradually gathered once more before taking the form of General Feng Xian. This time, it was as if General Feng Xian had undergone an upgrade. ¡°TrueEssenceRealm Perseverance for a thousand years?!¡± Feng Xian looked at Nie Dong before emitting an extremely intense aura. He wanted to attack Nie Tong again but he stopped. He turned towards the direction of the harbor. He, after looking at the port, ignored Nie Dong any more. He hurriedly flew towards the harbor immediately. Nie Dong, who thought he was going to die, had doubts. Why didn''t Feng Xian deal with him? And why are we heading to the pier? Feng Xian hurriedly flew towards the port in a hurry. The expression that was originally full of arrogance and anger was now gone. His face now filled with calmness. He was different from just now, like a different person. ¡°What happened¡­why didn''t he kill me?¡± Nie Dong was confused and didn''t understand if Feng Xian wanted to kill him. He could do it easily. His perseverance onlysted a few hundred years. Compared to Feng Xian who had ten thousand years of persistence He wasn''t able to fight, and why, why didn''t he just do it and head to the wharf below instead? Nie Dong didn''t understand what was going on. He hurried after Feng Xian. He hoped that Feng Xian hadn''t thought of destroying the Blue Sea City. He shook his head, a arrogant general like Feng Xian would never do anything like that. On this matter, he and Feng Xian were the same. ¡°Just let the nobles and merchants not act foolishly. He definitely wouldn''t destroy the city.¡± Nie Dong let out a sigh. If it''s a big merchant or a nobleman They can be trusted not to do stupid things. Because they knew more than the low-level merchants and the lower-ss nobles. At the wharf, merchants and nobles chatted with each other. They saw the Golden Generaling towards them. ¡°Yes, yes, what is that guy thinking of doing? Why did youe here now?¡± A merchant said in horror. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that Nie Dong had already destroyed the formation. The golden general dissipated before a new formation appeared. As soon as a new formation appeared The Golden General also appeared and was even stronger than before. Just now, if the Golden Admiral didn''t change to the port first The general must have died. ¡°Everyone dodge quickly. don''t do anything stupid Golden General can destroy this entire city if he wants!¡± Even if this city had a Dao-born martial practitioner, They probably won''te out and save this town until they see that it''s really too much. By then there would have been a lot of destruction and death. Chen Ming looked at the sky. The current Feng Xian flew down in front of him. Everyone stepped aside, not daring to approach him. This was because he was afraid that Feng Xian might feel disliked by them. and erase them from this world. Feng Xian slowly walked closer to Chen Ming. However, between him and Chen Ming, a power widow blocked each other. This barrier was created by hundreds of Extinction Realm rank profound practitioners. Feng Xian ignored this barrier. He passed through it as if it were just air. ExtinctionReal rank martial practitioner They even spat out blood caused by the collision between Feng Xian and the barrier. ¡°Dead, there is no way out.¡± ¡°Why is someone so strong looking at an ordinary person like him?¡± ¡°That young man doesn''t even have profound energy¡­ is it even possible!¡± Without profound energy in the above world it was impossible. Everyone was born with profound energy together. no matter how little life and look at the appearance Young man was neither a spirit nor an inhuman. The fact that he didn''t have this kind of profound strength was really strange. And just as everyone thought that Chen Ming would definitely die. Feng Xian arrived in front of Chen Ming. He did something that no one expected. He knelt to one side before speaking in a voice full of respect. ¡°I''m sorry, Your Highness. Feng Xian was unable to protect his Royal Barge from these people. Please grant this ipetent me the greatest punishment!¡± ¡°???!!!¡± Your Highness? Royal boat? Lord!!!! The merchants and nobles were sweating. Everyone looked at Chen Ming as if he was a devil. A strong spirit like Feng Xian was his servant! Chen Ming could only smile. He didn''t expect that Feng Xian woulde to him and ask him to give him such a harsh punishment. He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Reject, you did nothing wrong. and one more seal, there were manyyers left. My ship is not affected at all.¡± It was as if a light of faith shone behind Feng Xian. He stared at Chen Ming before shed tears of a man. ¡°Thank you His Majesty. This Feng Xian is willing to serve His Highness until my soul dies.¡± Chen Ming nodded at him. At this moment, Nie Tong descended from the sky. He, having seen the whole situation, hurriedly walked over to Chen Ming and knelt down like that. He now saw everyone''s salvation. ¡°It''s all my fault. Do not punish others Please punish me alone!¡± If Feng Xian''s overlord, Chen Ming, ordered him to destroy the city? He must have done it without much thought. But if he could plead with Chen Ming then Feng Xian had absolutely no way of rejecting him. However, before Chen Ming could say anything, Nie Li also rushed over and knelt in front of Chen Ming. ¡°Your Highness, my father is not wrong. It was all the fault of this Nie Li. Father just misunderstood that I was destroyed so he-¡± before Nie Li could finish speaking. Chen Ming cut the script first. ¡°You are Nie Li? Yes, I will not punish you. If you give me the things I need.¡± Chen Ming knew that if he didn''t cut the script first, The story will definitely stretch for several episodes. Nie Dong and Nie Li heard Chen Ming''s words. They were very happy. Whatever Chen Ming wanted He will give it all. Chapter 631 631 Not A Problem ¡°No matter what please tell me I will definitely find it for you.¡± Nie Li said with certainty. No matter what Chen Ming wanted, he would find it all. He was quite confident in the Nie family''s abilities and finances. However, as soon as Nie Li heard what he wanted, His face instantly turned pale. The things Chen Ming needed were not expensivepared to other things, but¡­ ¡°I want the yin-yang fusion flower for the yang part. If you don''t want much, just a bouquet or two is enough.¡± Chen Ming wanted the Yin Yang Condensation Flower. It was the item he just auctioned off yesterday night. Chen Ming only needed two bouquets. Nie Li''s pale face now was because there was a slight problem. He had already spent all his eight concubinesst night. He was in a hurry to have an heir. Until he used it all up in one night... Nie Dong looked at Nie Li. He wondered why Nie Li hadn''t agreed. He recalled that Nie Li had gone to the auction to buy arge number of Yin-Yang Condensing Flowers. He wanted to create an heir for the Nie n. Nie Dong saw that Nie Li had not responded yet. He couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Li''er, Dad remembered that you went to the auctionst night and got a lot of Yin-Yang Condensation Flowers. Why haven''t you rushed to bring it to His Majesty?¡± Nie Li looked at his father with absent-minded eyes. He didn''t dare to speak to Chen Ming directly. But since his father had opened the way for him he will use it ¡°Father, it''s not that I don''t want to offer that to His Highness. However¡­ I have spent all of it on my eight concubines.¡± ¡°How about that! You''ve used up all of it. Here you are, what are you thinking about!" Excessive use of the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower may result in physical damage Nie Li used it that much. If Nie Li told him that He could no longer use that thing. He wouldn''t be surprised at all. Nie Dong currently didn''t know what to say. He looked at Chen Ming. want to say something but ¡°Is that so? I can understand your feelings too. I also need it to use like you. Well, it''s okay if you don''t have it. I''ll go find another ce." Chen Ming shook his head. He gave Nie Li a thumbs up in his heart. One Night, Eight Nang Even he felt that it was difficult. ¡°Fengxian, you can go back to the formation. Everything seems to be a misunderstanding. Whatever happened, just let it go.¡± Feng Xian received orders from Chen Ming. He bowed to Chen Ming once before dissipating. The mechanical camp repaired itself again. It returned to the state it was in. ¡°As for the two of you There''s no need to worry. I definitely don''t want to destroy this beautiful city. There is no reason for me to destroy it.¡± Nie Dong and Nie Li felt relieved the first half of Chen Ming''s words. But they trembled in the second half of his sentence. The two immediately bowed and thanked Chen Ming. They needed to make a n to not let the merchants or nobles who didn''t know Chen Ming. Making things up to Chen Ming had enough reason to destroy this city. ¡°Your Highness, in order to atone for the crimesmitted by me and my son. I will make my son your servant from now on. I ask His Highness to consider it." Nie Dong wanted Nie Li to be as close to Chen Ming as possible. With Nie Li being so close to Chen Ming. He was sure that within the city, no one would dare to do such a foolish act. Chen Ming immediately realized what Nie Dong wanted. But he didn''t see that it would cause any damage. He allowed Nie Li to follow him. ¡°Thank you His Majesty. Even if my son... is in a hurry to make an heir. However, in regards to the yin and yang fusion flower. if not mind Your Highness, can you take mine instead? I myself am very old. I think I''ll probably...use it often. Therefore, it has always been kept as a backup.¡± Chen Ming and Nie Li looked at Nie Dong. especially Nie Li He had never known that his father had a Yin Yang Condensation Flower. Thinking back, his father was even more concubine than him. It was impossible for him not to use it at all. Chen Ming could only think. The fruit doesn''t really fall far from the tree. But whether it''s for Nie Li or Nie Dong? It works the same too. Chen Ming now came to the Nie n''s house to receive the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower from Nie Dong. He was well received. as if he were a king However, when he heard Nie Dong''s pronouns calling him, It was no surprise that he was weed like that. Chen Ming just now received the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower, Yang''s part. He thought that after finishing his business here, He would bring Kang Yi Ya into this world as soon as possible. He, thinking of Cang Ye, could only smile. His little child will be born into this world. Cang Ye of the other worldined to him. When will he bring her to this world? He only smiled dryly. before promising her that he would bring her to this world as soon as possible Chen Ming looked at Nie Dong. He''s not someone who takes stuff for free. He thought for a moment before asking. ¡°General. Is there anything you wish for in exchange for this flower? And not to say that not destroying this city is a trade-off. I had no intention of destroying this city in the first ce. And the magic camp didn''t take much damage. I have already asked from Nie Li''s mouth. He only wanted to train himself with that ship.¡± Chen Ming looked at Nie Dong. Previously, he had asked Nie Li why he had attacked the formation on the ship. Hearing the answer, he couldn''t help butugh. He wasn''t angry with Nie Li or Nie Dong. It was all just a misunderstanding. Plus, in fact, he even came to park his boat in the military port as well. It was partly his fault. Nie Dong wanted to refuse. But he knew that rejection was considered a Out of manners, he hesitated a bit before asking. ¡°What will it be? If I may also practice with my son General Feng was very strong. If only I could join hands with him a little more. Maybe my martial level will increase.¡± Chen Ming heard what Nie Dong wanted. He nodded before allowing him and his son to train with the ship''s magic camp. Chen Ming, after agreeing to allow Nie Dong and Nie Li to train with his ship''s formation. He realized something. ¡°You don''t need to call me Your Highness. and representing myself as I I''m not a king at all. Just a small city lord.¡± A small town filled with Dao Origin Realm and True Essence Realm rank practitioners. It was the safest and strongest small city in the world above. Even Nie Dong didn''t know Chen Ming''s city. However, upon hearing what Chen Ming said, Nie Dong immediately shook his head. This story isn''t about a small town or a big city. ¡°I cannot be rude. Your Highness has a strong strategy. Even I, who are at the True Essence Realm level, can''t resist your majesty''s power. can only mean You are much higher than me.¡± Nie Dong exined He had encountered Dao Origin Realm rank many times before. But no one could make him feel as dangerous as Chen Ming. ¡°His Highness who is Dao Origin Realm level or above. It was enough to make His Highness the king in the eyes of a martial practitioner. This is considered an ancient thing.¡± Chen Ming heard Nie Dong exining. He could only nod. He had Nie Tong summon him as he wished. However, if Nie Tong knew that he had already surpassed the Dao Origin Realm rank. He would definitely not dare to even look at Chen Ming. A level above Dao Origin Realm level or above. It was already on a level that had surpassed the human realm into the divine realm. God, even in this world full of strong people can destroy a mountain with one hand It''s still an identity that people respect and fear anyway. ¡­¡­¡­. Tu family house Du Xingjiao at this moment, his brows furrowed together. ¡°True Essence Realm level fighting each other. What happened?¡± Du Xingjiao hadn''t received any news about what had happened just yet. He had his servants go find out about it. He sat down in his office chair with a headache. He still wondered why his n didn''t work. meanwhile The silver masked assassin was not feeling very well right now. He could sense an enormous power from a Profound Realm martial practitioner. He might be confident that he can fight against an early stage True Essence Realm profound practitioner. But the other party, now that he had sensed, had already surpassed the highest True Essence Realm rank. ¡°One thousand years of perseverance If we meet, then we only have to flee.¡± The silver masked assassin sighed. He was currently instructing his subordinates to search for information as well. The Silver Masked Assassin''s subordinates were able to find information much faster than Du Xingjiao''s servants. And when he received all the information, his face turned pale. ¡°It''s him... plus what power level is this¡­¡± The silver masked assassin looked at the amulet returned by his subordinates. This amulet has the ability to measure the power of a person in numbers and distinguish them by color. It could even measure the power of Dao Origin Realm. Normally, the amulet has a maximum number of 999 only and is divided into levels by color. where white is the lowest Qi Foundation Realm color and red is the highest Dao Origin Realm color. But Chen Ming''s ¡°ck¡­ is there this color as well?¡± since birth He just realized that it also has this color. Chen Ming was at the Nie n''s house. He received the best wee. However, it was time for him to return to his brothers and sisters. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er at this moment also seemed to want to return as well. They were now treated like they were his maids. They might be well received. However,pared to Chen Ming, it was as different as the sky and the abyss. They didn''t feel bad, but how could their treatments and Chen Ming be so different? It was normal for the stronger to be treated better. But they hardly did anything. It naturally made them bored. More importantly, they wanted to find a time to talk to Chen Ming about the treasure they were looking for. They consulted that They should have told him. Perhaps he might even agree to help with this matter. ¡°Are you sure that you will tell him?¡± Long Zhiyun asked Ye Ying''er. She wasn''t too sure about telling Chen Ming this matter. It wasn''t that she was afraid that he wouldn''t help or hinder her. But it would be too disturbing. past time Long Zhiyun saw what type of person Chen Ming was. He is kind andpassionate. At the same time being ruthless to his enemies. Now as you look He regarded her and Ye Ying''er as his sisters. If they asked him for help, then He will surely help. Ye Ying''er hesitated. but nodded The n that Long Zhiyun had nned was too dangerous. She knew that the valuables she brought with her were insufficient for the price of the treasures they wanted. And when it''s not enough She would definitely use other ns to get it. Ye Ying''er was so confident in Long Zhiyun''s abilities. But she didn''t believe in her own abilities. She agreed not to go back to her hometown. It was better than making Long Zhiyun suffer. ¡°I''m sure The City Lord will definitely help us.¡± Seeing the answer that Ye Ying''er gave back She could only nod. When you want that. And who is she to deny? The two of them waited for the moment when Chen Ming would be free. and no one disturbs before they discussed this matter with him. Chen Ming looked at the two of them with the corner of his eye. He felt that the two had something to discuss with him. but didn''t know what they wanted to talk about. He felt that if he tried, He was able to read their thoughts. It was the basic attribute of the God Level to be able to read the minds of beings beneath it. However, even if he was able to do that. He had no way of doing it. At least with the people he knew. With enemies, he had no problem using it. Chen Ming looked at Nie Dong and Nie Li, the goal he hade here was already aplished. ¡°General, this young master, it''s time for me to return to my brothers. I allow you to use the formation as you please. I''ve made some minor adjustments for you guys. and not only I also allow the general to train your soldiers with this formation. After all, there are hundreds of Spirit Guards. It should be enough to train a number of generals.¡± can only have He simply gave Chen Ming the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower he had. But the reward was overwhelming, far exceeding the price of the flowers. He, as always, did not dare to refuse, fearing that it would be disrespectful to Chen Ming. He responded respectfully. ¡°Thank you His Majesty. I will never forget your kindness this time. I will protect your ship with my life.¡± Nie Dong was a noble general. His words were as firm as the mountains. His words are reliable. As long as Chen Ming didn''t think of destroying or hurting his people. After that, the three of them parted ways before Chen Ming signaled to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er to follow him back to the Pang family house. He had something to say to Pangzhi a little bit about Du Xingjiao. Meanwhile, Chen Ming, Long Zhiyun, and Ye Ying''er returned to the Pang n House. Nie Li and Nie Dong couldn''t help but head towards Chen Ming''s ship. The magic formation that Chen Ming had told him had been adjusted a bit. He had merged the first, second, third and fourthyer formations together. This allowed General Feng Xian and his soldiers to immediatelye out from within the formation. Of course, Nie Dong and Nie Li were very impressed with Chen Ming. Not only is he powerful, he is also full of kindness. Chen Ming was now a person they respected and believed in. Chen Ming had already arrived in front of the Pang n House. Here, he received a wee that was no different from the Nie n at all. In fact, the hospitality here was even better than that of the Nie family home. ¡®It must have been like that. Well, this is a merchant family''s house while the Nie family''s house is a soldier''s house.'' Just the background is different for different stories. He had arrived at the Pang family home. He turned to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er before speaking. ¡°Do you guys have anything you want to discuss with me? I''ve noticed that you guys have been wanting to talk to me for a long time. Now is the perfect time. Say what you want to say.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er heard Chen Ming''s question. They were silent for a moment. before telling him everything Chen Ming heard what the two had said. He had a very serious expression on his face. His expression caused them both to be scared. ''Or we''ll look at him wrong'' At the moment, Long Zhiyun was about to think that he was wrong to trust Chen Ming. Chen Ming spoke up. ¡°This is just not a problem.¡± after speaking Chen Ming then threw his interspatial ring to Long Ziyun. Long Zhiyun was slightly dazed before opening it to look inside the ring. She had her mouth agape. ¡°Nah, here it is.¡± The things in the ring were nothing but the treasures they wanted. You can even buy this whole city. The items Chen Ming had given them were millions of higher grade Dragon Fruits. what is this Treasures of the Dragon People Why are there so many? Chapter 632 632 What Is This Feeling Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er gasped. Chen Ming gave them an enormous number of Elite Dragon Fruits. They didn''t know what to say right now. There were so many that they were all blinded. Even if Long Zhiyun was a Princess of the Dragon Pce, there should be many Dragon Fruits. She had never seen anything this big before. Plus, each orb had a power that was truly unfathomable. Long Zhiyun thought that ten Dragon Balls of this level would be enough to purchase the treasures they needed. Its value adds up to enough to buy the entire city and still have a lifetime left over. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wanted to say something, but Chen Ming cut it off first. "not enough? If that''s not enough, I have more. Or I can continue to create it.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er hurriedly shook their heads, wasn''t that enough? What would they do with this many Dragon Balls? take it to the sea like that? ¡°Enough, no, it''s more than enough. We really can''t take this much. after getting what we want We will return the rest to the City Lord.¡± Long Zhiyun spoke confidently. She didn''t dare to take this Treasure Mountain. Chen Ming heard what Long Ziyun said, he thought for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Call me Chen Ming. I consider you acquaintances to be called city lords and it feels strange. As for the Dragon Balls, you guys don''t need to return them. I''m actually looking for a way to get rid of them. Why don''t you guys use it to buy other treasures? Ah, wait, you guys are going to the auction held by the Grand Merchants Guild right? Then I''d like to go with you. That way, if anything happens, I will be able to help you guys. How is it?¡± Chen Ming was about to go talk to Pang Zhi about the matter of the Merchant Guild. He would use this moment to participate in the auction as well. He felt that something was going to happen at this auction. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked at each other before nodding. ¡°Then we thank you¡­ Well, Elder Brother, can we call you that?¡± ¡°Brother, that would be considered better than the City Lord.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He had almost forgotten that Long Zhiyun was actually a princess. It wouldn''t be strange to call him "Senior Highness". The three of themter walked into the Pang n House. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er went towards Chen Ming''s brothers. Chen Ming tells the maid that he wants to meet with Pang Zhi. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Pang Zhi now had a serious expression on his face. His line reported on what happened earlier. He didn''t think that a True Essence Realm rank martial practitioner''s fierce battle would stop because of Chen Ming. Plus, the martial practitioner who was able to defeat Nie Dong was Chen Ming''s faithful servant. He called Chen Ming His Highness and represented himself as mine. Listening to this, you probably already know. ¡°Dragon City Lord, Dao Origin Realm level or above¡­¡± Pang Zhi was now thinking. whether it was good to make a deal with Chen Ming Interfering with a person who knows the Tao has both advantages and disadvantages. If he made a mistake, there was a very high chance that he and his entire family would be destroyed. Just the breath of a person of this level was able to shake the sea. Was it only his Pang family that would be able to resist such a danger? And while Pang Zhi was thinking about Chen Ming''s affairs. His servant came over and told him that Chen Ming wanted to meet. Pang Zhi hurriedly got up from his seat and headed towards Chen Ming himself. Previously, Chen Ming, who was only a small city governor, still couldn''t make Pang Zhi feel nervous. But now his status had changed. Pang Zhi did not dare to offend. He hurried over to wee Chen Ming himself. Pang Zhi was now worried. The scale of talking now is reversed. He felt like he was just an ant. That only Chen Ming was dissatisfied with would be able to dissipate. Chen Ming looked at Pang Zhi with suspicion. He touched his feelings with his mind. He could sense that Pang Zhi was undoubtedly terrified of him. However, he was able to keep his condition well. Chen Ming thought what he had done. Pang Zhi suddenly got scared and worried like this. ''It must be because of Feng Xian''s affairs.'' Chen Ming only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Merchant Pang need not worry. I vow to do nothing to you and the Pang family. If you and the Pang family don''t want to do anything bad to me and the people around me.¡± Pang Zhi heard Chen Ming''s words. He felt like Chen Ming could read his thoughts. He said he was in good condition. But it still didn''t escape Chen Ming''s eyes. Pang Zhi now felt more at ease. For Chen Ming to give words like that, he needed to follow through. Otherwise, the Taoist would not ept and would probably punish him. Pang Zhi didn''t know that he was currently at a level that could control the Dao. Even if his words were wrong, the Taoist''s best was to resist him. I saw that Pang Zhi was relieved. Chen Ming immediately understood the fact that he came to Pang Zhi. ¡°Merchant Pang, to be honest, I came to see you right now. I have something I need your help with. My brothers and I want to participate in the uing Grand Merchant Guild auction. I know it''s going to cost. I''m willing to use the dragon fruit I gave to pay. Merchant Pang will help me?¡± Pang Zhi, of course, immediately agreed. He didn''t want anything in return. Since it wasn''t a big deal for him being a big merchant. He could bring anyone into the auction as he wished. ¡°Your Highness doesn''t need me to repay anything. Just being able to help His Highness is my greatest merit.¡± Chen Ming heard what Pang Zhi said and he sighed. His Highness again He could only shook his head and did not want Pang Zhi to change his speech. He was sure that even if he told Pangzhi to change He did not change I''m sure ''The Tradition of the Martial People...'' Chen Ming then chatted with Pang Zhi for a bit before returning to the guest house. He wanted to discuss various details with Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. Younger Pang Zhiyun sent Chen Ming respectfully. After Chen Ming left He even copsed in his seat. He, after slumping down, slowly took something out of his shirt. It was the same equipment used by the Silver Masked Assassin. An amulet used to measure the level of martial power. ¡°ck... is definitely not wrong. Your Highness is not at Dao Origin Realm level. but above that Your Highness is the one who has stepped into God''s realm. Here we are talking with God!¡± Fang Zhi trembled. However, when thinking of Chen Ming''s words, He came back to his senses. If he didn''t do anything that upset Chen Ming then He didn''t need to fear that his n would be destroyed. Otherwise, his family might reach the peak of glory. There was no one who could ascend to the God Level for a very long time. Even the gods of creation couldn''t reach it. Only legends say that there are people who can ascend to the god level. but how long As long as it was a legend that disappeared with time. Time is something that the Martial people neverck. The fact that it disappeared meant that it had taken much longer than a martial artist''s lifespan. Pang Zhi, after gathering his senses, summoned all of his servants and guards before warning everyone. ¡°Whatever happens Absolutely do not cause trouble to His Highness. Protect His Highness with everyone''s lives.¡± Pang Zhi didn''t have to tell everyone the details. He was very considerate of his people. The fact that he said this showed that what he wanted everyone to do had a positive effect on them. This was the result of Pang Zhi taking care of all his subordinates. They believed in Pangzhi very much. Chen Ming at the same time had now returned to the guesthouse. He went straight to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who were watching cartoons with Chen Jihua on their tablets while eating snacks. He could only smile at the sight he saw. It''s so peaceful He let the three of them watch cartoons together. Until it''s time for the auction, it''ste. Within a training room in the Blue Sea City Grand Merchants Guild. This training room contained everything that a profound practitioner could need. In the center of the room was a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged and his eyes closed. His body glowed with a golden glow. His aura was filled with unfathomable energy. Everything in the room now seemed to have been turned into gold. It looks very beautiful. This was the effect of the middle-aged man trying to connect with his Dao. Tao of Wealth This is his Tao. A dao that will make the one who enters it grow stronger and stronger with wealth. The middle-aged man who was trying to connect with his Dao was Su Zhang. The lord of the merchant guild that existed everywhere whether it was the world above or the world below. or even a foreignnd For wealth, he can do anything. The richer he is, the stronger he will be. His dream was to be the richest god in the entire universe. But the higher the dream was, the more difficult it was. Su Zhang hadn''t entered the training room for a long time. However, he only came in because his Dao was trying to tell him something. But before he could understand it, it disappeared. He tried to connect it again but Until now, he had been trying to approach his Dao. But it didn''t tell him anything. He still had ess to it, but that was it. The feeling wasn''t like before. ¡°What is this feeling¡­?¡± Su Zhang couldn''t understand what the feeling he was experiencing was. But of course, he knew that the feeling he had received from the Dao was less. ¡°Or our wealth is diminishing It''s unlikely...not only does our wealth not decrease, it also increases. So why, even though our wealth does increase? But the touch that we get from the Tao is less. Less and less like this!¡­¡± It''s the other way around. Normally, the richer he is. His ess to Dao would be more. But now, no matter how much his wealth increases His Dao reach continued to decrease. what happened Su Zhang didn''t understand. And just as Su Zhang was about to go insane. Themunication amulet that he always carried with him suddenly shone. The aura around him gradually disappeared. He looked at the amulet before rolling his eyes. He used it immediately before speaking up. ¡°Silver mask, what''s the point of contacting me at a time like this?¡± The person who contacted Su Zhang was the Silver Masked Killer. He had already told the Silver Masked Killer that this time would be his cultivation time. If you contact me at this time, it must be really important. Su Zhang was sure that the Silver Masked Killer would have an urgent matter to inform him immediately. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have contacted at a time like this. ¡°I have something important to tell you as soon as possible. Now there is a danger nearby. This danger, I''m not sure if you can deal with it or not.¡± Su Zhang heard what the silver masked assassin said. He didn''t have the slightest hint of anger. Even if he was at the Dao Origin Realm level, that''s true. It didn''t mean he was the strongest. He refused to let others call him His Highness. or something like that heard that danger was nearby He couldn''t help thinking of Long Wei. his antagonist for thousands of years ¡°Danger you mean Long Wei?¡± ¡°Not Long Wei. but a more dangerous person. Do you remember the rank amulets that the Assassins Guild traded with you?¡± Why wouldn''t Su Zhang remember? He knew that Long Wei was stronger than him because of the rank amulet he had obtained from the Assassin Guild Lord. It''s a very powerful amulet. It could urately tell a martial practitioner''s power level. Has been tested ¡°I remember. The fact that you mentioned it like this meant that you had already measured it. That danger that you said must have a power level higher than the red number. Use three hundred metrics or not?¡± Su Zhang spoke with certainty, however. When he heard the ck Masked Killer''s reply, His expression instantly changed. "ck¡­" It has this color too! When he was talking to the Assassin Guild Lord He was able to remember something. ¡°Isn''t it true?¡± ¡°Lord of the Association?¡± ¡°T-T-T-T-T-ck, I''ve heard from the Assassin Guild. ck, it was a level higher than Dao Origin Realm. It is¡­next level.¡± ¡°Next level, this is what you are saying.¡± ¡°Lord, the danger you mean is at the Divine level. This is no longer a disaster, it''s a disaster! You quickly order to withdraw your forces back now. Chang Chao Du Xingjiao Now we have more important things to do.¡± Su Zhang now had no time to sit and think about what he would do to make the Dao of- ¡°Hold on, my Dao reach is increasing!¡± Su Zhang almost cried out. Just thought he was going to meet with God. His Dao has also increased? This instantly reassured him. That the danger that the silver masked assassin was talking about was God. Chapter 633 633 Only Two Chen Ming didn''t know what happened after the misunderstanding happened. Between Nie Dong and Fengxian He now waited for the bidding time to y with his brother and sister ying a game of marathi. I don''t know why he and his siblings like to y this game. Plus, everyone likes to collect money or shiny things. Chen Ming could only think that it might be a side effect of being a dragon. Long Zhiyun, Ye Ying''er, and Chen Jihua were still watching cartoons as usual. It seems that Chen Jihua prefers manga more than anime. She said that she liked cartoons better because it was funny. Chen Ming with love for Brother Mao, all the cartoons with another world came to be his brother''s correction. It also provides millions of dors in support to cartoon creators to encourage them to create fun cartoons as well. Of course, he subsidizes anime and game creators as well. time flies It was finally time for the Grand Merchant Guild''s auction to begin. in the city of the blue sea There are auctions held every day, whether small orrge. Because this ce was filled with merchants and nobles with mountains of money. They auctioned off and traded as gimmicks until it became the norm. However, the Grand Merchant Auction was different. This auction will only be held once a year. It also limits the people who can participate in the auction. In this auction, only high-ranking merchants, grand merchants, nobles, generals, and lords can participate. others have no right Pang Zhi had already prepared a pnquin for Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw the pnquin and could only say one word: It''s a very luxurious fianc¨¦e. It was made of gold and was decorated with precious stones. These gems were very high grade gems as well. Chen Ming could only look at these gems with regret. They can be used to upgrade things. But now they are used only for decoration. Although Chen Ming was able to create upgrade gems that were better than these gems. He still felt sorry for me. Chen Ming and his brothers along with Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er entered the pnquin. This pnquin is driven by tworge horses. The huge size that Chen Ming said was veryrge. Their bodies were four meters tall and eight meters long. Even if it''s not the biggest creature But it was muchrger than the average horse''s height, only about one and a half to almost two meters tall. After all the flirtation Pang Zhi immediately led the formation, but ¡°Wait a minute, we will follow His Highness too.¡± Nie Dong and Nie Li appeared with tens of thousands of his troops. They also wanted to apany Chen Ming to the auction. Nie Tong normally didn''t pay much attention to auctions. But this time he wanted to go too. Not only that, he came with a looking golden pnquin. It is as luxurious as Chen Ming''s pnquin at all. Pangzhi, seeing Nie Dong and Nie Li, also wanted to follow Chen Ming. He didn''t feel anything at all. But when he saw the golden pnquin, he was lost. He hurriedly dismounted his horse before heading towards the golden pnquin that Nie Dong and Nie Li had brought to pay their respects. He had to hurry to pay respects because the person in the pnquin was the Lord of this Blue Sea City. He was on the same level as Su Zhang. He was also a martial practitioner at Dao Origin Realm level. ¡°Don''t need a lot of ceremonies. You are now considered to be the caretaker of His Highness. The fact that you came to pay my respects like this considered inappropriate.¡± ording to tradition, Pang Zhi was already considered to be under Chen Ming. For him to pay respects to the governor like this It was considered inappropriate. A person can only have one master. This was a test of who Pangzhi would choose. between Chen Ming and him When Pang Zhi heard that, he did not hesitate to stand up. and do the normal respect This showed that Pang Zhi chose to side with Chen Ming. He, after saluting, went back to his duty. Nie Dong and Nie Li sighed. That custom was only avable to ordinary people. Cannot be used on soldiers or nobles. If they want to follow the tradition They will have to abandon their own positions. and go directly to the other party only Sensing Nie Tong and Nie Li''s hesitation. Chen Ming spoke to them through telepathy. ¡°General Nie Dong, Nie Li, the two of you don''t have to think too much. I don''t care about any customs. But it seems that this City Lord is not happy about something. Can you tell me?¡± Not everyone would know what level Chen Ming was. Level amulets are not easy to buy. It seems that the City Lord didn''t have it. If he had it, he wouldn''t even want toe directly to Chen Ming like this. ¡°Like this.¡± Chen Ming heard what Nie Dong said. He just let out a breath. The City Mistress disliked Chen Ming for an extremely illogical reason. He didn''t like Chen Ming because his General Nie Dong lost to his Soul Guard Feng Xian. The fact that his general had lost to Chen Ming''s Soul Guard tarnishing his reputation And because of that, he didn''t ept Pangzhi''s greeting because he thought of Pangzhi as his person. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He didn''t think that the Blue Sea City Lord would be so narrow-minded. ¡°Able to leave¡± Blue Sea City Mistress ordered Nie Tong to leave. He didn''t even say a word or say hello to Chen Ming. General Nie Tong felt very bad. He knew that the City Lord was angry with Chen Ming. But I didn''t think it would show up to just this. Fortunately, Chen Ming was generous. If the other party doesn''t do anything that is too much He didn''t think to do anything. Pang Zhi saw that the City Lord''s convoy was already ahead. He turned to Chen Ming''s pnquin, wanting to say something, but ¡°Merchant Pang doesn''t need to think too much. let''s leave If something happens I''ll be in charge." Chen Ming spoke before Pang Zhi could say anything. Pang Zhi nodded before letting out a sigh. He could only think in his heart. ¡®Choose between yourself and His Highness? He doesn''t know the high sky and the lownd. Hmmm, I really want to know if you know what level your Highness is at. Will you still dare to say a verb like this...'' It seemed that Pang Zhi could sense the City Lord''s dislike towards Chen Ming. He chose to stand beside Chen Ming even if Chen Ming was not a level higher than City Lord. He and the City Lord had already had some problems before. But the City Lord was unable to deal with him. If he did something to Pang Chue, then It was a p in the face of the Merchant Guild. Su Zhang would definitelye out and interfere with this matter. The city was divided into two factions, the merchants and the nobles. with two leaders, Su Zhang Leader of the Merchant Guild and Luoyang City Lord of the Blue Sea. Pang Zhi ordered his convoy to leave as well. City streets are quiterge. It was not a problem that the two trains could travel at the same time. Pang Zhi now rode to lead the formation. He had always ridden with Nie Dong and Nie Li. Nie Dong saw Pang Zhi lead like this. He only smiled dryly. If he was Pangzhi He would also do the same as Pangzhi. Chen Ming''s pnquin was in front of the Blue Sea City Lord''s pnquin. Pang Zhi signaled to his men to reorganize. Chen Ming''s horse pnquin was almost at the front. while the blue sea governor''s float was in the middle Pang Zhi now sneered. He had already decided to join Chen Ming. He will reach the end. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head before smiling. Pang Zhi made him think of their friends. whether Alex Oscar Adian at his first world Or would it be Zhang Tie, Jiaoqi and Yun Mingde in this world? talking about his friends Where are we going to practice now? He thought that after dealing with the problems of the Merchant Guild, He''ll go back to his friends. The story of an extraterrestrial god or a foreign god like those who are crazy. He didn''t need to be in a hurry right now. He had already gained the strength to fight them. All that''s left is just trying to use it properly. Inside the governor''s pnquin Luo Yang now had a dark expression on his face. He looked at Chen Ming''s pnquin. He could only growl but did nothing. The reason he still didn''t do anything was because he couldn''t read the other party''s power. ¡°That bastard must have used some kind of technique to conceal his Dao. Hmm, only the weak can conceal his own strength. If they are strong They have nothing to fear.¡± Luo Yang thought that Chen Ming was concealing his own power. because he feared that his stronger enemy would find out He didn''t know that Chen Ming hadn''t even thought of shutting it down. But it was because he had too many Dao that Luo Yang could reach. Not only did Chen Ming have a greater number of Dao. His reach was also greater than anyone else''s. Usually Dao Origin Realm rank martial practitioners Their Dao reach was only 50% at most, that was the maximum they could do. After that, it must cross over the human and divine boundary. and when he had entered the border They will then be able to reach up to 70% of the Tao and if they want to reach even more. They will have to go deeper and deeper into the Divine Realm. However, Chen Ming was now an Original God. He had ess to 99.99% of the Dao. Simply put, the Daoists were trying to give him ess to it. It was because Chen Ming was currently the one that Chaos epted as its master. Chen Ming could ascend to the next level in the God Realm. If he understands how it goes Now, he was like someone who had money but didn''t know how to go to the store he wanted. it''s only The two carriages had already arrived at the Grand Merchant Guild''s auction venue. Arge number of people also participated in this auction. However, none of them woulde as spectacr as Chen Ming and Luo Yang''s carriage. People looked at the two carriages before speaking to each other. Everyone knew that one of the pnquins belonged to the governor. But the other court did not know who it belonged to. Surely everyone had heard the news about Chen Ming and Feng Xian. However, no one knew that Chen Ming was Pangzhi''s guest. ¡°That''s Pang Zhi Ni. Why is he on a horse instead of in a pnquin?¡± ¡°Hmm, isn''t that dumpling too much? It looks a little more luxurious than the governor''s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Pang Zhi wasn''t afraid to die, that''s why he led a formation like this. Even if he was a member of the Merchant Guild but the other party is the governor Equal to the leader of the guild If there really is a problem The Merchants Guild will definitely not help.¡± Different people talk about different topics. But they have one thing inmon. who is in the court The convoy stopped in front of the Grand Chamber of Commerce. This will be the ce where the auction will be held this time. The lord''s soldiers were spread out in an orderly manner. in order to maintain the safety of the Luoyang governor But there really is no need to do that. Who would be foolish enough to beat someone at the Dao Origin Realm level? They only did it as a ceremony. Seeing that the shore had done something, Pang Zhi took the Pang family''s bodyguards to disperse the force. They went to stand where Luo Yang''s soldiers were standing. afterpleting the order Pang Jue hurriedly ran towards the golden pnquin. before opening the door and standing up straight to wee the people on the golden float down Pangzhi was faster than the governor''s side. By doing this, everyone would pay attention to Chen Ming first. It was a small retaliation that had been done to him earlier. And it was just as Pang Zhi had calcted. Everyone turned to look at the golden float that he had opened the door for. Everyone knew what kind of person Pangzhi was. Everyone had never seen him so modest before. They really wondered who the people on the pnquin were. A handsome young man slowly descended from within. Kiao, he has a graceful and sharp face. His body was not emitting any power at all. Instead of people feeling that he was weak However, they felt that he was mysterious. with a noble posture and full of dignity He felt like a god from the heavens who came down to favor the virtues of humans. That handsome young man was definitely Chen Ming. He didn''t want to do this at first. However, since Pang Zhi had done this much for him. He should support him a little. He emitted a cosmic dragon aura. However, he let it out as little as he could. If it was any more than this, the people here would all kneel for him. Including the people in the pnquin who were looking at him with eyes full of anger. He ignored Luo Yang City Mistress looking at him. He turned around and helped Long Ziyun. Ye Ying Er and his siblings got out of the car. Chen Jihua now did not want to walk. Thedy gave him to carry which he carried her with a smile ¡°Ji Hua, if you''re sleepy, you can go to sleep first.¡± ¡°Um, but Ji Hua still doesn''t want to sleep. Ji Hua wants to see the auction.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Chen Jihua. He used a bit of his power to lighten her eyes. He was really an older brother who cared for his younger siblings. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming let Pang Zhi lead the way. He didn''t even turn to look at Luo Yang. People opened the way for him to walk. He is now the highlight of the event. while Luo Yang was only second. Luo Yang slowly descended from his pnquin. Some people are interested in him. But it''s only Luo Yang looked at Chen Ming and his group. He didn''t show any anger in his expression or gestures. but through his eyes ¡°We go in together.¡± Luo Yang spoke to Nie Dong and Nie Li. The two would apany him into the auction. Inside the Chamber of Commerce on the highest floor Su Zhang was unhappy right now. If at first he thought that Chen Ming was a god, there were still suspicions. Now it''s gone He was confident that the current Chen Ming had already crossed the border. ¡°God¡­ Really God?¡± Su Zhang was unsure of how he would act in this situation. He just let out a breath. He quickly got up from his seat and immediately headed downstairs where the auction was held. While everyone was focusing on Chen Ming, A middle-aged man arrived at the Grand Chamber of Commerce. He descended from his pnquin with an unsatisfied expression on his face. Du Xingjiao was currently thinking about what to do with this kind of situation. He has a lot to think about. Whether it''s about the city of dragons A mysterious True Essence Realm cultivator emerged. The silver masked assassin who nned something and Su Zhang who summoned him to act as the auctioneer this time. He didn''t know what would happen again. He only had to prepare. Inside the big auction room Chen Ming and his men were given a special seat above the rest of the participants. There are only two seats in this special seat. Chen Ming saw that it only had two seats. He looked at the receptionist with a doubtful expression. There were so many people, why were there only two seats? He was about to ask for more seats. saw that someone walked over to one of the two seats The person walking to the seat was Luo Yang. This special seat was originally only given to Luo Yang and Su Zhang¡­ Chapter 634 634 Infinity Dimension Luo Yang now sat down to his seat, ignoring anyone. His expression was filled with nobility as if a light was pouring down from the sky. Nie Dong and Nie Li followed close behind. Both of them showed apologetic expressions towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming only nodded to the two of them. Let them both know that he didn''t think much of it. Nie Dong and Nie Li then stood behind Luo Yang. act as a security guard for him Chen Ming then turned to look at the receptionist. He needed an exnation on this matter. The receptionist was very scared. He exined the special seat to Chen Ming. Those two seats were special seats that were only reserved for Luo Yang City Mistress and Merchant Guild Leader Su Zhang. heard what the receptionist said Chen Ming couldn''t help but ask. ¡°If so then Why are you still bringing me and my people to this special seat? If both seats were already prepared for the guests who are not me.¡± Chen Ming asked curiously. He doesn''t me the receptionist. He knew that the receptionist was just doing his duty. However, he wanted to know why and who ordered him to do it. The receptionist was sweating. He himself didn''t know either. He had just received an order from Du Xingjiao to bring Chen Ming to this special seat. But he didn''t tell me to prepare more seats... ¡°Just like this Tu Xing Jiaoxin." Du Xingjiao only knew that Chen Ming was the Dragon City Lord from a noble who had seen hime down from the boat. He wanted to cause trouble for City Mistress Luo Yang and Su Zhang at the same time. If troublees to him All he had to do was put all the me on the receptionist. The excuse was that he had ordered the receptionist to arrange more seats for him. but the receptionist made a mistake So I didn''t arrange a seat for you. It''s as simple as this However, he didn''t expect something. Chen Ming was not just a dragon city lord. But he was also someone who even the Golden Army who had defeated General Nie Tong called His Highness. He wouldn''t have thought that the two would be the same person like this. Pang Zhi was now furious. This was Du Xingjiao''s n. Or would he not know what Du Xingjiao was nning? He wanted Chen Ming and City Mistress Luo Yang and Father Su Zhang to have a conflict. ¡°Du Xingjiao¡­¡± Although Pangzhi was a lower level than Du Xingjiao, However, he was not a minor. If he really wanted to He could cause a lot of trouble for Du Xingjiao. He started nning to seize trade in the territory that Du Xingjiao oversaw. With Chen Ming''s help He was confident that he could bankrupt Du Xingjiao. and will definitely be kicked out of the Merchant Guild ¡°I understand everything, go ahead.¡± Chen Ming told the receptionist to go back to his work. The receptionist hurriedly thanked Chen Ming. He thought he was going to die again. If he changed from Chen Ming to someone else He certainly wouldn''t have survived that easily. Chen Ming, after letting the receptionist go back to his work. Looking at the remaining seats, he shook his head, even if he sat there, it wouldn''t be enough. ¡°Can''t help it¡± Chen Ming stepped forward. Luo Yang, who at first pretended to be passive and uninterested. He sensed something. He blinked before turning around himself. "Eh" He felt that the auction room was getting bigger? No, is it the same size or smaller? He was confused until the space between his seat and the seat that had been allocated to Su Zhang had grown by two more seats. The two seats werepletely unfamiliar. It was a long seat covered in the skin of a white and ck striped tiger. In front of the two seats, there was a table made of white marble. There are many sweets and exotic dishes on the table. Chen Ming and his men were currently sitting on that seat. The seats that he and his men sat on were even more luxurious than the two seats that had been arranged for him and Su Zhang. Luo Yang now knew what he felt just now. Now the dimension within the auction hall has been distorted. Makes more space in the extra seats! Seeing that, Luo Yang couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°This is too much. Stop this selfish act.¡± Luo Yang said to Chen Ming. This was the first time he had spoken to Chen Ming yet. The other party didn''t seem to hear him. Yes, Chen Ming separated the three seats with a space-time curtain. making the sound unable to reach each other He looked at Chen Ming angrily. The current Chen Ming did not care about Luo Yang at all. He is talking to his people. Su Zhang now arrived in the auction room from a special entrance only for employees. He opened the door and immediately felt the distortion of the spatial barrier. "what happened!" As soon as Su Zhang sensed the distorted spatial veil, He hurriedly walked inside. He used a corridor that connected directly to the special seat. He saw an employee standing waiting for service. He immediately walked over and asked his staff. The clerk was very worried that the Merchant Guild Leader hade to talk to him in person like this. However, what he asked made him feel puzzled. Su Zhang forgot, only True Essence Realm level or above could sense this distorted space curtain. He couldn''t ask his staff. He immediately decided to walk towards the center of the problem. It took him a little while to find the center of the twisted dimension. ¡°Hmm, the center of the distorted dimension is in the special seat area¡­ who did this? Although Luo Yang could use some space-time techniques, But it''s unlikely to reach this level. It must be someone else.¡± Luo Yang before ascending to Dao Origin Realm. He had an understanding of the Law of Time Dimension. But it wasn''t enough to attract the Dao of Dimensional Time. His Dao was the Dao of Pride. It was even weaker than his Dao, the Wealth Dao. Dao of Pride Dao of wealth Yes, these two Dao are at the lower levelpared to the whole Dao. Their Dao was iparable to the Dragon Dao that Long Wei could reach. But even if it was a low-level Dao, How is Dao what is Dao? It allows them to stand on top of this world. ¡°If not for Luo Yang Who is it, or will it be¡­¡± Su Zhang immediately headed for the special seat. I hope that Du Xingjiao will not do such a foolish thing that will make God angry. ¡­¡­¡­. at another entrance Du Xingjiao had arrived. He was currently in a bad mood. He was always in a bad mood. ''Why would I have to do something like this... Su Zhang, just wait and see.'' Du Xingjiao could only think in his heart. He couldn''t do anything to Su Zhang. at least for now Duong Xingjiao finished grumbling in his heart and opened the door to enter the auction hall. Du Xingjiao was at the Extinction Realm peak level. and get closer to his Law He was only half a step away from reaching his Law. Slight distortions of dimensions can be perceived. ¡°Whoes to y Law of Time Dimension here?¡± Du Xing Jiao Li''s eyes fell. Who dared to cause trouble for this person? But even if he thought so He wouldn''t even dare to do anything to someone who could use the Law of Dimensional Time. He threw this duty over to Su Zhang. He was at the Dao Origin Realm level. It must be able to deal with someone at the True Essence Realm level. ¡­¡­¡­. in the special seating area Chen Ming prepared a soft andfortable seat, fanning cool air, snacks and drinks. He was sure that the auction would take a long time. He brought a game machine with him in case the younger ones were bored. And it was just as he thought. His younger siblings were already bored¡­the auction was really nothing. Just people gathered together waiting for the stuff toe out. and only fight the price There is not even a single thing called entertainment. Chen Ming was waiting for the auction to begin. and was watching a movie with Chen Jihua sitting on hisp through the tablet. He could sense that someone wasing towards the special seat just now. ording to his senses, his power level was on par with City Mistress Luo Yang. No, his power level was slightly higher. And not long after, a middle-aged man raised Law. He looked left, looked right. His gazended on Chen Ming along with the rest of his group. He didn''t even look at Luo Yang. The two of them didn''t seem to have a good rtionship. A middle-aged man tried to walk towards Chen Ming. However, no matter how hard he tried to walk towards Chen Ming, instead, he saw that Chen Ming and his men were further and further away. ¡°An infinite dimension?!¡± An infinite dimension is a dimension without boundaries. Even if someone had ess to the Laws of Dimension and Time They were also unable to create an infinite dimension like the one he was touching. Dao Origin Realm level like him If youe across someone who uses the Law of Dimensional Time in the form of dimensions He can use his powers. Able to cross the boundaries of space and time However, he could not break through the boundaries of space and time created by Chen Ming. He was already sure that the person who caused this dimensional warp was God Level. He initially ignored Luo Yang. couldn''t help looking at Luo Yang angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luo Yang, who had now stopped harassing Chen Ming, could only look at Su Zhang in confusion. Why was Su Zhang so angry with him? He hasn''t done anything yet! heard Su Zhang asked. Luo Yang''s expression darkened before he spoke. ¡°What have I done? I haven''t done anything yet. And why are you asking me that?¡± heard Luo Yang reply Su Zhang''s expression was not much different. ¡°You know what I want to ask. Why didn''t you answer directly what happened?¡± Luo Yang made a puzzled face before answering. ¡°I don''t understand what you mean by what I did. I didn''t do anything, why are you telling me what I did?¡± Su Zhang gritted his teeth, he was certain that Luo Yang had to do something, but refused to tell him. ¡°You don''t understand what you''ve done. You are crazy What you have done is the result of this happening!¡± Luo Yang''s mouth gaped. This was the first time he had been scolded like this. Although Su Zhang was a level higher than him. But he had never spoken like this before. Talking like this is inappropriate for someone at the Dao Origin Realm level! ¡°How are you just now?¡± Su Zhang giggled. He didn''t want to care about Luo Yang right now. The one he had to focus on right now was Chen Ming. He currently had bad thoughts towards Su Zhang. causing his Dao to be dissatisfied with him ''Even if you don''t want to believe it, that there will be someone who can make the Dao like this'' Su Zhang was furious at this moment. He was not angry with Chen Ming but instead angry with Luo Yang. His Dao reach was now reduced by over a tenth. He who had an advantage over Luo Yang was now in an equal state. He didn''t want his Dao to be any weaker. But it wasn''t just Su Zhang. Even Luo Yang''s Dao began to tremble. Fortunately, his dao was not in Chen Ming''s path. Pride, even though Chen Ming had it, he didn''t use it much. He is a believer that carelessness is the path that leads to death. Pride is often the source of recklessness. So he didn''t like it very much. ¡°What should I do?¡± Su Zhang now didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t even get close to Chen Ming''s group. He could only look at Luo Yang before bursting out. and went straight to his seat. Fortunately, Chen Ming''s Infinity Dimension was only within the limits he had set. Otherwise, even if he walked forward with all his might, how many hundreds and thousands of years would he reach? Luo Yang saw Su Zhang''s expression like that. He just gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to ask Su Zhang such a thing. because it would be like he was weak But now, looking at Su Zhang''s expression, he needed to ask He knew that Su Zhang now didn''t care about looks. If he cares about looks He wouldn''t be an inappropriate word for someone at Dao Origin Realm level like that. He telepathically asked Su Zhang. He needed to control his mind to circumvent the Time Curtain. to ask Su Zhang ¡®I have something I want to ask you. But if you don''t want to answer, that''s fine... The question I want to ask is: Why do you care so much about that person? He is only a person who can use the Law of the Time Dimension a little bit.'' Luo Yang seemed to have been led by his dao to the point where he was now unable to see what it was. His perspective was too different from the average person. Su Zhang could only look at Luo Yang like he was an idiot. Did he really not know that? Su Zhang did not answer his question. because he himself said he didn''t have to He looked at General Nie Dong. Nie Dong could only smile dryly. Seeing that, Su Zhang immediately understood. He could only think in his heart now. ''Whoever is to me must me their own Dao. If your Dao is not arrogance You will probably see the truth in front of you.'' Su Zhang let out a sigh. He turned to Chen Ming. Now he was still ying with the children he had brought with him. He looked at Chen Ming and the children. He identally nced at the two girls. He saw the two young women''s eyes wide open. ¡°Why is the daughter of the Dragon King Longwei and the adoptive daughter of a high-ranking noble of Heavenly Dragon Archipgo cane here.¡± Su Zhang didn''t know what the rtionship between the dragon people and the gods was. but what is known is God is close to the dragon people. ¡®This is not good. What ns we put in ce to deal with the Dragon Inds must be stopped first. Otherwise, cmity will surelye upon us.¡¯ When Su Zhang thought like that His dao reach was slightly increased. ''Our ess to the Dao has increased... Let''s see.'' Su Zhang thought to stop making trouble for the dragon people he hated. Even if he doesn''t like it as much. And when he thinks like that His Dao reach increased. And it''s growing! ''What the hell is this! After hundreds of years of practice, our ess to Dao has never increased this much!¡¯ Just thought it wouldn''t cause trouble to the dragon people. restored his lost Dao. Besides that, it''s even more! ''God, is this the difference between those who have stepped into the Divine Realm and those who have not yet entered? really scary'' If Chen Ming wanted He could destroy Su Zhang or anyone with the same or close Dao as him¡­ Chen Ming didn''t know if anyone was angry with him or afraid of him. He was now looking ahead. When will the auction take ce? He''s alreadyzy. He shortened the time within his Dream Dragon Realm. making the time outside his boundaries travel faster Soon the auction began. The auctioneer was the person he wanted to meet right away. Chapter 635 635 Scheming Everything around Chen Ming''s borders passed as quickly as he wanted. Finally the time to start the auction has arrived. As soon as the time of bidding came Chen Ming adjusted the time in the inner and outer zones back to the same time line. Chen Ming along with everyone looked at the stage downstairs with interest. At this moment, the various formations that were ced started to work. The blue flower streaked down slowly. The fragrance of yizhao flowers spread all around. Chen Ming nodded. Although it wasn''t as beautiful as the scene when Chang''e appeared in the mortal world. It is considered to be at a good level ever. After the flowers had flown past On stage, a beautiful girl slowly walked up. She was dressed in a fish-shaped blue silk robe. Her figure was extremely dull. When she arrived on the tform, she immediately greeted and introduced herself. ¡°Wee to the one thousand two hundred and thirty-sixth Grand Auction of the Merchant Guild. I, named Mei Li, will conduct the auction this time.¡± Mei Li introduced herself. along with fully showing his own form Everyone knew why she did that. She did it to tempt the guests to want her. so that she could take advantage of those people. She was now very confident in her own beauty. There was no one as beautiful as her. She would use her beauty to climb to the top of her life. She only looked at the nobles, the great merchants, and the three leaders¡­ Her smile was sweet. She could hardly choose which one she would choose. The girl who was having a sweet dream right now stumbled. She felt like something wasn''t right. ''three?'' She felt unfamiliar with this number, she didn''t know how. Mei Li was confused. She looked up at the special seat. Why is there three seats in the special seating area on the second floor? Mei Li couldn''t help but look at the person sitting in the middle. His seat was thergest. Most Followed He was even more outstanding than her City Lord and Guild Leader. ''Who is he? Why would you go and sit there? Plus Patriarch didn''t say anything. No, not only that, Patriarch looked¡­ afraid of him!¡¯ Mei Li sweated. She is a smart person who knows what is what. She was now acting more tidy. She didn''t know that the person sitting in that special seat in the middle was what kind of woman will you like It wasn''t that she wanted to attract his attention. She was more afraid of making him angry! Anyone who could scare Su Zhang He also frightened her. Mei Li did not dare to show much. She knew that people at that level were hard to understand. She was sure that her beauty Unable to help her right now. That''s right, Chen Ming now looked at her. and think when the work will start finally Mei Li may be very beautiful indeed. However, she couldn''tpare with Chen Ming''s lovers in the slightest. Normally everyone''s face is already beautiful. And as they reached the Dao Origin Realm rank, they became even more beautiful. Even though he hadn''t even crossed over to the Divine Realm, he was still so beautiful. If you go over it, you won''t know how beautiful it will be. The current Chen Ming did not pay any attention to Mei Li''s beauty. Mei Li performed the opening ceremony. People wondered why she hadn''t seduced everyone like before. Her expression and expression changed after looking up at the top of the second floor. Everyone couldn''t help but look up. It was found that there were three seats simr to what Mei Li had seen. People talk to each other. Chen Ming heard everything but didn''t care. He watched the auction begin. He wanted to know what interesting items this big auction would have. behind the stage Du Xingjiao was currently waiting for Mei Li toe down from the stage to offer her something. Something that she could not refuse. He had already nned a n earlier. He wanted to cause discord between the three people on the second floor. He thought of using Mei Li to cause trouble for the three of them. He had nned that He would give Mei Li special attention to Su Zhang. with the beauty of Mrs. City Mistress Luo Yang and Dragon City Mistress would definitely resent Su Zhang for attracting the beauty''s attention. After that, he would let histent call in to pretend to be an auctioneer. Pressuring the two city lords by trying to make it look like Su Zhang was trying to take advantage of them. This n would definitely work, he was sure. The auction begins with the least valuable items. and will gradually climb up Chen Ming now looked at the items that each merchant put up for auction. His expression looked bored. The things everyone put up for auction might be valuable to them. But for Chen Ming along with his men, It''s worth nothing. For example, the first product Beast Soul Tempering Cauldron With this Cauldron, beast souls could be fused together and a new type of magical beast soul would be formed. Demonic beasts that have been forged from the Soul Refining Cauldron will only obey and be loyal to those who forge them. Mei Li exined just a good effect. But she didn''t exin the consequences. Chen Ming could tell that the disadvantage of this Soul Tempering Cauldron was that it would slowly devour the souls of those holding it. His lifespan would gradually decrease until that person disappeared. Otherwise, a good item like this will have someone willing to put it up for auction. However, with such a dangerous item, there were still people who dared to buy it for a price that was as high as millions of spirit stones. Although Chen Ming did not have money problems. But seeing someone spend money like this, he just shook his head. Chen Ming continued to watch the auction. Luo Yang and Su Zhang were still fighting. Su Zhang had already told him that he should not let his Dao control his identity. Chen Ming was not someone at Dao Origin Realm level like him to be able to y with. But Luo Yang still didn''t give up. He did not believe that Chen Ming was at the God Level. He would prove it to Su Zhang himself. ¡°That guy is full of lies. I will show myself that this is you. not at the god level or even level Dao Origin Realm!¡± Su Zhang gritted his teeth and looked at Chen Ming. He thought something before making a decision. He got up from his seat. trying to walk towards Chen Ming He thought that he would even be stopped by the Infinity Barrier. However, he could easily pass by. Su Zhang was surprised. He looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming was still watching the auction. However, the others looked at him with suspicion. "Uncle, what''s wrong?" Chen Jihua, who was running around after being bored, turned to ask Su Zhang. Su Zhang looked at Chen Jihua. He didn''t know what happened to Chen Jihua and Chen Ming. However, looking at how much he took care of her She must have a strong rtionship with Chen Ming. If he guessed it was She could be his sister or his child. Su Zhang gave Chen Jihua a little respect before speaking up. ¡°Princess, please call me Su Zhang. I just want to talk to the Lord.¡± ¡°His Highness, um, do you mean Brother Ming? Someone called Brother Ming that way too. If you want to talk to Brother Ming, thene this way.¡± Chen Jihua took Su Zhang to Chen Ming. Su Zhang was very humble to Chen Jihua. As soon as he was nice to Chen Jihua Su Zhang could feel that his power had increased! This showed that Chen Ming was satisfied with his words and expression towards Chen Jihua! He was really lucky to be right about this. Luo Yang was dissatisfied with what Su Zhang said to him just now. He, too, got up from his seat. "Eh" Luo Yang tried to get up from his seat. but he can''t It was as if he had tried to get up. But the distance from sitting to standing was like ten thousand light years apart. He was unable to stand up. The infinite dimensions surrounded him! he tried to turn his face but can''t He wanted to open his mouth but couldn''t¡­ He was in the infinite dimension. Even if he used all of his power Everything would disappear in the endless frontier. Chen Ming was fed up with what Luo Yang was trying to do. But it didn''t cause him any problems. Chen Ming then taught him a little lesson. He uses the Dao of Dimension and Time. Added to Nux''s Dao is Infinite Darkness. Nux is the personification of darkness. It is also the personification of eternity. Chen Ming tried all three together. and became Ana, the Dragon Creation Territory that they understood as the Infinite Dimension Territory. In fact, it was the same thing, only that the Draconic Creation Territory could be expanded as Chen Ming wanted. Su Zhang now looked at Chen Ming. He was unable to see Chen Ming''s power level. because at this level Chen Ming could draw power from thedder. He is part of the universe. and the universe is part of him. Su Zhang now swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know how to start talking to Chen Ming. However, he didn''t need to start the conversation himself since Chen Ming spoke first. ¡°Sit here. Merchant Su.¡± Chen Ming pointed to the seat that appeared. Su Zhang looked at the seat that appeared. He couldn''t even feel the power that Chen Ming used. He nodded at Chen Ming before walking over to the seat. ¡°I don''t know if Merchant Su has something to say to me?¡± Chen Ming shot to the point. He wanted to know what Su Zhang wanted to say to him. at the same time He waited to see what Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wanted. Many items have been auctioned off. But none of them were what they wanted. Its price keeps rising. But that''s not a problem. Because both of them had Dragon Ball Mountains. ¡°I only wanted toe and say hello to you. I have no other intentions. I am very honored that His Highness participated in this auction. Although this auction was not held in honor of His Highness I have to apologize for that.¡± ¡°There is nothing to forgive. Organizing this event is considered very good. I''m not one to think too much about small things.¡± ¡°He had a broad mind. I have little respect and respect.¡± Su Zhang smiled. Every time he spoke to Chen Ming and didn''t displease him. He grew stronger and stronger. He wanted to talk to Chen Ming all day and night. But it might not be appropriate. So he decided to excuse himself first. On the pretext of not wanting to disturb Chen Ming. Chen Ming only nodded at Su Zhang. After that, he returned his attention to the auction. Chen Ming, who had been waiting for the auction to continue, It was discovered that something was wrong with Mei Li. Even though she looked normal. But he knew something was wrong with her. She tried to focus her attention on Chen Ming. Trying to seduce him even though she was initially afraid of him. Under this girl''s subtle actions, Chen Ming sensed something, despair, as if she was trying to ask him for help. Mei Li came down from the stage before the second round of bidding began. The first round of items auctioned is considered the lowest level and most dangerous item. Thedy who did the auction couldn''t help but look at Chen Ming. He had tired eyes and didn''t seem too excited about the auction items. The woman who saw his gaze like that let out a sigh of relief. because he seemed to be bored already He didn''t even react to items with¡­dangerous properties. ''Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to care that we ignore the dangers and consequences of using them.'' Next is the second auction. There will be an intermediate break of about ten minutes. She wanted to use this moment. to get off the stage She wanted to calm her mind. by telling myself that nothing will happen Look at his reaction. He did not appear to be dissatisfied with her performance. ¡°This is the first time we are so worried. Lord Su Zhang seemed to be very afraid of him. If we made a mistake I hope he can help us¡­¡± Mei Li shook her head, no, no way. Something went wrong and the other party was not satisfied with her. She was sure that Su Zhang would definitely not help her. Thinking up to this point, she felt extremely tense. She now wanted to drink a cup or two of wine to calm her heart. She went straight to a room behind the stage that was built for the staff. She was about to walk to that room. Someone had walked towards her first. She looked at the person walking towards her and found that it was Du Xingjiao. ¡°Sir Tu?¡± Mei Li was curious as to why Tu Xingjiao approached this model. Even though she was suspicious, she still greeted Du Xingjiao respectfully. He was the person assigned to organize the auction this time. Even though she personally didn''t like Du Xingjiao very much. However, she still had to make up her mind to approach him anyway. If she displeased him He has the right to dismiss her. And that was something she absolutely could not allow to happen. Du Xingjiao nodded at Mei Li. He didn''t care about her beauty at all. To him, beauty was only a tool to get him what he wanted. The things that mattered most to him were money and power. ¡°I have something I need your help with. Follow me this way.¡± Du Xingjiao walked to a hidden ce. Mei Li looked at Du Xingjiao with suspicion. But she knew that he wouldn''t do anything like that to her. There were rumors that he either liked men or that the dove didn''tugh so much that the Yin Yang Flower couldn''t help him. Therefore, she wasn''t too worried about what he would do to her. Besides, now I''m in work time too. He definitely didn''t have time to do something like that. ¡°Sir Du, is there something I can help you with?¡± Mei Li asked curiously after she followed him to a hidden spot. ¡°I need you to help me with one thing. The matter is trying to scatter your charms on the Dragon City Lord.¡± ¡°Dragon City Lord?¡± Mei Li wonders who is the Dragon City Lord. There are only Blue Sea City Lords here. ¡°The Dragon City Lord is the one who sits on the special floor. The person who sat in the middle between City Mistress Luo Yang and Patriarch Su Zhang. All you have to do is pay special attention to him. I know you want to find a husband who is capable and wealthy. The Dragon City Lord is everything you need. Anyway, will you help me?¡± Du Xingjiao tries to persuade Mei Li to do as he says. He knew what Mei Li wanted. So he used that point up. Mei Li is not a fool. She knew he was nning something. and she was sure that if his ns were to break out, All the me will fall on her. But she could not reject him. Du Xingjiao ismonly known as He doesn''t like people who reject him. ''If we reject him He will surely deal with us.'' Mei Li had no choice. She had to agree first. But whether she would do it or not was another matter. She needed to n now. A n that would allow her to survive this situation. ¡°Understood, I will do as you say.¡± Mei Li smiled. She thought she was gone, but ¡°You think I don''t know what you''re thinking?¡± Mei Li was shocked. Du Xingjiao now blocked her point. She was unable to move. ¡°You hesitated, butter answered confidently. I know you''re plotting against me. I only have to force you.¡± Du Xingjiao forces Mei Li to swallow something. It was a poison that only he had a withdrawal drug. ¡°This poison will slowly destroy everything within your body. If you don''t do as I say, I won''t give you an antidote." Du Xingjiao loosened up the spot extraction. Mei Li let out a cough before sitting down on the ground. ¡°Do as I say. and you will have a better life. Reject me¡­ I will make you suffer until death!¡± Du Xingjiao walked away. Leave Mei Li there. Mei Li at this moment knew very well. If she didn''t do what Du Xingjiao said, then She must surely die. ¡°Why, why does such a terrible thing have to happen to us, Du Xingjiao, just wait and see. I will return this vengeance to you a hundred and a thousand times!¡± Mei Li had never felt so resentful before. Why would she have to encounter something like this? She couldn''t think of a way out. She had to die like this? ''No, we can''t die like this. If we want to survive, we must do as they say. We must charm the Dragon City Lord¡­ Dragon City Lord?¡¯ Mei Li thought of the dragon city lord who seemed to be powerful. She didn''t know what would happen. But anywhere Why didn''t she try to gamble? Mei Li gritted her teeth. She continued to go straight to the staff room. What is she really wanting right now? What she was going to do afterwards needed it very much. The second round of bidding begins. Mei Li at this moment, who had emptied the entire bottle of strong liquor. Although her face looked normal. However, her expression changed. She now used all that she had. to seduce Chen Ming But in her seduction She put on some kind of show. She tried to let him know how desperate she was for her current situation. She looked into his eyes. His eyes changed slightly. He seemed to understand what she was trying to convey to him! He slowly stood up before raising his hand. Everything stood still. He slowly stepped out of his seat. Every step he took created waves. He can stop time! Even those at Dao Origin Realm level would not be able to resist him. She is confident now. He was the strongest of the three! Chapter 636 636 Where Are You From Chen Ming, who had sensed Mei Li''s despair, He didn''t care that she deliberately used that desperation to get Chen Ming''s attention. Despair, in any form, is despair. Chen Ming had to ept one thing now. Mei Li used her desperation well. She was quite a smart person. He saw that she secretly observed him several times. She would have more or less a summary of his appearance. She was currently betting her life on whether he would care about her desperation. And it looks like she won the bet this time. Because Chen Ming was interested in her despair. Chen Ming rose from his seat and walked towards the railing. He walked through the corridor as if it didn''t exist. He, who had already passed the balcony railing, slowly stepped forward. Stepping on the air created a circr wave that spread throughout the air. He stepped on the air like it was adder. Slowly moving forward, one step at a time, one step at a time, everything came to a standstill. Even Dao Origin Realm rank wouldn''t be able to escape his power. Chen Ming came down and stood in front of Mei Li, who was now kneeling towards him. She was gritting her teeth and crying. She didn''t think that a higher self like him would be willing toe down to this model. She thought that he would at best let his servante down. Didn''t think he woulde down by himself like this. Chen Ming, who hadnded and stood in front of her, he spoke. ¡°That despair that you tried to show me. You have something you want to tell me.¡± Chen Ming already knew that inside her body there was something foreign. If he had to guess It must be toxic. Before, she had no poison in her body. It definitely means that she has just been poisoned recently. The crying Mei Li She held back her tears before speaking. ¡°Lord, please help me. My mom was poisoned by Du Xingjiao. He wanted me to seduce you for some reason that I couldn''t understand.¡± ¡°Du Qingjiao?¡± Chen Ming had already guessed that it was him. He sensed it for a while. Du Xingjiao approached Mei Li. However, at that time, he thought that Du Xingjiao had talked to Mei Li about work. Who would have thought that Du Xingjiao would poison this model? As for the reason why he had Mei Li seduce him like this. He was able to presume. It would definitely involve City Mistress Luo Yang and Su Zhang. ¡°Like this.¡± Chen Ming could see what Du Xingjiao wanted. He wanted Su Zhang and City Lord Lang Yang to have trouble with him. It''s not a bad n at all. But it was still weak. ¡°I understand everything. Take this.¡± Chen Ming sent something to her. She saw what Chen Ming had sent her with her eyes wide open. ¡°Nah, this is the Dragon Pearl.¡± Dragon Pearls are different from Dragon Balls. Pearls are caused by excessive yin energy. While Dragon Balls are caused by excessive Yang. If it were normal, he would have given Mei Li more Dragon Balls to cure the poison. However, the poison she was hit on was not suitable for using Yang as a cure. Therefore, Dragon Pearls are a better choice than Dragon Balls. These dragon pearls he got from his girls. The amount he had received was not even equal to the Dragon Ball. It was considered a lot anyway. Mei Li who received the Dragon Pearl She didn''t hesitate to swallow it. The woman who swallowed the dragon pearl It felt that the poison in her body was being absorbed by the pearl. ¡°By this time, you should have escaped the danger of the poison. As for Du Xingjiao''s affairs, you don''t have to worry. That guy won''t live much longer. I will stop time You must do a good bidding. And try not to let that person know first.¡± "Your Majesty" Chen Ming then returned to his seat. He let Mei Li deal with herself first. thus making time return to normal Luo Yang and Su Zhang now took a deep breath. ¡°Just now, it... stopped space and time.¡± ¡°Your Highness uses the Dao of Dimension and Time. Even our Dao is affected.¡± Chen Ming picked up the tea and drank it before turning to Su Zhang and speaking. ¡°Merchant Su. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡± Su Zhang noticed that Chen Ming''s expression had changed now. He was still in a good mood just now. But now his expression was calm. Su Zhang knew what to do. He hurriedly got up from his seat and sat in the same ce Chen Ming had given him. ¡°Is there something you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Just now, Merchant Su must have realized that I had done something with space and time. A moment ago, I went down to talk to Miss Mei Li. I learned something about Merchant Du. I want you to deal with this matter. Actually, I can handle this matter myself. But this matter, I think, is an internal matter. I should let you deal with it yourself.¡± heard what Chen Ming said Su Zhang''s expression also changed. Chen Ming exined what he had assumed. Su Zhang heard that, he immediately believed it. Chen Ming had no reason to lie to him on this matter. "Please trust I will take care of this matter myself.¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°Let''s deal with him after the auction is over. My two sisters want to auction some kind of treasure.¡± Su Zhang nodded. He now had enough reasons for him to deal with Du Xingjiao without letting the other merchants degrade his wealth. Su Zhang was now furious and trembled. He had to kill Du Xingjiao no matter what. He was sure that if he didn''t deal with Du Xingjiao, he would Chen Ming would definitely be dissatisfied. And once he is dissatisfied, his ess to the Dao of Wealth will decrease¡­or even disappear. Just the thought of him being withdrawn from the Dao Origin Realm level made him tremble. That means he''ll lose everything he''s been trying to build for thousands of years! He had no way of recovering from it. And he will die like a worthless person. ''There''s never a day, there''s never a day that I''m going to allow it to be like that!'' He was sure that if the Dao of Blood Riches was given between him and Chen Ming, The Dao of Wealth would definitely choose Chen Ming. Everything that happened to him was proof. There was only one way he could escape from that cataclysm: ''You must die. This is the only way. Du Xingjiao!'' Du Xingjiao was now considered to have nailed the wall of his shed. y with someone who doesn''t y Let''s y with God like this! To be stupid, there should be some limits. Su Zhang could onlyin in his heart. He didn''t dare to act badly when being close to a god like Chen Ming. How much Su Zhang wanted to kill Du Xingjiao now? He was still unable to take action. He had to wait for the auction to end first. Mei Li herself at this moment also tried her best to act. She tried to tempt Chen Ming like Du Xingjiao wanted. In the seating area for the big merchants of the Merchant Guild Du Xingjiao was now satisfied with his n. He thought his n was going well. He saw that Su Zhang and Luo Yang''s expressions weren''t that good. He was sure that after the auction, there would be a bloody war. ¡®Our n went well, haha. Being a merchant requires brains.¡¯ Du Xingjiao didn''t know that the two of them had such expressions. They didn''t have the same feelings as Du Xingjiao had thought. One was afraid of Chen Ming. And the other one... can''t move! Chen Ming refused to let go of the Infinity Dimension that covered him. He could only breathe! Du Xingjiao had misunderstood and saw the expressions on both of them. He was rxed. He had poured the oil and all that was left was to wait for the fire to erupt. The auction has passed. Products are getting less and less. The treasure that Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wanted had not yet appeared. The two of them were starting to worry. Chen Ming looked at the two. He wanted to ask what the two of them wanted to bid on. But both of them refused to tell. They told him it was a shameful thing. Having said that, it''s not very good. Chen Ming couldn''t imagine what the embarrassing thing the two were referring to was. But since the two of them refused to tell him He couldn''t help it. The auction has now reached the final stage of the auction. ¡°Products after this It is the most interesting and valuable item in this auction. We had a hard time finding these items. through the most dangerous paths in the world These goods... were hunted by the treasure hunters of the Hunter Association. They hunted these treasures from the otherworldly realm! A ce known as and full of death. and a ruthless perverted god!¡± Mei Li with professionalism Even though she had encountered some bad events But she still performs well as a MC. meanwhile Chen Ming was interested in Mei Li''s words. But he was not interested in the product. ¡°Hunters Guild? Foreign borders?¡± Chen Ming heard that and became interested. Hunters Guild and Outer Territory Chen Ming now only knew a few guilds. There was the Dark Gxy Guild, which was a small guild. The Assassin''s Guild looked mysterious up until now and he didn''t have much information about it. The Merchant Guild whose leader was trying to approach him. And finally, this is the Hunter Guild, which sounds as big as the Merchant Guild, really interesting. Aside from the Association, there was also a Foreign Territory that he was interested in. The Extraterrestrial Horn he had heard about was a region beyond the domain ruled by dragons. Nux tells him that the Extraterrestrial Realm is actually a star outside of the path of the main star. To get there, one had to travel through a special route, or the most dangerous road on earth, said Mei Li. Chen Ming thought of going to the Outer Realm if he was free after finishing all the things he had to do. ¡°The first product we want to introduce is¡­¡± Mei Li began to show products. Chen Ming looked at the goods with interest. ''Greek and Roman'' This was what was in Chen Ming''s head. He already knew what a different world border would look like. After what he had experienced before meeting with Nux Chen Ming was confident that if he encountered the same situation before meeting Nux, He could easily pass through it. with his Tao Special items are brought up one by one. The auction was in full swing. It seemed that people were in high demand for goods from otherworldly realms. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were now worried. They thought that the Merchant Guild might not be able to put it up for auction. until arriving at thest product golden light "arrived!" Long Zhiyun said with relief. It seemed that thest item was what she wanted. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were very relieved at this moment. They thought that it would nevere. Chen Ming now understood why the two would say it was embarrassing. Well, thest item to be auctioned is ''Oh, clothes...underwear...'' Mei Li lifted up the ss box to contain the most valuable goods. ¡°This is the final product of this auction. It was amodity that treasure hunters traded with their lives. This product is Athena''s underwear!¡± The people who participated in the auction even shouted. Chen Ming could only stumble and go wrong. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er hurriedly got up before immediately participating in the auction. even if it''s embarrassing They must be able to obtain this treasure. ¡°Underwear... No, wait.¡± Chen Ming shook his head before recalling the image of golden underwear again. But it''s definitely not underwear. He said it was more of an armor but it just looked like underwear. People in this world who are dressed tightly think that it is underwear. Moreover, one more thing is how people in this world know about underwear. he doesn''t remember In this world, there are people who wear underwear too. Chen Ming was suspicious. He turned to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who had now won the auction by arge margin. The two of them packed the treasure into the interspatial ring with red-faced expressions. ¡°Yun''er, Ying''er, I want to ask you something. How do you guys know underwear?" heard Chen Ming ask Both Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er blushed even more before Long Zhiyun hurriedly spoke while Ye Ying''er covered her face with her hands as if she wanted to disappear from the world. this ¡°Sir, what did you say? This matter¡­ this matter is not appropriate to talk about.¡± Chen Ming could only look at Long Ziyun. He just let out a breath. It seems that the two questions will not get an answer. He must find someone else to ask. The current Pang Zhi could only look at Chen Ming with strange eyes. Chen Ming, seeing that Pang Zhi looked at him like that, He couldn''t help asking. ¡°What about Merchant Pangzhi? How do you know underwear?" Pang Zhi was not the same as Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. Hearing Chen Ming''s question, he was able to immediately answer. ¡°I know underwear from my servants. As for my servants, I got to know the underwear again from treasure hunters. if he wants I was able to ask that treasure hunter where he got to know underwear. It didn''t take long because he was the one who brought the goddess Athena''s underwear up for auction. He was over there.¡± Although Pang Zhi felt strange. But he answered Chen Ming''s every question. It also pointed out where the information about his underwear came from. Chen Ming looked at the ce he pointed. He saw a young man in a costume...Indiana Jones? He was very interested right now. Without hesitation, Chen Ming stopped time and rose from his seat before reappearing in front of the Indiana Jones cosy. The Indiana Jones cosyer is currently listening to music on his headphones. He didn''t even pay attention to anything around him. However, he felt that someone was standing in front of him. He slowly opened his eyes. "Hmm" The current Indiana Jones cosyer looked at the young man who had appeared in front of him. He blinked before speaking. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? He identally said the wrong pronoun. Strangely dressed, it could also be said that it was something that came from a different picture realm. But how to call one''s own pronouns, whether in this world or other realms, they use the same. But even if he identally said it, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He thought it would be fine. Because it''s nothing important, but "hair? It''s not me, who are you, where did youe from?" The Indian cosyer in front of Jones'' eyes widened as he heard the pronouns spoken by the young man. He immediately understood. ¡°You are not you! Oh, what department does brothere from!¡± The Indiana Jones cosy spoke up with a smile. He was relieved that the other party seemed to belong to him. But even if he asked the young man which agency he was from, he would not reply. The Indiana Jones cosy could only sigh. before taking out something from his bag before handing it over to the young man. He could onlyin in his heart. He thought the young man had a higher rank than him and wanted him to show more respect. ''Shi! All the seniors are like this.¡¯ Chen Ming now looked at the gift he sent. The item he handed over to Chen Ming looked very familiar. The one he sent to Chen Ming was a mobile phone. And he was opening some apps that Chen Ming had seen before. ¡°Starfinder, Gregory Clicker, serial number¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at Gregory''s information. He found that the app that Gregory opened to him looked simr to his Starlord app. only different levels ¡°Ah, I have a name here too. Please call me Bai Yun. Here I act as a treasure hunter.¡± ¡°Bai Yun¡­ a treasure hunter.¡± Chen Ming gained more and more information now. Chen Ming picked up his cell phone before revealing his information to Gregory. and as soon as he saw Chen Ming''s information, His face turned pale. ¡°U-U, Star-Lord!¡± Gregory tried to look around. He identally spoke out loud. He was afraid that someone else would hear it. But now, he noticed that the time around had stopped. He immediately understood that this was the work of the young man in front of him. ''Deserves to be a Star-Lord!'' Chen Ming saw Gregory''s expression and took this opportunity to extract information from him. Gregory told him that he came from a sub-star path where the numbers were unknown. He said that besides these constetions, there were countless other constetions. The shattered star trail stretched out like an endless vein. Chen Ming, who heard Gregory say, nodded his head. He already knew this, but he wanted to know where Star Path existed. and where did it take him from and where? Gregory with a desire to tter the great man. He didn''t wonder why Chen Ming didn''t have this information. He handed Chen Ming all the Star Path Map information. The universe was much bigger than Chen Ming thought. and the power of the universe resides within him. The star path that Chen Ming divided mainly existed by two major paths, divided into x-line and y-line. The constetion that Chen Ming was in was x0y0, meaning that this constetion was right in the center of the universe. Chapter 637 637 Fate Chen Ming, after obtaining the information he needed, returned to his special seat. But before he returned to his seat, He turned to Gregory before speaking up. ¡°Being a Star Lord You know exactly what to do, right?¡± Gregory hurriedly nodded. The information about Chen Ming bing a Star Lord must be top secret. Even if he died, he would never let anyone know. Chen Ming nodded at him before handing over something. ¡°To reward cooperation I''ll just give you this.¡± What Chen Ming gave to Gregory was a spirit orb that had Law of the Wind on it. He could feel the Law of the Wind from Gregory''s body, even if it was weak. Gregory, who had received the Spiritual Orb, gasped. He had been trying to find a way to climb from Extinction Realm to True Essence Realm for ten years. But he couldn''t find it. But it only helped Chen Ming a little bit. He was able to get a good return like this. ''Deserves to be a Star-Lord!'' Gregory bowed slightly to Chen Ming before returning to his seat. He knew that when the time passed again, he would act as if he didn''t know Chen Ming. Chen Ming returned to his seat. Time returned to walking as usual. Gregory acted as if nothing had happened. He put the spirit orb into his pocket. The items Chen Ming gave were even more valuable than Athena''s armor. Chen Ming looked to his side. He found Su Zhang at this moment getting up from his seat and walking towards him. ¡°I''m going to deal with the problem. and will give him an answer as soon as possible.¡± Su Zhang finished speaking and immediately walked out of the special seating area. His killing intent was extremely strong. He has weeds he needs to get rid of before it gets him into trouble. Chen Ming now knew immediately that Du Xingjiao was definitely not going to survive. He was only at the Extinction Realm level. What will you bring against the Dao Origin Realm level? ¡°It seems that with regards to Du Xingjiao, we don''t need to act like this. The goal that we havee here is considered aplished. Next¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. The two of them now had the treasure they both wanted. All that was left was to exchange it for what the two of them wanted. Chen Ming wanted to know what the two would exchange Athena''s armor for. He also cares about her armor. If it was something he could give to the two of them. He also wanted to get Athena''s armor. He remembered that Athena had also given him a shield when he fought Zeus'' thunder. ¡®In return, I will return the armor and shield to you.¡¯ Chen Ming is the one whose merit must be repaid, vengeance must be paid, he will repay Athena. and he will avenge Zeus No, not just Zeus. but all the gods on Olympus Speaking of Olympus, Chen Ming had sharp eyes. He almost missed out on Zeus and Hades. Chen Ming was currently nning to visit the Outer Realm. He now had a map of star trails as well. He was able to go to his seat at any time. He didn''t need to take a dangerous path like Gregory. All he needed was to enter the coordinates into the teleportation mechanism. with his immense power Chen Ming was sure not to mention crossing the stars. How can I cross the universe? Chen Ming finished thinking about his thoughts. He spoke to everyone. ¡°The auction is over. Let''s go back.¡± Chen Ming discussed Athena''s armor with the two of themter. go home now Everyone nodded towards Chen Ming. Pang Zhi walked outside to prepare the convoy to return to the Pang family house. Chen Ming walked over and carried Chen Jihua, Xiao Mei, and Xiao Xian Ni onto his arms. The three of them seemed to y a bit too much until they were tired and fell asleep. Xiao Long and Xiao He were the same, but they were still able to walk. He didn''t know what his brothers had been ying in the Dragon Creation Territory to be so tired. Chen Ming, who was about to walk outside, felt as though he had forgotten something, until he saw Nie Dong running towards him as he knelt down in front of him. ¡°Have mercy on him!¡± ¡°Have mercy too?¡± Chen Ming looked at Nie Dong with suspicion. He seemed to remember something. ¡°Ah, that''s right,pletely forgot.¡± Chen Ming forgot to free Luo Yang. With Chen Ming snapping his fingers causing Luo Yang toe out of the Infinity Dimension Luo Yang who had escaped from the Infinity Dimension He could only look at Chen Ming in fear, no, it wasn''t Chen Ming that he was afraid of, but his younger siblings! within infinite dimensions He was sealed and unable to move. Within an empty infinite dimension He saw two dragons fighting fiercely. with three little boys cheering on them He could only see the battle of the dragon, but felt humiliated. If he didn''t have an Infinity Boundary protecting him, then He must have been blown away into the air! ''Scary, too scary'' Behind Yang looked at Chen Ming this time. If his siblings were that strong Then how strong will you be! And while Luo Yang was looking at Chen Ming A very loud explosion sounded from the backstage. It seemed that Su Zhang had already begun to deal with Du Xingjiao. Du Xingjiao thought that his n had seeded. He was now sittingfortably backstage drinking tea. He waited for Mei Li toe down from the stage to carry out the next step of his n. Du Xingjiao was in a very good mood right now. He even drank his most expensive tea. which he kept to drink only on important asions ¡®Sooner orter, the Merchant Guild will definitely belong to us. Su Zhang should now be in trouble with Luoyang City Lord and Dragon City Lord.'' Du Xingjiao knew that even if this n seeded, he still wouldn''t be able to take over the Merchant Guild as his own. But at least his ns were making great progress. He now recalled that the n His work was revealed. which is almost impossible anyway And even if it''s true All he had to do was put all the me on Mei Li. ''If there is a problem We can only me it on Mei Li. for no matter what, the dead cannot speak.'' Du Xingjiao never thought about letting Mei Li go anyway. She knew his secret. which he had to shut her mouth for Mrs. Telltale to tell anyone that it was all his n. Su Zhang must have thought that it was his enemy''s n. Su Zhang had reached this level, of course he had many enemies. One of his enemies was someone on his level and also a trickster. The auction is now over. Du Xingjiao was currently waiting for Mei Li toe down from the stage. However, he had waited for a while and Mei Li still hadn''te down. ¡°Why hasn''t Mei Lie to us to ask for another antidote?¡± Du Xingjiao became suspicious. Or would she go find Su Zhang to reveal his ns? That''s probably not the case. Because no matter how beautiful she was, she was only a member of the lower ranks. There was absolutely no way that she would be able to approach the guild master Su Zhang. And at that moment, Du Xingjiao was suspicious. He saw that someone hade down from the stage. ¡°Ah, until I cane down. What are you procrastinating-" Du Xingjiao, who was about to scold Mei Li when he saw who had left the stage. He had a pale face. The person who walked off the stage right now was the person he most didn''t want to meet right now. "Ta-ta, Lord of the Association" Su Zhang looked at Du Xingjiao. He wasted no time secreting his feelings for Du Xingjiao. He really wanted to kill Du Xingjiao for a long time. However, if he killed Du Xingjiao without any reason to the other big merchants, His ess to the Dao of Wealth would definitely decrease. He needed to grit his teeth and let Du Xingjiao do what he wanted. If it doesn''t happen at all But today he crossed the line! He was aiming to cause conflict between him and the God Level cultivators! His ess to higher dao when talking to Chen Ming had disappeared. It''s because of Du Xingjiao! He would have to kill Du Xingjiao even if his wealth had decreased. But it was only for a period of time. He was confident that if he could satisfy Chen Ming then it would be fine. His ess to the Dao of Wealth must be much higher. Maybe he didn''t need to be attached to the Merchant Guild at all. Speaking of Merchants Guild Su Zhang had some good ideas. ''If we give our association to Him Yes, that''s like tying our fate to Him. Like this, our wealth will surely increase...'' When you think like that, pop Su Zhang''s body emitted a golden light. The Dao of Wealth emitted a dazzling light. He had now reached the peak of the Dao Origin Realm level! ¡°This is it¡± Du Xingjiao was sweating. Su Zhang looked at him with killing intent. Then his power suddenly increased. What does this mean? ¡°Du Xingjiao, It seems that you are really lucky for me.¡± ¡°Fortune?¡± ¡°Yes, if it weren''t for you plotting evil. I wouldn''t be able to reach this point for another hundred years. Because of you, I can talk to God.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What n? I''m nning an evil n. and talk to God?¡± Su Zhang heard what Du Xingjiao said unashamedly. He justughed. ¡°You''re really good at it, whatever n, it''s the n that you poisoned Miss Meili. ordered her to try to seduce him so that you and I misunderstand each other Not only that, you also tried to get City Lord Luo Yang involved. It''s not a bad n, but it''s inexperienced.¡± Du Xingjiao''s brows furrowed together. ''His? Su Zhang called the Lord of Dragon City like that? Didn''t we hear that wrong?'' Du Xingjiao now was not the time to think about that. What he had to think about now was how to keep him out of Su Zhang''s sight. ¡°I don''t understand what Guild Master said. She seduced the Lord of the Dragon City. It must be her fault. How could it be my fault? and another drug I don''t think I''d be such an evil person. I think it must be the plot of your enemy. Your enemy wants to reduce your strength by driving us apart.¡± Du Xingjiao effectively used his sidearm skill. He put all the me on someone else. Su Zhang heard that Du Xing Jiao had heard He couldn''t helpughing once more. Looking carefully, Du Xingjiao looks lovely. that he thinks his brain is smart Su Zhang, after finishingughing He took a deep breath. Du Xingjiao looked at Su Zhang. He was sure that his reasons were sufficient, however. ¡°What is the reason? Right or wrong, it doesn''t matter to me. What''s important is that if you die, I''ll only benefit from it. I, as a merchant, have always seen profit as the main thing. like you Therefore, you will die, Tu Xingjiao.¡± Du Xingjiao heard that, he was stunned. All the things he exined didn''t work at all! Chen Ming, along with everyone now, returned to the Pang family home to rest. On the way back to the Pang family house Chen Ming asked Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er where and where they would trade Athena''s armor. The two of them hesitated a little. But when thinking about it carefully If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s help, The two of them would never have gotten Athena''s treasure, but for sure. Long Zhiyun spoke to Ao Ertian. ¡°We will trade it to a collector. Zi Yun seemed to remember that he called himself umm, Collector, a name for a foreigner.¡± "Collector" Chen Ming was now intrigued. It''s not easy to have a name in a foreignnguage like this. To say that this zone is the zone of China and Korea. Here people have names, whether Chinese or Korean. ¡°Can I go with the two of you to exchange treasures? or no" Long Zhiyun thought for a moment before nodding. It''s best for Chen Ming to go with her. because if something happens Chen Ming would definitely be able to help them. Chen Ming still hadn''t told the two of them that he wanted Athena''s armor. with his experience He felt that collectors must have some kind of n. Returned to the Pang family home. Chen Ming immediately carried his younger siblings to the bedroom. The next morning, Chen Ming now, although there was nothing else to do here. He still hadn''t returned to Dragon City. Something told him to let him stay in this blue ocean city first. ¡®The Dao of Wealth is telling us to stay in this city first. Not only the Dao of Wealth But the Dao of Pride too...'' Chen Ming was a person who didn''t like arrogance. Pride is inherent in every dragon''s bloodline. he too He could only think in his heart. It was an inevitable fate. However, he was able to control it. Chen Ming sat drinking tea in the garden in front of his guest house. The current Pang Zhi rushed over to Chen Ming with a very happy expression on his face. He was like he won the first prize in the lottery. ¡°Is there something like that? Phang Merchant Why do you look so happy?" ¡°Your Highness, Du Xingjiao has now been dealt with. All the areas he oversees have been sent to me. However, this is a small matter. There is something bigger and happier than that.¡± Chen Ming looked at Pang Zhi with suspicion. Being dealt with by Du Xingjiao was considered normal in his eyes. However, for Pangzhi, it was probably the most joyful thing. However, he seemed to have something more gratifying than him taking over Du Xingjiao''s entire territory. Pang Zhi gulped before speaking. ¡°Lord Guild this morning¡­ This morning you announced that you would give all your possessions to him!¡± ¡°Give all your possessions to me¡­¡± Chen Ming was now extremely surprised. Wasn''t Su Zhang''s strength dependent on his wealth? ¡°Why did he do that?¡± Pang Zhi heard Chen Ming''s question. He wanted to answer Chen Ming''s question, however. ¡°Let me answer the matter myself.¡± Su Zhang now along with his servants arrived in front of the Pang n''s house. Su Zhang''s current aura was extremely powerful. People wanted to kneel and salute him. ¡°If you all kneel for me, I''ll kill you guys." Everyone who heard that They did not dare to kneel and bow to Su Zhang. The reason why Su Zhang said that was because The only person they should kneel for was Chen Ming! For everyone to kneel before him was an affront to the honor of his Lord. Yes, Chen Ming might not realize it. But he had already be Su Zhang''s god. Su Zhang walked in front of Chen Ming before kneeling at him. He who had put him down and gave Chen Ming something. It was a red-gold scroll. Chen Ming took it and opened it immediately. The matter of Su Zhang kneeling to him he said nothing Due to doing so, Su Zhang''s ess to the Dao increased. Chen Ming read what was on the scroll. What was on the scroll was Su Zhang''s n. All the assets that belonged to him from now on were Chen Ming''s! He emptied his entirep. What he wanted was not property. but wealth Chen Ming looked at Su Zhang for a moment before speaking up. ¡°You know what this means?¡± ¡°Ipletely understand. This will bind my fate to you. Please ept me as your servant.¡± Not only did Su Zhang look at all of Chen Ming''s assets. He also wanted to be Chen Ming''s servant. Pangzhi gaped. He didn''t expect Su Zhang to do such a thing. He hurriedly knelt after Su Zhang. He would definitely not miss this opportunity. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding. He epted Su Zhang''s allegiance. The scroll broke off. considered that allegiance had been epted by the heavens If Su Zhang didn''t follow his own allegiance He must die tragically. Chen Ming after epting Su Zhang as his servant. What was he going to say to Su Zhang? However, before he could say that He heard someone''s voice. ¡°Please ept my allegiance!¡± Chen Ming blinked his eyes. This sound is very familiar. He turned to the direction he heard the sound. He found arge army of soldiers. Along with the General and the¡­ City Lord were heading towards him. City Lord Luo Yang also wanted to give his allegiance to Chen Ming! what day is it today Chapter 638 638 Scrap Realm ¡°Please ept my allegiance!¡± Luo Yang almost knelt in front of Chen Ming. He now knew the height of the sky and the lowness of the ground. Chen Ming was a God Level martial practitioner. He could sweep an entire city away with just a breath. But he was a god of mercy. Even though he acted hostile. He still forgave. Because of this, he wanted to give Chen Ming his allegiance. He wanted to give the whole city to him! like Su Zhang Luo Yang could feel his strength growing as he thought positively of Chen Ming. As if he was blessed by God¡­ It''s unbelievable, but everything can be proven. Chen Ming looked at Nie Dong. He currently idolized Chen Ming in such a way that he could even be a cult leader. If Chen Ming just ignored Luo Yang''s actions, it had such an impact on him. And he directly forgave Nie Dong and Nie Li. He didn''t know how much it would affect. But by looking at the eyes, you should probably know. Chen Ming looked at Luo Yang. He asked him the same thing he asked Su Zhang. to which he received the same answer as before He epted Luo Zhang''s allegiance. The Blue Sea City was already under his rule. Chen Ming thought of something. Should he try it here? He decided to try what he wanted to do. Nux inside him helps him in harnessing the power. He blessed this city with his power. A blue-green dragon appeared in the sky before it shone down. Everyone in the city right now was blessed by him. Their power has increased. Including talent ¡°From now on, I would like to rename this city. From now on, this city is Blue Sea Dragon City!¡± Chen Ming only added the word dragon to his name. Who would have thought that just renaming the city''s Feng Shui would change? The profound energy of the heavens and earth condensed into one before it umted in this Blue Sea Dragon City. Luo Yang now had a destiny tied to Chen Ming. His Dao reach soared. It was a pity that the Dao of Empathy was not the Dao that Chen Ming admired very much. causing him to only rise to the intermediate level But this intermediate level, if he had to cultivate himself He must have spent hundreds of years. Now, even though he was only at the intermediate level. But his path that used to be full of thorns It was now a t floor covered with soft rubber flooring. making it easy to walk Luo Yang bowed three times to Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded at him. After giving them the allegiance, the two had a formal conversation with Chen Ming. They didn''t want to disturb Chen Ming''s rest any further. They both led their men back to their own ways. They, after gaining enormous power They needed to stabilize their power base once again. Otherwise, all the power gained will be wasted. before going back The two forbade anyone to disturb Chen Ming again. If anyone disobeys Death penalty only The threat of Dao Origin Realm level was not something to be ignored. Chen Ming saw that the two had left. He let out a sigh before he sat down to his seat once more. It all happened so fast. He was now the Blue Sea Dragon City Lord. and also owns the Merchant Guild that has the power to cover the various interster paths. Chen Ming stopped thinking about these matters. It''s all ording to heaven''s destiny. No matter where he went or what he did, he would always be a ruler of one thing or another. He was sure that he might soon be the ruler of this universe, or perhaps the ruler of the multiverse. Who knows? ¡°Are we nting our own g?¡± Chen Ming heard Nux chuckle lightly. She seemed to know something but refused to tell him. He just shook his head. Wait for him to control the chaos as he wants. He will punish Nux severely. He didn''t know that his punishment was something Nux really liked. She wanted him to punish the model for eternity if possible. Chen Ming spent some time in the Pang family''s house. It was time for him to return to Dragon City. However, before returning to Dragon City He wanted to take Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er to exchange treasure with Collector first. ¡°I''ll take you to meet with the Collector. But where is he in this world?¡± Chen Ming asked Long Zhiyun. If unable to travel by boat He might travel with udia. his spaceship ¡°Collector''s residence is in the Iron Scrap Continent. At the edge of the Gods and Demons Continent To travel there, one must follow the Dimensional Rift¡­¡± Long Zhiyun exined to Chen Ming. Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin, he felt that it was too hard. ¡°Traveling like this is a waste of time. I have a way to travel faster than that.¡± Chen Ming wanted to travel there by flying udia into outer space. Then slowly flew down to the ground. The Dimensional Rift was only as high as the atmosphere. It was unable to go out of space because opening a dimensional rift in space would require a hundred times more power than opening a dimensional rift on Earth. Chen Ming loaded the giant ship into the interdimensional space that he had built to store therge items. After Chen Ming had taken away the giant ship, He brought udia out. A fissure erupted in mid-air. Arge airship slowly flew out from within. This was the first time Long Zhiyun had And Ye Ying''er saw a spaceship like this. Both of them looked very impressed with Chen Ming''s spaceship. Chen Ming ordered udia tond at Nie Li''s wharf, no, it was now his private wharf. There are guards on duty twenty-four hours a day. Plus the number of soldiers on guard has tripled. Each of them was Extinction Realm¡­ The former City Lord of Luoyang seemed to have taken great care of him. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Like this, it''s better than having hime to trouble. Chen Ming then Leading both Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er with everyone onto the spaceship before flying up into space and immediately heading towards the scrap metal border. ¡­¡­¡­. On the spaceship, Chen Ming now seemed to have forgotten something. He seemed to have forgotten someone. ¡°Ah, indeed, Mu Zhang¡­¡± Mu Zhang, who guided him, was still on the ship. He used his telepathy to see what the creature was doing. The person at this time is lying in the air-conditioned room, reading manga, eating snacks, listening to music. live life to the fullest It seemed like he wouldn''te out of the room easily. Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t want to ruin anyone''s happiness. He let Mu Zhang stay in the boat if he wanted to. Chen Ming then pulled his spirit inside him. He turned to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who were looking at the surroundings with interest. What the two of them were focusing on was It was some kind of musical instrument that they had never seen before. ¡°This is your Highness, what is this? It can also emit music.¡± Long Ziyun pushed a few buttons on therge instrument. She pressed for a few moments before she caught a path and began to y. Even though it still sounds distorted but getting better and better This was Long Zhiyun''s talent for music. It wasn''t just Long Ziyun. Ye Ying''er who came to help y as well She ys in the minor notes. She herself yed well, not bad either. Chen Ming exined. What they were ying was the piano. He said that there was still a little more time to reach the Scrap Boundary. He''ll teach them how to y the piano. The first song he yed for the two was Chopin - Nocturne op.9 No.2, which was his favorite score. Both closed their eyes and listened. Enjoy Chen Ming''s gentle instrumental music. Time passed, and udia had already arrived at the Scrap Boundary. Upon arriving, Chen Ming could tell why this Boundary was called the Scrap Boundary. because here it is full of scrap metal ''Did we slip into a world of punk themes?'' Chen Ming shook his head. The world is wide There are tens of thousands of borders. It wouldn''t be strange to have a strange boundary. Chen Ming ordered udia tond. He, who wanted to open the ship''s door, heard a notification sound. "Detects toxic substances in the air It is poisonous to the bodies of profound practitioners below Extinction Realm.¡± Chen Ming looked at everyone. Right now, it was only Long Zhiyun. Ye Ying''er, Chen Jihua, and Xiaoxianni were only below the Extinction Realm rank. Everyone else was already at the Dao Origin Realm level. Chen Ming thought for a moment before using runes and spell formation to help filter the air for the four of them. The four of them were able to breathe the air that had been taken out by the poisonous drum. ¡°As far as this is, there should be no problem.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er thanked Chen Ming. Meanwhile, Chen Jihua hugged and kissed his cheek. Chen Ming smiled before nodding to everyone. He carried Chen Jihua with him. while the others followed him. Long Zhiyun told Chen Ming that she would lead the way to the collector herself. ¡­¡­¡­ Scrap Realm iron skull city Here is ruled by a system of big fish eating small fish. Here, strength is considered to be above all. Only the strong will survive. Jevalyeon City is famous for its artificial machines. Here people brush their bodies with various metals. They were strong enough to fight with martial practitioners of different levels. The highestbat level here was only at the Destruction Realm level. However, due to the extremely poor geography making them raw and barbaric Even the Extinction Realm level didn''t want to mess with them. They are survivors. Do whatever it takes to get what you want. ¡°Hey, you brought some more liquor. If you don''t want to die!" ¡°But that was thest bottle of wine. If you haven''t paid yet, I''ll gouge you in.¡± "Dare to try" Those who drank without paying were eventually gutted. but he didn''t die He quickly repaired his body with the spare parts he had. ¡°Hey! Did you know that copper fments are expensive! This is considered a deal.¡± ¡°Ichi* this is what you nned from the beginning.¡± ¡°Hmm, who used to make you fool yourself, haha.¡± The twoughed and started to fight for guts. or machines in other parts of each other The two fought, not seeing that there was a customer that everyone was more interested in than the two''s passive fight. walking into a liquor store like this This suggests that this isn''t the first time the two have had to gouge each other''s entrails like this. ¡°This is too cruel.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Zhiyun looked at their surroundings with terrified eyes. She didn''t think that the Scrap Territory would be in such a cruel state. where big fish eat small fish where power is everything At this moment, Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were holding Chen Ming''s arms. The two did not want to stay a single step away from him. Chen Ming said nothing and let the two embrace his arms. He knew that the two had never met anything like this before. Chen Ming was well ustomed to this environment. He used to be a former special forces soldier. has entered the mission in the rugged border There was cruelty and death everywhere. It''s no different here. It''s just that people are stronger than normal. Chen Ming looked at Long Ziyun before speaking. ¡°So where are we going to find collectors?¡± ¡°Collectors usually meet at a tavern called steel oil refinery ¡°Steel refinery, ah, it''s over there.¡± Chen Ming pointed to a tavern made of rusty iron all over the ce. He could also hear loud morsing from within. Long Zhiyun nodded. It''s definitely not wrong there. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming took the two of them with him. Inside the steel mill There were many people in tattered clothes. Their bodies were full of brushwork. They were currently drinking alcohol made from oil. If a profound practitioner drank them, Their bodies would surely be destroyed. Chen Ming, who had already walked into the iron oil shop, He saw something interesting. Two people are killing each other right now. if they don''t die They tried to gut each other. But even after doing that, theyughed and fought happily. It is a very rare sight of beauty. ¡°This city is really interesting!¡± as a gamer It was this border that made him feel nostalgic for the past when he had yed this genre. It was such a blissful day. Chen Ming walked towards the bar area. The bartender stared at him from head to toe before speaking. ¡°Martial arts practitioners¡­.¡± The bartender was obviously dissatisfied. Hearing this, Chen Ming smiled and snapped his fingers. His clothes along with those of Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er had changed. Their style of dress is the same. It''s just that his clothes are cleaner and look newer. ¡°Hmm, let''s talk about this for a bit.¡± The bartender didn''t know what Chen Ming had done just now. Not that anyone can do it. The bartender only assumed that Chen Ming had used the martial practitioners'' strange techniques. ¡°What can I help you with? Of course, if you ask for help, there will be a small fee. Here we don''t use those dirty spirit stones. We use minerals to trade.¡± The bartender immediately started his business. He didn''t care that someone was breaking down the tavern right now. He didn''t need to care because this wasn''t his shop. And the person who was destroying the store now was also the owner of the tavern. ¡°Hmm, ore like that? If this is the case, how much will it cost?¡± Chen Ming took out the ult metal. As soon as the bartender saw the ult metal He immediately pressed the button under his desk. A power barrier of some kind covered the counter. ¡°Young man, where did you get this ore!¡± The bartender looked panicked. He looked around when he saw that no one was looking at him and Chen Ming. He breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I got it from my journey to the world above.¡± The bartender knew that Chen Ming was hiding something. But he didn''t think to ask. because it is already normal ¡°If that''s good. I have something to warn you. Don''t pick up metal like this again. If they know you have it with you, you''ll be hunted. Even if you''re at¡­ uh, what level, I thought. Ah yes, Extinction Realm level. Even if you are at that level You will be hunted like a dog anyway.¡± Chen Ming became interested. Luckily, he wasn''t at the Extinction Realm level. He nodded to the bartender before picking up another metal. He picked up copper, silver, gold, tinum, tungsten, and more. As soon as the bartender saw the minerals, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°These ores can be traded here. Especially this ore, the price is very high.¡± Chen Ming was surprised. The highest priced ore here was not gold, not silver, or tinum. But it''s copper! ¡°Understood. How much copper and information? Can you give me an example?¡± ¡°A kilo of copper can exchange most of the information. And there is some information that no matter how much ore you have, you can''t buy it anyway.¡± ¡°Information like that, how do you get it?¡± ¡°You must be our only member.¡± Chen Ming heard that and shook his head. too cumbersome ¡°Then I''ll try asking a question first. Then you can say it''s enough? The information I need about collectors.¡± "Collector? Each person has many You should tell me what kind of collector. Some people like to collect ores. Some people like to collect weapons. There are even people who like collecting human and beast hair.¡± Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Collector I need information. A collector of items from the otherworldly Realm.¡± heard what Chen Ming said The bartender''s expression wasn''t that good. He looked left, looked right. weigh a little ¡°I''ll tell you. But I need all these ore. The information you want is extremely dangerous. But that doesn''t mean I can''t sell it.¡± ¡°Hmm, just like that.¡± ¡°Good, the collector you are looking for is called Tu Fu, the most dangerous collector in the scrap Realm.¡± ¡°Then how can I find someone named Tu Fu?¡± ¡°If you want to go to him You will pass through the desert to the north. until reaching the city in the middle of the desert That''s the base of that guy. I can tell you this.¡± Chen Ming nodded. This information is enough. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were now gulping. Neither of them thought that collectors who wanted to trade with them would be so afraid. Chen Ming turned to the two of them. before asking where did the two get Tu Fu''s information from. The two of them hesitated a bit before telling Chen Ming. ¡°Chow Mingdi¡­ your fianc¨¦e told you about Tu Fu.¡± Chen Ming heard that. Memories of the novel after the news suddenly popped up. Chapter 639 639 Such A Savage Land Chen Ming shook his head. He would investigate this matterter. Chen Ming led the two of them out of the steel mill. in order to return to udia. and heads to a desert town where he gets information from the bartender. However, before the three of them could leave the iron ore nt, A man came to block his way first. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry, little sister¡­¡± Chen Ming looked at the man blocking his way with suspicion. ''younger sister...'' Chen Ming did not understand what this man said. If he spoke to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er, he would say Here he was talking to Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s body now evolved far. He had a face that was beautiful and clear without blemishes. His body was as slender as an Olympic swimmer. No wonder this tough and wild young man thought Chen Ming was a woman. There is a saying here. ¡°Just beautiful is enough¡± Chen Ming burst out. before snapping his fingers It''s back again, snapping your fingers. The young man blocking his way was disintegrated into ashes. Those who saw the young man turned to ashes Not only are they not angry. they burst outughing ¡°Haha, that homeowner is dead.¡± ¡°It''s good to die. I will take over its house.¡± ¡°Hey, don''t buy the good stuff alone, share it. Don''t think that Hu Hing will be dealt with by snapping your fingers like this, it deserves it.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. It''s really wild here. Friends are all dead, but they allugh. In addition, he will take his belongings as his own. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming led the two back to udia. When Chen Ming arrived at udia, he saw a scene he hadn''t expected. ¡°Wait a minute. Before we came here, there was nothing like this.¡± Chen Ming looked ahead. There''s some sort of camp right now around the udia spaceship. Without hesitation, Chen Ming walked into the camp. However, before he could enter There were many people blocking his way. ¡°This is a restricted area, do not enter.¡± ¡°Get out of here, this is the home of our Copper-Fanged Wolves. If you don''t want to die, just get your head off. Hmm, but look carefully at your face. If you agree to be my lover, then I will-¡± Chen Ming snapped his fingers once more. He could only sigh for a moment before speaking. ¡°Get out of the way if you don''t want to be erased from reality.¡± Chen Ming released a murderous intent. Those who guarded the entrance were terrified. They immediately gave way to Chen Ming. Chen Ming along with Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er walked inside. The three now saw that someone was trying to find a way to enter the ship''s interior. They use everything they have. but was unable to cause any damage to udia. ¡°What kind of metal is this? Why is it so strong!¡± ¡°Even the Iron Cutter can''t do anything. Or do we really have to use bombs?¡± ¡°Are you crazy, idiot, if you do that, precious metals will be damaged to the point of being unusable!¡± Chen Ming watched these people act like udia belonged to them. Chen Ming shook his head before instructing udia to activate the battle mode and deal with everyone here. udia, having received the order, immediately obeyed the order. Dozens of drones danced out of udia before instantly firing high concentrations of profound energy towards the bandits. The beam was so intense that it melted both flesh and metal within them. Iron thieves saw the situation was not good. They picked up the techniques they had learned all their lives. They were able to escape very quickly. Chen Ming let them go. Encountering this kind of experience made him think twice about taking them to a desert city. ¡°Yun''er, Ying''er, I think you guys should stay on udia with the children.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked at each other. look at what happened They immediately knew that this kind of environment was dangerous for them. saw that they agreed to stay on the spaceship Chen Ming now took a moment to ask. What would they want to exchange Athena''s armor for? ¡°Submarine¡­You guys want to exchange the goddess''s armor for a submarine? I have something to say to you guys. udia can dive.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wanted to say something. But they didn''t know how to say it. Chen Ming had forgotten that the two of them didn''t know that he had such a spaceship. ¡°All we have done What for?¡± Long Ziyun copsed to the ground. Ye Ying''er too. Chen Ming saw those two faces. He couldn''t help feeling pity. He consoled them before saying that he would lead them into the sea himself. Both of them had no reason to use Athena''s armor. Give it to Chen Ming. Both of them smiled at him. The two saw that he seemed to want it. Chen Ming was afraid that the two of them woulde up with something strange. He immediately exined. He needed this armor to return to Athena along with her shield. In return for the way she saved him The two of them nodded and told Chen Ming that they were only joking with him. ¡°Brother, since we don''t need to visit Tu Fu anymore. Why does your Highness still want to go to the city in the middle of the desert?¡± Long Zhiyun asked in confusion. Chen Ming only smiled at her. ¡°It was my dream. to have adventures in a desert city full of barbarians.¡± Long Zhiyun did not understand Chen Ming''s thoughts at all. Chen Ming wanted adventure. He wanted to know if Tu Fu and Cao Mingdi, Long Zhiyun''s fianc¨¦e, had anything to do with him, and if so, how they were rted. Chen Ming was currently standing in the sky before looking down. At the bottom of Chen Ming was a desert city. now he came alone He had Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wait for him on the spaceship. He now wanted to venture into the desertnd. Chen Ming had already seen the desert city. He only nodded. desert city Chen Ming initially thought that its size wouldn''t be that big. However, this city was as big as the Blue Sea City. It''s just that it''s in the desert. ¡°When This one is a lot bigger than I thought... As for the people. It seemed as normal as we thought.¡± the life of the people in the desert city It looked just like he thought. Everyone split up into groups. One group hunts for water that can be obtained from water sources in the desert, such as an oasis, while the other hunts monsters in the desert for food. Most of the water hunts were women, while the desert beast hunts were men. They have a clear division ofbor. As far as looking around here, there was no contradiction for him like the city he had left. Here there is a peaceful coexistence. At least from what he could see. Chen Ming could understand why they were trying to help each other. That was because if they failed to hunt monsters or find water, The only thing that awaited them was death. Chen Ming, after observing everything, immediately flew down from the sky. The people who saw Chen Ming flew down to the city They looked panicked and started picking up their weapons, preparing to attack Chen Ming. Chen Ming couldn''t understand why these people were afraid of him. And Chen Ming had an answer. He didn''te alone. Something followed behind him too. ¡°Giant Vulture¡­¡± Its body size is veryrge. Its wingspan was several tens of meters wide. It wanted to eat Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t know that he was being followed because the giant vulture was not a threat to him or his people. It made him feel like it was like a mosquito in the air. ''We need to cultivate our spiritual senses more...'' Chen Ming had to change himself. He had begun to look at things from a human point of view. He also didn''t want to lose his human identity. He did not promote that being human was good. However, being something superior is boring... Chen Ming ignored the Giant Vulture after that. He was more interested in the people below. He wanted to know what the people below would do. He was sure that this giant vulture wasn''t the only vulture in this desert region. Chen Ming now saw everyone below helping each other attack the Giant Condor with all the weapons they had. They seem to be adept at dealing with vultures. Chen Ming hardly had to do anything. The giant vulture was easily defeated. Chen Mingnded on the ground. The giant vulture fell to a man''s house. Houses made of sand are easily destroyed. Chen Ming didn''t know how they built their houses with sand. however, it is strong. It''s just not enough to bear the weight and impact of a giant vulture. He who hadnded on the ground was found surrounded Everyone pointed their weapons at him. All of the weapons were ancient looking weapons, but they were equipped with mechanics. It seemed that the Scrap Boundary wasn''t the only mechanics out there. ¡°Who are you,e to the desert city for a reason?¡± an old man spoke up He had only one arm and one leg. His severed leg was prosthetic like that of a pirate. While his severed arm he left like that. He was now aiming at the crossbow that had been ced in the machine barracks, reloading the ammunition and drawing the automatic. It''s a creative camp. Unfortunately, itcks destructive power. Chen Ming smiled at the old man before speaking. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. Came here to meet Tu Fu.¡± I heard that Chen Ming came to Tu Fu. Everyone''s faces darkened before they spoke. ¡°Why did youe to him?¡± ¡°This matter is afraid it''s about me and him. I can''t tell you the purpose." ¡°Why not? Well, you''re talking to him. I am Tu Fu!¡± Chen Ming looked at Tu Fu. since the system ended He didn''t use the remaining functions of it anymore. He prefers this to knowing everything. ¡°You are Tu Fu. A collector of items from the otherworldly realm? If you really are Tu Fu, that''s great. I won''t have to find you in trouble. I have an important item that I would like to trade with you. How are you interested?" Tu Fu looked at Chen Ming before bursting out. ¡°Who do you think you are? here is my ce I collect loot. It''s not umted through exchange." ¡°Hmm, collecting loot. I''ve never seen or heard of this before.¡± ¡°That is your business.¡± Tu Funded on the ground with the pirate foot. as soon as he stepped on the ground Some characters circted around before forming a cage of Chen Ming. ¡°Mechanical prison camp?¡± Chen Ming looked at the formation with interest. This formation was even weaker than the formation he had. Tu Fu saw that Chen Ming was not worried at all. he growled out Here he is the biggest he can do anything. he squeezed his hand The mechanical camp gradually narrowed down. Before the magic formation could constrict Chen Ming''s body, ¡°Take out all your valuables. Otherwise, I will strangle you to this very death. Even the ExtinctionRealm rank cannot escape this formation.¡± Chen Ming felt that the formation was blocking his power. Unfortunately, it only turned off a fraction of his power. Chen Ming looked at Tu Fu before speaking. ¡°I want to know, why don''t you try squeezing me harder? I''m feeling quite tired. A little more strength will help me a lot.¡± Chen Ming said with a smile. Tu Fu let out augh before speaking up. ¡°You think I''m not that brave?¡± ¡°No, you dare not, at least if you are the real Tu Fu.¡± Tu Fu looked at Chen Ming in surprise. He wanted to keep his expression normal, but it was toote. ¡°You really aren''t Tu Fu. Well, I have a lot of time. Why haven''t you squeezed me yet? I''m waiting.¡± Deng Yang looked at Chen Ming with a surprised expression. He didn''t know why Chen Ming looked so rxed. and also challenged him to use magic to force him ''What the hell is this? Why isn''t it afraid of anything?'' Deng Yiang felt that Chen Ming might be crazy. Nobody wanted toe to a desert city like this and look for someone named Tu Fu. ''for confidence Use that one and that''s it.'' Deng Yiang took something out of his hand. his cloth bag It was a strange device with a dirty ss in the middle. He pointed it at Chen Ming before its mechanism activated. It measured the powering out of Chen Ming''s body. ''Primary Heroic Energy? This thing is even weaker than a small child. Hmmm, it''s absolutely insane to have such a power level to dare to travel to the borders of a desert city like this...'' Deng Yiang now stopped paying attention to Chen Ming. in his eyes He was just a madman. ¡°This guy is really crazy. Since you say this, fine, I will do as you wish. no matter what I only want your valuables. To die or not to die, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Deng Yiang immediately squeezed the formation. He turned his back on Chen Ming, as if he didn''t want to see blood and flesh about to burst from his body. ¡°Let''s go to where we like. In the next life, don''t be so foolish again¡­¡± Deng Yiang was instructing his subordinates to clean up Chen Ming''s scraps of meat. However, he saw that his subordinate''s expression was not very good. ¡°What are you? Why do you make that face? I haven''t rushed to clean it yet. Its blood will lure these desert beasts.¡± Deng Yiang was scolding his subordinates without knowing that The person he thought was dead is still alive. ¡°Hmm, the tightness still needs to be improved a bit. It was enough to deal with the ExtinctionRealm ss. But only with those who were at the lower level. And without the knowledge of teleportation techniques¡­ those people are very few if I had to say.¡± Chen Ming now tore the formation to shreds like it was just a piece of paper. He didn''t even use any teleportation techniques. He only used pure physical strength. ¡°Nah, nah, you, are you using your bare hands to tear my formation!¡± Teng Yiang''s mouth gaped. If he used the strange cultivation techniques of the martial people to destroy the formation formation, then He probably didn''t think that much. However, he only used pure strength from his body. Chen Ming who was at the God Level The strength from his body was extremely high. He could tear the skies with his bare hands if he wanted to. But there was no reason to do that. Chen Ming only nodded at Deng Yang before walking in front of him before pointing his finger at him. The same formation he used appeared and strangled everyone around him. ¡°These straps will work as soon as you think of-¡± I haven''t finished speaking yet. A few people in Deng Yang''s group were suffocated by the belt caused by the profound energy. Lie down and writhe on the floor. However, when they were about to lose consciousness due tock of air, Their neck straps loosened. enabling them to breathe The reason the harness stopped strangled their necks was because they were about to lose consciousness. They weren''t mean to Chen Ming. Just the thought of wanting to continue living. And because they were no longer hostile to Chen Ming . so they survived ¡°Ah, I don''t need to exin anything. Let''s just say if you offend me or want to hurt me. You guys die, that''s all.¡± After Chen Ming finished speaking, he turned to Deng Yang before speaking up. ¡°I want to know where Tu Fu is. I have something to discuss with him.¡± During Chen Ming''s conversation with Deng Yang Many of his men lost consciousness. Chen Ming could only shook his head. There are a lot of fools here. Teng Yiang hesitated He was currently trying to force his thoughts not to think badly of Chen Ming. However, his garter was still slowly strangling his neck. Show how hard you try Under his deepest thoughts, he was still spiteful towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t think much of it after that, even if Deng Yang wanted to do something to him. He couldn''t do anything well. Deng Yiang now let out a sigh. before telling him the truth ¡°I...don''t know.¡± Chen Ming looked at Deng Yang. Chen Ming could tell who was lying and who was telling the truth. Deng Yiang really didn''t know where Tu Fu was. ¡°You speak the truth. But even if you don''t know where he is You should know who knows where he is, right?¡± Chen Ming smiled. Actually, finding Tu Fu was very easy for him. He simply used his power to reach the World''s Will. He was able to find Tu Fu now. But just like before He was too strong. He was afraid that he would distort his destiny if he interfered with it. Or he can ask Nyx to help him. However, thising of him he wants to adventure Here he was trying to make himself the weakest possible. But it''s really just this. Teng Yiang wanted to say something. However, his neck strap was tightly squeezed. He quickly shook his head before speaking. ¡°Alright, I''ll tell you, someone who knows where Tu Fu is. They are now looking for a source of water. These profound practitioners are really cruel and savage.¡± Chen Ming blinked beforeughing. He really likes someone who''s kind of weird. Chen Ming snapped his fingers. The neck strap that had wrapped around everyone''s neck disappeared. Everyone, no one dared to touch Chen Ming after that. They knew that the power that Chen Ming disyed was fake. Even the power-monitoring device was unable to use it. He must be ExtinctionRealm or above. ¡°Okay, now you take me to him or her. If you do well How can I give this to you?¡± Chen Ming used copper as a lure. Everyone who saw the copper''s eyes shone brightly. Teng Yiang hurriedly nodded. Talking to him in copper from the beginning is the end of the matter. He had already forgotten that the one who started first was him. ¡°Good, take me now.¡± Teng Yiang did a good job as a guide. He would take Chen Ming to ride a desert snail. Who would have thought that a snail would travel so fast? Chapter 640 640 Iron Fortress A huge desert snail was quickly crawling on the desert floor. Chen Ming was currently sitting inside the shell looking out of the window. ¡°This is beyond imagination.¡± He looked at the vast desert as far as the eye could see. This trip is considered a good experience at all. Deng Yiang looked at Chen Ming. He just let out a breath. He''s bad luck. His subordinates also had the same thoughts as him. Who would have thought that such a weak-looking young man would be so strong that he could tear a magic formation with his bare hands? Chen Ming didn''t care what anyone thought. He enjoyed the atmosphere he missed. ''Remembering the days when we went on a mission in the Sahara Desert with Alex, Austin and Adrian'' All three have already been mentioned. Chen Ming could only think of what was happening right now. for some reason The main world and the parallel world are ovepping. Chen Ming did not know the reason. But if he had to guess ''It''s highly probable. That the two universes ovep is because of us.'' Aside from him, there was no one who traveled between universes. He who had already crossed the human border making it possible to see many things that ordinary humans cannot see The important variable is Chaos...it''s where it all started. existed before the universe existed Chen Ming still hadn''t had much ess to it. But he was sure that one day he would be able to ess it and might be able to use it as he wished. ''Until then We would be at the top...and not be able to go on.'' Just thinking about getting to that point He was apprehensive. Like that, what meaning does life have? ''This is something the gods have to face...it''s just that our scale is wider.'' Chen Ming let out a sigh. He chose to let go of this depressing thought. at a ruin in the middle of the desert Arge group of young women were digging up something. Their expressions weren''t that good right now. ¡°No, it seems that we arete. Those of you havee to suck water first.¡± A young woman who seemed to be the leader of the group spoke up. Her name is Jiew Chi. heard what Jiew Shi said Another girl gritted her teeth. ¡°So what should we do? If you go back empty-handed We might be punished.¡± The water desert is considered to be the most important. Even copper is not as valuable. Jiu Chi let out a sigh of relief. She herself didn''t know what to do. going to another water source would probably not be in time Night time in the desert is very dangerous. Predators in the deserte out to hunt their prey for food. Not many people became their food. ¡°Can''t help it, even if it''s punished. But our lives are the most important.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with Jiu Chi. And at that moment, Jiu Chi was about to give orders for everyone to prepare to return to the desert city. She saw something moving towards her at high speed. ¡°That''s Old Deng Yang''s desert snail?¡± Jiewchi knows Teng Yiang. She now thought why he was headed to this ruin. Normally, he would only stay within the city. His job is security. However, they were highly ambitious. Tu Fu did not allow him to interfere with the important matters of the city. The force he oversees is also the weakest force. He would have had good things, but he had a trusty pet like the desert slug spear. it''s only The desert snail arrived at the ruins and immediatelynded. The person inside the shell slowly jumped out of the window. Jiu Chi looked at them. She could remember all the faces of Teng Yiang''s group. But there was one person she didn''t remember. Teng Yiang hase down. He immediately headed towards Jiu Chi. ¡°Where is Tu Fu?¡± I heard that Teng Iang asked. Jiu Chi showed a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Why should I tell you? What do you think you''re going to do?" Deng Yiang burst out. He turned to the young man she had never met before. before smiling at him and speaking up ¡°Sir, she is the one who knows where Tu Fu is. but as you heard She refused to tell me where Tu Fu was.¡± Jiu Chi had already heard Deng Yang''s tone and manner of respectfully addressing the stranger. She could immediately tell that this young man was definitely not an ordinary person. Seeing this, but Teng Yiang is very arrogant. To make him respect like this It means that the other party must be far superior to him. The young man looked at Mrs. She felt a little detached. Realizing it again, he was already standing in front of her. ¡°You know where Tu Fu is, right? Why didn''t you tell me? If you tell me where Tu Fu is, then I will give you what you want in return.¡± Jiu Chi was shocked that a young man suddenly stood in front of her like this. She jumped back and immediately picked up her weapon and attacked the young man. Secret Weapon: Poison Darts The poison coated in the dart was powerful enough to take out anyone at the Destruction Realm level. The attacked young man stood still. The poisoned dart hit himpletely. But nothing happened. She could clearly hear the poisoned dart hitting the target. The young man nced at his shirt before pulling out the poisoned dart. ¡°Ah,pletely forgot. Such a casual dart can pierce through our clothes, really bad.¡± The young man rubbed his shirt. The floating dart caused by the poisoned dart disappeared. ¡°Who are you exactly? Then why do you want to meet with Tu Fu?¡± Jiu Chi asked in a hostile tone. She didn''t seem to understand her current situation. ¡°You have no choice. If you don''t tell me where Tu Fu is, This will happen to you and your people.¡± Chen Ming pointed to the sky. Jiwshi and her friends With Teng Yiang looking up at the sky what they saw make everyone afraid "dragon¡­." Massive sand-born dragons stared down at the ground. Its body is as high as above the clouds. Jiu Chi, who saw that young man could control a huge sand dragon, What options would she have now left for her to choose? ''At least we weren''t punished... Tu Fu. What have you done to make this man angry!¡¯ This was what was in her head right now. Chen Ming squeezed all of Tu Fu''s information out of Jiu Chi. He could only think in his heart now. ''I can''t restrain myself. always have to show power What''s wrong with this dragon bloodline...'' Chen Ming obtained Tu Fu''s location from Jiu Chi in detail. In fact, she was currently leading him to Tu Fu with a very expressionless expression on her face. She didn''t think that she would lead the enemy to her master. But everyone wanted to survive. and saw what Chen Ming had shown Who would dare to reject him? ''So much power There is no way we and our guys can win. if he wants He could instantly wipe the desert city away with just a flick of his hand.'' Jiu Chi looked at all of her people. Each of them had an expression that was not much different from her. However, they noticed that several people in her group had started to change their expressions. They were excited. ''Not everyone will be loyal to Tu Fu, no, we weren''t loyal in the first ce... We were loyal only to survive. to choose between Tu Fu''s life and ourselves The answer is already clear.'' Jiu Chi thought to this point. She stopped thinking about making things difficult. Chen Ming had previously promised her that she would repay her for giving him the information. She must have thought of what she wanted. She believed that he would do as he said. He had no reason to lie to her. That''s because it''s the same. If he wanted to, he could force her to do whatever he wanted. There is no need to waste time negotiating at all. Chen Ming meanwhile sat back on the soft sofa inside the desert snail shell. he looked outside He could sense that he seemed to have passed through a curtain of something. ¡°Territory¡­ besides the formation camp, there are also people who know how to use the territory here.¡± Chen Ming was impressed. There seems to be nothing here. But it''s just something that can only be seen on the outside. Chen Ming and Jiu Chi and Deng Yang''s group had entered the interior. The people who spread the territory could sense their identity. Chen Ming could hide his identity, but he didn''t, it was unnecessary. Besides, they could actually sense him. But they could only sense that he was an ordinary person (Martial Ancestor Realm). Soon, a group of people arrived in front of Chen Ming''s group. ¡°Stop right there, Jiu Chi. What are you doing here at this time? Aren''t you responsible to get water for Lord Tu Fu? And that''s the desert snail of Deng Yiang? Why did you bring that old man here?¡± The watchdog group''s leader, Luo Ji, arrived and immediately sshed a question on Jiwshi. She normally had to find water for Tu Fu this time. She shouldn''t have wasted enough time toe and see Tu Fu like this. In addition, she also brought someone Tu Fu didn''t want his whereabouts to be known. ¡°So, are you nning on betraying Lord Tu Fu like that? Have you gone crazy or what?!¡± Chen Ming sat in the desert snail. He looked at Luo Ji. He looked angry but not to the extent that he wanted to hurt Jiu Chi. ¡°Hmph, that''s really interesting, looking at that person, even an idiot would be able to spot it. He has a crush on Miss Jiewchi. He was angry like that because he was worried.¡± Jiu Chi looked at Luo Ji. She felt very guilty. She wanted to say something to Luo Ji. But someone interrupted her first. ¡°We, take care of it, don''t let it escape and tell Tu Fu!¡± Deng Yiang wanted to do favors towards Chen Ming. If he was initially afraid of Chen Ming He was now scared of the crazy Chen Ming. In that feeling of fear was born a distorted faith. "You!" Luo Ji heard what Deng Yang said. He immediately set himself up to defend himself. So were his own people. This battle seemed inevitable. but before everything is toote time slows down But even if time slows down Everyone was able to see and feel at normal times. "what happened" This was what was on everyone''s head in Luo Ji''s group. However, Jiu Chi and Deng Yang''s group immediately realized what had happened. ¡°There is no need to shed blood. I''m only here to discuss something with Tu Fu. If I think badly I can destroy everything here from anywhere. There is no need to waste a single moment.¡± A young man''s voice sounded. Luo Ji heard the young man''s voice, he felt as if he was standing in front of a very high existence. and unable to resist when the voice had finished speaking Time has returned to the way it was. Everyone in Teng Yiang''s group Including himself, he turned towards the direction of the desert snail before bowing down to the sand. Jiu Chi''s group was the same. Chen Ming''s great identity needed to be respected. Luo Ji, who was able to control his own body, knelt down. before bowing down to Chen Ming His group followed close behind. The sight of everyone bowing down in the desert towards the giant desert snail. It might make everyone think that the desert snail is a god. ¡°Stand up¡± Everyone had received the disciple''s words. Everyone stood up. Jiu Chi now looked at Luo Ji. She signaled something to him. He immediately understood. He would immediately volunteer to lead Chen Ming and everyone to Tu Fu''s residence. The journey continues Now everyone has arrived at Tu Fu''s secret base. It must be admitted that Tu Fu was a very talented person who was able to build such a strong base. A wall made of ck iron, hundreds of meters high, towered in front of Chen Ming. The soldiers in ck iron armor looked at Jiu Chi, Dengyang and Lou Ji''s group. chief gatekeeper Enter that iron fortress spoke in a deep voice ¡°Stop right there, Luo Ji. What are you doing here at this time? Aren''t you in charge of patrolling around the Iron Fortress for Lord Tu Fu? And that''s the desert snail of Deng Yiang? Why did you bring that old man here!¡± Deja Vu! Chen Ming sat in the snail shell. He could only look at Deng Yiang. He was thinking in his mind what Teng Yiang had done for anyone. Why does everyone seem to hate him like this? Chen Ming let out a sigh. Once again he came out of his seat in the shell. It''s good to have arrived at Tu Fu''s base. He wouldn''t have to go up and down the desert snail again. He looked at the chief guard at the entrance of the Iron Fortress. Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking up. ¡°I came here to see Tu Fu. because he wanted to talk and exchange things with him.¡± heard what Chen Ming said Guo Hong let out a gigantic expression before replying. ¡°Who are you toe to me like this? unknown high and low Lord Tu Fu only trades with wealthy people like you, you have no right.¡± Chen Ming blinked, didn''t have the right? This was the first time he had heard something like this. He looked at his clothes before slightly scratching his chin. Wherever it is since these people like him to show off He will show off to the fullest. Chen Ming snapped his fingers. His tattered clothes had changed into a martial robe woven from mithril iron threads. Also known as metal gods in this world As soon as Guo Hong saw Chen Ming''s martial artist''s clothes, He wanted tough at Chen Ming. Because he thought that the Martial Artist Chen Ming''s clothes were just inferior quality clothes. But before he couldugh at Chen Ming, He found something unusual. Chen Ming''s martial arts clothing was not like ordinary martial arts clothing. It emitted an aura that made Guo Hong''s mouth gape. The materials used to make Chen Ming''s clothes were highly sought after in the scrap realm. Tu Fu frantically searched for it after finding it in one of the ruins. It had some kind of power that he needed. He tried to find it everywhere but couldn''t find it. Who would have thought that someone could use such a rare mineral to make a suit like that? Guo Hong saw Chen Ming''s clothes and became greedy. If he brought that clothes Chen Ming was wearing to Gu Fu, then He must have been promoted from Head Gatekeeper. Be a high-ranking leader within the Iron Fortress for sure. ¡°Grab that guy. do not let escape Lord Tu Fu will surely reward us handsomely if we can give that dress to you.¡± Guo Hong''s subordinates heard what he said. Everyone immediately did as he was told. They began to surround Chen Ming and his group. Jiu Chi, Dengyang and Lou Ji''s group now became his group. Jiu Chi, Dengyang and Lou Ji looked at each other before shaking their heads. The three of them didn''t seem worried at all. Chen Ming smiled at Guo Hong before saying something. ¡°I''m getting tired of ying this game. It''s a pity, but it''s not fun at all. It''s very boring.¡± Guo Hong didn''t understand what Chen Ming said until Chen Ming slowly raised one hand. The towering iron fortress shook like an earthquake. ¡°Since it''s difficult to understand each other well, But we must use force.¡± The Iron Fortress was now raised from the ground. The parts that were sunken in the sand were also uprooted. The people inside the fortress quickly escaped from the fortress. Guo Hong looked behind him. The Iron Fortress was withdrawn and lifted from the ground with only Chen Ming''s raised hand. Guo Hong was now full of fear. He had already understood what Chen Ming meant just now. He was not tired of ying the game of wearing wool. and show what''s inside Chen Ming who uprooted the Iron Fortress He tried to detect who was Tu Fu inside. But he searched for it and still couldn''t find it. ¡°Not there?¡± Guo Hong heard what Chen Ming said. He hurriedly kneeled towards Chen Ming immediately. ¡°Yes, my lord, Tu Fu is now out hunting treasure with the treasure hunters and hasn''t returned yet.¡± Chen Ming heard what Guo Hong said. He could only sigh. He wastes his time in vain. He saw that there was no one in the fortress. I squeezed my own hand. The Iron Fortress was gradually being crushed by the enormous power. The fortress was now arge iron ball. Chen Mingter dropped it onto the desert ground. The weight of the Turret Ball is extremely heavy. making the desert ground ripple like water The impact area exploded, creating arge hole. The sand slowly flowed down to the steel ball. Chen Ming after dealing with the Iron Fortress. He looked at Jiu Chi. She was the only one he had promised to reward. ¡°You have what you want. I will make one of your wishese true, but remember, the greedy one will be devoured by the heavens.¡± Chen Ming''s eyes shone brightly. He was now the Dragon God who would bless her. Jiu Chi heard what Chen Ming said. She knew immediately that he was leaving. Before he left, he wanted to fulfill his promise. At this moment, Jiu Chi was all alone. If you want to survive She must follow him. She didn''t know what Tu Fu would do to her when she saw the state of the fort that he had so hard-built, such a state. ¡°I, I want to pledge allegiance to you!¡± Jiu Chi bowed to Chen Ming. Not only Jiu Chi Everyone who saw her kneeling wanted to kneel as well, but they cannot kneel Only Jiwshi and her people. Her people included Luo Ji as well. In fact, apart from him who has hearts for her She also had feelings for him. Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin. It wasn''t a big deal to get people under him. ¡°Okay, I ept your allegiance¡­ but I won''t take you guys with me.¡± Hearing Chen Ming''s answer, Jiu Chi At first I was d that she had survived. However, Chen Ming''s next words caused her to be unable to move. She pledged allegiance to him because she wanted to follow him. ¡°I have grown to like the city in the middle of the desert. But I don''t want to waste my time on it. Take the desert city for me.¡± After Chen Ming finished speaking, he handed something to everyone in Jiu Chi''s group. ¡°This is it¡± ¡°It''s a spirit orb, there are various martial arts and medicines that will help you quickly rise to the Extinction Realm rank. I think this level of power is enough for you guys to take over the desert city. Don''t disappoint me.¡± Chen Ming sighed. He really wasted his time, however. ''You didn''t waste my time my husband. I also found something interesting.'' Nyx at this moment spoke to Chen Ming. She told him to look down into the depths of the desert. Chen Ming did as she said. And found something really interesting as she said. ¡°It seems that it''s not a bad trip at all.¡± Chen Ming smiled before slowly lowering himself into the desert, disappearing into everyone''s eyes. ¡°I give you seven days. Take the desert city for yourself. if it can be done in the specified time I have other rewards for you guys.¡± Jiu Chi and the others in her group bowed to Chen Ming. and ready to do what was assigned Jiu Shi looked at the others other than her group before speaking up. ¡°What do you guys say? Will join or resist?¡± Everyone immediately understood what she was going to say, joining, resisting¡­death alone. Chapter 641 641 Athena Again Chen Ming flew down to the bottom of the gigantic pit he had created after lifting the fortress. After the Iron Fortress no longer existed He could see everything clearly. There were still many people in the basement. They could only look at everything with confused expressions. Who would have thought that the fort that everyone said was so strong? will be lifted up into the sky and squeeze it into apressed steel ball like that Everyone looked at Chen Ming who was the most conspicuous. His body glowed with a blue-green glow. His aura was extremely noble. Everyone who saw him knew immediately that The fact that the fortress disappeared was definitely because of him. Chen Ming ignored them. He was confident that everyone here had the ability to survive on their own. Chen Ming flew down to the empty ground. He mmed his feet lightly against the ground. Many formations appeared before disappearing. These formations were stronger than the formations that Teng Yang used. However, it was still weak for someone like Chen Ming. Chen Ming, when all the formations had been destroyed. What appeared was a way down to the bottom even further. Chen Ming slowly stepped down. Many traps are activated. However, these traps were meant to deal with those below True Essence Realm. These traps did nothing to him at all. Chen Ming ignored the trap and walked towards where he sensed something interesting. He arrived at a room filled with copper. The whole room was made entirely of copper. There will be some gold mixed in, but not much. He looked around, this ce could be said to be a veryrge treasure trove. Each of the extras is a unique item to him. ¡°These items, if I''m not mistaken, must be Tu Fu''s collection. Furthermore, these items look like they are from the Outer Realm.¡± Chen Ming walked over to touch an armor made of animal skin. It was a Greco-Roman style armor. He had one thing he didn''t understand about their body armor. ¡°Why a skirt?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand that the male Greco-Roman warriors dressed so much in the past that they liked to wear skirts so much. Even Chen Ming already knew the answer. But it still confused his mind. In addition to armor, there are various statues as well. ¡°These statues give such an unruly feeling.¡± Chen Mingughed. He also saw the statue of Zeus. But Zeus''s lower body is so funny. Can you call yourself a man like that? Even the Heaven Tribtion in his body had the same thoughts as him. ¡°Come on, where is it? Let''s have some of these things to decorate our house. We should start a career as a collector or explorer in our free time. That would be fun.¡± Chen Ming put all the things he saw into his storagepartment. and while he was rooting all of them He saw something that made his eyebrows twitch. ¡°Wait a minute, Athena. Will you get everything stolen or what?¡± What he saw right now was Athena''s collection. It included her daily clothes, a crown of leaves, a spear, and shoes¡­ Tu Fu seemed to be a big fan of Athena. ¡°I would say impressive. Or as creepy as this?¡± Chen Ming collected everything. All that belonged to Athena, he would return to her. as a thank you for helping him After rooting all Chen Ming flew up from Tu Fu''s secret room. He came up and found that Jiu Chi had gathered arge number of people. She might be able to take over the desert city today. But things are going well anyway. The group that came up from the underground Seeing that Jiu Chi tried to gather people to betray Tu Fu, They immediately wanted to deal with her. Too bad she was no longer the old Jiu Shi. She had obtained various techniques. This made her easily deal with those opposing. She killed them by beheading. She showed their heads to everyone. "Together, resisting death" This was a simple motto that she would use to seize the desert city for Chen Ming . Chen Ming watched Jiu Shi kill the rebels. If it was in the past, he might have thought that this kind of action was beyond reason. However, he didn''t care right now. If these people are good people, say so. He had no sympathy for the bad guys who were unable to turn around. Chen Ming could see karma. The karma of these people is full of evil. to die will only raise thend As for Jiuchi and her men Except for Deng Yiang, everyone was able to turn around in time. Chen Ming was confident sooner orter. Jiwshi will definitely find a way to deal with Deng Yang. Chen Ming left this task to Jiu Shi. He, after examining everything He immediately went straight to udia. He has nothing to do here. He just left his mind behind. When did Jiuchi finish taking over the city? He slowly returned to reward her and her men again. Return to the spaceship udia. Right now, Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were discussing the deep sea adventure that Chen Ming would take them on. Chen Ming could only smile. He promised the two of them that he would take them down to the underwater world. But first he had something to do. Something very important like Bringing a little boy to this world... Chen Ming took Long Zhiyun. Ye Ying Er and his brothers returned to Dragon City safely. His mission to the Blue Sea City was aplished. He now had a new mission to do, namely bring wealth to this world Chen Ming nodded to himself. It is the father''s duty to give birth to children. No matter how immensely powerful he was He''s definitely not into this sort of thing. Chen Ming, upon returning to Dragon City, immediately entered hisb to concoct a Yin-Yang Condensing Pill. He will use his Yang as he will use the Yin from Nyx. Like this, the chances of getting pregnant are definitely up to 100 percent. He couldn''t wait to cast a child into Kang Lan''s stomach tonight. Or maybe it''s not just Kang Lan alone. w if others want he will respond to But he''s sure others aren''t ready to be mothers yet. Even though each person is very old... In the living room of the royal house All the girls now are spending time together like best friends and siblings. They could sense that Chen Ming had returned. However, they had not yet weed Chen Ming. He entered hisb. ¡°Um, why did hee to theb like this? He should have greeted us first.¡± Xia Lin said with some doubts. She thought he would greet everyone before doing anything else. That''s what he usually does. But this time it''s strange. He didn''te to greet them but went straight to theb. ab he had never been to before. heard what Shaolin said Yao Guan Yin, who was currently watching TV while eating snacks, smiled before speaking. ¡°Ming might have something very important to do. If it wasn''t important, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry.¡± After Yao Guan Yin finished speaking, she ate some of the poison-tasting crackers. She is a poison user. To her, there was nothing as delicious as poison, except for cheese, but if cheese was mixed with poison, it was another matter. And after Yao Guan Yin spoke The smartest girl in the group looked up from her own book. ¡°Really suspicious. I saw that Ming brought various minions into theb.¡± Morgan, who was reading the book, spoke to everyone. She noticed that he took several medicinal herbs into theb. Unfortunately, she didn''t know what herbs he took. While everyone was wondering Xiao Wen, who remembered something, spoke up. ¡°Could it be that Brother Ming might have obtained some valuable medicinal herbs? I heard that I went to Blue Sea City to find the Yin-Yang Condensation Flower, or would he?¡± Xiao Wen''s eyes shone brightly. She looked at Cang Lan. As for Cang Lan, hearing what Xiao Wen said, she turned to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who were currently sitting with everyone. She asked the two of them if Xiao Wen was true or not. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked at each other. The two told everyone what Chen Ming was doing. ¡°Your Highness is about to concoct a medicine that is used to help a high-ranking profound practitioner conceive.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er''s faces were extremely red. Never thought that the two would have to say something like this. They learned about this from the pce. However, that was someone else telling them. Not that they told others. Cang Lan who had already been confirmed by the two. that Chen Ming would give the child to her She was very happy. She asked them again to make sure she hadn''t heard correctly. ¡°Is it true that Ming really said that?¡± Cang Lan asked with anticipation. She missed her child so much. Even though every time she dreams She could live with her children, however. But it was only a dream, and when she woke up, the feeling she had for her child had faded away. It finished her a lot. Kang Ye, because he didn''t even exist in this world. So she can only live with everyone''s dream. Chen Ming was the only person who could travel back and forth between universes. But it has its limitations. He couldn''t take someone who already existed from another world to another world. Doing so would break the line, causing disaster to those who wished to cross. Chen Ming could use his power to deal with that problem. But is it really worth it? This is what everyone thinks. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er saw that Cang Lan was full of hope. They nodded. Kang Lai, who was confirmed again, was very happy. ¡°Ye''er, Ye''er, my child is about to be born into this world.¡± Kang Lan burst into tears. She really missed her child. She wanted to embrace this one woman. Xiao Wen, Dongfanggu, Morgan, Chang''e, the four who had experienced the warmth of Chen Ming. The four hurriedly pulled Cang Lan away from everyone. Everyone could only look at the four of them, wanting to ask what they were nning to do. ¡°We have to n. What must I do to Kang Lan to have children with Ming? Although the medicine might help a lot. But the technique itself is indispensable as well.¡± ¡°Hmm, we have experience. We will help each other to share our experiences.¡± heard what the four said Tang Huayin, who had been silently eavesdropping all along, spoke up. ¡°Huh, that''s fine too. We''ve all shared our experiences. let us go too.¡± "cannot" The four went straight to Morgan''s room. for a meeting to discuss this matter. Tang Huayin''s eyebrows twitched. She looked at the rest of the people right now, Xia Lin, Hua Lin, Hua Lan, Ni Ye, Yao Guan Yin, and Enrica who hadn''t received Chen Ming''s warmth yet. Tang Huayin thought of something before summoning everyone. ¡°Come on, sister. when we are cut off We need to stand together.¡± Tang Huayin smiled. At least she wasn''t the only one cut off. Everyone else looked at her before shaking their heads. They let Tang Huayin do whatever she wanted. They knew that sooner orter it would be time for them to receive Chen Ming''s warmth. Chen Ming slowly walked out of theb. His expression was full of satisfaction. ¡°The result came out better than expected.¡± Chen Ming, with his power and Nyx, produced more than dozens of Yin-Yang Condensing Pills in a matter of hours. Its properties help women get pregnant one hundred percent. Men, if they eat it, will make their bodies rejuvenated. Ping Pang for seven days and seven nights "If I''m not pregnant, I don''t know what will." Chen Ming afterwards tried to look for Kang Lan, but she was not there. Aside from her absent, Xiao Wen, Dongfanggu, Morgan, and Chang''e were absent. As for the others, it was like they were gathering together to discuss something. ¡°Hmm, use the soundproofing device too. What are you talking about?" Chen Ming was curious. He tried to listen to the sound through the formation. He, who had a very high level, could hear sounds through the formation. But before he could do that, Nyx said before ¡°Slow down Ming, I won''t let you eavesdrop on my daughters'' secrets.¡± Chen Ming heard what Nyx said. He became even more curious. However, he suppressed his curiosity. If Nyx had warned him, It was definitely something that he shouldn''t have heard. such as birthday surprises, etc. ¡°Hmm, it''s not our birthday yet. They shouldn''t be talking about that.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. Yao Guan Yin who was in the group She was the most nervous. The woman who saw Chen Ming immediately spoke to everyone. ¡°Stop it, Ming hase out of theb.¡± ¡°Ming is out!¡± Tang Huayin hurriedly packed whatever was in front of her into the interspatial ring. She nodded to everyone in the group. Among them included Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. The two seemed to have been struck by the crossfire. The two of them were now red in the face. They didn''t even dare to look at Chen Ming''s face. Chen Ming could only look at them with suspicion, but shook his head. ¡°Lin''er, where have the others gone? I have something to tell all of you.¡± Xia Lin heard Chen Ming''s question and immediately answered his question. ¡°Other people now go prepare to¡­¡± Xian Lin stopped. She didn''t know what to say next. To say that they were prepared to take the precious things from Chen Ming''s insides into their bodies. It turned out not to be very good. ¡°Get ready, get ready for what?¡± Chen Ming wanted to ask more. However, he didn''t have to wait long to know what they were preparing for. Cang Lan, Xiao Wen, Dongfanggu, Morgan, and Chang''e''s group entered the room. Brought in by Kang Lan who was now in sexy red underwear. Chen Ming gulped. She shook her waist towards him. Try your best to provoke him. The dragon general she did this for him. Looking at her expression, this was a new experience for her. Her face was as red as her hair. The others were still wearing the same clothes they were wearing. Tonight, they will only give Cang Lan the night. Kang Lan, in his underwear now, had already arrived in front of Chen Ming. She embraced him with hot breath. Her aura was trying to connect with Chen Ming. ¡°Husband, I''m ready.¡± Mrs. Wan Yang Yoi''s voice Chen Ming was mesmerized. Cang Lan grabbed his hand before leading him to the bedroom. Xiao Wen, Dongfanggu, Morgan, and Chang''e looked at her before nodding. Cang Lan replied with a thankful expression. It seemed that the four had taught Kang Lan a good technique that would increase the chances of having children. Seeing Chen Ming being panted, Tang Huayin looked at the four of them before speaking. ¡°Um, now can you tell me what you''ve been doing just now? Then why did Cang Lan''s aura change like that?¡± Morgan looked at Tang Huayin. She took something out of the interspatial ring. It is a book written about a hundred and eight techniques for tying your husband''s heart. In addition to the Hundred and Eight Techniques, there are also books on Heavenly Melodies, Kama Sutra¡­and more. ¡°Nah, where did you get them from?¡± ¡°These are these? I got them from On Fa and Lan''er. They were from a world simr to Ming''s. Of course they would have something like this. I thought I''d be able to use it, so I asked for a copy.¡± ¡°Like this.¡± Tang Huayin nodded. and while she was about to continue asking Everyone in the house immediately heard a loud sounding from within the bedroom. ¡°Excellent. Even the silencer can''t handle it. Morgan did something." Morgan looked at Tang Huayin as if to ask if she really said that. ¡°Actually, it''s good to leave it like that.¡± Tang Huayin''s face turned red. She turned her face before looking at their group. Everyone nodded at each other before picking up their phones before going into some app. Morgan saw the app and immediately understood what they wanted to do. They were about to sneak a peek at what was going on in Chen Ming''s bedroom just now. ''Since when did they secretly encircle Chen Ming''s bedroom...'' Tang Huayin and her group blushed. They hurriedly walked to separate rooms. None of Morgan and the others in the group knew the camera password that Tang Huayin secretly put in Chen Ming''s room. causing them to stare at what was going on inside. Morgan even had to negotiate a truce. And sharing information with each other, so she was given the code to see what was going on in the master bedroom just now. and say one word Chen Ming and Cang Lan''s fight in the bedroom was extremely fierce¡­ Everyone was confident that Kang Ye would definitely be born in this world. Chapter 642 642 Dragon Throne Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. It''s morning now. ¡°Last night it was¡­ absolutely crazy.¡± Chen Ming smiled with satisfaction. Kang Lan wanted to have children so much that she wouldn''t let Chen Ming sleep. This morning Chen Ming woke up. It was the morning of the seventh day after the two of them were locked up in their rooms. Chen Ming looked at the four corners of the room. and various shelf areas He smiled at everyone who was watching the live broadcast. Chen Ming didn''t think much of it. And I was even proud of myself for making all the beautiful and worthy young women yearn for him like this. Kang Lan who was lying next to Chen Ming was still asleep. She probably won''t wake up anytime soon. Her stomach was now noticeably bigger than usual. Her harvesting techniques were really extraordinary. ¡°Congrattions, Ming. Looks like you seeded, not bad.¡± Nux wees Chen Ming. This time he seeded. Kang Lan was pregnant with him. Chen Ming smiled as he looked at Kang Lan''s face. She was now sleeping with a smile. She must have been dreaming of Kang Ye. and told her that she would soon be born in this world Chen Ming kissed Kang Lan''s forehead before getting up from the bed. He was extremely hungry right now. He wasted his energy fighting on the bed for seven days and nights. He needs energy food. Chen Ming left the bedroom. He came out of the bedroom and smelled everyone''s pheromones. Chen Ming gulped. He took a deep breath before exhaling. His little dragon was about to awaken again. However, he needed to spell it out first. He headed to the kitchen to get something to eat. Chen Ming needed to walk through the living room to reach the kitchen. He saw his brothers along with Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er sitting in the room ying games. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er could now be seen wearing headphones and masks. As for Xiaolong, Xiaohe, Xiaomei, Chen Jihua and Xiaoxianni acting normally. Chen Ming, before walking to the kitchen, couldn''t help asking the two of them. ¡°Um, Yun''er, Ying''er, why are you all wearing masks?¡± If it''s headphones, it''s enough to understand that listening to music, but the mask Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked at each other before looking at Chen Ming. ¡°Your Highness, can''t you really smell that?¡± "smell¡­" Chen Ming immediately understood what they meant. Long Zhiyun was a dragon while Ye Ying''er was a siren. But she also had the bloodline of a dragon. They both must have smelled the pheromones. and covering his nose to avoid smelling Chen Ming coughed slightly before he flicked his hand. The air swirled around the room before it stopped. "This should be no problem at all..." Chen Ming told them both. The two opened their masks and sniffed the air. Found that it smelled like a flower. The two smiled before thanking Chen Ming. Although the previous air smelled like perfume However, they both knew what those fragrances were. It smells good, but it makes them both question their preferences whether they still like men or not. Chen Ming had to be careful about this, the dragon''s pheromones were no joke. Chen Ming, after talking for a bit with the two, headed towards the dining room. He made arge amount of food just in case for everyone. The next moment, Kang Lan slowly came out of the room. She slowly walked cautiously. She now rubbed her stomach with a smile. ¡°Mother, soon we will meet on this side of the world.¡± Kang Lan was excited. Kang Ye was currently extremely excited after hearing from her that she woulde to another world. But it might take a little longer for her to grow up. Probably takes a year to two years. Kang Ye was a good girl, she could wait, but she wished that her father would visit her more often. The time of the two worlds is getting closer and closer. from the normal time difference of one hundred times There are only four left now. Soon time will be equal. ''When that timees, what will happen? This is what everyone thinks. Two universes will be one. Or will they still be separated? no one can know Even Nux who is the mother of darkness It is a singrity that only exists one cannot tell. Chen Ming and everyone only had to prepare. Kang Lan now walked to the dining room. She saw that Chen Ming had also prepared food for her. She currently needed arge amount of nutrients to sustain another tiny life within her body. Chen Ming made food from the Extinction Realm level demonic beasts. Of course, it was enough for Kang Lan''s needs. After Kang Lan entered the kitchen All the girls came out of their own bedrooms. Everyone looked very bright. Luckily, Chen Ming had already eliminated all the pheromones floating in the air. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn''t have dared toe out of the room and look at each other. Everyone who entered the dining room looked at Kang Lan. Her stomach was bloated as if she had been pregnant for several months. ¡°Congrattions, Kang Lan is pregnant with Kang Ye.¡± "congrattions!" Everyone was happy with her pregnancy. They also wanted to get pregnant, but they weren''t ready yet. today all day Chen Ming spent time with everyone. He told Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er that tomorrow he would lead them down to the underwater world. He also wanted to know what the depths of the sea in this world were like. After that, he will go to the otherworldly realm to find Athena and avenge Nux. This time, other than Long Ziyun Ye Ying''er already Tang Huayin also wanted to go with him. Others will stay here to train and guard the city. As for his siblings, he couldn''t go with him. because he had to return to Zhang Lin in the lower world Chen Ming sent his brothers to the Star Path Junction. Now the junction area has changed a lot. From the beginning it was just a forest and a small vige, now it has a square where peoplee to trade. In the center of the square, there was arge space for people to travel between the upper and lower worlds. who must To go down to the lower world, you must first suppress your own energy or you will be ejected back to the world above. wasting time and money Used if it wasn''t someone of the Chen family or recognized by the Chen family. They will have to pay taxes on their travel back and forth. This was one of the Chen family''s profits that Chen Ming gave to the Chen family to take care of. Now around the ess point, besides being the meeting point, It also became a hub for those who traveled from the lower world. There is also a caretaker who provides information for neers to the celestial world. There are three ways to ascend to the celestial world. The first way travels through the star path. The second method, the Lower World, was sent because the level of power had exceeded the limits of the world. and three use keys or magic camps. Chen Ming and his group had already arrived at the square. People part ways No one here would not know Chen Ming. The changer of everyone''s destiny Chen Ming was more famous than a star. no one knew him His reputation wasn''t limited to Dragon City. But it is famous throughout every continent and territory. He had be the most powerful being in the above world. Even Long Wei couldn''tpare. Chen Ming smiled at everyone before escorting his younger siblings to the Interster Gateway. He came to send his brothers here. That''s enough. Because in the world below there are already people waiting for everyone Chen Jihua at this moment hugged Chen Ming. She still didn''t want to go home very much. However, Zhang Lin only sent her to the upper world for two weeks. However, half of her brother was spent in the room with his lover. Mrs. Ngor Chen-ming But did not want to waste time spent with him. ¡°Ji Hua, go back first, Elder Zhai. Next time, Brother Jai will have to make time for Ji Hua too.¡± Chen Jihua kissed Chen Ming''s cheek. She threatened as she expressed her affection. Chen Ming could only smile at her. He really felt guilty. But he also wanted Kang Ye to be born into this world sooner. He believed that her anger would disappear if she met Kang Ye. ¡°Of course, I promise. Next time, if Ji Huaes, I will spend every day with Ji Hua.¡± "Promise" "Um, I promise." Both of them intertwined with their pinky promises. The next time Chen Jihua came to the upper world again. He had to spend time with her every day. Chen Jihua then separated from Chen Ming before walking over to a youth. This youth was Xiao Long. He seemed to have gotten used to using his human form. Xiao Long, Xiao He, Xiao Mei said goodbye to Chen Ming. The three of them will go with Chen Jihua too. for all three Chen Jihua was the fourth brother that the three had to take care of. All three went back with her. with the power of the three Absolutely no one dared to do anything to the world below him. The lower world spirit did not dare to push the three of them back to the upper world even though the three of them had already reached the level of the lower world. The spirit of the lower world was most afraid of Chen Ming. He had the ability to make the World Spirit disappear if he wanted to. and took the world as his own. Chen Ming was able to rewrite thews of the world without the same problem as before. He was like a seasoned programmer who could write programming code from scratch. If you don''t like it, just delete it and add new information. Chen Ming, after sending his brothers back to theherworld. He looked at the remaining members of his younger group. The one remaining was Xiao Xianni. she is still with him Because he was her very important source of food. She was able to absorb energy from Chen Jihua. However, she liked Chen Ming''s power more. Xiaoxianni smiled at Chen Ming. She still looked as innocent as ever. Chen Ming then returned to his home. Long Zhiyun, Ye Ying''er, and Tang Huayin were now ready to leave. ¡°Well, seniors have prepared a lot of things.¡± Tang Huayin had prepared some interesting items. Whether it''s a diving suit and an oxygen tank. But where did she get these things? Don''t tell me she invented it herself. Tang Huayin knew Chen Ming''s thoughts the moment she saw him looking at her. She smiled at him before speaking. ¡°This is from Enrica and Morgan. The two of them helped to invent this thingst night. These clothes are not given to me and you. but let the two of them be separate." Tang Huayin pointed at Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. ¡°Both are only at the Destruction Realm level. With these enchantments, they would have a True Essence Realm level of protection. This oxygen tank has an air absorbing system from the water, there is unlimited air in the tank. Ye Ying''er is a siren that can breathe in water. But Long Zhiyun, even though it was a dragon, it wasn''t a water dragon, so she still had to breathe air.¡± Tang Huayin continued to exin. Chen Ming had to admit that his lover was a genius. They didn''t have divine wisdom like him, but they could invent and invent whatever they wanted. Chen Ming told the two of them to wear wetsuits under their clothes. The oxygen tank is not very big. can be put under their clothes as well Now everything is ready for him to take them to the underwater world. -Before Chen Ming left for Blue Sea City- At the Dragon Continent, on Heavenly Dragon Ind Inside the Dragon Pce Long Wei returned to Heavenly Dragon City and immediately summoned all the nobles. He has something very important to announce to everyone. The nobles, when they received the organization to enter the pce, were extremely worried. They thought that it was an extremely important matter that Long Wei wanted to announce to everyone. It is rted to the story of the Mother of Darkness. Long Wei who left the Dragon Continent by himself, the reason was to stop the Dark Mother''s awakening. If the Mother of Darkness awakens from her slumber Anding out of the seal must be a very big deal. to stop the awakening of the mother of Darkness shouldn''t take this much time. He had left for a while and had returned. This was a dangerous signal that everyone thought something bad would happen. The nobles quickly gathered together. Inside the Dragon Pce Everyone at this moment lined up to meet Long Wei. Normally, Long Wei would enter the hall after everyone had arrived. However, he was now sitting on the Dragon Throne. Something in the hand is metal. Everyone looked at him. He was doing something with the shining metal te. He touched the metal with his finger before flicking it up, down, left and right. The pictures and letters on the metal tes seemed to move with Long Wei''s movements. No one dared to say anything. Because they thought that Long Wei might have done something very important. They probably didn''t know that Long Wei was practicing with the metal te he bought from a shop in Dragon City. That metal te is a tablet. He only bought it for a few hundred spirit stones. considered very cheap Long Wei saw that the nobles had gathered together. He immediately stopped ying on his tablet. He looked at everyone. The expressions of the nobles looked extremely worried. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Long Wei immediately realized that they must have misunderstood something. He must clear this misunderstanding. Right Sena Long Yushou Seeing that Long Wei had stopped ying metal tes, He stepped forward before speaking. ¡°Wee His Highness, who returned safely.¡± After Long Yushou spoke the lead, Others followed suit. Long Wei nodded at everyone before speaking. ¡°I''m back. There is something very important to tell everyone.¡± The Dai nobles heard it like that. Everyone gulped. and waited for the bad news that Long Wei would say. ¡°The Mother of Darkness has awakened.¡± As soon as Long Wei spoke like that, The nobles turned pale. Everyone looked at each other as if they were misbehaving. They were about to panic because of the return of the Mother of Darkness. Long Wei stopped them first with his next words. ¡°Luckily, she had already woken up. She had no malicious intent towards anyone here. Aside from the crazy gods in the otherworldly realm.¡± Everyone heard that and let out a sigh of relief. Left Sena Long Zhuo Chao couldn''t help asking. ¡°If so Now she''s at the stairs. Has she returned to her realm?¡± heard Long Zhaocao ask. Long Wei shook his head. ¡°No, she hasn''t returned to her realm yet. Actually, I''m not too sure about the world now. already talked about this I have one more thing to tell everyone.¡± Long Wei told everyone about Chen Ming. Everyone was unable to go. Now Nux is attracted to the young man and agrees to live with him. Furthermore, the young man was at the God Level. ¡°God level, this is¡­¡± ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable. However, I was the one who met the young man myself. His name was Chen Ming. To be honest, I don''t have the qualifications to be a Dragon Lord right now.¡± ¡°What does that mean, His Highness?¡± Both the right monk Long Yushou and the left monk Long Zhuocao did not understand. He''s still the same, hasn''t changed. On the other hand, his aura was even more noble. He didn''t seem weak in any way. Long Wei saw the expressions on both of them and smiled before speaking. ¡°You don''t need to worry about me losing my strength. In fact, I''m much stronger than before. But can you guys tell me what makes me a dragonlord?¡± ¡°What makes him a dragon lord? It is because He is above all dragons¡­.¡± It seems to have understood. He was not qualified to be a dragon lord because there was a dragon above him. and he could not call himself Lord of all dragons. ¡°You understand what I want to tell you, right? I want to give up my position as Dragon King to someone who deserves it.¡± Long Wei did not tell Chen Ming this matter. He wanted to give all his power to Chen Ming. He felt that Chen Ming was more worthy of the Dragon Throne than him. Everyone heard what Long Wei said. they want to object But Long Wei was honest in front of everyone! ¡°Nah, you really are going to give up the Dragon Throne.¡± Long Yushao couldn''t believe it. Long Wei really wanted to abdicate the throne. Everyone at this moment could only look at Long Wei. They don''t know how to say it well. They had served Long Wei for a long time. To change suddenly like this they feel uneptable But even if they couldn''t ept it, they had to ept it. If the other party was like Long Wei said, It would be a joy. Within the nobles There was a young man who was extremely dissatisfied. But he was able to keep it. He could only look at the ground before clenching his fists. Chapter 643 643 Warm And Fluffy inside the hall The nobles discussed with each other about Long Wei giving the throne to someone named Chen Ming. Everyone didn''t know who Chen Ming was. They had only heard his name and appearance from Long Wei. However, most of them believed in Long Wei. So don''t think much except for a certain group of people only Cao Ming Di, a young man full of goodness. Unbelievable that it will be one of them too. He could only look at Long Wei. He couldn''t do anything now. Long Wei had given the Heavenly Truth that he had already bequeathed the throne to Chen Ming. He said that Chen Ming was the real dragon. And the Dragon Dao epted him. Cao Mingdi closed his eyes. He knew there would be a lot of trouble after this¡­ a problem for him. ¡°How could something like this happen?¡± Cao Mingdi didn''t expect that Long Wei would surrender his throne to an outsider like this. ¡°All the ns that that personid out¡­ are meaningless. This, which I endured all this time, was all wasted¡­¡± Cao Mongdi gritted his teeth. But he couldn''t do anything. Long Wei was now considered to have renounced the throne. The only thing left was to present the Dragon Throne to Chen Ming as a ceremony. ¡°God level Who is going to believe He could already hear that it was an order from Long Chu. Why hasn''t that old man died yet? Being a tree is good anyway, why bother with dragons?¡± Cao Mingdi secretly looked at the nobles who supported him. they shook their heads Now they also seem unable to do anything either. It all happened so fast. They waited for Long Wei to hand over the Dragon Throne to Cao Ming Di for their next n. They were sure that by that time, Long Wei himself would return to the Dragon Ancestral Land. ording to the tradition of the dragon that was inherited Who would have thought that Long Wei would decide to give someone else the throne before such a time? Long Wei looked at everyone. He saw that now there was nothing left for him to say. He ordered all the nobles to be dispersed before he could return to training with tablets. From now on, he would only talk to his close ones. His close associates were the Left Sena and the Right Sena. Even he, the daughter''s fianc¨¦e, had not been epted. Cao Mingdi gritted his teeth. but agreed to leave, but on good terms after everyone has left Long Wei immediately introduced things to Long Yushou and Long Zhoushou. The two of them were very surprised at the advancement of Dragon City. If there is any contact with each other The Dragon Continent would definitely benefit greatly from the Dragon City. ¡­¡­¡­. Peng!! Inside the Cao family''s house In the family hall A middle-aged man in a noble robe was furious and was destroying things. ¡°What does this mean? How could it be like this?¡± A middle-aged man dressed as a nobleman spoke with a voice filled with harshness. He, after destroying the belongings to his satisfaction, He looked at Cao Mingdi as if he had done something wrong. Even though it wasn''t his fault at all. This middle-aged man, Cao Dahai, was a Southern Sect Noble. In addition to being a nobleman He was also the father of Cao Ming Di, Long Zhiyun''s fianc¨¦e. The only daughter of the former Dragon King Longwei. Cao Ming Di heard what Cao Dahai had said. He just knelt down and said nothing. He, if he wanted to speak to his father now, had to find a good rhythm. Otherwise, he would definitely be punished. Cao Dahai spoke with a cold voice. ¡°It happened like this. How can I go and tell that person? You will surely get angry and kill us all.¡± saw that Cao Dahai had finished speaking and gave him the opportunity to speak Cao Mingdi hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Father, give me one more chance. I am confident that the current situation can be resolved.¡± ¡°It can be corrected. Do you see how stupid I am? Long Wei had now given Heaven''s Truth. no way to change Now there was only one way to deal with the sessor. God level? Haha, Ye Long Wei must have lost his mind. If there really was a God Level person in this world, That person must have realized and warned us.¡± heard what Cao Dahai said Cao Mingdi nodded. He, too, thought the same. ¡°Father, what should we do after this?¡± ¡°How to do it, you should already know better. All we have to do is make that thing disappear. I''ll contact the Assassin''s Guild. I have acquaintances in there. I''m sure if I give a decent reward They will definitely find a way to deal with this Chen Ming.¡± Cao Dahai said confidently. He had to deal with Chen Ming before that person knew about it. If that person knew about it first Both him and Cao Ming Di would be eliminated as they were useless. Cao Dahai picked up some stones. He immediately contacted the Killer Guild. His acquaintance was the Golden Masked Assassin. There was absolutely no way he would refuse this job, he was sure. Cao Dahai confidently contacted the Assassin''s Guild. Within the Great Assassins Guild, the Golden Masked Killer was considered an extraordinary existence. Even Su Zhang, the head of the Merchant Guild, couldn''t afford the Golden Mask Killer. Cao Dahai was able to contact the Golden Mask Killer. Shows that he is not ordinary either. Themunication stone slowly shone. Cao Dahai waited for a moment. He heard a voice from the other side. ¡°Chow Dahai, why did you contact me at this time? I don''t have much free time right now.¡± The other party''s voice sounded hurried. However, even though he was in a hurry, he still epted Cao Dahai''s call. It shows that the two have a good rtionship with each other. I heard that the other party was not very busy. Cao Dahai hesitated slightly. However, the issue of the Dragon Throne was very important to him. If he made a mistake He and his family would all be killed for sure. Cao Dahai thought of that and he spoke. ¡°I have A very difficult matter that needs your help. Can you spare some time for me? This matter has to do with the life and death of the Cao family.¡± The Golden Masked Assassin heard Cao Dahai speaking. He had a slightly hesitant expression on his face. but replied back ¡°Then tell me what you want me to help you with. If I can help, I will help.¡± Cao Dahai received an answer. He smiled. He had known the Golden Mask Killer for a long time. If he says he will, he will. ¡°I want you to kill someone.¡± ¡°Killing people, yes, it''s my job anyway. You said, who do you want me to kill?¡± It was already his line of work. He could even kill people of the TrueEssenceRealm level if he wanted to. ¡°I want you to kill that person named Chen Ming. He is the newly established Dragon City Lord in the Forest Domain.¡± The golden mask assassin who had heard Chen Ming''s name. He was silent for a moment before speaking up. ¡°...you, just now, what did you say?¡± He asked again just to be sure. He might not be able to hear clearly. ¡°I want you to kill that person named Chen Ming. The Dragon City Lord was established not too long ago in the Wilderness Territory.¡± ¡°Chen Ming¡­ I I don''t think I can help you.¡± Chao Da Hai Ung The golden mask assassin has never gone back on his word. And from the tone of his voice, he wasn''t kidding either. ¡°Why, this is a matter of life and death for the Cao n. Aren''t you going to help me like that?!¡± The silver masked assassin heard what Cao Dahai said. He just let out a breath. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help. But¡­ he still didn''t want to die. The other party was not someone he could y with. Even a Gold Mask level assassin like him He exined to Cao Dahai why he couldn''t help him in this matter. ¡°I''m not saying I don''t want to help. But even if the entire Assassin''s Guild went after him The one who will die is us. I can only tell you this much. The reason why I''m in a hurry right now has to do with him. The silver-masked assassin had done bad things to him in the past. in order to bind I need to apologize to him myself¡­ this. Considered that you have known each other for a long time You can stop nning to harm him. Otherwise, you yourself might be targeted by the Assassins Guild.¡± Cao Dahai''s mouth gaped. He wanted to say something but the connection had already been cut off. It was as if the Golden Mask Killer didn''t want to contact him again. Cao Dahai looked at themunication stone. It slowly cracked and disappeared. ¡°Nah, this is even cutting the connection¡­¡± Cao Dahai didn''t expect to be rejected like this. ¡°Or the fact that that guy was at the God Level would be true. Is that even possible?¡± if that''s true It meant that Chen Ming was at the same level as him. ''No, there''s no way that guy is on the same level as him. Even if that person stepped into the realm of God That guy can only be a newborn god!¡¯ Cao Dahai gulped. what he was thinking about God He didn''t think that one day he woulde up with such a big idea. the assassin''s guild The Golden Masked Assassin was now sweating. He could feel his death when he spoke of Chen Ming. ¡®Myw will kill me if I think badly of that person.¡¯ That the Golden Mask Killer was able to rise to this level in the Assassin''s Guild. It was because he had reached thew of killing. He was currently at the highest level of TrueEssenceRealm. and about to reach the Tao Although Chen Ming wasn''t involved in the killing that much. However, Chen Ming was not someone who didn''t know him at all. In fact, before, he used one palm to exterminate so many people. Apart from that incident, he, a special unit soldier, had gone through many battlefields filled with death. No wonder he sensed the Dao of Killing. The Golden Masked Assassin let out a sigh. He was currently leaving the Assassins Guild to head towards Chen Ming. ¡°Sake that we have known each other for a long time. I''ll try to help you in whatever I can. but if you remain stubborn I don''t know how to help you anymore." The Golden Masked Assassin soared into the sky before instantly disappearing towards the direction of Dragon City in the Forest Domain. Chen Ming was currently preparing to head to the Dragon Archipgo to take Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er down to the underwater world. Tang Huayin at this moment taught Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er how to put on wetsuits. She treated them as if they were her own sisters. ¡°Here, wear this. Here they call it a zipper that can be pulled up and down.¡± Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er listened intently to Tang Huayin''s teaching on how to put on wetsuits. The two of them felt that it was much easier to wear than the normal clothes they wore. Talking about the body Now in the Dragon City there is a new style of dressing. Focus on convenience, not on beauty. Everything is developing for the better. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were now wearing wetsuits. The two went to put on the wetsuits inside in their own rooms. After putting on a diving suit with extremely high defensive power. The two of them left the room with smiles. ¡°We are done. It was a lot morefortable than I expected.¡± "Mmm, more than underwear-" Ye Ying''er almost finished writing the letters in the air. But Long Zhiyun hurriedly waved his hand to erase the characters first. She looked at Ye Ying''er before speaking. ¡°Ying''er, elder brother is here, don''t say shameful things.¡± Ye Ying''er looked at Chen Ming before smiling. ¡°I don''t see anything. If it''s His Royal Highness¡­¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Your Highness, there''s no way you''d think badly of us, I''m sure.¡± Long Zhiyun was silent for a moment. before nodding It was true what Ye Ying''er had said. He had absolutely no intention of hurting them. Looking at the appearance He seemed especially fond of his sister. ''What''s that thing called? which we read about in picture books, yes, Siscon!'' Long Zhiyun did not speak. She knew that if she said it out loud, Could be a big deal Long Zhiyun then did not want to change Ye Yi''s mind. Again, if she thinks like that, then it''s her business. The two of them chatted afterwards, waiting for Tang Huayin to finish preparing her things first. She took a lot of the toys she coborated with Morgan and Enrica. Chen Ming saw that, but he didn''t say anything. Those toys were really useful to where he would take the three of them. For example, a rubber duck that can grow to the size of a giant ship. A sand shovel that can pierce the skins of ExtinctionRealm ss demon beasts. A sand bucket with a separate dimension inside. fruit scented soap Scented hair shampoo ¡®Wait a minute. Aren''t these things belonging to going to the beach, or what¡­'' Chen Ming''s face No matter how she looked, she seemed to go to the sea. She also prepared a sexy bikini. Seeing that, Chen Ming looked at Tang Huayin. She looked at him as if she was plotting something. She smiled innocently at him. If he didn''t know his senior well, he would definitely fall for it. ''She''s definitely nning something wrong, and it looks like it''s a n we like.'' Chen Ming epted from his heart. Who wouldn''t like it? Chen Ming, after looking at Tang Huayin, then looked at Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. The two of them were currently chatting with Xiao Wen and Dongfanggu while waiting for Tang Huayin. The current Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked extremely excited. Especially Ye Ying''er She seemed to miss her hometown a lot. However, in that excitement, Chen Ming felt a sense of fear. and a good older brother must be the principal for his own younger brother. Chen Ming walked towards Ye Ying''er where he could feel the fear inside. She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything¡­¡± Chen Ming smiled at Ye Ying''er before rubbing her head before speaking. She showed a surprised expression. She didn''t expect Chen Ming to rub the head of this model. Chen Ming spoke with a soft voice. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m with you, nothing can hurt you.¡± Everyone nearby saw and heard what Chen Ming said to Ye Ying''er. They all looked at each other before shaking their heads. ¡°This looks like Ming again.¡± ¡°How can you be like that, why are we here together like this?¡± ¡°True, I agree. Do you guys think that this time the two will fall into Ming''s hole?¡± ¡°Why would you ask a question that you already know the answer to¡­¡± Girls talking through telepathy Chen Ming didn''t know what everyone was thinking. But even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t mind too much. At this point, he probably wouldn''t have thought of anything. Ye Ying''er closed his eyes. Patting Chen Ming''s head made her feel warm and safe. She slowly took Chen Ming''s hand. Her return had disappeared. ¡°Thank you, brother. From now on, please protect Ying''er as well.¡± ¡°Of course. when you call me "Senior Brother" I have epted you as my sister. If anyone or anything wants to hurt you It must pass me first.¡± Ye Ying''er smiled. Ever since she came here, she felt like she was with her family. It didn''t mean that her stepfather was bad. But the warmth he received was different. Here everyone is close. and can talk about everything But her stepfather''s house Only she and her stepfather could talk to each other. But not everything And while the atmosphere was filled with warmth and fluff Tang Huayin, who had prepared things for a trip, had already prepared. ¡°I''m done, let''s go.¡± She didn''t hesitate and hurriedly took Chen Ming. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er immediately went to udia. Chapter 644 644 Mistake The current Dragon City was filled with people of various races. There are both normal human beings. Moon Human forest man Half-humans and aliens Dragon City has a technology that is far ahead of the era of the world above. A small town is now a big city in no time. The poption is over hundreds of thousands and is expected to reach millions soon. While activities in the city were going on. A young man looked around in astonishment, but the astonishment did note from the city''s science. But why did a city with technology appear in this world? The young man just shook his head. ¡°Of course. The Dragon City Lord was a person at the God Level. The rules are not applicable to him.¡± Regardless of the rules, even the Dao was on his side. This young man was actually the Golden Masked Killer. Buting into a city with a tight security system He was unable to conceal his identity. Now at the entrance to the city there is an immigration check. They must go through screening before being epted into the immigration. Fortunately, he was a high level assassin. He has a lot of equipment to use in disguise. His current name was Li Yang. ¡°Now, let''s go find the Dragon City Lord. If I guessed correctly, the City Lord must be there.¡± Li Yang looked at the Grand Pce that towered over the center of the city. He immediately headed there. He could walk two or three steps. He remembered something. ¡°Wait a minute. We disguised ourselves into the city like this and went to see the Dragon City Lord to apologize for what happened in the past¡­ We must have gone crazy.¡± it''s a habit Hepletely forgot to think about it. ¡°What do we have to do¡­to go back to the checkpoint and confess the crime¡­no. Not very good¡± Li Yang was sweating. and while he was thinking about what to do next He heard someone''s voiceing from behind him. ¡°Hey, that brother. This is your first time in Dragon City?¡± Li Yang was slightly surprised. But he didn''t show it. He turned to the person who had called him. The person who called him was a young man who didn''t look much older. He''s in a t-shirt and jeans. It was a casual dress that Li Yang had never seen before. ¡®Even the dress here looks different. In spite of the fact that there is modern science But the dress is not the same as those of them at all¡­¡¯ Li Yang seems to have encountered Star Explorers (Star Lord/Star Finder). saw that Li Yang did not reply The young man let out a dry smile before introducing himself. ¡°My name is Mu Zhang. I know the directions here. If brother has anything to ask, feel free to ask. My shop is over there. I''m running a delicious roast beef restaurant!¡± Li Yang looked at Mu Zhang. His eyebrows twitched. It seemed that Mu Zhang approached him to attract customers. he wanted to refuse But before he could say anything He heard someone''s voiceing from inside the store. ¡°Little Mu Zhang brought more meat, what kind do you want? Ah, premium, and also wine!¡± The one who called Mu Zhang was an old man. He was like a normal old man who was eating delicious food. However, Li Yang didn''t think so. He, an assassin, had a much more sensitive sense than a profound practitioner of the same level. He sensed the danger emanating from the old man''s body. If there is a fight He would definitely be killed immediately. He was at the TrueEssence Realm level. Fear the old man! Li Yang had not yet adjusted to his feelings. The old man gave him a toothy smile before speaking. ¡°And that kid who disguised himself as entering the city.e eat with me If you agree to eat with me I can take you to Chen Ming, hohohohohohohohohohoho.¡± ¡°??!!¡± Li Yang looked at the old man with shock and fear. He was looked out! He wanted to run away ording to his instincts. However, when he realized it, he was already sitting in a chair inside a yakiniku restaurant. ''The Dao of Dimension and Time!'' Li Yang looked at the old man. He wanted to say something, but the old man didn''t listen. He stuffed roast beef into Li Yang''s mouth. ¡°Eat, don''t talk too much. Judging by its appearance, you''re carrying a lot of spirit stones with you. I am old and forgetful. I don''t have any spirit stones but I ate a lot of meat. You wouldn''t think too much about feeding an old man like me, would you?" Li Yang was sweating. He didn''t believe that someone of the level like that old man wouldn''t have the money to pay for food. In fact, the old man really didn''t have one. Li Yang gulped. He had no choice. He spoke as respectfully as he could. ¡°I pay my respects to Elder. If you don''t mind, I will pay for the whole meal.¡± ¡°Hoho, good, my name is Long Chu. You came a littlete. My nephew has gone on vacation. Having said that, life is sad. My grandson always forgets about me. Will go on a trip, never persuade¡­¡± The real old man was Long Chu. Heined to Li Yang that his grandson forgot about him. and did not visit each other as before Li Yang was now sweating. He didn''t expect to fall into this situation. Mu Zhang was overjoyed at this moment. He didn''t think that on the first day of opening the shop, there would be such arge amount of foodies to support. This must be packed with expensive meat. Chen Ming apanied Long Ziyun. Ye Ying''er and Tang Huayin were currently sitting on the udia Spaceship heading towards the Dragon Inds. Chen Ming told everyone to prepare to leave udia. because it didn''t take long With the speed of a spaceship that can fly at the fastest speed of light. The distance from Dragon City to Dragon Archipgo could be reached instantly if using the highest speed. However, doing so over such a short distance was extremely dangerous. Even Chen Ming was unable to control the speed of light. If he didn''t use the Dao of Dimension and Time, then Chen Ming was the safety first type. he chose to Fly at the highest speed of the ship without relying on the warp system. Five minutester, udia had brought the four of them to the Dragon Inds. ¡°Brother, we have arrived. It''s the Dragon Inds!" Long Ziyun excitedly introduced the Dragon Inds to Chen Ming. It was like bringing home a hot young senior. Long Zhiyun blushed slightly at the thought of something like that. ''We must stop reading picture books for girls (shojo manga)'' ¡°Wow, wow, that''s like Hawaii!¡± Tang Huayin hurriedly ran to see the Dragon Inds. The first thing she thought when she saw Dragon Ind was Hawaii. But the Dragon Inds have dozens of times more inds than Hawaii. ¡°Is that the Dragon Inds? It''s really unique. Shall we call it the Hawaii of the Martial World? Chen Ming agreed with Tang Huayin. The Dragon Inds are very beautiful. He looked down at the Dragon Inds with interest. The Dragon Inds are not only beautiful, but also filled with the power of heaven and earth. It seems that every ind in the Dragon Archipgo is blessed by the Dao of Dragons. Chen Ming clearly sensed it. Chen Ming, who had sensed it like that, couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°That''s why the dragon-born Mina has a higher level than the other races. With the blessing of the Dragon''s Dao If they were in the Dragon Archipgo, their cultivation would be faster. Plus, the dragon bloodline has been purified even more.¡± Chen Ming nodded. However, the Dragon Dao could not purify Chen Ming''s bloodline. Because his dragon bloodline was the purest bloodline. Chen Ming''s body was now a hundred percent dragon. However, he was only a dragon in human form. Even if Chen Ming used his true body His body would still be more human than a dragon. This is what is called origin. Even if Chen Ming was a dragon, Chen Ming''s true origin was human¡­ He had been a human for several lifetimes. Before he could be Heaven General and meet Chang''e and Ni Ye. Chen Ming smiled at his memory before shaking his head. Chang''e and Ni Ye were currently at his house. Be part of his veryrge family already. ¡°Let''s go down, Ming. I want to explore the Dragon Inds.¡± Tang Huayin spoke to Chen Ming excitedly. It''s been a long time since she hasn''t gone to the sea. Chen Ming smiled at her before ordering udia tond. Chen Ming, who thought that everything would go smoothly He sensed that several energy clusters were heading towards udia. The energy that Chen Ming sensed was actually a dragon cultivator energy. They are in some kind of uniform. They flew in front of the udia Spaceship before raising their palms forward. Some kind of barrier surrounded the udia spacecraft. A dragon resident whose uniform was more luxurious than the others flew forward before speaking with a serious expression . His voice was very firm. ¡°This is the domination of the Dragon People! Flying into an administrative area without prior notice is considered a vition of the administrative rules. This is a warning if it flies closer. We will attack immediately. Those in¡­airships? Come out from within and surrender yourself!¡± Chen Ming who had the Dragon Chief spoke. He then looked at Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. The two of them now showed embarrassed expressions. Chen Ming, seeing the four faces of the two, immediately understood. ¡°Did you two forget to tell me about this?¡± heard Chen Ming ask Long Ziyun immediately apologized to Chen Ming. ¡°Forgive me, my lord! Younger¡­ is that younger I didn''t know this before¡­umm.¡± Chen Ming was surprised. He could only blink before asking for reassurance. ¡°You¡­ don''t know?¡± Seeing Chen Ming''s expression Long Zhiyun was even more embarrassed. She spoke in a mumbled voice, but Chen Ming could still hear her. ¡°Well, things are like this, sir. His father may have already told his younger brother¡­ But you didn''t listen¡­¡± Chen Ming had already seen Long Ziyun''s pitiful expression. He couldn''t help but smile. She looked like a younger sister who was afraid that her brother would scold her and felt disappointed with her. ''We shouldn''t think too much about such trivial matters.'' Chen Ming decided to rub Long Zhiyun''s head. She was slightly shocked but let Chen Ming rub her head. However, she closed her eyes and let him stroke her head. ¡®It feels so good, this is how the heroine feels when the hero strokes the head¡­¡¯ Long Zhiyun was now dozed. Chen Ming''s head patting skill was really extraordinary! Chen Ming now seemed to have forgotten something. He forgot to reply to the Dragon Chief. The leader of the dragon soldiers also seems to be someone who doesn''t wait for anything. He ordered an immediate attack on the ship¡­ [Hazard detected¡­ Analyzes in response] [Deploying Ark Mark One, Mark Two, and Mark Three.] Chen Ming heard the A.I. Loudly, he blinked his eyes. ¡°Mark One, Mark Two, and Mark Three. Since when did we have more than one Arc?¡± Chen Ming looked at Tang Huayin. She nowughed heartily. She was shooting a video¡­ Chen Ming already knew who created the rest of the arc. Jiu Yi now looked at the airship, his expression was extremely dissatisfied. He had already given a warning, but the other party seemed to ignore it. He had previously examined the people inside the airship. Each of them were only at the Destruction Realm level. There was no need to care about people of that level. He had grown to such an extent that he dared to ignore him. It deserves to be hit. He turned his back to his subordinates before giving out a decisive order. ¡°Destroy that airship¡­Use the ultimate attack pattern. not even a carcass remains.¡± His subordinates were waiting for orders. When they received an order, they immediately followed the order they received. "acknowledge!" Everyone forms a parade They concentrated their energy on their palms before throwing them forward. Their powers gathered before the shape-shifting Dragon Palm, an Extinction Realm-level technique. the palm of their hands emitting multi-coloured light ording to the element of his prana Dragons born from the profound energy of many elements attacked the airship mercilessly. There was a loud explosion that shook everywhere. Jiu Yi had already seen such an explosion. He shook his head before turning his back to the airship. He was sure that the airship would have been destroyed, including the people in it. He was about to order everyone to retreat to that station. heard something that his subordinates said ¡°How is it possible¡­ We have used the ultimate attack pattern. But why is it like this?¡± ¡°Isn''t it true? Here we go with full strength. Even a True Essence Realm rank would probably be injured by this attack just now.¡± ¡°This is absolutely crazy. How is it possible?¡± Jiu Yu hurriedly turned around and went backwards. He found that the airship was still normal. Not even a scratch ¡°Not even a scratch¡­ There is no other metal in the world that can withstand such a strong attack. Plus, this airship wasn''t covered with Qi. How can it withstand the attacks of dozens of Dragon Martial Masters?¡± Everyone here was a Dragon Martial Master. Their strength was far greater than that of other ns'' profound practitioners. ¡°Can''t help it, I''ll have to take action like this. You too, used the ultimate attack pattern again!¡± "acknowledge!" Jiu Yu''s body gradually changed. He has more dragon features. His power had greatly increased. He differs from his subordinates in that his dragon bloodline is higher and richer. He, who had transformed, immediately concentrated his energy. His palm emitted a blue light. He wanted to attack the airship with all of his subordinates. What changed with the airship? The side of the airship slowly opened. before something is released something that looks intimidating ¡°That''s it¡± Jiu Yi saw that something was being released. He stopped the attack first. What he saw made him cry out in surprise. ¡°Nah, that''s the beast of the gods! Three beasts of the gods!¡± Jiu Yu didn''t think that within the airship there would be a Divine Beast. There are also three of them. He wanted to say something but Jiu Yi didn''t catch up. He was attacked by a divine beast with a hugeser gun. saw that his own boss was attacked The subordinates want to counterattack. They didn''t know what a divine beast was. Only Jiu Yu knew. But before they could counterattack Their target had disappeared. "fast!" The three unleashed Divine Beasts disappeared before reappearing before them. The beast of the gods created a weapon that was made out ofsers. Each of them has different weapons and characteristics. The first one was white and blue, wielding a sword. The second one is red and ck with an axe. and the third one was yellow-green with a spear. ¡°Quickly set up a defensive formation!¡± While the dragon soldiers were panicking Jiu Yu shouted loudly. They, upon hearing the order, immediately set up a defensive formation. The defensive formation is thebination of everyone''s power to block an attack. Jiu Yu had now asked for help to the closest army. And it is expected that reinforcements will arrive soon. ¡°All I have to do is buy time¡­¡± Jiu Yu just now gritted his teeth. He decided to do something without thinking carefully. He thought that the other party might be hiding their own power. And more than that, the other party maye well and not know that it is forbidden to fly into the city. ¡®What have I done¡­¡¯ It was because of the arrogance of their Dragon Bloodline that everyone had to be in this situation. ''No, the other party might think badly, who knows?'' The three god beasts attacked the defense barrier. Jiu Yu was sure that with everyone''sbined strength, it would definitely be able to block the attack of the Three Gods Demons. However, the reality was different from what he thought. A divine beast can break down a protective barrier with a single attack! ¡°What weapon is that? How could he cut off the Dragon Armor with just one hit!¡± Jiu Yi was taken aback, he tried to protect his subordinates. But it was already toote. Even he couldn''t protect himself, he could protect anyone. "no! it''s my fault Please don''t hurt them!¡± At least Jiu Yu seemed to be a good leader. He admitted his mistake and wanted to protect his subordinates. And just like the demons of the gods heard Jiu Yu''s request. They stopped attacking before the attack reached his subordinates. ¡°Stopped¡± Jiu Yi was surprised. He didn''t think that the Demon of the Three Gods would stop at his request like this. He, who was astonished, sensed something great. Jiu Yu hurriedly turned to look at the airship. He saw someone flying. Jiu-Yi, who saw him, felt something in his bloodline. He sincerely wanted to bow down to that person. He wanted to hold him above his own head. He had felt this way once when he met Long Wei. But if talking about the difference It''s very different. ¡°It seems to be just in time. They''re almost dead, see?" Jiu Yu heard the young man''s voice. His voice was deep but full of energy. Jiu Yu now knew. how badly he had made a mistake in his judgment Chapter 645 645 Just A Normal Day Chen Ming let out a sigh. Why is it that most dragons are hot-blooded? Only older dragons like Long Wei and Long Chu weren''t as hot-blooded as young dragons. However, there was quite a bit of danger in their sobriety. especially Long Chu Even now, Chen Ming was at God Level and still did not understand what level Long Chu was at. If Chen Ming were to fight Long Chu, Chen Ming was confident that he would be able to defeat Long Chu¡­but at what cost? no one can answer Chen Ming ordered the three arcs to return to the spacecraft udia. He looked at Jiu Yi before shaking his head. ¡°You shouldn''t have done something so impulsive. You can sense that those in the airship are only at Destruction Realm level. But you ignored many important information. First of all, have you seen an airship like this anywhere before?¡± Chen Ming asked Jiu Yi, he shook his head, he had never seen an airship like this before. however, he ignored it. and thought that he could destroy it because the airship didn''t have profound energy to protect it. There wasn''t even a mechanical camp. Who would have thought that the Earth that built the ship would be a special kind of metal that was so strong by absorbing arc energy? The steel of the spaceship and the arc Nyx told him it was as strong as the strongest ore calculum. ¡°You''ve never seen an airship like this anywhere. And you still dare to destroy it? A blimp that looks like this is unlikely to be a blimp that someone at Destruction Realm rank can obtain. or even if they can actually get it They might be descendants of great people from othernds. You think you are a dragon and you can do anything?¡± Chen Ming chanted a series. Jiu Ying listened to Chen Ming''s words. The more he felt embarrassed. Yes, what Chen Ming said was all right¡­ what he did was stupid. He apologized to Chen Ming. But Chen Ming did not ept his apology. ¡°If you really feel sorry change yourself will live long.¡± Jiu Yi nodded. He thanked Chen Ming for his generous heart and did not condone him and his subordinates. And at that moment, Jiu Yu was relieved to have survived. He saw something glowing from below. ¡°No, you guys!¡± before At the bottom stood a huge fortress. This fort is for security and surveince. Jiu Yu and his subordinates saw something unusual in the sky. They then headed to intercept and stop. But there was a fight. The other party was stronger than Jiu Yu. He sent a message asking for help to the fortress. At that moment, the middle-aged man who was patrolling received a message asking for help. He wanted to help Jiu Yu as soon as possible. ¡°Not true, the Dragon Barrier was destroyed with just one hit!¡± The middle-aged man thought that it was toote no matter what. He decided to do something. The other party could easily defeat Jiu Yu. If left like this, it could be dangerous to people. He decided to use that. ¡°Prepare the dragon cannon. Jiu Yi was defeated and had no chance of surviving. We will destroy that airship with him.¡± ¡°Lord Jing? Are you sure? Lord Jiu Yi is a son¡­¡± ¡°No, I''m not sure, but I have no other way. Jiu Yi is a soldier. have a duty to protect people His death will not be in vain.¡± Jing gritted his teeth until the blood bled. He was sure that his son would be killed. when it is so He would also avenge his son. At the top of the fortress was a bronze dragon cannon mounted. It was connected to the Dragon Archipgo''s Heavenly Energy Stream. Its attack power was unmatched. Jing will use this Dragon Cannon topletely ward off the person who killed his son. Jing didn''t see it. But his son and his friends were safe. In fact, they are being taught important lessons in life. Who would have thought that when Chen Ming was teaching people? Someone would interfere with his teaching like this. The huge Dragon Cannon had already gathered its full power. Jing immediately ordered a shot. In the sky, Jiu Yu knew that it was toote. The Dragon Cannon has been activated. It only needs to be fired. ¡°Die, we all died because of my stupidity!¡± Jiu Yu thought that she would survive. But it doesn''t seem like that. A golden beam of light was freed from the ground below. straight to the airship Chen Ming saw a golden beam full of air cutting powering towards him, and he smiled. This was the first time he had been aimed at such a powerful attack. Chen Ming felt a sense of the past. He leaned back both of his hands. Concentrate energy into both hands, forming energy balls between them. That''s right, Chen Ming was using the dragon waves! which he had not used for a long time Jiu Yi looked at Chen Ming gathering strength. ¡°Empty-handed Dragon Cannon¡­ Plus the concentration is even higher.¡± Jiu Yu was just absent-minded at this moment. He watched as the two Dragon Cannons collided. Golden Power Wave vs. Blue Power Wave Who will lose, who will win? Look¡­ you know. Chen Ming''s Dragon Wave cut through the golden beam of light,nding on the ground. Destroys the long-standing Dragon Cannon into scrap metal. Luckily, Chen Ming had perfected his power. Thus, the remaining power from destroying the golden beam was enough to destroy the top of the fortress. Chen Ming finished using Dragon Wave. Someone hugged him from behind. ¡°Teach me, teach me, teach me! This power just now is not what I expected!¡± The person who hugged Chen Ming from behind was none other than him. She was Tang Huayin who was addicted to anime. Could it be that she would miss this kind of power? Chen Ming had never shown this power to her before. So she didn''t know that he could do this too! Chen Ming agreed. He looked at Jiu Yu before speaking. ¡°It doesn''t seem It is not only you that need to be taught. Take me to your fortress right now.¡± Jiu Yi sweated. Why did he suddenly feel like he was talking to his ancestor like that? He could only nod and do as Chen Ming said everything. Jing at this moment couldn''t believe what had happened. He thought that he and everyone in the fortress would be dead. He didn''t think that the other party would be able to counterattack the Dragon Cannon like this. He looked at the top of the fortress. No more formidable artillery. It left himpletely stunned. ¡°The Dragon Cannon has been destroyed¡­¡± Jing even knelt down to the ground. His life was over. He was themander of the Eastern Fortress. It was the most important direction because it was the direction of the Gods and Demons Continent. The Dragon Cannon has protected the Dragon Inds for a long time. It was even before Long Wei became the Dragon King of the Dragon Archipgo. And now it''s destroyed¡­under his care. ¡°Not living is not equal to losing the Dragon Cannon. How can I look at my ancestors?¡± Even if Jing died, he would not be afraid. But an ancestor''s treasure cannot be maintained here. While Jing was absent-minded. He didn''t notice the airship flying close by. The dragon soldiers stared at the airship. They felt fearful. Jiu Yi, who everyone thought was dead, was the one whonded the airship himself. He saw what had happened. He just let out a breath. Jiu Yu was a new generation of dragons. His thoughts weren''t attached to the old woman style that Jing was. Jiu Yi walked over to Jing before speaking. ¡°Father, I have something to tell you. It is very important. Jing Lang listened but showed no expression. He was still in a state of shock over what had happened. Jiu Yi who saw Jing didn''t reply. He could only sigh before smiling. ¡°Father, don''t say that I''m unfilial. It''s really necessary.¡± "owner-" And while Jing regained consciousness and tried to ask Jiu Yu what the matter was. He found that Jiu Yu had jumped and¡­ kicked his pair of legs hard in the face. ¡°Ack!¡± Jing flew and mmed against the wall, causing it to copse. Jiu Yu afterwards dusted off her body before speaking. ¡°The two-legged kicker reminds me. This is what my father has taught me since I was young. It''s time for me to repay my gratitude. I have used it to warn you.¡± It seems that Jiu Yu has been taught the wrong way¡­ Within the copsed wall Smoke and dust spread all over A middle-aged man slowly walked out of the pile of dust. His expression was full of seriousness. He looked at Jiu Yu before speaking. ¡°You have grown up.¡± Jiu Yi nodded to Jing. The two of them then walked over to a young man who looked at them with interest. He couldn''t help but speak up. "Jumping and kicking both legs to bring consciousness? I don''t need to ask where Jiu Yi''s ardor came from.¡± ¡°You are-¡± Jing spoke up. However, he was once again kicked with a pair of leg kicks to regain his senses. Jing, who had been kicked by both legs to calm down. regained consciousness before speaking. "You are" young man twitching eyebrows What exactly happened to the Dragon Tribe to be like this? He let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°My name is Chen Ming. It''s a dragon just like you guys. I came here to¡­ but¡­ you guys¡­¡± Chen Ming chanted towards Jing. Jing, for the first time, did not need anyone to remind him¡­ He understood everything Chen Ming said. How could he not understand what Chen Ming said? Chen Ming understood his condition. Chen Ming used mentalmunication. send information directly into his head Jing apologized to Chen Ming for firing a cannon without checking it carefully. And while he was apologizing to Chen Ming, Another group of soldiers arrived. They had a hurried expression on their faces. A middle-aged man with a uniform looked better than others said to Jing. "what happened I saw the beam from the dragon cannon destroyed.¡± The middle-aged man at first thought there was going to be another fight. Who would have thought that when it arrived there would not be a fight? Plus it seems that the security guards in the fort are being reprimanded. Chen Ming looked at the new group of soldiers that had appeared. Judging from the dress, it should have a position that is not inferior to Jing. What did Jing want to exin to the new army general? However, Chen Ming knew what it would be like. He let out a sigh. Although he had a lot of time, it wasn''t like he wasted it on something like this. Chen Ming told Long Zhiyun to and Ye Ying''er descended from the spaceship through mental The two of them heard what Chen Ming said. Immediately did as he said. The door of the airship slowly opened. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er walked down from inside the airship. The soldiers, including the generals, were speechless. A new group of military generals looked at Jing angrily. ¡°Did you fire a dragon cannon at the two princesses?! Have you gone crazy or what, Jing!¡± Chen Ming didn''t seem to waste any more time. Jing at this moment was severely reprimanded by another general. The other general seemed to be named Jiutong. He is Jing''s older brother. Jiutong, when he finished beating Jing. He looked at Chen Ming before apologizing as politely as he could. He was not like Jing who did something without thinking first. Chen Ming forgave him. and told him that Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wanted to go home. Hearing this, Jiutong did not bother Chen Ming any longer. He told Chen Ming to use the airship to fly into the city. Chen Ming nodded to Jiutong before immediately taking Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er onto the spaceship and heading towards the capital of the Dragon Inds. At least he had arrived here, he should have greeted Long Wei. ¡°Brother, even though he was strong and apanied the two princesses, Brother let him use the airship to fly in. Here. It is against thew¡­¡± ¡°Law, are you talking about thew just now? You didn''t meet His Highness, so you don''t know¡­¡± After Chen Ming and everyone left. It was Jiutong who really showed his symptoms. Sweat soaked his entire body. He was no longer surprised that Chen Ming was able to destroy the Dragon Cannon. ''All he said was true. He is the Dragon God¡­¡¯ Jiutong immediately contacted the capital to wee Chen Ming. along with telling what happened Heavenly Dragon City At this moment, the dragon people live peacefully. They were no different from humans at all. Dragon people make a living and trade. It''s a pity that the items they are selling are not unique or different from the others. In fact, it looks¡­ Zhi Zhi. why is that That was because the Dragon People were against the Merchant Guild. The products they sell are not diverse. and is something that can only be obtained from within the inds ¡°This is the capital of the Dragon Archipgo?¡± Chen Ming had now arrived at Dragon City with everyone. However, he came here on foot. There is a rule here that flying in residential areas is prohibited. and areas belonging to the army Although Chen Ming was very strong and could ignore these rules, he didn''t want to spoil himself and be the arrogant gentleman in Chinese movies. He parked udia outside and activated the repair mode. He knew that this ce wasn''t like the scrapnd. But let''s keep it together. Gunn this meant preventing others from being manipted by udia. He was not worried about anyone being able to steal or destroy udia. Only someone of the Long Wei level could do anything to udia. However, if someone of that level were to destroy his spaceship Chen Ming must have realized it before it definitely happened. Chen Ming still hadn''t gone straight to the Dragon Pce. He wanted to walk around and see the livelihoods of the people here first. It''s really peaceful here. but still see many things that need to be fixed Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were slightly embarrassed that their city was not up to the standard like Chen Ming''s. In fact, Heavenly Dragon City''s standards were already far superior to others. But Chen Ming''s standards were too high, that''s all. After walking around the city Chen Ming and everyone immediately went straight to the Dragon Pce. at the dragon pce Everyone had already received the news of Chen Ming''s arrival. They looked very worried. Chen Ming was able to destroy the Dragon Cannon with a more powerful counterattack. He must be at least Dao Origin Realm rank. ? Long Wei now stood to greet Chen Ming as he chased away all the nobles. He told everyone that Chen Ming was very disliked. A pompous disregard is more respectful. The nobles hesitated a little. However, it did as Long Wei ordered. "Oh, that''s how it''s been." Long Wei smiled, he couldn''t even touch the four of them even at Dao Origin Realm level. That was because Chen Ming had concealed everyone. for safety Chen Ming, Long Zhiyun, Ye Ying''er, and Tang Huayin entered through the pce gates without any soldiers daring to intervene. They were told that if Chen Ming and the princess arrived Let no one interfere and allow him to travel around the pce like Long Wei. ¡°Lord of the Dragon City Wee to Heavenly Dragon City.¡± Long Wei greets Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled and greeted back. This is just a greeting. It doesn''t have to be a lot of ceremony. Long Wei led everyone into the pce. Long Wei asked Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er if they had already decided to go home, both of them hesitated, it seemed that they preferred Chen Ming''s Dragon City. Long Wei saw that andughed. He looked at Chen Ming. He hesitated for a moment before saying something. ¡°It''s good for you toe here. I have something to tell you right now. You will probably feel it after entering the Dragon Archipgo.¡± ¡°Touch, you mean the dragon dao that is everywhere, right?¡± Long Wei nodded. ¡°The Dragon Dao seems to have chosen you as the new Dragon Lord. My ess to the Dao increases as time goes by. but it is still very far from you.¡± Long Wei then spoke about Heavenly Dragon City. dragon ind As he was talking about boring things, Long Ziyun, Ye Ying''er, and Tang Huayin disappeared. Even he, the Dragon God, was puzzled as to when they had disappeared. He was just nowing up with something. ¡®I¡­ was abandoned.¡¯ Long Wei continued to talk about his Dragon Legend. Chen Ming couldn''t understand why he would talk to him about this matter. say as if¡­ Chen Ming blinked his eyes. He felt a strong d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡®Take it again¡­¡¯ Chen Ming knew his fate. He thought he had heard enough. He sighed before speaking to Long Wei. ¡°I think I''ve been listening to dragon legends for quite some time. Why has Lord Long Wei not spoken to me honestly?¡± Long Wei heard what Chen Ming said. He just smiled. ¡°I want you to be the dragon king instead of me.¡± "agree" ¡°That''s it¡­why don''t you show a little bit of joy?¡± ¡°I¡­ have gotten used to it. Whether it''s the ruler of the three worlds Whether it''s a dragon god whether they are unfathomable I''m all over Why can''t my dragon be? In fact, I think I can be anything more than that¡­ more.¡± Chen Ming was absent-minded. He had countless nicknames. Long Wei wanted to say something. However, he shook his head. He shrugged as he agreed and there was no reason for him to say anything else. ¡°I see that you are still young. I will take care of this city for the next three hundred years in your ce. when are you ready I will give the throne to you.¡± ¡°The Throne and the Position Three hundred years is good. In fact, a thousand years is fine, don''t be in a hurry.¡± ¡°Haha, you are so funny. Three hundred years is enough¡­¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He left everything to its fate. Sometimes he thought With a little destiny, it would be fine. However, he was afraid that If you shoot against it, it will be even harder. Chen Ming now didn''t care. and let everything be natural Chen Ming talked with Long Wei for a while. He contacted back to his Dragon City. before telling Xian Lin to find a merchant who is interested in doing business with the Dragon people toe to the Dragon Inds From now on, between the Dragon Archipgo and the Dragon City was considered as one. Xia Lin heard that. She could only speak up. ¡°Ming¡­ Another city has been added, right?¡± Xia Lin said while pushing his sses. As time passed, her identity and the other side of the world began to merge. She even wears sses when working. which is very sexy ¡°No, not just the city. but the whole archipgo.¡± ¡°Understood. Someone will be sent over there immediately.¡± everything is as usual There was nothing out of the ordinary in the slightest. After greeting and epting the position of the dragon He went to find Long Ziyun. Ye Ying Er and Tang Huayin who were sitting in the garden. before telling the three to follow him to udia. He will take everyone down to the underwater world. ¡®Hopefully below it will be like the ocean world in the parallel world.¡¯ Chapter 646 646 Deserve To Die Cao Dahai was now worried! He was very worried. He couldn''t contact the Golden Mask Killer at all. And he didn''t know where the Golden Mask Killer was right now. Assassins have one of their unique abilities, stealth. If he didn''t want others to find him Surely no one will find him. Cao Dahai gritted his teeth. He didn''t think that his longtime friend would do this to him. Cao Dahai was currently thinking about what to do. Will inform and tell that person, is it good or not? when he thought about being in front of that person It almost caused his soul to leave his body. He, who had thought up to this point, shook his head. If I tell you, I will undoubtedly be killed. for that person He was just a small chess piece. Can easily find other pieces to rece. ¡°Damn it, could my Cao family have to copse just like this? I will never give up!¡± Cao Dahai clenched his fists tightly. Everything is almost fine. They almost survived. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s ns to fall apart, And at that moment, Cao Dahai was worried and trying to find a way to survive for the family. He heard someone''s voiceing from behind. he was terrified Within his house, there was a dense formation. Very few people are able to enter without letting anyone know. He hurriedly turned back. met an old man staring at him with indifferent eyes He''s in a blue-rimmed ck suit. There is a star pattern on the sleeve. ¡°Ta ta, seven star elders.¡± Seven Star Elder was the title of Elder. Cao Dahai had no right to know his real name. The old man looked at Cao Dahai before speaking in a soft and light voice. ¡°I brought to you an important word from that person. Now something is wrong with the universe. It seemed that a new born god appeared and he was protected by something so that person could not see him clearly. Find out who that Infant God is and where he is in this Star Path. Once found, immediately report to me¡­¡± The Seven Star Elder finished speaking. Cao Dahai immediately epted the order. The old man saw that Cao Dahai had received a clear order. He turned his back on Cao Dahai before his body slowly disappeared. Leaving only the glow of seven stars Cao Dahai saw that the old man had left. He copsed to the floor. He seemed to still be fortunate that this time it was the Seven Star Patriarch who came to deliver that person''s words to him. If it had been anyone else, he might have already died. Seven Star Elders would not interfere in other people''s affairs. If it wasn''t directly about himself Whoever makes mistakes, he doesn''t care. Cao Dahai was sure that the Seven Star Patriarch must have realized that his n had gone wrong. but he didn''t care Cao Dahai seemed to have regained consciousness. He remembered that that person wanted him to find the Infant God. He was certain that the newborn god was Chen Ming. ''We can''t tell that person about Chen Ming at all. We''ll have to leave a moment behind.'' Cao Dahai let out a sigh. Live or die depending on what he will tell that person this time. ¡­¡­¡­.. in a world full of stars Seven Star Elders appeared. He had a calm expression on his face. But no one knew exactly what he was thinking. he looked up at the sky The stars are now changing ¡°Stars change direction disaster ising Even that person couldn¡¯t see what would happen¡­ I hope that the First God would not bring this disaster to the Land of the Gods¡­¡± The old man finished speaking and sat cross-legged. Before he could even meditate, an old man appeared first. white clouds floating around The white clouds contrast beautifully with the starlit darkness. The old man who appeared with white clouds He had very long white hair and a mustache. He, when he appeared, immediately turned to the Seven Star Elder and spoke to him. ¡°I heard that you received a message from that person. What did that person say?¡± ¡°Disaster ising¡­¡± ¡°Disaster, you mean the Outer World God?¡± ¡°No, this matter has nothing to do with Outer World Gods.¡± The white-haired old man rubbed his hair. ¡°If it''s not an outside world god, what is it? Is there something that that person has to be afraid of?¡± "First God" ¡°First God, you know that if you want With just a slight blow, those gods were already gone.¡± The Seven Star Elder heard what the old man said and shook his head. ¡°It''s not that simple. The First God was protected by the universe. and¡­ the Mother of Darkness.¡± ¡°??!! What did you say just now? Mother of Darkness!¡± The Seven Star Elder nodded. He tried to look for the first god by forcing the powers of the universe. He cut the line between reality and peered into it. But all he saw was darkness and chaos. There were few true gods and demons that could overshadow his destiny. and with darkness and chaos By this time, it was possible to tell who was hiding the destiny of this infant god. ¡°If that''s the case, then it''s not strange that that person is being careful. The previous battle had inflicted deep wounds on him¡­¡± ¡°If I were the Lord, I wouldn''t talk about that. Well, I want to meditate. White Cloud, go back." ¡°Understood, I can go back, but have you heard the news of the banyan tree?¡± ¡°No, I haven''t heard any news.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I won''t bother you any further.¡± Elder Cloud then flew away. He already knew what he wanted to know. After Elder Cloud left The seven star old man entered meditation. Acting as though everything had nothing to do with him¡­ is really a difficult person to understand. Coastal area of Koh Mungkorn Pruksa an ind inhabited by dragons Here is full of trees and various types of grass. Chen Ming at this moment took Long Ziyun. Ye Ying''er and Tang Huayinnded on the shore first. As Ye Ying''er had told him, This is the area of the sea. Chen Ming used his senses. He found out that Dragon Age Ind was actually a floating armor. However, due to the tug of the eye of the sea below which is a very deep hole, the ind does not move anywhere. Chen Ming besides feeling the depths also touched various sea monsters Their level was extremely high. There is a TrueEssenceRealm level too¡­ ¡°Mina, the journey down to the underwater world was very difficult. It was because of those sea monsters. The number of them is enormous.¡± Chen Ming was confident that if he brought udia down, They will definitely attack udia. udia, of course, is able to counterattack. but with their immense number He thought it would take a long time. Chen Ming now thought of something. He told udia''s A.I. To send all three arcs down to deal with the sea monsters. The main goal was to scare them away and not dare to approach Chen Ming''s diving path. Three arcs came out of udia in awe. Their eyes were shining. Chen Ming heard the sound of the engine as well. ¡°Just a moment, Ark didn''t make any sound like this before.¡± Chen Ming was suspicious. And the person who answered his question was definitely Tang Huayin. ¡°Must have one to be good. It gives a lot of different emotions. And it can be muted or muted.¡± Tang Huayin listened proudly to the voices of the three arcs. It seemed like she was going to take care of this part herself. Chen Ming shook his head before turning to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. The two of them are currently holding a tent. It would take Ark all day to clear the path for everyone. He would spend this time on a deserted beach. It made Chen Ming feel like he had his own private ind. talking about private ind ¡°We have many homes. But there are no houses by the sea yet. Although the Blue Sea City is a good city But I think this could be better.¡± Blue Sea City has too many people. no privacy If it''s the nt Dragon Armor, It fits his style very well. Chen Ming thought of home. In this world, he had two real homes. That is the house in the city of dragons. with a house on the heavenly border This would be his third home, a beach house in the Dragon Inds. ¡°Build a house for our specialty. Just say it, let''s start building.¡± All Chen Ming had to do was¡­ imagine and snap his fingers. His dream house suddenly appeared. There was already a house n in his head, all that was left was to use the Law of Creation and the Law of Exchange to create it. In fact, Ao Ertian could use his profound energy to instantly create an object. However, to do that, he needed to constantly recharge it. which is difficult Use thew of creation and thew of exchange. At this point, everything is out of trouble. This ind has a lot of things to trade. whether it is not or ore Building a house like this is not a problem. Long Zhiyun, Ye Ying''er, and Tang Huayin could only look at the house by the sea. The trio blinked before looking at the tent and bonfire that they had prepared for the campfire at night. ¡°Isn''t all that we''ve done in vain?¡± Long Zhiyun spoke with a slightly sad tone. Tang Huayin shook his head before speaking. ¡°Having a house, we can still sleep in tents. I can''t see anything." What Tang Huayin said was true. The three of them continued to have fun setting up the campfire. Leaving Chen Ming standing alone. ¡°What are we doing right now?¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He let the girls do their thing. He''d better go watch the battle between Ark and the sea monsters. ¡°Interestingly enough, these sea monsters are as strong as dragons. but a dragon with a very faint bloodline.¡± Chen Ming was impressed by the strength of his body, sea monsters. He saw the three arcs fighting the sea monsters. He also wanted to join in. ¡°Girls have fun on their part. We young men can have fun on our own.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He slowly walked into the sea like someone who was about to think for a moment. But when he stepped on the sea It slowly parted. Although it does not reach the bottom of the eye of the sea which is said to be the entrance of the underwater world. But it was enough to break through to the point where the sea monsters were fighting Ark. They looked around in surprise. Chen Ming after separating the sea immediately rushed into the sea to fight the sea monsters Besides the sea monsters There are also beasts under the sea. Chen Ming used his weakest power to fight the sea monsters. His weakest move was snapping his eight fingers and sending an air projectile. Chen Ming was able to send air bullets out of all eight fingers except the thumbs of his left and right hands. He does this by clenching his fists and snapping one finger at a time from his index finger to his little finger. By doing so quickly resulting in an air machine gun The air projectile cut through the surface of the water before ripping the surface of the water into vapor. The wind was filled with warmth from the cries of Chen Ming''s fingers and palms. The sea monsters evaded Chen Ming''s attack. Ark stopped the attack and let Chen Ming y around. Chen Ming did not kill a sea monster. He only wanted to chase them away. Sea monsters are different from demon beasts. In fact, it was a species that only lived under the sea. At the sea rift where Chen Ming pierced with his waterw control powers. Chen Ming at this moment mercilessly sshed the rain of wind bullets on these sea monsters. Why was he acting cold-blooded towards the sea monsters like this? even though just now I just wanted to chase away That''s because ''Think about doing something to me, I don''t mind, but touching my people has to think more.'' These sea monsters were filled with killing aura. They were aiming to hurt Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who were on the beach. As for Tang Huayin, Chenming wasn''t too worried about her. She was at the DaoOriginRealm level. These sea monsters can''t do anything to her anymore. ''Bear The thought of touching my brothers and sisters really deserves to die'' Even Chen Ming wanted to kill them. However, he knew that even if he killed it, that would be enough. no benefit It''s better to fight and teach them. Those sea monsters writhed around in the sea in pain. They didn''t think that other than the strange steel beast There will be strong dragons. The bullet that Chen Ming fired at them wasn''t just wind. Within the bullet there is poisonous oxygen. The oxygen poison spread everywhere causing the sea monsters to inhale it. Their lungs were extremely painful. Fortunately, they are a species that lives in the sea. Therefore, oxygen poisoning is not as serious as those that live on the ground. ¡°Ahhhh, why is it so painful and painful!¡± They cried out in pain. Those who were hit by an air bullet might feel pain in their skin. But right now, they suddenly had a pain in their lungs. In addition to the pain in the lungs They were also very dizzy. ¡°Enough, we agree. Stop it!¡± ¡°Crazy, dragon people on earth!¡± ¡°Even under the sea, they didn''t think of leaving. I curse you guys!¡± The sea monsters shouted out in waves of sound. If it was someone else, they probably wouldn''t understand what these sea monsters were saying. However, Chen Ming had one thing that others didn''t. It was a gift from Nux. He had what was called Prophecy, he was able toprehend everynguage in this universe through intent. Chen Ming, who heard what the sea monsters said. He wasn''t too surprised. Even his Old World has nationalism. Why wouldn''t there be a world that was crueler than his previous world? He didn''t care about sea monsters. He continued to attack. ¡°Who sent you to stare at my people? Hmm, well deserved.¡± Sea monsters and sea monsters escaped from Chen Ming''s air bullets. they blow air out They felt better after escaping from the Eye of the Sea region. The sea below the nt armor now looked empty. But Chen Ming knew that deep down there were many dangerous sea monsters and beasts. Those who fled would have to go down and report this to the high level sea monsters. Chen Ming was not afraid of high level sea monsters. At most, it was only at the TrueEssenceRealm level. He, after chasing down the demonic beasts at a hundred meter deep water level, He had decided enough for now. ¡°That''s all before. The rest is the responsibility of the Ark.¡± Chen Mingter flew onto the beach before closing the sea crack. Everything is back to normal again. Chen Ming flew down onto the sandy beach. He who arrived at the sandy beach saw a beautiful sight as if it came out of a dream Portrait of three beautiful women getting wet Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin before nodding with a refreshed look. Their figures are really good. ''Even if we are at the level of God We really can''t abandon things like this.'' Most of the people who reach this level be non-material. and will follow his own Taoist path But Chen Ming didn''t. He did not intend to follow any Dao. He would create his own Dao. The Tao of Ming¡­ Chen Ming thought up to now, he could onlyugh and shook his head. He decided to absorb what he saw. Tang Huayin was in a red bikini. Long Zhiyun in a yellow bikini, and finally, Ye Zhiyun in a pure white one-piece¡­ Thebination of the three was really dangerous for a dragon like him. All three now look really good. The three yed in the sea together. It seemed that Long Zhiyun Ye Ying Er Even though it''s close to the seaside But I''ve never been in the sea before... ¡°It''s so fun, I didn''t think just ying in the water would be fun like this.¡± ¡°Hmmm, very fun, cold water is good too.¡± ¡°Yes, this is fun!¡± Tang Huayin was currently teaching the two of them how to y. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He went straight to sleep on a folding chair by the sea beforeying down. He opened his hand before a young opened coconut with a pierced straw appeared. He drank it in a refreshing way before letting it disappear. The four spend time together on the beach. And waiting for the time to go down to the underwater world only under the vast sea In a deep cave full ofrge corals Now, a group of wounded sea monsters were chased from the surface above. Now,e report to a sea monster that is several tens of meters tall. This beast resembles a crab. His body was covered with red armor simr to crab shells. His hands were sharp ws. He stared at the sea monsters that hade to inform him about this. ¡°You guys can go. This matter will be handled by me. There are no dragon people who have set foot in my territory and I will allow them to survive.¡± The wounded sea monster heard the crab demon speak. They were very happy. If it''s a demon crab will definitely be able to defeat the dragon people who hurt them. And while the sea monsters and crab monsters were chatting. They had not noticed anything standing outside the cave. [Danger signal detected. Dispose of it immediately.] What came across this cave was Arch Mark three. Arc Mark Three is an arc that uses spears. It now pointed the spear at the mouth of the cave before the spear slowly transformed into arge gun. What happened next was The sea surface had a slight glow before disappearing. Demon Crab''s cave no longer exists. Chen Ming probably wouldn''t do anything to them. That doesn''t mean Ark and ddia will let go. Something like this doesn''t have to reach Chen Ming''s hand. Chapter 647 647 Naga Village [Route constructionpleted. Terminate battle mode enter standby mode] The current three arcs had already wiped out all the sea monsters that could harm Chen Ming and his party. The three arcs ignored the harmless sea monsters and did not intend to harm their master. The sea monsters that the three Ark defeated. Within the sea they were considered dangerous as well. because there was no one to subdue them. causing them to seize the bottom of the sea as theirs This caused a huge effect on the sea monsters and demonic beasts that weren''t ferocious. Ark decreasing their number and eliminating all therge ferocious sea monsters. This caused the sea monsters and harmless sea monsters to be filled with joy. They got their peaceful home back. Ark thatpletes the quest They immediately flew over the sea. This was a signal for Chen Ming and the others to know. The three of them had finished building the path. At the beach, the sky now glowed with a pale orange glow. The sun has begun to set over the horizon. It''s a very beautiful picture. Chen Ming now looked at the three arcs. He then looked at Tang Huayin who was hugging him on the bed. Her bosom was snug against his chest. She was currently sleeping with a smile on her face. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''ery beside each other next to Chen Ming. Looking at them made me want to protect them. All day today, all three of them yed in the sea until they were satisfied. and take a nap next to Chen Ming Therge bed that he took out The bed wasrge enough to amodate ten people. besides the bed He also took out the canopy of the bed with the white mosquito attached to it. He thought that today we would definitely sleep outside. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon. He shook his head. The atmosphere right now was too good to go under the sea. It wasn''t that he wanted to hug Tang Huayin and watch his two sisters hug each other, not at all, swear by the Dragon Bloodline. ''The three of them are really cute'' Chen Ming then told the three arcs to watch out for danger. Although Chen Ming already had his mind covered in his armor¡­ The next morning was a bright morning. It''s time to travel down to the underwater world. Tang Huayin woke up smiling. She slept in Chen Ming''s arms all night. with the fact that she is a straightforward woman She was not ashamed to show her love. She kissed him in the morning, causing Long Zhiyun to Ye Ying''er who woke up blushed. The two hurriedly got out of bed before going to take a shower and get dressed. Last night, they fell asleep. So he slept next to him in his bathing suit all night. After the two of them were far away from Chen Ming , Ye Ying''er asked something about Long Zhiyun. ¡°We slept with His Highness. We can''t get married anymore.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We just slept next to His Royal Highness.¡± ¡°No, sleeping with me is sleeping with me. Gu told me that if you sleep together through the night, then you''re already sleeping together. We can''t get married anymore.¡± ¡°.........¡± Long Zhiyun was speechless. What Ye Ying''er said had a reason. Long Ziyun shook his head before saying that this matter was thought ofter. to which Ye Ying''er agreed She herself couldn''t think of anything right now. Besides, Chen Ming would be responsible. Which doesn''t sound very fair to him. ? Chen Ming saw and heard all that the two had said. He just shook his head. I suspect he must have asked Dongfang Gu what he taught Ye Ying Er. Chen Ming waited for the three of them to take a shower. He made breakfast for the three of them to eat. After we finished eating, we sat on udia to go down to the underwater world. breakfast by the beach What is the most perfect? The four of them were extremely satisfied. Tang Huayin and the two wanted to help pack up on the beach. But Chen Ming told everyone to leave it like this. Just came back from the world under the sea. He will take everyone to the beach. The four then went up to udia. to immediately head to the underwater world udia slowly descended under the sea. with three arcs descending next to each other Under the sea right now it was very dark. but with eyes of dragons and sirens The four of them could see under the sea as if it were daylight. ¡°It''s so beautiful under the sea¡± Long Zhiyun and Tang Huayin, this was the first time they hade under the sea like this. Chen Ming and Ye Ying''er had already gone under the sea. So both of them didn''t feel much. The Ark opened a path for udia. This allows udia to descend into the deep sea pit without difficulty. And while udia was diving Sea beasts and sea monsters that are beautiful and cute all swim around. To express my gratitude to Ark and everyone. They don''t seem afraid of Ark and udia. Because they weren''t hurt or acted violently at all. In fact, Ark helped them out too. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. and while he was looking at everything He heard udia''s voice. [Found a friendly creature approaching. Do you want to destroy at all?¡± "?!... no!!" Ye Ying''er said with a letter. Chen Ming told udia to stop using Destroy Mode. He just let out a breath. I doubt he had to readjust udia like this. ¡®Friendly but wanting to destroy, what?¡¯ Sometimes he doesn''t understand AI. Like it''s not perfect Chen Ming thought for a moment. He wondered why Ye Ying''er had such a reaction. He looked at the friendly creatures. As soon as he saw that, he immediately understood. half human half snake or is it Naga A number of Nagas now block udia''s diving path. Although they are friendly creatures Mina udia asked if she wanted to destroy it. ¡®AI, we are really impatient.¡¯ Chen Ming could only shook his head. I guess I''ll have to have Enrica and Morgan help udia to see if there''s anything wrong. He couldn''t use his powers to see how unusual it was. Chen Ming then turned to Ye Ying''er. She now sighed The screen was relieved. It seemed that it was really what he thought. She seemed to know the Nagas out there. Chen Ming asked Ye Ying''er to be sure. ¡°Ying''er, are you familiar with these Nagas?¡± Ye Ying''er heard Chen Ming''s question. She nodded towards him. before speaking up ¡°Ye Er knows one of the Nagas in the group. He was the one who helped Ying''er when Ying''er was a child. Before Ying''er was separated from Father and Mother and was adopted by his adoptive father.¡± Chen Ming heard Ye Ying''er''s answer. he nodded He thought for a moment before disappearing. Seeing that Chen Ming had disappeared, Ye Ying''er tried to look for him. and found that he was currently outside of udia. His hair and clothes fluttered in the water. It made him look extremely mysterious. The Nagas who saw the people standing in front of them were shocked. Because no one could sense where this person came from. Nagas are creatures with a very good aquatic sense. They could read the rippling waters. But the young man in front of them could see his hair and clothes swaying. But it didn''t create a wave at all. It was as if he was just an illusion. A young Naga who seems to be the leader of a group of Nagas. swam in front of Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Are you the one who dealt with all the ferocious sea monsters?¡± The young Naga asked politely. The young man looked at him before nodding. He seemed to understand what the Naga was saying too. ¡°I and all of us are very grateful to you. If not for your help in dealing with those ferocious beasts We wouldn''t be able to live happily ever after. as a thank you So I havee to invite you and your people to our vige. There we will have a feast and give you our treasures.¡± The young man, Chen Ming, looked at the Young Naga, wanting to see if he had the intentions he said. Being friendly doesn''t mean the other person is doing nothing. Chen Ming found that he spoke from the truth and did not lie. ¡°Where is your vige? Just me and my people now want to go down to the underwater world.¡± Heard that Chen Ming and his friends wanted to go to the underwater world. The young Naga''s expression wasn''t that good. ¡°I apologize for spoiling the benefactor''s manners. But I don''t advise you to go down to the underwater world right now. That wasn''t a safe ce anymore. The bottom is full of sea monsters and sea monsters that are extremely ferocious and strong.¡± The young Naga tried to exin that it was very dangerous downstairs. But it doesn''t give full information on why it''s dangerous. Chen Ming shook his head before speaking. ¡°Thank you very much for trying to warn me. But I have nothing to fear now. There is nothing that can harm me. in the undersea world." Chen Ming was confident that nothing could harm him now. Within him lies the power of chaos. If he was in a dangerous situation like when he met Nyx, then He was able to escape with everyone. The young Naga opened his mouth to say something but could only shake his head. If the other party insists on going, he can''t do anything. ¡°Then I won''t be able to stop you. But before you go down to the underwater world I would like you to talk to the vige lord first. That way you can get important information about the underwater world. You will know what you will have to deal with.¡± Chen Ming heard what the young Naga had said. He nodded in agreement. He is someone who likes to umte information before he can do anything. Chen Ming then returned to udia and told everyone what the young Naga had said. Everyone will go to Naga''s vige. There will be a feast and rewards will be given to him. Chen Ming didn''t care much about the banquet. And the reward he was going to get, he didn''t think it would be anything special. with his power There was no better weapon than martial arts. Young Naga guides udia. Besides Chen Ming and his group There were other sea monsters and other sea monsters following him and the group of young Nagas. The Naga Vige wasn''t too far from where Chen Ming was. It was a vige built into a huge stone wall. Chen Ming looked at the vige with interest. As usual, the vige was as big as a city. And a vige that big could be built on the crack of the wall. Shows how big the sea wall is. Naga Vige, Chen Ming thought that it must be dark. However, it was so bright that it didn''t even use the dragon''s eyes. The Naga Vige is currently having a feast. It''s like the whole vige has a festival or something. Naga Vige would not be right to call it that. In this vige, besides the Nagas, there were other races of sea monsters as well. Whether it''s a mermaid, a human, a matcha, and many others. ¡°This is a lot different than we thought.¡± Chen Ming looked at the food he was eating at the banquet. He was eating grilled fish. He looked at the fire burning in the water with strange eyes. This is a very natural practice. He tried to detect a fire that could spread in the water. ¡°I saw this but it wasn''t fire. but a jellyfish¡­¡± Fire jellyfish. They use their tentacles to grill fish. It''s a really brilliant idea. He, after looking at the Fire Jellyfish, He turned to Long Ziyun. She now looked very lonely. Ye Ying''er went with the Nagas and the Fishmen. They seemed to be friends with her. Everyone was d that Ye Ying''er had not died. They and her missed Ye Ying''er very much. Aside from Ye Ying''er, there seemed to be no other sirens left. They and her were all killed. Chen Ming let out a sigh. This world is really cruel. big fish eat small fish Tang Huayin was currently watching anime while eating food as if it were normal. Her cell phone was waterproof to a depth of tens of thousands of meters. As for the battery, not Don''t worry because it works with a spirit stone that absorbs the user''s profound energy. And the matter of the inte signal is not necessary because the anime she is watching is caused by her imagination. She had Hua Lan and Hua Lin help in this matter. The two of them used the Dao of Dreams to connect Tang Huayin''s dream with the mobile phone. This allows her to create an anime as she wants, just by thinking. the problem is ¡®She gets spoiled all the time¡­ but she is still having fun so it¡¯s okay.¡¯ Chen Ming continued to eat his food. He took something out of his sleeve beforending on the fish. due to being in the sea Chen Ming had to control what he put on to coat the fish he was eating. Everyone looked at him and wondered what he had put in it. saw that others were suspicious Chen Ming smiled before handing it over to everyone before exining. ¡°What I poured into it was soy sauce. It is good to eat with fish.¡± ¡°Shoyu?¡± Sea monsters didn''t know what it meant. But they dropped it on the fish before eating it. As soon as they ate it, their eyes widened. It''s delicious! Chen Ming understood that feeling well. He had to eat nd food for a long time. Until he could eat delicious food, it was when he returned to his original world. the feast passed Chen Ming was currently looking for the Vige Lord. He wanted to ask him about the underwater world. But the people of the vige told him The vige lord now went out to get him a reward. It''s quite far from the vige. Chen Ming now could only wait. and looking at the young mermaid swimming and dancing his belly for him¡­ it''s okay, he can wait. Went all day with no problems. The mermaid dance is very beautiful. He realized again that Tang Huayin sat on hisp and continued to watch her anime. Long Zhiyun sat on the left side, carved a fishbone for him. Ye Ying''er, who had disappeared earlier, came back and poured him some wine. ''what happened'' Chen Ming blinked his eyes. Has his dragon signal broken? How could they avoid his touch and approach him without his knowledge? ¡°Wake up, little monkey.¡± ¡°.........¡± Tang Huayin smiled before slightly moving his buttocks. The awakened Little Ming was treated very well. Chen Ming acted like nothing had happened and let Long Zhiyun feed him some fish. and Ye Ying''er fed him some wine. He watched the gumdy dance. Along with being treated like a king, no, not even a king had not been treated by three noble beauties like this. The banquet continued until Chen Ming received his reward. Some time has passed. Everyone fell silent. It seems that the vige lord has returned. He came back with a group of Macha people. The vige lord is a tortoise man who appears to be very old. He has a turtle shell on his back. In his hand was something wrapped in a silver cloth. Chen Ming felt like he had seen this Turtle Man somewhere before. but he doesn''t remember Chen Ming looked at Grandpa Tao. He became interested in the contents of the silver cloth. He also heard Nyxughing over his head. ''Hmm, Nyx, do you know what''s in that wrapper?'' ''I know, but I won''t tell you. It''s a surprise'' Chen Ming could only shook his head. Nyx likes to y with him like this. He''ll have to teach her who''s daddy! Chen Ming heard the sound of heavy breathing in his head. Chen Ming could only smile. It seems that most of his women are obscene. but not disclosed Chen Ming waited to see what City Lord had in store for him. Old Tao looked at Chen Ming. He smirked before speaking. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chen Ming heard what Old Tao had said to him. He could only remember where he had met this old man. and as soon as he told his name It immediately made Chen Ming''s minde to mind. ¡°My name is Ju Qing Wuwei.¡± ¡°Camera¡­¡± Ju Qing Wuwei raised his eyebrows slightly. He remembered that when they first met he called him that. He didn''t know what a camera was. But it probably means the giant tortoise. That time when we met on the Creation Frontier in another realm He was a giant tortoise as tall as a mountain. ¡°Yes, I am Cam. Thanks to you for saving us. As a thank you, I brought this especially for you.¡± Chen Ming looked at Ju Qing Wuwei. He was the giant tortoise that Chen Ming had encountered. And now it looks like he''s brought some awesome stuff with him. Chapter 648 648 Trident Chen Ming looked at the cloth bag that Ju Qing Wuwei gave him. as soon as he caught it He could feel the change in his surroundings. Without hesitation, he immediately opened the silver bundle. As soon as he opened it He had a very serious expression on his face. "trident?" What was inside the cloth spear was actually a trident. It was a very beautiful bronze trident. Chen Ming could sense that it was trying to connect with him spiritually. It was a weapon that would be as strong as its chosen one. ¡°This thing was made out of the metal and blood of many otherworldly gods. No one can control it. Except you who were chosen by the heavens.¡± Ju Qingwuwei spoke confidently. This trident had absorbed many of the Dao of otherworldly gods. Even those at the Dao Origin stage were unable to control it. But now, when it was in Chen Ming''s hands, It had be a little kitten that needed the love of its master. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. He thought for a bit before deciding to connect with it. Chen Ming bit his finger. Bright, bright blood emerged from his wounds. The blood-red aura spread everywhere. ¡°Blood of God¡­ It really is what I thought. You have be a god¡­¡± Ju Qing Wuwei said in astonishment. However, he seemed to have guessed that Chen Ming was definitely a god. Otherwise, this trident would have already manifested itself. The trident eagerly absorbed Chen Ming''s blood. As soon as it absorbed Chen Ming''s blood, The trident gradually changed. A dragon pattern appeared on the hilt. and the color changed to silver The area at the tip of the three-tailed spear Now, it''s slightly changed in terms of sharpness and color. From the beginning it was copper like the handle itself. It was now a bright greenish blue. It absorbed all of Chen Ming''s Divinity into its body to upgrade it. The spear now gained weight. Its current weight was ten megatons (tens of thousands of tons). Just a single swing of the spear could create a raging wind. However, Chen Ming didn''t do that because he was afraid that if he flicked it, There must be a storm at sea. And the whole city will probably be damaged. He slowly sealed it with his power. Whenever he wanted to use it, he could release the seal. Chen Ming after sealing the trident Finding it returning to its original copper colour, devoid of color, he thought nothing of it and tried to put it back into his storagepartment. He couldn''t keep it. Because¡­ it won''t allow. It wanted him to hold it in his hand. or put it outside It doesn''t like narrow ces. ¡°...I really don''t like narrow spaces.¡± Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t know what the dimension inside the ring or his storage was like. But if the other party says it''s narrow, then It must be true How could he understand what it felt like? He didn''t know either. Chen Ming ced the spear on the floor where he was sitting. before turning to Ju Qing Wuwei, who had now ordered his servants to take care of some business for him. before he turned to Chen Ming. ¡°You want to ask me about the underwater world, right?¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°I will tell you everything I know. But I also have something for you to help. You can refuse.¡± ¡°If it''s not dangerous for my brothers, then I''ll help.¡± Ju Qing Wuwei nodded before telling Chen Ming what he wanted him to help. ¡°I need your help to find survivors of all races if you can. I came from a city in the southern part of the undersea world. In the south there was arge city. It was called Yigui City. That city might still have some of my descendants surviving because that city was protected by a formation formed by the Turtle Ancestors.¡± Ju Qing Wuwei finished speaking and handed the map to Chen Ming. This map shows the cities and routes to travel. Where are the dangers? Where should the treasure be located? Chen Ming remembered all the information on the map with just one look. But for the sake of confidence He kept a map with him. ¡°Now I will exin what happened in the whole underwater world. It might take some time.¡± After that, Ju Qing Wuwei told the whole story. what happened The underwater world was once ruled by sea dragons. However, as always, between the Sea Dragons and the Dragon People of the Dragon Inds, there was an argument and caused a war between them. Of course, the loser was the sea dragon people. They were punished by being imprisoned in their ancestralnd. Not toe out to cause trouble again In fact, the war between the dragons was more like a sibling rivalry. since no deaths urred only surrounding damage And because the sea dragon that ruled the underwater world was captured and imprisoned Causing no one to protect the underwater world Not long ago, there was a sea monster that they had never seen before. invade to take over the underwater world After that, they set themselves up as the greats. and began to take over the seas everywhere It wasn''t just the area under the Dragon Archipgo. Chen Ming had listened to what Ju Qing Wuwei had said. He could feel something obvious behind him. There must be more to it than meets the eye. Ye Ying''er was very happy right now. She met all her old friends. even if there are many bad things that happen But they and they were able to get through it. ¡°I am happy for you, Ying''er. That you meet someone you can rely on.¡± One of Ye Ying''er''s friends spoke up. She was a mermaid with a beautiful face. If not for the wound on his face She would be more beautiful. She was attacked by sea ghosts while fleeing. Fortunately, she only got a scar. She didn''t know what would happen if she caught them. ¡°Um, thank you Chi-Wah.¡± Ye Ying''er smiled at her. After chatting with her for a while, another group of her friends came over. This time it''s the Macha and the Nagas. ¡°Ying''er! It really is you!¡± The young fish mortal swam towards Ye Ying''er, wanting to hug her, but Between him and her, there was some sort of barrier. Seeing this, Ye Ying''er looked at Chen Ming. He was still sitting and eating fish. and seems to be indifferent to anything But she knew that the barrier that blocked the young fishman and her It was Chen Ming''s power. She smiled at him with gratitude. How much did she miss her friends? But getting this close was a bit too much. Pok! The young fishman was hit once by Qiu Hua with a stick. He quickly grabbed his head in pain before looking at Qiu Hua in a daze. ¡°Why did you hit my head? I just want to greet Ye Er¡­¡± ¡°Greetings, this is Ding Yong. How old are we? How can we grow up to be young and mature? Hmmm!¡± heard what Qiu Wah said Ding Yong understood. He turned to Ye Ying''er before speaking. ¡°I''ve liked you for a long time, Ye''er, be my wife-ack!¡± Di Yong Yong was knocked on his head again. Qiwah this time was extremely angry. ¡°How dare you? Ye Er''s dare to get married, want to die or something!¡± Qiu Hua looked at Chen Ming in horror. She was one of those who saw him ying ferocious sea monsters. He was able to split a wide sea before attacking with hailstorms. It was something that would be terrifying by itself. She didn''t want that to happen to everyone here. If you mess with his woman Qiu Hua sees Ye Ying''er as Chen Ming''s lover instead of a younger brother. She was not looking at it from Chen Ming''s point of view, but at Ye Ying''er''s point of view. Her eyes said What did she think of Chen Ming? It''s just that she still doesn''t understand herself. Ding Yong saw who Qiu Hua was looking at. He swallowed his saliva before speaking. ¡°What I said, I was just joking. You don''t care about anything." Ye Ying''er heard what Ding Yong said. She let out a lightugh. before writing letters ¡°I understand. You have been like this since childhood.¡± Ding Yong let out a sigh of relief. He thought that there would be a problem with the benefactor. Heter chatted with Ye Ying''er and Qiu Hua. The others started to talk to each other. Now it''s considered a veryrge group of friends gathering. Ye Ying''er talked to everyone until the moment when the mermaids came to dance for Chen Ming''s belly. The mermaids are extremely beautiful. She felt strange. She looked at the others who were looking here with familiar eyes. ¡°Let''s go, we can talkter.¡± ¡°Yes, if a man is taken away, he will regret itter.¡± heard what her friends said Her face was extremely red. ¡°No, not like that at all!¡± Ye Ying''er then walked towards Chen Ming and sat down beside him before helping him pour some wine. Besides her, there were Tang Huayin and Long Ziyun as well. Ye Ying''er''s friends all shook their heads. Denied a strong voice, but what he saw was clear. The feast ended after everyone had finished their meal. Ju Qing Wuwei prepared a ce to stay for Chen Ming and the others. But Chen Ming told him it was not necessary. Because they were going to sleep in udia while it dived into the water. Ju Qingwuwei did not interrupt and wished him and hispanions a safe journey. With Arc''s speed, reaching the sea city would take about a day. This shows how deep the sea hole is. Chen Ming, Ye Ying''er, Long Ziyun, and Tang Huayin got on the ship before udia continued to dive. This time, Chen Ming had a n. He knows where to start from. He would definitely start going to Yigui City. The city Juxingwuwei wanted him to check to see if his descendants were still alive. ¡­¡­¡­. Dragon City, premium grilled meat restaurant, Mu Zhang, grilled with two friends At this moment, Li Yang looked at the pile of dishes as high as a mountain. His eyebrows twitched non-stop. He looked inside his wallet. He had a thousand high grade spirit stones with him. However, each dish Long Chu ate was not cheap at all. It''s premium food. ¡°Give me some more, I''m still hungry.¡± ¡°Understood, grilled meat with premium wine is here.¡± Mu Zhang at this moment couldn''t stop smiling. Long Chu had already eaten his premium grade meat and counted as a cow. He looked at Li Yang as if there was no money to pay. Li Yang let out a sigh. From what Long Chu ate was thest dish he could afford to pay. more than that He must have washed the dishes. ''How did the life of a killere to such a halt? Do you have to wash the dishes like that¡­'' It was an inevitable fate. Wash the dishes¡­ ¡°Is this the world under the sea? It''s just as beautiful as I imagined it to be.¡± udia now has already swam down to the deepest part of the sea pit. Chen Ming sat ying cards with Long Ziyun. Ye Ying''er and Tang Huai Yin were instructed not to use his Spiritual Sense. He could use his senses elsewhere. But not when ying games. And let me tell you one word that ¡­ the merit points of the Dragon God are not for fun. ¡°Ah, I got eaten again.¡± Tang Huayin''s eyebrows twitched. Who would have thought that Chen Ming''s fortune would be so big? He didn''t lose once. It made the three of them think that the game was about luck. Don''t y with Chen Ming. Chen Ming could only shrug. and tells everyone that udia has now arrived in the underwater world. and it''s so beautiful Chen Ming didn''t need to look out through udia''s window. with his sense of touch He could see everything even with his eyes closed. ¡°Very beautiful¡± These were the words that came out of Long Ziyun and Tang Huayin''s mouths. No words can describe the world under the sea anymore. Ye Ying''er felt proud. Who wouldn''t be proud if their hometown was praised? Chen Ming, after giving Long Ziyun and Tang Huayin a beautiful view of the underwater world. he also ordered the ss Wadia immediately headed towards Yigui City. udia in the underwater world can''t use too fast propulsion. because it may cause damage to the surrounding area With udia''s current speed, it would take three days to reach Yigui City at the southernmost point. And while udia was heading towards Yigui City, Chen Ming sensed some energying towards udia. [Attack detected, blocked with a barrier. Deploy R. Mark One, Mark Two, and Mark Three.] Chen Ming didn''t have to do anything. udia has taken care of everything. Chen Ming discovered that a spiral-shaped m attacked udia. They were the demonic beasts that lived in this area. And it looks quite ferocious and carefree about its ce. Its attack power was equal to that of a Destruction Realm rank profound practitioner who couldn''t do anything to udia even without the barrier. The arcs dealt with those giant ms. Chen Ming saw the giant m. He looked at the girls before stuttering if anyone wanted some m chowder. They knew Chen Ming''s cooking skills. Of course no one denied it anyway. Chen Ming had Ark take back one shell. One was enough to feed three people. On the way to Yigui City udia was attacked several times. But it didn''t cause any damage or trouble to Chen Ming. On the contrary, it made Chen Ming''s supplies keep increasing. The seafood made by sea monsters under the sea was much tastier than the seafood made by sea monsters in the sea above. Chen Ming''s supplies now consisted of prawns, shells, crabs, and fish. He could make a seafood hot pot. But do itter when you''re together with everyone. Three days passed like that. Aside from being attacked by a beast He did not see where the sea ghost would attack him. It shows that this ce might not fall under their rule. Yigui City Now there are many people who are having a difficult life. There were many survivors of the Sea Ghost invasion here. But after surviving, he was still faced with starvation and poverty. There are too many people here. cause there are not enough houses People had to live in alleys and streets. The beautiful townscape is gone. be a city that looks dirty, can''t see ¡°If we continue like this, we will surely die. Our food supplies onlyst a few more days.¡± A young man spoke up with a worried expression. He looked at the current food supplies, the only things left were sea grass, seaweed, and frozen dead fish. ¡°We have to go hunting for food.¡± a young woman spoke up She had a very serious expression on her face. The young man who heard what she said nodded as well, however. ¡°Yes, we need to go hunting for food. and all died out there. Have you forgotten that sea ghosts trapped us outside? they can''te in Neither can we go out.¡± The young man let out a breath. The girl just closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Brother, what are we going to do next?¡± ¡°I don''t even know Zhu Xian.¡± The two of them looked at the turtle statue in front of them. These two were the descendants of Ju Qingwuwei. The girl''s name was Ju Qing Juxian. while the man''s name was Ju Xing Tianyang. Both acted as administrators of the city while their grandfather was away. Who would have thought when the two acted in ce of their grandfathers? Sea ghosts wille out to invade cities like this. ¡°When will Grandfathere back? We can''t wait any longer.¡± Ju Qingyang Tian could only speak. If both of their grandfathers were there, it would be good. and while the two brothers were thinking about what to do next something happened outside Outside there was a war going on. Between the army of more than one hundred thousand sea ghosts with¡­ a submarine with the demon of the Three Gods on a submarine Chen Ming, Long Ziyun, Ye Ying''er, and Tang Huayin at this moment watched the war unfold with interest. The Sea Ghost was currently trying to fight the three arcs. however, with their level There was no way they could deal with the Ark. ¡°Are these the sea ghosts? It looks really ugly.¡± Sea ghosts really live up to their name. They resembled pale white corpses. Simply put, they are zombies under the sea itself. they are not afraid of death to attack the three arcs ¡°These are like non-humans, but they are not. Unlike non-humans, they can die¡­¡± Chen Ming afterwards lost interest in the sea ghosts and looked at Yigui City that was covered with a huge yellow dome. This is his goal. Chapter 649 649 Sea Ghosts "what happened" Juxing Tianyang said in astonishment. The sea ghosts headed in one direction. They looked extremely angry. He looked in the direction they were heading. saw something destroying them as if they were just sea weeds. Ju Xing Tianyang didn''t expect this nation to see something like this. The sea ghosts became hunted instead. ¡°Brother, right now, there are no Sea Ghosts around the city. We should use this moment to go out and find food.¡± Juxing Zhu Xian spoke to him. She now looked around the city. Not a single sea ghost remained. This is a great opportunity for everyone to go out and find food. Or plunder the supplies of sea ghosts She thought there were quite a few sea ghosts who were guarding the food supply. Ju Xing Tianyang heard what she said. he nodded Heaven has sent an opportunity for everyone. They had to rush to grab it. ¡°Gather the people and go out to find food and rob supplies.¡± Juxing Tianyangmanded. People who could fight quickly gathered. Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian were ahead of everyone in going out to find food and loot supplies. with the level of martial arts of the two To plunder the supplies from the few remaining Sea Ghosts It is easy. On the other hand, war, no, purges happen. Chen Ming looked at the Sea Spirit being destroyed with a disgusted expression. ¡°They¡­ are too many. How about using the ck hole to suck them all out?¡± ¡°No, sir. If you do that, apart from the sea ghosts Sea people will suffer too.¡± Ye Ying''er hurriedly blocked Chen Ming. She thought that he might actually do that. Chen Ming let out augh before rubbing her head. ¡°No, you don''t do that. I''m just joking around." Ye Ying''er''s cheeks puffed up and turned away from Chen Ming. However, she continued to let Chen Ming caress her head. She liked how Chen Ming rubbed her head. It made her feel good. Long Zhiyun sat beside him. Mrs. Li rolled her eyes before taking Chen Ming''s other hand and cing it on her head. He blinked his eyes before rubbing her head as well. Tang Huayin, who was sitting not far from the two, shook his head. The two of them seemed to be attracted by Chen Ming''s aura. ''Not long at home, there will be more members. This Ming is really a sinner.'' Tang Huayin after that turned his attention back to the battle between the Sea Spirit Army and the Three God Beasts. Even if it looks dry because the other party can''t do anything At least the moves and CG that the demon of the gods used. It''s still gorgeous two hours have passed Chen Ming was now beginning to be unable to bear the boredom. ¡°Enough. I can''t stand it any more, where are the big numbers going?¡± Chen Ming held his finger forward before drawing something in the air. outside of udia Thousands of magic rings appeared. After the magic circle appeared Many guardian spirits appeared. One of them was Feng Xian. his spirit general Chen Ming then ordered the more than one hundred thousand guardian spirits to hunt down all the Sea Spirits. They received the order and began to hunt sea spirits. They will never die even if their souls are destroyed. Because their true essence was with Chen Ming. They are warriors who are not afraid to die. Sea ghosts themselves are not afraid of death. But it''s notparable to the guardian spirit. they have no fear Unlike sea ghosts, although they are not afraid of death, they still have fear. The two armies fought fiercely. But it was obvious that the guardian spirit army was far superior. The number of sea ghosts was rapidly decreasing. Their number decreased faster than the number of reinforcements that hade. ¡°With this, we can travel to Yigui City without any problems.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He then ordered udia to head towards Yigui City. Ye Ying''er''s birthce was in the center of the underwater world. Too bad Chen Ming still couldn''t take her there. Because that ce had already be the capital of the Sea Ghosts. Even in the south where there were the fewest sea monsters, their number was this huge. If in the capital I don''t know how many of them there will be. Chen Ming while the three arcs were dealing with sea ghosts. He had observed them. and found that they multiply by separating However, they could only separate three times. and the one that they can split twice. and the next one can be separated once and thest one is indivisible and the weakest. Chen Ming had understood their propagation system. He did not ssify sea ghosts as intelligent beings but rather parasites. if they have intelligence They wouldn''t leave their lives like this. Chen Ming led everyone to Yigui City. But he had not yet entered the city to find people fighting the remaining sea ghosts for food. Chen Ming looked on with interest. They used the moment that the three arcs attracted the attention of the sea ghosts who came out to scramble for food supplies. Chen Ming looked at them until he stopped at the two people with the highest martial arts in the group. That his attention stopped on the two of them wasn''t because both of them had higher martial arts than their peers. but because of the tortoise shell ¡°They must be descendants of Old Tao.¡± Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian now took their men out to find food and plunder the supplies of the Sea Ghosts. The Sea Spirits surrounding the city numbered only a few hundred. Compared to the number of people the two had brought out with them, can''t bepared They took out thousands of people. The remaining group of sea ghosts were unable to resist. ¡°Survived, we survived.¡± The people were delighted. They were now able to bring food into the city. Their families will never go hungry again. Although the supplies of sea ghosts are only sea nts and seaweed. Food is still food. Aside from them robbing supplies. They also caught low grade sea monsters to feed them. Finding food and robbing supplies is going well. The watch group has yet to see that there will be a sea ghost. Back and forth until they saw something. But they were sure it wasn''t a sea ghost. The group is on the lookout when it doesn''t know what exactly is friend or foe. They immediately went to report this matter to Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian. The two of them looked at somethinging in their direction. when he saw what it was The two immediately ordered their men. ¡°There''s a ship of some kind heading this way. get people ready I don''t know if those in the ship are friendly or foe!¡± Ju Xing Tianyang didn''t know if the shiping towards them was friendly or foe. He hoped he wasn''t an enemy. He looked at the ship, its appearance wasn''t the same as the sea spirits'' ships. Shows that they might not be the same person. And if I guessed wrong This ship must have something to do with the disappearance of the Sea Spirits. ¡°Brother, everyone is ready. If the other party is hostile, we cany down our defenses and retreat into the city.¡± Ju Qing Zhu Xian reports To which he nodded towards his sister. The ship slowly approached them. before breaking away from their group. The ship slowlynded on the ground. before the ship''s door opens inside udia Chen Ming and everyone watched as Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian''s group were on the defensive and ready to attack them at any time. Chen Ming didn''t think much about them acting like that. They didn''t know what dangers woulde. As long as they don''t attack first, that''s enough. Chen Ming opened udia''s door. before walking down from the inside of the boat He only let Tang Huayin apany him. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er wait on the ship. Because their level was only at the DestructionRealm level. Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian watched a young man and a young woman walk out of the boat. The two were not sea ghosts. From the looks of the two, it was clear that they were dragons. ¡°Dragon, what are dragons doing in this undersea world?¡± Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian were surprised. There hasn''t been a dragoning down to the underwater world for a very long time. Thest time was the Dragon people came down to capture the Sea Dragon King to be punished. Causing the disaster of the sea ghosts. Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian along with everyone seemed to dislike dragons very much. Seeing the angry expressions and expressions emanating from everyone once he had revealed the identity of the dragon . Shows that dragons and people under the sea do not get along. Chen Ming didn''t mind. He walked towards Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian. The two of them did not look at Chen Ming but looked at the trident Chen Ming was holding. ¡°You, where did you get that trident!¡± Ju Qing Zhu Xian spoke with a voice full of anger. This trident was a treasure that the Ju family had protected for a long time. How could this trident be in the hands of a stranger? Ju Xing Tianyang also had a dark expression on his face. The two of them must have thought that Chen Ming killed their grandfathers for this trident. Chen Ming looked at the two. He didn''t want any misunderstandings to happen. ¡°This trident I got from Ju Qing Wuwei. He gave it to me because I helped him deal with the ferocious sea monsters surrounding the sea hole.¡± heard what Chen Ming said Instead of Ju Xing Tianyang and Ju Xing, Ju Xian lost his anger. The two became even more angry. ¡°You lie, there is absolutely no way grandpa would give you the trident just for this reason, no matter what, I can bring the trident back.¡± Ju Qing Zhu Xian said. She didn''t want to hear any more reasons. She immediately rushed towards Chen Ming. The current Chen Ming did not show his true strength. Ju Xing Zhuxian and Ju Xing Tianyang felt that Chen Ming was only at the DestructionRealm level. Chen Ming scratched his head. Tell the truth and be used of lying. This world is really hard to understand. Chen Ming only used his index finger and middle finger to block Ju Qing Juxian''s attack. Ju Qing Juxian hurriedly jumped backwards. She looked at her sword. Her sword now had many cracks. This collision made her realize that the other party was much higher level than her. Ju Xingtian Yang looked at Chen Ming. It seemed that the other party was hiding their true power. Chen Ming looked at Ju Qing Zhuxian before shaking his head. He knew that it would be good to leave the trident on udia. Didn''t expect the two of them to react like this after seeing it. ¡°I came here friendly. I didn''te here to be an enemy. But if you persist in stubbornness I may need to use force.¡± Chen Ming took one step forward. trembling tide the ground ripples Everything around is upside down. dimensions are separated no top no bottom no left no right Chen Ming showed a slight hint of his strength. I hope everyone understands their status. Dimensions split apart as Chen Ming wanted. Everyone seemed to be close to each other. but are far apart they panic can''t do anything ¡°Calm down and listen to what I say. If I want to do anything to you guys I can do it easily. Not even the barrier that your ancestors will be able to protect you from me.¡± The current Chen Ming was extremelyrge. Everyone could see him peaking at the edge of the sea and looking down with fearsome dragon eyes. Ju Xing Ju Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang now understood the difference in power. The two knelt before him. ¡°I, I was wrong, please don''t do anything to them, if you want to punish me, please punish me alone.¡± Ju Qing Juxian admits to being wrong. Without listening to him first, she charged forward and attacked him. Heard what Ju Qing Ju Xian said. The others also knelt to apologize to him. Chen Ming saw that and sighed. before speaking up ¡°It''s all like this. What''s up? If they are not satisfied with the fuss, they will just kill each other. I didn''t listen to reason first. When it''s time,e sit down and apologize." Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of situation twice in a row. He flicked his hand and everything returned to normal. He looked at Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang. Both of them gulped at this moment, not knowing what would hit them. Chen Ming looked at the two for a while. I called both of them before teach them The two of them went numb after Chen Ming''s cultivation. ¡°I understand. The next day, use consciousness, not emotion. If the enemy is someone other than me, what will you do? If you can beat it, it''s good. But if not, your people and those waiting for you will also be in trouble.¡± Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang nodded to Chen Ming. The two let out a sigh of relief that Chen Ming was not a narrow-minded person. and punished only lightly in both ces. Chen Ming after finishing the two sermons He looked behind him. ¡°Looks like the purge is over. Now take me into the city. Your grandfather earlier prayed for me to help the survivors. and I will obey the word I gave to your grandfathers.¡± ¡°Grandpa is still alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ming told them where their grandfathers were. The two were relieved that their grandfather was still alive. When the two of them were relieved about their grandfathers. The two of them recalled his first words just now. Completed clearance? Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang looked at the direction Chen Ming looked just a moment ago. And what they saw made them gasp. More than a hundred thousand guardian spirit troops were heading towards Yigui City. Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang looked at Chen Ming. wanted to ask about the terrifying army that was heading towards the two ¡°Don''t worry, that army is my own army. I''ll let them move their limbs. It was appropriate to fold those cruel sea ghosts.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He summoned the people of udia. Tang Huayin, Ye Ying''er, and Long Ziyun walked out of the ship and immediately went towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming introduced the three of Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang to each other. In addition, he also asked the two if they saw any Sirens. ¡°Siren, we have never seen them before. However, I heard that they live in the capital. and is a nobleman there.¡± "nobility" Chen Ming looked at Ye Ying''er, wanting an answer from her. She didn''t tell him that she was a nobleman. ¡°Brother, Ying''er is also not sure if Ying''er''s father and mother are nobles. Ying''er only remembered that Ying''er''s house was very big. and there are servants too.¡± Chen Ming thought back. when she was rescued She was only a few years old. She probably didn''t know if she was a noble or not. Ju Xing Zhuxian and Ju Xing Tianyang looked at Ye Ying''er, both of them feeling suspicious. But Ye Ying''er didn''t look like the siren that the two had heard. She didn''t have any parts like fish. However, even though the two of them thought that way, they did not speak out. Chen Ming''s army had arrived. Feng Xian came to pay his respects to Chen Ming. before reporting to him about the extermination of the sea ghosts. He reported their location. including the food source they use Hearing the food source, both Ju Xing Zhu Tian and Ju Xing Tian Yang''s eyes lit up. They were in dire need of food. Even being able to plunder the sea nymphs'' supplies was still not enough. But if the source of food It will surely be enough. Chen Ming saw the expressions of the two and immediately understood. ¡°Feng Xian, send soldiers to fetch food from those food sources. Yigui Citycked a lot of food. Wherever you find food, bring it back with you.¡± ¡°Acknowledgment, Your Highness. Feng Xian will do the best he can.¡± Feng Xian received orders from his superiors. He took part of his army to bring food back. He only led his army of ten thousand. The rest is to protect Chen Ming. Even if it''s not necessary. Chen Ming ordered the rest of the guardian spirit soldiers to disperse around the city. If youe across a sea ghost, get rid of it immediately. ¡°Receive with courage!¡± The soldiers spread out. Protect the city from all directions. ¡°Safety should not be a problem anymore.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking and let Ju Xing Zhu Xian and Ju Xing Tian Yang lead him into the city. to help the survivors Chen Ming as he walked into the city. He turned to Ye Ying''er. She was now worried. He stroked her head before speaking. ¡°Don''t worry, Brother promised to take you to your hometown. but need to give me some time It seems there are more sea ghosts than I thought.¡± Ye Ying''er understood. She smiled at him and believed that he would definitely be able to bring her back to her hometown. Chapter 650 650 Finding Food Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian along with the others now led Chen Ming to walk into Yigui City. The entrance to the city was full of floating battles. It seemed that before the barrier was triggered, The city has already been damaged. Chen Ming immediately walked into the city. He could hear people talking to each other. What everyone experienced just now is not something that can be forgotten. People looked at Chen Ming in horror. The disy of power just now made everyone aware of the difference in power. They now sensed that if Chen Ming wanted, he could easily destroy this ce. and they were unable to resist in the slightest. Luckily, Chen Ming was not the same as the Sea Ghosts, and he seemed to know Ju Qingwuwei as well. He came here exclusively to help the survivors. and because they can figure it out that way They were therefore less afraid of Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn''t care if anyone was positive or negative about him. He looked around the damaged city. This ce is like going through a disaster. In fact, this city had been through disaster, it was just fortunate that there was a barrier to protect them before the situation got any worse. Chen Ming after observing the buildings He counted the number of survivors. and found that there were quite a number of survivors And most of them are small children, young women and old people, so finding food is not easy for them. ¡°With therge number of survivors The food from the plunder would be enough tost a short while. Soon there will be a new scarcity again.¡± Chen Ming spoke to Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian in a serious tone. The two of them heard Chen Ming''s words. The two could only nod in agreement with him. Even if plundering food from all the surrounding Sea Ghost''s supplies wouldn''t be enough to meet their needs anyway. The food source that the sea ghosts use is also not that big. and with their meager intelligence Causing many natural food sources to be destroyed They are real sea parasites. And while Chen Ming was talking to the two of them, He turned to see a group of people lying on the floor. Their condition was extremely debilitating. They are about to enter the final phase of the fast. Chen Ming thought for a moment after seeing them. He decided to meat the sea monsters he hunted on his way out. The number of them might not be that much. But its size was enormous. saw a sea monster that hadn''t been eaten for a long time Everyone at this moment swallowed their saliva. Chen Ming immediately told Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian to distribute the food. Emphasize those who are already in poor condition. Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Ju Xian immediately did what Chen Ming wanted. The two of them used the meat of a sea monster to make soup. before immediately distributing it to everyone By focusing on those who have already had worse symptoms. The urgent food given by Chen Ming saved arge number of people who were starving. If they don''t get nutrition right away They will surely die. Fortunately, their bodies were not like normal humans. Even if we get food now, it''s already toote. Their bodies can quickly limatize. With a small amount of food and a little rest, it should be easy to return to normal. After the emergency food has been distributed Feng Xian, along with the spirit guard he had chosen, returned. They brought a lot of food with them. Feng Xian reported to Chen Ming that he was only able to get food this much. ¡°With this amount of food, if we eat sparingly, it should be enough to survive another two to three months. In the meantime, you guys have to do something.¡± Chen Ming suggested starting to build his own food source. Ju Xing Tianyang heard Chen Ming''s words and nodded. Previously they were unable to create their own food sources such as nting sea nts and raising fish, that was because to do so it was necessary to have sufficient sea nts and food for the fish. They didn''t even have food for everyone to eat. Not to mention the food that will be used to feed the fish. It''s not the same now as it was in the beginning. Everyone was safe now because of Chen Ming''s army. But will Chen Ming''s army and Chen Ming''s body stay here for long? Looking at the appearance He won''t be here long. Chen Ming had already seen the expressions on Ju Xing Tian Yang and Ju Xing Zhu Xian''s faces. He could guess what the two were worried about. ¡°You don''t have to worry. Even if I''m not here But I will leave part of my army to protect the surrounding city.¡± Chen Ming would leave behind an army of twenty thousand men. This number should be enough if an army of sea ghosts came to invade. heard what Chen Ming said Both let out a sigh of relief. Even if Chen Ming was not there But just his guardian spirit could already help a lot. The people in the city were nowpletely fed. They happily ate together. They had been starving for so long that now no matter what they ate, it was the most delicious food. This was the first full meal after the city was attacked by the sea nymphs. They were very happy. All thanks to Chen Ming saving them. The anger and hatred towards the Dragon people diminished. All these bad things might have happened because the Dragon people had captured the Sea Dragon King. But the Sea Dragon King made a mistake. It''s true. Those who me the dragon people only want to find someone responsible. If anyone they have to me They should me the sea ghosts even if they were right. They had eaten until they were full. It started to do as Chen Ming said. That is to create your own food source. Together they created a food supply within the city. Any homes that are no longer inhabited are to be demolished to make gardens for growing marine nts. and a source for raising fish Raising fish for food for them here Unlike onnd, you just dig a hole and you can drop the fish. Because this ce is full of water Fish can swim anywhere. they built a and raising fish inside the Now you can get more food sources. in the city center Chen Ming now looked at everyone helping each other with satisfaction. He considered that now that he had fulfilled Ju Qingwuwei''s request. He thought of staying here a few days ago. Then head to the capital of this underwater world. Chen Ming thought of the Sea Ghost he had met in Long City. He couldn''t help thinking of something. he was wondering Where did these sea ghostse from? and look at their appearance They weren''t smart enough to think and take over the ocean world like this. There was only one thing Chen Ming could think of. ¡°There has to be someone or something that can control these sea ghosts to do what they want.¡± Chen Ming was sure that it would be like that. After thinking things through and observing the people in the city for a while, Chen Ming turned to Long Ziyun. Ye Ying''er and Tang Huayin, the three of them were currently helping the people of the city. And with Tang Huayin''s advanced knowledge, She could help the people in the city more than Chen Ming thought. Chen Ming let the three do their own thing. before heading to an empty area of the city. He thought of staying here for a few days. He needed a ce to stay. You can sleep on udia. But it doesn''t feel like home. He put his hands together. before building a temporary home Chen Ming normally disliked using this method to build a house. However, he and the three of them wouldn''t stay here for long. How to build a permanent home at all? While the city is helping each other to build a food source. Outside the city, guardian spirits fought against the endless sea ghosts. However, they were able to deal with them without much difficulty. The number of them that came to invade could use a thousand guardian spirits to deal with all of them. They took turns to fight the Sea Ghosts. ¡°General, these sea ghosts keeping. I think there must be a habitat for them nearby. They can multiply quickly. If we don''t get rid of its roots, They will keeping and attacking like this.¡± A guardian spirit spoke up. Feng Xian, who was watching the situation, nodded his head as well. He thought for a moment before bringing the matter to Chen Ming. He''s actually a general. But he can''t do anything he likes. He had to report everything to Chen Ming. Feng Xian went home to report to Chen Ming. Chen Ming, who had finished building the house, was sitting and drinking tea. Hearing what Feng Xian had said, he became intrigued. ¡°I will go there myself. After all, I have nothing to do here.¡± Chen Ming got up from his seat and walked outside with Feng Xian. Chen Ming walked out of town. He saw that a sea ghost was fighting with his guardian spirit. Wouldn''t it be a good fight when they could only be dealt with by one or two attacks? Chen Ming held his hands forward. One of the sea phans that was about to attack the guardian spirit was attracted by some kind of force. Its body flew towards Chen Ming before it was pinched to the neck. I didn''t have time to do anything. Chen Ming touched its head before it moved. Chen Ming was reading his thoughts. ¡°It doesn''t have a mind of its own as expected. It is controlled by their queen.¡± These Sea Nymphs have the mentality of a swarm of ants. They did as their queenmanded. If he had dealt with the queen then These sea ghosts would stop doing what they were doing. ¡°By the way, what controls these queens?¡± It had more than one queen. Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. If he wanted to know what he had to do, he would just go and read the Empress'' memories. Chen Ming, after reading the memories of the elf he had captured, He disintegrated it. He then turned towards the direction where the queen was. ¡°The queen built her nest in a nearby town. Their number is over millions, what a headache.¡± This is just a small town. If it''s the capital He estimated that the number would definitely reach a billion. It was no wonder there were so many of them. A typical queen could produce thousands of these a day. And thousands of them can split themselves into dozens. A single day can produce tens of thousands of them. ¡°must be disposed of¡± Chen Ming made a decision. He had to travel to a neighboring city to destroy them. He could actually destroy them from where he stood. But he couldn''t do that. It was because there were still survivors in the nearby town. At a town not too far from Yigui City The city was now filled with sea ghosts. They destroy everything From a beautiful city full of people now only ruins remain Almost all the people were killed. leaving only those without a defense They didn''t kill them because they were still useful to them. Sea ghosts are creatures with low intelligence. They can''t do anything difficult. Those tasks were then handed over to the survivors. The survivors in the city needed to take care of their food supply. If the work fails There is only one penalty: death. ¡°To what extent do we have to be oppressed by them¡­¡± A young boy gritted his teeth. His name is Zhu Long. He was forced to work hard. His body was extremely emaciated. The survivors are only given enough food to stay alive. ¡°Be quiet, kid. They might not listen to us. But if you speak loudly They don''t care what you have to say. It will kill you like an old grandfather. They came and were doing well.¡± The old woman standing next to Zhu Long spoke up. It waste. Her eyes were very sad when she mentioned old grandfather Lao Li. Zhu Long knew when to speak. when not to speak His body was now covered in wounds. It showed that he had been severely punished. ¡°Just wait and see, one day I will exterminate all of you.¡± Zhu Long had a thin and weak body. However, his heart was strong. He continued his work. He at work secretly packed a bit of food into his shirt. He didn''t take much. He knew how much he should take so he wouldn''t go wrong. The old woman also did the same thing that Zhu Long did. Both Zhu Long and the olddy finished their work. able to take a break for half an hour before going to work elsewhere The two headed back to their stables. The sea ghosts had the survivors sleep in a simple built enclosure. There were no closed doors, only old cloth made like a tent. Zhu Long returned to his own bed. and brought out the hidden food The food he secretly took was seaweed. He brought it to boil with his profound energy. He needed to hide properly so that the Sea Ghosts wouldn''t see that he could use his profound energy. They will kill anyone who seems to be a threat to them. Even if it''s just a little bit How to Boil Algae in Seawater Deep sea dwellers use some water that is denser to upstream under the sea. The water will clump together into a lump. It then used the heat from the impact of the profound energy to make it boil. The boiling part only exists in dense water. Julong after the seaweed is cooked. He brought the seaweed boiling water that had been molded into a ball towards the person who was currently lying in his bed. The person lying on his bed was a middle-aged woman. Her name was Zhu Ying. is his aunt Zhu Ying saw Zhu Long bringing food for her, and she smiled at him. ¡°Long''er, you don''t have to bring me food anymore, I know it well, I won''tst long.¡± Zhu Long heard what Aunt Ying said. He quickly shook his head before speaking. ¡°Don''t say that. Aunt Ying must get well soon. If Uncle Ying had eaten good food, her body would definitely return to normal. I will find more delicious food for Aunt Ying to eat.¡± Zhu Long refused to ept the truth. His aunt was not sick. But was seriously injured from the connection with sea ghosts. Julong''s aunt knew that she wouldn''tst long. She gritted her teeth if she broke into the City Lord''s Mansion where the Empress of the Sea Elves was and destroyed her own dantian, would it be okay to die with her? She just let out a breath. Just getting up and sitting, she still can''t move. To break into the City Lord''s Mansion would be a fantasy. ''Am I going to die like this? I couldn''t have fulfilled what I promised brother¡­I can only protect your child this much.'' Zhu Ying looked at Zhu Long. He fed her with the utmost care. for him She was the only family he had left. If she died now He must be very disappointed. And while Zhu Ying was eating food fed by Zhu Long, and thinking about what to do She knew that she only had a few days left before she died. What else could she do for Zhu Long? She heard a loud explosion. The water and ground trembled. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!! An equally loud explosion sounded non-stop. As if the heavens were angry! After the explosion, there was a loud sound of elves. They were heading towards where the explosion sounded. "what happened This explosion is it." Both Zhu Ying and Zhu Long were extremely excited. Someone has attacked a city full of sea ghosts! Or will it be the saviors? No, it''s unlikely. The savior should have been destroyed. She is the only remaining member. ¡°Long''er,e closer to ah.¡± Zhu Ying gritted his teeth before raising himself up. She forcibly used her own profound energy. She must know what happened. Zhu Long hurried to help support her. The two then left their own tent. And what the two of them saw made both of them stunned. on the water above their heads Many lightning-born dragons were devouring the sea ghosts in fury. The sea ghosts tried to resist and fight but could do nothing. These lightning dragons also released a violent thunderbolt that shattered the sea ghosts in a wide area! ¡°Lord Dragon has returned.¡± This was what Zhu Ying thought before she lost consciousness. She was about to die due to forcibly using her own power. The dying woman sensed that someone had appeared. The person who appeared was a young man. She didn''t know who he was because her eyes were very dim right now. But she heard him say. "dragon? Didn''t expect to meet someone with a dragon bloodline in this underwater world.¡± She heard him say before something sweet poured into her mouth. and she found that her injuries had disappeared. However, even though her body had recovered from her injuries, But her heart still needed some rest anyway. Chapter 651 651 Lets Play Game Chen Ming headed towards Shuizhong City. A city not too far from Yigui City. This city was a city filled with sea creatures. It is the city where the queen of the sea ghosts resides. The state of the city was exactly what Chen Ming thought. everything is ruined The Sea Ghosts were now wandering around. And still don''t know who or what is watching them. They will asionally attack survivors. to make them work There were some survivors who resisted, but in the end they had no choice. but have to do what they want Chen Ming closed his eyes. It''s time to weed out the underwater world. Chen Ming opened his eyes once more. His eyes had be dragon eyes. He released his profound energy. All sea ghosts hurriedly stared at him. They were extremely sensitive to profound energy. Those who saw him immediately rushed towards him. Without caring what level Chen Ming was. Once they hade close to Chen Ming . All that awaits them is death. Chen Ming held his hands forward. Dragons born from Heavenly Profound Realm shot out before sweeping them across the sea floor. Aside from Chen Ming creating arge number of Thunder Dragons, He also made a sword out of sea water. Krabi is very sharp. It can cut through thick steel like it''s just paper. Chen Ming let his lightning dragon rampage as he controlled tens of thousands of swords all by himself. Millions of high and low sea spirits rushed toward Chen Ming like a tsunami. Chen Ming shook his head. They are only good in numbers. Chen Ming walked through a horde of sea ghosts. Those who approached him would be crushed by the Aqua Sword, turning into pieces of flesh and disintegrating. Chen Ming had already arrived at the city gate. He used his palm to m the door. Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! just one palm That door, the steel was smashed forward. swept the sea ghosts behind the door as well Chen Ming walked into the city gracefully. He looked at the survivors who were staring at him with shocked eyes. Chen Ming didn''t say anything. He immediately opened a spatial rift towards Yigui City. ¡°Walk into the dimensional rift. It will lead you to Yigui City. It''s not safe here. You might get lost.¡± Chen Ming smiled at them. Chen Ming''s smile, for some reason, made them feel safe. They nodded towards Chen Ming. and sincerely thanked him before walking into the dimensional rift. Of course they helped hisrades who couldn''t walk along with them. Chen Ming after the first group of survivors had entered the dimensional rift. He closed the dimensional rift. before starting to wipe out the sea ghosts He found that their numbers hadn''t decreased at all. plus more ¡°It seems that this isn''t the only city that has a queen.¡± There will definitely be another queen nearby. The number of them was sorge. ¡°Well, no matter how much it is, it makes no difference.¡± What Chen Ming had to do was just spend a little more time eliminating them. Chen Ming got rid of the sea ghost and walked around the city for a while. He sensed something familiar. "dragon?" Chen Ming didn''t expect to meet someone with the Water Dragon''s bloodline here. He found that one of the Water Dragon Bloodline''s life signs was about to run out. With a quick nce, he appeared near the two Dragon Bloodlines. Without hesitation, he immediately used medicine to treat the dying middle-aged woman. He let out a sigh. He seemed to have arrived just in time. He, although he might be able to revive a person who has died not long ago. But it affects many things. One was that he might have a problem with a deity who was in charge of death. which Nyx used to tell him The deity in charge of death was her equivalent existence. She was also born from chaos. Chen Ming didn''t really want to mess around with these things. Chen Ming after finishing helping the middle-aged woman. He turned to the young man who was taking care of the middle-aged woman. As far as I can see, the two may be mother and son. ¡°Don''t worry. Your mother is safe now. She just needs a little rest.¡± heard what Chen Ming said The youth looked at him with delight. ¡°Uncle will not die, will she?¡± Chen Ming nodded. He seems to have mistaken the two for not being mother and son. but a nephew and uncle However, looking at the youth''s concern, He thought it was no different from being a mother and son. ¡°Thank you very much for helping us. thank you this time I, Zhu Long, will never forget.¡± Zhu Long finished speaking. He knelt down and bowed in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming wanted to say something. But it''s not toote. As soon as Zhu Long kneeled in front of Chen Ming, His body was covered with some kind of aura. The dragon bloodline that slept within him awakened. He was blessed by the Dragon Dao¡­Meeting the Dragon God and paying homage to him directly was not an easy task. This was the young man''s destiny to meet Chen Ming. Zhao Long seemed to be unaware of it. He saluted Chen Ming three times. thus, he naturally became a Chen Ming worshiper. From now on, if he set his mind and worship Chen Ming He would be blessed by the Taoists¡­ Shek as well as the disciples of Chen Ming. Chen Ming thought it was fate. He didn''t really understand how it worked. However, he felt that Zhu Long would definitely y a very important role in the future. He opened a dimensional rift and led Zhu Long and his aunt to Yigui City. He who sent them both He looked in one direction. He could feel someone staring at him. ¡°Looking at each other like this is rude. Why don''t you show up and talk directly?¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He found that a young man had appeared. ¡°Who are you, why do you think of thwarting my ns?¡± Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He looked at the young man. He had interrupted his n¡­ Chen Ming had interrupted someone else''s evil n again. "Your n about the youth just now or a sea ghost?¡± "both" "both?" Chen Ming looked at the young man. The young man himself looked at him. The two stared at each other for a while before the young man attacked Chen Ming . However, Chen Ming only used one finger to deal with the young man. The young man looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t show a shocked expression. His body was slowly falling apart. Chen Ming knew that he was not the real one. ¡°God level¡­ It seems like I have to take action myself like this.¡± Chen Ming felt that the space around him had been broken. He could feel the overflowing power. He turned around to find the young man he had just dealt with standing in front of him. Chen Ming sensed danger emanating from his body. It seemed that the young man was on the same level as him. Otherwise it might be higher. ¡°Ming, be careful. It seems that the other party is on the same level as you.¡± Nyx reminds Chen Ming But listening to her voice She wasn''t worried at all. It means that the other party has the ability to hurt him. But not enough to harm him. The other party seemed unaware. and thought that his body was stronger than Chen Ming. He was at the Newborn God level. like him However, he should have been at this level much longer than him. That''s why he had the confidence to deal with Chen Ming like this. The god-level world was opening up. This was the first time Chen Ming had met someone of his level. It''s also my enemy. The young man didn''t say anything to Chen Ming again. It was as if Chen Ming wasn''t worthy of having him speak. He attacked Chen Ming with his dao. Chen Ming did not know what Dao his Dao was. Because the dao he used was not in the same group as Chen Ming''s dao. Chen Ming felt his body weaken. However, as soon as he felt weak, His Dragon Dao also worked. His dao instantly destroyed the other person''s dao. As soon as the opponent''s dao was destroyed, The young man had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Looks like this dao won''t work on you. It was really a useless Dao. But it should be like that.¡± Chen Ming heard what the young man said. It was shown that he had more than one Dao and that the Dao he used against Chen Ming was his weakest Dao. He used it to test Chen Ming''s strength. Of course, no one at this level would be careless. The young man thought for a moment. He started to use his other dao. His body emitted a green light. Chen Ming could feel that his surroundings had started to rot. Clean water quickly bes dirty. Chen Ming had to use Dao Water to brush away the dirt. He looked at the young man looking at him. This is still a test. Chen Ming felt that he had noticed enough now. It''s time for him to make some moves. ¡°You think to attack this person? You really don''t know the height and the lows." The young man was very confident. He used his dao to thicken the rottenness. Chen Ming immediately knew that this Dao had given rise to the sea spirits. Chen Ming wanted to know what he had nned. His n was about the Sea Ghost and Zhu Long. Those who have the bloodline of dragons and who is destined to meet with him and received a blessing from him Chen Ming was now strong enough to know what had happened as a result of his actions. And what happened from the destiny that was ordained by the heavens? Heaven took turns for the youth toe to him. It means that he must y some very important role in this world, no, this universe. Chen Ming could sense that. He wanted to know more about the young man''s ns. He needed to capture him in order to extract the truth. Chen Ming used the Dao of Fire to destroy the rot. The blue-green mepletely destroyed the green aura. The rotten water was now clean as before. But the mes didn''t stop. and surrounded the young man The young man looked at the Fire Dao with a strange expression. ¡°You are just a newborn god who was born not long ago. Why did you have more than one Dao? It''s impossible!¡± Chen Ming looked at the young man. He seemed to be inseparable from the Dragon Dao and the Water Dao. But he was able to separate the Water Dao from the Fire Dao. Of course because there is a clear difference. Chen Ming gained new information about God Level. Not every god can understand the other''s Tao. If not clearly expressed... Chen Ming, after the Fire Dao had destroyed the Corrupt Dao. He had used the Daoist Ice to create an ice cage that trapped the young man. However, using his Dao, his body rotted into liquid and escaped from his icy prison. The youth formed again, his expression now panicking. ¡°Three Dao, you can use three Dao! You are no longer a newborn god. What does this mean!¡± He sensed that Chen Ming was just a newborn god. But an Infant God was unlikely to be able to use more than one Dao. Two is possible, but three is impossible. He would be surprised if he found out that Chen Ming was actually able to use more than ten Dao. Because he could use the Dao of those under his reign. Just the Dao of his lover and his younger siblings had already thrown more than ten Dao. Chen Ming was considered the strangest God-level existence that had ever existed. And the young man now who considered himself to be strong because of more than one Dao. About to find the painful truth He wanted to attack Chen Ming with his Corrupt Dao by forming a huge beast. ¡°Look how you can deal with my Dao. You may have more than one Dao. But your ess to Dao is still immature!¡± Chen Ming looked at the young man with indifferent eyes. His ess to Dao was inexperienced? He didn''t even take it seriously. Chen Ming shook his head before looking at the young man. Chen Ming''s eyes shone brightly. The young man staring into Chen Ming''s eyes felt as though his soul had left his body. ¡°Here, I was sent out from my jurisdiction!¡± The young man spoke in panic. The surrounding environment had changed. He was standing somewhere very high above the ground. ¡°This is thend of star explorers¡­ No, it''s different. Where exactly is this ce?¡± He pulled Chen Ming into his own realm of power. However, Chen Ming was able to reverse the situation and allow him to enter his territory as well. Moreover, Chen Ming''s Dao realm was very strong. He couldn''t break it down. ¡°What Dao jurisdiction is this?¡± Chen Ming smiled. The Dao that he used against that young man was the Dao of Nightmare. that he got from Hua Lan ¡°Let''s y a game¡± Chen Ming would use this method to extort the truth from the young man. that he didn''t even know his name. and thought it was unnecessary. Moon Ha In now did not understand what exactly happened. He had tried to destroy Chen Ming''s Dao jurisdiction but was unable to do so. He was careless. Chen Ming was not an ordinary Infant God. him when he came to this point He remembered something. It''s something very important. ¡°That guy, or is that the Infant God that all the High Gods are looking for? First-born gods that even the High Gods cannot control and see destiny.¡± Moonhain gritted his teeth. If it really was that first-born god, he''d be bad. The existence behind him and helping him is the Dark Shadow. She was reputed to be on the same level as Nuwa. Deity, the supreme god of all gods and demons. His first-born god,pared to her, was just a speck of dust. ¡°Damn it, is this my destiny?¡± Moon Hain gritted his teeth and tried to use his Corrupt Dao to devour Chen Ming''s Dao. However, no matter how much his Dao consumed Chen Ming''s Dao jurisdiction, It was notpletely over. as if he was in an infinite dimension ¡°Infinite dimensions¡­¡± Moon Ha In looked around. He tried to use his mind and found that the dimension was expanding until even his God Level mind couldn''t perceive it. ¡°That guy can use the Dao of Space and Time and the Dao of Nothing¡­¡± When used together, the two Dao became an infinite space. In addition to these two Dao, there was also a Dao of some kind that caused terrifying images. This fear came from the depths of his soul. Normally, even if he encountered a situation like this He shouldn''t be afraid. However, this Dao frightened him. He tried to calm his mind and try to exorcise the Dao that had engulfed his soul. But he couldn''t do anything. His Dao had lost way to Chen Ming''s Dao. The Dao of Corruption was only a small Dao. While the Dao used by Chen Ming was all the Grand Dao and the main Dao of the universe. Chen Ming was currently ying a game with Moon Ha In. And Moon Ha In knows it. He came up with a n in his head. A n that would allow him to survive from Chen Ming''s hands. He was sure that Chen Ming must be very confident in himself. And definitely didn''t think of asking for help from the Mother of Darkness. He smiled before speaking confidently. ¡°Why don''t you just kill me until it''s over? Don''t expect what you want from me. I will never be able to tell you whatever you want. you think you are strong But you can only be a newborn god. even if there are many taoist You won''t be able to defeat them!" Moonhain shouted. He had a n in mind. Chen Ming wanted an answer from him. But if you want an answer Chen Ming had to let him go. And that''s when he would send a message for help to his group. Chen Ming stood above Moon Hain''s head. He had always been observing Moon Ha In. Although Moon Ha In was not an ordinary god. But Chen Ming could see through him what he had nned. Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin. He had already obtained more or less important information. while observing Moon Ha In ¡°Besides him, there are other people behind him. If I guessed correctly, it must be at a much higher level than him. People of that level from whom Nyx spoke to us We still can''t beat it. If we let this guy go disaster will surelye upon us.¡± Noox while watching Chen Ming implement his n on Moon Hain. had warned Chen Ming about the High Gods, if possible, she advised her to deal with Moon Hain herself. Chen Ming had now made up his mind. Although it was a pity that he couldn''t extract the secret from Moon Hain by himself. However, he must consider the safety of himself and his people as the number one priority. He closed his eyes and spoke to Nyx. ¡°This matter, I leave it to you.¡± ¡°Don''t worry about my husband. I will reveal that secret to you.¡± He didn''t want Nyx to do it himself. Because her power had not returned to its full potential after being released from its shackles. He had to help her gather her power back from the foreign gods in order for her to recover even faster. Moon Ha In, who thought his n would work. And thought that Chen Ming would definitely y the role he expected. He was waiting for Chen Ming to make a bargain. But Chen Ming used to be a script-ying type, no way, he knew too much to follow the script. He can ask for help. he will ask for help. There was no need for him to carry everything alone. He entrusted this duty to Nyx. Nyx unleashed his own Taoist domain, no, it''s called Domain. divinity domain Nyx''s dark sphere of power engulfs it. Moon Ha In who saw that He clearly understood. The other party is a type that doesn''t care about ceremony or method. Just get what you want and that''s enough. Moon Ha In wanted to say something. but it''s toote Nyx devoured him into the darkness. Darkness devoured his soul and existence. Nyx will receive everything that Moon Ha In has However, Moonhain''s power was alreadypared to that of Nyx. His power was like a small well while Nyx''s power was with the ocean. Nyx, having received all the information in Moonhain''s head She immediately handed it to Chen Ming. Chen Ming who had obtained all the information He let out a sigh. ¡°Of course it has to be like that. The gods and demons¡­the real ones.¡± Chen Ming could only shake his head at this moment. The gods, devils, and demons that ruled the Gods and Demons Continent were only those with the diluted bloodline of true gods and devils. ording to the memories he got from Moon Ha In He was one of the members of the True Demons. and all the ns he had made In order to awaken true demons from the dragon''s bloodline. The true demon he would awaken was He had already died a hundred thousand years ago from Martial Gods and Demons. They chose Zhaolong as their victor to bring the demonic spirit into them. The demons that emerged from Zhu Long''s body would also gain power from the dragon''s bloodline. As for the sea ghosts that destroyed the cities In order to harvest the souls to be food for the true devil that will be born again. They had almost gathered all their souls. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming to stop them first. Chen Ming now knew where the spirits they were collecting were. If he releases their souls Rebuilding the physical body was not a problem. As long as the spirit hasn''t disappeared or lost its identity first. Chapter 652 652 Inheritance in onend Far away from the Star Path of the Shi Jia Star *** Shi Jia star The star Chen Ming was in*** Thisnd was shrouded in red mist. The ground is full of drought. This ce is not suitable for any living thing to live in. On a hill full of skeletons The most prominent ck skeleton was sitting cross-legged at the top of the hill. Within the hole, the hollow ck skeleton''s eyes appeared as a red fire rose. ¡°Moon Ha In¡­¡± The skeleton calls the name of a newborn god. What responded to the skeleton was silence and emptiness. The skeleton''s aura shot out. The aura was full of evil. ¡°It has been dealt with. How useless Who is this person who gets in the way of my ns?¡± ck Skeleton''s Fury causing the surrounding environment to change the ground split Red blood gushed out from the rift. Immediately, red blood came out of the fissure crack. A howl of pain sounded. The sound echoed everywhere in thends shrouded in bloody mist. As soon as that cry sounded An old man appeared. ¡°Sir Piao Huang. Please calm down! If you are more angry than this I''m afraid that the giant you captured won''t be able to bear your power.¡± An old man in a ck robe appeared. He tried to make a skeleton. Or Piao Huang calmed down. The giant that the old man meant It was the giant that Biao Huang''s territory was located on. The giant is as big as the stars. It was currently bound by bone chains, unable to go anywhere. Biao Huang heard what the old man said. He had a calm expression. But his anger remained. He tried to use his powers to see who had dealt with Moon Ha In. But no matter how hard I try to look It was filled with ck mist. He tried to use his red mist to open the fog. Who would have thought that his blood-red mist would be swallowed up like this? ¡°Fog like this is definitely not wrong. This is not the work of the gods. and not our devils This was the work of the Firstborn God that everyone was looking for. I don''t even know where he is. But I know that he is at Star Shijia. Despicable Gods Territory!¡± The more Piao Huang thought, the more resentful he became. His ns were ruined. and he cannot take revenge. If he traveled to Shijia Star on his own, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Pangu would definitelye out. Piao Huang had no way of defeating the three gods. This does not include the Mother of Darkness who protects that Firstborn God. ¡°I can''t go there, Lord Moon Goeun, go there and find out about the identity of that Firstborn God. I will give you part of my power. with the power that I will give you You don''t have to be afraid that you won''t be able to escape from there.¡± Moon Go Eun heard Piao Hwang''s order. Immediately, he knelt down. Moon Ha In is his grandson. However, he didn''t feel anything at all about his death. On the other hand, he was angry with his men for failing to work. He knew what his nephew was like. He was sure that he had been manipted and caused the n to fail. It was definitely because of himself. Moon Go Eun, who had already knelt down in front of Piao Hwang. he was blessed His Dao was getting stronger. ¡°Go, don''t make a mistake. otherwise you will be severely punished.¡± Moon Goeun saluted Piao Huang before immediately rushing towards Star Shi Jia. His job is to find information. He was confident that he would be able toplete this mission without much difficulty. Piao Hwang saw that Moon Go Eun had left. He went back to meditating. He had to heal his injuries. Otherwise, if his realm was attacked by the despicable gods, He might have to move to a newnd. at star shijia Chen Ming was currently chasing after the Empress. He had already destroyed more than ten Empresses. Moon Ha In, the cause of the birth of the queen and the sea ghost. to be dealt with But they didn''t disappear. Instead, they looked even more ferocious. And their attacks seemed more natural and dangerous. ¡°It looks like they were previously controlled by Moon Hain. However, he wasn''t very good at controlling them. making them weaker¡­¡± Chen Ming used his palm to break the pulse. sweep to the left Both thend and the mountains under the sea disappeared, leaving only a destroyed path. Chen Ming, after using his palm to break the pulse, Hemanded hundreds of thousands of Aqua Swords to attack the army of Sea Spirits. The sword cut them like a vegetable. They weren''t able to separate their bodies before they were eliminated. ¡°Where are you going? The beautiful underwater world is now full of green blood.¡± Chen Ming needed to use his dao to dispose of the remains of the sea ghosts. Which is quite a difficult job ever. Luckily, near him there was a deep-sea genius who devoured their carcasses with gusto. At first, it wanted to eat Chen Ming. but by teaching making it a very docile shark He didn''t need Xiaolong to subdue it and turn it into his pet. Talking about pets He thought of a ck dragon. It was his first pet on this. And he left it at the Nameless Emperor Tomb¡­ . . . Nameless Emperor¡­Nameless Emperor!? Hepletely forgot! Chen Ming was now sweating. He tried to dig into his memories to find the memory of the Nameless Emperor who had bequeathed him to his time in theherworld. He found that the sealed memories had disappeared. ¡°Gone¡± Chen Ming tried to look around in his mind every corner. However, no matter how hard he tried to look for it, he could not find ¡°Or will we be rejected by the Nameless Emperor? Because we forgot him¡­¡± Chen Ming shook his head. It shouldn''t be like that. And just as he was about to continue trying to find the sealed memories He heard someone''s voice. ¡°Until we meet again¡­forget about each other like this.¡± soundA young man''s voice came from Chen Ming''s back. Chen Ming quickly turned behind his back. He found that some kind of existence appeared in front of him. Its appearance was like that of a human. But there was no face, and the whole body was just a white light that formed a human form. Other than that, only the mouth could be seen as a ck light. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? I''m the Nameless Emperor. You sessor." "Nameless Emperor" ¡°Yes, it''s me. do not think that they will forget each other until they reach this level However, this is still not enough. You better hurry and collect my inheritance before it''s toote.¡± ¡°Toote, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can''t tell you more. The person you are speaking to is just my past mind that sees the future and speaks to you. However, the future after this, I also won''t be able to see it.¡± ¡°See the future and speak to me.¡± Chen Ming was someone who understood the principles of space and time very well. It can be seen from his ess to the dao of space and time. It is not difficult to be able to see the future and speak to future people from within the mind where space and time are divided. But whether that timeline is the same timeline or not is unable to tell The division of timelines is the division of parallel worlds. Chen Ming was confident that the Nameless Emperor Should have talked to him from a different timeline. But it is a dividing line of time that has birth and death that are simr or the same¡­ This meant that the identity of the Nameless Emperor could or may not exist in his timeline. He needed to collect all the Legacies of the Nameless Emperor. He was only missing three more. That was in a continent other than the Lightning Cloud Continent. ¡°You seem to be someone whose destiny is tied to me. You understand what I want to convey. Your future may not be able to tell. But your future in my timeline is very important. Your own timeline should be the same. It''s a pity that I can''t talk to you in my timeline.¡± ¡°So you want me to talk to myself in your timeline, just like this.¡± Chen Ming finished speaking. He saw the nameless emperor with a wide smile. ¡°You''re really smart. I really like Yes, that''s what I want. But you are currently unable to do that. You are too weak At least get to the same level as her.¡± Chen Ming saw that Nameless Emperor pointed behind his back. He turned around to see a beautiful woman staring at the nameless emperor with eyes full of danger. "Noux" Nyx looked at Chen Ming before walking over and hugging him tightly. and looked at the Nameless Emperor as if showing possession of Chen Ming. ¡°He is mine. Go find someone else." heard what Nyx said The Nameless Emperorughed with pleasure. ¡°I don''t want him. You think for yourself.¡± heard the nameless emperor''s words ¡°You think I''m stupid? You are not the only one who can see the boundaries of time. My Ming is the only one who has been subjected to chaos. and is about to be one and only.¡± ¡°Be one?¡± Chen Ming looked at Nyx with suspicion. ¡°What is the state of the singrity like she is?¡± Chen Ming looked at the Nameless Emperor. The Singrity meant that there was only one. He will be the only non-existent being of the past or future, only existing in the present. He will have only one existence in the many worlds. Like Nyx... And it seemed that the Nameless Emperor wasn''t strong enough to make himself one. and has a singrity Nameless Emperor looked at Chen Ming. He only shook his head before speaking. ¡°Everything is as you imagined. I can''t make myself one and live in the singr state. My existence in all the beings is disappearing. and when it disappears I will truly be extinguished. Who says the multiverse is infinite? No, it is infinite. Everything went ording to what was decreed. cannot be avoided There are very few beings who can break free from that fate.¡± Chen Ming understood what the Nameless Emperor wanted to convey. Everything is ording to fate If he doesn''t do anything He would eventually be swallowed up and disappeared. He thought back to the stone pir his words were engraved on. It''s true that it''s left behind. But it tells of the sadness of having to leave. Cloud subdues eighteen directions The moon shines without directions Salute the demon I am the Nameless Emperor Now that I passed on, and could not return. I offer my treasure to the worthy one. The word now passed away cannot be taken back. This was the nameless emperor''s mournful words. He was not dead at that time. But he knew that he would die in the future. He therefore chose to leave behind his treasure and inheritance. ¡°You in this timeline left those inheritances because.¡± ¡°I know that in a certain timeline one universe There must be someone who can help me. I therefore leave a message and legacy in every timeline and universe in which I exist. Now I have seeded. My identity will not disappear. Only you have received my inheritance. However, it is my duty to protect you. just as you protected me It might not sound good. But it is the destiny of the two of us.¡± Hearing that, Nyx hugged Chen Ming even more tightly. She wanted to cut the fate line connecting the Nameless Emperor and Chen Ming. However, if doing so What will happen to Chen Ming, she doesn''t know. ''No, we have to make our destiny with Chen Ming even tighter. otherwise We might lose him.'' Nyx quickly plotted her n to create a strong destiny between her and him. she needs advice This is the first time Mrs. ¡®I have to consult my daughters about this matter.¡¯ The Nameless Emperor smiled. Chen Ming could only sigh. He was talking about what would happen in the future, but Whether his future or not, he did not know. However, just epting his inheritance was already helping him. And he wanted to protect Chen Ming in return? No, Chen Ming didn''t believe that. He only wanted to protect himself. What a mess. Nameless Emperor, after saying all the things he wanted to Chen Ming, he disappeared, but before he disappeared, he left behind his words. ¡°Don''t forget to collect all of my inheritance. it is necessary for you The knowledge you gained from the Creation God is not enough.¡± When he finished speaking, his body returned to Chen Ming''s mind crystal memory as before. Chen Ming nodded. Although the Nameless Emperor did not tell him He was already determined to collect all of them. Chen Ming then walked towards the crystal ball. He tried to unlock it. But he couldn''t do that. The Nameless Emperor''s Memory Orb that he had was iplete. He still couldn''t unlock it. Because he needed toplete his inheritance first. ¡°Looks like I have to collect all the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance first. What do you think about this, Nyx?¡± Chen Ming turned to Nyx, who was now thinking of something. When she heard Chen Ming''s question, She nodded. ¡°You should collect the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance. It is important for you to fight against the true gods and demons. Moreover with otherworldly gods as well.¡± That''s all Nyx said before disappearing into the darkness. Chen Ming sometimes did not understand what she was thinking. He just shook his head. If she had told him that it was important for him to use it against an Outer World God, then It would be like that. He wanted to ask Nyx what level the Outer World God was at. However, he knew that even if he asked, she wouldn''t answer. She definitely had her reasons. He then freed himself from within his mind. Chen Ming, who hade out of his mind, had topose what he had to do. The first thing right now is You have to deal with the sea ghosts first. ¡°Defeated the sea ghosts and took Ye Ying''er to her hometown. Then go get all of the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance.¡± Chen Ming had already made up his mind. He had to speed up a bit. He felt that he didn''t have much time. Cities outside the capital of the underwater world The Sea Ghost had now been freed from Moonhain''s shackles. But they weren''t rampaging or chasing people like they used to. Instead, they were more intelligent. The Empress did not send them out to die in vain. They knew that the number couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. So they started doing something to survive. they meet Build a stronger army than ever before. They emphasize quality over quantity. They didn''t let the sea ghosts divide their bodies. because it will weaken the sea ghosts In addition, the queens let the sea spirits unite to create stronger sea spirits. However, it seemed that it was still not enough to deal with Chen Ming''s army. Chen Ming''s army appeared to be even more numerous than before. At first, there were only two to three hundred thousand guardian spirits that followed him. But now it had thrown millions into it¡­ The newly joined Arak Spirit was once a vengeful spirit born from the deaths of people. Sky Swallow Grass, of course, can also be nted under the sea. The guardian spirits knew what to do. They nted the Sky Swallow Grass in the cities after defeating the sea ghosts. Increases the number of guardian spirits and able to get rid of sea ghosts faster Chen Ming started to wipe out the Sea Spirits from the outer cities first. He had managed to deal with the Outer Sea Ghosts. So he slowly squeezed them inside. like the guardian spirits Chen Ming also met many survivors who wanted to join him in eliminating the sea ghosts. Chen Ming went to meet them secretly in caves that were tooplicated for sea ghosts to enter or not, in the habitat of sea monsters that ate sea ghosts. Sea ghosts saw that this ce was very dangerous. So I didn''t think that any survivors would be able to survive there. And it was because of their perilous living conditions. making them stronger than the merged sea ghosts. Chen Ming did not refuse their help. They want revenge. Who is he to stop them from taking revenge on each other? in just two days Chen Ming was able to retake thirteen cities together. Threerge cities and ten smaller cities. Viges are not counted. Because there were so many that he chose not to remember them. Chen Ming returned to Yigui City to rest. The city was now filled with people. They help each other very well. Chen Ming who had returned to the city He thought that the first person to wee him was Tang Huayin, but instead, the person who weed him was Zhu Ying. Julong''s aunt The woman who had been waiting for Chen Ming was there. It was to thank Chen Ming for saving her and her grandson. She didn''t even have a chance to thank him after he fed her a healing pill. She had slept for two days in a row. and only woke up a few hours ago Chen Ming heard Zhu Ying''s thanks. He smirked before speaking. ¡°It''s okay, it''s something I deserve to do anyway.¡± Zhu Ying heard what Chen Ming said. She smiled. She thought about something before she spoke. ¡°I have something I want to give to you.¡± Zhu Ying finished speaking. She took out something before handing it to Chen Ming. What she handed him was a silver dragon seal. ¡°This is it¡± ¡°The Dragon Seal of the Sea Dragon. It was for entering the sea dragon treasury. I don''t know how I can repay you. This is the only thing I can repay you.¡± Chen Ming heard that, he had to However, when the sealnded in Chen Ming''s hands, it shed before it disappeared. On Chen Ming''s hand, there was a symbol of a dragon. Chen Ming now wanted to return the seal. He couldn''t do it anymore. Chapter 653 653 Satellite Cannon The former Sea Dragon Lord''s treasure trove was at the Sea Dragon Pce in Hailong City. Hailong City is the capital of the underwater world. It has a poption of more than billions. mixed with different races of marine life This wasn''t like the terrestrial world that was divided into many boundaries. Here they are united as one. And there are only a fewrge cities. Hailong City is considered the capital and thergest city of all cities. Of course, thisrge poption is not unusual. But no matter how big and popted the city is, When there is no leader, everything is over. due to theck of a leader who can guide everyone People were divided into groups agreeing, disagreeing, and disagreeing with one side. Resulting in the gathering of manpower to protect the city, it was already toote. The Sea Dragon Zhu Daliang, ruler of the underwater world, was captured for some wrongdoing. causing the great city to turn into a bad state and be ruled by the queens of the sea ghosts instead It''s such a ridiculous thing. where everyone quarrels among themselves rather than working together to protect their city. The current Chen Ming could only sigh. ¡°No matter where The concept is all the same¡­only the power level is different.¡± Chen Ming looked at the map Zhu Ying gave him. He found that the treasury was not in the basement of the pce. or in ces that are not easily essible But it was in Zhu Long''s bedroom. The treasure trove was behind the wall in Zhu Long''s bedroom. As long as one had a Destructive Profound Consciousness, one would be able to see it out. ¡°Why did Zhu Daliang build Zhu Long''s bedroom in front of the treasury like this?¡± Chen Ming thought, analyzed, and discerned, it was impossible to move the treasure trove, indicating that the treasure room was before Zhulong''s bedroom. And Zhu Daliang built Zhu Long''s bedroom in front of the treasure room. Zhu Daliang must have nned to give this seal to Zhu Long. However, he had been caught before. Causing the seal that should belong to Zhu Long to fall into his hands now. Speaking of Zhu Daliang being captured already. It was suspicious that Moonhain suddenly appeared. and took Hailong City like that he smelled What will it be exactly like that? However, he was still not quite sure. The only person who could answer this question to him was Long Wei. Chen Ming closed his eyes before trying to feel the seal he had received. He, who had a consciousness at the Newborn God level, was unable to see what was inside the seal. even though it was in him anyway However, even if he couldn''t look into the seal, He was able to guess the possibilities from the information he had. ¡°Since we are unable to look into the seal It means that the treasury must have strong defenses as well, or more. We, who are stronger than Mooninha, cannot even break through the seal. There is absolutely no way for Moon In Ha to enter the treasure treasury.¡± Chen Ming was confident. Only those that the seal chooses can enter. Chen Ming took another superficial examination of the seal. He found out who would be recognized by this seal. The first thing you need to have is dragon''s bloodline And it couldn''t be an ordinary dragon bloodline either. It must only be an elite dragon bloodline. ¡°This must be another reason why that guy wants Zhu Long''s body. In fact, besides wanting his body to revive the real devil also wants to use his bloodline to open the door of the treasury.¡± It''s not a bad n. Unfortunately, that n had to be ruined because of him. Chen Ming thought to this point. He arrived at his house with Zhu Ying following him, like she was his servant. Zhao Long was cleaning the front of the house diligently. He saw Chen Ming and Zhu Ying and rushed over to the two of them. He first of all paid respect to Chen Ming. before smiling at his aunt ¡°Wee back. Dragon Lord, Uncle Ying.¡± Zhu Ying only smiled back at Zhu Long while Chen Ming looked at Zhu Long with suspicion. He hadn''t even told anyone that he was a dragon lord. ¡°Zhulong, how do you know that I am the Dragonlord? I remember that I haven''t told anyone that I''m the Dragon King.¡± Only Zhu Ying knew. and look at the appearance She probably hasn''t talked about it with anyone yet. Zhu Long heard Chen Ming''s question. He answered with certainty. ¡°I can feel the strong dragon bloodline from you. The Dragon''s bloodline is more powerful and mightier than Father''s. My father, with a weaker bloodline than you, is still a sea dragon. It is not strange that you with arger dragon bloodline will be a dragon lord.¡± Chen Ming heard what Zhu Long said. He smiled. Zhao Long seemed to have some good wit. He nodded at Zhu Long before looking nk and speaking. ¡°Aside from being a dragon lord, I am also¡­¡± Zhu Long looked at Chen Ming with sparkling eyes. He was not surprised that Chen Ming had so many positions. He believed that Chen Ming was the best. ¡°Fanboy¡­¡± Chen Ming gained one more fanatical fan. Chen Ming, after talking with Zhulong. He then walked into the house with Zhu Long following him. Serving him like Zhu Ying Chen Ming wanted to tell the two of them to take it easy. But it seemed that what he had said would enter the left ear and go through the right ear. He could only let Zhu Long and Zhu Ying do what they wanted. The two of them were close to Chen Ming and both of them grew stronger. Just like Xiao Long and the rest of the family. Chen Ming''s aura made all those with Dragon Bloodline stronger. Chen Ming entered the house. He called Long Zhiyun. Ye Ying''er and Tang Huayin came over, discussing his ns with the three of them. The n to retake Hailong City Inside the dark space Only the light from the stars shone brightly. There was an old man standing by. On a floor made of many bones His gaze was now staring down at a veryrge world. This old man was Moon Go Eun. The true devil of the fourth samsara level After crossing over to God Level The power level was divided into nine ranks, or nine samsara levels. The First God rank was actually one samsara level. How to pass the samsara up to each stage A god or devil must incarnate part of his own soul in order to be reborn. Practice until you reach the original level. At that point, he merged his Dao samsara together. A new samsara is born with more than one Tao. Moon Go Eun who has arrived at Star Shi Jia. He felt something staring at him. But fortunately, he came prepared. He had almostpletely sealed his power. The power was only left at the Dao Origin level. He was now able to use up to four Dao. but for smoothness He chose to use his weakest Dao. He could feel whatever was looking at him upon realizing that he had only reached the Dao Origin stage. Immediately stopped looking at him. The current Moon Go Eun could only swallow his saliva. That he was so scared even though he was at the Fourth Realm of True Sammara. That''s because ''This level is the same level as Lord Biao Huang when he wasn''t injured?!'' Biao Huang, who was fatally wounded, was still at the fifth level of Sam Sangha. If he wasn''t in a near-death state, How high would his samsara be? Moon Go Eun gritted her teeth. It seemed that the mission he had been assigned was not as easy as he thought. ¡®How did Moon Ha In enter a world with such a terrifying existence? Looking at the normal behavior Moon Ha In had absolutely no way of concealing his own power. Why would he send a God-level devil into a world ruled by despicable gods?¡¯ Moon Gouk shook his head. Come to think of it, it''s no useing up now. He flew down to the top of Shijia Star. And hope that what happened to him now will not happen to him again. Within a deep forest near Dragon City Long Chu was currently asleep in the body of that giant banyan tree. can touch something He slowly woke up and looked up at the sky. His body gradually shrank back to his original form. Looking up at the sky, he stroked his beard. ¡°You think you''re smart. But you are still weak, little devil.¡± Long Chu seemed to be keeping an eye on Moon Gouk. It also seems to know him. And while Long Chu was looking at Moon Go Eun, A young man came out of the bushes. Behind him, a group of people were chained up, they were unconscious. That young man was Li Yang. Why did hee here? It was because Long Chu was bored. In exchange for teaching lower level subjects to him. He had to bring him food every day. and today is the same as every day He brought him delicious food. Although he prefers to eat food from the city. However, it was necessary for him to eat these foods too. to nourish one''s own body Li Yang arrived and saluted Long Chu. To Long Chu, Li Yang might just be a servant bringing him food. However, in Li Yang''s eyes, Long Chu was his respected teacher. If he had eaten a little less food, it would have been good. ¡°Senior, I have brought food to you as you wish.¡± Li Yang said with a smile. He took a bandit with a rtively high martial level and brought it to Long Chu. with his killer technique He was able to capture an entire guerri base without anyone knowing. Long Chu looked at the bandits. before shaking hands Numerous tree roots pierced their bodies before absorbing all the blood within their bodies. ¡°Thank you for the food. But after this, you don''t need to hunt food for me again. However, I have some work for you. Of course, I won''t let you do this job for free¡­¡± Long Chu shared part of his strength with Li Yang. The task he entrusted to Li Yang to do was is to keep an eye on Moon Go Eun Li Yang who received Long Chu''s power couldn''t believe it. He had now broken through to the Dao Origin realm. ¡°Apart from you that I can depend on. There is one more person I want.¡± Long Chu flew to Dragon City. He aimed at a restaurant where he regrly ate. He wanted Mu Zhang along with his tworades to assist Li Yang in this matter. Within thergest city in the north of the underwater world At this moment, a war broke out between green humans with algae all over them. with soldiers in golden armor holding spears and swords They were apanied by a group of people of different races whose eyes filled with anger. Of course, those swarming algaemen were definitely not able to stand up against the bloodthirsty army. ¡°Infiltrate and destroy all the sea ghosts and queens!¡± The general who led this great army was Feng Xian. He was given the task of eliminating the Sea Ghosts. and help survivors Feng Xian led an army of guardian spirits and survivors to attack the city. This city seemed to be thest city before all the armies attacked the capital. The current guardian spirit army was growing rapidly. The number of guardian spirits now already exceeded several million. and look at the appearance The Guardian Spirit Army also showed no signs of stopping its expansion. Feng Xian drove his trusted horse to wipe out the Sea Ghosts as if he were mowing the grass. His spear swung, creating a wave that cut the Sea Ghosts into pieces. He, who had already destroyed so many Sea Ghosts, pointed his spear in a direction, which was the direction of City Lord Fengxian''s Pce. Gathering his soul energy into the spear before throwing it out, forming a path of golden light. Feng Xian''s spear filled with spiritual energy could easily break through severalyers of stone walls. before passing through the body of one queen causing the queen to cry out in pain Feng Xian formed a spear before throwing it at the Queen once more. while the war was going on below Above the battlefield city There''s a spaceship floating around. Chen Ming was currently sitting on udia eating snacks while watching the live broadcast together with Long Ziyun. Ye Ying Er and Tang Huayin The three of them now really want to go down and fight. Zhu Long and Zhu Ying stood behind the four of them. Both of them had very serious expressions on their faces. The two of them watched the Sea Spirits get destroyed with deep satisfaction. Zhu Ying and Zhu Long originally wanted to go down and fight with everyone. But Chen Ming forbade it. The two were different from Long Zhiyun. Ye Ying Er and Tang Huayin It wasn''t because both of them were weak. But it was because there were survivors who hated sea dragons as much as sea ghosts. They med all that had happened on the fact that the dragon had an affair with the person behind the sea serpent and queen. It''s a non-creative reason. Simply put, they want to find someone responsible for what happened. In order to avoid the fact that they were so weak that they couldn''t defend themselves. This type of person, Chen Ming, also met a lot in the past. They are survivors of terrorism. But he lost his family and everything. Chen Ming did not think that Zhu Long and Zhu Ying would stay here. Even if he was able to defeat all the sea ghosts. He was confident that even if the underwater world was restored to its original state, Both of them will not be weed anyway. And because of that, he would take them to his Dragon City too. The battle seems to be over. And the absolute winner was General Feng Xian. He at this time immediately came to report Chen Ming. ¡°Your Highness, now that the cleansing of the Sea Ghosts and Empresses in the Outer City has beenpleted. Does Your Highness want me to lead an army to attack the capital?¡± The current Feng Xian had once again sessfully wiped out the sea nymphs and queens. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Well, for now, you guys should rest first and then head towards Hailong City. However, you must remember that The most important thing is to help the survivors¡­¡± Feng Xian nodded. He will do whatever his King tells him. More than ny percent of the survivors were just ordinary vigers. All of the martial artists were all killed. And more than fifty percent of the people who had been killed had turned into vengeful spirits. and the amount within fifty percent Eighty percent of them asked to join Chen Ming''s guardian spirit army for revenge. or protecting their own children Ordered by Feng Xian He led his army of millions. Immediately attacked Hailong City. ¡°Long Zhiyun, Ye Ying''er. The two of you are well prepared. I will let the two of you join in this battle as well.¡± Chen Ming smiled at the two. He knew how much the two of them wanted to join the fight against the sea ghosts. Chen Ming had previously upgraded everyone''s weapons and armor. Long Zhiyun Ye Ying''er The two were the weakest of the group. weaker than Zhulong But with an upgraded diving suit dealing with sea ghosts wouldn''t be difficult. Hailong City was now full of chaos and panic. The Sea Ghosts were not happy right now. They looked in one direction in fear. They didn''t care about the survivors at all. The survivors used this moment to flee. The sea ghosts who saw them fleeing didn''t care at all. They quickly headed in the same direction. to prepare for something More than billions of them now swam above Hailong City. The amount of them was sorge that Hailong City could be shut down. The light from the crystal ceiling under the sea The light could not reach the ground. It was a terrifying sight. If the sea ghosts weren''t trembling "what happened Why are these sea ghosts acting so strange?¡± ¡°They didn''t torture us after we fled. No, they didn''t even care about us!¡± ¡°Should we use this moment to escape? Or will I use this momentum to kill them?¡± ¡°Kill, what joke are you ying? If theye to their senses They will surely destroy us. I wouldn''t take that with me." the sound of people talking They hoped that someone woulde and liberate their city. and like a wishe true at the edge of the sky Everyone saw arge group of people heading towards Hailong City. And at that moment In addition to seeing arge group of people They also saw a beam of light rushing towards them at great speed. No, it wasn''t them, but the Sea Ghosts flying in the sky. ¡°Satellite Cannon¡­¡± Within the group of survivors in Hailong City It seemed that someone from another Star Path appeared as well. He is a loser came to the underwater world by ident and can''t get out of here. If it weren''t for his underwater breathing technology He must have drowned. he who is desperate Seems to have gained a new hope back. Chapter 654 654 Sinking Brian is a Star Officer Third ss Star Explorer, already the lowest rank among Star Explorers. His power level was at Paragon level orparable to SkyProfoundRealm level. He was only responsible for exploring small stars. The constetion of the Star Explorers League was divided into three tiers. The first level is the small level. The second level isrges and finally giants. The star he was currently in was ranked third. Only Starfinder and Starlord levels are eligible to explore. This was not just your average third. It is also the thirdrgest in the same star path. And it is also the center of all stars. The world below that everyone here calls They are all ssified as smalls. Only a few stars are ssified asrges. Brian was tasked with investigating a small that had no power improvements like profound energy or mana. He who thinks this job is a simple job. But who would have thought that it wouldn''t be as banana as he thought? He was exploring the stars when a dimensional rift suddenly burst and sucked him in. Traveling through the Star Path through a dimensional rift was extremely terrifying. He thought he was going to die. Who would have thought when he opened his eyes again? He would end up in a ce full of water like this. ¡°Crazy, why is there so much misfortune in our lives!¡± Brian thinks he''s out of luck. However, he felt that his body was beingpressed by some kind of energy. He was about to die because of that pressure. He quickly took out a syringe from his pocket and injected it into his neck. pressure gradually decreases He began to exhale. His level rose from the current Paragon level to Ascension or MartialAncestorRealm. He should be d that his level had risen. he cried again He was crying because he knew where he was right now. He wasn''t in a full of ordinary water. ¡°Here, we have been transported to the Third World through a Dimensional Rift. Our current power level is the same as that of ten year olds¡­¡± Brian wept for a moment, and he slowly stood up. He thought of how to find a way back to where he left. He found that something was going on around him. People of different races cried out in panic. Green zombies are chasing everyone. In addition to zombies, there is also a human brain-eating insect queen. Bryant immediately did what he could do at that moment. He ran with the weakest power level in the world. Instead, he was able to run away from those above him. ¡°It''s gone, there''s nothing left, all the collected treasures in my life.¡± Brian uses everything that will help him survive. Those treasures came from his lifetime savings. He used it all in just a few minutes. Fortunately, it was not wasted. He was able to escape the zombies and insect queens. He had to find a temporary shelter first. and try to contact Starfinder or Starlord in this or nearby stars He tried to find the signaling device in his pocket and found it to be broken and unable to work. ¡°If it''s bad luck, I wish there was some limit!!!¡± Brian copsed to the floor. What will he do with his life now? no way to go on He only had to blend in with the survivors. and waiting for the day when he will gain his freedom back And that day he saw the light of hope. ¡°Satellite Cannon¡­ Star-Lord!¡± Brian hadn''t thought that someone woulde and help him in such a dire situation. Plus, the one who helped him was Star-Lord! How did he know it was Star Lord who hade to help? Because only a Star-Lord could use a spaceship equipped with such a mass destruction system. ¡°Or is it that we actually have an extraordinary background¡­ that''s right. Otherwise, Star Lord level wille to help us?¡± It seems that Brian has been in the battle world for too long and has been infected by them. Brian stood up. He looked at the survivors he had been friends with during his time here. ¡°We, my family, have sent someone to help me!¡± Everyone looked at him with absent-minded eyes. Nobody seemed to believe Brian at all. But they were friends in times of trouble. decides to believe Brian Brian picked up something. It was the transmitter he was trying to fix. Its appearance waspletely different from the original, with no trace of the original structure remaining. He thought it could no longer be used. However, he was wrong. It works! him in order to send a message to the oing mothership. He needed to go to a higher ce. He chose to stand on top of the pce to send out a signal. Brian has to go home. and to find his family¡­his secret ce On udia, Chen Ming felt strange. as if he was about to meet someone The situation might be simr to the one he encountered with Zhu Rong and Zhu Ying. However, this time it made him feel even more strange. ¡°What makes us feel this creepy?¡± Chen Ming couldn''t understand why he felt this way. He was thinking about how he could feel this way. udia was acting strange. Its machine shook up. [Found!@#%Level Interruption!@$%@#Omega Unable to control..!@$^2Drive!%@#%$^Can move Make anding¡­!@%@emergency] Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Who disturbed udia to the point that it crashed the ne like this¡­ A huge star fell into the center of Hailong City. But here is under the sea, how can stars fall? That''s right, this isn''t an ordinary meteor, it''s the massive spaceship udia. udia nownded in the heart of Hailong City. But before it hit the ground, it was as if the gravitational force of the Earth had changed. udia should have fallen to the ground like this. back to soft ground This is a true refutation of the theory of gravity¡­ And as soon as udianded in Hailong''s city center, sea ghosts The remnants of udia''s artillery purges are surrounded by udia. They attacked udia relentlessly with everything they had. But their attacks couldn''t do anything to udia. udia, at this moment, the system is still in flux. Including the three Ark inside. therefore it was unable to counterattack the Sea Ghost. If the machine is not wobbly These sea ghosts would definitely disappear before they could reach it. However, even if it was unable to counter it. But those inside don''t count. Swords formed by the surrounding waters appeared before stabbing the sea ghosts until their bodies were shredded. Although they were much stronger than they were originally. but in vain The door to udia''s entrance slowly opened. Chen Ming and Tang Huayin Along with Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er walking out. The four looked around. The state of the country right now looks very bad. Ye Ying''er, seeing her hometown of Hailong City, was in such a state of ruin. She even cried. Long Zhiyun pulled her into a hug tofort her. Chen Ming saw Ye Ying''er''s pitiful expression and sighed. He looked towards the city entrance. Feng Xian at this moment destroyed the entrance gate and was able to bring the guardian spirit army into the city and start purging the remaining sea ghosts. and many of them remained. ¡°It will take quite a while to wipe them all out.¡± Chen Ming then looked towards the pce. He seemed to see someone standing at the top of the pce. With Chen Ming''s dragon eyes He could see what the person standing atop the pce was doing. The person standing on the top of the pce was a young man who looked like he shouldn''t belong here. He was waving his hands down at him excitedly. How did he act like he knew Chen Ming? Chen Ming was suspicious. He took one step forward and appeared in front of the person waving his hand. and as soon as he arrived The young man immediately jumped into his embrace as he cried out for joy. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. ¡°Star-Lord hase to help me. I''ve been waiting for so long, why did I juste!¡± ¡°..........¡± ¡°Well¡­ since you''ve arrived. Help me go back to my family. And those people helped them too. They are my friends.¡± Chen Ming looked at the survivors who fought the sea ghosts to protect the young man. Chen Ming wiggled his finger. The ground on which the Sea Nymphs stood became a pit before tentacles made of water squeezed them down before they were crushed to death by thepacted earth. The survivors who saw that could only swallow their saliva. It was a very brutal death. The young man who saw that had a proud expression on his face. It was as if Chen Ming had done it himself. Chen Ming had already seen the young man''s expression. He couldn''t helpughing slightly before shaking his head. He took out his phone before scanning his face. His information appeared in the Starlord app. His name was Brian Ether, an extremely low-level official who was unlikely to be in this third world. It means that there must be something unexpected going on. Chen Ming saw some kind of fate thread inside Brian''s body. ording to the information he has Bryant is unlikely to know someone as big as Star-Lord. Why did he think his family could send a Star-Lord to help him? Wasn''t he just an orphan before he became a star explorer¡­ Chen Ming came to this point. He overheard Brian talking to his friends about a family he never had and sent someone to help him. ¡®Really pitiful¡­¡¯ Chen Ming decided not to say anything. Looking at his age, Brian was still young. Same age as high school students only. But you have toe across something like this. It''s not strange that he''s going to lose his mind. Chen Ming then led Brian and his group down from the top of the pce. He saw that everyone was hungry and gave them food. Brian and everyone ate ravenously. Their position attracted other survivors toe out. and asked Chen Ming to eat. They first saw Chen Ming appear. They were still apprehensive. However, seeing Brian and everyone else, they decided to approach Chen Ming. Chen Ming, of course, had also prepared food for this purpose. can provide enough food for everyone Brian after finishing his meal. He walked over and thanked Chen Ming for saving him. He seemed to have forgotten about thanking him because of his joy. And besides thanking Chen Ming He tried to ask for his family. Chen Ming felt pity for Brian. He thought nothing of it and used his dragon powers to determine Brian''s fate. And he found something interesting. Brian''s family is still alive. Plus, from the line of destiny His family is an important person protected by the universe¡­ ¡°This was really unexpected.¡± Chapter 655 655 Theres A Path To Walk On Feng Xian and the Guardian Spirit Army were able to deal with all of the sea nymphs and queens in no time. In the meantime, Chen Ming gathered people before sending them to various cities. which he had upied and spread out the defensive boundaries People praised Chen Ming. However, there were some who were still unable to let go of their anger toward the dragons. Chen Ming didn''t think much of it. and told them that if there was any residual anger Use it to live on. And if you want revenge He will be that target for them. The enraged crowd looked at Chen Ming. The overflowing merciful aura made them rethink. whether their resentment was aimed at the wrong target or not After sending them to different cities Chen Ming continued to observe Brian. He looked very excited to meet his family. What would Chen Ming say? His family seemed to be in a far away from Shi Jia. In fact, the stars are not even in the astral path. making it difficult to be able to travel to even with udia He has a lot of information about Star-Lord. But it was information that hadn''t been updated for hundreds of years. If he wants more information He might have to head for the Star Path towards the Grand Y ruling territory of the Star Explorers. Chen Ming shook his head. He still has many things to do. Look at the destiny that connects Brian and his family. He knew it wasn''t time yet. ¡°I still can''t bring you to meet your family, I-¡± ¡°I understand. It might be too dangerous for me, right? My family is protecting me from their enemies. You don''t have to exin I understand¡­¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°Yes, it is like that.¡± Chen Ming could only scratch his head. He really didn''t understand these people. Even his divine spirit couldn''t read his thoughts. Chen Ming was puzzled by Brian''s attitude. He saw something lying on the table. ¡°Um, Brian, that is.¡± ¡°Ah, this is a SOS transmitter that I repaired. It works quite well. Did you receive a signal from this transmitter? I will demonstrate its new function.¡± Before Brian could turn on the transmitter. udia sends a capture wave from one of the guns mounted on the ship towards the transmitter before seizing it. ¡°Hey! take it as Namana That''s mine." [A dangerous transmitter has been detected that can destroy the ship''s controls.plete seizure¡­] heard what udia said Chen Ming looked at Brian with a smile. ¡°It was you who almost crashed the spaceship.¡± ¡°I don''t understand what you''re saying.¡± Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Brian doesn''t seem to really know that his invention can destroy the controls of a very high-tech spaceship. Or will he be a genius in bringing disaster? Chen Ming didn''t want to think. He checked Brian''s horoscope again. However, he saw that it was normal. Which is impossible when looking at it from reality. ¡°Or our level isn''t high enough yet. Unlikely.¡± Chen Ming sighed before giving up on this matter. He then turned to Ye Ying''er who was currently looking at his own house. The beautiful house is now in ruins. Long Zhiyunforted her. But it doesn''t seem to have much effect. Tang Huayin was also standing there. She also didn''t know how tofort her. She turned to look at Chen Ming before talking to him telepathically asking him to do something. Chen Ming thought for a moment before starting to read Ye Ying''er''s fate. He found that there were many lines of destiny tied to her. One of them belonged to him. He used that fate line to look at her other fate lines. ¡°Her fate lines are simr to those of Brian. Don''t tell me that." Chen Ming closed his eyes and made a deep touch. He found a thin line of fate that tied her by blood. There was only one strand left. Chen Ming then gently controlled that Fate Line. He didn''t want it to be broken. This was a very risky thing for him to look into anyone''s fate. He wasn''t proficient enough. ¡°I will help you.¡± Nyx helped Chen Ming to look at the Fate Line. She was trying to teach him how to do it. Chen Ming learned and remembered. He arrived at the owner of this fate line. siren! She was Ye Ying''er''s mother. she is still alive But she was imprisoned somewhere. ¡°She was imprisoned in an underwater prison in a different realm connected to this underwater world.¡± There were many dimensional rifts. No wonder there was a connection between this world and the otherworldly realms belonging to the mad gods. Chen Ming walked towards Ye Ying''er. She saw him walking towards him. She now needed someone who could depend on her. She ran to hug him. The embraced Chen Ming hugged her back before rubbing her head with pity. He let the crying girl calm down before he could tell her some important news. Ye Ying''er heard that her mother was still alive. was very happy However, hearing that her surviving mother was imprisoned in the Undersea Prison in the Other Realm made her feel anxious. ¡°Your Highness, this matter.¡± ¡°Don''t worry about Ying''er. You already have the idea of going to the otherworldly realm. Go there, your first goal is to help your mother.¡± ¡°Brother is very good to me. I don''t know how to repay you. I, I will give you everything I have.¡± Chen Ming smiled before rubbing her head. He did not deny what she wanted to give him. because of experience He knew that even if he refused, it would only be possible. It''s better to fight and take it like a man. upying Holong City was possible with its splendor. Feng Xian and the sea ghosts after taking over the city. They began to go out of the city to get rid of any sea nymphs and queens that might be left. thHe had to exterminate thempletely, otherwise they might reappear with arge army. Hailong City after the sea ghosts and queens were wiped out. just returned to peace again Houses, pces, roads, walls, and many more are now so destroyed that they cannot be repaired. could only destroy it and rebuild it. Chen Ming looked at the people through the giant water-containing orb. He was currently broadcasting to every city under the sea. He offered all the survivors whether they wanted to continue living in Hailong City or not. Or will it spread to the cities that are still in good condition? Many people asked toe back to live in Hailong City again. They will rebuild Hailong City. This is their hometown. They cannot leave it. Chen Ming saw that. He blessed Hailong City and created a very strong barrier. for what happened in the past will not happen again in the future Chen Ming also closed the dimensional rift connecting the two underwater worlds. If he was going to travel to another world He will take the path that explorers take. Chen Ming, after finishing the people. He headed to the pce to examine the treasure in Zhu Long''s bedroom. together with everyone Brian is now in a very shabby condition. He slept on the spaceship udia. Zhu Ying acted as a guide for everyone. The vast pce now had many parts destroyed until the original structure remained. But she still remembered the way to Zhu Long''s bedroom. ¡°Long''er''s bedroom is this way, your Highness.¡± Zhu Ying brought Chen Ming and everyone to Zhu Long''s bedroom. But Zhao Long''s bedroom was protected by some kind of space. This realm was filled with the Dao of corruption. This must be Minha In''s barrier. even though he is dead The power he left behind was still there. Chen Ming destroyed Minhain''s remnant Dao. He could also hear the screams of his soul. After all, God level is definitely not easy to die. He was confident that Minha In would definitely be able to reincarnate. However, he will not be as strong as before. and may not be able to cross the boundary again Chen Ming and everyone walked into Zhu Long''s bedroom. Inside the bedroom was destroyed, leaving only the entrance to the treasury. The entrance to the treasury was a gate made of gold with dragon patterns carved on it. ¡°From here on out, His Highness is the only person who can enter. Let everyone wait outside for His Highness.¡± Zhu Ying spoke to everyone. ¡°Too bad I want to go in too.¡± Tang Huayin wanted to know what was inside. But since only Chen Ming could go in She could only wait outside. ¡°If you want to see what''s inside I will open the live for you to see how it is.¡± "Live" Zhulong Juying looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. The two of them had never been to Dragon City before, so they didn''t know. Tang Huayin exined about the live to the two of them. It was like the water orb that sent the animation that Chen Ming had used earlier. But within the treasury, he couldn''t use that method. Therefore, he will use a short-term live method with a mobile phone instead. Short-term live uses mobile phone signals to live. And those who can receive this signal are only those who use mobile phones with the same signal system. Chen Ming walked closer to the entrance of the treasury. The carved dragon slowly opened its eyes beforeing out of the door. ¡°Lord of the noble dragon bloodline Why did youe to this ce? The treasures within could not bepared to that ce.¡± ¡°that ce¡± ¡°The Realm of True Gods and Demons There are so many treasures that within my treasury are iparable.¡± ¡°I¡­ didn''te from there. Can you tell me where that ce is?¡± ¡°I am only a fraction of the creator''s soul. If you want to know Within the treasury lies a treasure that will help you prate the realm of true gods and demons. with your power I''m sure you''ll be able to stand there for sure.¡± Chen Ming nodded. The golden dragon slowly returned to its original position before the door of the treasury slowly opened. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked behind him before nodding at everyone before walking towards the inside of the treasure treasury. Realm of real gods and demons That ce might be one of the ces he needed to go to seek power to deal with the Outer World Gods. Nyx told him There was even more dangerous than the otherworldly realm she came from. There was an entity of the same level as her. ¡°Really interesting. If there existed an existenceparable to Nyx So there must be a path for me to walk on. to prepare to fight against the gods of the outside world.¡± Chen Ming''s main goal was to eliminate the gods of the outside world. Chapter 656 656 Treasure Room inside the treasury Chen Ming opened the live broadcast on his mobile phone to let everyone outside see the awesomeness inside. Chen Ming at this moment walked inside. He had to admit that this treasury was indeed extraordinary. as soon as he walked in He could feel his power being sealed. He had be just an ordinary person whose profound strength was only at the MartialAncestorRealm level. He couldn''t reach his dao here. as if this ce was cut off from the universe It''s a separate dimension like Nyx''s dark dimension. ¡°Who built this ce? The defensive realm here is as strong as your dark realm, Nyx.¡± Chen Ming spoke to Nyx, who was now looking at things with interest. Nyx replied to Chen Ming. ¡°Those who built this ce seem to have used the power of Nuwa''s stones to build this ce. If you want to use the power here, all you have to do is hold the Nuwa Stone in your hand. But right now I''m absorbing the energy from the Nuwa Stone. I can''t send it to you right now.¡± Chen Ming nodded. It was actually Nuwa''s power. ¡°No need, I don''t need to use the power here.¡± If an intruder breaks into this ce The surrounding golden dragons must have already attacked him. He slowly entered the treasury. Here, the walls, floors, and ceilings were made of pure gold. Furthermore, it was adorned with many precious gems and spirit stones. Just taking these things can make the battle of the world sway. Chen Ming only looked at them. These things were of no use to him. He took a look around. and find out what benefits him. Chen Ming came to a stop at a mountain pile of treasures. His power might have been sealed. But his dragon bloodline was still viable. In fact, he felt that his dragon energy was a little stronger while here. Chen Ming used his dragon eyes to find the most precious treasure. and benefit him within this He found that there were two things that he could use. Dragon Fang Sword (Level: God) Attribute 1: When in the hands of someone with the Dragon Bloodline It will help make the dragon bloodline in you stronger. Property 2: Inside the sword was filled with countless small dragon fangs. Every time it hits an enemy, it leaves a dragon fang inside its body. Makes it unable to heal wounds until the dragon''s fangs are withdrawn from itself. Feature 3: Built-in Repair Saber The fangs that have been spent will grow back stronger than before. Star Map (Level: God) Feature 1: contains the position information of all stars in the universe Feature 2: Identify the location and path to the stars. Either traveling by the path of the stars or outside the path of the stars. Feature 3: Travel across dimensions Can travel to any ce where the pin has been posted. But the farther away The more the user''s profound energy was consumed, the more Chen Ming looked at these two things. This was the first time he saw a God Level item. And it''s a lot of cheating too. He had chosen the Dragon Fang sword when he already had a better trident. That was because he could use it with sword arts while using the trident as well. ¡°Weapons and Maps These two items are the ones that suit us the most. Next, ask for something to leave to other people as well. There are many treasures here. Putting it here is just wasted.¡± Chen Ming then selected other items suitable for his people. All of the things he picked up were all at the God Level. Chen Ming was initially excited. but remembering the words of the dragon guarding the gate The excitement diminished. These things might seem very valuable in this world. But it wasmon in the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Chen Ming thought about it and shook his head. Chen Ming had all the things he wanted. immediately walked out of the treasury Tang Huayin and the others were waiting for him outside. He took out the items he had taken from within and gave them to the people who were waiting for him. Zhu Long and Zhu Yip were amazed. Chen Ming walked over to the two of them before handing over the Azure Dragon Silk Robe. and a sea dragon spear for the two of them. "Thank you for the Thai baht" Both Zhu Long and Zhu Ying were impressed. Neither of them thought that Chen Ming would have prepared something for them either. The live the two of them watched on Tang Huayin''s phone. neither of them heard a sound only see pictures They both thought that he had taken these things to give to his mistress. I don''t think that these items will be brought for both of them. ¡°No need to thank me. These things really should belong to Zhu Long.¡± ¡°Not His Highness. Elder Brother might actually want to give the seal to Long''er. However, the heavens did not determine Long''er to own it. but he.¡± Chen Ming heard Zhu Ying say. He could only nod. Heaven always chooses him. He then looked at Ye Ying''er and Long Ziyun. What he had promised the two of them was now that he had done it. Ye Ying''er now has a new goal, which is to help her mother in the otherworldly realm. Of course, where did Ye Ying''er go? Long Zhiyun was also going there. The two are like brothers who cannot be separated. Chen Ming after handing out gifts was like he was Santa. brought everyone back to udia and discuss where to go next Will you go up to the Dragon Inds? Because he had something to discuss with Long Wei about the captured Sea Dragon. Chen Ming and the girls decided to return to the Dragon Inds. Ye Ying''er now has nothing on his mind. Her only goal was to save her mother from the clutches of deranged gods. Long Zhiyun would help her as best as she could. Even though she couldn''t do much. before returning to the Dragon Inds Chen Ming needed to stop at one ce first. That ce was Juxing Wuwei''s vige. Chen Ming told him and everyone in the vige that he had already wiped out all the sea nymphs and queens from the sea world. but for safety He gave Feng Xian the task of exploring the different areas to be sure once more. the people were delighted They will finally be able to return to their true home. Although their country may be destroyed until nothing remains. But However, those of them can be recreated. Juxing Wuweiter led the people of the vige back down to the underwater world to start a new life. The underwater world nowcks a leader. Everyone wanted Chen Ming to be a sea dragon to rule the undersea world. Chen Ming, who was used to being subjected to positions He didn''t think much of it and took the position. He who had already taken that position certainly had no time to manage. He has done what he can do that is. He appointed Ju Qingwuwei as his deputy for a thousand years. And if Ju Xing Wuwei wants to step down, his nephew and niece can take over. Juxing Wuwei heard such a sign and immediately realized that Chen Ming was definitely not likely to return to this position. He just imed to be back in a thousand years time. By then he would have be the master of the universe. Why would hee to work in such a small position? Yes, Chen Ming now thought. When it''s like this Why didn''t he ascend to the top position like the president of thepany and let other people perform various duties for him? His job was only to make big decisions. On the spaceship udia heading up to the Dragon Inds. Tang Huayin was currently hugging Chen Ming on the bed. She wouldn''t let him go anywhere today. This was thest chance to be alone with him¡­ Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er didn''t count. Chen Ming knew what Tang Huayin wanted. He closed his eyes before speaking. ¡°Senior¡­ are you sure you want to do that¡­ if you can stop now?¡± Chen Ming spoke as he pressed Tang Huayin who was wearing red underwear onto the bed. He looked into her eyes that had now turned into dragon eyes as well as him. ¡°Ming, stop calling me senior. call me hua yin I''ve wanted this¡­for a long time, dazed eyes, from when we were in college together. But Ming refused to understand once. Only have to do this¡­¡± Chen Ming and Tang Huayin just now had a normal conversation. There are only two people now. And soon the two of them thought that they could speak normally to the others in their group. Because thepatibility of the two worlds is increasing. Chen Ming who didn''t do anything to Tang Huayin. Because he didn''t want his rtionship with her to change. He was afraid that she would change if he did that to her. But now he was sure that she would never change. Even though they are far from each other in different universes Their fates still intertwined. ¡°Understood, Hua Yin.¡± Tang Huayin was now extremely happy. She slowly stripped Chen Ming''s clothes piece by piece as shey on the bed. Both of their bodies were extremely hot. The two dragon eyes stared at each other. ¡°Ming is too delicious, let me eat.¡± ¡°Come in, Hua Yin.¡± The two harmonized after that. The sounds of bodies colliding erupted all around. Chen Ming lowered his strength to the Dao Origin Realm level so as not to cause trouble for Tang Huayin''s body. But what does Dao Origin Realm level have? Of course it caused many miracles. Chapter 657 657 Bad Intents Chen Ming had now returned to Dragon City with everyone. Tang Huayin, Ye Ying''er, Long Ziyun, Juying, Zhulong, and Brian, there were four of them left. But on the way back there were seven. Three new members have been added. Zhu Ying, Zhu Long, was rightly received very well. while Brian Not many people paid much attention to him. Maybe it was because he had a very thin personality. And as soon as Chen Ming walked through the front door of the house, He hasn''t greeted anyone yet. something jumped on him What jumped at him was a girl with little wings on her back. she is a heavenly angel It was Xiaoxianni. ¡°You''re back!¡± Xiaoxianni jumped and hugged Chen Ming in nostalgia. Chen Ming hugged her back. He didn''t think that she would miss him so much. ¡°Brother Ni''er, I''m hungry. Give Ni''er some food." Xiaoxianyi''s stomach growled. Chen Ming could only smile at her. He thought that she could miss him wherever she was just hungry. She had told him that there was a qi made from Law of Light to eat here without limits. But it couldn''t beat the Qi that Chen Ming fed her. The qi that Chen Ming fed her was not the qi born from the Law of Light, but the Dao. The Tao is above allws. Of course, the quality has to be better. Chen Ming held Xiao Xianni. A cute little fairy appeared before feeding her with his qi. ¡°So delicious~¡± Xiao Xianni ate Chen Ming''s Qi with gusto. Without Chen Ming''s profound strength for much longer She probably couldn''t stand it. Where does he go from now on? She will go with him too. While Chen Ming was feeding Xiaoxianni on the other side, the girls just now noticed Tang Huayin''s abnormality. She was shining right now, as everyone knew what caused it. They asked Tang Huayin why she shed like this. Tang Huayin was slightly embarrassed before speaking briefly to them. ¡°Well, it''s like this.¡± On the way back to that Dragon City She spent time with Chen Ming in the bedroom. The two brooded in the room for several days. Needless to say, I knew what the two of them were doing in there. It''s a pity that Tang Huayin still didn''t want little siblings. Because she knew that she wasn''t ready like Kang Lan. Tang Huayin was filled with joy as the person beside her felt restless and the other person. look faintly smiling Long Zhiyun was simr to someone who hadn''t slept for days. while Ye Ying''er It was still Ye Ying''er. She had found herself on the way. Dragon pheromones are really scary. Especially the pheromones of the Dragon God. Even if Chen Ming had already blocked the boundary it still can''t take it The girls who saw Tang Huayin shone brightly. Of course, they hurriedly pulled Tang Huai Yin to the meeting¡­ They obviously wanted the details. Ye Ying''er was surprised. She also went with him. Long Zhiyun could only look at the girls, not knowing what to do from now on. Xiao Wen, who saw her, was uneasy. Walked over to her before taking her hand to join his group as well. Chen Ming saw everyone like that and shook his head. He felt like he had been divided somehow. ¡°Alright, as long as they have fun and be happy, that''s enough.¡± Chen Ming then headed towards his office with Xiaoxianni. He immediately told Zhu Ying and Zhu Long to choose a room in the house. The two did as Chen Ming said. where the seven fairies weed them very well ¡®What about me?¡¯ Someone seems to have been forgotten. Chen Ming was currently inside his office. He had to prepare to descend to theherworld to seek the inheritance of the Nameless Emperor from every continent. and while he was making a note of what he had to do next He could sense something. It''s a touch full of evil. ¡­¡­¡­. Inside the man-eating forest Moon Go Eun was currently heading to Dragon City. A ce where he had obtained information and was certain that the City Lord was the target he was looking for. he looked back No one has followed him. Previously, there were always people following him wherever he went. He wanted to deal with both. But every time he would take action It was something that warned him that if he took action, The one who died was him. He was currently only at the Dao Origin Realm level. If he used his true strength, The gods must have sensed him. And definitely came to get rid of him immediately. From here to the Realm of True Gods and Demons might be quite a distance. But for a god who was at the sixth level of samsara and above, could travel across time dimensions. This allows them to arrive here as soon as they want. Moon Go Eun was now considered to be on a stealth mission. If found, it''s death in one ce... Moon Go Eun shook her head. He stopped to think about the evil tracks. He had to deal with the people who had broken the ns of the ckbone King. If he was misbehaving His fate was no different from that of his nephew, no, it might have been more depressing. ''Just wait and see, I''ll tear it to shreds'' Mungoin hummed out. If the other party was at the Primordial God level then He could kill him in the blink of an eye. and immediately used that moment to escape. Long Chu watched Moon Goin while eating fried chicken. He was now able to deal with him in an instant, however. This was a great opportunity for his elders to face a high God level enemy. If he can''t deal with Moon Go Eun He gradually went to helpter, it was still not toote. Chen Ming sensed the danger directed at him. Anything or anyone aiming at him had an extremely strong rotten smell. This smell made him think of Moon Hain. But he was sure that Nyx would never make a mistake. And Moon Ha In was truly dead. Chen Ming now could not let go. The people who were targeting him now could be a threat to him and everyone who mattered to him. Chen Ming stopped doing everything before getting up from his seat. He would immediately head in a direction where he sensed danger and Fenafe. Nyx, who had initially slept in Chen Ming''s body slowly opened his eyes. She yawned slightly before speaking to Chen Ming. ¡°Touch like this. I have met before And it''s not Moon In Ha''s. It belongs to a high-ranking demon who is a close servant of the ck Bone King.¡± Nyx told Chen Ming that she had encountered a demon that wasing towards Chen Ming. His level might just be an ant in her eyes. But with Chen Ming, he was considerably stronger. If they really fight He might not be able to defeat this true demon. but even dangerous Chen Ming was not afraid at all. Nyx smiled at Chen Ming''s determination. He who carries the destiny of the universe and hers. must be like this ¡°Right now, you are not the demon lord''s opponent. But don''t worry my dear husband. I will be your strength My power is your power. Use it to the fullest.¡± ¡°Understood, thank you very much.¡± Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t want to rely too much on Nyx. But in the current situation it is necessary. Chen Ming really was able to use the power of the cosmic power he possessed to increase his power to be on par with the true demon, and besides the cosmic power, he also had chaos. Both of these don''t adhere to any rules. Unfortunately, he was still unable to control the two powers very well. And it can be dangerous for everyone in the world if he''s not careful or makes a mistake. He kept these two powers for emergency use only. inside the man-eating forest Moon Go Eun was now on his way to Dragon City. He wanted to attack Dragon City from where he stood with his rotten dao. But before he got there He stopped to move on. His body couldn''t move any further. ''This is it'' Moon Go Eun thought of someone with the same power as the ck Bone King. Only he in the world could stop him like this. ¡°What do you want to stop me like this? I only wanted to take revenge on the person who killed my grandson. did not intend to cause any trouble to you Just let me finish him off. I will leave here immediately.¡± Moon Ko Eun uses the reason for his grandson''s murder to avenge. After that, he would immediately leave. This is a verymon urrence. Moon Go Eun waited for an answer. But no one replied to him. But after a while, he regained his control. Moon Go Eun wanted to thank him for letting him go, but Chen Ming appeared first. He looked at Moon Go Eun with sharp eyes. Moon Go Eun is iparably more dangerous than Moon Ha In. ¡°You are the Dragon City Lord, right?¡± Moon Go Eun looked at Chen Ming from head to toe. Everything matched the information he had received. But it wouldn''t hurt to ask more. ¡°Yes, I am the Dragon City Lord.¡± Chen Ming looked at Moon Go Eun about what to do next. ¡°It''s good, I won''t waste my time.¡± Moon Go Eun threw a palm towards Chen Ming. Palm strength to look light But it''s extremely intense. Rottenness spreads everywhere. eats grass and ground Chen Ming was currently using the Dao of Refinement. Moon Go Eun''s dao was stronger. However, his Dao won the way. So let''s go together at this moment. ¡°Your ess to Dao is not bad, try this.¡± Moon Go Eun was a God of the Fourth Level of Samsara. He had four Daoes in him. The first dao he used was the weakest dao. That was the Dao of Rottenness. ¡°Try this. There''s no way you can take it.¡± Moon Go Eun spoke confidently. He switched to the Dao of Destruction. Chen Ming hurriedly backed away. Moon Goin''s Dao of Destruction could turn him into dust if touched. Chen Ming was no longer able to attack at close range. ¡°Allow me to take your life for good. If you resist any more I will send other people important to you to hell together.¡± Chen Ming heard Moon Go Eun say. He could only sigh. Looks like I need to rely on Nyx again. Moon Go Eun at first thought it was an easy job. But when he saw that everything was dark. He even had a change in his expression. ¡°This is your handiwork, Nyx.¡± Nyx, of course, did not answer. She went back to sleep again. For her, Moon Go Eun wasn''t worthy enough for her to discuss. Even her ck Bone King had pped him in one blow, causing him to be seriously injured. The ck Bone King didn''t have all the bones and was sitting in his own territory because Nyx fed his bones to Cerberus. If he knew that Cerberus had be Chen Ming''s pet. What do you think? ¡°I will give you a portion of my power. It should be enough for you to deal with this thing. and after dealing with the rotten insects I want my reward." Nyx licks her own lips. She wanted warmth from him. Chen Ming could only smile. He would reward her handsomely for ying her father the way she liked. He who is a good lover must satisfy all his wife''s needs. No matter how obscene it looks, but Chen Ming looked at Moon Go Eun. He has received the power of Nyx. In addition, Nyx spread her territory for him to fight fully. What a really good lover. Chapter 658 658 First Chance Is Everything ¡°Let''s get started. Grandpa,e and take a good look at my battle.¡± Chen Ming spoke as he looked in one direction. "paternal grandfather?" Moon Go Eun didn''t understand who Chen Ming was talking about. And just as he was about to ask who Chen Ming was referring to, Beside Chen Ming, a spatial rift split open before an old man walked out. Of course, that old man was Long Chu. ¡°Huh, I can''t hide from you. Deserved to be Grandpa''s beloved grandson." Long Chu appeared. He had a satisfied expression on Chen Ming''s touch. Even if he used the Dao of Space and Time, ¡°Here you are¡­ you are.¡± Moon Go Eun knew that Long Chu was the one who was watching over him. But did nothing until now. ¡°I am the grandfather of the person you want to seek revenge on. I understand the feeling, but it''s okay. It''s okay after you fight my grandson. I will send your soul to live with your grandson¡­ Hmm. Grandson of the Broken Spirit It''s gone, it''s really a pity." He now knew that He got into a trap where he couldn''t get out. Moon Go Eun gritted her teeth. He was nowpletely trapped. The other party let him in. But that doesn''t mean letting him out. Moon Go Eun wants to release his true power. Even if you''ve already done that True gods could sense his existence however. But it''s better than ending up here now. ¡®There is no other way. However, we must save our lives first.'' He wanted to use some kind of technique that would allow him to get out of here. However, before he had a chance to unleash his true power. and can use that technique Long Chu appeared in front of him first. and stopped him with a barrier of space and time ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? live to y for my nephew first I promise I won''t kill you if you beat my grandson. But if you n to kill my grandson?¡± Long Chu''s eyes shone red. Moon Go Eun now could only nod. What can he do? He was even at the fourth level of Samsara. However, the other party had to be at the Sixth Level or above to be able to deal with him so easily. Aside from Long Chu, there was also the Dark Mother Nyx who could p the ck Bone King in one blow to such a state. With him, she would just have to breathe heavily and he''d crumble away. Moon Go Eun hesitated for a moment before speaking to Long Chu. ¡°You promised to let me go. If I can defeat your nephew Is this true or not?¡± ¡°Absolutely true, hohoho. I''m not going back on my words anyway.¡± ¡°I know, but I have one question that I want to ask you. Which side are you on?" "Which side? I''m not on either side. I''m on my side, no, I''m on my grandson''s side.¡± Moon Go Eun, upon hearing that, was relieved. The other party was not on either side, there was a high probability that Long Chu would really let him go. Moon Go Eun looked at Chen Ming. He couldn''t kill Chen Ming right now. However, he was able to bring this news to the ckbone King. ¡°Let''s put an end to this matter.¡± Moon Go Eun prepares to fight. Chen Ming looked at Long Chu before shaking his head. He knew what Long Chu wanted. Long Chu wanted to give him some experience in fighting those from the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Long Chu slowly crept into the ground. and open up space for the two to fight Chen Ming released his true form. Cosmic Devouring Dragon Form After he released his true form, Beside him, a spatial rift had ruptured, Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei just now appearing. ¡°This is a one-on-one battle. Why did you bring them here like this?¡± Moon Go Eun looked at the three dragons. The three dragons were bloodline dragons that were as high as Chen Ming. However, he did not know what kind of dragon those three dragons were. ''Even I, who lived for a hundred thousand years, had never seen them before.'' He would never have seen the three dragon bloodlines. Because he needed to live at least a long time before this universe was born. or was born in a world where their information remained and not destroyed like the world below "Fight face to face. I don''t remember my grandfather saying that. He was just telling you to defeat me. You need to defeat me means that only you will have to defeat me.¡± others are forbidden Moon Go Eun heard that andughed. ¡°Hmm, three, four, or any number, it doesn''t matter. If I still-¡± Moon Go Eun had not yet finished speaking. On the ground next to Chen Ming, a crack split open. A dog with three heads appeared. ¡°Abyssal dog!¡± Cerberus, the dog that ate the bones of the ck Bone King. ¡°Why do you have the Dog of the Hell Ruler of the Other Realm?¡± Chen Ming did not answer Moon Goin''s question. He started attacking Moon Goan with a Sword Dao. ¡°Since you do not answer I won''t ask!¡± I''ve never felt so embarrassed before in my life. Moon Go Eun attacked Chen Ming with a scepter. He took out the scepter from the ring before colliding directly with Chen Ming. Chen Ming was thrown backwards. The ground was shattered. The Fourth Sang Sang Realm was indeed extraordinary. Even he hadn''t even used his true strength yet. ¡°Weak, hmm, this is good-¡± I haven''t finished speaking yet. A wound appeared on his chest. ck blood spurted from within him. ¡°This¡­ the darkness is consuming me. No, this isn''t normal darkness. What exactly is it!¡± Chen Ming''s attack on Moon Goin just now, he didn''t just use Dao. He used the Sword Dao, the Water Dao, and the Dark Dao. The Dao of Dreams and Finally Chaos ¡°What are you doing to me?!¡± ¡°The first stroke, it is the most advantageous stroke of the weaker. one attack I put everything I have into it.¡± Chen Ming rose from the hole where he had sunk from Moon Go Eun''s push. Moon Go Eun coughed up blood. Chaos was destroying his body from within. Moon Go Eun hurriedly released his power. He doesn''t care about anything now. He was going to die if he continued to let the chaos destroy his inner being. He wanted to take Chen Ming hostage. and told him to stop what was destroying him And just as he was about to deal with Chen Ming He had already disappeared. ¡°That guy had intended this from the beginning. It cuts us with the strongest. And it fled in the shadow of the Abyssal Dog!¡± Moon Go Eun gritted her teeth. At this moment, he wanted to escape, however. ¡°I said I would let you go if you beat my grandson. when you don''t win Don''t expect to get away from here." The current Chen Ming was only slightly injured. In the blink of an eye, the injury was gone. ¡°These God Level martial practitioners, even though they are very old, But not to make them smarter. They still make simple mistakes. That thing is negligence.¡± Moon Go Eun was too careless about Chen Ming. make him get hurt like that To say it''s all Moon Go Eun''s fault, it might not be so right. Because who would have thought that Chen Ming would be able to use so much Dao? Only Moon Hain knew that Chen Ming could use more than one Dao. However, he died before he had a chance to speak to anyone. Moon Go Eun is the same. He was currently being devoured by Long Chu. Chen Ming came out from Cerberus''s shadow. He looked at Long Chu before shaking his head. ¡°Really delicious. Haven''t eaten true demons for a long time.¡± Long Chu was now in the form of a giant banyan tree. Moon Go Eun gritted her teeth. He was literally dying. Long Chu avoided eating Chaos. Because even he would probably die if he ate it. Chen Ming, of course, absorbed the chaos back into his body. ¡°Grandfather, I think we have something to discuss.¡± Long Chu was silent for a moment. Before his human form emerged from the trunk of a banyan tree that devoured Moon Go Eun''s soul. ¡°You want to ask what this primal demon asked me, right? Which side am I on?" Long Chu asked Chen Ming. to which he nodded He wanted to know more about the Realm of Real Gods and Demons. Long Chu was silent for a moment before answering. ¡°At the True Demon God Realm Power is divided into four divisions. The gods and demons Human and Asura I used to be with the demon side in the past when fighting against humans. until the god created and put an end to the bitterness of both sides.¡± When Chen Ming heard that from Long Chu, he had a misunderstanding. It wasn''t that the Deity of Creation was only Dao Origin Realm. He was unable to break through to God Level. ¡°What you think is true. The Divine Creation could not ascend to the Divine Level. However, he who received part of the power from the power of the universe One could use it to fight against the God Level. He also almost destroyed the Realm of True Gods and Demons because of his anger.¡± ¡°The cosmic power is really strong.¡± Chen Ming still didn''t have much control over the cosmic power. He now sealed it and used the Dao instead. Tao existed before the power of the universe. However, it was an external force that Chen Ming had borrowed. But the power of the universe is his power. He doesn''t need to borrow from anyone. like chaos ¡°This is exactly what I understand.¡± ¡°Very good, hoho, from now on you will face many dangers. You should cultivate more cosmic powers. Chaos too. If you can use both of these together with Dao Nothing in this universe or multiverse can defeat you.¡± Long Chu left these words before he continued to eat Moon Go Eun. Moon Go Eun is now unconscious. and is expected to die in a few hours Chen Mingter returned to his home. Because Nyx had spread out her territory, no one would know that Chen Ming had just killed a God-level cultivator. And he didn''t n to tell anyone about it either. Chen Ming returned to his office to prepare for the world below. ¡­¡­.. in onend Far away from the Star Path of the Shi Jia Star Biao Huang was unable to sense Moon Go Eun at this moment. This means that only Moon Go Eun is dead. Biao Huang, who was meditating, opened his fireball eyes. His anger peaked. The giant that was carrying his territory cried out in pain. Biao Huang didn''t care what hisnd was like. ¡°Useless, a simple task like this, if you can''tplete it, you deserve death.¡± Piao Hwang doesn''t know what Moon Go Eun is going through. let him go He might not survive. His level was on par with Long Chu, but he was injured while Long Chu was still at his original level. This does not include Nyx and Cerberus having his bones in their stomachs. Biao Huang now thought of what to do next. He didn''t have time to avenge the small things like the death of two of his subordinates. He decided to let the matter go first. ¡°Leave it for now. when was I healed? I will deal with you with my own hands.¡± After that, he returned to meditating as usual. at star path y Cao Dahai now had already escaped from Shi Jia Star. He used the Star Path to reach the lower worlds within the territory of the Star Explorers. In this way, the gods and demons who had been keeping an eye on him couldn''te looking for him. He had used the items Chen Ming had given him to cover his tracks during the journey. Everything is going to be fine if The Seven Star Patriarch would stare at him before taking the treasure from Chen Ming. The Seven Star Elders already knew who was the Firstborn God that everyone was looking for. Plus, he also met his old friend here¡­ Chapter 659 660 Set Out On Shi Jia, an old man appeared in the man-eating forest outside of Dragon City. This old man was wearing star patterned clothes. He was the Seven Star Elder himself. The Seven Star Elders now hadplicated expressions. He didn''t think that he hade to find the Firstborn God that he had obtained the information from Cao Mingdi. will meet with people he did not expect to meet again in this life his ancient old friend Ten thousand year banyan tree Although his actual age was over ten thousand years old. He was currently watching hisrade devour Moon Go Eun. Of course, hisrades could sense him. He didn''t even think about hiding himself in the first ce. ¡°Finally, I found you, old man Banyan.¡± ¡°Hohohoho, are you still alive, old star?¡± Long Chu continued to devour Moon Goeun and only greeted the Seven Star Patriarch in general. The Seven Star Elder hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°That person is looking for you everywhere. Who would have thought that you would be in a world so far from there? It''s time for you to go back.¡± heard what the Seven Star Patriarch had said. Long Chu shook his head. ¡°I won''t go back there again. There is nothing left that I need. All I need now is to live in peace. You want this too, don''t you look at the stars?¡± Long Chu knew exactly what he wanted. The Seven Star Elders did not refuse. He also wanted to live in peace. ¡°I¡­ would like to do the same as you do. But I cannot abandon that person.¡± ¡°........¡± Long Chu closed his eyes. Moon Go Eun was now left with bones. He turned to the Seven Star Elders before speaking. ¡°I went back and it only caused trouble. I''m no longer a dragon. It''s just a banyan tree." ¡°I know that you abandoned your origin to protect that person. That person himself knows it. You want to repay your kindness.¡± Long Chuughed before speaking. ¡°If you want to repay my kindness, Let that person meet my grandson first. and talk about each other Sooner orter, my grandson will definitely meet with you.¡± ¡°Your nephew means the young man who took down Moon Go Eun a moment ago, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s my grandson. It wasn''t until he hadpleted one Samsara that he was able to deal with a four-samsara level. what do you think My nephew." Long Chu went into Grandfather mode, favoring his grandson. The Seven Star Elder could only shook his head. ¡°You really have changed a lot. You are not like before, full of killing intent. What is it that makes you change so much?¡± ¡°What time? Everything changes with time. no matter how old we are We cannot say that we have not changed over time.¡± Time is scary It will change everything without anyone realizing. The Seven Star Elder nodded. He even knew he had changed. Not like before anymore ¡°I will go back and tell that person about you and your grandson. You will surely be d that you are not dead. and thou shalt await theing of thy grandson. and don''t worry With that person''s abilities, no other god or demon would be able to touch him from now on.¡± ¡°Hoho, then thanks to you for helping my grandson.¡± The Seven Star Elder nodded. He wanted to head over and tell about Long Chu and his grandson to his old man, but ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? once in a while see an old friend Why don''t we go have a drink and talk? I have a good restaurant to rmend. and also eat for free.¡± Long Chu then took the Seven Star Patriarch to Mu Zhang''s roastery. Of course he didn''t have to pay. Because the person who paid was Li Yang¡­ ¡­¡­.. Chen Ming was now sensing a higher existence again. However, the Higher Self did not have any malicious intent towards him. Plus, he seemed to know Long Chu as well. The two of them were currently eating and drinking at Mu Zhang''s barbecue restaurant. Chen Ming thought for a bit before shaking his head. If he was an acquaintance of Long Chu, it would be fine. Chen Ming now had all his ns nned. He slowly got up from his seat before heading towards the living room where the girls were currently resting from practicing martial arts. Rest is just as important as training. The girls obeyed Chen Ming and the results were very good. Who would have thought that taking a break would help you train faster like this? ¡°I will go down to the lower world tomorrow. Is there anyone who wants to go with me?¡± Everyone wanted to go with Chen Ming, however. If they all go together, it might seem too chaotic. So everyone uses a lottery method. And the people who had gone with Chen Ming were Xia Lin and Ni Ye. Xia Lin turned to Xiao Wen before leaving her job. As for Ni Yue, she didn''t have any formal work in this world above. She could go with him right away. Aside from the two of them, there was also Xiao Xianni who would go with him. She wanted food from him. The next day, Chen Ming took the three of them down to the lower world together with him¡­ lower world Duanyang City, Chen Ming, along with Xia Lin and everyone stopped by at the Chen family''s house first. Now the Chen family house has changed a lot. From a home to a pce The Chen family was now the continent''s ruling family. Even the Lord of the Continent wouldn''t be able to do anything to this family. The continent''s rank was only at the MartialAncestorRealm level. What would it take to fight against the three dragons that were at the God Level? ¡°Brother Ming!¡± Chen Jihua at this moment ran and hugged Chen Ming. She missed him a lot. "Jihua" Chen Ming smiled before hugging his younger brother. He, too, thought of his younger brother. Zhang Lin came to wee her child. It was a pity that Chen Tiannan and Chen Wujing were working, so they couldn''t wee him. Apart from Zhang Lin who hade to wee Chen Ming. Still others from different tribes came to wee him. Now, at the Chen family, aside from humans joining the family, there were demons and aliens as well. Looking closely at the Chen family''s house, it was simr to the Gctic Alliance everywhere. Chen Ming was at home soon wanted to set out to collect the Nameless Emperor''s treasures immediately. The first ce he wanted to go to collect the inheritance was the Frozen Water Continent. Aside from going there to collect the Nameless Emperor''s legacy, He also wanted to pay his respects to his grandmother. And just as Chen Ming was about to leave for the Frozen Water Continent with Xian Lin and Ni Ye. Then three young men appeared and blocked his way first. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He didn''t have the slightest hint of anger or dissatisfaction, just like being blocked by the three young men. Because he knew these three people well. ¡°Zhang Tieo, Jiaoqi and Yun Mingde, you all descended to theherworld as well?¡± The three of them nodded before saluting him. The three of them were currently in the ExtinctionRealm rank. However, upon entering the Nether World, the level of the three had been reduced to MartialAncestorRealm only. Only Chen Ming and his family were excluded. The three of them now looked much more mature. Not even the slightest hint of a good-for-nothing young master was seen. This showed that the results from Chen Ming''s hard training were effective in the long run. ¡°Since you were betrothed to the girl of your heart You all seem to have changed into different people.¡± All three are fulfilled in love. Zhang Tie smiled at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Hehe, this is all thanks to His Highness. If it had not been for His purification of us, We definitely don''t have any hopes of getting the three fairies as spouses.¡± Jiao Qi and Yun Mingde agreed. The two of them thought back to the past and it gave them a nostalgic feeling. ¡°Unfortunately, once we rise to this level, having an heir is extremely difficult. She was now dejected and descended to the lower world. She is now returning to the Water Sword Sect to return.¡± Zhang Tie felt sad. However, he felt that Xue Ying was sadder than him. She wanted to have a small heir, but she couldn''t. Chen Ming had heard what Zhang Tie said and was well aware of the issue. He would have a way out. Zhang Tie due to being very busy with military affairs. Therefore, he seldom went to see Chen Ming. Causing him to fall under the news that Cang Lan was now pregnant. He who was of a higher level could still make a woman pregnant. A level like Zhang Tie wasn''t a problem. Morgan and Enrica are looking for a way to grow more Yin-Yang Condensing Flowers. to bring it as a product of the Dragon City Chen Ming smiled at Zhang Tie before whispering something to him. As soon as he heard what Chen Ming said, His expression instantly changed. ¡°Is that so, young master? Young master didn''t lie to me, right?!¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Zhang Tie was overjoyed. He wanted to quickly convey this good news to Xue Ying. She would be able to recover from depression and have little heirs for him. Xia Lin and Ni Yue were talking about something behind Chen Ming''s back. The two used telepathic methods to reach each other. Both of them now must have nned something with this trip for sure. Just like Tang Huayin Chen Ming didn''t listen to the two of them talking and waited to see what the two had nned. Everyone after that started their journey towards the Frozen Water Continent. With everyone''s level, going to another continent only took a few minutes. At the Water Sword Sect, he turned back. The Returning Water Sword Sect was located in the southern part of the Frozen Water Continent. This sect only epts female disciples. Because the practice of this school''s sword arts is primarily yin. Right now, it was exactly the time when epting disciples into the sect. The office therefore seems quite chaotic. And there were many young women who wanted to be disciples. Of course the girls are beautiful. What is beautiful is surely attractive. At this time, apart from the young women who came here to apply for the sect. There were gentlemen from different ns guarding the door. They wanted toe and collect the girls who weren''t selected. Most will return empty-handed. But there are some people who get their hands back. ¡°This year, there are only beautiful women.¡± ¡°We must not return empty-handed.¡± ¡°Yes, there are so many beautiful girls. At least one or two of them have to go home, haha.¡± The youngdies looked at the young masters with dissatisfied expressions. Too bad they were all descendants of powerful people. They were not yet disciples of the Returning Water Sword Sect. They weren''t protected yet. If they were directly dissatisfied with them and failed the test. Their lives would be over. and while they gritted their teeth against injustice They saw a young man walking among them. He was a handsome young man that they had never seen before. He didn''t look at them with disgusting eyes. but look at them like works of art He smiled at everyone. While the girls were absent because of the handsomeness of the young man. The scene-stealing gentlemen yelled at each other. The young man wasn''t just trying to snatch them. But he was also about to enter the Returning Water Sword Sect that prohibited men from entering as well. Chapter 660 661 Something Bad Happened ¡°Where are you going! In this sect, only women can enter.¡± A fat man walked and blocked the young man''s path. His name is Julen. He was the young master of the Zhu n who was famous within the Frozen Water Continent. He looked at the young man with a displeased expression. How to be handsome He had no right to enter a sect where only young women could enter. The young man who saw Julen gave a warning He smiled before speaking. ¡°I''m looking for someone here. I didn''te to apply for the office." ¡°You''re looking for someone here? Do you think I''m stupid? Where is the signboard of the office? If you want to find someone here You must have the n Badge!¡± Julen didn''t believe what the young man said. He had seen many people using this excuse. In fact, a few hours ago, someone used a joke like this. However, he was sent back home by a disciple of the Water Sword Sect with wounds all over his body. In this sect, the disciples weren''t very fond of lustful men. If they stayed outside the academy, they would be safe. But when they enter the sect They will be severely punished. young man understand He searched for something in his sleeve before taking it out. It was a sign made of ck metal. As soon as Julen saw the sign, he became even more furious. ¡°This is not the sign of the Returning Water Sword Sect. You think I''m that stupid, right?!¡± Zhu Lin took out a ck iron que from the young man''s hand before throwing it away. The young man just wiggled his finger, the ck iron sign that was thrown out flew back towards him. controlling external qi The minimum level one could use was Qi Gathering Stage level. Julen looked at the young man. Qi Gathering Stage level, then how? He had a servant of the Qi Gathering Stage level apany him. The young man looked at Julen. His eyes sharpened. Julen felt as though he was standing in front of a dragon. ¡°You shouldn''t have done that.¡± After speaking, the young man walked past Julen as though he wasn''t worthy of speaking. Julien''s face turned pale. But in the end, he was able to bring himself back to his senses. The Returning Water Sword Sect disciples guarding the entrance would definitely chase him out. He looked at the young man''s end, but The young man handed over his sign to the Water Sword Sect disciple when he returned to see it. Their expressions were filled with terror before addressing the young man with the most respect they could. ¡°Lord of the world! I''m sorry that I didn''t know your exalted identity.¡± ¡°Lord Martial World, please have mercy!¡± Chen Ming''s reputation spread far and wide. He was known as the Lord of the Worlds. Chen Ming shook his head before telling them that he didn''t think much of it. Then he was treated very well. Julen, hearing who that young man was, and saw how well the disciples from the Water Returning Sword Sect had treated him. His expression was extremely pale, Martial Emperor! He had been rude to him just now. He must surely die. However, Chen Ming didn''t care about Julen. He walked into the Returning Water Sword Sect with his men. The current Zhu Lin had just noticed that he had brought his people with him. Each of them stared at him like he was a clown. He really wanted to burrow into the ground right now. He was fortunate that Chen Ming was not a narrow-minded person. to bully someone like Julen He was just teasing back lightly. Returning Water Sword Sect was extremely peaceful. When he and his men entered the sect. They were greeted by three young women. These three young women were Xia Ying, Han Guo, and Ye Chi, the three lovers of Chen Ming''s closest soldiers. Previously, they had been notified by their disciple by amunication paper. They were currently acting as their disciples. Afterpleting their duties, they could spend time with their loved ones. Chen Ming, who knew that they wanted to spend time with Zhang Tie, Jiaoqi, and Yun Mingde. without any gestures and promptly stated the purpose of hising here. ¡°I came to see Grandma. Where is my grandmother now?¡± Xue Ying, Han Guo, and Ye Chi looked at each other. The three of them hesitated before speaking to Chen Ming, His grandmother was currently resting at her inn. Chen Ming heard that his grandmother was recovering. His expression had changed. ¡°Tell me everything. What happened?¡± Who dared to hurt his grandmother? ¡°This matter, Sectmaster will tell you personally.¡± Xia Yin then led Chen Ming to the sectmaster. She was currently taking care of Zhang Moyin. Chen Ming had already seen Zhang Moyin''s injury condition. He was sure this was not a human hand. He turned to the woman who was using her powers to heal his grandmother. She still looks young. However, her age was probably even older than his grandmother. ¡°What happened to my grandmother?¡± Chen Ming asked the Water Sword Sect Master to return after she had finished using her power to heal his grandmother. Of course, Chen Ming also used his Dragon Eyes to examine Zhang Mo Yin''s body himself. and found that she had returned to normal The healing skill of the Water Sword Sect had returned, although it was not on par with his red pill. But it was considered that she was skilled at a certain level. Chen Ming now had a very serious expression on his face. His dragon aura was now showing. His eyes were sharp. Who dared to hurt his grandmother? It must be fully paid. The water sword sectmaster returned to sweating. This was the first time she had met Chen Ming in person like this. Plus, his power level was so enormous that she couldn''t even use her senses to measure his power level. If she disobeys Her dantian might explode. Chen Ming with his current God Level If he wanted to, he could easily destroy this world. The water sword sect master gathered the profound energy of the field. In order to withstand the aura that Chen Ming emitted only a fraction of his energy. She introduced herself Her name is Dongfang Muqiu. Hearing her name, he was greatly shocked. He immediately condensed his aura into himself. After that, Chen Ming asked her curiously. Because she had the same surname as Dongfang Gu and Dongfang Muren. ¡°Sectmaster¡­ I have something I want to ask you. I heard Grandma was your best friend, but Do you have any rtionship with Dongfang Muren and Dongfang Gu?¡± heard Chen Ming ask The current Dongfang Qiu was no longer pressured by his aura. She smiled before answering him. ¡°I am Dongfang Muren''s older sister. and regarded as Gu''er''s grandma.¡± Chen Ming who was confirmed He hurriedly spoke in a surprised tone. ¡°So that means you''re my grandmother too?¡± "That''s all up to what the Grandmaster of the world thinks." Dongfang Qiu did not dare to say anything, moreover, the other party would not consider her rtives, it was normal. because for her,pared to him She was just a small sectmaster. In this world, the strongest can do anything. Fortunately, this idea was not Chen Ming''s line. ¡°If so Grandma doesn''t need to call me Martial Lord of the world. Call me like Grandpa Dongfang Muren and Grandma Zhang Mo Yin call me.¡± Dongfang Qiu heard that. She could only smile before nodding. She heard about Chen Ming from Zhang Moyin. I really didn''t think he would be like that. What a wonderful young man After she decided to summon Chen Ming like Dongfang Muren and Zhang Mo Yin. She immediately exined what happened to Zhang Moyin to him. ¡°Your grandma was injured by a Martial Ancestor Realm rank beast. They lived within the dimensional rift¡­ she was protecting the disciples of the sect. had used a forbidden technique to fight it until it was injured like this Fortunately, there was a guardian spirit and an inspector stationed not far from the academy. So she received immediate help.¡± In this lower world, Chen Ming''s guardian spirits were all overflowing. There are also inspectors who keep the peace. Chen Ming''sws were considered to be working very well. Chen Ming now thought about the dimensional rift. He was sure that he hadpletely closed the space rift after he returned from Morgan''s. ¡°Dimensional rift, I remember closing it all. Why could it still appear? Besides, that rift appeared far away from the path of the stars.¡± If it was a ce near the star path Chen Ming would not be surprised. But this Frozen Water Continent It was very far away from the Demon Continent. Dongfang Qiu thought about something before replying to Chen Ming. ¡°Of course, Ming''er. You havepletely closed it. However, this dimensional rift was recreated. Anya isn''t sure who built it. However, whoever created it wanted to destroy the Returning Water Sword Sect, no, it probably wanted to destroy the entire world.¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. Someone wants to destroy this world. Why? Chen Ming, who was thinking about who it was, thought like that. Nyx inside him spoke. ''I can sense the devil''s aura'' ''Devil''s aura'' Don''t tell me it''s Moon Go Eun''s side.'' ''No, this is the aura of another group of demons, if I''m not mistaken, these demon groups are hostile to the Nameless Emperor. Do you remember the inscription left by the Nameless Emperor?¡¯ Chen Ming thought for a moment before he remembered. ''The cloud subdues the eighteen directions. The moon shines without directions Salute the devil I am the Nameless Emperor Now that he passed away, he could not return. I offer my treasure to those who are worthy'' Chen Ming chanted a poem. He focused on one verse. ''The devil group bowed down to pay respects. or will it be this sentence'' Demons and devils seem to be on the same side as the true gods join hands with dragons. ''yes'' ''Wouldn''t that be a bit of a coincidence? For me toe down to the lower world to seek the Nameless Emperor''s legacy ande across such an event.'' ¡®There is no real coincidence in the world of Divine Ming level. You must make up your mind Everything was ording to the n of the gods. They started to attack this world because the Nameless Emperor contacted you through the lines of space and time. Of course they know. The nameless emperor made you rush to collect his inheritance, it must be because he wanted to protect this world.'' Chen Ming closed his eyes. Everything is ovepping This was a much bigger matter than he had imagined. ¡®If you are worried that this world will be destroyed. Can you help me? I have no way With your power and the many treasures that you have obtained from the underwater world in the above world. You can use it to develop this world¡­ Maybe this ce will be a world that is equivalent to the Realm of True Gods and Demons.¡¯ Chen Ming sighed before asking Nyx. ''You have a n. Since meeting the Nameless Emperor It''s exactly what you said. I must make up my mind because the gods like to make ns.'' ¡®........¡¯ Chen Ming adjusted very quickly. it''s too early Chapter 661 662 Definitely A Trap Chen Ming could only shook his head. He already knew what Nyx and the Nameless Emperor were nning. but even though the two had nned He believed that those ns would only benefit him. What she wanted was to turn this lower world into a higher world, the same level as the afterlife. She wanted to do that in order to protect his only weakness. His only weakness right now was his family. Whether his father and mother Or even his grandmother, who used to be considered a very strong martial practitioner. butpared to him now Everyone is weak Even with all of his lovers who were at the DaoOriginRealm level. Chen Ming now thought. He''ll let Nyx''s ns go first. Now there are more important things to do. Right now, he had to discuss with Dongfang Qiu how to deal with the matter of the Dimensional Rift first. He was able to close the dimensional rift. But he was sure it was a solution to the root cause. Sooner orter, another dimensional rift will definitely appear. Dongfang Qiu told Chen Ming where the spatial rift had appeared. It appeared near the Millennium Ice Pool. That was a ce filled with Yin energy. It was most suitable for cultivating the sect''s techniques. ¡°Grandma has ordered all the ces to be closed. and had the elders keep an eye on them all the time It would be great if Ming''er could help grandma.¡± Dongfang Qiu smiled at Chen Ming. He felt strange. If it was Zhang Moyin, who looked thirty and almost forty, he wouldn''t feel anything. But Dongfang Qiu looked a few years older than him anyway. The way she called herself Grandma made himugh. Of course, he didn''t show it to her. ¡°I''ll go over there and examine the dimensional rift. If you get any information? I wille back and tell Grandma again.¡± Dongfang Qiu nodded. ¡°Grandma would like to leave this matter to you.¡± Chen Mingter came out from inside the room that Dongfang Qiu temporarily used as Zhang Moyin''s room. It wasn''t too far from the drug house. Chen Ming, who had left the room, had a number of young women secretly looking at him. Xia Lin and Ni Ye could only shook their heads. The two walked towards Chen Ming. ¡°How is Grandma?¡± Xia Lin asked Chen Ming. ¡°She is safe, but now we have a big problem. I''m going to investigate the trouble spots.¡± ¡°I will go with you too.¡± Chen Ming nodded before walking away with the two of them. Xiaoxianni himself too. Chen Ming felt the color of the bigdy''s wings grow after ingesting his profound energy. It seems that to grow she needs a very high amount of energy. Zhang Tie, Jiaoqi and Yun Mingde. Yurou Chenming was outside the medicine house. The three chatted with Xue Ying, Han Guo, and Ye Chi. The three of them had now agreed to return to the upper world with the three young men. ¡°Ah, he''s out.¡± Zhang Tie hurriedly walked over to Chen Ming. Seeing that his expression was normal, he let out a sigh of relief. Previously, he had thought that Chen Ming would explode andpletely destroy this sect by ident. ¡°I have something to go. You guys should spend time with them.¡± "but" ¡°No but, on that matter, you contacted Morgan in the upper world. She will hand over the medicine to you herself.¡± Chen Ming didn''t want to take the three of them with him because their level was only at the MartialAncestorRealm level. Zhang Tie, Jiaoqi and Yun Mingde all sighed. The three knew that even going with him would only be a burden. ¡°Then please be careful.¡± Chen Ming nodded his head before immediately heading towards the Ten Thousand Meter Ice Cube. Millennium Winter Basin It was a ce that was formed after the battle of a high level profound practitioner. It was a basin that was thousands of meters deep. Chen Ming, together with Xia Lin, Ni Ye and Xiao Xian Ni, had arrived at this Winter Basin. It''s very cold here. The temperature was minus two hundred degrees. However, with the power level of Chen Ming and the girls Everyone can withstand this degree of cold. ¡°Who is that? This is a forbidden ce. Get out.¡± Chen Ming and the girls who were about to walk into the basin were stopped by a white-haired olddy. She was probably a senior of the sect. Even if Chen Ming was famous in the world below But not everyone knows his face. The world has not developed to the point where everyone has a smartphone. Communication is not thorough. Fortunately, Dongfang Qiu gave her a badge to use to identify him. Chen Ming picked up the sign and handed it over to the olddy. The olddy who had seen the sectmaster''s badge She gave way. Although she didn''t know why he wanted to enter such a dangerous ce. Since he had the Sect Master''s badge She couldn''t do anything. Chen Ming walked into the basin. He found several pairs of eyes on him. Those eyes belonged to the elders who were watching here. But in those eyes, a pair of eyes stared at him from the bottom of the Winter Basin. This gaze was filled with a malevolent spirit. Chen Ming looked down inside the basin. He found that a spatial rift was constantly breaking. and something appeared It was something he didn''t expect to find here like this. ¡°That''s¡­ Yeti.¡± "Yeti" What Chen Ming saw right now was a plump, white-haired yeti. It was currently looking at him with its cold-blooded and lovely eyes. Chen Ming now did not know how to feel. Would you feel scared? or will feel soft and fluffy ¡°That Yeti must not be the one that hurt our grandmother.¡± Chen Ming was confident. The reason he gave Chen Ming that kind of gaze was probably because he thought he was doing something in its habitat. and while Chen Ming was staring at it, He could sense a guardian spirit nearby. He summoned that guardian spirit to ask him something. guardian spirit when summoned A sudden appearance appeared before Chen Ming hurriedly knelt down. To these guardian spirits, Chen Ming was their god. ¡°I am Meng Huang pay respects to His Highness." Chen Ming nodded his guardian spirit. He examined Meng Huang''s power and found that he was at the QiGatheringStage level. which was considered amon level in the world below Chen Ming thought for a moment before asking Meng Huang. ¡°I have something I want to ask you. Here, which guardian spirits were present in the incident when my grandmother was attacked?¡± Meng Huang heard Chen Ming''s question and immediately answered his question. ¡°I was in that situation. However, my power level is too low. therefore unable to join the battle.¡± Meng Huang immediately exined what happened to Chen Ming. The thing that attacked his Grandmother''s posture seemed to be exactly as demonic as Nyx said. ¡°Understood, thank you very much.¡± Chen Ming then let Meng Huang continue his patrol. Meng Huang worked for a security agency set up by Chen Ming. He just now received some interesting information. The demon that attacked his grandmother was of a much higher level than his grandmother. But that demon only attacked her and only left. ¡°Definitely a trap.¡± Chen Ming smelled a trap. He was sure that the demon would try to lure him into the dimensional rift. However, Chen Ming was not stupid. Chen Ming afterwards went down inside the Ice Basin with Xian Lin. Ni Yue and Xiao Xianni Ni Yue now had a strange expression on his face. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°Ming, I feel that something is wrong. I feel that there is something strange about it.¡± Chen Ming turned to Ni Ye. She was a devil, she might be able to see something that he couldn''t see. ¡°Do you think there is something strange? Can you tell me what is strange?¡± ¡°I can smell the devil''s scent. And felt that the demon that attacked your Grandmother was very strong. However, I felt that this demonic aura was different from all the demons that I had ever encountered. Whether it''s the upper world or the lower world, what''s the smell of it?" Ni Ye didn''t know how to exin it. Its smell is weird. and it was a smell that she had never seen before. "Hmm" Chen Ming used his brain. He thought of something before asking Nyx. ¡®Nyx, I have something to ask. Is the demon you said is a demon from another world?¡¯ ''Yes, the demon that is attacking this world is a demon from another world.'' It meant that the demons that came to this world were from the same realm as the perverted gods. Yeti is the same. It shouldn''t be a monster of this world. and probably from another world as well ''If it''s a foreignnd? It''s better to close the gap'' Chen Ming recalled the time he dealt with Moon Go Eun. He felt that this situation should be simr. Closing the dimensional rift would be a better option. Chen Ming finished talking with Nyx and exined to Ni Ye. She heard that he was going to close that space rift. She hurriedly told him that she wanted to go inside and explore first. Chen Ming, who heard that, wanted to refuse but ¡°My Ming, please go inside and explore. I feel something My demonic bloodline reacted to something inside it.¡± Ni Ye pleads. She was the only person he spent the least time with in the entire procession of his lovers. ¡°Understood, I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°Didn''t that matter, Ming said, was it a trap? I go in alone, if anything happens, you can still help me. What if I die? I will be reborn beside you anyway.¡± ¡°I understand, but even if that is the case, I will also go too.¡± Chen Ming did not ept the refusal. Ni Ye could only smile. He seems to have remained the same, not changed at all. Even though he was reincarnated and ascended to the god level. His essence was still the same. He was also a very kind general of hers¡­ Chen Ming took Ni Ye along with Xian Lin and Xiao Xian Ni to the dimensional rift. Now that the dimensional rift is full of Yeti¡­ The Yetis try to help protect their new home. However, they were not Chen Ming''s opponents. Chen Ming now felt a recollection of the past. He thought of ck Panther, mother and child. He hasn''t trained a pet in a long time. These Yeti seem like a good target to test if he can still train animals without the system. Chapter 662 663 True God The Yeti now bared their teeth at Chen Ming with ferocity. They were very worried about their ce. When encountering strangers, they naturally want to protect their territory. They were unable to see the guardian spirits surrounding them. Since they had allpleted spirit arts. They can hide or appear to everyone if they want. Only those above them would be able to see them. Most of these Yetis were at the Condensation Profound Realm, and only two of them were at the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming previously had Xiao Long deal with the ck King. But this time, he''ll do it himself. He wanted to know if he could train pets. when there is no system Chen Ming unleashed his inner dragon. The Yetis who saw Chen Ming turn into a dragon were terrified. They didn''t expect to meet such a great existence. Many of them ran away. But there are some who don''t back down. Because they want to protect their young. Chen Ming saw that and smiled. He walked towards the Yeti who had looked at him earlier. ¡°There is no need to be afraid yeti. I didn''te to hurt you." Chen Ming had already walked close to the Yeti. With fear or bravery it is impossible to know. It tried to attack Chen Ming, but Chen Ming did not react. He walked closer to it before rubbing its head. It was actually bigger than him. But Chen Ming was able to fly and stay above it. The rubbed Yeti''s head felt strange before it stopped attacking him and closed its eyes. It could sense that Chen Ming had no malicious intent. Chen Ming saw that it had calmed down. He gave a drop of his blood to the Yeti. It was definitely a drop of diluted blood. He was afraid that if he gave him a drop of blood that was highly concentrated, This yeti might die. The Yeti who received Chen Ming''s blood Its body evolved. It had dragon horns and dragon wings protruding. Its power level immediately shot up to the Destruction Profound Realm. It was about to be forced by thews of the world to ascend to the higher world, but It picked up something that had wrapped its body before it carelessly tore it off. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head before speaking. ¡°You shouldn''t break those threads. Let me handle it myself.¡± Those threads are the lines of destiny that bind the Yeti to the world below. If itpletely destroys its destiny line Every Yeti here will forget about it. and will treat it as if it were an animal from another species altogether This Yeti had received part of Chen Ming''s power. It can break the destiny lines and the rules of the world below. Chen Ming gave him an order. Do not use his powers unless necessary. He didn''t want it to identally destroy this world¡­ ¡°From now on, your name is Xia Ren.¡± A Yeti who received Chen Ming''s power knelt before him. The other Yeti saw their beings getting stronger and knelt in front of Chen Ming. they follow Chen Ming looked around, it seemed that cultivating the Yeti was a lot easier than he thought. And he concluded that without a system he could train animals. He sensed his connection with his pet. Chen Ming, after training the Yeti to be under hismand He looked at the spatial rift that connected the deepest part of this ice basin. The other side of the dimensional rift that Chen Ming felt. After that rift was also a snowy ce. Chen Ming turned to Ni Ye and Xian Lin. Ni Yue was fine because she had a demonic bloodline. But Xia Lin was not feeling very well right now. After all, the Dimensional Rift seemed to be a region that didn''t have much Dao of Light. ¡°Xia Lin,e closer.¡± Chen Ming summoned Xian Lin toe near him. She hesitated a bit before walking towards him. ¡°Is something like that, Ming?¡± she asked curiously. Chen Ming said nothing before kissing her seductive lips. He used his tongue to push into her mouth before injecting his Dao of Light over to her. Xia Lin was shocked at first. but closed her eyes and epted the Dao from Chen Ming into her body. ¡°You¡­ you should have told me first. You can just channel your energy through the outside.¡± ¡°Why would I even have to do that? I prefer to transfer my power to you from within. or you don''t like it." ¡°I¡­ I don''t like it, it''s just.¡± Xiao Lin looked around. Ni Ye smiled at her. As for the guardian spirits, they turned away and pretended not to see anything. This was a matter within their King''s family. ¡°I understand, next time we can go find a hidden ce.¡± Xia Lin heard that. She only blushed before lightly hitting Chen Ming''s arm. He didn''t feel anything. However, the sh between her hand and his arm caused damage to the surrounding environment. The Yeti cried out in panic. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Xia Lin was extremely embarrassed. She immediately helped Yeti repair the part she had destroyed. Xiao Xianni was jealous that Xiao Lin had eaten delicious food. She wanted to eat something like Shaolin. But everyone told her, if she wanted to eat like that, she had to grow up first. She didn''t know how many tens of thousands of years she would grow up like the others. However, she asked to eat this kind of food first. ¡°Okay, this should be no problem. Let''s go explore inside the Dimensional Rift. but for safety release the seal and use my power immediately when faced with danger, do you understand? If I find that one person disobeys my word I will punish you severely And it will not be the kind of punishment you want.¡± Chen Ming spoke with a stern tone. Sometimes he has to be tough with his lover. Ni Ye and Xiao Lin nodded. They knew that Chen Ming was worried and had to be strict with them. They smiled and did not feel any anger. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming then led the two of them into the dimensional rift. and as he thought Someone actually set a trap. Unfortunately, he wasn''t as weak as others thought. Dimensional and time traps can''t do anything to him. He could easily fix the situation. Whoever set the trap hadn''t done his homework that the Dao of Dimension and Time was one of his masters¡­ ¡°Whoever sets a trap like this doesn''t know enough about us. and may be those with inferior intelligence.¡± Chen Ming did not show his face and continued to speak directly. Within the spatial rift, no one noticed that something moved after Chen Ming said that. Chen Ming, along with the girls now, have arrived in a new dimension. This ce is exactly the same as the North Pole. Nie, who arrived here, felt something extremely intense. She pointed to the direction she could sense. What Chen Ming saw just now was a tower that pierced the sky. Ni Yue told him that she could sense how it reacted to her demonic bloodline atop this tower. If it were normal, people would climb the tower. But Chen Ming didn''t. He immediately carried her along with everyone and flew up to the top of the tower. Whatever stood in his way, be it a demon or a barrier. He broke it down with only one finger. Within the dark veil Between the dimensional rift of the Lower Martial World and the World of Different Dimensional Perverted Gods. A young man d in golden armor was staring at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. He was ordered by his superior to deal with those who had a fate tied to the Nameless Emperor. His mortal enemy, no matter what world it is. He thought that dealing with Chen Ming who was only at the Newborn God level would be easy. Even if there is a Nyx with it, but His overlord told him that She was now weaker than before. nothing to fear If he could deal with the one who binds his fate to the Nameless Emperor before Nyx finds out. Everything will be no problem. He would be protected and even Nyx wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. But the job he thought was simple It wasn''t as easy as he thought at all. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to pass through his trap so easily. He used the Spacetime Divinity to destabilize the dimensional rift. His goal should be to be shattered by his portal. But what it was supposed to be didn''t happen. Chen Ming had ess to Spacetime Divinity. Makes traps created by his Divinity useless. ¡°The information we received is all wrong. This guy shouldn''t be just an infantile God. as far as we can see This guy must be at least a god of the second rank and above!¡± young man gritting his teeth He''s only level one. And the devinity he can use is not rted to space and time. He received this divinity for temporary use from the holder of the power of the Time God. ¡°We have to report this matter to you¡­¡± The young man just gritted his teeth. He wanted to use Spacetime Divinity to move, but ¡°Our Spacetime Devinity has been sealed!¡± The young man tried to use his Divinity but he couldn''t use it. and while he was panicking He could sense someone behind him. He quickly turned around and saw the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. But the girl''s beauty didn''t make him feel good at all. He wasn''t happy at all because she was the one he didn''t want to meet the most¡­ ¡°Nyx!¡± Nyx now stood smiling at him. Her eyes gradually emitted a purple glow. Her eyes were the eyes of dragons. ¡°Here you are, those eyes.¡± "My Husband''s Eye It''s not strange that I have these eyes. You who dare to think of harming my husband, your punishment is extremely severe. Disappear into the abyss of extinction.¡± ¡°If you n on destroying me, then you-¡± The young man had not yet finished speaking. After speaking, Nyx let out a light breath. The young man''s body gradually fell apart. Not even his ashes were left. She who destroyed his body and then destroyed his soul and his divinity thereafter. Nyx after garbage cleaned She returned to her husband''s body. There is no ce as warm as there. She would live in Chen Ming''s body for all eternity. ¡­ The current Chen Ming flew above the top of the tower before slowly gliding down. He destroyed the tower''s roof. Upon entering the top floor of the tower Chen Ming then met with some kind of throne. On the throne sat someone in ck armor covered with white snow. ¡°You¡­ do you y like that?¡± The armored man sitting on the throne spoke in a voice of disbelief. If the tower challenger wille up directly on the tower Why would he build this tower? ¡°Sorry, but I don''t have much time to y with you. My lover senses that there is something here that reacts to her bloodline. Can you give it to us or not?¡± Chen Ming asked directly. He could not sense the malevolent spiriting from the man in armor. In fact, all he could feel from him was despair. ¡°I can give that to you. But what is it that will be exchanged? I don''t think of giving anything to anyone for free. Especially those of you who don''t follow the rules.¡± ¡°What do you want, if I have or can obtain it? I will find it for you.¡± The man in armor was silent for a moment. The eyes under the armor glowed green. He was examining Chen Ming. He who had already examined Chen Ming . His armor trembled. ¡°You¡­ you are on the same level as the True Gods!¡± ¡°True God?¡± ¡°True God Level If it''s you will be able to give me what I need I want you to have mercy. and kill me!¡± The man in armor wanted Chen Ming to kill him. This was the strangest request he had ever received. ¡°Kill you, is it because you are cursed?¡± Chen Ming sensed an extremely strong death curseing from within him. The man in armor was silent for a moment before he sighed. exins his legend He was a great warrior in Athens. Athena''s number one warrior. He was at war with the soldiers of Ares. He had been victorious in many battles. But just as he was about to return to Athens after winning another battle Instead, his army was ambushed by an army of gods from the desertnd¡­ He was made immortal and had to stay in this tower for evil and undying. Those who can pass through this path must first defeat him. Otherwise, it will be cursed by the Death God. No one dared to take this path anymore. Chen Ming heard the armored man tell his story. He just closed his eyes and tried to concentrate his senses around him. Thisnd was filled with divinities of various gods. However, the divinity of each god was extremely weak. Ifpared to them, they were only at the Dao Origin stage. There were only a few gods that were at the same level as him, or even higher. Chapter 663 634 Norse God Chen Ming pondered for a moment before making up his mind. "I¡­ will fulfill your request. I will deliver you from the Divinity of the Death God myself." Chen Ming could sense the divinity of death. All he had to do was use the Divinity of Life he had received from his sister Chen Jihua. Their divinities will cancel each other out. heard what Chen Ming said The armored man rose from his throne before grabbing his chest. His hands emitted a crimson light. before he could pull something out of his chest. What he took out was a gorgeous red gem. Chen Ming, Ni Ye, and Xia Lin could sense an enormous powering from it. "This is it" "Heart of Typhon" Typhon is a demon born of Gaia. It is said that Typhon was a giant beast with wings so wide that it could cover the whole world. In addition, Typhon has a hundred heads. Contains poisonous tears that can destroy divinities. Typhon is recognized as the father of all demons. No wonder Ni Ye''s demon bloodline reacted to Typhon like this. The man in armor having taken out the heart of Typhon. His power was almostpletely reduced. He walked up to Chen Ming before handing it over to him. Chen Ming had to use his divinity to seal it. Nie Yue was not ready to use it at this moment. He needed to help her Divinity be stronger first. "I have given it to you. The rest is just freeing me." Chen Ming nodded. He will do what he says. but before that "May I ask your name? Since you were Athena''s strongest warrior When I meet her, I will tell her your story." "You¡­ want to meet the Goddess, then I will tell you my real name. My name is Achilles." Hearing his name, Chen Ming''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that man in armor to be such a demigod. ording to legend, Achilles is the son of Thetis. water goddess Chen Ming could only sigh. The multiverse was full of surprises to him, especially the gods. Chen Ming was reluctant to kill Achilles. But words must be words. Achilles now had no intention of continuing to live. A demigod is not the same as a demigod. Once they die, they cannote back. This isplete liberation. "I will bring your story to Athena." Achilles nodded at Chen Ming. Chen Ming afterwards used the Divinity of Life to destroy the Divinity of Death. Achilles'' body slowly crumbled into ashes. He had left without a return. His soul was destroyed by the corrosion of a divinity that was not his own. The tower where he was cursed to guard and answer the challenge of those who wished to cross over to the other side slowly crumbled. Chen Ming brought everyone out of there safely. The copse of the tower attracted the attention of the Divinities surrounding it. Inside a temple made of sand A god with a great body A human body with a dog''s head now looked in the direction where the tower was destroyed. "The tower was destroyed¡­" It was this god who cursed Achilles so that he wished for death, Anubis, he was the only god who cursed Achilles with his death. He was also the one who destroyed the Aztec gods. and caused Hua Lin and Hua Lan to flee to the realm of gods and demons He tried to use his divinity. However, his divinity could not see anything. It was overwhelmed by darkness. Anubis then disappeared. He would go and investigate the matter himself. Whoever can destroy his divinity It definitely wasn''t a lower god. Anubis appeared where the tower used to be. Besides him, there were other gods as well. But there was only one god that attracted the attention of Anubis the most. "Anubis, it looks like your toy is broken." A deity d in a ck tunic spoke with a voice filled with mockery. "Hades, you finallye out of your hell. Aren''t you afraid of being killed by me and dragging your soul into my hell?" Anubis countered with a voice full of fury. "Huh, speaking as if I''m afraid of you. You should spend more time worrying about yourself. Your n was ruined like this. It seems that the gods from the Snow Country have already realized it. What will you do next?" Anubis cooed out. He looked in the direction of the blizzard. He couldn''t even feel Divinity. "Those muscr brains like that. I''m not afraid of them." heard what Anubis said Hades onlyughed before speaking. "And what god had to steal Typhon''s heart and Achilles'' body and soul while imposing the Divinity of the Dead to protect the Gateway to the other side?" "...If I were a prince, I wouldn''t say this much. You yourself are not different. Didn''t you also lose your service dog recently? Listen carefully, if they seed in invading my territory. The next ce they will go is yournd, Hades." Hades heard what Anubis said. His expression didn''t change at all. But even his expression did not change. But his aura had changed. He thought deeply about his Cerberus. He must kill the person who stole his beloved pet. The other gods watched the two quarrel. They were only Middle God and Lower God. They didn''t dare to mess with the two Highgods. They currently did not know within their n. Without their knowledge, four lower gods had risen. Within the group of lower gods Chen Ming and his group were currently staring at Anubis and Hades. "Is that Anubis and Hades?" Chen Ming looked at the two gods in the sky. He was currently concealing his own and others'' powers. The two gods were unable to touch him and the others. From what Chen Ming looked Hades and Anubis have The power level was quite a lot higher than him. But if you really want to fight Chen Ming was confident that he could defeat the two with the help of Nyx. or chaos And just as Chen Ming was observing the two, he sensed something. Anubis and Hades, who had been quarreling for a while, also felt something. What Chen Ming and them sensed was a strong Divinitying from behind the blizzard curtain. "They areing¡­" Anubis spoke up. He had a very bad expression on his face. Hades too. The two of them looked at each other. Before it came to an understanding that the two of them shouldn''t be here. The two then flew away in different directions. The lower gods too They don''t belong to any side. But they seemed to be afraid of whatever wasing. Chen Ming was curious as to what kind of divine owner these gods were. However, he didn''t want to be careless and put his people in danger. Chen Ming decided to set up a hidden camera. before getting everyone out of here. After Chen Ming had left for a while, Within the dense blizzard, a dark shadow appeared. Chen Ming led everyone to the Dimensional Rift area and ensured that once they arrived here they would be safe from anythinging out of the blizzard. Chen Ming now opened the projection from the hidden camera. The picture is not very clear. as if there was a signal of something disturbing However, it was still enough to tell the overall appearance. Chen Ming saw a group of people break through the raging blizzard. They were all dressed in fur. The weapons they use are bows and axes. Looking at the way they dressed, Chen Ming could immediately tell. They are Norse gods. Norse gods seem to be ipatible with Egyptian and Greek gods. This was very important information for Chen Ming. However, Chen Ming wasn''t sure if the Norse gods were ipatible with the Greek and Egyptian gods, and they were also ipatible with the gods and demons. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He decided to retreat and close this space rift first. The other party came together as an army. It wouldn''t be good for him to leave a dimensional rift like this. Chen Ming led everyone across the Dimensional Rift before closing the Dimensional Rift permanently. He didn''t need to worry about the spatial rift being opened again. Because he had his Yeti take care of this area. If a dimensional rift is found The Yeti who received Chen Ming''s powers would shut it down for him. Chen Ming then led his people back to the Returning Water Sword Sect. He told Dongfangqiu about what he hade across. She was relieved that Chen Ming had closed the dimensional rift. She didn''t know what would happen if the Norse gods crossed over here, this was the world below. This world couldn''t bear such a high-level existence. and may be disastrous "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ve already thought of this. and there is a way to fix it." Chen Ming spoke confidently. He had many god-level items obtained from the treasury. He would use it to upgrade the world below. Dongfangqiu nodded. She then told Chen Ming to do what he wanted. She would take care of Zhang Mo Yin herself. She expected that Zhang Moyin would wake up again in a few days. Chen Ming nodded. He decided to do what he should do first. That was to collect the Legacy of the Nameless Emperor. along with setting up a territory around the world below ¡­¡­.. within the borders of the Norse gods ? A group of Viking warriors arrives with Valkyrie to investigate what happened. The Divinity of Death that blocked the invasion route to the desert territory disappeared. It seemed that someone or a god could defeat the ck armored warrior on the tower. ck armored warriors were extremely strong. Even Thor can''t defeat it, no, it''s better to call it can''t kill. and the longer Thor fights with the ck armored warriors The ck armored warrior grew stronger and stronger every time he was killed. Thor, during the fight, learns that the ck armored warrior is reluctant to fight him. He was forced by something to fight him. A Thor who is arrogant of his own dignity is certainly uneptable. He would rather die than fight those who saved him. The armored warrior, no matter what, refused to use his true power until Thor had to return, but for good. However, he swore that he would free the armored warrior from this curse. so that he would fight with him fully But who would have thought that someone would cut Thor''s face first like this? "Not good. Someone has already defeated the ck armored warrior. Thor must be on a rampage." Brunhild felt a headache. "What are we going to do, sir?" Freya felt the same headache as Brunhild. Both were Valkyries who were ordered to guard the border of the Greek and Egyptian gods as they were both Valkyries that were almost as strong as the gods. "We can''t do anything right now. All he could do was try to find out who defeated the ck armored warrior. If found, the rest Thor will take action on his own." Brunhild spoke while using her spell. She opened her eyes wide before spitting out blood. Whoever defeats the ck armored warrior Protected by a Highgod She just wanted to take a look at what happened earlier. She was severely rejected. "Brother, what is it?!" Freya was shocked. This was the first time she had seen her sister get hurt like this. Brunhild shook his head before speaking. "Looks like we have to prepare ourselves for Thor''s headaches." Brunhild is injured. She cast a self-healing spell before ordering her warriors to temporarily settle here. Soon, reinforcements wille and build here as an outpost to attack the desertnds. Chapter 664 665 Tomb Chen Ming traveled with his group after looking at Zhang Moyin''s condition for a moment. He saw that Zhang Moyin''s condition had improved. He was able to go on a journey to find the nameless emperor''s inheritance without any worries. Of course, before Chen Ming left. He had used God Profound Treasures to spread the boundaries to protect the Water Sword Sect back. He didn''t know why, but he felt that something must happen to the Returning Water Sword Sect. But this time, he felt that what would happen was not so dangerous. no matter what He was already thinking of setting up his defensive boundary. The treasure that Chen Ming used was the core of a God Level demonic beast. This core was empty, there was no demonic beast energy left. But it is suitable to be used as a victory that holds the power of the formation or territory. The power that Chen Ming used as a power source was Nux''s power with his chaos mixed in. With this realm using the strong power source from Nux and him, If it wasn''t a god of the fourth level of samsara or above, then There was absolutely no way to destroy his Creation Dragon Territory. Chen Ming had already trusted his grandmother''s safety. He headed out of the Water Sword Sect to return. Of course, as he left the sect, Returning Water Sword Sect disciples were all looking at him with eyes filled with desire. Who wouldn''t want to fall in love with someone as strong and handsome as Chen Ming? Xia Lin and Ni Ye could only smile at Chen Ming. They weren''t jealous of him in the slightest. It was past the point where they would get jealous. They were just proud that their man had made the girls. Fell in love at first sight just by seeing him from afar. What a sinful young man he really was. Chen Ming, Xia Lin and Ni Yue flew at high speed. The speed of the three of them was far faster than sound. Xiaoxianni was not as fast as the others. She let Chen Ming carry him and go with him. Xiaoxianni might look weak. However, she was much stronger than before. She was able to be so strong so quickly because she had received delicious food from Chen Ming. Soon she might be stronger than Chen Ming''s lover. The four of them, after flying for a while, had arrived at their destination. Chen Ming''s target was the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. Of course, the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb must be either the most dangerous or strange ce on the continent ording to his personality. Chen Ming could easily find the address of his tomb and that was this ce. Bua Khao Snow Beach Here, everything is at sub-zero temperatures. It might look like a beach with white sand and a clear blue sea with white lotuses floating all around. But the white sand is snow. And the clear blue water has a temperature of minus a thousand degrees. As for the beautiful snow lotus It was actually a beast that resembled a lotus. Their level was only at the Innate level. However, the harsh environment made them extremely dangerous. Even the Sky Profound Realm had to be careful. This temperature is normal, if a profound practitioner at the Sky Profound Realm would be frozen in the blink of an eye. However, for Chen Ming''s group, This temperature is considered cool. Sia Lin who saw this beauty She couldn''t help speaking up. "This ce is extremely beautiful. This is my first timeing here. Ni Ye nodded. This was also her first time here. Usually she stayed inside the pce. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able toe out and get some fresh air. Nie now looked at Chen Ming. He was currently looking for the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. He looked down at the sea before shaking his head. He then turned to look at Snow Beach before nodding. It seems that the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb is not under the sea. but under the white snow beach instead Chen Ming flew down onto the snowy ground. He had already stepped on the snow. was immediately attacked. Dozens of arrows shot towards Chen Ming. However, before the arrow reached him, it was easily destroyed. Chen Ming smiled at the person who had shot him. They were in animal skins. Their dressing is like that of the Mongols. Those who saw their bows being easily broken had serious expressions on their faces. They wanted to shoot at Chen Ming again. "If I were you guys I won''t do that." Chen Ming pointed his finger towards the sky. What they saw made their faces pale. In the sky, two young women released murderous intent. The highest level within the group of archers that shot Chen Ming was only at the Earth Profound Realm. They would definitely not be able to withstand the intent of a Dao Genesis. The fact that they weren''t mad after being hit by such a strong murderous intent was because Chen Ming was still kind. He absorbed the killing intent of the two to only one hundredth. "Lin''er, Ye''er, you guys calm down and stop your killing intent first. They only want to protect the Nameless Emperor''s tomb." Xia Lin and Ni Ye did what Chen Ming wanted. The people who heard that Chen Ming knew the Nameless Emperor were surprised. However, they still didn''t trust Chen Ming. Chen Ming could only shook his head. But he didn''t think to exin. He came here to carry on the inheritance. Didn''te to build a rtionship with these people. Chen Ming looked at the tomb guards. They currently gritted their teeth and endured the killing intenting from the two women standing in the air. Both of them were definitely higher than the Sky Profound Realm. How strong is the Prana Napha realm? They couldn''t do anything like the two girls. Fortunately, they seemed to believe the young man who stood in front of them. The young man ordered them to stop, and they stopped. This showed that the young man was probably stronger than the two young women. Seeing that, the tomb guards became even more suspicious of Chen Ming. The tomb guards at this moment were even afraid of Chen''s power. Naming and the two youngdies But they were ready to fight to the death to protect the tombs that their ancestors had protected for so long. Chen Ming saw the look in their eyes and their intentions. He could only shake his head. His level was too high for them toprehend. What would they think, Chen Ming knew all about it. Chen Ming was directly authorized by the Nameless Emperor. He didn''t need to pass the test or be interested in their customs. Chen Ming thought of that and immediately headed towards the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. The tomb guards wanted to step forward and say something to him. They wanted to know how Chen Ming knew the Nameless Emperor. But before they could speak They understood something. they can''t speak Moreover, they were unable to move. Chen Ming locked them in ce. Because Chen Ming didn''t want them to do anything too much. And it might even make Xia Lin and Ni Ye who weren''t as kind as him slip away from them. Xia Lin and Ni Ye might have be familiar with Chen Ming''s ideas. However, they were originally born from the Martial Realm. If they offended Chen Ming again, He was sure that neither Xiao Lin nor Ni Yue would punish them. Therefore, Chen Ming did this as helping them. Chen Ming outside also knew what they wanted to say. What they wanted to say was definitely about Nameless Emperor, which Chen Ming didn''t have time to sit and listen to what they said. If he followed the tradition It will definitely take another day. He wanted to collect the inheritance. and went back to check on Zhang Moyin once more before heading to another continent. Chen Ming left them like that. After a few hours they would return to normal. In front of the entrance to the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb Chen Ming, along with Xia Lin, Ni Ye and Xiao Xian Ni, arrived at the path down to the bottom. The way down to the bottom is in a rather difficult ce to see. However, for Chen Ming level, He could see through this kind of camouge. Chen Ming led the three of them. Xiaoxianni hugged his neck as she flew. Like this, she doesn''t need Chen Ming to carry. Xia Lin and Ni Ye walked beside him. They looked at Emperor Kong Ming''s tomb with an impression. Chen Ming was the same. He could feel the Dao of Destiny from within this tomb. Perhaps the previous tomb there might also be the Nameless Emperor''s Dao. But only Chen Ming could not feel it. and because that ce was protected by the Tao Heavenly Tribtion was unable to do anything. Chen Ming along with the three of them nownded at the bottom of arge hall. In front of the hall, arge snow dragon was sleeping. Chen Ming, who saw the huge dragon, was astonished. Why is there a dragon in a ce like this? He tried to take a good look at the dragon. The dragon guarding the cemetery was not a normal dragon seen in the Martial World. But it''s a western dragon. Chen Ming examined its power. Its power was only at the Heroic Profound Realm. However, Chen Ming was sure that its power was sealed. Its actual power should be at the level of Destruction Profound or Extinguishing Profound Realm. It was as if it had sensed a higher existence. It hurriedly woke up and tried to look around. As soon as he saw Chen Ming, It even trembled. A dragon appeared in front of him. Is there or will not be afraid Chen Ming saw the frightened Ice Dragon. He was sure that it was just a low dragon that hadn''t even developed its mind to be able tomunicate. Chen Ming spoke to him in Dragon Language. He gave it a way for him to do as he said. Chen Ming didn''t even think to ask him anything since it was just a dragon guarding the entrance. Chen Ming then entered the tomb. The cemetery door was quite heavy. However, with Chen Ming''s strength being able to move an entire mountain with his bare hands. He could open the tomb door as if it were just a normal door. Seeing Chen Ming''s strength, the ice dragon hid in the corner of the room. and try to be as small as possible Chen Ming walked into the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. What he saw was no different from his tomb in the Thunder Cloud Continent. Chen Ming did the same and received his inheritance. The only difference was that the tomb had copsed¡­ Chen Ming still had to collect three of his inheritances. from three continents Firestorm Continent Iron Earth Continent and Demon Continent Chapter 665 666 Chen Ming, after receiving the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance he went upstairs The cold snow melted away making it possible to see the ground that used to be covered with snow Chen Ming aftering up He looked down and shook his head. He couldn''t understand why the Nameless Emperor would destroy his own tomb. A beautiful cemetery like that can be made into a tourist attraction. It''s really a pity. Chen Ming thought of this point. He let out a lightugh. It might be because he thinks like this. The Nameless Emperor destroyed his own tomb like this. The copsed tomb didn''t cause much trouble for Chen Ming and everyone else. Just make it feel a little wet But everything could be solved with Chen Ming''s Little Dao. On the way up Chen Ming also saw the Ice Dragon buried under the snow. But he didn''t dig it up because he knew it was terribly afraid of him. Chen Ming was afraid that if he dug it up, It could be a fatal heart attack. The ice dragon decided to hibernate under the snow. He wouldn''t dare toe up above the snow as long as Chen Ming was here. Chen Ming probably didn''t know. But the eastern and western dragons have long been enemies, even though they are both dragons. in its eyes Chen Ming was a very formidable dragon. Chen Ming was the dragon lord of the eastern dragons like this. It was just a lower level dragon from the west. What could it do if Chen Ming decided that it was a mess in his eyes? It could only shiver under the ice like that. Chen Ming aftering up from the bottom He looked at the tomb guards he had locked up. He unlocked the tomb guards. The tomb guards saw the Imperial Tomb copse and disappeared. They copsed to the ground. They couldn''t protect the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. They have disappointed their ancestors. They gritted their teeth and even cried. Chen Ming didn''t feel anything anymore. Instead, he felt guilty seeing them act like that. Chen Ming decided to tell them something. "I¡­ am the sessor of the Nameless Emperor. Now your duty is over. Let''s continue our lives in peace." Chen Ming after speaking to them. He spread out a defensive boundary for them. Of course, he didn''t use a God-level treasure. He only needed to link this vige to his territory that the Water Sword Sect had returned to. The tomb guards heard Chen Ming''s words. and saw that he had already spread out his territory to protect the vige They immediately understood that he was indeed the sessor. Those who were angry and sad were now very happy and happy. Their duty is over. They can now live the life they want. Chen Ming saw that and nodded. Heter left with his men and headed towards the Returning Water Sword Sect. Chen Ming was now aware that something had happened to the sect. In the area in front of the Water Sword Sect turned back. Right now something big happened. At the front of the academy, there were traces of an intense battle. The ground that used to be beautiful with snow was now covered with the blood and corpses of disciples from the various sects within the Frozen Water Continent. However, among those piles of corpses, there wasn''t a single body belonging to a disciple from the Returning Water Sword Sect. It seemed that the disciples from the Returning Water Sword Sect were able to stand up in time. and was able to sessfully return to the academy The various sects that wanted to invade the Water Sword Sect were now extremely furious. They tried to advance to the sect to avenge the deaths of their elders and younger sisters. However, they were unable to go up to the Returning Water Sword Sect. Because on the way up, there was a barrier formed by pitch-ck water blocking their way. They try to do whatever they can. But no matter what they did, they couldn''t break through this ck water curtain. Whether it was a weapon or profound energy. The ck water curtain was able to devour it all. Fortunately, no one had died from this ck water curtain. "what happened I don''t remember that the Returning Water Sword Sect had such a strong formation." Water Crane Sect Leader Qi Zhongshi said while looking at the ck water curtain that blocked his way. He just gritted his teeth. He had heard that Zhang Moyin had been injured. He immediately summoned his allies. He wanted to use this momentum to subdue the Water Sect, turn around and rise to supremacy instead. However, who would have thought that the Reversing Water Sect would have such a strong defense? He used his strongest attack. However, no matter how much he attacked this formation, it''s still the same And while Qi Zhongshi attacked the ck water curtain A middle-aged man appeared before stopping him. "We cannot separate attacks. We must attack at the same point. I don''t believe that just the formation formed by the Water Returning Sword Sect would be able to defend against all the Sect Masters and Elders'' attacks." Snow Lotus Sect Leader Chieliang spoke to everyone. He was full of confidence. This formation had absolutely no way to defend against such an attack. Only the Chen family''s formation would be able to block everyone''s attack together. "We are ready to attack!" All the sectmasters and elders attacked at the same spot. They thought that they must be able to break this barrier. But it''s still the same. "Damn, why is the Water Return Sword Sect''s formation formation so strong¡­" The officials gritted their teeth. There wouldn''t be any way to break through. Within the Water Sword Sect, even though the disciples had survived, It didn''t mean that they were safe. Most of them were seriously injured. Same life and death Some lost their vital organs. If left like this, they would definitely die. But they prayed for a miracle. They thought of someone who could save them from this situation. They miss the Grand Master. they prayed for him let hime back quickly But when they prayed to him They felt warm. Their bodies were full of energy. when one notices the change The others also began to notice. Praying to Chen Ming, they became stronger. In addition, the injury was also treated. Even if it didn''t instantly make them disappear. However, for those who were seriously wounded and mortally wounded They seemed to have received a miracle. "What the hell is going on¡­how can our bodies be like this?" The disciples of the Returning Water Sword Sect were now extremely surprised. They only prayed to Chen Ming that he quickly return to the Returning Water Sword Sect. But as soon as they prayed to him They felt as if they were being covered with some sort of power. Their bodies emitted a dazzling blue-green light. Those who were enveloped in a blue-green aura felt extremely safe. They felt that as long as they had Chen Ming in their hearts, They would be able to escape from any danger that they might encounter. Those women just now were about to die. But now they are stronger. Their injuries had alleviated greatly, as if receiving a high-grade healing pill. At this moment, everyone was considered out of danger. But still want treatment and rest. and while they were astonished A group of people flew down from the sect located on the top of the snowy mountain. "Everyone is safe right?" Xue Ying at this moment came down from the sect along with Han Guo and Ye Chi. Besides the three, their husbands also came. "You guys, how dare you invade the sect where Lord Zhang Moyin is?" Zhang Tie could only look at these fools. They don''t know what they are doing. "What should we do with this situation? Will you deal with all of them?" Jiao Qi said, he was ready to add. His level and the others in his group were higher than everyone else here. Yun Mingde nodded. He, too, thought the same. "Wait a minute, this is about the Returning Water Sword Sect. If you get involved Things like this will happen again during our absence." Xiao Ying said to the three youths. This matter must be handled by the people in the sect. Zhang Tie heard Xia Ying speak. He could only lower his eyes. "You still have this kind of misconception? You probably wouldn''t know right away that these people unfairly caused trouble to other sects. They are considered to have vited the rules of the Martial World." heard what Zhang Tie said Xiao Ying suddenly remembered. Yes, the battle world now is not the same as before. It has its own rules and regtions. "Look, they''vee." Zhang Tie pointed to the sky. Everyone at this moment saw arge number of people flying towards the Returning Water Sword Sect. Being able to fly didn''t mean they were at the Sky Profound Realm. The group of people who were flying towards the Returning Water Sword Sect These are guardian spirits who take care of the peace for everyone. All the sectmasters looked up at the sky. They had an agitated expression on their faces seeing the peacekeepers arrive so quickly. "Stop doing uwful acts. If you disobey, it will be considered a vition of the thirdw of the Martial World." The Patriarch of the Guardian Spirits spoke with an expression full of fury. He seemed to encounter this kind of situation so often that he was already irritated. His name was Jiang Chen. Seeing that Jiang Chen came out and said that Qi Zhongqi sped his hands together before speaking in his most respectful tone. However, his expression and gesture were the opposite. "This matter is a matter of our sect. You are not involved You have no right to stop us from demanding justice. Do you guys see anything? Our disciple was unjustly killed!" In addition to the Water Crane Sect Leader Qi Zhongqi, there was also the Snow Lotus Sect Leader Chia Liang who followed him. "Right, this matter we have to bring to the end. otherwise We will bring this matter up to the Lord of the Continent!" Jiang Chen, who heard Qi Zhongshi and Zialeng speaking, His expression was very calm. They both thought he was stupid or what? He also brought the Lord Continent into this matter. Do they think that the Continent Lord would side with those who dared to attack the sect that he was protecting? Jiang Chen could only shake his head. It would be foolish to have some limits. He didn''t care whether these sects were wrong or right. He raised his hand, the guardian spirit army was ready to go down and deal with them at any moment. However, before he could give the order He turned to one direction. He only blinked his eyes. In front of him appeared a young man with two young women. and another young girl As soon as he saw that young man He and the guardian spirits hurriedly flew onto the ground before immediately kneeling down to him. Qi Zhongshi and Qia Leng looked at the young man who had appeared. The two had never seen a young man before. However, looking at Jiao Chen, He was probably the eldest of the peacekeepers. Qi Zhongshi and Xia Leng wanted to speak to the young man. However, when the young man looked at him, His body trembled. "What are you¡­ thinking of doing with my grandmother''s sect?" Qi Zhongshi and Sia Leng heard the young man''s voice. They even spat out blood. Their ears were bleeding. They were internally injured by the mere vibration of his voice¡­ Chapter 666 666 Chen Ming, after receiving the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance he went upstairs The cold snow melted away making it possible to see the ground that used to be covered with snow Chen Ming aftering up He looked down and shook his head. He couldn''t understand why the Nameless Emperor would destroy his own tomb. A beautiful cemetery like that can be made into a tourist attraction. It''s really a pity. Chen Ming thought of this point. He let out a lightugh. It might be because he thinks like this. The Nameless Emperor destroyed his own tomb like this. The copsed tomb didn''t cause much trouble for Chen Ming and everyone else. Just make it feel a little wet But everything could be solved with Chen Ming''s Little Dao. On the way up Chen Ming also saw the Ice Dragon buried under the snow. But he didn''t dig it up because he knew it was terribly afraid of him. Chen Ming was afraid that if he dug it up, It could be a fatal heart attack. The ice dragon decided to hibernate under the snow. He wouldn''t dare toe up above the snow as long as Chen Ming was here. Chen Ming probably didn''t know. But the eastern and western dragons have long been enemies, even though they are both dragons. in its eyes Chen Ming was a very formidable dragon. Chen Ming was the dragon lord of the eastern dragons like this. It was just a lower level dragon from the west. What could it do if Chen Ming decided that it was a mess in his eyes? It could only shiver under the ice like that. Chen Ming aftering up from the bottom He looked at the tomb guards he had locked up. He unlocked the tomb guards. The tomb guards saw the Imperial Tomb copse and disappeared. They copsed to the ground. They couldn''t protect the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. They have disappointed their ancestors. They gritted their teeth and even cried. Chen Ming didn''t feel anything anymore. Instead, he felt guilty seeing them act like that. Chen Ming decided to tell them something. "I¡­ am the sessor of the Nameless Emperor. Now your duty is over. Let''s continue our lives in peace." Chen Ming after speaking to them. He spread out a defensive boundary for them. Of course, he didn''t use a God-level treasure. He only needed to link this vige to his territory that the Water Sword Sect had returned to. The tomb guards heard Chen Ming''s words. and saw that he had already spread out his territory to protect the vige They immediately understood that he was indeed the sessor. Those who were angry and sad were now very happy and happy. Their duty is over. They can now live the life they want. Chen Ming saw that and nodded. Heter left with his men and headed towards the Returning Water Sword Sect. Chen Ming was now aware that something had happened to the sect. In the area in front of the Water Sword Sect turned back. Right now something big happened. At the front of the academy, there were traces of an intense battle. The ground that used to be beautiful with snow was now covered with the blood and corpses of disciples from the various sects within the Frozen Water Continent. However, among those piles of corpses, there wasn''t a single body belonging to a disciple from the Returning Water Sword Sect. It seemed that the disciples from the Returning Water Sword Sect were able to stand up in time. and was able to sessfully return to the academy The various sects that wanted to invade the Water Sword Sect were now extremely furious. They tried to advance to the sect to avenge the deaths of their elders and younger sisters. However, they were unable to go up to the Returning Water Sword Sect. Because on the way up, there was a barrier formed by pitch-ck water blocking their way. They try to do whatever they can. But no matter what they did, they couldn''t break through this ck water curtain. Whether it was a weapon or profound energy. The ck water curtain was able to devour it all. Fortunately, no one had died from this ck water curtain. "what happened I don''t remember that the Returning Water Sword Sect had such a strong formation." Water Crane Sect Leader Qi Zhongshi said while looking at the ck water curtain that blocked his way. He just gritted his teeth. He had heard that Zhang Moyin had been injured. He immediately summoned his allies. He wanted to use this momentum to subdue the Water Sect, turn around and rise to supremacy instead. However, who would have thought that the Reversing Water Sect would have such a strong defense? He used his strongest attack. However, no matter how much he attacked this formation, it''s still the same And while Qi Zhongshi attacked the ck water curtain A middle-aged man appeared before stopping him. "We cannot separate attacks. We must attack at the same point. I don''t believe that just the formation formed by the Water Returning Sword Sect would be able to defend against all the Sect Masters and Elders'' attacks." Snow Lotus Sect Leader Chieliang spoke to everyone. He was full of confidence. This formation had absolutely no way to defend against such an attack. Only the Chen family''s formation would be able to block everyone''s attack together. "We are ready to attack!" All the sectmasters and elders attacked at the same spot. They thought that they must be able to break this barrier. But it''s still the same. "Damn, why is the Water Return Sword Sect''s formation formation so strong¡­" The officials gritted their teeth. There wouldn''t be any way to break through. Within the Water Sword Sect, even though the disciples had survived, It didn''t mean that they were safe. Most of them were seriously injured. Same life and death Some lost their vital organs. If left like this, they would definitely die. But they prayed for a miracle. They thought of someone who could save them from this situation. They miss the Grand Master. they prayed for him let hime back quickly But when they prayed to him They felt warm. Their bodies were full of energy. when one notices the change The others also began to notice. Praying to Chen Ming, they became stronger. In addition, the injury was also treated. Even if it didn''t instantly make them disappear. However, for those who were seriously wounded and mortally wounded They seemed to have received a miracle. "What the hell is going on¡­how can our bodies be like this?" The disciples of the Returning Water Sword Sect were now extremely surprised. They only prayed to Chen Ming that he quickly return to the Returning Water Sword Sect. But as soon as they prayed to him They felt as if they were being covered with some sort of power. Their bodies emitted a dazzling blue-green light. Those who were enveloped in a blue-green aura felt extremely safe. They felt that as long as they had Chen Ming in their hearts, They would be able to escape from any danger that they might encounter. Those women just now were about to die. But now they are stronger. Their injuries had alleviated greatly, as if receiving a high-grade healing pill. At this moment, everyone was considered out of danger. But still want treatment and rest. and while they were astonished A group of people flew down from the sect located on the top of the snowy mountain. "Everyone is safe right?" Xue Ying at this moment came down from the sect along with Han Guo and Ye Chi. Besides the three, their husbands also came. "You guys, how dare you invade the sect where Lord Zhang Moyin is?" Zhang Tie could only look at these fools. They don''t know what they are doing. "What should we do with this situation? Will you deal with all of them?" Jiao Qi said, he was ready to add. His level and the others in his group were higher than everyone else here. Yun Mingde nodded. He, too, thought the same. "Wait a minute, this is about the Returning Water Sword Sect. If you get involved Things like this will happen again during our absence." Xiao Ying said to the three youths. This matter must be handled by the people in the sect. Zhang Tie heard Xia Ying speak. He could only lower his eyes. "You still have this kind of misconception? You probably wouldn''t know right away that these people unfairly caused trouble to other sects. They are considered to have vited the rules of the Martial World." heard what Zhang Tie said Xiao Ying suddenly remembered. Yes, the battle world now is not the same as before. It has its own rules and regtions. "Look, they''vee." Zhang Tie pointed to the sky. Everyone at this moment saw arge number of people flying towards the Returning Water Sword Sect. Being able to fly didn''t mean they were at the Sky Profound Realm. The group of people who were flying towards the Returning Water Sword Sect These are guardian spirits who take care of the peace for everyone. All the sectmasters looked up at the sky. They had an agitated expression on their faces seeing the peacekeepers arrive so quickly. "Stop doing uwful acts. If you disobey, it will be considered a vition of the thirdw of the Martial World." The Patriarch of the Guardian Spirits spoke with an expression full of fury. He seemed to encounter this kind of situation so often that he was already irritated. His name was Jiang Chen. Seeing that Jiang Chen came out and said that Qi Zhongqi sped his hands together before speaking in his most respectful tone. However, his expression and gesture were the opposite. "This matter is a matter of our sect. You are not involved You have no right to stop us from demanding justice. Do you guys see anything? Our disciple was unjustly killed!" In addition to the Water Crane Sect Leader Qi Zhongqi, there was also the Snow Lotus Sect Leader Chia Liang who followed him. "Right, this matter we have to bring to the end. otherwise We will bring this matter up to the Lord of the Continent!" Jiang Chen, who heard Qi Zhongshi and Zialeng speaking, His expression was very calm. They both thought he was stupid or what? He also brought the Lord Continent into this matter. Do they think that the Continent Lord would side with those who dared to attack the sect that he was protecting? Jiang Chen could only shake his head. It would be foolish to have some limits. He didn''t care whether these sects were wrong or right. He raised his hand, the guardian spirit army was ready to go down and deal with them at any moment. However, before he could give the order He turned to one direction. He only blinked his eyes. In front of him appeared a young man with two young women. and another young girl As soon as he saw that young man He and the guardian spirits hurriedly flew onto the ground before immediately kneeling down to him. Qi Zhongshi and Qia Leng looked at the young man who had appeared. The two had never seen a young man before. However, looking at Jiao Chen, He was probably the eldest of the peacekeepers. Qi Zhongshi and Xia Leng wanted to speak to the young man. However, when the young man looked at him, His body trembled. "What are you¡­ thinking of doing with my grandmother''s sect?" Qi Zhongshi and Sia Leng heard the young man''s voice. They even spat out blood. Their ears were bleeding. They were internally injured by the mere vibration of his voice¡­ Chapter 667 667 Chen Ming looked at Qi Zhongshi and Chieleng. His eyes were extremely sharp. Both of them were currently internally injured by the vibration of Chen Ming''s voice. Just words could hurt them this much. Other actions are not to be mentioned. If he had just identally spoken more loudly, they would have died already. Qi Zhongshi and Xia Leng were now pale. They immediately knew who the young man in front of everyone was. He was Chen Ming. The warlord that everyone is talking about today He is the one who created thew in a world full of chaos. Hisws emphasized protecting the weak. Chen Ming had be respected by ordinary people. It is said that there are statues of him in the houses to worship as well. Which house respects Chen Ming? That house will be filled with peace and wealth¡­ Qi Zhongqi and Shieleng were misbehaving. They didn''t expect Chen Ming to appear like this. "The rumors are true¡­" Qi Zhongqi gritted his teeth, he didn''t think Chen Ming really existed. He thought that the things he heard were just concoctions. Who is going to believe in what he has done? He''s the one who won''t believe his eyes. He thought this was just writing a tiger to scare the cows. But when meeting Chen Ming in person like this, he understood. All that he had heard was true. In this world, technology is in the developing stage. Only the Demon Continent was directly affected by technology. Other continents still need time to absorb the technology. Most of themunication is word-of-mouth rather than digital. Rome wasn''t built in a day or two. Qi Dongxi who now knew that he had found the real thing. He wanted to say something but Chen Ming did not want to waste time with him. He looked around and saw what had happened. He just shook his head. "I don''t want to listen to your voice. Get the hell out of here and don''te back here. Otherwise, I willpletely destroy your sect." Chen Ming drove Qi Zhongqi and everyone who had invaded the Water Sword Sect back. He didn''t kill them because it wasn''t necessary. The losing side was not the side of the Returning Water Sword Sect, but the side that had attacked. Many of their disciples had died. Sooner orter, their sect would definitely decline. The more everyone saw that Chen Ming was behind the Returning Water Sword Sect was even greater. From now on, no one would dare enter their sect. Moreover, their disciples would definitely leave the sect as well. The disciples now lost their friends, lovers, and brothers. They looked at the sectmasters and elders. They lose their confidence in themselves. And this damage is because they did something stupid. How dare you attack the sect that the Martial Lord protects? The Sect Masters and Elders stressed that it was just a rumour. Rumors like this ''Going back this time, I will resign from the sect. No, I will have to avenge Junior Sister.'' ''Because of you My third brother had to die like this tragically!'' The disciples now thanked Chen Ming from their hearts for sparing their lives. so that they could take revenge on these selfish people. They who knew that Chen Ming had spared their lives. They watched as he could make the sectmasters vomit blood just by his voice. Since he was able to cause a Sectmaster at the Sky Profound Realm to vomit blood with just a sound. He would surely kill everyone here with his voice as well. However, he only attacked the Sectmaster. and while they were sad and in pain The guardian spirits under Chen Ming began to do something. They picked up the golden grass. Everyone knows this grass because it''s everywhere. It was Sky Swallow Grass. The guardian spirits do their duty. That is, recruit spirits who are vengeful and spiteful. They will wash them first. "Sister sister!" "Third sister!" The disciples who were resentful of the Sect Masters and Elders. see their important people that die back and forth even though it is in the form of a spirit Chen Ming, along with everyone, walked towards the Returning Water Sword Sect and ignored the sectmasters and elders of the various sects who were fearing him. Now, everyone who saw that Chen Ming and his group had entered the Water Sword Sect had turned around. They breathed a sigh of relief. They thought they were dead. All the sectmasters at this moment were all looking at Qi Zhongshi and Chieleng. Those two were leaders who brought all sects to this ce. By telling everyone that the story that Chao Yuthup had backed the Water Sword Sect was just a rumour. "This is all the fault of the Water Crane Sect and the Snow Lotus Sect. They are all instigators." "From now on, the Western Winter Sect breaks away from the n!" "White Water Current Sect as well." The various sects were currently cutting off from these two sects. They knew what their sect would be like after this. However, they tried to dominate their own situation by ming the two sects. "Hey guys, are you saying it''s all my fault? It''s not that you yourself agree. You guys are the most shameless." Qi Zhongshi said angrily. But no one paid attention to him. The sectmasters, when the announcement was finished, withdrew from the domination area of the Returning Water Sword Sect. There were many disciples who also decided not to go back with them. But they did nothing and let them do what they wanted. However, Qi Zhongshi and Xia Leng now looked at the disciples. before speaking up "Every Water Crane Sect disciple back to office Failure to do so would be regarded as betraying the sect. You guys will be destroyed in an instant." "Snow Lotus Sect as well. If someone resists will be killed immediately." This stick might have worked against them before, but Applied to them this time, it had the opposite effect. The disciples who were resentful at the decisions of the Sect Masters and Elders . shouted "Kill or kill, even if I die, I wille back to avenge you. I will cause your sect to be destroyed." "Me too. Death is not a terrible thing. I will be a spirit like my sister disciple. I and my younger sister will work together. Destroy your sect!" "Hmph, I''d rather die than be a service dog in your court. Of course, kill me!" Qi Zhongqi and Shieleng gritted their teeth. They wanted to teach these lower ss disciples, but The guardian spirits closest to them stood before them to protect them. and as soon as the guardian spirit came out to protect the disciples Jiang Chen signaled to all the guardian spirits under him to prepare to fight Qi Zhongshi and Chieleng. Qi Zhongshi and Xia Leng gritted their teeth, if they were to fight with the guardian spirits now, They must surely lose. Furthermore, the guardian spirits were rumored to be directly under Chen Ming. If he doesn''t make any sense anymore They were definitely killed by Chen Ming. "Hmph, since you guys made that choice. I will let you guys go. But when you step foot near my Water Crane Sect I won''t take you guys." Qi Zhongshi finished speaking and led his group back. Chieleng also said something simr before leading his men back to the sect as well. The two of them still didn''t know that the disciple who had returned with them was Just going back to retrieve important items in the n before fleeing the n and joining the Peace Corps. ¡­¡­.. Chen Ming and his group entered the Water Sword Sect back. Those who walked up the steps of the sect were met with something that surprised everyone. At this moment, the Water Returned Sword Sect disciples were all kneeling towards Chen Ming. Their bodies emitted a turquoise light. Chen Ming, seeing that, knew immediately. They were blessed by him. Their bodies were now stronger. In addition, the wounds they received in battle were also healed. Chen Ming nodded before opening his hands. Everyone, upon receiving the signal from Chen Ming, They rose from their knees. Those from before might have regarded Chen Ming as their idol. But right now, they adored him in such a way that they could be called ignorant. Chen Ming then met Zhao Zhang''s group. Chen Ming spoke to them for a bit before immediately heading towards the medicine house. Zhang Moyin still hadn''t woken up. However, her condition had greatly improved. It seems that Chen Ming gathered the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance a bit too early. In fact, it only took a few hours. After checking Zhang Moyin and talking to Dongfangqiu, he excused himself. Dongfangqiu ordered her disciple to take Chen Ming and his group to the best room in the sect. Chen Ming who entered the room He began to install things necessary for daily life. Everyone is now addicted to the convenience of technology. Chen Ming sat down on the sofa. He was now very rxed. Xiaoxianni sat on hisp. Hisp is a special ce for the children inside the house. Chen Ming looked at Ni Yue and Xia Lin who looked at Xiao Xian Ni with strange expressions. He chose to ignore what the two were thinking before speaking up. "Today we rest first. Tomorrow, leave for the Iron Earth Continent." The next target is the Iron Earth Continent. Chen Ming had already guessed where the Nameless Emperor''s legacy would be. It must be near the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Sect Sect. Chen Ming guessed it must be there because as he observes In the Iron Earth Continent, there was no better ce than the two. Or if not, then he can find information. It''s not a problem. Ni Ye and Xian Lin nodded before sitting down beside Chen Ming. The two of them now looked at Chen Ming. They seemed to have decided something. Chapter 668 668 "Ming, we want¡­ that thing." Chen Ming looked at Xian Lin and Ni Ye. The two of them now had flushed faces. He, seeing how cute the two were, couldn''t help but smile. He knew what the two of them were talking about. It''s what lovers do as they want to take their rtionship to the next level. Both of them made a good decision. They wanted to do that to him. like everyone else It was a new thing for them. At first, they only thought of spending time with Chen Ming when they were in theherworld together. But they wanted more than that. The two looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. I want to know what he thinks. Xiaoxianni looked at the three. She didn''t understand what the two of them said to Chen Ming. But she lost interest after that. She got up from Chen Ming''sp before going to see the cartoon she liked to watch. She knows that this time She should give space to the three of them. Chen Ming saw that Xiao Xianni had gone to watch her cartoons. He turned and spoke to Ni Ye and Xian Lin. He also wanted to do the same for both of them. But this time wouldn''t be very appropriate. Xia Lin and Ni Ye nodded. They understood. He needed to collect the Nameless Emperor''s legacy and make the world safe first. and when that time He will make thempletely his. Just thinking about it made them excited. Xia Lin and Ni Ye smiled at each other before hugging Chen Ming. The three spent time together while taking care of Xiaoxianni. All three are like a warm family. The next morning, it was time for Chen Ming and his group to leave for the Iron Earth Continent. He, before leaving, of course he went to check on Zhang Moyin, his grandmother, she is now much better. and thought that he would wake up by today Chen Ming then immediately headed towards the Iron Earth Continent. His target was the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. ¡­¡­.. Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Today is still the same as before. the difference is Everyone was now stronger. Hei An, the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master, had now broken through from the Sky Profound Realm to the Heroic Profound Realm. He gave up his position to a senior in the sect to take his ce. Leng Zhi Yi, too. He was no longer in this world. He ascended to the upper world after nothing was attached to this world. The elder who became the sectmaster was named Tang Jialing . Bai Luqing was currently sitting drinking tea with the elders. They were discussing matters within the academy. "How do we think that disciples of our Sect and the Sword Sect Sect will be sent to the Tomb of the Nameless Emperor to train? That ce was filled with Heaven and Earth Profound Energy. Even if you don''t get any treasure back But just being inside the cemetery has already raised the level of the disciples." one senior offered Tang Jialing nodded before speaking. "Not a bad idea, Elder. However, I think it would be too dangerous. There, even a disciple rank would make a mistake." "There is no need to worry about that, Sect Master. As for safety, I have already prepared. Before, Lord Yuthuphop was our disciple before. You have left behind many important things. One of them is this." Elder picked up a piece of paper. "That''s a magic camp. Master of the World has left the formation?" "Yes, Sectmaster. You may not have gone in to inspect what Lord Yuthuphop had left behind. However, I and the other Elders have checked it out. and found that the things that Chao Yuthuphop had left behind were of great benefit to the academy With this formation, I am sure that if any danger arises Everyone must be able to get out safely from inside. Let''s just put a few drops of blood on this formation before entering the tomb." heard what the elder said Tang Jialing nodded. If that was the case, then he would bepletely worried. Tang Jialing allowed Elder to lead a disciple to the Tomb of the Nameless Emperor to cultivate. He had no idea that the elder who had made this offer different from the normal elders The formation he was holding was not Chen Ming''s formation. It was a formation that he created himself. ''Hmm, you fools. Just disguised as this, we can''t see each other. Haha'' In the corridor leading to the residence of the Elders within the Nine Moon Demon Sword Sect. An elder was walking down the aisle with a smile on his face. His smile was full of evil. His aura was extremely dark. while he was walking He burst outughing. "I never thought that such a simple strategy would work. This must be because of my ability to disguise. It''s absolutely amazing. Unfortunately, this method of disguise would not work on people in the upper world. It''s really a pity." This Elder was the person who made an offer to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master. He wanted to take disciples from the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect to the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb to cultivate. He was actually a person from the devil sect who hade from the upper world. He was the remnant of the great battle that the Lord Sect had waged. He who escaped had to be hunted down by gods and demons. Many demonic sects fled and dispersed. He had overheard some information from the cult master and his closest associates. He decided to descend to this world below. Because he thought that there must be something good here. The cult leader was particrly interested in this ce. and when he came down to this world he really found it. Who would have thought that in this world below, there would be the inheritance of those from the True Gods and Demons Realm? This inheritance was definitely what the cultivator had intended in the first ce. But no one knew except himself. And now this legacy is his. but unfortunately This legacy is heavily guarded. That legacy was within the Krabi Cemetery. This Sword Graveyard was built by the Nameless Emperor. he wants enters the interior of the cemetery However, this tomb was under the watchful eye of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Sect Sect. The two strongest sects within the world below. If he still had the strength of his Void Profound Realm, then Destroying the two sects wouldn''t be difficult, however. The horn that descended to thisherworld was sealed by thews of the world. His power was only at the Sky Profound Realm. Only those who were epted by this world were able to reach the Heroic Profound Realm. He just gritted his teeth. He couldn''t break into the cemetery. But even if he couldn''t enter the tomb directly, He still found another way to enter. That way was to disguise himself as an elder of the sect. He learned disguise techniques from the Assassin''s Guild. able to tactfully disguise He was currently in a very good mood and was heading towards his residence. He now stopped walking. His eyes were extremely sharp. He tried to look around. He found that he was currently standing in the center of some form of formation. "This formation is it!" He knew this magic camp. He wanted to escape from the formation. However, he who jumped out of the formation was attacked by arge number of swords He could only ward off the attack. He was forced backwards before his movements were sealed by a mechanical camp. "What does this mean? Sovereign!" The person who set up the formation to trap him was actually Sect Head Bai Luqing. He looked bored. It seemed like this wasn''t his first time. "You must think that I am very stupid. His n seemed to be smooth but it wasn''t. We knew from the beginning that you belonged to the devil sect. Letting you go so that you can easily catch you." Bai Luqing said with a mocking smile. "You really want to die, don''t you? If you''re willing to let me go I promise that I will kill you as gently as possible. Otherwise, prepare to meet with hell." Bai Luqing heard what he said andughed. "Okay, whatever you want to do, just do it. I''m not afraid You''re just like any other devil I''ve caught. You all came down from the higher world without knowing anything at all. To think that this ce is a normal world? It''s ridiculous." Bai Luqing looked at the other three elders who were using the formation. He nodded. The three elders squeezed the formation to lock the devil disguised as an elder tighter. After tightening the mechanical camp They dragged him towards the direction of the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. "Since you really want to enter the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. I will let you in. But whether you cane out or not depends on your abilities." Bai Luqing dared to let the devil enter the Garlic Graveyard because within the Sword Graveyard there was a nameless emperor''s spirit. This shard of mind can continue to exist because it is powered by devils and devils who do evil things. Bai Luqingter went back to his work. However, before he reached his office, An elder rushed over to him. He told him something big had happened. It seemed that the disciples of the Nine Moon Demonic Sword Sect and the Sage Sword Sect had already offended people they shouldn''t have offended. Chapter 669 669 Chen Ming and his group arrived at the Iron Earth Continent. They only take a few minutes. and upon arriving at the Iron Earth Continent They immediately headed towards the borders of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect. Along the way, Chen Ming and everyone encountered many viges and cities. In the past, these cities and viges lived in difficult times. Since they were always the targets of the devil sects. However, now Chen Ming had established aw and a peacekeeping group. make these towns and viges live happily They were protected by Chen Ming''s guardian spirits. Guardian spirits do not need food. no need to sleep and did not need any clothing as they would wear military uniforms under Chen Ming''s rule all the time. As for the money, they didn''t want it either. All they needed was some simple incense sticks along with some small offerings. They are considered low-wage workers. Even poor viges could ask them toe and help. In addition, most of the guardian spirits Chen Ming encountered were the family spirits of those living in those cities and viges. Make them fully protect the vige and city. even if there were no incense or offerings to them Chen Ming saw everything develop the way he had imagined. He couldn''t help but feel extremely happy. Chen Ming, who was feeling good right now, arrived at a ce. He, having arrived at this ce, felt something. He stopped flying before turning to the others. "Wait a minute, I sensed the Nameless Emperor''s faint aura. His tomb will definitely be around here." Xia Lin and Ni Yan looked around. They saw many swords stuck in the ground. They immediately knew where this ce was. "This is the area of the Krabi Cemetery." Xiaoxianni looked around. She didn''t like it here. She flew over to Chen Ming''s arm before speaking. "Ni''er doesn''t like this ce at all." Chen Ming nodded. He knew why she didn''t like this ce. She is a fairy who loves light. There was arge amount of Yin energy here. It made her feel ufortable. Chen Ming rubbed her head before forming a soft barrier that covered her body. Xiaoxianni felt good. He had entered the area of the Krabi Cemetery. He thought for a moment. He knew that the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb would definitely be within the Sword Tomb. However, this was the area of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Even if he could still be considered a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He had no right to enter the Sword Graveyard without permission. Even though he was a higher level than everyone in the sectbined. However, he had one thing to do, that was Manners¡­ No matter how strong you are, you must have manners. because it is the property of the good... And just as he was about to change his route to head towards the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. He also found that some magic formations were being used. This formation upied arge area. Chen Ming along with everyone was able to escape. Or destroy the mechanical camp immediately However, he and everyone else wanted to know who activated the formation. "This is the restricted area of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Sect Sect. Vitors are punishable by death. If you don''t want to be killed right now, surrender yourself." Chen Ming''s group was surrounded by the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect disciples and the Sword Sect Sect. Chen Ming didn''t even know that such a rule existed. Of course, he didn''t know because he had only been a Disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect for a short time. Chen Ming picked up the ck Iron Token of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. wanting to show everyone that he was once a disciple of everyone''s sect "Sir Leng Zi-Yi''s ck Iron Sign. Do you think I''m stupid or what? That ck iron sign, only Senior Brother Chen had it. Senior Brother Chen has now ascended to the higher world! Everyone arrested these people. and take him to the Sectmaster!" Chen Ming heard that. He could only blink before he let out a sigh. These people seemed to have only heard of his name. but never saw the face They were sure that he was on the higher worlds and was unlikely toe down to the lower worlds. Chen Ming thought for a moment. Should he deal with these disciples or let them take him to the sectmaster? ''This isn''t bad either. We are quite bored. Teasing these younger brothers wouldn''t hurt anything.'' Chen Ming decided to tease his junior disciples. He told everyone in his group to surrender. The disciples from the Devil Sword Sect and Sword Sect were astonished. They thought there would be a fight. Who would have thought that the other party would agree so easily? However, although Chen Ming and his men did not show any signs of rebelling, They had to make sure first. They imprisoned Chen Ming and everyone in the formation. before taking everyone to the Nine Moon Demon Sword Sect just like that. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect after Chen Ming ascended to the higher world. Soon many devils began toe down to the lower world. The demons are causing chaos all over the ce. They thought that this ce was just a world below and they could do anything. However, they wouldn''t have thought that they would be dealt with by people from the underworld like this. They couldn''t cause much chaos because in the world below, there were guardian spirits and peacekeepers everywhere dealing with these demons. These devils, although of a very high level in the above world, However, upon descending to the lower world, their powers were sealed by thews of the world. causing their highest level to only be at the Sky Profound Realm. At this time, the Sky Profound Realm in the lower world began to increase more and more. Most of them were from the Sky Profound Realm of the Chen n. Whether or not they were from ns or sects affiliated with the Chen n, such as the Yao n, the Mo n, the Zhang n, the Dongfang n, and there were six major sects. Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Sword Sect Sect and Water Sword Sect Returning The reason why there were so many Sky Profound Realms was because they didn''t need to pass the Heaven Tribtion Test. They could ascend to the Sky Profound Realm by being in the formation. However, this kind of leveling also had its drawbacks. That was, their bodies would not be strengthened by lightning. As a result, their physique might be weaker than those who had gone through the level up in their original form. But it''s just that. If not for having the ability to absorb Heavenly Tribtion like Chen Ming and Xiao Long. It''s better to use a newer, safer method. Coming back to the part of the story that the devil hase down to the world below a lot The previous Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master immediately knew who it was. Leng Jue Yi was the same. The two of them knew that it must have been Chen Ming''s hand. Fortunately, there was a formation that Chen Ming had left behind. The two sects were able to deal with all the demons targeting the Nameless Emperor Tomb in the Sword Graveyard. And after defeating so many devils that both sects became indifferent. Hei Jing and Leng Zi Yi decided to go up to the higher world to see what exactly happened. They were sure that with the formation that Chen Ming left behind with a new skilled director The office must be safe. Both of them had already ascended to the higher world. Until now, there was no sign that they woulde back down. Coming back down to theherworld was actually not that easy. Chen Ming and his men were the exception. Bai Luqiu at this moment could only sigh. He shouldn''t have taken the position of Sectmaster from Hei An at all. Otherwise, his life would have been more peaceful. The Sword Sect Master just now came to see him. He was in need of someone to consult with what he was about to encounter next. I hope that the Sect Leader of the Sword Sect can do something. Chen Jingke was still the Sect Master of the Sword Sect. He was actually able to rise to the Heroic Profound Realm. But he chose to stay in this world below. He needed to take care of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect to wait for Bai Luqiu to adjust as Sect Master first. Together with the elders, the two of them headed towards the hall of the sect. What he saw was A young man was sitting and drinking tea with his back turned to him. There were two beautiful women serving him, and a cute girl with wings fed him some snacks after he finished his tea. What a enviable young man with such an enviable life. Bai Lu Qiu shook his head before turning to the other side that was as different from the young man''s side as the sky and the abyss. Many of the disciples were currently kneeling in the manner of being punished. The Grand Elder was currently preaching to these disciples. The disciples who were preaching did not seem to feel guilty in any way. On the contrary, they felt relieved instead of being scolded. "what happened" Bai Luqiu asked curiously. He asked the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder turned to Bai Luqiu before turning to the young man. Bai Luqiu turned to look at the young man to find that he had already turned towards him. As soon as he saw the young man''s face, he waspletely astonished. That young man was Chen Ming himself. The former was interesting. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect disciples and the Sword Saint Sect disciples arrested him and his men to the sect''s main hall in order for the sect master to punish him. However, before arriving at the Great Hall The disciples had met the Grand Elder first. The expression on Grand Elder''s face when he saw Chen Ming frozen in the formation was extremely funny. He saw that Chen Ming was also smiling at him. Chen Ming wasn''t frozen, but just stood still and let the disciples bring him to the sect for fun. Chapter 670 670 The Nine Moon Demon Sword Sect and the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect disciples were now pale. They didn''t think that the person they offended was actually Chen Ming. Who was Chen Ming? There is or people in the office will not know Although they had never seen Chen Ming''s face for various reasons. But they will surely have heard of his reputation. He is the ruler of the world that people talk about and worship today. Everyone affected by his good deeds had formed a cult to show their sincerity to Chen Ming. Those who saw Chen Ming''s aura that he had disyed the power of a mythical beast were. They set up their shrines in the form of divine beasts. That shrine is the Dragon Shrine. Chen Ming was known by many names such as Dragon of Fury. dragon of justice Dragon of Mercy and Dragon of Wealth People who heard those names believed in his name they believed in. Everyone who worships the Dragon Shrine has a good life. The poor be wealthy. People who are already rich get richer. The sick werepletely healed. What''s more, people were able to experience things that they had never experienced before. that is Tao Those who can sense the Dao are able to cultivate faster andprehend things better than those who can''t sense the Dao. They could feel the Tao well when they were in Chen Ming''s shrine. ever since Chen Ming had so many disciples that he didn''t even know it was. and all of that power was directed towards him. It might not be as strong as Chen Ming''s cosmic powers or other powers. However, these were powers that he could easily control. He could use it without fear that he would use up too much power and destroy everything. It''s easy to say that it''s for everyone on this. Chen Ming was no different from a god. And they weren''t wrong. he really is a god In fact, all the disciples in the sect worshiped Chen Ming together. They, having respected and believed in Chen Ming, They will be able to train and push their limits much faster and better than before. When that''s the case, then word of mouth. Everyone had heard of Chen Ming. The problem now started from then. Everyone has their own imagination. Everyone has a different version of Chen Ming''s statue. The problem is that there is no version like Chen Ming. Because he looks way better in the statue too. In fact, the Junior Sisters and Senior Sisters had almost released Chen Ming. Because they thought that a handsome man like Chen Ming would not be a thief or an intruder. Of course, a male senior who secretly liked senior sister would definitely not let Chen Ming go. That senior elder was currently trembling. It was he who ordered everyone to arrest Chen Ming. And he again used Chen Ming of being a fake even though he had the evidence in hand. He thought that he would be severely punished. It''s unlikely that it will reach the point of death. Fortunately, Grand Elder seemed to know Chen Ming. He spoke to everyone and promised him that he would punish them severely. He knew that the Grand Elder''s punishment would definitely be heavy. But it''s better than dying Chen Ming looked at the terrified faces of the disciples. He justughed. Everyone looked at him in confusion as to why he wasughing. Chen Mingughed because he had seen what he wanted. And because he just wanted to y and wanted to warn him not to do anything based on his emotions. He had told the Grand Elder that just a little reprimand was enough. The senior was relieved. He nodded at Chen Ming before sincerely thanking Chen Ming. He then told one of the elders to go to the sectmaster to tell him about Chen Ming. and while waiting for the bureaucrat He immediately started admonishing his disciples. Chen Ming thought that he might have to wait for the Hei An Sect Master. He lifted the seat and the tea set. to drink tea to wait for the office Everyone who saw Chen Ming''s tea set and seat was not surprised. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sage Sword Sect were the two sects that first contacted the Demon Continent. Give them the opportunity to experience something new. Chen Ming did not have to wait long. The bureaucrat has arrived. However, the sectmaster who arrived was not the old sectmaster. Chen Ming was suspicious. However, he asked him afterwards where Hei An had gone. Besides Bai Luqing Chen Jingke, the sword master sect also came with him. The two of them had met Chen Ming in person before when the old Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master was still alive. when the two saw him The two immediately knew that Chen Ming was indeed the real one. At this moment, Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke stood in front of Chen Ming. They felt like they were standing in front of an existence greater than they could describe. They were sweating profusely right now. They felt pressured by some power they could not see. The elders also felt the same way. Only the Sky Profound Realm and above would be able to sense Chen Ming''s greatness. Everyone could sense his aura. along with the experience they gained after having faith in Chen Ming. They knew right away that Chen Ming must be much higher level than them. Higher than the kind that can be said that they are just a speck of dust in the vast world. Both Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke The two of them could feel Chen Ming''s power better than others. They had met people of higher ranks than them, such as the Lords of the continents before. They were at the Heroic Profound level. Both of them, although they were below the level of the Continent Lord. But the two of them didn''t know the vast difference that they were feeling from Chen Ming. They were confident that Chen Ming would be able to make them disappear just by thinking. ''He''s strong. much more than before Strong, the kind that makes us despair without doing anything.'' Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke nced at each other before they reached an agreement. The two crossed their hands before bowing their heads to Chen Ming. "Mistress Bai Luqing pays respects. Lord Yutaphob" "Mistress Chen Jingke pays respects. Lord Yutaphob" Chen Ming was considered to be a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect before. but with distance They didn''t dare to treat Chen Ming as though he was on the same level. Chen Ming saw Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke salute him. He nodded before telling them to rx. Chen Ming really didn''t like anything that was so ceremonial like this from time immemorial. However, he who had lived in this side of the world for a long time He knew that no matter what he did, There was no way to stop this kind of tradition. So he stopped overthinking it and tried to get used to it. Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke heard what Chen Ming had said. They raised their heads. Bai Luqing then asked Chen Ming the purpose ofing to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Someone at the Chen Ming level probably wouldn''t have any reason to return to the sect of theherworld. In the higher world, there was also the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming heard Bai Luqing ask. He got up from his seat before he spoke about his purpose foring to theherworld. "I came to the lower world because I wanted to gather the inheritance of the Nameless Emperor. I have gathered his inheritance from three ces. The remaining three are included here." heard what Chen Ming said Bai Luqing nodded. He felt the reason why Chen Ming had alreadye here. That was to collect the Nameless Emperor''s legacy. "Then, Lord Martial Lord, do you really want to go to the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb inside the Sword Graveyard? If you want to go there I will be your guide." Chen Ming shook his head. "Sectmaster, there is no need to lead the way. I can easily go to the Nameless Emperor''s Tomb. The Inner Labyrinth is only for those who are only at the Extinction Profound Realm." "Disappearance?" Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke became interested. "Oh really, the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect even has a sect in the upper world. But that sect is not a major sect if I am not mistaken." Chen Ying had heard that there was a Nine Moon Demonic Sword Sect in the Demon n''s territory. However, the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect was the strongest sect in the world below. But in the upper world, it was a medium sized sect that wasn''t that big. The Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect,pared to the Divine Side Sect, was the same as the Green Leaf Sword Sect with the Profound Extinguishing Level in the sect, only two people. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He thought that the information about the next level from the Heroic Profound Realm was not information that needed to be concealed at all. He exined to Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke. Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke now knew what level Chen Ming was from the information Chen Ming had given him. Chen Ming''s level was even higher than that of a martial practitioner in the upper world. He had crossed a boundary beyond imagination. Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke along with the elders and disciples who were listening to Chen Ming talking to the two sectmasters. They were so amazed that they didn''t know how to say it. Especially those disciples who could be called Chen Ming''s dead-hard fans. They didn''t seem as shocked as the Sect Masters and Elders. They had a lot of faith in Chen Ming as their original capital. They just confirmed it. "Since I have followed the customs I''ll have to excuse myself to the Sword Graveyard first. You don''t have to send me." Chen Ming smiled at the two before he and his men along with the sofa and the tea set disappeared. Chen Ming and his group just now appeared again in front of the entrance of the Sword Graveyard. Bai Luqing and Chen Jingke were still shaking with the information they had received. The two looked at each other before sighing. "Shall we go have a drink together?" "I¡­ think so too. I heard that in the trading area within the Sword Center, there is a million liquor called pubs." The two of them, together with the big elders, decided to go to a pub that day. Chapter 671 671 Chen Ming, along with Xia Lin Ni Ye and Xiao Xian Ni, had now once again arrived in front of the Sword Graveyard. This time, no one dared to interrupt them again. The disciples who were still guarding the tomb seemed to have received a message from the Sect Master. Those who saw Chen Ming hurriedly bowed and bowed to him. They showed more respect to Chen Ming than they showed to the Sectmaster. Chen Ming looked at them before smiling and nodding at everyone before walking into the graveyard. The disciples who were all smiles made their hearts melt. They and they even saw a dazzling aura emanating from Chen Ming''s body. After Chen Ming stepped into the Sword Graveyard. Arge number of swords sounded. "The swordsmen woke up before the appointed time. Equal to being the Lord Yutaphob The sword spirit can be awakened like this." "That kind of thing is already there. Who do you think you are? You are the master of warfare. Plus going back to the lower world and the upper worldfortably If I guessed wrong Lord Yuthuphop must be a famous figure in the world above." "Yes, that''s what I thought. Look at the previous sectmaster and Lord Leng Zhiyi. Ascending to the higher world, thus far, it has note down yet. I heard that Martial Lord went back and forth to the Upper World and the Lower World as if the two worlds were close to each other." The disciples worshiped Chen Ming. Inside the Krabi Cemetery The sword that gave rise to the spirit was located in the depths of the tomb. Chen Ming slowly walked into the Sword Graveyard before heading straight towards the centralmost part of the Sword Graveyard. The deeper he went He could feel that his consciousness was stirred up. However, with Chen Ming''s extremely high power level and everyone in his group except Xiaoxianni This made him and everyone else able to ignore this formation. Chen Ming took the lead. On the way he approached the center of the tomb. He encountered many swords that had begun to form mind and intelligence. They were currently calling out to Chen Ming as they flew towards him on their own. These swords tried to ask Chen Ming to be their master. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head before speaking. "I can''t be your master. If I touch you guys Your souls will surely be broken." The swordsmen heard what Chen Ming said, they all felt disappointed. They can''t show their faces. However, those with the Sword Dao were able to sense their thoughts. Only his trident and dragon scale sword could withstand his immense strength. The swordsmen understood what Chen Ming wanted to convey. Theyter turned towards the people of Chen Ming''s other group. "Sorry, but I already have my sword." Xia Lin said in a calm voice. Her sword had been strengthened as she had risen to the Dao Origin realm. "I don''t use swords myself." Nie Yue didn''t use a sword to fight, but a knife. She was currently looking at swords with her saliva¡­they must have been eaten by her. The swords hurried away from Xiaoxianni before returning to where they hade from. However, before they left and went back to sleep, Chen Ming then told the swords that his army stillcked swords to use. If they wanted to follow him They could be swords for his army. to which they immediately agreed That day, the people of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Saint Sect looked at the numerous swords floating out of the graveyards and flying to somewhere. It was a very beautiful sight if it weren''t for those swords belonging to the disciples of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the dead Sword Sect Sect. Chen Ming finally arrived at the very center of the Sword Graveyard. What Chen Ming saw was a tree with many swords stuck in it. At the base of the tree there is a path down to the bottom. The Nameless Emperor''s Tomb must be at the bottom. Chen Ming and everyone went downstairs. Chen Ming and everyone thought that when they got down to the bottom of the tree, They will definitely encounter a dark graveyard. But when everyone walked down, what everyone saw was arge field full of golden rice stalks. Below this is an interdimensional space that only the Nameless Emperor epts to be able to descend. If it was someone elseing down, what they would encounter was a maze where many dangers awaited them. Chen Ming, along with Xia Lin and everyone, came to the front of the Golden Rice Fields. The fragrance of the rice made Chen Ming feel very rxed. He closed his eyes before releasing his Spirit Sense to spread around. Chen Ming let his senses float around and found that this ce was filled with Dao. Chen Ming sensed a variety of Dao within this ce. He could sense the Dao of Space and Time. The Tao of Earth and Nature Tao of Wind The Tao of Water, the Tao of Light, and so on. Here, apart from the Dao, there was also a Heavenly Earth Qi that was even more concentrated than that of the above world. "Brother Ming, Ni''er likes this ce." Xiaoxianni flew around with a bright smile. This ce had an aura simr to the spirit realm she came from. Back with Ni Ye She was ufortable because there were too many Dao opposites to her here. Chen Ming, seeing her, didn''t feel very well. he asked with concern. "What is it, Ye Er?" Ni Yan nced at Chen Ming before smiling at him and speaking. "Ming here is full of Dao that are against me. So I feel ufortable. But don''t worry, I can endure it." Chen Ming shook his head before hugging her. "How can that be? I won''t allow my woman to suffer like this." Chen Ming kissed Ni Ye''s lips before transferring his Yang to her. With his yang in her allowing her to bnce Xian Lin saw that Chen Ming and Ni Yue had a sucking kiss. Drinking, she couldn''t help feeling a little envious. But she knew that sooner orter it would be her turn. Chen Ming transferred his Yang to her for a moment before stopping. Nie Yue, seeing Chen Ming stop kissing her, was slightly disappointed. Xian Lin saw that Chen Ming had finished transferring Yang to Ni Ye. She spoke to both of them. Xiaoxianni was still flying nearby. "There''s a hut of some sort on that way. I think we should go explore it." Xia Lin said, pointing in the direction she saw the hut. A woman who has reached the Dao of Light. This made her senses much higher. She knew that there must be something in that hut in the middle of the field. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. "I think so too. Let''s go and explore that ce." After entering here Chen Ming was unable to use his supreme sense. He didn''t know where the Nameless Emperor''s tomb was. To be honest, he wasn''t sure if there would be his tomb here or not. Who said that leaving a legacy must be just a cemetery? The four of them headed towards the wooden hut in the center of her where everyone did not fly but walked instead. The touch of the rice nt made everyone feel very rxed. Even Ni Ye Chen Ming used his Yang to help her feel the Dao opposite her. She would always feel as though she was being hugged by him. Xian Lin nced at Ni Ye before tugging at Chen Ming''s sleeve. He looked at her with suspicion. Xia Lin was slightly embarrassed before lightly touching her lips with her index finger. She was both beautiful and lovely now. Chen Ming smiled before pulling her closer and kissing her as well. He also transferred Yang to her even though she didn''t want it here. However, she wanted to feel the same as Ni Ye felt. Xia Lin was now extremely dozed. After receiving Chen Ming''s Yang She felt like her body was floating. Ni Ye was the same. The two walked away and talked afterwards. Chen Ming looked at the two, they seemed to be close. like sisters and sisters Although Chen Ming no longer had a system. But it seems that everyone''s destiny is intertwined. and cannot be separated from each other The four of them had now arrived at the hut in the middle of the field. "Hmm, this hut is bigger than I expected. Do you say so?" Chen Ming spoke to the three. "The word big wouldn''t apply to this hut. Its size is more enormous." Xia Lin replied. In addition to the huge hut the surrounding rice fields as well At first the stalk was only chest height. But now it was several tens of meters tall. "The nameless emperor''s legacy must be inside this hut. And one more thing, it''s not that the hut is getting bigger. But it''s ourselves that are getting smaller." Chen Ming was confident. He could sense the Dao being applied to everyone. He tried to break the Dao that made everyone small. But Nux had warned him that this was the Test of the Nameless Emperor. Chen Ming really wanted to know what he was thinking of doing. Chapter 672 672 Chen Ming, together with everyone, headed towards a gigantic hut. Along the way, Chen Ming dealt with enemies who wanted to devour them. Chen Ming''s enemies and everyone else were various insects, rats, and snakes. They were at the extinction level. As soon as Chen Ming sensed their level, he immediately realized that This rice field is not on the lower world. but another world or another dimension Chen Ming thought that it must be another world since if it was a split dimension or a parallel dimension that existed in the lower world. It must look simr. not much lower than each other However, in this field it waspletely different. Chen Ming therefore thought that this ce was not a separate or parallel dimension. but another world Xiao Lin and Ni Yue could use the Nine Souls Sword Index Technique. They controlled their swords ording to their Dao and dealt with many demonic beasts. They were lower levels than everyone else, but their numbers were huge. Chen Ming was able to defeat them all with his power. However, he was afraid that he would use too much power and make everything disappear. One more thing, he didn''t use his power since he didn''t know what the Nameless Emperor wanted to test him with. "What an annoying person." Chen Ming let out a sigh. He could hear Nux''s gigglesing from within his head. "Hehe, Ming Aiming, my husband, this is just the beginning." "Is everyone at the God Level like this?" "Hmm, my husband, you are still very young. If you live for hundreds of thousands of millions of years like us, then you will understand." Chen Mingdai heard Nux say and nodded his head. He couldn''t figure out what it was like to live a hundred thousand million years like that. He wasn''t sure if he could still be himself. He shook his head, he would definitely change. He just had to look back before he worked as a Special Forces soldier. He was just a young man full of innocence. Now he had thrown off that stupidity. He has changed, changed a lot, he is confident in the next hundred thousand or millions of years. He will have to change again. But there was one thing that he wouldn''t change. That was his way. His way is that the strong will not bully the weak. But an enemy who thinks wickedly will return a thousand times more evil. Mercy is only for those who are worthy. Chen Ming talked to Nux and walked through the hordes of ferocious beasts towards the hut. Those that came near him would be destroyed into dust. Chen Ming now only used the Dao of Dimension and Time. Those that entered his realm would be destroyed by time. Dealing with the magical beasts didn''t seem to be a problem. They saw that their people were easily destroyed. They were afraid. Now, they fled and made way for Chen Ming and his men. The four of them had now arrived in front of the hut. The four wanted to fly up to the cabin, but "What else?" Chen Ming and the others were unable to fly. Only Xiaoxianni could fly because she had wings. "We can''t fly. How are you doing, Ming?" Ni Yue asked Chen Ming. Chen Ming let out a sigh. "Probably only have to climb up by myself." Chen Ming took out some climbing equipment from his inventory. "This is a climbing suit. Why does Ming have it?" Xia Lin asked curiously. He let out a dry smile before speaking. "This is, um, what should I say, this rope is not for climbing. If you want to know more details You have to ask Chang''e." heard that Xia Lin''s face turned red. At the same time, Ni Ye showed interest. It seemed that the girl with the Devil''s Dao would go in line with Chang''e with the Dark Dao. The two may have simr interests. Chen Ming, after answering Xian Lin, He asked Xiao Xianni to help bring the rope up and tie it up. But she had a better idea. She gave the three of them a hug before she used a sh and flew them up. Seeing this, but she was at the level of Destruction Profound Realm. Chen Ming, Xia Lin and Ni Ye only weighed a few kilos together. She could easily take the three of them flying up. The four of them had now reached the top of the hut. Chen Ming nced at the cottage door. He saw an arrow symbol pointing to an entrance that looked like a rathole. Seeing that, Chen Ming understood what the Nameless Emperor had in mind for doing this. He had only one purpose. entertainment "This¡­how bored do you have to be to make all these stages?" Nuxughed again. Chen Ming seemed to have understood what the Nameless Emperor wanted. Chen Ming let out a sigh before heading towards the rat hole. Xiaoxianni flew over to Chen Ming''s shoulder. Xia Lin and Ni Ye followed closely behind them. Even aftering up to the top of the hut Everyone besides Xiaoxianni was unable to fly. The four of them arrived in front of the rat hole. Chen Ming felt that this mouse hole had something strange. He was about to walk into the rat hole when he heard someone''s voice. "Don''te in. If youe any closer We will use this fork to stab you to death!" Chen Ming blinked and looked in front of him. He found that in front of him was arge rat holding a fork. The youngster''s expression was extremely serious. "Hmm" "Didn''t you hear what I said? If you dare to step on my house, I will, I will pierce you to death with this fork!" Chen Ming heard it clearly. He could onlyugh at the cuteness of this mouse. "What are youughing at? Me, I''m really going to kill you. This fork I got from that person. Not even those rats and rabid snakes can do anything to me." "You''re also a mouse, aren''t you?" "I, I am not an ordinary mouse. I am a magic mouse Don''t mix me up with them!" "Just like this, this wonderful mouse. What was the emperor who gave you that fork? Is it your name?" "Nameless Emperor? Who is that, the person who gave me this fork?!" The magic mouse tried to say the name of the person who gave him the fork, but no matter what he said, The name wouldn''te out of the magic mouse''s mouth. "What are you doing to me?!" "........." Chen Ming could only smile. This mouse is really interesting. "I already know what happened. You can''t say that person''s name because he doesn''t want you to say it." Magic Mouse heard what Chen Ming said. he nodded "Right, he told me not to tell anyone. but wait How did you know!" Chen Mingughed again. This rat is really funny. Other than Chen Ming, the others alsoughed. saw that everyone wasughing at him The magic mouse was very angry. But no matter how angry the magic mouse was, he wasn''t his fork. The reason he didn''t use his fork to attack was because Chen Ming and his gang had no malicious intent. However, even if Chen Ming and his group didn''t have malicious intent, He was ordered to guard this entrance from that person. He would absolutely not allow anyone to pass through this entrance. Even at the cost of life "Sorry, you are such a wonderful mouse. I came here because I am the heir of the person who built this ce. My name is Chen Ming, what about you?" The magic mouse tilted his head slightly. "You, what are you saying? Even if youpliment me I''m not happy either!" Magic Mouse wriggled around because she was embarrassed that Chen Ming directlyplimented himself. But after a moment he returned to normal before continuing to speak. "Heir of the creator''s legacy? I remember the Creator saying something like that. part of my name My name is Magic Rat." "Your name is Magic Mouse." "Yes, this name was given by the Creator. It''s wonderful, isn''t it, hmm?" Chen Ming didn''t know whether to feel funny or pity. The Nameless Emperor seemed to be one with no sense of name. "I remember that Creator told me something. if you really are the sessor Show me the evidence." "evidence?" "Yes, proof. You will have to show evidence. I won''t tell you what that evidence is." Chen Ming heard what the magic mouse said, he tried to think of what could be used as proof that he was the sessor. "I can''t imagine Can you give me a hint?" "cannot" Chen Ming let out a sigh. He couldn''t imagine what evidence the Nameless Emperor had given him. All he could think of was only the poem he hadposed. "True, that poem might be evidence." Chen Ming spoke the nameless emperor''s poem. He seemed very confident that it would be, but still. "What are you talking about?" Chen Ming looked at the Magic Mouse. It seems that the verse is not proof. Chen Ming thought for a long time. And while he couldn''t figure it out The magic mouse spoke up. "I''ve got the proof." "You got the evidence already?" Chen Ming was puzzled. He didn''t do anything, just wondering what evidence the Nameless Emperor had given him. "Your use of force is evidence. The creator said that if you attack me Let me deal with you immediately. But if not, you are the chosen one." The magic mouse said happily. It seemed that his duties guarding the entrance hade to an end. Chen Ming looked at the magic mouse with interest. Nameless Emperor had him guard the entrance and test those who came here. Shows that he must be confident in the magic mouse. Chen Ming examined the magical mouse and was surprised. Magic Rats are on the same level as Moon Go Eun. Plus, the fork he used was also a God-level weapon. Chapter 673 673 Chen Ming didn''t expect that magic rat to be that strong. Plus a fork that doesn''t look like anything. But it turned out to be a God-level weapon. Its level was on par with his dragon fang sword and sea god trident. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head. The nameless emperor or creator was a person with a sense of humor. He would do something like this, it shouldn''t be too strange. Chen Ming, after examining his magic rat and his fork, He thought about what he would face after this. ''If we finish collecting the inheritance from here The remaining two Nameless Emperor''s Legacy were the Fire Wind Continent and the Demon Continent. There will definitely be something for us to surprise us with.'' Chen Ming was confident. He would look forward to what the Nameless Emperor had in store for him. The magic mouse had now let them enter his house. Chen Ming and everyone who entered the Magic Mouse''s house weren''t surprised that it looked so big. "Come this way~" The magic mouse guides the four with enthusiasm. Xiaoxianni at this moment flew beside the magical mouse. he was a little shocked However, after talking for a while, the two of them collided. The magic mouse picked up food from his storagepartment. ''Inventory¡­'' Chen Ming was surprised. But he remembered that Nameless Emperor and God of Creation should know each other. He wouldn''t be surprised if Nameless Emperor would create a system for magic mice. He looked at the magic mouse. The system that the magic mouse has is probably not a very big one. It was probably just a small level that would allow him to do things more conveniently. The magic mouse led the four of them to the path leading to the inside of the hut. Which the way to enter the hut is also a rat hole "This is the entrance to the interior. I only have a duty to send you all here." The magic mouse spoke up. However, he who was originally enthusiastic now looked extremely depressed. "Chu''er, what''s wrong?" Xiaoxianni asked the magic mouse. Along the way the two talked. The two seem to have be friends. Magic Mouse allowed Xiaoxianni to call him by the nickname she had given him. "I, my duty is over. I don''t know what to do next." Xiao Xianni heard that, she smiled before speaking up. "Then why didn''t Shu''ere with us?" "Go with you." The magic mouse hesitated a little. He looked at Chen Ming. He knew that the decision of whether he would apany him was with Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at the Magic Mouse. He was at the Fourth Divine Realm. However, he seemed to know nothing. Chen Ming thought for a moment and thought that the Magic Mouse should not be a threat to him and his people. "If you have nowhere to go You cane with us." "Is that so? I can go with you guys like that, right?" "Yes, why not? Besides, Ni''er seems to like you too." Receiving Chen Ming''s answer, both the Magic Mouse and Xiao Xianni were overjoyed. "Thank you brother!" Xiaoxianni hugged Chen Ming. He only smiled and stroked her head. The magic mouse looked at Chen Minghe. He felt that Chen Ming was simr to the Creator. He thought that this must be the reason why the creator had chosen him as the sessor. Chen Ming did not know that his decision was correct. Because in collecting the next piece of inheritance If there is no magic mouse He wouldn''t be able to collect the next inheritance. The five then walked out of the magic mouse''s house. Everything inside the hut was still huge. But there is something interesting. Inside the hut everyone thinks that upon entering, they might find wooden items, but not at all. Everything in the hut is made of many materials that do not match the hut at all. Inside the cottage is full of modern appliances and furniture. There is even a refrigerator, air conditioner and TV. "This is no different from any other house." Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He tried to look around. Where is the nameless emperor''s legacy? Magic Mouse knew that Chen Ming would definitely not know where the Nameless Emperor would keep his inheritance. But he himself didn''t know either. It seems there is only one way now. That is to demolish his house. Chen Ming''s first goal was to Safe box on the back of the refrigerator The refrigerator Chen Ming saw just now was over a hundred meters tall. If it were normal, he could either fly up or use the Dao of Space and Time to shorten the distance. However, when he entered the hut He needed to obey the rules set by the Nameless Emperor. Otherwise, he would be immediately sent out of here. The Nameless Emperor was stronger than him. Nux tells him that The Nameless Emperor was on the same level as the Highgods in the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Higher gods and demons were those with six samsara powers and above. He used to fight those who were at the Fourth level of Samsara. understands the difference in power very well Even though the Dao here was not his true strength. However, it was still enough to send Chen Ming and his men out of here. And if he gave Da After being sent out, it was impossible toe back here. Since this is a separate dimension If the owner of the dimension doesn''t want him toe in No matter how strong it is, it cannote in. Chen Ming now had to use a method to climb the refrigerator. "You searched the area below. I''ll go upstairs." Chen Ming told everyone. He had everyone help each other try to find the inheritance of the Nameless Emperor below. He wasn''t sure if the Nameless Emperor would keep his inheritance in a safe on the back of the refrigerator. but from his own point of view He shouldn''t have kept his inheritance where it was so obvious. "Understood, I will go over there." Xia Lin pointed to the locker area near the bed. "Then I will go and explore that way." Ni Yue pointed towards the wardrobe area. Magic Mouse and Xiao Xianni looked at each other. before Xiao Xian Ni will speak up. "Brother Ming, can Ni''er and Shu''er go and explore the other mouse holes? Shu''er said that the creator might have kept the inheritance somewhere within it." Chen Ming heard what Xiao Xianni said. he hesitated However, Xiaoxianni also had a magical mouse with her. Magic mice are undoubtedly strong. He was sure that the magical mouse would be able to protect Xiaoxianni. after thinking about it Chen Ming nodded towards Xiao Xianni. "Fine, but after an hour, if you still don''t find anything,e back here, do you understand?" "understand! Ni''er and Shu''er would return on time." Xiaoxianni pressed something on her watch. The watch she was wearing was a high-tech mobile watch that was made by the Yang family. He would be able to know her location at any time if something serious happened. After dividing the work Everyone dispersed. Chen Ming walked towards the refrigerator before looking up. He never thought that he would have the opportunity to see a refrigerator as big as a building like this. "Okay, how do we climb up?" Chen Ming could not see a way that he could climb up. He thought of something before using his hand to stab the refrigerator. With this, he was able to climb up. Chen Ming slowly climbed the refrigerator. Even though the refrigerator doesn''t have a ce for him to cling to. All he had to do was create it. Climbing a hundred meter refrigerator wasn''t difficult for Chen Ming. He had now arrived at the back of the refrigerator. The safe is in front of him. Chen Ming opened the safe. He tried his strength to open the safe. But a safe is not the same as a refrigerator. He couldn''t use force to open it. The safe is protected by a taoist. He needed to open the safe with his original method. "Password safe? This is not a problem for us." Chen Ming climbed up to the rotating section. He pressed his ear to the door of the safe before using the wind-generated sword to dial the code. *gags* the sound of the courtyard Chen Ming, who had experience in opening that safe, Can open this safe without wanting to be cold He opened the safe and hoped to find the Nameless Emperor''s legacy. He actually found it. However, it was not the inheritance he wanted. "Dor, why does the nameless emperor keep the dor in the safe?" Hundred dor bills stacked together In addition to the dor, there is also a gun. There are many different title deeds. Chen Ming read the deed. He found that all title deeds were in the United States. He tried to read the name of the deed owner. "Anthony Sparks" This name really sounded familiar to him. Chen Ming decided to put everything into his inventory. He was sure that these items would be useful to himter. Chen Ming was sure that there was nothing else in the safe. He jumped from the back of the refrigerator andnded on the floor. Falling from a height of a hundred meters, Chen Ming was unable to do anything. He was unable to use flying techniques. smashed to the floor of the hut. The floor was broken. However, Chen Ming was nothing at all. Xia Lin and Ni Ye walked over to Chen Ming. The two of them also checked and searched around. but found nothing The rest was only within the holes that Xiao Xianni was exploring with the magic mouse. Chapter 674 674 Now it was time for Chen Ming to set Xiaoxianni back. But he could not even see her shadow. Chen Ming was now worried. He looked at his watch that could see Xiaoxianni''s location. This watch is made with advanced technology. It can turn a normal world view into a fantasy world. There was a safety system that would create a protective barrier, which was no longer necessary for Chen Ming level and everyone. However, there was one function that was useful to him right now. That is a GPS system that does not require satellites. The clock emits its unique signal. This makes it possible to identify the location of its own signal pair. Chen Ming was currently limited in power. However, even though he couldn''t use much of his power, But he still had the technology that he could use. "Hmm" Chen Ming had already obtained Xiao Xianni''s position. However, he was now extremely surprised. He was surprised because Xiao Xianni''s signal was exactly where he was standing. "This, don''t tell me that dimensions areplicated." Chen Ming closed his eyes and tried to use the Dao of Space and Time. Even though the Nameless Emperor restricted the use of his powers, However, it seems that the limitation of power depends on intent. If he used his power to find the inheritance He might have been sent out of here. However, he used his strength to find Xiaoxianni. It''s not illegal. He now sensed that Xiao Xianni was standing beside him. and she was now crying. She was very scared. Because she couldn''t find everyone. Shu''er tried tofort her. But it doesn''t seem to work. within aplex dimension Xiaoxianni, after exploring almost all of the rat holes, She and Shu''er came out of the mouse hole. She looked at the wrist watch Chen Ming had given her to see the time. Now it''s time to reunite with everyone. "Let''s go, Shu''er. It is time that Brother Ming has set." T "Acknowledged!" Shu''er was very happy. This was the first time he had a friend. Today the two go on an adventure together. Shu''er led her to explore everywhere. The two encounter the legacy that the creator kept. It was in a creek that only him and Xiaoxianni could enter. The two of them now had inherited the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance. The two wanted to give it to Chen Ming. "Everybody hasn''te together yet." Xiaoxianni arrived at the spot Chen Ming had arranged for everyone. But now no one has returned. She didn''t think much of it. and sat with Shu''er and waited until Chen Ming came. But time has passed. "Why hasn''t Brother Ming and the otherse back yet? Hey Shu''er, let''s go find Brother Ming." Shu''er indulges Xiaoxianni. The two of them went looking for Chen Ming and everyone, but "No, everyone is gone, or are we going to be abandoned!" Xiaoxianni burst into tears. She tried to find everyone but couldn''t find them. Shu''er didn''t know how tofort her. "Hmm, Ni''er, don''t cry, maybe he and the others will go look for the Creator''s Legacy somewhere else." "Anywhere else, but we''re all gone." "that thing" Shu''er remained silent. Xiaoxianni cried out. She missed her brother. And she was very hungry now too. while she was crying She could hear Chen Ming''s voiceing from within her head. "Ni''er, don''t worry, I''m going to find you. But it might take a little longer." Hearing Chen Ming''s voice made her very happy. She tried to talk to him, but she didn''t know how to mentally sound. "Brother Ming, Brother Ming, did you hear Ni''er, Brother Ming!" "I heard, you and everyone are on their way to see Ni''er. Wait there, don''t go anywhere." "Ni''er, understand. Ni''er will wait for Brother Ming." Xiaoxianni was delighted. Chen Ming was about toe to see her. Chen Ming was in a hurry. Since the time flow of the main dimension and theplex dimension are different, one is slower, one is faster. Theplex dimensions are not stable at all. Chen Ming could only sigh. Nameless Emperor is too empty. He created something that should not have been created like this. Chen Ming had to follow the path that Xiaoxianni and Shu''er had walked. Only then would he be able to enter the dimension that Xiaoxianni was in. If you walk even a little bit wrong He and everyone might slip into another dimension that has hundreds or even thousands of dimensions in this ce. Xiaoxianni and Shu''er''s encounter with the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance was truly a miracle. Chen Ming, along with Xia Lin and Ni Ye, were able to follow in Xiao Xianni and Shu''er''s footsteps. The three of them were now able to enter theplicated dimension that the two had stumbled upon. Shu''er, who had been lost even though he had been here all along It was because he didn''t need to care what dimension he was in. No matter what dimension you are in, it''s the same. because he was alone But now it''s not. "Brother Ming!" Xiaoxianni saw the three from afar. She immediately flew over to Chen Ming. Of course, she didn''t forget Shu''er. She took him and flew to Chen Ming together with her. "Ni''er, you''re here!" Xiaoxianni ditched himself to Chen Ming. She hugged him and cried. It seemed that she was very afraid. Chen Mingforted her like every older brother should do. Shu''er saw that and felt guilty. He was Xiaoxianni''s guide. but led her astray even though this was considered his home. Is there anyone who gets lost in their own home? Xiaoxianni, after feeling better, She smiled before handing something to Chen Ming inside her bag. "Brother Ming, Ni''er came across this by ident. Shu''er told Ni''er that this was probably the creator''s inheritance. Brother Ming, let''s see if this is the inheritance that Brother Ming was looking for." Xiaoxianni gave Chen Ming what would have been an inheritance. Chen Ming who had gathered two inheritances He nodded towards Xiao Xianni. What she gave him was really the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance. The nameless emperor''s inheritance is memory. What she found was a spirit crystal. The nameless emperor''s memory was buried within. "This is the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance. It''s good for Ni''er to find it." Chen Ming rubbed Xiaoxianni''s head. She closed her eyes as he stroked her head. She was very happy to receive Chen Ming''spliment. "Hehe, Brother Ming, Ni''er found it was partly because of Shu''er. Without Shu''erni''er, I wouldn''t be able to bring it." Xiaoxianni turned to Shu''er. He looked astonished before feeling embarrassed. "No, it''s all because of Ni''er. Not because of me." Shu''er refused. He still seemed to feel guilty. Chen Ming saw Shu''er''s expression and knew what Shu''er was thinking. He walked over and rubbed Shu''er''s head whileughing. "It''s not wrong to takepliments. Very talented, wonderful mouse." very good, wonderful mouse Shu''er saw Chen Ming''s smile andughter. He couldn''t help but think of the creator. Shu''er cried with nostalgia. The creator was no different from his father. He raised him until he was able to continue to live strong. Chen Ming this time had tofort Shu''er. Seeing this, Shu''er seemed to be still a child. It was unlikely that he could get along with Xiaoxianni. Chen Ming now had some doubts. He couldn''t help asking Shu''er. He wanted to know when that Nameless Emperor left. Shu''er tried to remember. He told Chen Ming that the Nameless Emperor had only recently left. probably about a year up to two years only "One year to two years¡­" Chen Ming was extremely astonished, from what he heard, the Nameless Emperor must have been dead for a thousand years, no, maybe ten thousand years. ''It seems that the Nameless Emperor is worried about Shu''er. He should have used the Dao of Space and Time to make the difference between the time here and outside. So Shu''er didn''t need to wait for a long time for a sessor.'' Chen Ming looked at Chu Er. He knew that Shu''er''s strength did note from cultivation. It was a power that was directly received from the Nameless Emperor so that he could protect himself. really a good father Chen Ming smiled after listening to Shu''er''s stories. He could feel that space was shaking. It wasn''t just theplicated dimension he was in. but all dimensions Chen Ming was about to use his power to get everyone out of here. Suddenly, he heard the nameless emperor''s voice ringing in his head. ''I entrust you to take care of my son. He can be your strength in times of need.'' Chen Ming nodded. Even if Nameless Emperor didn''t tell him, he would already take good care of Shu''er. Chapter 675 675 The gathering of the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance in Iron Earth Continent was alreadypleted. Chen Ming, after hearing the nameless emperor''s voice, He then used his power to bring everyone out from within the dimension created by the Nameless Emperor. Now that split dimension has been destroyed. Luckily, Chen Ming picked up some important things from within before the dimension copsed. What he received was quite important information about Anthony Sparks. ''Even in this universe Doctor Spark also appeared'' Chen Ming now remembered who Anthony Spark was. He was the Doctor Spark that Chen Ying had told him about. He was a mad scientist. The one who caused the copse of his world to drive humanity to self-evolve. He''s a very dangerous person. ording to what he had heard, Anthony Sparks was probably dead. But who knows if he exists in other universes? Just like his senior Tang Huayin who had died but still existed in a parallel world. ''for confidence It looks like we might have to go back to our original world to try and find him. I''m sure this Doctor Spark might not be the same person as Doctor Spark in Chen Ying''s world.'' Dr. Spark has evidence in this world. And the Nameless Emperor put his information into the safe as if he wanted to tell him something. This made Chen Ming feel ufortable. before he went back to check in his original world. He might have to contact Chen Ying about this matter first. Chen Ying thest time he contacted He was doing something at the border of the dead. He saw that he was building his own kingdom and was waiting for one of the three to find a way to send him and Ao Ertian back to their own universe. If anyone could send them back, it was only Chen Ming. He was sure that the way to send them back would definitely be in the nameless emperor''s memory. The current Chen Ming sent everyone outside with his power. The spot they were in right now was a Krabi vige not too far from the Krabi Cemetery. Chen Ming chose to appear in an area where there were few people. Shu''er also came with everyone. This was his first encounter with the outside world. He looked extremely excited. Everything was so strange. However, he, who was excited about something new, rushed over to Xiao Xianni and stood behind her even though he was bigger than her. It seems that Xiaoxianni has already be a sister. Shu''er who was acting like that was because he saw that there were strangers everywhere. He was not used to being stared at like this. The people of the Sword Vige looked at Chen Ming''s group in astonishment. In this world below, no one has the ability to teleport through dimensions. Only those who understand the Tao can do this. Everyone who saw Chen Ming used the Dao of Space and Time They took a good look at Chen Ming and his group. Those who looked at Chen Ming and everyone so well They already knew who it was. They couldn''t help but hurriedly kneel down. Chen Ming was slightly surprised before understanding why everyone was kneeling towards him. He looked at the center of the Krabi Vige. In the center of the vige lies arge wooden statue of him. He stood in a graceful posture. in mobile phone Chen Ming sensed that the statue contained a Sword Dao. The people here were affected by the Sword Dao. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He had to get used to it. He had to ept that he was no longer human. ''Really, we haven''t been human for a long time. Why do we have to feel depressed?'' Chen Ming shook his head before smiling at everyone. He blessed everyone with a Sword Dao. But he bestows blessings only on those with a good heart. If anyone thinks of doing evil with the blessings he bestows That person will be instantly destroyed. Chen Ming then took everyone with him to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. to tell the bureau that he had received the inheritance and will immediately head to another continent It''s a pity that the Sectmaster was not there. They went out to the pub together. Hearing this, Chen Ming could onlyugh out loud, going to the pub, it seemed that the world was developing well. Chen Ming hadn''t found the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect Master. He and everyone continued to head to the next continent to collect the next inheritance of the Nameless Emperor. but while he was about to leave He found that someone was spying on him. Chen Ming looked at the person looking at him. He saw a familiar person, that person was Sun Lin, the little boy he saved. Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. The woman currently looked at him sadly. The sight of the boy made him feel very guilty. He seemed to have forgotten about her. He checked her level. Her current level was only at the Earth Profound Realm. She was still unable to ascend to the higher world with this level of her power. Sun Lin was the young girl he saved. When he came to the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect, he met her. She and Hua Lin had been close friends when he came to practice various techniques within the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The two were almost inseparable. However, she couldn''t go with him to the higher world with them. Because her level at that time was only at the Innate realm. If she went up to the higher world with him Her body must have been crushed to death by the atmosphere of the above world. at the world above Chen Ming had just noticed that the air pressure was a hundred times denser than that of the Earth below. However, the bodies of those at the Heroic Profound Realm were strong. and able to adapt to any atmospheric conditions causing Chen Ming to not pay attention to this matter before. Chen Ming looked at Lin''er before smiling and calling out her name. "Lin Er" Chen Ming smiled at Sun Lin. She was saddened when she heard Chen Ming call her name. that sad face was reced by surprise. before being filled with joy "Come here, why are you hiding like that?" Chen Ming beckoned her. As soon as she saw that he hadn''t changed aftering back from the higher world, She hurriedly ran towards him. "Brother Ming!" "How are you, Lin''er?" Chen Ming couldn''t help rubbing her head. Sun Lin, who was rubbed on the head by Chen Ming, couldn''t help but let out a grim smile. "Lin''er is now at the Earth Profound Realm. Soon, Lin''er will be able to ascend to the Sky Profound Realm!" "Like this. Isn''t that amazing, Lin''er? By the way, how about Lin''er himself? Sun Lin heard Chen Ming''s praise and was delighted. But there was something else that made her even more happy, that was that Chen Ming asked about her body. She told him about various things. Now the martial world was peaceful because of Chen Ming. Although there may be some bad things happen. But it can''t be helped. She was also considered to be a believer in Chen Ming like everyone else. However, since she had a fate linked to him This made her receive more blessings from Chen Ming than anyone else. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to reach this level in such a short amount of time. It normally took ten years to go from the Rising Profound Realm to the Earth Profound Realm. However, Sun Lin onlysted a little more than a year. Chen Ming talked with Sun Lin. until it''s time for him to go He wanted to say goodbye to Sun Lin. and told her that if she was able to ascend to the Heroic Profound Realm Have her go to the Chen Family house in the Demon Continent to apply for Star Connection. However, before he went to speak to her Sun Lin spoke first. "Brother Ming, Lin''er''s brother can apany Brother Ming!" Sun Lin wanted to stay with Chen Ming longer. At least for the time he was in the lower world. Chen Ming looked at Sun Lin, she must have been lonely, considering from the disciples of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect and the Sword Sect Sect. There was no one who was as old as her and at the same level as her. Being friends with children of the same age was impossible for Sun Lin. Chen Ming thought a little. and thought that it wouldn''t be a problem if he took her with him. He nodded to Sun Lin before speaking up. "Understood, Lin''er cane with us." Sun Lin received Chen Ming''s answer and she was overjoyed. She hurriedly sent a message to her teacher. Her teacher heard that she was about to go out to explore the world. At first he wanted to refuse. because she, even though she was at the Earth Profound Realm, But she was still a child. However, when he heard who she was going with, He immediately told her to go with him. This opportunity does not happen again if it is missed. Sun Lin, after informing her teacher, immediately went with Chen Ming. Sun Lin introduced himself to Xiao Xianni and Shu''er. Xia Lin and Ni Ye both already knew her. Xiaoxianni and Shu''er get on well with Sun Lin. The three soon became friends. However, Sun Lin still missed Hua Lin anyway. Afterwards, Chen Ming led everyone out of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect before heading to the next continent. The next continent that Chen Ming would go to gather the Nameless Emperor''s legacy was. Firestorm Continent Cang Lan''s Home Continent The first lover is pregnant with his child. Chapter 676 676 Firestorm Continent Amidst the hot desert Chen Ming along with his group were heading towards the continent''s capital. However, as Chen Ming and everyone were about to leave for the capital, Everyone has encountered strange things. Chen Ming and everyone found that the desert didn''t have a single demonic beast that was supposed to exist. In addition, the desert is very hot. Tianyang City The city where Chen Ming met Cang Lan in this world The greatest city on the continent right now, something unusual happened. Chen Ming and his group stopped at the city entrance. The desert surrounding the city was now noticeably hotter. Chen Ming noticed that the closer he got to the city. The weather is getting hotter and hotter. "The desert is many times hotter than before. especially in this area If it wasn''t for someone at the Nascent Profound Realm then I''m afraid that I can''t withstand this kind of heat." Ordinary people who didn''t have profound energy in them were greatly affected. If they were out in the middle of the desert will die soon "What happened? Let''s go look into the city." Chen Ming could not say what had happened. Even if he used his dragon spirit, He told everyone before immediately speeding towards Tianyang City. within Tianyang City something bad is happening As soon as Chen Ming and everyone entered the city, what they saw was that the people were starving and the water size. However, Chen Ming hadn''t seen people die fromck of food and water just now. At least with the people he coulde into contact with. that everyone can still survive in this harsh climate That was because guardian spirits were helping the people to get food and water for them. But the water and food they brought were insufficient to meet the needs. Sooner orter the guardian spirits will definitely be unable to help these people. Moreover, here, it is not possible to grow Sky Swallow Grass that will turn the dead into guardian spirits. Anything nted here, even on the prepared soil, cannot grow. When Chen Ming arrived, he used his senses to check. But nothing was found until now. "Let me help my husband." Nux saves Chen Ming He was unable to detect abnormalities because whoever caused this change was much higher level than him. Rescued by Nux, he finds this ce cursed. It was a curse that was simr to the Golden Rice Fields in the above world. But the origin of the curse came from a different source. "Nux, can you tell me where these cursese from?" Nux was silent for a moment before speaking up. "This curse, if I guessed correctly, is Set''s curse. god of drought" "Set means an Egyptian god?" "Right, even though I don''t understand the division you''re talking about." Egyptian, Norse, Greek, Aztec, and many others. It was just a division of a myth based on the standards of his world. But actually in this world The gods weren''t divided as their old world indicated. However, even here there was no clear separation of gods. However, they still cling together ording to legend. Now he had stopped thinking about dividing the gods for a while. What he wants to know is Why was this ce subject to Set''s curse? If it was the upper world, so be it. However, this happened in the lower world. "I need to find the root of the problem before it''s toote." Chen Ming felt that there might also be a space rift that connects to those god realms just like it happened in the Frozen Water Continent. "Now we have to solve immediate problems first. Knowing that it was a curse, all we had to do was fix it." Chen Ming took a deep breath. He borrowed power from Nux before starting to use his dao. The Dao that he would use to cure the Divine Set was the Dao of Abundance. The Abundance Dao was the Great Dao formed by the merging of many smaller Daos. Chen Ming after using this dao He picked up a God-level treasure before forming a defensive boundary. Chen Ming was able to protect Tianyang City. However, the surrounding territory was still affected. Chen Ming needed to close the dimensional rift in order to stop the flow of this curse. A lot of things happened in this lower world while Chen Ming was in the higher world. What''s happening right now is basically There were many dimensional rifts that connected to different worlds. whether it is the upper world or the lower world Chen Ming had seen at least two dimensional rifts in the Fire Wind Continent. Even though he had closed the dimensional rift, Set''s curse remained. Chen Ming was able to break the curse. But sooner orter it will return. Setman''s curse rooted deep within the world. The world below is undergoing great changes. Chen Ming tried to feel the spirit of the world, but he received no response. "This is really strange. what happened" Chen Ming had never encountered such a situation before. However, even though he had never encountered such a situation. The long-standing Nux knows what the world below is facing. In fact, she already knew that this day woulde. Ever since Chen Ming and her had be one, She could see and perceive the things that would happen. "You don''t have to worry about my husband. What is happening right now is not a bad thing. It''s just that the world is growing." "Growing up?" Chen Ming heard what Nux said. She didn''t need to exin much. He immediately understood. The world is now evolving. It''s going to create something that hasn''t been there before. ''By the way, it feels like this world is giving birth tows. And people began to improve their level faster. Wait a minute'' He thought back to what caused the world below to change. "Is that" Chen Ming seemed to have realized it. What is the instor for that world to grow? Is it all because of him? "You seem to know already." Nux said with augh. Chen Ming, hearing herughter, spoke in a calm voice. "You already know about this, right?" Chen Ming couldn''t help asking. He might be able to discern things. But he couldn''t see what would happen. Different from Nux that can clearly see the line of fate Nox remained silent. Her silence was the best answer right now. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He just shook his head. Chen Ming afterwards then returned to Tianlong City. Xia Lin and the others were waiting for him. While waiting for Chen Ming, everyone helped people in what they could. Too bad Xia Lin and Ni Ye''s Dao couldn''t help with what was going on right now. Shu''er and Xiaoxianni were the same. The four of them could only take the supplies that Chen Ming had given them to distribute to the people. The main work of the guardian spirits is all done. "You''re back, Ming. How are you closing the dimensional rift?" Xia Lin asked Chen Ming. The others were also curious as to how the space rift was closed. Last time, everyone had encountered the Snow Country. If I''m not mistaken, this time I might go to a desertnd. Chen Ming shook his head before telling everyone that within that dimensional rift, from the looks of it, there were only deserts. He didn''t go inside because Nux had warned him. That set was actually stronger than Anubis. However, he was a deity who didn''t like to interfere with anyone''s affairs. If Chen Ming did not enter his territory Chen Ming would not do anything. All Chen Ming had to do was close the dimensional rift. "Just like this But after closing the dimensional rift, why am I still feeling the curse?" Chen Ming exined what had happened. The curse was actually just a god''s divinity. He did not deliberately curse here. It was just that the Dimensional Rift opened and connected the Fire Wind Continent and the Land ruled by the Drought God. The world right now is growing. Make the divinity or dao of that set grow as well. Hearing that, Xian Lin couldn''t help asking. "Then let it be like this, would it be good? If the Dao of Dryness is stronger than this." Chen Ming smiled at her before spreading his hands around. "It''s not just the Dao of Drought. I have thrown the dice into this world as well. In time they will bnce each other out. Don''t worry." Hearing that, Xian Lin and everyone nodded. Since that''s the case, that''s a good thing. They all then talked together before continuing to search for the Nameless Emperor''s Legacy. But here''s the problem. Chen Ming did not know where the Nameless Emperor would store his treasures in this continent. And while Chen Ming was thinking about where to find the Nameless Emperor''s treasure on this continent, Sun Lin walked towards him with Xiao Xianni. "Brother Ming, is this the Nameless Emperor''s treasure? Ni''er told Lin''er that this should be the item Brother Ming was looking for." Sun Lin handed Chen Ming something simr to a spiritual orb. Chen Ming blinked before asking her where she got it from. "Hmm, this orb was given by Lin''er''s grandfather a long time ago. At first it didn''t shine. But when Brother Ming brought Lin''er here, a light suddenly shone brightly. Lin''er took it out to look, but Ni''er saw it. So she told Lin''er that it was the item Brother Ming was looking for." Chen Ming could only look at Sun Lin. He didn''t expect that the Nameless Emperor''s legacy would be so close to him. Plus, hearing her talk about the glowing orb when she arrived here. He was even more confident that it might be the Nameless Emperor''s treasure. Chapter 677 677 Chen Ming examined the orb that Sun Lin had given him. He found out that it was indeed the Nameless Emperor''s legacy. He, who finished examining the crystal ball, turned to Sun Lin before asking her curiously. "Lin''er, this is really the nameless emperor''s inheritance. Lin''er told you that Lin''er got it from Lin''er''s grandfather, right? And how did ite about? Has Lin''er''s grandfather told Lin''er?" Sun Lin heard Chen Ming''s question. She nodded her head before telling him the origin of the spirit bead. However, she could not remember many details. Because her grandfather, Time had spoken to her about old things. She always tried to escape from him. "I only know this." Sun Lin now felt guilty if she listened to what her grandfather said more. She must have some important information for Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw that Sun Lin felt guilty. He just smiled and stroked her head and told her it was okay. it''s normal If he was her, he might as well do the same thing as her. No, he definitely did it. Sun Lin heard Chen Ming''s words and she felt at ease. After that, Xiaoxianni, who wanted to y around, came to invite her. which she looked at Chen Ming for permission. She seemed more mature and responsiblepared to before. "Go, but don''t go too far. When it''s time for me to leave, I''ll tell them both." Both of them had already received permission from Chen Ming. The two went to y together. Sun Lin, even though she was at the Earth Profound Realm. But she was still considered a child. She was only thirteen years old. after the two of them went to y together Chen Ming spoke to Nux inside of him. ''Noux, do you have something to tell me? Chen Ming felt that Nux must know something about this spirit orb. And it seems that she really knows something. ''Of course my husband. I have many things I want to tell you. First of all, the crystal ball was with the Sun family. And the Sun family gave it to Sun Lin. All of this happened because the Nameless Emperor had controlled the Fate Line of his Spiritual Bead. Even you now can do it. But you just don''t know how. A spirit orb that controls the fate line. It will head towards the destiny. one way or another way There are risks in this method. Because at the God level, everyone can control or change their fate lines. But in the world below, there shouldn''t be any gods who would care. thus making this method less risky As for why it had to be the Firestorm Continent I can''t know about that.'' Chen Ming received the answer from Nux, but he sighed. He knew what Nameless Emperor was thinking about why the orb would react when it was in the Fire Wind Continent. He just wanted to have fun with it. He acted as if it were Chen Ming''s defense. Chen Ming could only shook his head. If he and the Nameless Emperor had something inmon, then It must be about the game itself. Just the nameless emperor ying his own game was just that. Chen Ming was now considered the Fourth Inheritance of the Nameless Emperor. "Next is the Demon Continent. I don''t know what else to expect." Chen Ming thought of the Demon Continent. He was thinking where the nameless emperor''s legacy was. He realized something. He turned to Ni Ye. Ni Ye, who felt that someone was looking at her. She turned to look at the person looking at her. "Ming, is something wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Ni Ye asked curiously. "Yay, I have something to ask you. If you are a nameless emperor Where will you keep your inheritance?" Ni Yue heard Chen Ming''s question. She closed her eyes before thinking of an answer. If it is a very important inheritance would be stored in the safest ce And the safest ce she could think of was her own ce. "If I am the Nameless Emperor I will keep my inheritance on myself." talk at this point Ni Ye thought of something. She took something out of her spatial ring. It was a hairpin that she inherited from her mother when she was alive. "Isn''t that a spirit crystal?" On the hairpin, I have a shore spirit crystal. However, that spirit orb had not yet been unsealed. It seemed that he had to go to the Demon Continent no matter what. The people of the Fire Wind Continent were severely affected by Set''s curse. Chen Ming could not watch people die without doing anything. Even if they died, they could be reborn as guardian spirits. But if he let it be like that The bnce in this world will be broken. Sooner orter this world will have guardian spirits. From the human world to the ethereal world which was something Chen Ming did not want. Chen Ming helped as many people as he could help. He used arge amount of treasures to build shelters for the people of various cities. If they don''t go out of town They would be protected by Chen Ming''s Dao. Nux told Chen Ming that this was necessary. He can''t help everyone. natural selection Chen Ming could only nod. Chen Ming looked at the people right now from the sky. He saw that people began to change. Their inner qi had a different appearance. Their qi was beginning to be unique. Even those without cultivation without cultivation Their pulse points started to open. The Qi within them was awakened. In this world, soon there will be no one without qi. Chen Ming, after helping all the people of the Wind Fire Continent to the extent he could help. It was time for him to continue his journey to the Demon Continent. but before he goes He went back to check on his grandmother with everyone. At this moment, Zhang Moyin had woken up. Dongfang Muqiu took good care of her. Her injuriespletely disappeared. She was very happy that her grandson came back to visit the model. "Grandma, how are you feeling?" Chen Ming asked her with concern. Even if he knows It was already clear that she shouldn''t have any injuries left. Zhang Moyin smiled at Chen Ming before replying. "Grandma has now recovered from her injuries, Grandma''s grandson, you don''t have to worry." Zhang Moyin then asked about Chen Ming''s matters. Dongfang Muqiu was also interested in Chen Ming''s affairs. She was also considered one of his grandmothers. Heard what Chen Ming had told him. Zhang Moyin and Dongfang Muqiu now felt that they were extremely weak. Especially since this world is changing. Perhaps something that happened to Zhang Moyin would happen again in the future. The two of them looked at each other. "We can''t be this weak. What do you think, Mu Qiu?" "I think so too, Mo Yin." Both of them saw together. "Grandma and Grandfather Ye will go up to the higher worlds to cultivate. No, the Zhang n and the Chen n who are all at the Sky Profound Realm will go up to the higher worlds." "Ya too. Grandma may ascend to the upper world with your eyes." Zhang Moyin will go up to the upper world with Chen Wujing. and Dongfang Muqiu will go up to the upper world with Dongfang Muren. Chen Ming heard that, and he was overjoyed. "Grandma has finally agreed to go up to the upper world. Plus, Grandma Mu Qiu and Grandpa Mu Ren''s moves. It''s really a pleasure." Chen Ming smiled, he had long wanted Zhang Moyin and his family to go up to the higher world. Of course, his family didn''t just include people from the Chen family. He included people from the Zhang n and the Dongfang n as well. And when everyone was already at the lowest level of Extinction Profound Realm, They will have a lifespan of more than tens of thousands of years. "Ming will contact the upper world to wee Grandma and everyone. Now that the Ming Above World had its own city. If everyone went to that city, they would be able to cultivate safely." Zhang Moyin nodded before rubbing Chen Ming''s head. Her grandson really made her proud. Not only would he be a Martial Emperor that people respected. He could even go up and build a settlement on the upper world. A world that everyone used to think was impossible to ascend. Dongfang Muqiu might not have met Chen Ming before. However, from hearing his story from Zhang Moyin, She also couldn''t help feeling the same way as Zhang Moyin. After spending time with his two grandmothers Chen Ming then told them that he had to go to the Demon Continent. They were sad but understood. Dongfang Muqiu told Chen Ming that she would take care of Zhang Moyin herself. Chen Ming could only look at them with suspicious eyes¡­ could it be that his grandfather was about to be unfaithful by his grandmother? There was a rather high probability that his grandfather would get more lovers. Chapter 678 678 Chen Ming after spending time with his grandmother. He immediately headed towards the Demon Continent. With the speed of him and his men being at a level far above this world''s. Chen Ming and his group arrived at the Demon Continent in the blink of an eye. Sun Lin, who had not yet experienced time travel. She was even pale. She felt dizzy. Chen Ming rubbed her back, immediately making her feel better. "Sorry, I forgot that Lin''er is only at the Earth Profound Realm." Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming before his cheeks puffed up. She felt that Chen Ming had forgotten that model. If it was Hua Lin, he wouldn''t have forgotten. Chen Ming knew that she would definitely be on the hill. He did what he was good at. He stroked her head before promising her that he would never forget about her again. And yet she gave him one request. "Lin will keep this request for now. Let Lin grow up when the shoulder asks to use this request." Sun Lin let out a sly smile. It seemed that the olddy had returned. She might have looked neat before, it was because she was afraid that Chen Ming would not be the same. But he was still the same, there was no reason for her to be afraid and suspicious of him. Chen Ming let out a slightugh. "Okay, but let me tell you first that it must be appropriate. If it''s too much, I might be able to go back on my word." Sun Lin shook his head before speaking confidently. "Even though Lin hasn''t been with Brother Ming for a long time. But one thing that Lin was sure of was that Brother Ming was not someone who would go back on his words." Chen Ming shrugged. It''s true of her that he''s not the type to go back on his words. And he was sure that Sun Lin would never ask too much. Chen Ming and everyone right now were at the Wuyin Capital side of the Demon Continent Great Zhou Country. Right now Capital Wuyin had changed a lot. The Demon Continent was considered a continent that was highly influenced by Chen Ming. Cities now grow far and wide. There are many different races living together. Chen Ming had arrived in the city. Ni Ye''s barrette instantly shone. Chen Ming could only look at Ni Ye''s barrette. Previously, when he descended to the lower world, he had to pass through this city. But now the barrette didn''t shine. This meant that he needed to collect spirit beads in order. Without his knowledge, Chen Ming assumed that the nameless emperor''s inheritance was in order. And of course, it was exactly as the Nameless Emperor wanted. Chen Ming let out a sigh. Being at the God Level wasn''t that easy. Especially the fiber of fate. ''By the way, it''s like when we first realized the rules. But our perception scale is only bigger than before.'' Ni Ye saw that the barrette was shining. She handed her barrette to Chen Ming. Although this barrette was left to her by her mother. However, if it was necessary for Chen Ming to She was ready to give it to him. It was just like Sun Lin had given him Grandpa''s treasure. "Are you sure? If I use it That pin will also disappear." Ni Yue smiled at Chen Ming before kissing him. She really loved him. She knew that if she hesitated, He would definitely refuse to use it. She was sure that he would tell her that he would find another way. a really lovely person Mina of the other universe loved him that much. "Take it, Ming. My mother must have given it to me because she wanted me to give it to you. Who knows what Nameless Emperor is thinking?" Chen Ming heard what Ni Ye said. He smiled before kissing her back. Shu''er looked at Chen Ming and Ni Ye with suspicion. He had never seen such a performance before. He could only ask Xiaoxianni. She was unable to exin either. It was at this moment that Sun Lin appeared before exining it to the two of them. The two of them had sparkling eyes and called Sun Lin Big Brother. Chen Ming shook his head. He looked at the barrette before using the orb that hadnded in the barrette. as soon as he used it He felt like he had been pulled somewhere. ''This feeling is The feeling from the first time we came to this world!'' How long will it be? This feeling of him did not go away. He now entered someone''s memories. "Hoho, it seems that someone has gathered all my inheritance." Chen Ming heard a yful girl''s voiceing from behind. he got goosebumps He hurriedly turned to look behind his back before gaping. "Nah, here you are." Chen Ming did not think that Nameless Emperor was actually a woman. "I remember speaking to you once. At that time, I was sure that you were a man." "What is the difference between men and women? You only found me in another universe. In this universe I am a woman. The real one, the real sound, will you try it?" "Damn¡­ really damn." Chen Mingughed. This was definitely the Nameless Emperor. Where Chen Ming appeared was a forest with towering trees. Looking at the trees, he was very familiar with them. However, his interest in the trees didn''tst long, so he looked back at the girl standing in front of him. She said that she was the Nameless Emperor. Chen Ming looked at the nameless emperor who was currently d in ck tight-fitting warrior armor with green specks. Her presence caused Chen Ming to go limp. He didn''t expect that Nameless Emperor to be a woman. However, when she said that she was a nameless emperor in a different universe than the nameless emperor he knew. He immediately understood. Here must be another universe of another size. At this point, Chen Ming thought it was nothing strange. The woman currently looked at Chen Ming with a yful smile. It seemed that she already knew that he would be sent here. He also knew that he had gathered all the inheritance. He not only saw that she was d in armor, behind her were swords and rifles. ''A gun, it is also a gun with a modern shape.'' She uses a gun as a weapon. The fact that she used a gun as a weapon Thor says a lot about where he is right now. He was certain that the ce he was in was definitely not within the higher world or the lower world. Because both worlds are worlds where technology does not exist. At least it''s about weapons technology. Other than the gun, her armor is the same. Her armor wasn''t just a traditional Chinese style armor, it had a mix of western elements. Nameless Emperor saw that Chen Ming was checking on her. She proudly held her ratherrge breasts forward. She let him check her for a moment before introducing herself. The girl in this universe was called Su Lan Jia. heard her introduction He introduced himself, but Su Lanjie seemed to already know him. "Don''t tell me that in this world my body exists." Chen Ming asked Su Lanjie curiously. He examined her and found that she was only at the Innate Realm. This level was considered very low if she really was the Nameless Emperor. But what would he do with the Nameless Emperor? He was someone whose thoughts couldn''t be read by ordinary people, no, even the Nux level couldn''t understand his thoughts. Su Lanjie heard Chen Ming''s words andughed. "There you are, you in this universe. Seriously, I really want to see you meet yourself in this universe. I want to know how you feel." heard what Su Lanjia said Chen Ming''s expression was not very good. "Don''t tell me that It is what I thought." "Is it what you think? Is that what you think? Hehe,e on, we can''t waste too much time here." Su Lanjie then led Chen Ming away from where the two of them were. Where they were actually was a forest. She told him that this was a cannibal forest. As soon as Chen Ming heard the name of the forest here, He immediately recognized that this was the ce he first came to this world. Su Lan Jia took Chen Ming to Duanyang City. The current Duanyang City and his Duanyang are very different. Here it looks at the cutting edge of technology. But even though they are technologically advanced, They were also advancing in terms of cultivating martial arts. It really opened Chen Ming''s eyes to see the truebination of technology and martial arts. Su Lan Jia led Chen Ming into an inn before ordering food. She told him that he could order anything. she will feed herself Chen Ming used this moment to ask her a question. "Su Lan Jia, do you know why I showed up here after I gathered all my inheritance?" Chen Ming asked Su Lanjie curiously. Why did the Nameless Emperor bring him here after gathering his inheritance? Su Lanjia thought for a moment before speaking. "My body in another universe brought you here probably because I wanted you to get to know me." "Send me here to let me know about you. Sounds like a possibility." "Right, I sometimes still feel like I don''t understand myself at all. Well, there must be a reason for me in another universe to send you here. To the Endless Valley Boundary Maybe you know what I sent you to do here. No matter what level you are at." It seemed like she knew how he got here. But I don''t know what level he is. "I¡­ I am at the Profound Realm." "Prannapha! It''s awesome, isn''t it? That''s why Mina, me from another universe, sent you here." Chen Ming could only smile. He didn''t know how the Nameless Emperor had sent him here. But it looks interesting. He would try to follow Su Lanjie. He was sure that she must have something that the Nameless Emperor wanted for him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent Chen Ming here. Su Lan Jia was the key to letting him know why he came here. Chapter 679 679 Inside the inn where Su Lan Jia brought Chen Ming to feed. The customers are walking in and out of the line. Theye for food and temporary housing services. This inn was very famous within Duanyang City. Chen Ming hade to this inn before to eat with Xiao Wen. However, the food he ate was not tasty at all. He didn''t know if the food at this inn would taste the same as what he had eaten before. However, he didn''te here to eat in the first ce. Customers whoe to use the inn They happily ate and drank. Chen Ming, seeing this kind of atmosphere, did not feel that it was a Chinese inn at all. The inn feels more like an adventurer''s guild than a restaurant. Chen Ming tried to listen to what everyone was talking about. They talked about hunting and doing the quests they received from the Merchant Guild. Listen to it, it''s normal for everyone. But the only difference is that they use more technology. Chen Ming saw them turn on a hologram showing the appearance of the beast they were going to hunt with. The beasts they hunted were moths and ck panthers. These Fierce Beasts, Chen Ming had taken Di to hunt before, so he didn''t pay much attention to them. What he had to focus on right now was the nameless emperor. Talking about the Nameless Emperor now. Chen Ming was sent here. The nameless emperor''s goal was unclear what he wanted from him to send him here. Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie who had ordered so much food. Her body was thin, but she had eaten so much that the men around her looked at her. They didn''t know that she had eaten all of it. Where did she keep it? But in his eyes full of doubts Chen Ming could also sense unfriendliness. She now didn''t care about anyone''s eyes. She drank and discussed various matters with Chen Ming. He had obtained a lot of information from her. More than what he got from the other people talking in the shop. However, the information was not very important information. Since it didn''t affect Chen Ming directly. What Chen Ming was interested in and talking to her right now was this. Her connection to the Nameless Emperor In the procession of nameless emperors She was the weakest nameless emperor. that it''s easy to be the youngest The other nameless emperors were very jealous of her. Speaking of other nameless emperors She looked very happy. It was as if she had no one else to lean on. and they really were her family. "They are really funny. But even if they are like that They are good brothers. Look, he sent me a servant, muhaha, and he is also a Sky Profound servant." "Servant" Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched before he let out a sigh. It depends on what she thinks. "Yes, from now on you are my servant. they say so But you don''t have to worry. I won''t let them do anything to you. Trust me, they listen to me the most." Su Lanjie spoke with confidence. Chen Ming could only smile. She seemed very happy to see him. from the eyes of the people looking at her It seems that she is not epted here very much. "Damn, that''s just bad luck. That young man will not survive." "Shh, don''t say it aloud, misfortune wille to you. Do you really want to die or not?" "True, chiew, your bad luck will just disappear." Chen Ming could only shook his head. Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie. There was nothing wrong with her. There must be some clues about this matter. However, he didn''t think about that right now. He wanted to talk to her about the nameless emperor sisters she was talking about. He was certain that the Nameless Emperor had sent him here partly had something to do with her. He had drank liquor. He found the flower liquor here to be very delicious. It was different from the normal liquor he drank in his universe. There might be more to this universe than he thought. Nux, who had been silent inside him, saw that Chen Ming had thought of something, and she spoke up. ''Beware of my husband. You were stuck in the path prepared by the Nameless Emperor. If you want to understand his intent try to look out I can''t help you with this. because it will indirectly hurt you You need to grow faster. In view of the god level'' Chen Ming heard Nux speak. he nodded He just let out a breath. ''I understand Nux. God''s perspective is really difficult for me. It might take time.'' Chen Ming after talking to Nux He looked at Su Lanjie. She now had an expression on her face. weird Su Lanjie''s expression was not very good. Chen Ming looked at her with suspicion. She wiped her sweat before speaking to Chen Ming with her dry smile. "Mmm, looks like I ate a bit too much. I¡­ I have to excuse myself to¡­ umm." Even Su Lanjia was a rough person. However, speaking up to this point, she couldn''t help blushing. saw this, but she was still a woman Plus, she doesn''t seem very good at talking. She''s good at talking only when she''s talking about things she''s good at. Regarding excuses to go to the bathroom, she seems to be unable to speak indirectly. If he had guessed, if she had known him a little longer. and don''t feel embarrassed She would have said to him directly, something like, "I''m going to relieve myself first!" Something like that. Chen Mingughed. Thisdy looks really cute. "O-Don''tugh." She forbade Chen Ming tough. Chen Ming stoppedughing as she wanted before coughing slightly. He shouldn''tugh at ady like that. He nodded before speaking. "I understand. It''s a matter of nature. You go, I''ll wait here for you." Su Lanjie heard Chen Ming''s words. Although she was embarrassed, she nodded before hurriedly getting up from her seat. She walked not far from the table and turned around to face him. She was sure that he would not go. After all, she immediately went straight to the bathroom. There is a modern bathroom here. She didn''t need to go to the bathroom outside. Chen Ming thought of the bathroom. He could only show a bad expression. It really was a nightmare day for him. In the meantime, Su Lanjia went to the bathroom. Chen Ming then ate and drank some liquor and tested something that he suspected. Nux''s words and the strange things he encountered reminded him of something. The strange thing now is He could not use his cosmic powers. He felt as if he had been disconnected from his cosmic powers. ''Here, besides not our world above and below, It''s not even a parallel universe. This universe is a universe that is not in the same realm as our universe. It means that this is a world below that is entirely in another universe.'' As Chen Ming understood In each universe that is the main universe Whose cosmic powers will they have? and that he was unable to sense his cosmic power It means it cannot be used in this universe. It has its own cosmic power. Chen Ming now could not use the power of the universe. However, he still had ess to the Dao. However, his inability to use cosmic powers has disced him from being a god. However, even if he wasn''t at the God level in this universe. However, he was still at the Dao Origin stage, which was much higher than the world standard he was at right now. Chen Ming did not feel worried at all. Even if he didn''t have the power of cosmic power He still had the power of chaos. However, he didn''t want to use it much. He was afraid that he would destroy this world recklessly. And at that moment, Chen Ming was in his thoughts. He sensed someone walking towards his table before sitting down to where Su Lanjie was sitting. He ate the food on the table without Chen Ming''s permission first. Furthermore, the food he ate was Su Lanjia''s food. "Eating other people''s food without permission is disgusting. Can you stop acting like this in front of me?" The person who sat down to eat Su Lanjie''s food was a burly young man. He has a scar on his face. He was at the peak of his Innate Profound Realm. In this area, a supreme Innate Realm was considered a high-level cultivator. Su Lanjie was at the Primal Innate Realm. If this young man came to trouble her She will surely lose. "Hmm, you''re so brave. It was only at the true Nascent Profound Realm. I''ll tell you something. Stop messing with that girl and fuck off if you don''t want to die." Chen Ming raised his eyebrows. He could feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It made him excited. "Just now, did you just call me a youngster?" Chen Ming asked with a smile. How long has it been since someone called him like this? The young man saw Chen Ming acting strangely. He also thought that Chen Ming might have gone crazy. He didn''t want to waste much time with crazy people. "Looks like I really wasted my time. Talking to a lunatic like you is useless." young man raised his palm He wanted to deal with Chen Ming however. "Stop it now. What are you nning to do?" A strict woman''s voice sounded. Chen Ming, hearing this voice for some reason, made him feel extremely bad. He looked towards the source of the sound. He met a lovely girl. She wore her hair for a ck horse. Her body was thin. She was as small as a twelve-year-old child. Chen Ming saw her and his mouth gaped open as he spoke. "Loli" "Who are you calling a loli!" An angry little loli shouted. Her dragon eyes opened. It seemed that her target had changed from the young man who hade to him. came to him himself Chapter 680 680 That little loli aimed her target at Chen Ming. The young man who came to trouble Chen Ming now was only a prop. He who had been ignored was extremely angry. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming along with the little loli, but Just in the blink of an eye The little loli disappeared and reappeared. This time, she appeared in the spot where the young man had been standing. The young man''s body smashed against the wall of the inn with great force. If it was a normal inn The inn wall must have been destroyed. But the inn''s walls were fine as if nothing had happened. Chen Ming carefully observed the wall. He discovered that the inn''s walls were made of a special type of metal that he had never seen before. It can take strong impact and send it all to the ground. Chen Ming thought in his heart that he had to investigate the minerals and materials. It seemed that the minerals and materials used to build the buildings here were different from his world. Little loli, after dealing with the young man in the blink of an eye With her dragon eyes, she turned towards Chen Ming. To Chen Ming, she was only a juvenile dragon. She was no different from Chen Jihua at all. Little Lolin drew his sword and pointed at Chen Ming before speaking up. "You¡­how dare you call me Loli? And one more thing, who are you, where did youe from exactly? This word shouldn''t exist in this world!" Chen Ming heard what she had said. He could only nod. Indeed, as she said, this world has advanced technology. But the concepts still seem antiquated. Vocabry would not have developed anywhere. Little loli is at the Earth Profound Realm. Looking at her clothing and dress Chen Ming could only say that it was more familiar than familiar. The shirt she was wearing was the shirt he had previously worn. It''s just that it''s changed to be female only. No one had to tell him. He immediately knew who she was. Nux inside him I saw that the little loli was looking for Chen Ming. She only let out a cheerfulugh before speaking to Chen Ming. ''This is what I''m warning you about. Didn''t expect that you would encounter Nameless Emperor''s Fate Line so soon.'' ''........'' Chen Ming could only shook his head. Even though he didn''t like it so much that someone controlled the line of fate to control the events that happened near him. However, if the other party had no malicious intent It was no different from sending him a text or letter. Just switch from variousmunication apps to fate lines instead. "You, why don''t you answer me? You thought that I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you even if you were an acquaintance of Lan Jiaxin. If she had to choose, she would have chosen my side." Chen Ming heard what the little loli said. The more he felt worse. "Hey, is it really me in this universe? Why is this¡­ annoying?" "W-Who are you annoying!" The little loli wanted to threaten Chen Ming by shing his sword. She nned to stop the sword before it reached Chen Ming, but Chen Ming disappeared before reappearing before her. He touched the sword before little loli could feel that the sword was no longer under her control. The swordnded on the ground before deepening into the ground. She tried to pull it up. But the sword now was very heavy. ''Here, this sword suddenly became heavier. I should be lifting something that weighs more than two tons. But this sword is The little loli tried hard to pull up the sword. but she could not "You, give me back my sword!" Chen Ming let out a sigh before losing interest in her and going straight to his seat. He tried to figure out why he was acting like this in this world until he understood. Yes, that she was like this had to be because she wasn''t him. But it could be his sister. "You, what is your name?" "I? Why should I tell you?" Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes before forcing her to answer a question. Chen Ming''s dragon bloodline was much stronger than her. Her dragon bloodline was just the Heavenly Dragon bloodline. However, his bloodline was the Universe Devouring Dragon. "I, my name is Chen Ning. I am the young sectmaster of the Chen family. I am fifteen years old this year. My breasts are the size¡­" "Enough, I just want to know your name. And who are you, where did youe from only?" Chen Ming was sure that she was his existence in this universe. But as far as looking at the gesture She must have never been a soldier before. Besides, she probably hasn''t even killed a person yet. She just made herself look strong. But seriously, she was frightened by something. He looked at her waist. Now that she was wearing a ck iron badge, it meant that she was now a disciple of the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. The current Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming with concern. The other party was a level far above her. Her instincts said that if she didn''t make any sense again, She must suffer the consequences of her foolish actions. She didn''t know how he could do that. He just looked at her with his dragon eyes. The Heavenly Dragon bloodline that she had obtained through the quest had also been sealed. She was pressed by him with the higher dragon bloodline. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming who was now drinking with pleasure. She didn''t know what to do with the current situation. ''Lan Jia, where are you? Your friends are about to be dealt with.'' before She received a message from Su Lan Jia that the person she was waiting for had arrived. Chen Ning tried to ask her who he was and where he came from. However, Su Lanjia just said that he was the one sent by her brother. If she didn''t tell me anything Chen Ning would not have been so anxious. And it was because her brother had sent him. So she hurriedly came to see it with certainty. Chen Ning had known Su Lan Jia for a long time. She knew that even Su Lanjie had a brother. However, her brothers all wanted to kill her. The reason why That was because Su Lanjie was not just an ordinary young woman. Her back is deeper than that. brother who wants For her sister''s life, why did she send someone to her? With that in mind, she hurried over to Su Lanjie to see who her sister had sent. She believed that the person her brother had sent was definitely a bad person. It seemed that Su Lanjie still didn''t trust Chen Ning. She didn''t tell Chen Ning anything about the Nameless Emperor. or she wanted to tell But the Nameless Emperors from different universes told her not to tell Chen Ning anything about the Nameless Emperor. The fact that they forbade Su Lanjie to tell Chen Ning about them. That was because they didn''t want the fate line to change. And when the destiny line changes She might not have met Chen Ming at the right time. And when she met Chen Ming at the wrong time It might give rise to what is known as the butterfly effect theory. It is said that a change in the mere flutter of a butterfly''s wings could be disastrous. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. He leisurely sipped the wine and didn''t really care about her. And all the things that happened before were regarded as someone else''s matter not rted to him. She really wanted to know who he was and where he came from. He felt both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. He said that she was him in this universe. what does it mean Chen Ning knew about parallel universes. But it was unbelievable even though she had a system and came from another universe. She wanted to know who Chen Ming was. And did he really use a female from another universe? The curious woman did something that she absolutely shouldn''t have. She used a system to check on him. System tied to her soul She currently still relies on the system. Unlike Chen Ming, there was no need to use it. As soon as Chen Ning used the system to examine Chen Ming, She even spat out blood. Chen Ming, who was drinking alcohol, could only look at her. He sensed that something had touched his soul. However, the touch felt like a light breeze. But for Chen Ning She felt as though she had been hit by a tens of tons heavy truck at full speed. "W-What is this?" Chen Ning was severely injured. She had used her soul-bound system to detect a higher existence like Chen Ming. In addition, within him there is a Nux. A dark mother of a higher rank than even the one who created the system. Chen Ning who had received a serious internal injury. She hurriedly picked up the red pill before drinking it. Her injuries gradually disappeared. Chen Ming looked at the red pill with nostalgia. It had been a long time since he hadn''t used it since he was barely injured. and even though he was injured Wounds will heal by themselves. He didn''t need to do anything about it. "Who are you? You say that I am the Lord of this universe. It is unlikely." Chen Ning spoke with difficulty. Even though her wounds had healed However, her soul was still injured. If not treated may have long-term effects Chen Ming slightly clenched his fists. Chen Ning was paranoid. She took a defensive stance. However, when Chen Ming opened his hand, Within his hand was a clean white marble. He then ejected the orb into Chen Ning''s body. She wanted to dodge, but the white orb was extremely fast. She was unable to escape. She thought she was going to die, but Instead, she felt better. "what happened" "You have been wounded spiritually. If left unattended, it could be dangerous. So I treated it. it''s only There''s no need to thank me." "........." Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. She was still suspicious of him, however. He didn''t seem to have malicious intent. If he had bad intentions She might as well be dead. "You¡­ would you like toe sit and eat with me? I''m waiting for myrades." Chapter 681 681 Chen Ning Li heard what Chen Ming said. She thought for a moment before making up her mind. She walked over to the table where Chen Ming was sitting before sitting down to a seat near Su Lanjie''s seat. Su Lanjie''s seat was across from Chen Ming. She sat down to her seat and looked at Chen Ming. She even sat there and looked at him. Her eyes had already told her what she wanted to ask him. Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin before answering the question she wanted. This is really a new experience. He was talking to himself that wasn''t himself. "I''ll answer any questions you have. As I said in the beginning I really am you in another universe. Your history and mine are simr. I, too, have a dragon bloodline like you." "Our history is the same. What does it mean?" Chen Ning needed more of his information. As for how his story rtes to Su Lan''er''s brother. She slowly unpacked the information. Otherwise, wait for an answer from Su Lanjia. "Our history is the same. it also means I¡­ came here in the same way as you. You were ying a game in your room and were sent here?" "How do you know?" Chen Ning was surprised. She didn''t think that he would know this model''s secret. However, this implies that he might also have a system. And his system might be stronger than her, causing her to be injured. "Well, I told you we have simr histories. Well, my information isn''t really something I need to keep secret. I will let you know." Chen Ming decided to make matters easier. He exined about himself to her. The more she listened, the more surprised she was. He and she really had a simr history. But it was just simr, but not like the people he knew, she knew all of them. "Hey, how many lovers do you have?" Chen Ming counted for Chen Ning to listen. She was speechless. Even his foster sister Xiao Wen was no exception. Plus Dongfanggu, a childhood friend. Chen Ming calmed down. She didn''t know what to say. As if the strong had more rights than others. She just let out a breath. Chen Ming had it all. both rich and handsome He''s also a skilled soldier. Mina Nang couldn''t even fight him at all. "My story I''ve told you everything. And your story is not much different from mine. Now, I want to know about Lan Jia. Can you tell me? It doesn''t have to be a secret. Just the basics that everyone knows is enough." Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming with hesitation. In this matter, she wanted to let Leng herself more. She wanted to know where her friend was. She sent a message to her friend. and found her in the bathroom Chen Ning could only hold his temples. She definitely went to the bathroom for less than an hour. Chen Ning spoke to Su Lan Jia about Chen Ming''s affairs. "Come on, tell him all about me, I don''t mind." "You sure he can be trusted, even if he is me in another universe? But how do you know about other universes?" "I''ll tell you about thatter, I have a reason." Chen Ning could only sigh. It seemed that she still had things that weren''t told to her. And Chen Ning also had something that she didn''t open up to her as well. After this, Chen Ning thought. With Chen Ming''s identity appearing A secret that should have been a secret might not be a secret anymore. Chen Ning let out a sigh before starting to tell Chen Ming about Su Lanjie. Su Lan Jia was seen as a young woman with a high self-esteem and a straightforward look. She was actually the youngest daughter of one of the concubines in the pce. Her father was the King of the Yang Country. Besides her, he had three other sons. His three sons were considered rare geniuses. They are good at each other in different areas. But the king of that region instead of praising and appreciating his three sons But he loved his youngest daughter the most. So much that he thought about giving her a throne. However, after the King of the Yang Country had said that, Whether speaking for fun or speaking for real It had a big impact on the people around Su Lanjie. Until even the Yang Nang Family was unable to use it. She used her mother''s surname instead. Su Lanjie, she escaped from the pce when her mother died of poisoning. She was afraid that she would be the next person to be killed just because of her father''s words. The King of the Yang Country wanted to take her back. but he can''t He knew that inside the pce was much more dangerous than outside. Leaving her might be the best option. Su Lanjie saw this, but she was a smart person. She knew that if she continued to stay in the pce, she would definitely die. and even if she escaped She was assassinated many times but survived by luck and miracle. Chen Ning even exined it like that. But she didn''t believe that she had survived by luck and a miracle. There must be something behind it. But she didn''t know what it was. what she doesn''t know But Chen Ming knew. The one who had saved her so many times was none other than Nameless Emperor. ''I can already guess the reason why Nameless Emperor let mee here.'' Chen Ning told Chen Ming about Su Lan Jia''s story. She only told the important parts and did not harm Su Lanjie. ? After she finished speaking, everything returned to silence. Chen Ming slowly took a sip of wine. No one knew what he was thinking. Chen Ning at this moment looked awkward. The woman who used to be full of confidence was now worried. If I had to say She now felt as though she was meeting her future self. The level was naturally different. Moreover, Chen Ning''s possessions in her body were only Earth Profound Realm. At most, it was just the Prana Napha level. However, each item Chen Ming carried was at the God level. Especially the trident that he pinned to the ground. It It emitted an aura as if someone touched it and died. Chen Ming carried a trident with him wherever he went. It refused to leave him. Sometimes he wondered if the Trident might have been his lover in his past life. It was so attached to him. Chen Ming mainly used swords. However, it looked like he probably had some practice in using the trident. Chen Ming finished his thoughts. he wiggled his finger Chen Ning''snding sword flew out from the ground before heading towards Chen Ning. She took her sword back. She looked at Chen Ming in surprise. "Nine Spirit Sword Index! This is how you sessfully practiced it!" Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning in confusion. "You failed to train? The system should help you cultivate, isn''t it?" heard what Chen Ming said Chen Ning could only shook his head. "The system allows me to practice the technique, it is true. But the real system just uses the learning ability of the host as a basis. If the host is talented enough to learn it within a year''s time. The system will allow you to learn that technique." Chen Ning exined what the system hadn''t told him. Chen Ming had never had a problem learning any techniques. This indicates that his learning ability is very strong. Chen Ning put her sword into the inventory. She looked at Chen Ming. He continued to eat and drink. Chen Ming seemed to be addicted to the food here. "Have you never eaten these foods before? Why does it seem like you like to eat these foods?" Chen Ming nodded before answering. "Yes, I have never eaten any of these things before. Especially the herbs used in cooking, these are herbs that I have never encountered before." Chen Ming probably didn''t use many pill concocting skills. Because his cultivation speed was so fast that the pills were all worthless. but not sure after this Since the herbs that he had obtained from the Sea Dragon Lord''s treasury contained God grade herbs as well. He was sure that it would be useful to him. Chen Ning nodded. She understood his feelings. It''s like people from other citiese across new things that they like. To have the same expression as Chen Ming would be natural. the two talk The awkward atmosphere gradually disappeared. The two have a lot inmon. And there''s one thing that''s exactly the same. That is, both are gamers. "Whoa, Dark Spirit, the third part your universe has released? Mine is still in only one sector. Plus it came out only as a demo!" "Luckily, I brought a game console with me. Would you like toe and y with me? Even though I am at the Prannapha level I haven''t been able to ovee it yet. There is also a y together mode." "Come on! It will take some time for Lan Jia to get out of the bathroom." Chen Ming gave Su Lanjia a handheld game console. The two then yed games together and waited for Su Lanjie toe out of the bathroom. Good food, fun games, and friends to y with. The little loli at this moment secretly nced at Chen Ming. Look at him, he''s handsome too. Chen Ning when like that She could only turn red. Her brain was thinking strange things right now. She was already quite old now. Haven''t had a girlfriend with him yet. If it happened that what the two of them were doing had evolved into something else like that¡­ ''Will it be called self-help or not? Chen Ming sensed the smell of hormones. He could only look at Chen Ning in confusion. ying hard games makes her feel like that. He must have respected her. This girl was a real gamer, even he couldn''t be like her. Chapter 682 682 In front of the bathroom inside the inn The low room bathroom is very clean. Because the shop''s cleaning staff has advanced cleaning techniques. It is a technique that every housewife really needs to learn. Su Lanjie, who hade out of the bathroom. She then went to the vending machine to buy sweet drinks. She now had the lightest expression on her face and felt the most serene. "After excreting waste from the body, drinking sweet drinks is the best." Her expulsion was not what everyone thought. She didn''t shoot anything that hard. Her body was extremely strange after she practiced the Nameless Emperor''s technique. The nameless emperor''s technique taught to her was called Heaven Swallow Star Technique With this technique, her body would be stronger every time she cultivated her qi. She came into that bathroom. However, it wasn''t what everyone understood. That she went to the bathroom was just a mask. Her body does not need to be eliminated through normal routes. She was able to extract 100 percent nutrients to help strengthen her body. Its disadvantage is Her body excretes waste through the skin all the time. making it take her an hour to go to the bathroom Most of what she did in the bathroom was cleaning herself. How could she clean herself in the bathroom without using water? Of course, the Nameless Emperors had taught her such a wed technique. They also have to teach them how to fix it. Su Lanjie could only grumble in her heart after drinking the nectar. She wanted to quickly rise to the Earth Profound Realm. She would not have to go to the bathroom to clean herself frequently. After that, she went directly to the dining table where Chen Ming was waiting for her. Chen Ning contacted her that she had arrived at the restaurant. She regretted eating the food without waiting for Chen Ning first. She wanted to see the expressions on both of them when they saw each other. ''Come on, we''ve hidden the camera. Let''s look at itter.'' Su Lanjie had already arrived at the dining room table. What she saw was beyond expectation. "What is this?" She saw Chen Ming and Mrs. Chen Ning''s best friend frantically ying games. In front of the two there was a dozen-inch TV. On the TV screen, the two were ying a fighting game. Customers and people watched the two of them y the game with great interest. They also had a bet on who would win. This world has advanced technology. But most of the technology is more focused onbat and war. Technology about entertainment is not much. The two of them are currently ying the fifth Street Fighting game. The two armed each other violently. The two joysticks used are of a special designed type. If you don''t really use your strength, Joy will never break. The fingers of both hands move smoothly and quickly. Su Lanjia looked at Chen Ning. She had never seen Chen Ning so happy before. The battle of the two through console control must say that it''s not really normal. and in the end Both gritted their teeth. The two dragon eyes appeared. The two of them stared at the fighting and moving their opponent''s fingers. Both will find a moment to hit each other. This will be the judgment Who will lose or win? And finally, the time of judgment has arrived. "This is the moment, Shoryuten!" "Immature, see you, Hadoten!" The two of them unleashed onest move before their bodies were thrown backwards. On therge TV screen, English text appeared. [DRAW] Chen Ming and Chen Ning were evenly matched. The two looked at each other as if they had encountered worthy enemies. Chen Ming and Chen Ning sighed. The two of them did not think that they would fight to the death like this, forgetting to breathe. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming with sparkling eyes. But when she thought that he was her in another universe Her countenance had changed. She just let out a breath. The current Su Lanjie walked up to the two of them before speaking with excitement. "Excellent ying like this" Chen Ming heard Su Lan Jia. He just scratched his head andughed. He originally nned to y only Dark Spirit. Do it and do it. How can it go so far, he doesn''t know. Chen Ning likes games and does the same things as him. The two are very friendly when ites to games. As the two y games, their favorite dessert is a cheese stick. However, there was a slight difference in Chen Ming''s preference for parmesan. Chen Ning likes cheddar. Both parmesan and cheddar are of course mixed with mozzare. Chen Ming now kept the game console and the big screen TV. The customers who watched his fight with Chen Ning felt regret. However, they didn''t dare to say anything since they all knew Chen Ning. She was the daughter of the Chen n Patriarch who ruled this city. The three now sat back at the table. Chen Ning had something to discuss with Su Lanjie. However, she still wouldn''t speak at the table. She looked at Chen Ming. She also wanted to invite him to the Chen family''s house. I don''t know what he will say. Chen Ning had already made up his mind. She looked at Chen Ming before walking towards him. She arrived in front of Chen Ming. She crossed her hands behind her back. She had a hesitant expression on her face. As if he didn''t know what to say. She was not herself at all right now. All those who knew her would know that she was just as dashing as Su Lan Jia. Su Lan Jia looked at Chen Ning with strange eyes. She seemed to understand what Chen Ning was thinking. However, she kept quiet and watched for fun. The camera that she had hidden was still recording video. She could show this video to the nameless emperor from other universes. The current Chen Ning acted like a woman. She was embarrassed to talk to the young man she was interested in. I don''t know if it''s an interest in any kind. But if her father and mother Or the people of the Chen family saw her like this? They must be very happy. because the heirs of the family acted as women Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning with suspicion. There was definitely something I wanted to tell him. The symptoms she showed were clear. "Hey, this is you, Chen Ming. You still don''t have a ce to stay, right? Well, why don''t youe and stay at the Chen family''s house?" Hearing what she said, Chen Ming couldn''t help feeling surprised. He didn''t expect that she would invite him to the Chen family''s house. She should have known that he also had the bloodline of the Chen family. To enter the Chen family house He needed to answer questions about his surname. "If you are troubled, so be it." saw that Chen Ming did not reply. She felt that she might be acting inappropriately. and was born less she wanted to retreat Seeing her condition, Chen Mingughed. "You, why are youughing?" Chen Ning asked indignantly. Chen Mingughed to his satisfaction, then he spoke. "No, it''s not that I''m embarrassed at all. But are you sure? I have the blood of the Chen family. and also used the Chen family Staying at the Chen family''s house wouldn''t be a problem for you, would it? How would you exin my origin?" Chapter 683 683 Chen Ning heard that, she fell silent. Indeed, how would she exin about him to her father and mother? Moreover, even the elders Here there may be a battle world. But it''s modern. For example, everyone now had identification marks, he didn''t have them, and it would be impossible to create them because Chen Ming had no knowledge of them. Su Lanjie saw the two of them having trouble. She took something out of her spatial ring. "Ah, that''s right, I forgot to give this to you." "That''s a mantra of identification. Where did you get it? Don''t tell me you took it from them!" Chen Ning said in shock. Forgery of an identity seal is considered a penalty for criminals. There is only one death penalty. Su Lanjia saw that Chen Ning panicked. She let out a satisfiedugh before speaking up. "Don''t worry. I didn''t take it from them. I got this from my brother." "Your brother Your brother again, Lan Jia, today you and I need to talk about it. Which brother is yours?" Su Lanjia shrugged. She knew this day had toe. Sooner orter, she had to tell her about the Nameless Emperor. Now that Chen Ming hade to this world, there was no reason to hide anything. "I''ll tell you about itter. get to the house first Now that I have an identification badge, there should be no problem." Su Lanjia handed the seal to Chen Ming. Chen Ming knew what to do. All he had to do was put a drop of his blood on the seal. and as soon as he drops a drop of blood on the seal The identity badge emitted a rainbow glow. "Hey, you have more than one elemental qi. How is it possible?" Both Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia were astonished. The two of them looked at Chen Ming as if he was a monster. Chen Ming had forgotten that back when he was only at the Nascent Profound Realm. Being able to have only one elemental qi was already the best. However, his qi had all the elements, so it turned into a rainbow like this. Chen Ming didn''t want to make a mess, instead he turned his elemental qi into non-elemental. "This matter, please keep it a secret. I don''t want it to be a mess." The two of them nodded to Chen Ming. Especially Su Lan Jia. She is the person who hates problems the most. Because her whole life was filled with problems. "Alright, let''s go to the Chen family''s house first. Tomorrow, let''s go to the Boundless Mountain Territory." "Are you going to go there again? I told you. If it''s not the Sky Profound Realm, going there would only be death and death." "How do we already have the Sky Profound Realm?" Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. He was at the Profound Realm, jokingly speaking, he had to be at a level higher than that. She had never had a problem examining those of the Profound Realm. It was the first horn that caused her system to warp. Chen Ning let out a sigh. If it was Chen Ming then should be no problem The three of them then headed towards the Chen family by horse carriage. Chen Ming was really surprised. Technology is there, why doesn''t anyone build a car? Still using the carriage Chen Ning led Su Lan Jia and Chen Ming to the special entrance of the Chen family''s house. This entrance would immediately lead to her residence. The entrance was in a ce that was quite difficult to reach by horse carriage. Causing the three to get off the carriage and walk in by themselves. She now had a smile on her face. Chen Ming told her to y games with her when she had free time. She hadn''t had someone to y games with for a long time. Not to mention someone who yed the game as hotly as Chen Ming. Furthermore, Chen Ming had told her that he would give her the key to the Origin Realm. He no longer needed it. Shepleted her mission and returned to Earth until it was over. She had to choose whether to live in this world or her previous world. which she chose to stay in the world of martial arts Because she was confident that she would definitely get the key again. But the key was harder than she thought. She had already done many missions. She only obtained the key to the Heavenly Realm. It was the key that would lead her to the higher worlds, but with her level. Up there are only death and death. Chen Ning smiled at Chen Ming. He really is kind like her. Chen Ming had ten keys to the Origin Realm. He hardly had to use it at all. He could actually travel back and forth between universes now. However, he needed to know the exact location of the two universes. And even though Chen Ming was already able to travel back and forth between universes by himself. So why hasn''t he returned yet? that he hasn''t returned because he can''t return as said This is apletely separate universe. Not a parallel universe at all. The three of them had already arrived at the entrance of the Chen family''s house. Chen Ning''s Chen family wasn''t much different from Chen Ming''s Chen family. What can be seen differently is that the Chen family''s house here has electricity. The gatekeeper saw that Chen Ning had returned. he paid respects Chen Ning simply nodded back and led Chen Ming and Su Lan Jia into the house. Su Lan Jia lives with Chen Ning. The gatekeepers did not Thought, but Chen Ming was another matter. This was the first time their youngdy had brought a man to the house. Plus, she was talking to him with a expression full of fun. "Hurry up and inform thedy about this matter. Miss Chen Ning brought a man into the house!" "Speak carefully, lord. Do you want to be headless or not? I already reported this. The servant is going to tell thedy about it." In a house not far from Chen Ning''s residence A middle-aged woman and a woman in her twenties were chatting. The two were Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen. Zhang Lin was currently drinking tea while Xiao Wen massaged her shoulders. Xiao Wen in this universe was not a servant. But it was Zhang Lin''s adopted son. "Mother, would it be good to let Nong Ning go like this? I think Mother should let some of the Royal Guards follow her." Xiao Wen showed a worried expression. It seemed that in this universe, Xiao Wen was filled with tenderness. Her elder sister''s aura was extremely strong. Zhang Lin heard Xiao Wen asking. She showed a troubled expression on her face. "Mom, send someone to follow Ning''er. They were skilled guards called the ck Dragon Guards. However, Ning''er was not ordinary. She is much stronger than before after the events of that time." The event back then was the worst event in Zhang Lin''s life. Chen Ning fell into the fish pond. She would have almost died had it not been for her timely help from the Grand Elder. After she woke up Her memories had disappeared. Even today, she still doesn''t remember much. However, her personality hadpletely changed to a different person. He went from a neat and tidy kid to a dashing, masculine man. If it weren''t for her slender body, She must really be like a man. And while Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen were worried about Chen Ning Zhang Lin''s personal servant rushed over. Her expression was full of excitement and delight. "Madam, Miss brought a man into your house! The youngdy finally became interested in a man!" Zhang Lin, who was drinking the tea, choked. She hurriedly stood up before looking at the maid. "Is this really true?¡­ No. you don''t have to answer me I will go find her myself." Zhang Lin looked at the two Xiao Wen and nodded at each other before immediately rushing towards Chen Ning''s residence. Zhang Lin knew her daughter well, even though she might have changed. But she is a homebody. She definitely had nowhere to go in the Chen family apart from her own home. Zhang Lin really wanted to know who had seduced her Naughty Daughter. Hope it''s not a rumour. Chapter 684 684 Inside the office in the Chen family house. At the desk, full of books and many paper sheets There was an old man sitting and reading his books. He is an old man who looks through. May feel like he is just an ordinary old man He read the textbook for a while. Suddenly, he has a change in color. He can feel something. He even opened his eyes wide with panic. He looked at the direction that he could feel some strong energy. He can feel it from the direction of his niece''s house. "This kind of touch is Is the respiration level like that? Why did that level of peoplee to the Chen family? Alsoes with our niece. " This old man is Chen Wu Jing. The elders of the Chen family house And is also the grandfather of Chen Ning in this universe He ced the textbook into Chen Wu Jing in this universe. He had a level at the respiration level instead of the metaphor level. He hurried to use his light subject to head to Chen Ning''s house. She is the future of the family. He can let it happen bad things with her. At Chen Ning''s amodation She now just knows that bringing a man into that house is much more embarrassing than expected. Everyone looked at her while saying something with a frustrating smile. Chen Ming himself looked at her with a gentleugh. If he is not better than her She probably haspressed him. Chen Ning took Chen Ming and Su Lan Jia into her house. And as soon as the three entered the house Sue Lan Jia went straight to her room to collect the things she had hunted before she met Chen Ming. Making it only Chen Ning and Chen Ming "Your room is following this way" Chen Ning led Chen Ming to the room where she would let him rest. His room is very far from her room and Su Lan Jia''s room. There are many rooms that are near. But she let him stay in the room in the end Chen Ming only shook his head. "Thank you very much." Chen Ming entered the room where Chen Ning allowed him to live. He who entered the inside and then began to bring out various things. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. And while she was watching him She felt goosebumps. Her dragon''s eyes are open. She quickly turned his head to one direction. She felt that two energy groups were heading to her house. She remembers the power of both of them. Experience this power is the power of her mother and sister. Both were heading to her house quickly. Chen Ning didn''t understand why both of them head to her house. While also heading quickly She is thinking that her mother and Xiao Vin''s adoptive sister do something here. She heard someone''s voice became famous from her back. She can only feel him when he appeared. She knew that the person who appeared was Chen Wu Jing. "Grandfather, what did you do at my house?" Chen Ning asked in a surprise. The story that Zhang Lin and Xiaovin came hereter. Now the story of Grandfather is more important. Chen Wu Jing looked at Chen Ming, who is now finished. He felt like he had seen Chen Ming anywhere before but couldn''t remember. Chen Wu Jing while looking at Chen Ming, she answered Chen Ning. "Grandfather can feel that the grandchildren brought someone into the house without telling the grandfather first." Chen Ning heard that her grandfather answered. She was wondering. Usually she doesn''t have to tell him. Why this time I have to tell you? Saw Chen Ning''s suspicion Chen Wu Jing only sighed out. Before telling her that if a general person She doesn''t need to tell him anything. But here she took the person who was at the same level as he didn''t even be stronger to the Chen family. If anything happens, it would not be able to fix it. "That story" Chen Ning doesn''t know how to answer either. She didn''t think about this before. "Who are you from?" Chen Ming heard that Chen Woo Jing asked. He only smiled before picking up the stream, showing himself and sent it to him. Chen Wu Jing looked straight, indicating himself. He inspected And found that the young man that Chen Ning brought Is a person from the Chen family as well He is called Chen Ming. Is the direct descendant of Chen Tu, the third generation of the Chen family He was from a remote city in the north. Snow -fullnd He looked at Chen Ming''s clean skin. Different from the dark skin of the people in Duan Yang, he nodded when the other person was also a Chen family. He felt a little morefortable. The north is full of strong beasts. Hees from the north and has this high level, it may not be umon. He thinks Chen Ming is as old as him. He looked at Chen Ning and Chen Ming. It seems that his niece likes older people. And the other side seems to like a girl He onlyughed out. This world is only a number. There is often a hundred -year -old strategy trainer to marry an eighteen girl. Chen Ming saw the face of Chen Wu Jing looked at him. He doesn''t know why he feels bad. ''That kind of eyes are like the eyes that look at the old head''. Chen Wu Jing will definitely have to think of something strange. But even though he had the touch of the dragon He couldn''t know what Chen Wu Jing thought. He only can feel it. Chen Wu Jing, after the inspection, the identity waspleted, then he sent the seal to show himself back to Chen Ming. Before talking to him "How is the north? Are the old eyes still stationed at the North Star Winter border? " Chen Wu Jing asked Chen Ming. Dong Fang Ku, who is considered a famous person Everyone knows him. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. He just came to this universe. She is not sure if he knows anything about the winter border. Chen Ming in his universe has a winter boundary. But there is no boundary What is that North Star? Chen Ming knew that Chen Woo was still not trusting him. And try to test him Of course, Chen Ming has gone through a lot of situations like this. He knows which question is really a question and which question is a deceive. He is not the leader of the military. Althoughpared between him and the present His identity is currently much stronger. But the knowledge of searching information and surviving in various situations It is useful, whether he is now or he in the past. Chen Ming is now choosing hundreds of answers. "The north is normal. As for Dong Fang Mu, he still does his job as usual. But I can''t remember that there is a border called the North Dao Border. " Heard Chen Ming''s answer nodded His face is still still. Even the heartbeat of the heart is normal. It seems that Chen Ming can choose the correct answer. "Hmm, it''s good. Dong Fang Mu, and I have been a friend for a long time. That old eye still works diligent as before. As for the story of the North Star Boundary, I remember wrong. Old people and like this. " Chen Ming didn''t believe it. The old people in the world that are full of danger are intelligent and moved together. Otherwise, it would not be long to this day. Chen Ming nodded to Chen Wu Jing. Chen Ning standing nearby She now only sighed out. She looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t know how he answered Chen Wu Jing, despite how to juste to this universe. But it is considered a good thing Chen Wu Jing then talked to Chen Ming in many stories. He used his witty that he had with the information he could find from Chen Wu Jing, who answered the question as an intermediary. Then expanded Allowing him to answer all questions wlessly Chen Wu Jing asked his question until satisfied. He was time to go from here. "Well, I think it''s time for me to go." Chen Wu Jing chose the rhythm to go back when Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen arrived. Chapter 685 685 Both arrived at Chen Ming and Chen Ning. Their eyes were sparkling. Chen Ning is not too light. That she has always been interested in men, because her standards are very high "Mother, elder Win, are there anything like that? Come to me here." Chen Ning spoke with a smile. Zhang Lin looked at her daughter. Her daughter looks strange. As if she was thinking of a n to cover something It''s bad that she can''t conceal this mother. She smiled at her daughter before speaking. "Mother just wants to see your well -being. You haven''t been to your mother for many days. Mother just thinks of you, but this man is " Zhang Lin inspected the young man that her daughter took into the house. She now feels like Chen Wu Jing feels. She felt like meeting him anywhere before. In addition, she feels that she can trust this young man. Chen Ming smiled at Zhang Lin. He knows what she thinks. She seems to not be very different from his mother. "My name is Chen Ming. Come from the northern boundary " "You have Chen?" Zhang Lin was surprised. Chen Ming had to exin about him like he exined to Chen Wu Jing. She, when he listened to what he had told, but only nodded. She knew that there might be someone from the Chen family. Just having an identity is enough. Now what she is more interested is The story of him and her daughter Xiao Wen stood behind Zhang Lin, looking at Chen Ming. She felt that he was able to use it. But if he wants to get her sister as a wife Probably had to pass the checkpoint of her and her adoptive mother first She will now let Zhang Lin open first and she willter follow. Chen Ming saw Xiao Wen. He didn''t feel anything like he felt with Xiao Wen in his universe. Shows that she and his Xiao Vin are different Does not have a rtionship Because he could not touch the lines or fate that was tied to him "Our mother is nothing. Why do you have to say that! " Zhang Lin after talking to Chen Ming She dragged Chen Ning into her room before asking her and him. When he heard the words with her opposite colors Zhang Lin can only have a headache. Since she drowned She also has this kind of mental symptoms. What should she do? ''No matter what, we have to catch men for our children. Sometimes her brain can return to normal. '' Aside from being a Loli, she is also a Tsundere. But her mother misunderstood that she had mental disorders In the evening of that day Zhang Lin and Xiao Vin remain at Chen Ning''s house. Both told Chen Ning that both of them will stay at this house. Chen Ning felt not very good. Zhang Lin saw Lolin''s face and couldn''t help talking to her gently. "Don''t worry This mother will help her own child. He agreed to rest in your house, indicating that he has a heart for you. When the mother is young, your father ... " Chen Ning at first wanted to object to Chen Ming. But when he heard that she was about to tell the old story Her subconscious mind quickly told her to stop Zhang Lin. "B-understand, mother No need to tell I listened to this until I couldn''t bear it. " "Can''t bear it anymore? The mother must calm down. This kind of thing cannot be in a hurry. " Chen Ning wants to be crazy. She looked at Chen Ming. He heard everything. But he made his face tense as if he didn''t hear anything. "Mother! Enough, please. " Chen Ning spoke to Zhang Lin in a request. She was so embarrassed that he couldn''t. Zhang Lin saw that her daughter was shy. It''s really a new feeling. "Okay, mom doesn''t tease you anymore. But tomorrow, you, with Khun Chen and Lan Jia, will go to the valley without end. There is very dangerous there. Even the respiration level must be careful. " Zhang Lin spoke with concern. She doesn''t want Chen Ning to go. "The mother there is dangerous. But we didn''t get inside. We just want to go to collect some herbs and minerals near the entrance to the valley. After that, we will also return to Chen Ming with us too. Safety is not a problem. " Zhang Lin looked at Chen Ming. She wants to know what level he is. She couldn''t touch his respiration power. She was at the respiration level. This shows that he must at least at the respiration level. "Khun Chen, will it be okay if I would like to ask about your level?" Chen Ming heard Zhang Lin called him. He only shook his head. "The mistress, please call me Chen Ming Khem. Call me Khun Chai I feel really not familiar. " "Hmm, like that, but you must call me mother. Calling me a mistress, I was also not familiar. " "If so, I would like to call you mother. If you don''t mind " "Haha, I disgusted me. I''m even happy." Zhang Lin sent Sik to Chen Ning. She only looked at her mother with his eyes. Her mother wants her to have a husband. She knows that this age is married and has a family. But she is not ready yet She hasn''t met the right person ... not. The right person may already meet. But she was still in the period of epting the truth that she was secretly like herself. No one knows this heavy feeling. Now it''s evening. It''s time for dinner Zhang Lin told the servant that today does not have to cook. Chen Ning will cook her own food. Chen Ning opened his mouth. Where is she cooking? ''Don''t worry, please help.'' This time, the eyes of Xiao Vin went to the theater. She will help her sister to have a worthy man. Now Chen Ming has passed Zhang Lin''s test. The following is her duty. Xiao Win helped Chen Ning cook. Chen Ning, but had to cook even though she couldn''t do it. She doesn''t think that this life muste across something like this. "Elder Wen I''m sure this is food. Not a life weapon. " Chen Ning looked at Xiao Vin. Normally, she is a person who can cook very tasty. She thinks that Xiao Vin helps her to cook, it wille out well again. Who would think that the food she helped to make it will be a life weapon like this? "This is perfect. Ning E. Why didn''t you give this food to Khun Chen to eat?" Chen Ning now feels very guilty. She shouldn''t take the man into the house. Otherwise, the story would not be so far. Sue Lan Jia is now talking to Chen Ming. She onlyughed out with pleasure. Her friend now has a very poor condition. Delicious food is now served in front of Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ning and Xiao Vin, with his eyebrows. He did something wrong to poison him like this. Even if it was a dragon, eating Aini could die as well. Chen Ming now has to solve the situation. He pretended to eat, but he sent it into the storage. He took itter. This powerful food is not easy to find. Chen Ning and Xiao Wen stared at Chen Ming Ta, not moving. Xiao Win smiled with satisfaction. Chen Ming is considered her test. He was epted by Zhang Lin and Xiao Vin. But there is another person that Chen Ming has to pass the test In the sky above the Chen family There was a young woman standing on Krabi. She looked down at the Chen family house with a still eyes. "Ning Er brought the man to home ... absolutely not eptable." Chapter 686 686 Chen Ming after being tested by Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen. He went back to his room because he wanted to install the game console he would y with Chen Ning. She didn''t seem to have yed a game in a long time. and want to y the game again Chen Ming knew that she was embarrassed to ask him about the game. She wanted to y games with him like they did in the inn. The woman who saw that he was installing a game console had a clear look in her eyes. It made him miss the little cat. ''Really cute'' Chen Ming blinked his eyes. Here he is gazing at himself. He just shook his head and thought. ''It''s cute enough'' Chen Ming installed a game console. while he was installing the game console He thought about the past. Ever since he acquired the system and lived like he was in the game. He didn''t even touch these game consoles much. He doesn''t have a system now. and live like normal people He was now starting to think about ying games. His gamer spirit was awakened. Because of Chen Ning She had made him think of himself earlier. Chen Ning now saw that Chen Ming had installed a game console. She also asked to y. It seemed that she was even more addicted to the game than he was. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen saw that they were ying games in Chen Ming''s room. They wanted to say something. But seeing Chen Ning having fun and Chen Ming being such a gentleman, the two didn''t say anything. But both of them will sleep here too. Men and women are in the same house, it could be anything. The two had forgotten to count Su Lanjia. Since she is there, it''s like she''s gone. Su Lan Jia was currently taking a shower. One day she spent a lot of time in the bathroom. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen Huangchenning very much. Seeing that the two of them were teasing her for men, they actually had very high standards. Chen Ning, even if she was at the Earth Profound Realm. However, with her small loli appearance, Made everyone think that she looked fragile and protective. Chen Ming smiled, the two who used to be a gentle mother and a caring wife. At this moment, the two acted as Chen Ning''s adoptive mother and elder sister. Chen Ming, who thought that he had passed the test of the two He could sense an extremely strong malevolent spirit from the sky. He stopped ying the game causing Chen Ning to look at him with suspicion. He didn''t even need to look out the window. He looked at Chen Ning who was currently ying games with him before asking her. "This is Chen Ning, do you have anything else to tell me?" Chen Ning who stopped ying games to look at Chen Ming. At this moment, she also seemed to be able to sense something. She just let out a breath. "Excuse me." Chen Ming shook his head. He understood Chen Ning''s feelings very well. He held his finger forward before the sound of shing metal sounded. Someone assassinated him. The speed of the surrounding attackers was extremely fast. If it was a profound practitioner at the Nascent Profound Realm or the Innate Profound Realm, They would have died by now. Chen Ming used his forefinger to block the massive sword attack that was swiftly surging towards him. In this world, sabers do not seem to be the weapon people choose. "Die, don''t live." Chen Ming still blocked the attack with one finger even though the other party used a stance that hoped to kill him with one sword. The huge sword emitted a pure white light. The person attacking Chen Ming used sword energy to cut him to death. Chen Ming, however, still used one finger to defend. No matter how much qi a sword is enhanced with, it''s still not enough. "Gu''er, calm down, he''s not an enemy!" Chen Ning spoke before using her sword to block the attack instead of Chen Ming. She didn''t have to do that, but if she didn''t do something Her friend might have been dealt with. Her friend here was not referring to Chen Ming. but the one who attacked him The one who attacked Chen Ming right now was Dongfanggu. When she came back from the Sword Sect Sect, there was a rumor that Chen Ning was being seduced by a handsome young man. Dongfanggu believed the rumors too much. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning who was preventing Dongfanggu from attacking him. The two seem to be good friends. Dongfanggu thought that Chen Ming would deceive Chen Ning. "Ning''er, listen to Gu''er, this guy can''t be trusted. No matter what, Gu''er will never let Ning''er be fooled!" Dongfanggu is very cute. She is also a loli. She was different from his Dongfanggu. Two loli are talking One is worried that the other will be deceived. Another person tried to exin that it wasn''t what he thought. Chen Ming could onlyugh. The two of them looked at Chen Ming, wondering what he wasughing at. "Okay, sigh, I think I''d better get out of here. I''ll lend you, no, I''ll let you go and leave all this game console and games. and don''t have to think too much "Wait, Chen Ming, where are you going, don''t go." Chen Ning panicked. She grabbed Chen Ming''s arm. She didn''t want him to go anywhere. "I''m going to stay at an inn. If we were like this, we wouldn''t be able to sleep well." Chen Ming wanted to leave the Chen family''s house. However, no matter what, Chen Ning would not give up. Dongfanggu looked at Chen Ning, as far as she looked, it seemed that she had misunderstood the whole thing. Dongfanggu thought that Chen Ning had been tricked by Chen Ming. Along the way, she heard a lot of rumors. She was worried and saw Chen Ming and Chen Ning together in the room. So she did something without thinking. "Gu''er! Apologize to Chen Ming right now. He hasn''t done anything yet. Why would Gu''er attack him like that?!" Chen Ning was very angry. Chen Wujing''s first episode Next was Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen. This is Dongfanggu again. Fortunately, Chen Ming was a high-level martial artist. If it was anyone else This forest is probably already dead. The current Dongfanggu could only bow his head. She let her jealousy toward Chen Ning take over. "I''m sorry" Dongfanggu was really wrong. Chen Ming looked at her. He thought of his Dongfanggu. She would have acted the same way if she thought he had been tricked. "nevermind" Chen Ming hoped that nothing else would happen. while the misunderstanding was going on In front of Chen Ming''s room, Su Lanjia, Zhang Lin, and Xiao Wen looked at the events. Su Lanjie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She didn''t know what had happened. But if Chen Ming left the house She, too, will leave. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen heard that there was a loud noise outside. The two came out of their room and saw that Chen Ming blocked Dongfanggu''s attack with just one finger. Dongfanggu was on the same level as Chen Ning. She was at the Earth Profound Realm. An attack that was so strong that it used sword energy. Even Chen Wujing couldn''t defend as easily as Chen Ming did. This meant that he might be a level higher than Chen Wujing. Afterwards, the two saw Chen Ning begging Chen Ming to stay at home. Even when she asked Dongfanggu to apologize to Chen Ming Normally, she would stand by Dongfanggu''s side. But this time might really be too much. If Chen Ming was not strong then He might have already been cut in half. The situation returned to calm once again. Dongfanggu apologized to Chen Ming, but it was good. Being scolded by Chen Ning was the most severe punishment she had ever encountered. She didn''t need any more punishment. Chen Ning now lost his anger after Dongfanggu apologized to Chen Ming. Now she was wondering what Dongfanggu was doing here. She should have gone back to the Dongfang family instead of back to the Chen family like this. "What are you doing here Gu''er? It''s not that I won''t wee you. But shouldn''t you go back to your house?" Dongfanggu heard Chen Ning''s question. Her expression was filled with anger. "My mother will marry me to someone I don''t know." "Take that again?" Chen Ning could only sigh. Dongfanggu''s mother, Tang Guanqing Speaking of Tang Guangqing He also remembered that she was the one who tried to block him and Dongfanggu. Coming to this universe, she still did the same thing. Dongfanggu nodded. And because Chen Ning and her were women together Therefore, Dongfanggu was not greatly affected by her mother. She was just unsatisfied. Chen Ning wanted to help her friend. However, she didn''t know what she could do to help. "So, can Ning''er ask Gu''er to stay here for a while? At least until it''s time for the school to resume sses." Open school? Chen Ming looked at Dongfanggu before asking. "Does the office have sses open?" Dongfanggu heard Chen Ming ask, she felt strange. Why did he ask as if he had never studied before? Chen Ning also looked at Chen Ming. She had forgotten that Chen Ming was not a person of this universe. Maybe at his universe He might not have to go to study at the academy. Here, that sect acted more like a school. It also helps open and close semesters. Chen Ming had to find out more about this world. especially general information What is this world different from his world? First of all, there is technology here. But that technology hasn''t developed very far. There is a society that is more modern than his world. However, there are still many parts that are still ancient. The dress is abination. It is modern and ancient. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen looked at Chen Ming. Didn''t he go to study at the academy? Su Lanjie saw that everyone was suspicious of Chen Ming. She hurriedly spoke up. "Chen Ming, he came from the north. It was filled with harsh weather. The closest sects were only those in the city. He was in the snowy valley so he didn''t have the opportunity to go to school." Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen nodded. Both of them had forgotten that the North was different from the Central. The two looked at Chen Ming with pity. He may have been through a lot of bad things. therefore "Don''t worry. Since you''ve arrived here Let mom take care of everything." Zhang Lin would take Chen Ming to study at the sect. but had to wait for the school to open for sses first This is a holiday when schools will let their students go home. Su Lanjie also had to go to school. She was studying at the same sect that Chen Ning studied. Zhang Lin sent Mrs. and didn''t care who she was or where she came from. The imperial court and the princes couldn''t touch Su Lanjie. That was because Zhang Lin was taking care of her. Chen Ming thought for a moment before nodding. He was to know that the Nameless Emperor had sent him, why would he follow Su Lanjie everywhere? That included the office she went to study with. The next morning, inside the bedroom was filled with bags of eaten snacks. The sixty-inch TV screen was open. along with game over characters Inside the room, a young man was asleep on a soft mattress. Beside him were two little girls lying with their legs crossed over him. All three seemed to sleep soundly. The young man lying in the middle between the girls was Chen Ming, while the two girls lying next to him were Chen Ning and Dongfanggu. Last night, after the misunderstanding was over. Everyone went to sleep in their own rooms except Chen Ning, who was ying games in Chen Ming''s room. "Let''s y a game. I want one joy!" Chen Ning said as he took Joy One as his own. She entered the game immediately. Chen Ming saw that and shrugged. He can y any joystick, but Dongfanggu saw Chen Ning not returning to his room and ying games in Chen Ming''s room. She also wanted to y. She wanted to spend time with Chen Ning. She took the second joystick. Chen Ming blinked his eyes before taking Joy Three out of the interspatial ring. There are many games that can be yed by multiple people. "I want to y too. Although I''m not sure how it ys out anyway." Chen Ming didn''t say anything and asked her to y games with Chen Ning in the room as well. "If you can y it, you can y it. But don''t use violence, understand?" "Um!" Chen Ming could only look at Dongfanggu. He''s been through a lot. And he knew that Dongfanggu looked at Chen Ning more than a friend. He could only look at the two with interest. what will it be next all three Then he yed games in his room until he fell asleep. Asked how the Earth Profound Realm and Dao Origin Realm could fall asleep just by ying games. That was because Chen Ming used the Dao of Dimension and Time, making him Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, along with the things the three of them used to move faster than usual. Chen Ning and Dongfanggu werezy to go back to their rooms. The two decided to sleep in Chen Ming''s room. Chen Ming made the two of them sleep on the bed, and he slept on the floor himself. The two of them had no problem and told Chen Ming that he didn''t need to collect the candy wrappers. Chen Ning will tell the servants to collect them themselves. Chen Ning and Dongfanggu went out of the room to summon a servant, but "what happened Why did everything stop like this?" "It''s like time has stopped!" Both Chen Ning and Dongfanggu felt strange. Both use their own touch. and found that the center of everything was in Chen Ming''s room. They could only look at Chen Ming. Both of them felt that the matter that everything had stopped had to be rted to Chen Ming. "Hmm, you guys are right. I stopped time so it wouldn''t run on its own." The two of them didn''t know how to act knowing that Chen Ming could control the time as he wanted. Both of them just let it go. Yes, both of them can do anything. The three of them then yed the game so hard that Chen Ning and Dongfanggu finally couldn''t take it anymore. Theyy down on the bed. While Chen Ming had no one to y with. Hey down on the mattress. He also didn''t turn off the game console. That he doesn''t turn off the game console because he''szy and he doesn''t care about electricity bills. Chen Mingy on the mattress on the floor before closing his eyes. By the time he fell asleep, time had resumed its normal pace. Chen Ning who was lying on the bed sleepwalking also came down toy with him on the floor. Dongfanggu also followed in the same way. However, she followed Chen Ning''s scent. It seemed that Dongfanggu actually thought of Chen Ning more than a friend. However, Chen Ning did not think so. On the other hand, she seemed to think more about Chen Ming. But now the referee still can''t ept himself. Time finally passed and a new morning arrived. Chen Ming slowly woke up on the soft mattress. He slowly got up from his bed and headed inside the bathroom to take a shower. He finished showering and getting dressed and came out of his room. Chen Ning and Dongfanggu were gone. The two of them should be in their rooms. Chen Ning, seeing that she had woken up and hugging Chen Ming, was shocked. She immediately fled from the room. Dongfanggu was the same. However, her reaction was much less than that of Chen Ning. She just left the room. and went straight to her room only Chen Ming,ing out of the room, suddenly smelled something. The smell of breakfast drifted Chen Ming immediately walked towards the central room. Now the servants have prepared breakfast for everyone. Chen Ming, besides smelling the food, also heard the news reports on TV. That TV is still a cambered TV. The technology in this world is very strange. some are modern some are outdated Chen Ming went straight to the dining room table to wait for everyone. The one who came after Chen Ming was Xiao Wen. She looked at Chen Ming before giving him a formal greeting. Chen Ming had no feelings for Xiao Wen in this world because she and him had no rtionship at all. The Xiao Wen he saw was just a woman who looked like his Xiao Wen. To say, the only women he felt interested in in this world were Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. After Xiao Wen others follow Thest person toe was definitely Su Lanjia. "So sleepy" Su Lanjia was very sleepy. However, when she smelled the food, she woke up like a dried nt fed with water. Chen Ming saw that Su Lanjie''s portion of food was more than the others. It seemed that she had been here long until the servants had figured out what and how much she had for breakfast. "Today, you guys will go to the Endless Valley. Have you prepared or not?" Zhang Lin spoke up. She looked at Chen Ning. She knew that Chen Ning was a thoughtful person. However, as a mother, she naturally had to ask that question just to be sure. "Ning''er, everything is prepared, don''t worry, we also have Chen Ming. Mother, be sure That there''s no way we''re anything." Chen Ning said confidently. She looked at Chen Ming with a smile. She was so confident because she knew what Chen Ming could do. saw that Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen could only look at each other before sighing. It seems that the daughters/sisters of the two have fallen head over heels in love. Neither of them knew whether to be relieved or worried. Chapter 687 687 Chen Ning didn''t know that Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen misunderstood her. She didn''t think of Chen Ming too much as a friend. In fact, she and him had only met for one day. And she and he probably yed games for a week in the room. But it''s only Dongfanggu was also with the two of them in the room. She was only interested in his gaming skills and the strange powers he could use. Chen Ning didn''t know what Chen Ming was using was the Dao. In this world below, even the rules of the people could not be reached. Don''t talk about the Tao. Chen Ning tried to ask Chen Ming what power he used. Of course, even though she tried to be smooth. But to use smoothness with Chen Ming is still a hundred years too early. He was able to avoid answering her questions. However, looking at her disappointed expression made him feel guilty somehow. So he exined to her, but he only exined in general. It wasn''t deep enough that she could practice it. He didn''t do that because he was worried about the technique. But it was because her level was still too low. If he exined and she tried to reach the Dao she might die even if there is a system to help Chen Ning was only satisfied with his answer. She just wanted to know. It''s not that I want to practice at all. She was sure that sooner orter she would definitely reach the same level as him. Chen Ming couldn''t help asking her about her true age. Her true age beforeing to the Martial World. She was silent for a moment before saying that she was the same age as now. and small as well Chen Ming saw the expression on her hammer. He hurriedly said that small and cute is good anyway, easy to carry. Chen Ning heard that, she nodded her head before secretly blushing somewhere else. Chen Ming definitely saw her expression. He just shook his head. and continue ying his game. Speaking of the system, the system Chen Ming used to get him was from God''s Creation. But Chen Ning''s seemed to be different. Hers should have acquired a system from the Nameless Emperor. I have to tell you that The gods created the system much better than the nameless emperor. But the main content is the same. It''s just that the Nameless Emperor system has more bugs. Because sometimes the system stops working like that. Chen Ming secretly repaired her system. in which he had the knowledge of the created gods He can easily repair and upgrade the system. After having a delicious breakfast Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia now all left the Chen family''s house. Dongfanggu wanted toe too, but she had some business to attend to first. She probably wouldn''t be able to go with the three of them. The three of them were now about to board the carriage at the center. Traveling to the Endless Valley required a high-grade horse carriage. The three of them arrived at Duan Yang''s carriage carriage center. Chen Ming looked around. I have to tell you first that the coaching center of Duanyang City is It''s not much different from the bus center that he used to use. "Okay, let''s go over the n one more time. This time it was Lan Jia''s mission. All you need to do is collect the herbs at the entrance to the Endless Gorge. After obtaining the herbs, we immediately hurried back. Watch out for bandits and gray-haired wolves." Chen Ning spoke to Su Lanjie. She wasn''t too worried about Chen Ming because she knew that if something happened The one who would survive was Chen Ming. Of course, he wouldn''t let them die. Look at his demeanor. "Understood, Na Ning. I''m not stupid, Hmm, besides, I have Chen Ming around, I don''t have to be afraid of anything." Su Lanjie pulled Chen Ming over before hugging his arm tightly. Her chest pressed against Chen Ming''s arm. with his intelligent brain He was able to tell the size of Su Lanjie''s breasts. Her breasts weren''t as small as they could see. Chen Ning saw Su Lanjia hugging Chen Ming. She felt strange. However, she shook her head before speaking. "Let''s go. I''ve already reserved a carriage. The carriage will leave in ten minutes." Chen Ning then went straight to a convenience store to purchase the items needed for this trip. Chen Ming was interested in a convenience store. He followed Chen Ning behind. Su Lan Jia looked at Chen Ming and Chen Ning. Neither of them saw it, but she smiled with a sly smile. At least as cunning as she could be. She seemed to be plotting something when she saw Chen Ning''s expression just now. "The lines of fate are converging. Everything went ording to n." inside convenience store Chen Ming followed Chen Ning in. This convenience store was very different from the convenience store that Chen Ming had imagined. He walked in thinking that the convenience store was a weapon shop. In addition to snacks, food and drinks. This convenience store also has various weapons for sale. "This is a gun, a knife, and a sword, plus grenades and ammunition to buy like candy." Chen Ning heard what Chen Ming said and smiled before speaking to him. "When I first came here, I was surprised too. Who would have thought that a convenience store here would also sell something like this? It''s like this world is full of dangers. There would be things like this for sale all over the ce, it wouldn''t be strange." Chen Ming nodded in agreement with Chen Ning. She bought various items needed for the quest. The thing she bought the most was insect repellent. It seemed that the Endless Valley had a lot of insects. "The insects here are more terrifying than normal insects. Just one bite could be crippling." Chen Ning warned Chen Ming. She also bought insect repellent and antidote for Chen Ming. She didn''t know if Chen Ming would be allergic to the poison from these insects. Since he was a level much higher than her. But if you buy it just in case, it won''t hurt anything. The current exchange currency was still gold gourd. Spirit stones are used to craft weapons and train. Soul stones are in great demand. therefore they are not used as currency. Of course, it can still be traded. But rarely does anyone do it. The spirit stone is precious. Chen Ming didn''t want to think about how valuable a dragon ball that was ten times higher than a high grade spirit stone would be. The two of them finished shopping and headed towards the carriage that Chen Ning had reserved. The two of them, on the way to walk, also ate ice cream. Chen Ming had never seen such a fruit ice cream before. It was an ice cream made from the fruits of this world. The taste is sweet and sour. makes me feel very refreshed The weather in Duanyang City is quite hot. Fruit popsicles are the best selling items. Chen Ning smiled at Chen Ming. which he did not understand why she was smiling at him "It''s delicious, isn''t it? That''s my opinion." "Your thoughts?" "Take a look at the package and you will understand." Chen Ming looked at the ice cream package and found that its brand was Chen Ning''s name. "Chen Ning, ice cream to cool off the heat? Good idea, not bad." Chen Ming afterwards nced at Chen Ning before biting off the emoticon along with the stick before consuming the entire stick. Seeing Chen Ning, he turned to her and ate the ice cream as if he had eaten her. She swallowed her saliva and hurriedly ate all the ice cream and walked in haste in front of him. Chen Ming could onlyugh in his heart. before following her The expressions of the two did not escape Su Lanjie''s gaze. She made some notes before following the two of them. Now it was time to leave. Chen Ming, Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia got on the carriage. This might not be the first time Chen Ming had ever ridden in a horse carriage. However, Chen Ming had never ridden in a carriage like this before. The inside of the carriage was very spacious. Its size is ten by ten. There areplete furniture and facilities. Chen Ming had already seen inside the carriage. It reminded him of flying first ss. It''s just that it''s bigger than that. The horses used to pull thisrge carriage were certainly no ordinary horses. It was arge horse and at the Innate level. The chariot riders were also at the Innate level. Traveling from Duanyang to the Endless Valley would take several hours. Inside the carriage, Chen Ming and Chen Ning yed a game together. Chen Ming brought a portable game console with him. Su Lanjie, who was watching over the two of them right now. She felt that even if she didn''t do anything, The two would probably find each other. She was bored right now. and suddenly felt like she was lonely ''What is this feeling? It''s like we''re surplus, I don''t know, wait a minute, aren''t we clearly surplus?'' just came to know She now felt strangely lonely. And while she thought about what to do with her current status She heard Chen Ning talking to her. "Lan Jia, it''s your turn." "My eyes?" "It''s boring to die. I lost and you came against me. Let me tell you first that Chen Ming is very insidious. You better be careful." Su Lanjia''s eyes lit up. She''s not too much! Su Lanjia received the game console. before looking at Chen Ming with eyes filled with confidence. Before the two of them started the game and she lost within seconds. Chen Ning returned to take over. Su Lanjia returned to sitting dry as before. ''Me, I''m really a surplus.'' This situation continued until the carriage reached the Endless Valley. The carriage will be parked at a safe distance. The three of them had to go deeper by themselves. Endless Valley is a very dangerous ce. This ce was full of high-level magical beasts. It is also full of dangers from the environment. whether the air is toxic Even a small insect can kill a person. Chen Ming, Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia had all arrived here. The three of them were now standing in front of the canyon. "There is a very lonely atmosphere here. Are you sure this ce is called the Endless Valley? Not the Haunted Valley." Chen Ming spoke up. He looked around with interest. It''s foggy here. He wouldn''t be surprised if he was walking and suddenly came across a ghost. Chen Ning lightly hit his arm before speaking. "Stop talking, I''m afraid I''m going to be bad." Chen Ning seemed to be afraid of ghosts. Unlike Su Lan Jia, she looked very indifferent. She was currently using the device to detect the herbs she needed. She only found a sapling, which had a rule that it was strictly forbidden to pick it up. "Previously, it seems that someone came and picked them up first. It means that this area must be difficult to find." Su Lanjie let out a sigh. Perhaps she had to go deeper. She looked at Chen Ming and Chen Ning who were currently joking. This was Su Lanjia''s mission. The two of them were really just her friends. "How far will you two fall in love with each other!" Su Lanjie even had a n for the two to connect. But seeing the scene in which the two were jokingly chatting and not paying attention to her, it couldn''t be helped. "What do you love! hmm" Chen Ning''s face turned red. She walked away from Chen Ming as he looked at her with eyes full of slyness. Chen Ning was still stuck in the loop thinking that Chen Ming was himself. However, she was already starting to look at him as someone else. Because she and him had simr things, but there were many things that were different. She was a young woman with very high standards. However, Chen Ning didn''t seem to mind that he already had so many lovers. Her world before she came to this world was a world of free choice. In addition to men being able to have many lovers. Women can have many lovers as well. But it''s a very small part of a woman having multiple lovers. Chen Ning, after walking away from Chen Ming, She also started to help Su Lan Jia find the medicinal herbs. But no matter how hard the two tried, they couldn''t find it. It means that to find this herb will have to go deeper. "What should I do?" Chen Ning asked Su Lanjie. If she failed toplete this mission She might even be demoted. and while the two were discussing what to do next Chen Ming sensed that dozens of people were approaching his group. Chen Ming could not sense the malevolent spirit. However, he still had to be careful. A group of dozens of people appeared. Their lowest level was at the Innate realm. with the highest level being at the Elementary Sky Profound Realm. Chen Ming looked at them. It seems that they He himself came here to do the mission as well. Those who arrived at Chen Ming''s group were slightly surprised. However, when they saw Chen Ning and Su Lanjie holding the medicinal herb probes, They breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that they would encounter bandits again. Seeing that the three were not bandits The group leader at the Sky Profound Realm said something to his group before a young man, a member of the group, approached Chen Ming''s group. He walked to the front of the three and said with a smile. "You guys came on a mission to find herbs, right?" He probably already knew but asked to be sure. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at Chen Ming. This was to show that the two had let Chen Ming take the lead. He was the highest ranked person in the group. Therefore, letting him decide is the best option. Chen Ming nodded at the two of them before speaking to the young man. "That''s right, we came here to do medicinal herbs." Hearing an answer from Chen Ming He tried to examine Chen Ming''s power. He found that Chen Ming was at the highest Sky Profound Realm. he was worried But his smile had not disappeared. He spoke to Chen Ming with the utmost politeness. "Just like that, we came here on the mission of harvesting herbs as well. However, around here we found that the herbs were all gone. We want to go deeper. So we''re going to say that you¡ªno! Do you guys want to go with us?" To be honest, Chen Ming was even higher level than their group leader. If Chen Ming was included in the group as well They will be safer. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He felt that Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia did not want to join the group. So he had to say no. Receiving the answer, the young man nodded his head before returning to tell his group leader. The group leader heard that Chen Ming was at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm. His face had changed. He nodded his head towards Chen Ming as a sign of respect. Chen Ming also nodded at him. After that, their group walked into the Endless Valley. "Okay, what to do with the two of you? From what I heard around here, there seems to be no herbs left." Chen Ming asked the two. Su Lanjia looked at Chen Ming before answering. She wanted to go deeper. But it was a different direction than the group of people just walked in. because when those people walked in They had already gathered all the herbs she needed. Chen Ming agreed. He led the two of them to the depths of the Endless Mountain. Chapter 688 688 "Whoa" These were the only words Chen Ning and Su Lanjie could say. Chen Ming led the two of them into the Endless Valley. This ce is full of dangers. Whether it was the dangers that came from the environment or the beasts. However, when these things came before Chen Ming, It has be a child''s y. Around Chen Ming The Gray Wolves and other magical beasts subdued Chen Ming as if he were their overlord. The cold environment had warmed to a chilly level. Both Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia were able to collect arge amount of the herbs they needed. Neither of them was harmed in any way. Moreover The two seemed to have their pets back with them. The gray wolf is very cute. and they are honest They pledged allegiance to Chen Ming. They would also be friendly to his people. "Even knowing that Chen Ming is stronger than the Sky Profound Realm. But I don''t think I can do anything like this." Chen Ning was impressed. She didn''t think that he would be able to cultivate magical beasts either. Su Lanjia nodded. She, too, thought the same. She had gathered all the herbs now. "Collect all the herbs. But I still don''t want to go back. Ning, what do you say if we go deeper? I want to know if there is anything interesting inside this valley. Maybe we might find a very valuable treasure." Su Lanjia proposed. She had already seen Chen Ming''s talents with her own two eyes. She was sure that he would definitely protect her and Chen Ning from the dangers here. Chen Ning heard Su Lanjie''s offer. She was silent for a moment. she is thinking But in the end, she turned to Chen Ming. This matter should be asked more than Chen Ming. "What do you think? Should I continue or go back?" Chen Ming''s opinion was the most important right now. If he wants to return They had to go back. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He let his dragon touch move around. It looks interesting here. It felt like Duan Tu Valley. He was sure that this ce must have something simr to the Nameless Emperor''s legacy. However, the nameless emperor in this universe was still alive. Therefore, whatever you encounter will definitely not belong to the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance or treasure. "Come on, since we''re here, look around, it won''t hurt anything." After agreeing Chen Ming led the two of them into the depths of the Endless Valley. Why is it called that way? It was because if you entered the valley unprepared, They will be trapped in thebyrinth. and cannot go out It felt as though there was no end within the valley. However, these mists could not do anything to Chen Ming. He could see through them as if they were clear ss. Chen Ming led Chen Ning and Su Lanjie for a moment and found something interesting. "This is a skeleton." Chen Ning looked at the skeletons all over the ground. The number of them is huge. These skeletons were covered in vines. Su Lanjie saw something moving. She grabbed the gun behind her before aiming at it. The Gray Fur Wolves and the other Fierce Beasts following them spread apart. They surrounded Su Lan Jia and Chen Ning. Chen Ming ordered them to protect the two. Chen Ming could easily protect the two of them. However, he was curious to know how the gray wolves and these little beasts would do. And he was not disappointed. They have a high intuition. and have a good learning "You guys be careful. This ce was filled with nt-type beasts. They are good at hiding. I think it will be a good experience for you guys to fight them. I won''t help unless absolutely necessary." Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. The two looked at him with disbelieving eyes. He wanted the two of them to fight a beast that even they could not touch. Chen Ning was able to use the Dragon Spirit. But her dragon touch was still weak. Makes it impossible to catch the enemy''s touch. Chen Ming advised her to watch and learn from the Gray Wolves. Chen Ming will be a tutor for the two. Su Lan Jia was able to adjust well. She has very sensitive senses. Compared to Chen Ning she is physical Su Lan Jia used a gun to shoot at the nt-type demonic beasts. They are simr in appearance to pitcher nts with roots scattered around. They buried themselves in the ground. When the prey walks, they snap on their whole body. Or, use its vine-like roots to bind enemies and swallow them whole. They were trying to eat Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. However, the Gray Wolves and the other magical beasts that had beenmanded to protect them were able to block their attacks. Chen Ning used a saber attack. She could easily cut their roots. Her sword technique seemed to be a sword technique that Chen Ming had never learned before. It was a middle grade sword technique that focused on quick attacks. Chen Ming watched and assessed the battle between the two. Both of them can fight as a team. Adding together with the Gray Fur Wolves and other magical beasts fighting in packs as well. It made it easy for the two of them to deal with the nt-type demonic beasts that hunted it. The battle was over in no time. until the big boss appeared The big boss was the same type of demonic beast that Chen Ning and Su Lanjie had defeated. However, its body was ten times bigger. Its roots numbered in the tens of thousands. Its roots spread across the Endless Valley. This time, it was Chen Ming''s turn to leave. If I had to say it was This beast was the king of this ce. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at the King of the Endless Valley. It was now letting its roots spread throughout the valley. It was very angry and tried to destroy everything. Chen Ming now was the time to make his debut. He floated up in front of it. He just emitted a small amount of his aura. He didn''t want to let it all out because it would only be killed by him with his aura alone. Chen Ming just now came up with something. He seemed to have returned to the starting point. It''s like getting New Game+. That way, he could study the system and create his own system at the same time. Chen Ming examined the King of the Valley. and he got information on it. King of the Endless Valley Level 198 (Prannapha) Health 17920/17920 energy energy 13960/13960 status angry Chen Ming saw its information. It was really weakpared to past enemies. The level he encountered was life force. His profound strength had already reached millions. Chen Ming felt that just his pinky finger would be able to ovee it. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning and Su Lanjie, both looking at him with excitement. If he had dealt with it quickly, it would have disappointed them. Chen Ming thought of something, he had only lowered himself to the Sky Profound Realm. "This should be enough." Chen Ming then immediately started attacking the King of the Endless Mountain. Not too far away from where the King of the Endless Valley had appeared . The expeditions that had entered here earlier were also affected. The fog that once covered the valley now slowly faded away. making it possible for everyone to see the surroundings as well However, it should have been a good thing for the mist to disappear. but not now What they saw made them pale. The fog was born the root of the king of the valley. Now he was furious that all of his descendants had been killed. causing its use of fog to stop. It wanted to kill everyone here. Lots of roots slithering around. it looks horrible "We are careful. The King of the Valley Awakens Even the Sky Profound Realm might be harmed!" Group leader Mo Yuan said in a panic. He tried to use his sword to attack the roots that attacked his group. The roots are very thick but can still be cut off. "Those who can defend against attacks are on the outskirts protecting those on the inside. We need to get out of here as soon as possible!" After the order has been issued Everyone did as he was told. Everyone tried to escape with their lives. "Captain, look over there. That''s the King of the Valley!" The people in the group spoke up, pointing in a direction. Everyone looked at where he was pointing and saw the towering King of the Valley. "Don''t just look Hurry up and escape." Mo Yuan told everyone. He was even at the Profound Realm. However, he didn''t have a technique that could protect everyone. Now, many roots from the King of the Valley attacked him and everyone. He tried his best to protect everyone. However, his technique was not strong enough to destroy all the roots at the same time. Many roots escaped from his attack. and aimed at the people in his group who were only at the Innate Realm. If they were hit by these attacks, Their bodies must have been shattered into pieces. "Damn it!" Mo Yuan tried to attack the root that had loosened his attack. but he can''t Because there were still many roots trying to attack him. Those roots were about to reach the people of his n. He thought that he had already lost his group, but In the midst of despair, something happened. What everyone didn''t expect Swords zing with fire cut through the air and destroyed them all. There are countless swords. Now the sky was full of fire sabers. They relentlessly attacked the Valley King''s roots. The roots that even Mo Yuan couldn''t easily get rid of werepletely eliminated. Mo Yuan looked at the lightsabers. He had never seen a technique like this before. He, who was looking at the fire sword, regained his senses. He needed to focus on the more important matters now. He looked around to assess the situation. Everyone is safe now. There may be injuries, but not death. All the surrounding roots had been eliminated. He had finished evaluating the situation around him. He then looked at the King of the Valley. It''s fighting someone. Here, right now, the person who could deal with it could only think of himself. And that person was the one he had met earlier. Vice Captain Mo Qing, who was originally talking to Chen Ming, now walked over to Mo Yuan. Everyone is safe now. He wanted to know what to do next. "Brother, no, our leader, what should we do next? Should we go back out?" heard Mo Qing ask He nodded before speaking. "You guys get out of here. I have something to check." "but-" He had not yet finished speaking. Mo Yuan had already disappeared. He headed towards the spot where the battle was taking ce right now. The battle didn''t really look like a battle. It''s more like bullying each other. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia could only watch Chen Ming bully the Mountain King. He didn''t seem to want to defeat the Mountain King right now. He was as if he was practicing it. Chen Ming was now curious. whether he can train this beast or not "How about calling it a demonic beast? they are nts Therefore, it would be correct to call it a demonic nt." Chapter 689 689 At this moment, the King of the Endless Mountain could only look at Chen Ming angrily. That''s right, the King of the Valley, even though he had nts, could still see Chen Ming. Its big eyes are on its trunk. Its eyes were weak against fire, causing them to be destroyed. However, its eyes could always regenerate after being destroyed. Its roots can also be restored. However, it was unable to restore its roots right now because Chen Ming had left Fire Qi in its roots. No matter how hard you try to recover Its roots would still be destroyed by the fire energy. The King of Endless Valley had never seen anyone like Chen Ming before. It had never felt so hopeless. No matter how hard you try to resist, the destination is only extinction. The King of the Valley had tasted a new taste that his whole hundreds of years of life had never tasted before. That is fear. It might be confusing because this is a new feeling. But now, in front of Chen Ming, it began to feel this way more and more. It looked at Chen Ming, who was currently staring at him with expressionless eyes. He knew immediately that Chen Ming was about to deal with it. If it keeps fighting like this, Chen Ming turned to face the Mountain King. He was going to think that he couldn''t train because he might not have intelligence. nt organisms do not have a brain. Chen Ming thought that he had wasted a lot of time on it. and was about to get rid of it until It stopped attacking him. "Hmm" Chen Ming stopped thinking about dealing with it and looked at it with interest. Its eyes looked around beforending on the gray wolves. and after looking at the furry wolf for a moment, something unbelievable happened. The Valley King used its roots to squeeze its flowers until they were torn to pieces. However, it didn''t seem to hurt. The roots gradually merged until they resembled a gray wolf. The eyes that used to be at the dance are now stuck to their heads. Since it only had one eye, it became a huge, one-eyed dog made of roots. It walked over to Chen Ming before studying the gray-furred wolf. "This is it." Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia, together with Mo Yuan at this moment, looked at the King of the Endless Valley with disbelieving eyes. It self-destructed and regenerated itself in the form of a gray-furred wolf. Looking at it, he could immediately tell that he had given in to Chen Ming. but don''t know what to do. So he acted like a gray wolf under Chen Ming''s tutge... It''s called smart, is that right? Chen Ming smiled; it seemed that he could train those without brains. But it may take a little time. Chen Ming took it under his wing. Of course, he wasn''t connected to it like he was to Xiao Long and the other dragons. It was in his pet state. "Okay, does anyone want to drive this thing back to town with me?" "Riding in a horse carriage might be morefortable, but taking this thing will definitely return me to the city sooner." Chen Ning and Su Lanjie looked at each other. They both know each other''s answers. Of course, both of them wanted to sit on the back of this ferocious beast. Mo Yuan could only look at Chen Ming and his group. Chen Ming looked at him. Mo Yuan only blinked before wanting to say something. Chen Ming had already stood in front of him. ''fast!'' Mo Yuan was confident that even if it was the highest Sky Profound Realm, he could defeat it.He couldn''t approach him at the Elementary Sky Profound Realm without his knowledge.Mo Yuan was sure that Mo Qing must have misunderstood his level. At first nce, this other party should be at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm. However, Mo Yuan had more experience than Mo Qing. He immediately realized that Chen Ming must be at least at the heroic-profound level. Only the continent lords of the Vein Conquest Profound Realm were capable in this world.Aside from the Continent Master, the others would only be forced by the Laws of the World to be in the Sky Profound Realm. Who was Chen Ming to be able to use the heroic, profound realm?He shouldn''t be the ruler of this continent. since he had seen the Continent Lord before at the regional conference. Chen Ming looked at Mo Yuan. He seems to have a lot to think about. Chen Ming looked at him deeply before coughing, bringing Mo Yuan back to reality. "Mo Yuan pays respects to the elder. I''m sorry that Mo Yuan was rude earlier. Mo Yuan quickly apologized. Previously, he had acted like Chen Ming was at the same level as him, even though Chen Ming was at a higher level. If I had to guess, Chen Ming might be a thousand-year-old old man; who knows? Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He was only in histe forties. No, but that size is a bit wasted. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia, who knew Chen Ming was not as old as Mo Yuan thought, bothughed. Chen Ming looked at the two The two quickly stoppedughing. The two of them knew very well: if Chen Ming wanted to retaliate, what would it be like? Chen Ming didn''t say anything. Even though he tried to exin it, Mo Yuan wouldn''t believe it anyway. In fact, Mo Yuan was a hundred years old. Chen Ming, who was a level above him, would definitely be over a hundred years old. Chen Ming shook his head, and after talking to Mo Yuan a bit, he carried Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia onto the Endless Valley King''s back before immediately leaving for Duanyang City. Of course, Chen Ming told the carriage that was waiting for him to go back to Duanyang City. The carriage driver almost copsed when he saw a huge demonic beast that was over a hundred meters tall. However, it seemed that the beast obeyed Chen Ming''s orders. Chen Ming then ordered the demonic beasts to head towards Duanyang City. Mo Yuan and his group also returned to Duanyang City. His group now had to report on the Herb Harvest Mission. They also had to report on the changes to the Endless Mountain. The Endless Valley was no longer the Endless Valley. It had turned into an ordinary valley. Herb gathering missions will now be easier toplete. Traveling from Endless Valley to Duanyang City was faster than several horse carriages; in less than an hour, Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia had already arrived at the front of the city. Many soldiers are now stationed in front of the city to protect it.They were ready to fight at any time. Chen Ming saw that and immediately understood what had happened. The Endless Valley King sensed that the soldiers intended to harm it.It wishes to handle every situation, but not before attacking them.Chen Ming stopped it first. And after Chen Ming had stopped the Endless Valley King, Chen Ning jumped down from his back before holding up the Chen family sign. Duanyang City was ruled by the Chen family.When the soldiers saw the family que and the little girl, they knew she was a young Miss Chen of the Chen n. Even if they were aware that she was a young Miss of the Chen n,They were still suspicious of the King of the Valley anyway. Chen Ming had already seen that. He ordered the King of the Valley to be smaller. which is not difficult to do. Its roots gradually split and dissipated, leaving only a small tree on Chen Ming''s shoulder. When everyone saw that the Valley King had disappeared, they breathed a sigh of relief. If the Valley King were to attack them, they were sure that they would all die. In Duanyang City, only Chen Wujing was at the Sky Profound Realm. Even though he was in the Profound Realm, he couldn''t defeat the King of the Endless Valley. Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia then walked into the city. The soldiers treated the three of them very well. The three of them, upon entering the city, immediately headed to the Merchant Guild to report on the quest. The Merchant Guild in this world was different from the Merchant Guild in Chen Ming''s world. The merchant guild here was much more modern than the merchant guild in his world. Chen Ming remembered that every merchant guild in the lower world was part of the merchant guild in the upper world. This meant that the Merchant Guild of the Overworld had to modernize as well. This made Chen Ming think about something. "It''s as if grandparents X and Y have been switched." The grand x and y that Chen Ming mentioned were Star Path. Normally, Chen Ming''s star path in both the upper and lower worlds would be in Grand X.Grand X would be ancient. People cultivated techniques to be gods. There wasn''t much information avable about Grandy Chenming.Just know they focus on technology. Chen Ming was unable to say much at this time. He needed to first ascend to the higher world.He decided to go to the higher world after Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia rose to the heroic realm. He will also take them to the higher world with him. And what he wanted to take with him was that his main goal right now wasn''t to explore this universe. but to find out why the Nameless Emperor wanted him toe here. Therefore, no matter what he does, he will always put the two things first. Chen Ming was still unable to enter the Merchant Guild because he had not yet passed the test. He had Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia go in to report on the mission. Chen Ming did not want to take the test. because his power level was higher than what these tests could withstand. Ten minutes have passed. Su Lan Jia and Chen Ning also walked out of the Merchant Guild. People looked at the two eyes, not moving. Chen Ming was not surprised that the two of them were so attractive. The reason is well known. "Finally, the mission has been aplished, phew. From now on, you can go up to the fourth floor of the Merchant Guild." "Well, from now on, you can finally get the same quest as mine." Su Lanjie had been stuck on the third floor for a very long time. She could now ascend to the fourth floor of the Merchant Guild like Chen Ning. The two of them had now arrived in front of Chen Ming. "So what are we going to do next?" Chen Ming asked Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia The mission is nowplete. Do the two have anything else to do? "Well, go home now; there''s nothing to do." Chen Ning spoke to Chen Ming. hand of the mannequin to himHe knew what she wanted. He handed over his gaming device to her. He told her that he would give the game machine to her, but she refused. Her reason is that she used him of not wanting to y games with her anymore. So I gave the game machine to her. He could only blink his eyes. He didn''t know exactly what she was thinking. This proved that she and he were not the same people. Perhaps there was someone named Chen Ming somewhere. Chapter 690 690 a week aftering back from the Endless Valley quest. Chen Ming was currently living in the Chen Family House as if he were a member of a certain family. He was actually a member of the Chen family. He was just from another universe. Chen Ming was currently ying games on his handheld game console. He really had nothing to do at the moment. He couldn''t go anywhere yet because Chen Ning and Su Lanjie were too weak. Talking about Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia The two of them were currently sitting cross-legged in the Chen family''s cultivation room. The training room contained a lot of modern equipment. There is also a device here that disys each person''s statistics.Chen Ning, of course, had given Chen Ming a test. and the result is a broken machine. At that point, Chen Ning was already sure that Chen Ming was not in the Sky Profound Realm but at a higher level. As for the higher level, she didn''t know. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia, who were rigorously cultivating, both seemed to have homework to do. Of course, the homework that came from the sect was on martial arts. Zhang Lin did as she said. She entrusted Chen Ming to the sect where Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia were studying. However, with a power level that was at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm, the sect didn''t dare let him be just a student. Chen Ming was now a temporary teacher in the sect. even if you say you''re a teacher. Really, he didn''t have to do anything. And the sect they were both studying in was, surprisingly, the Lightning Lightning Sect. It was neither the Sword Sect nor the Nine Moon Devil Sword Sect. Chen Ming was sure that if he went to the Lightning Lightning Sect, he would definitely meet Xian Lin and Hua Lan. Chen Ming yed a game and pondered several things for a moment, then stopped ying and looked at Chen Ning and Su Lanjie. The two of them were currently practicing vigorously. Their homework is to be able to reach the depths of their souls. Chen Ning, although of a high level However, there were still many things that she had to learn. Entering deep within the mind is one of them. Chen Ming watched the two vigorously cultivate. The levels of both of them slowly increased. Chen Ning, in particr, who was at the Extinction Profound Realm. "If we keep practicing like this, it would take years to reach the peak of the Sky Profound Realm... like this, it was toote. "Something has to be done like this." Chen Ming didn''t have anything to hurry about. But he''s the type who doesn''t like being passive. Chen Ming slowly released his profound energy. This increased the number of Heaven and Earth profound realms in the room by several orders of magnitude.Moreover, his power had the property of rxing the person who had absorbed it. and make it possible to concentrate better. Like this, their training would be many times faster. The two of them trained as fast as when they went to the Merchant Guild''s Advanced Training Room. "This is a little better." "One year will probably do." Chen Ming was able to significantly elerate the two.However, if he elerates too much, both will have unstable foundations. This is regarded as cutting off the future. Chen Ning was now thirstily absorbing the Qi released by Chen Ming. She was now very rxed. But a moment had passed. Her face turned red. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning. He didn''t know what had happened or why her face was so red. Chen Ming didn''t know. But within Chen Ning''s mental realm, she only saw him The scent of him in that qi was too seductive for her. Moreover, his qi was in her body. Chen Ming didn''t understand. Or perhaps he had forgotten that Chen Ning also had the bloodline of a dragon. The transfer of qi between dragons It''s no different from doing that. Su Lanjie''s condition was no different. Her technique made her sensitive to various senses. She swallowed his qi. Her condition was not much different from Chen Ning''s condition. The two continued to train. the more you practice. Both of them only turned red. Chen Ming could only shake his head. He heard Nuxughing. He tried to ask her what she wasughing at, but she didn''t answer. "Really strange" Chen Ming stopped caring. He saw that the two were not in danger and returned to his life. at the Merchants Association Mo Yuan was currently talking to someone. Last week, he reported on Chen Ming. He received an order after that not to do anything. The other party may belong to another association. Mo Yuan was considered a member of the Merchant Guild. However, his level was not high enough to know the stories behind it. The foreground and the background are very different. There was a battle in the background between the Merchant Guild, the Assassin Guild, the Swordsman Guild, and so on. From what it sounded like, Chen Ming was probably from the Demonic Beast Training Association. The ability to tame a monarch-level demonic beast was considered rare.But it''s not impossible. Mo Yuan wasn''t too happy about the Merchant Guild''s decision. But he could do just that. The Merchant Guild chose to think that the technique that Chen Ming used was just an equipment attack. There was no way to have such a strong technique. Mo Yuan, after receiving such a response from the Merchant Guild, didn''t say anything more. He would look to see if a guild or sect was able to pull Chen Ming away--how would they feel? "Pew~" Chen Ning let out her breath. Her breath was full of waste. Chen Ming looked at her. Today''s training is over. Her level was at the peak of the Earthly Profound Realm. She was only one level away from reaching the Sky-Profound Realm. The heavenly tribtion was extremely dangerous for her. She, who had passed the Heavenly Tribtion in the Profound Realm, was extremely fortunate. Chen Ning didn''t have Xiao Long to help her. She had to face the divine tribtion herself. Su Lanjie''s current level had reached the peak of the Innate Realm. She was about to face the divine tribtion as well. as well, but with her technique, she was confident that her body was strong enough to withstand the Tribtion of Heaven. "You guys have finished training." It appears that the only option is to go through the Heavenly Tribtion." Chen Ming spoke to the two. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at him with strange eyes. He spoke as if he had breezed through the Heavenly Tribtion. "Chen Ming, you speak as if you passed the Heavenly Tribtion easily like that. "No matter how strong you are, heavenly tribtion is not something that you can despise." Chen Ning warned She knew he was strong. However, she was sure that the heavenly tribtion could injure him. because nothing can prevent it. If I had to say it in a gamer''snguage, lightning has prating properties. No matter how strong the barrier is when unfolded, Heavenly Tribtion can be smashed to break it. "Right, and I also think that you shouldn''t underestimate the heavenly tribtion like that." Su Lanjia agreed with Chen Ning. Chen Ming didn''t say anything after that; he just smiled. How will both of you feel? Heaven''s Tribtion is terrifying no matter which universe it urs in.Surely no one would believe Chen Ming. "Okay, I understand. I will never again underestimate the heavenly tribtion.However, from now on, what will you do next? Will you break through the level? or take a break first." Both Chen Ning and Su Lanjie had been continuously practicing in the training room for a long time. and with Chen Ming''s help, causing their profound energy to skyrocket. With this type of training, even the Chen family would be bankrupt if they did not rely on Chen Ming and instead relied on the Merchant Guild. "Um, I think I''ll take a break." There are still a few days left before the sect opens. Su Lanjie spoke as she twisted her body. She felt tired all over her body right now. She said she would go to the spa. This world was a mixed-martial world and a technological world. Of course, there are a lot of modern things. Spa is one of them. Chen Ning nodded. She hasn''t been to the spa in a long time. She looked at Chen Ming. She wanted to ask him if he would go to the spa too. But when she thought that his body was being massaged by a woman, she stopped. "Hmm, then I''ll go with you." Chen Ming expressed his curiosity.He wanted to know what a spa in this world was like. Was it different from the spa he used to go to? "no! "I won''t let you go!" Little loli said in a panic. Both Chen Ming and Su Lanjie looked at her in surprise. Chen Ning at this moment blinked. What did she say? Chen Ming saw that she had gone silent. He smiled before speaking. "Understood. I can''t go. I''ll go for a walk in the city and wait for you guys." Chen Ning let out a sigh of relief. Su Lanjia sneered. Seeing her smile, Chen Ning could only turn away and say nothing more. She then dragged Su Lanjie to head to the spa where the two of them usually visited. Chen Ming followed them. He wanted to know what the spa spa they were using was. The three of them headed from inside the Chen family''s house and immediately headed towards themercial area within the city. Here, the center of it was the Merchant Guild building. Chen Ming didn''t have much opportunity to walk around here. Since he had to follow them, no, it was better to be dragged away. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia entered the spa. Here are all the beautiful receptionists. They all looked at Chen Ming expecting that Chen Ming would alsoe to use their services. However, with the eyes of the little loli Chen Ning They had to retreat. There was no one in the city who didn''t know the Chen family princess. "It didn''t take long for us. You go for a walk first." Chen Ning told Chen Ming in private that he was absolutely forbidden to use the spa. Look at all the youngdies here. They definitely wanted to make Chen Ming their husband. Chen Ming shrugged. He then decided to take a walk within the city. There are a lot of interesting things here. Chen Ming strolled for a while, and he came across a situation that he was very familiar with. "Hey girl, where do you want to go? Staying and ying with this brother, how is it?" "Step aside" "Ho, it''s really fierce, sister." Chen Ming found a group of young men carrying a girl. Chen Ming, seeing that girl, couldn''t help but be surprised. Chapter 691 691 Chen Ming was now extremely surprised. He didn''t expect to meet someone he knew like this. especially The girl he met was one of his family members. The girl who was being surrounded by strong men was indeed She was Xiao Lin. She was a young girl around twelve to thirteen years old. She also wears sses She felt like a schoolgirl just now. "Xia Lin has turned into a loli." Chen Ming could only scratch his chin. Will all of his lovers be loli? He came to think of it. Now that he had met Dongfanggu, Xiaowen, both of them were loli. Xiao Wen was a little better. However, she was still within the realm of being a loli. Chen Ming was confused. Xia Lin''s current level was only at the Nascent Profound Realm, while those able-bodied men were at the Supreme Nascent Profound Realm. Xia Lin now clenched his fists. She was unable to do anything. She shouldn''t have walked this way. She tried to look around for help. But not a single person thought of helping her. "Hey, what''s wrong, why didn''t you say anything little girl?" That mighty man didn''t seem to have any bad intentions toward her. He was just teasing her. Chen Ming could see. He just let out a breath. no matter what This world seemed to be a bit better than his world. "Stand back, I have business to attend to. If not then Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Xia Lin made a threat. However, her threat made the strong menugh instead. She didn''t look intimidating at all. She looked very cute. "Oh, little girl, brother is scared, haha." "Don''t do anything to us." Xian Lin gritted his teeth. she wanted to escape But the mighty men did not stop. Chen Ming saw that. It was time for him to finally show himself. Without her notice, Chen Ming appeared beside Xia Lin. His movements were extremely fast. Only the hard-bodied men noticed Chen Ming. Those who saw Chen Ming could only open their mouths wide. Now within the city, no one knew Chen Ming. He was always with Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. What''s more, there were rumors that he was at the Sky Profound Realm, capable of dealing with the Monarch of the Endless Valley. And the King of Endless Closers became his pet. Xia Lin, who saw the strong men bullying her, fell silent. She felt strange. They looked behind her as if they had seen a ghost. She turned around. instead of facing something frightening She met a very handsome young man. "Do you guys have nothing to do? So I came to tease this youngdy, hmm." Chen Ming asked the men with a smile. The hard-bodied men were not even the slightest bit like Chen Ming was smiling at them. they sweat Strong men seem to be bad guys. but actually not "Ah, that''s right. I remember drying my clothes. I have to collect first." "Hmm, my wife asked me to buy milk. I too have to go. I am no longer here to annoy youngdy and young master." "I¡­ Ah really. I''m about to go shopping at a convenience store as well. I''ll go with you too!" The mighty men disappeared faster than the speed of sound. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He then turned to Xia Lin who was looking at him with absent-minded eyes. He smiled before waving his hand in front of her. The nk woman regained her senses. Thedy blushed slightly before hurriedly saluting Chen Ming. "Many thanks to Young Master for saving me. Otherwise, I will definitely be bullied for a long time." Well, Xia Lin seems to know that she was just being teased. not being bullied The hard-bodied men just had nothing to do so they only came to y with her. "It''s not a big deal. I only did what had to be done. By the way, what is the littledy''s name? My name is Chen Ming." heard Chen Ming''s name Xiao Lin''s eyes widened. She hurriedly searched for something in her clothes before handing the letter to him. It was the letter from the Lightning Sect Leader. "I was ordered to bring this letter to you. I have already gone to the Chen family''s house. However, they said that the young master came out for a walk with the youngdy. I think I might meet Young Master here." Chen Ming was suspicious. He opened the letter and read it. The message the Sectmaster sent to him was nothing big. It''s just a letter of rmendation. Mina, so he had a lower disciple like Xian Lin send him a letter like this. This letter contained no secrets. Chen Ming finished reading the letter. He turned to Xiao Lin. She had a worried expression on her face. Chen Ming couldn''t help asking her if there was anything. "I¡­ I lost my wallet." She couldn''t go back to her home without money. Loli Shaolin now had a pale expression. She tried to find her purse in her shirt. But no matter how you get lost She couldn''t find her purse. "Bad, absolutely bad" Loli Shaolin was panicking at this moment. The money in the bag was very important to her. If she has no money She couldn''t go home. Her house was also quite far from Duanyang City. Moreover The money in it also contained her friend''s money. Her friend heard that she wasing to Duanyang City. She had entrusted her to buy a medicinal herb that was very important in concocting pills for her own healing. Her friend was sick and was in need of this medicine. If she couldn''t take it back to her friend, then Her friend''s illness is getting worse. and may even lead to death Chen Ming had already seen that expression on the loli Shaolin''s face. He had the feeling that something very big had to happen. He decided to continue asking her. "Why are you feeling so anxious? can you tell me Perhaps I can help you with something." Loli Xiaolin looked at Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before answering him. "My wallet contains my friend''s money. She asked me to buy one herb from the Merchant Guild. She didn''t get this herb in time. She must be bad." Loli Shilin, after exining the reason to Chen Ming, She wanted to excuse herself in order to find her purse. She didn''t want to borrow money from Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at the Xiao Lin loli. He was sure that by now her purse would have been taken away by someone. And the chances of getting it back are very slim. Chen Ming knew that now was the moment when he had to take off. She had absolutely no way of asking for help from him. The Shaolin loli and his Shaolin loli have one thing inmon. They would not easily ask for help from anyone. They knew that being grateful to that person was a big deal. Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. Loli Xiaolin hadn''t turned around yet. "What kind of herbs does your friend want? If I can help you, I will. part of travel expenses Is this money enough?" Chen Ming took out some money from his pocket. The amount he brought out was about five thousand gold taels. saw that amount Loli Xiaolin hesitated. This amount of money is more than enough. In fact, she only needed two to three hundred taels for travel expenses. Personally, the medicine was priced around two to three gold taels. "This amount is more than enough. But the medicine my friend wanted It is the Seven Colored Cloud Grass that can be purchased in the Merchant Guild." Heard the name of the Seven Colored Cloud Grass Chen Ming was surprised. It''s a very rare grass, isn''t it? But here it turned out to be such a cheap thing. "Then take this money and go away. There shouldn''t be any problems like this, right?" Chen Ming gave her around five thousand gold taels, which was a huge amount. She could use this money to go back and forth between her home and Duanyang City more than ten times. Loli Shaolin wanted to refuse, but "Take it, sooner orter we will be people from the same sect. Helping each other is considered appropriate. If you still feel worried I have something I need your help with. Only then will you be able to pay back." Loli Xiaolin heard what Chen Ming said. She nodded. If that was the case, then she would be happy to ept his help. "Then I must thank you very much." Chen Ming nodded towards the Xiao Lin loli. After that, she hurried to the Merchant Guild to buy herbs. After she bought the herbs, she came back to Chen Ming once more to thank him. After that, she returned to her home in a city near the Lightning Lightning Sect. Chen Ming, after he was sure that the loli xianlin could take the carriage back to her house. He returned to the meeting point that Chen Ning and Su Lanjie had told him about. The two of them now looked very rxed. Theirplexions looked radiant. "Rxing, veryfortable" "Okay." Chen Ning and Su Lanjie were currently drinkingrge sses of cold milk. They felt very satisfied. Chen Ming looked at them before speaking. "After going to the spa, where do we go next?" "After entering the spa, it must be that guy." "That thing?" Chen Ming wondered what that thing they meant. They all smiled at each other before dragging Chen Ming in the opposite direction of the Merchant Guild. Chen Ming was wondering where they were taking him. They brought Chen Ming to the front of a building. Chen Ming could only look at it with interest. where Chen Ning brought him Is it really a movie theater? Chen Ming saw that there was also a movie that he felt familiar with. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning. It seems that in addition to ice cream, she also brought a movie. In this world, entertainment technology is considered to be inferior. She used this weakness to her advantage. Chenning chose to watch movies about interster warfare. A movie that Chen Ming hadn''t seen in a long time. Chapter 692 692 Time flies like a lie Chen Ming had been in this world for about a month. And now it was time for him, Chenning, and Su Lanjie to go to Lightning Lightning Sect. during the past Chen Ming was suspicious. Where did Dongfanggu go? Even if she and him in this world were not connected to each other. But it''s normal to have some concerns. Chen Ming asked Chen Ning if she knew something. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming before shrugging. "She probably went looking for a secret ce somewhere in Duanyang City as usual. A lot of her hiding ces You don''t have to worry." The reason why she went looking for a secret ce somewhere That was of course because she didn''t want to see someone from the Dongfang familying to the Chen family. and forced her to return to the family to see herself Chen Ming could only shook his head. If she continues to flee like this She would always have to run away. Chen Ning told him that. "She has a n. As for what her n is, I cannot know." Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning with strange eyes. Did she really not know what Dongfanggu''s n was? Just looking at this, it should be obvious, isn''t it? Thisdy doesn''t know anything. Her n was Chen Ning''s. He just let out a breath. The matter of Dongfang Gu Chenming was onlyid down. He was sure that he might meet her soon if he was still close to Chen Ning. Besides Dongfanggu''s story, Chen Ming while staying at the Chen family''s house. He has explored many things. He got quite a lot of information. He already knew why the Nameless Emperor had sent him here. The reason they sent him here was entirely because of Su Lanjie. She was in danger. And the person seems to be unaware of this. He had protected her from being killed so many times. It seemed that the battle for the throne would be more intense than Chen Ming had imagined. Those princes had sent a killer from the Assassin Guild to kill Su Lanjie. Their level was at the Earth Profound Realm. Chen Ming was able to easily deal with them and had already pressed all the information. These assassins are stubborn. However, Chen Ming had a way to obtain information without them opening their mouths. Chen Ming just extracted the information directly from his head and that was it. Chen Ming after dealing with the assassins. He thought of the nameless emperor. The nameless emperors seemed to be very worried about Su Lanjie since for them Su Lanjie was the youngest. They couldn''t help her because they weren''t capable enough to travel across the universe. Not everyone will be able to travel across the universe. The current Chen Ming walked with Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia towards Lightning City. Just from the name, it was definitely a city under the supervision of the Thunder Lightning Sect. The three of them were now about to board the horse carriage. Chen Ming really could use the King of the Endless Valley as a vehicle. However, he chose to leave it at the Chen family''s house. He had it protect the Chen family''s home while he was away. The Chen family''s home seemed peaceful. Chen Kongnan and Chen Kongye didn''t quarrel because of the n''s position as head of the n. However, the Chen family was still under the imperial radar. If the imperial court decides to do something to the Chen family, then The Chen family would definitely disappear from Duanyang City. Chen Ming saw people watching the Chen family unceasingly. These were people of the royal court. And there are people of various associations as well. Chen Ming even pulled out these people''s memories. He didn''t have much information. He can only be careful now. Besides the King of the Valley Chen Ming had ced arge number of spell formations around the Chen n House. If someone had a bad intention towards the Chen family They will be dealt with by Heavenly Tribtion. Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia were now about to board the carriage. However, before the three of them got on the horse carriage The three of them heard someone calling all three of them. Dongfanggu now followed the three of them. Looking at the appearance She would definitely follow them to the Lightning Lightning Sect as well. "I''ll go with you guys too!" "So" "???" Dongfanggu looked at Chen Ming and tilted his head. She didn''t understand what Chen Ming was talking about. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia didn''t have a problem with Dongfangguing with them. But what was she going to do at the Thunder Light Sect? She nodded proudly. She was going to be a guest at the sect to exchange martial arts knowledge. The Sword Sect Sect was considered to be the top ranked sect in the world. Of course, Lightning Light Sect would be interested in having her as an exchange disciple. As for exchanging with anyone, she didn''t tell me. Look, I know that no one has changed with her. Whether or not this matter reached the Sword Sect Sect''s ears, I don''t know. City of Saeng Thunder at 6:00 p.m. The sky is starting to get dark. But the city was still bright. Many demonic beasts appeared and wanted to invade the city and destroy it. However, with the qiser gun technology, This made them unable even toe within ten kilometers of the city. Lightning City was under the rule of Lightning Lightning Sect. However, there was a researcher''s guild in that city. The technology and city defense weapons alle from the Researchers Guild. Of course, the Lightning Sangha Sect provided financial support. This is a very high defense city. in the city at the horse carriage stop Chen Ming, Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Dongfang Gu had now all arrived in Lightning City. "Is this the Lightning City? It''s not like what I thought at all." Chen Ming looked around with interest. This city was very different from Duanyang City. This city looked more advanced than Duanyang City. Of course, Duanyang City was far away from the capital. It would be normal. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia came here so often that they were already bored. They didn''t feel anything for this city at all. This city was like their second city. Dongfanggu himself as well. Although she didn''te to this city as often as she did. The two, but she came from a city that was probably even more advanced than here. She wouldn''t be surprised. "Come on, Ming, let''s go to bed." Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia led Chen Ming to their residence in the city. Dongfanggu had been here before. She knew where Chen Ning''s dorm was. The two''s residence was not a home as Chen Ming thought. but it''s a tower Plus, inside the dormitory, there are only women. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia now seemed to have thought of something. The two of them looked at Chen Ming. "Damn, I forgot that we live in the sect''s female dormitory¡­" It wasn''t just Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. Even Zhang Lin and Xiao Wen also forgot about this matter. Chen Ming was a thoughtless person. Seeing that Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia had a guilty expression on their faces. He shrugged before speaking. "Don''t think too much. On the way here I saw a small inn I can stay at the inn, it''s not a problem." Chen Ming was rich, very rich, he didn''t mind a small expense. heard what Chen Ming said Chen Ning and Su Lanjie looked at each other. "Then let''s go to the inn as well." "a good idea How long have we not slept in an inn?" Without even asking Dongfanggu, the two agreed. Chen Ming looked at Dongfanggu. She seemed to leave all decisions to Chen Ning. where is she Dongfanggu was also going with her. However, before they could go with Chen Ming and Dongfanggu. Someone had stopped them first. "Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, have you guys arrived? Why haven''t youe yet? And you guys are?" Before everyone could leave the dorm area and head towards the inn. A young woman spoke up. She looked at everyone with stern eyes. She didn''t care much about Dongfanggu, but when she saw Chen Ming, Her expression was filled with discontent. This is a female dormitory. Why was there such a young man in this area? Chen Ming saw that girl. He had a surprised expression on his face. He recognized her. She was Hua Lan. It seems that not all of his women be loli. He breathed a sigh of relief. However, he wasn''t sure why he would be relieved. Since he and the others had nothing to do with it. Chen Ning Su Lan Jia looked at Hua Lan. The two of them didn''t expect to see her at a time like this. "Master, we haven''t thought of entering the dorm today, we-" "What do you mean you guys won''t enter the dorm today? Since you guys have arrived, you should enter the hall. You too know the rules, don''t you? that the sect disciple upon arriving at Lightning City It is necessary to report and enter the dorm immediately." It seemed that Lightning Lightning Sect had some sort of rule. Chen Ning and Su Lanjie still remembered. However, the two of them didn''t care much about the rules. Honestly, not many people follow such rules. And one of them was the female teacher who was speaking to them right now. Hua Lan was currently at the highest Sky Profound Realm. In just half a step, she would already be able to reach the Heroic Profound Realm. and when that time She will ascend to the higher world. The current Chen Ming didn''t want Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia to get in trouble. So he spoke to them. "You don''t have to follow me. when there is a rule here must follow the rules Whether or not this ce allows outsiders to stay as well Of course, the outsider I meant wasn''t me, but thisdy." Chen Ming looked at Dongfanggu. He wanted to know if she could stay in the dormitory too, if not, he would take her with him. "This is the area of the Lightning Lightning Sect. afraid that outsiders would not be able to stay." "And if she is a guest And I''m a teacher." Chen Ming continued to ask. "Bad talk That girl looks so young, how can she be a guest of the sect, besides you, looking at your appearance? You shouldn''t be capable enough to be a teacher." Where has his lovely Hua Lan gone? Why is she so sarcastic? Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. He missed his Hua Lan. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia could only look at each other andugh. They did not think that Chen Ming would be scolded like this. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ning and Su Lanjie who wereughing before speaking in a stern tone. Chapter 693 693 Hua Lan looked at Chen Ning and Su Lanjie who wereughing before speaking in a stern tone. "What are you guysughing at? This is not a joke." Chen Ning and Su Lanjie heard Hua Lan say. The two stoppedughing. The two seemed to have a background with Hua Lan that made them shudder. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. The young man in front of her seemed unlikely to be someone capable of bing a teacher. His level was only at the Nascent Profound Realm. Chen Ming''s reason for concealing his power was so that he could do things more easily. He was able to lure out the assassins sent by the princes. If he were to show his strength at the peak of the Sky Profound Realm, They must be careful and won''te out easily. "You got out of the women''s dormitory area. and don''te back for me to see again. People like you are not wee here." Chen Ming heard what Hua Lan said. He could only shake his head. He wanted to leave, but in a good way and without causing trouble. Tomorrow, he will report himself to the bureaucrat. Then it would be clear about this misunderstanding. But Chen Ming was about to leave. Chen Ning, hearing Hua Lan say Chen Ming too much, couldn''t help but speak up. "Master, you have spoken too hard. It was all my fault that I brought him here. If anyone is to me, Master should me me, not him." Instead, the story will end there. What Chen Ning did was like fueling the fire. Hua Lan burst out. "It was definitely your fault for bringing this man in. But it was also his fault for not knowing what was wrong." "I don''t know what''s what, Master. Here, if it wasn''t for the people in the city, no one would know that it was a female disciple''s dormitory in the Lightning Sect. It''s not clearlybeled." "Are you protecting outsiders like that?" Hua Lan was now extremely angry. She didn''t think that her disciple would be more considerate of outsiders than those of the sect. "I haven''t seen it with outsiders. But Master spoke too harshly. he is my friend and I brought him here Master doing that is like not giving me face." The story begins to escte. Chen Ming needed to do something. and while he was about to decide to do something A young man appeared. The young man had a handsome face. have elegant verbs He looked at Hua Lan before speaking. "Disciple, younger nephew. Is there something like that? I heard your voice reach the male dormitory." "Senior brother Hong Yuan. You too should not enter the grounds of the female dormitory like this. Inside the female dormitory Senior Brother, don''t interfere." "........" Hong Yuan even had a numb face. He coughed slightly before looking at Chen Ming. His eyes shone brightly. "Who are you, where did youe from? Why are you in the area of the Lightning Sect''s female dormitory?" Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Hong Yuan pushes Hua Lan''s attention back to him. "You shouldn''t have done this. This is not a ce where you can enter. If I do not teach you Others will probably follow the example." Hong Yuan was at the same Sky Profound Realm as Hua Lan. However, he was only at the beginner level. He wanted to deal with Chen Ming to show Hua Lan. Hua Lan did not feel anything at all. She must have thought that it would be good for Hong Yuan to deal with him. She wouldn''t waste any time. She turned to Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. wanting to tell them that if Hong Yuan is overdoing it She will help him. However, the gazes of Chen Ning and Su Lanjie at this moment caused her to be extremely surprised. They were not worried about Chen Ming in the slightest. They all looked at Hong Yuan as if he was desperate for death. "Here you are-" Hua Lan still didn''t finish speaking. She could hear Hong Yuan''s voice crying. Hong Yuan was currently lying on the ground as Chen Ming stepped on his chest. "what happened" Hua Lan didn''t think that the person being taught was not Chen Ming. But it was Hong Yuan himself. Hong Yuan had previously wanted to deal with Chen Ming. He used the Lightning Lightning Sect technique to move at a very fast speed. He wanted to knock Chen Ming stunned by shuffling his throat. However, before he could get around Chen Ming''s back, His legs were crushed and he fell to the ground with great force. He was injured by being hit to the ground. Chen Ming then stepped on him. Chen Ming''s stepping was extraordinary. His footsteps caused his meridians and dantian to be sealed. Chen Ming was currently cultivating the Acupressure Closing Technique to a very high level. He could use any part of his body to close the acupoints. Although Hua Lan didn''t want to admit it. But Hong Yuan was not someone who could easily be dealt with like that. At least he was at the Profound Realm. She could only look at Chen Ming. Wants to know what method he used to deal with Hong Yuan. The Sky Profound Realm in this world was considered to be a very high level. They can wreak havoc on a natural scale. They weren''t the type to be dealt with easily like this. Hua Lan might have viewed that the Sky Profound Realm was a very high level. But that was because she had never been to the higher worlds before. So she doesn''t know anything. Right now, Napa Prana level, no, even if it was a Heroic Prana level. Destruction Qi or vanishing qi In front of Chen Ming, these levels were only at the child level. Chen Ming could destroy the entire world if he wanted to. Don''t just think about the level of natural disasters. An enemy that would make Chen Ming feel anxious. only God level and above Although Hua Lan didn''t want to interfere with Hong Yuan. However, he was also considered a senior in the same sect as her. If he is in danger She had to help him. Hua Lan pulled out his sword before disappearing and appearing in front of Chen Ming. She drew out her saber before pointing it at his neck. "Who are you exactly? And what is the purpose ofing to Lightning Light Sect?" Hong Yuan was now under Chen Ming''s feet. He wanted to say something. however, he was unable to speak. He wants to tell Bu Hua Lan said to be careful. It wasn''t because he was afraid of what would happen to Hua Lan. However, he was afraid that Chen Ming would step on him too hard. until his body was shattered into pieces He was now confident that Chen Ming was much higher level than him. He shouldn''t be attractive. Besides he''s not cool. He also became the focal point of the people''s eyes. People didn''t feel pity for him or worried about him in the slightest. The people looked at him with satisfaction. He seems to have done a lot with other people. Now, in addition to people passing by outside and looking inside, There were still many female disciplesing to the dormitory. Since now it was time for the disciples to return to the dormitory to prepare for the sect entrance. All the female disciples who came to the dormitory Everyone looked at Chen Ming and Hong Yuan. They didn''t seem to like Hong Yuan. They looked at Chen Ming with sparkling eyes. Although Hong Yuan had a handsome and dignified appearance, However, his personality was hard to ept. Those who saw Chen Ming with a better appearance and had subdued Hong Yuan at his feet. It made them feel like him. "Hey, who is that? Have you guys seen him before?" "No, I''ve never seen him before. But he''s more handsome than any man I''ve ever met. And even subdued Hong Yuan." The girls only spoke of Hong Yuan in the wrong way. However, they all admired Chen Ming. Hua Lan, who heard the disciples say that, She couldn''t help agreeing. but no matter what This story is not about Hong Yuan. But it was rted to the reputation of the Lightning Sect. Chen Ming smiled at everyone. He looked at Hua Lan before touching her sword. "Stop, what do you think you are doing? If you resist Don''t say that I''m not-" Hua Lan hadn''t finished speaking yet. Her sword was crushed to the point of breaking. Her sword was only at the Earth Profound Realm. How can one withstand the pressure of a Dao Origin realm? "My sword, here you are!" Hua Lan''s mouth gaped. She didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to break her sword with a squeeze. If she had known, she would have hurriedly pulled her sword back. How long did she have to save money to get this sword? She was actually at the Prannapha level. However, most of her money had to be spent on purchasing spirit stones for cultivation. "Ah, sorry, it''s just a habit. I don''t like people doing that. And on the other hand, it''s not my fault either. As for the matter you asked I will answer to you one more time. My name is Chen Ming. and will be a special teacher for the Thunder Light Sect. Indeed, it should be easier to show you this." Chen Ming picked up the letter that Xian Lin had handed to him before handing it over to Hua Lan. Hua Lan saw the letter and was speechless. She stared straight at Chen Ming before speaking up. "Then why didn''t you show me this letter in the first ce?" Chen Ming shrugged. "Which rhythm shall I give to you? You keep ying with me, and there''s you¡­ here again." Chen Ming stopped stepping on Hong Yuan. However, he still sealed his profound energy. Hong Yuan hurriedly got up and walked towards Hua Lan. He looked at Chen Ming with resentment. He wanted to say something, but he still couldn''t. No one was interested in him right now. The young disciples had heard that Chen Ming would be a teacher here. They hurriedly surrounded him before asking him what subject he was going to teach and where. They will rush to apply. Hua Lan only twitched his eyebrows. Is she being betrayed by her disciples? Chapter 694 694 Hua Lan could only sigh before putting the sword back into its sheath. She looked at Chen Ming with dissatisfaction. However, she couldn''t do anything if he really was a special teacher epted by the sectmaster. However, even so, for him to enter the women''s dormitory area was inappropriate. She looked at her disciples who were now besieging him as if they had lost their belongings. Hua Lan released his own profound energy. This caused the disciples to turn pale and immediately distanced themselves from Chen Ming. "Go pack your stuff in the dormitory. Master Chen will return. Don''t bother him again." After Hua Lan finished speaking, she looked at Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia before speaking up. "Both of you followed Master. Master has something to say to the two of you." Chen Ning and Su Lanjie looked at each other before sighing. Both of them knew what was going to happen after this. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Ming, if you want, You can stay in the male dormitory, but." Chen Ning looked at Hong Yuan who was now staring at Chen Ming with hatred. He became theughter of everyone. He really wanted to deal with Chen Ming. However, this sh just now made him realize that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. He might be a clown again. "Save it for now." after speaking Hong Yuan also left. everything is back to normal "Looks like you won''t be able to stay in the male dormitory if Hong Yuan is spiteful of you like this. I think going to an inn for one night wouldn''t be such a bad thing. Dongfanggu would be able to stay with us. because she is a guest of the sect." Normally, guests and special teachers are prepared by the sect for special lodgings. However, Chen Ming and everyone arrived at the sect ahead of time. The bureau has not yet prepared a certified certificate. Hua Lan didn''t seem to care about this either. If Chen Ming wanted to stay at the sect, He needed to personally contact the elders in charge of this matter. It is evening now. Chen Ming didn''t want to mess around. He slowly came to the office tomorrow morning. "Understood. I''ll go find a ce to stay at the inn tonight." Chen Ming after that had separated from Chen Ning''s group. Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Dongfang Gu walked into the hall. Chen Ning took Dongfanggu to her and Su Lanjie''s room first. Before she and Su Lanjie had to go to Hua Lan''s room to hear her grumble again. That''s right, this wasn''t the first time they hadined. Chen Ming, after separating from Chen Ning and everyone. He walked down a street full of bright lights. This ce is no different from the modern world. In fact, it looked more modern than Chen Ming''s original world. Chen Ming went straight into the inn before handing the innkeeper a stamp of identification to the innkeeper. Chen Ming chose the best room and paid about a thousand silver taels. The innkeeper after receiving the money had called someone to take him to his room "Eh" Chen Ming, who was waiting for someone to take him to his room, heard a familiar voice behind him. Chen Ming looked behind him. He saw a girl with sses looking at him in surprise. "Xia Lin?" "Sir Chen" Chen Ming didn''t expect that he would meet Xian Lin by ident like this. "What are you doing here? Isn''t it almost time to open the academy now? Didn''t you have to go to the sect''s dormitory?" Chen Ming asked curiously. Xia Lin hesitated a bit before speaking up. "My home is within the city. I don''t need to enter the dormitory." "Just like this, what are you doing at the inn instead of your home?" "That''s it" Xia Lin felt awkward. She didn''t want to talk about it. saw that Xia Lin did not want to speak He didn''t want to force an answer from her. "You don''t have to answer me. But if you need help You can always tell me." Xia Lin hesitated a bit before nodding. She led him to the best room. Chen Ming thought that she would just bring him to the room and that would be the end. But it doesn''t seem to be She was still standing in front of the room. "Hmm" "Um, is that Young Master Chen da da, where do you feel pain?" "Aches and pains?" Chen Ming did not understand why she would ask. Until he saw the side of the room take the girl into the room to give her a massage? What kind of massage are you doingte at night? Chen Ming looked at Xia Lin who was now extremely embarrassed. His eyes sharpened. "Did someone force you?" saw that Chen Ming had misunderstood. Xia Lin hurriedly exined. No one forced her However, she only wanted topensate for the help he had saved her earlier. Chen Ming heard that and heaved a sigh of relief. "If that''s the case I have another offer. Why don''t you take me on a tour of this city? I''m interested in this city. But it might be chaotic if I walk around by myself." Xiao Lin nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief. This way, it''s better for her to enter the room alone with Chen Ming. Although he is good-looking and gentlemanly, Entering the man''s room still made her feel bad. Chen Ming saw that she let out a sigh of relief in front of him. It made him want to tease her up. "You don''t want toe into my room that much?" heard Chen Ming say with a sad tone Xia Lin was panicked. She hurriedly spoke up, afraid that he would misunderstand. "Not like that, Young Master Chen, I just¡­" Xia Lin, who was about to exin, saw Chen Ming smiling at her and immediately understood. Chen Ming was teasing her. Xia Lin saw that and couldn''t help puffing out his cheeks. She moved her sses slightly before speaking. "Young Master Chen, pretending to be like this." Chen Mingughed. Xia Lin is really cute. He didn''t have a chance to see her when he was young. She must have been like this when she was young. He fondly stroked her head before speaking. "Understood. I''m sorry for teasing you. Come on, take me to some interesting ces. and I will give this to you." Chen Ming did not give her any money. but to give something more precious, what he Giving her is Sky Swallowing Grass. However, it was not a normal Sky Swallowing Grass. It was a Sky Swallowing Grass that was overwhelmed with yin and yang. If she cultivated with it on herself, She would be able to train ten times faster than usual. Xia Lin didn''t know what it was. However, looking at its color, she thought that it must be something very precious. she wanted to refuse But when she saw him taking out arge amount of Sky Swallowing Grass, She didn''t say anything more. It didn''t seem as valuable as she thought. She hesitated. She wanted more money. "Um, Young Master Chen, will it be okay if Xia Lin wants to say something?" Chen Ming heard her tone. He immediately knew that she probably didn''t want this Sky Swallowing Grass. "You don''t want Sky Swallowing Grass. But you want money, right?" Heard that what he would give her was Sky Swallowing Grass. She slightly winked. "Here, Young Master Chen will give Xian Lin the Sky Swallow Grass. Sky Swallow Grass that can be found on the ground?" Xia Lin, who was about to get angry because he misunderstood that he didn''t appreciate her. and wanted to repay her with dyed Sky Swallow Grass "Don''t misunderstand. This Sky Swallow Grass was not an ordinary Sky Swallow Grass. if you don''t believe You test it yourself. Here, let me give you one to try." Chen Ming handed a Golden Sky Swallow Grass to her. Although she was still looking at Chen Ming with distrustful eyes. But she still did as he said. She tested it by using her profound energy. As soon as she examined the Golden Sky Swallowing Grass, She even opened her eyes wide. "Nah, is this really the Sky Swallowing Grass?" Xia Lin looked at the Sky Swallowing Grass as if it was a precious treasure. Just by absorbing a small amount of the Qi contained in the Sky Swallowing Grass. It was equivalent to using a high-grade spirit stone. Plus, as far as she could see, the profound energy contained in the Sky Swallowing Grass had only decreased by a tiny bit. She now seemed to want this Sky Swallowing Grass. But she had a hesitant expression on her face. This made Chen Ming realize that she now needed money. ''It''s true, if she didn''t need the money she wouldn''t havee to work at an inn like this.'' Chen Ming thought for a moment. before speaking up "This is really Sky Swallowing Grass. It might seem precious to others, but to me I don''t have enough of it to fill the sea. I''ll give you some. But not only that, I will also give you some money." heard what Chen Ming said Xia Lin felt that she was taking advantage of Chen Ming. But before she could say anything Chen Ming touched her lips with his index finger before lightly pinching her nose. "You don''t have to think too much. I''m not giving you away for free. Sooner orter, you will have to pay me as you intended." Xia Lin heard what Chen Ming said. She nodded. She really needed both the Sky Swallowing Grass and the money right now. "If I had to guess The money should be about your sick friend, right? I am not only a martial artist, but also a pill concocter. If you don''t mind Let me check your friend''s health, how is it?" Chen Ming proposed. He wanted to know who Xia Lin''s friend was. "That way, it will bother Young Master. Xia Lin didn''t want to bother Young Master any more. Better let Xia Lin take Young Master to an interesting ce." Xia Lin refused. It seemed that she still didn''t trust him. Chen Ming shrugged. Since she didn''t want him to help, it couldn''t be helped. Xia Lin after that took Chen Ming around the city. She hasn''t had the opportunity to travelfortably like this for a very long time. and with Chen Ming''s ability He could make her open up to him slowly. She had never been this happy before, until she lost her mind. The next time she realized, the two of them were already standing in front of her dpidated house. ''what happened'' This was the only thing in Xia Lin''s head. Without knowing it, she had brought him to her home! Chapter 695 695 Xia Lin looked at her house before looking at Chen Ming and then looking back at her house once more. She now could only think about what had happened. Why did she bring Chen Ming to this model''s house? Unconsciously, she brought him to her home. She tried to think back. She found that Chen Ming had learned a lot of information about her from the little questions he asked. Answers tomon little questions. allowing him to guess where her house was. By the time Xia Lin realized it, it was already toote. Chen Ming used psychology and techniques to extract the information he had trained with her. She''s going to be a martial artist. But in essence, she was still just a child. He could easily deceive her. He talked to her about everything in general. However, he had a method of speaking that would gently let her talk about what he wanted on her own. Chen Ming now looked at her house. His gaze was filled with concern. Xia Lin''s house was an old wooden house far from the city. But fortunately, it was still within the walls, preventing it from being attacked by demon beasts. Around her house were several houses like hers. This should be the area where the needy live. Simply called the slum itself. Chen Ming had seen Xia Lin''s living conditions. He felt unbearable. Even though she and him in this universe were not connected to each other. Xia Lin is what Xia Lin is. Seeing this, he wouldn''t help, probably wouldn''t be able to. ''I have to find a way to help. But she was stubborn. She wouldn''t let us help easily. just not much money She was still so embarrassed. Xian Lin is still Xian Lin. She did not ept anyone''s help easily. And at that moment he was thinking about how to help her. He heard someone''s voiceing from inside the house. It was the voice of a girl who was probably the same age as Xia Lin. Chen Ming was very familiar with this sound. "Lin Lin is back?" A young girl walked out of Xia Lin''s house. She could not see now. Her eyes were blind. She tried to use a stick to palpate her way. Chen Ming, who saw her He immediately understood who this familiar voice was. The girl that came out of Xia Lin''s house was actually Sun Lin. He met her again in the slums again. Just like the first time he saved her from the poisonous dragon tongue. Xia Lin saw Sun Lining out of the house. She hurriedly ran to her friend before helping her. "I''m back, Lin''er." Sun Lin smiled at Xiao Lin. Her nose twitched slightly before turning her gaze towards Chen Ming. She turned to Xiao Lin before speaking up. "You brought a guest with you, Lin Lin?" Xia Lin looked at Chen Ming. She hesitated a bit before speaking to Sun Lin. "Yes, I brought a guest with me. He was the one who saved mest time." heard Xia Lin''s answer Sun Lin was extremely surprised. She hurriedly turned to Chen Ming. She didn''t think that the guest that Xia Lin had brought to her house was Young Master Chen that she had mentioned earlier. "You mean Young Master Chen, right?" "um" Sun Lin had received Xia Lin''s confirmation. She hurriedly bowed to him as a thank you. "Thank you, Young Master Chen for rescuing Lin Lin. If not Sir Chen''s help Something bad might happen to Lin Lin." Sun Lin was currently extremely humble. Xia Lin really seemed to be very important to her. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. "It''s no big deal." Heard Chen Ming''s reply. She shook her head before speaking. "No, Young Master Chen. Young Master Chen saved Lin Lin. Give Sun Lin something to reward Young Master. if not mind Please sire inside first. Sun Lin and Xiao Lin''s house might be a bit old. Sir, please forgive me." Chen Ming, seeing Sun Lin neat like this, He felt strange. But it wasn''t a bad feeling. "You don''t have to think too much about small matters. I don''t mind." Chen Ming said as he walked into Xia Lin and Sun Lin''s house. He didn''t mind anything. The inside of the house was pretty much the same as the outside. Sun Lin and Xia Lin hurriedly helped each other to dust off to clean up. But the more you do it, the more dirty it seems. The two girls panicked. They tried to apologize to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was still Chen Ming. he''s not angry He also helped them clean the house with his powers. The three of them then sat at a table inside the room. Xia Lin served the tea while Sun Lin sat with him. She can''t do anything. "I''m sorry, Young Master Chen. Our home has only this tea. However, this tea cannot be bought anywhere. Because it''s tea that we grow ourselves." Sun Lin said proudly. Chen Ming was drinking tea. He who drank the tea was sure that the tea that Shaolin had brewed for him was green tea. Chen Ming after drinking the tea. He looked at Sun Lin. Besides Xian Lin, he also wanted to help Sun Lin. he thought a little He thought that it would be easier to enter Sun Lin''s way than to enter Shilin''s way. Chen Ming, if he wanted Xian Lin to receive help from him well, He needed to enter Sun Lin''s way. Looking at the appearance He was definitely easier to talk to Sun Lin than Xiao Lin. Which is very funny. If the Xian Lin in his universe knew about this, She must be speechless. Sun Lin, she was currently sitting in front of him with a very modest expression. Chen Ming felt unfamiliar at all. ''Sun Lin was normally a cheerful and mischievous child. However, this Sun Lin looked modest and tidy. It''s really weird.'' He had never seen a woman like this before. She was now acting as a good host. She would keep pouring tea for Chen Ming. even though she was blind But she did everything as best as she could. She was like this, probably because this was the first time a guest hade to the house like this. Plus, the guest who came to the house was the guest who had helped her friend. Besides, if he didn''t help that day She didn''t know what her friend would be like. Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes were probably the eyes of a normal blind person. However, Chen Ming sensed that it was not normal. It was as if her eyes were looking at him as if he could see his soul. Chen Ming, if desired, could stop her and not let her look at his spirit. But if he did that Sun Lin probably felt that he didn''t trust him. The eyes she looked at him were like the eyes of a dragon. She was probably checking him out. The nux inside Chen Ming was able to dodge Sun Lin''s vision so there was no problem. Sun Lin now looked at Chen Ming''s spirit. She might be blind and unable to see things. However, her eyes were able to see what ordinary people couldn''t see. What she could see was the color of the soul. The souls of people and creatures have different colors. Red represents those who have a malicious spirit. Green is for people with good intentions. Purple is full of evil. White is full of goodness. There were also many colors that she did not understand. The current Chen Ming was filled with countless colors. But the colors that stand out are white and green. It means that he has good intentions and is a good person. He probably wanted to help her and her friends. However, Sun Lin knew exactly what kind of person her friend was. And it seemed like Chen Ming might also know. She could sense that Chen Ming wanted to approach her. Which helping her is no different than helping her friends. Sun Lin felt guilty for letting Xia Lin bear the burden of taking care of her. If possible, she would like to help Xia Lin somehow. Chen Ming and Sun Lin knew what the other party wanted. But saying it out loud might seem strange. So the two of them talked in general first. Xia Lin will find a rhythm to talk to from time to time. The three of them chatted for a while until Chen Ming thought he should have said what he wanted. But Sun Lin cut it first. "Young Master Lin, Lin has something to ask of Young Master Chen." Chen Ming, who was about to speak with Sun Lin, was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Sun Lin to speak before him. He saw Sun Lin''s gaze. He knew she knew what he wanted. and that she spoke first was to prevent him from having to speak up. Like that, Xian Lin would not be able to refuse. Because it wasn''t Chen Ming who suggested it. But it was Sun Lin who requested him. Xia Lin looked at Sun Lin with the same feelings as Chen Ming. She didn''t know what her friend was thinking to say such a thing. "Lin''er, this is you-" "Lin Lin, I want to speak to Young Master Lin. If you have anything to say to me, put it on your back." Xiao Lin''s mouth gaped. She was silent before looking at Chen Ming. As discussed earlier during her introduction to various locations in Lightning City. She knew that Chen Ming would definitely ept the request. She didn''t want to be more grateful to him. However, she couldn''t do anything because it was her friend who spoke up. Chen Ming nodded at Sun Lin. He also wanted to know what she wanted him to do. Sun Lin saw that Chen Ming had already nodded. She got up from her chair and walked over to Chen Ming. She knelt before him. "Please take Sun Lin as your servant. Sun Lin might actually be blind. But Sun Lin was able to do things that were no less than normal people. Sir, please ept Sun Lin as well." Sun Lin wanted to be his servant. She didn''t bring Shaolin along because she knew that Xia Lin would definitely not give in. Chen Ming looked at Sun Lin. She was cunning than he thought. She didn''t let Xia Lin decide. She decided to use herself as a mediator. She knew that Xia Lin would never leave her alone with Chen Ming. Chapter 696 696 Chen Ming yed the role that Sun Lin wanted. He knew what she wanted to do now. He pretended to think a little before speaking. "If you want that. You are now my follower." Chen Ming replied while drinking tea with a smile on his face. He looked at Xiao Lin with the corners of his eyes. He saw that Xia Lin''s expression had changed. Sun Lin''s method seemed to work. Sun Lin was delighted that Chen Ming agreed to ept her as his servant. and is willing to y as she wants "Thank you, Young Master Chen for epting Sun Lin." Xia Lin watched things happen. She saw that Chen Ming epted Sun Lin as a servant. She knew immediately that Sun Lin would follow Chen Ming everywhere from now on. That is what servants and followers are supposed to do. This world, although different from the martial world But the matter of the servant and the follower remained the same. "Slow down, Lin''er, why didn''t you consult me first? If you go with Young Master Chen, what about me?" Xia Lin felt very sorry that Sun Lin didn''t talk to her first. She now felt as though she had been betrayed by her best friend. It was very painful. Xia Lin''s eyes turned red. She tried to suppress her tears. She wanted to hear how her friends would exin this matter to her. Was Sun Lin really going to leave her? Sun Lin looked at Xian Lin. She didn''t expect Xia Lin to be so sad. However, if she wanted Xia Lin to have a better future, She had to do it. Now Chen Ming gave Mrs. and Xian Lin a chance. She had to grab it. Anyway, let the two of them get away from this cruel existence. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be a burden to you anymore." Sun Lin said sincerely. She didn''t want to be a burden to Xia Lin anymore. heard Xia Lin''s reasoning Xia Lin''s expression improved. Sun Lin just didn''t want to be a burden to her. Sun Lin did not intend to leave her. "You, you are not my burden. Do you remember when your eyes were normal? In the past, you always looked after me. I''m just repaying you, that''s all. You don''t need to think too much." Sun Lin smiled. Xia Lin was really kind to her. In the past, her taking care of Xia Lin was just a small matter. It was iparable to what Xia Lin had to go through to take care of her. "You have paid me more than enough. too much I don''t want to be a burden to you again. if you don''t have me You can go to the sect without worrying about me." "Lin''er¡­" Xiao Lin bit his lip. She didn''t want to be separated from her only friend. However, she also knew Sun Lin well. She would never give up on this matter. She looked at Chen Ming. If she didn''t want to be separated from her best friend There is only this one way. Xia Lin walked in front of Chen Ming before kneeling down like Sun Lin. "Me, I also want to be Young Master Chen''s servant. Please ept me as your servant. I am willing to do anything." Chen Ming looked at Sun Lin. She now felt very guilty. That''s why she would do anything for Xian Lin. But it couldn''t change the fact that she had used her friendship as a tool to convince Xia Lin to ept Chen Ming''s help. Sun Lin nodded at Chen Ming. "If you want that too. I won''t deny it. From now on, both of you are considered my people. This ce is not very suitable for living. You guys went to collect things. From now on, you all will follow me everywhere." Sun Lin and Xiao Lin nodded. The two of them immediately started packing up. There weren''t many things they would take with them. All that was left was old clothes and the seeds that were used to grow tea. during storage Chen Ming thought about how to help them in the future. He was currently a special teacher in the Lightning Lightning Sect. Xia Lin was also a disciple of the Thunder Light Sect. However, he didn''t know if Sun Lin was also a disciple of the Lightning Lightning Sect. He looked at Sun Lin before asking her. "Lin''er, can I call you that?" Chen Ming first asked Sun Lin about the name calling. Sun Lin nodded. She was now his servant. He can call her whatever. "Good, Lin''er, I have something to ask you. I know that Xia Lin is a disciple of the Lightning Sect. But what about you?" heard Chen Ming ask Sun Lin answered him honestly. "I was once a disciple of the Thunder Light Sect. But when I lost my sight I never went back to the office again." Sun Lin while talking about Lightning Lightning Sect. She had a change in attitude. It was as if she was afraid of something. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. Her loss of vision must have something to do with Lightning Light Sect. Chen Ming wanted to know what had happened. What was it that made her lose her sight? And what was it that made her feel that scared? Chen Mingter led Sun Lin and Xian Lin to the inn where he was staying. The inn was empty now as it waste at night. The only people who can still be seen are the innkeepers. Chen Ming walked towards the innkeeper. The innkeeper looked at Xian Lin. He was going to me the woman for disappearing while working. However, Chen Ming stopped him first. Chen Ming, as an apology for pulling his staff away without telling him. He was willing to pay money to the innkeeper. And of course, the money didn''t go to the inn, but into the caretaker''s pocket. The caretaker, of course, had a big smile on his face. He, aside from not being angry, also watching her who take good care of special customers as well. Chen Ming at this moment shook his head. Where the power of that money goes is important. After that, he booked more amodation for the two. The room he had booked was the same level of luxury as him. Sun Lin and Xian Lin wanted to refuse but Chen Ming spoke to them first. "You are my followers. You guys need to be near me. If it''s not the room next to me, then which room are you guys going to be in? " Both Sun Lin and Xiao Lin nodded. It was true what Chen Ming had said. They needed to stay close to him since they were both his followers. The two of them entered the room to put their belongings but all was well. Tomorrow, Xia Lin and Sun Lin had to follow him into the inner sect. Sun Lin didn''t seem to want to enter the sect too much. However, for Xian Lin, she had to endure. Inside the room, Xia Lin looked at Sun Lin with concern. Although Sun Lin did not show any obvious symptoms , However, she had been with her friend for a long time. I knew that she was frightened right now. "Lin''er, are you sure you want to return to the sect? If you can''t help it, can I talk to Young Master Chen for you? Master Chen is a kind person. He will surely understand." Xia Lin asked Sun Lin again. "It''s okay, Lin Lin. Sooner orter I''ll have to go back to the academy anyway. Young Master Chen was present. I''m sure that Young Master Chen will help me." Sun Lin was confident. Previously, he had brought the two of them to the inn. Chen Ming helped her cure her illness. He wanted to save her eyes. However, if he takes care of her eyes, The ability to look into people''s souls is lost. She was slightly shocked that Chen Ming knew about her eye ability. His letting her look at his soul was an act of sincerity. She was very impressed with Chen Ming. She now believed that if anything happened, Chen Ming would definitely protect her and her friends. Xia Lin received an answer from Sun Lin. She could only let out a breath. Since she was determined to do so, then Xia Lin knew that she could not stop Sun Lin. She is as stubborn as she is. "What should we do from now on? We are already Young Master Chen''s followers. Do we need to¡­ have to do that too?" Xia Lin said with concern. She saw that many beautiful followers were also obliged to serve their masters during the night. saw that Xia Lin was worried Sun Lin felt the urge to tease her. "That''s right, maybe we both have to serve Young Master Chen together. You don''t have to worry. I will lead you first." heard what Sun Lin said Thedy turned pale. She hurriedly hugged Sun Lin before speaking up. "No, your body is weak. Even if Young Master Chen healed you, If you¡­ if you do that then You might as well die!" Xia Lin''s face was both pale and red. Her expression right now was extremely funny. "Hehe, look at your face. Do you think that those of us who are young will like Young Master Chen? You have thought too much." Sun Lin said with augh. Her friend is really cute. Xia Lin heard that and let out a sigh of relief. She thought back. Chen Ming was an elegant and dependable young man. He''s definitely not one of those perverts. "Okay, I''m not teasing you anymore. It''s veryte here. We should go to bed. Tomorrow we will have to wake up and serve Young Master Chen." Sun Lin threw himself onto the bed. How long had she not slept in such a soft bed? Xiao Lin nodded. Shey down on the bed just like Sun Lin. "So soft" The two spoke together. They looked at each other beforeughing. They then fell asleep on the bed. Hope their lives will be better tomorrow. In the next room, Chen Ming was currently ying a game on a handheld game console. As he yed the game, he thought about what he had to do tomorrow. The first thing he had to do would be to report to the Bureau. The headmaster would act like the headmaster. or director Chapter 697 697 The next day was the day the office opened. The atmosphere right now is the same as the first day of school. The disciples of the sect left the dormitory for the sect. Each of them was carrying a lot of textbooks and school supplies. In most cases, besides textbooks, there will be various weapons. Chen Ming, Sun Lin, and Xia Lin were currently standing in front of the entrance of the sect. Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lan Jia were not present. Chen Ming used his Dragon Sense and knew that the three of them were in one of the rooms of the Lightning Lightning Sect. ''That should be Chen Ning and Su Lanjie''s ssroom. As for Dongfanggu, what are you doing there? Of course she followed Chen Ning. She was a guest, not a special teacher like us. She can go anywhere.'' Chen Ming shook his head. The current Xiao Lin walked beside him before tugging at the hem of his sleeve. "Is something like that, Lin Lin?" "Um, Master Chen, will it be okay if Xia Lin excuses himself to report to the ssroom?" Xia Lin had a worried expression on his face. Chen Ming looked at her, or would she also have trouble at the sect? He touched her forehead. Xia Lin now felt that her body was enveloped by some kind of energy. She looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. "I entrust part of my power to you in order for it to protect you. If it wasn''t for the Sky Profound Realm, no one would be able to bully you." heard what Chen Ming said Xia Lin''s eyes were wide open. She didn''t think Chen Ming would know that she was bullied at school. She was happy and bad at the same time. "You don''t need to think too much. You won''t be weak for long. I will train you guys." Chen Ming affectionately stroked Xian Lin''s head. Xia Lin''s face turned red before nodding. She did not deny Chen Ming''s affection. "Xiao Lin, thank you. Merciful Mr. Chen Xia Lin excuse me first." Xia Lin embarrassed after rubbing her head, she immediately ran towards her ssroom. As soon as she ran away Sun Lin giggled. Chen Ming looked at Sun Lin. She didn''t show any concern like Xie Lin now. However, he knew that her insides were not as peaceful as they seemed. He treated her like he did to Xian Lin. He touched her forehead. and clothe her body with his power "You too. There is no need to worry." heard what Chen Ming said Sun Lin suddenly stopped giggling. She looked down at the ground before speaking. "Young master Chen can see Sun Lin clearly. There is nothing that Sun Lin can avoid from Young Master Chen''s gaze." After speaking, Sun Lin smiled. The fear in her heart gradually disappeared. Her body was protected by Chen Ming. She didn''t need to be afraid anymore. "You don''t need to cover up. You may use yourself to lure your friends to ept my help. But there''s one thing you don''t know. I also want to help you, Lin''er." Sun Lin''s eyes widened. She already knew that he wanted to help her too. But maybe not equal to Shaolin. But listen to the tone of his voice. He did not separate her from Xia Lin. He wanted to help her and Shaolin equally. She wanted to ask him why. She had seen a lot of things in this world. One thing she could never trust was equality. She couldn''t immediately ask him as he headed into the sect. He, passing through the gate, immediately headed towards the Sectmaster''s building. Inside the Lightning Academy Chen Ming looked around. This ce is no different from college. It has a mix of ancient Chinese. But most of them are filled with modernity. Chen Ming saw the sect disciples walking around. They all looked at Chen Ming and whispered something. Of course, Chen Ming, who had a dragon sense, could clearly hear everyone''s voice. ''The rumors here are spreading really fast.'' Everyone at this moment already knew Chen Ming. He became the idol of many female disciples. Because of his handsomeness and ability to deal with Hong Yuan. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He hoped that no young disciple or young master woulde to him out of envy. Sun Lin followed Chen Ming close behind. She, too, had people looking at her as well. Everyone was gossiping. Everyone''s gossip was different from Chen Ming. Everyone''s gossip about her was not good. Everyone called her a traitor. Chen Ming lowered his eyes. He wanted to know what had happened. However, no matter how much he listened to everyone''s gossip, He felt it was strange. Everyone was talking about the same thing. ''There''s no way everyone can speak with one voice like this. In any case, there will be some misinformation. So there''s someone behind this.'' Sun Lin now felt very bad at the sight that everyone was looking at her. She walked close to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Sun Lin. Although she was smart and cunning. But in the end, she was still only a child. Chen Ming, who saw that she was not feeling well, He held her hand before leading her where he wanted to go. Sun Lin felt safe that Chen Ming held the model''s hand. She looked at Chen Ming. Although she could not see it, she could feel that He didn''t care what anyone said or how. Her tears flowed out. At least there were still people who wouldn''t judge her based on these bad rumors. Chen Ming and Sun Lin had now arrived at the front of the Lightning Sect Master''s office. Sun Lin still held his hand tightly and didn''t let go as if it was the only thing holding her back. She was cute and pitiful at the same time. Seeing her like this, Chen Ming couldn''t help feeling angry. However, he was able to suppress his strong emotions. Along the way, the two disciples met with bad things about Sun Lin. However, Chen Ming didn''t care. Rumors are still just rumours. He also knew that this rumor was deliberately fabricated. Sun Lin now had a better expression. Chen Ming was close to her, making her feel safe. It was as if no one could do anything to her. "You don''t have to be I know those rumors are made by someone." Chen Ming spoke directly to Sun Lin. He looked at Sun Lin. She might know who spread the rumors. and as he thought She knew who spread the rumors. but every time she wanted to say it She would feel so scared that she dared not speak out. Chen Ming needed to pull up and embrace her before she slowly rxed. Chen Ming let out a sigh. She must have had a very bad experience while in the academy. Chen Ming would find out who created these rumors. And who was it that made her like this? Chen Ming unfortunately couldn''t use his power to find the person who created the rumor. Because if he used such great power in the world below, He might change the world. Or can be destroyed at once Chen Ming was too strong for this world. He needed to be as careful as possible. "You don''t have to force yourself to speak out. I still have other ways to deal with this matter." Chen Ming smiled gently. He stroked Sun Lin''s head, making her feel warm. She nodded before speaking. "Shun Lin, I''m sorry. Bring trouble to Young Master Chen." "This matter is not a problem for me. Good thing, I''m pretty tired right now." Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t lie. He spoke the whole truth. Sun Lin felt less guilty as she nodded. "This matter is to be my duty. From now on, all you have to do is stay close to me. As for the rumors, it''s just a rumour. If anyone dares to tease you I will be the one to punish them." Chen Ming after speaking. He knocked on the door. After he knocked on the door He heard the old man''s voiceing from within. "You cane in" Chen Ming opened the door. He found that within the Sect Master''s office was arge table. At the table, all teachers sat in their seats. This is the report of all teachers. Among the teachers were people Chen Ming knew, Hong Yuan and Hua Lan. The two were seated on opposite sides. Chen Ming, after looking at all the teachers, He looked at the head of the table. At the head of the table is the most important seat. That is the seat of the Headmaster or the Sectmaster itself. The Lord of the Thunder Light It was an old man about ten years old. He had long golden hair and beard. in a white suit He looked at Chen Ming. He was slightly surprised before getting up from his seat to wee Chen Ming himself. "Oh, Master Chen, have you arrived?" Lightning Lightning Sect Head named Guang Changdian weed Chen Ming with a smile. He looked at Chen Ming with interest. just saw him for the first time The Lightning Sect Head could feel that this young man was not ordinary. ''Looking at his appearance, he''s still young. But instead, it has a very high level of profound energy.'' Guang Changdian as the sectmaster He knew a lot more than the average profound practitioner. He knew the existence of a level higher than the Sky Profound and Heroic Profound Realms of this world. He had met the Continent Lord before. He knew what the Heroic Profound Realm was. But with Chen Ming He felt it was different. ''He concealed his power level. He wasn''t just at the Sky Profound Realm.'' This was something that Guang Changdian was confident of. Chen Ming received a polite wee, of course he also replied politely. "I have arrived, Sectmaster. I came here to report myself." Guang Changdian nodded before inviting Chen Ming to sit in a seat near Hua Lan. Hua Lan showed dissatisfaction but didn''t say anything. Chen Ming, after sitting down, pulled Sun Lin up to sit on hisp. Everyone looked at Chen Ming strangely. There was no one here who did not know Sun Lin. She was the traitor who left the younger brother behind to die while she fled the danger alone. Hong Yuan who wanted to trouble Chen Ming was already Use this rhythm to make fun of him. He was sure that Chen Ming would not dare to do anything to him. when in front of the office "Why did you bring the traitorous disciple to the sect? Plus, being intimate with her again, well, when it''s like this ording to the rules of the office She would be punished for stepping on the sect again. in spite of being exiled The eyes alone are not enough, are they?" Chapter 698 698 Chen Ming heard what Hong Yuan said. his eyes changed An enormous aura shot out, heavily pressing on Hong Yuan''s body. Hong Yuan sitting on the chair was crushed to the ground along with the chair. The sound of his bones rang out. The surrounding teachers hurriedly got up from their seats and picked up their own weapons and pointed at Chen Yiming. except for Hua Lan She could only stand up and look at Chen Ming. The words that Hong Yuan just said to Chen Ming . She didn''t like it either. Therefore, she didn''t care what Hong Yuan was like. Chen Ming ignored the teachers pointing their weapons at him. He looked at the Hong Yuan who was currently crushed to the ground before speaking up. "She is my person. She followed me here to serve me. She didn''te here as a disciple. Be careful with your words. Insulting her was the same as insulting me. not just you including all disciples in the sect I''m not interested in rumors. But if someonees to cause trouble for her The teachers pointing their guns at him got goosebumps. Everyone at this moment looked around them. They were no longer in the Sectmaster''s office. But they were standing in the vast space. Two dragons asrge as stars flew around and looked at everyone. The teachers even dropped their weapons to the ground. Those who were weak-minded even copsed and passed out. Everyone had different buildings except Guang Changdian and Hua Lan. Neither of them had any malicious intent toward Chen Ming. causing them to escape from Chen Ming''s profound pressure. Everything is back to normal again. Chen Ming now freed everyone from his Mysterious Dragon Realm. Even though they were released But that fear remains. Especially Hong Yuan. He waspletely hit by Chen Ming''s aura. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming''s healing him, He must have gone insane. At this moment, Sun Lin hugged Chen Ming tightly. It was really what she thought. Chen Ming could protect her, she smiled, this time no one could hurt her. However, she still needed some time before she could tell him what had happened to her. If it was Chen Ming He will surely bring back justice. Now it was time for Guang Changdian toe out and say something. "All these things that have happened are truly heartbreaking. As for the deportation, you also know that I don''t have any deportation orders. All these things happened because of the supervisor''s misbehavior." Guang Changdian had never banished anyone. At the time of that incident he was at the royal court. Discuss things with the nobles who support the Lightning Lightning Sect. He, after returning to the academy, learned that a student had been deported for breaking the sect''s rules. He did an investigation on this matter. and found that there was something behind it Sun Lin did not abandon her younger sister. But it was her younger disciple who left her. That junior disciple waster found killed by someone. He was certain that the younger brother''s death was not caused by a beast. But it''s the handiwork of people. and for Sun Lin''s safety So he didn''te out publicly about it. But now, he could see that Sun Lin was under Chen Ming''s protection. As much as he can trust. "Alright, let''s just end this meeting today. Everyone can disperse to work for each other. I have something to discuss with Young Master Chen privately." Guang Changdian kicked everyone out of the room and let them go back to their jobs. Hong Yuan was the first to rush away. Of course, he secretly looked at Chen Ming angrily. However, he knew what he couldn''t do to Chen Ming. Thest person to leave the room was Hua Lan. She looked at Chen Ming and Sun Lin before shaking her head. She didn''t believe in exile. She wants to know the truth But she had work to do. She could only sigh before leaving the room. Within the Sect Master''s office right now, only Guang Changdian, Chen Ming and Sun Lin remained. Guang Changdian now looked at Chen Ming. He walked in front of Chen Ming before bowing his head. Chen Ming looked at Kuang Changdian with suspicion. Why did Guang Changdian bow down to him like this? "I have no eyes to see. I apologize to you very much. Please forgive me and my ignorant teachers." Chen Ming was interested in what Guang Changdian had said. "What do you mean?" "I¡­ met a noble self a long time ago. He came from a distantnd. Farther than I and anyone couldprehend, and you gave him the same feeling. and when you show your strength It confirms that you are definitely from the same ce as that person." Chen Ming nodded. The distantnd that Guang Changdian was referring to was the world above. Guang Changdian now knew that he was from the upper world. It was a bit wrong that he was not from the upper world of this world. Chen Ming remained silent and did not answer Guang Changdian''s question. This caused Guang Changdian to interpret that he must have reallye from there. And he stayed silent because he didn''t want to talk about it. Guang Changdian sweated slightly. He didn''t know if he said something that made Chen Ming feel unhappy. He wiped his sweat before speaking. "I¡­ I understand what you want. I will keep this a secret." Chen Ming saw that Guang Changdian was sweating. He just shook his head andughed. "Sir. You''ve thought too much I really came from there But I don''t want to just talk about it. And it''s not a big thing for you to worry about." heard what Chen Ming said Guang Changdian let out a sigh of relief. I could see that Guang Changdian was no longer tense. He behaved normally as before. "Sect Leader can act normally,e here. There''s a reason for it here. This matter is also about the two disciples who came with me." "This is it, then I will do as you wish." Chen Ming then asked Guang Changdian about the duty of Special Teacher. "A special lecturer''s duty is different from that of an ordinary lecturer. Special teachers do not have fixed teaching hours. Indeed, the guest lecturer was not much different from the guest. It''s just that special teachers will have ess to more things. You can also go and see the teaching of all teachers. and if you want You can give advice to disciples and teachers. This is the teacher''s timetable." After speaking, Guang Changdian took out the teaching schedule he had prepared for Chen Ming. Chen Ming received the timetable from Guang Changdian. The timetable is divided into three levels. The first level was the outer disciple level. The second level was the inner disciple level. and thest is the Master Disciple level He also saw a list of teachers who had to teach in various subjects. He saw the names of people he knew. One of them is Hua Lan. She taught at the disciple level. The rest was the name of the enemy he had met, Hong Yan. Chen Ming, after looking at the table, turned to Wong Changdian and asked a question. "Sir. In addition to the teacher''s teaching schedule Is there a student timetable? And I need a list of students too. If you don''t mind." Chen Ming''s request was heard. He shook his head before speaking. "No, it''s a small matter. Give me a moment." Guang Changdian searched the teaching schedule of the students of all three levels. including a list of students Chen Ming wanted a list of students. And the student''s timetable is because he wants to see if there is anyone he knows in the school. Right now, the people he knew were Hua Lan, Chen Ning, Dongfang Gu, Su Lan Jia, Xia Lin, and Sun Lin. Now, the other person he was sure he would meet here was Hua Lin. She must be here because Hua Lan was here. Guang Changdian searched for a moment, he got what he wanted before giving it to Chen Ming. "This is thetest list of all the students and disciple tables of the sect." Guang Changdian, after giving Chen Ming the schedule and list of students. He seemed to remember something. He took out some cards from the drawer before handing them to Chen Ming. "True, I almost forgot. This is the teacher''s room pass at the male dormitory. The room may not be very big but should be enough for two people. Want more? You can always tell me." Chen Ming took the card before nodding. He then chatted a little with Guang Changdian before making excuses. Chen Ming took Sun Lin with him. Guang Changdian looked at Chen Ming''s back before sighing. He didn''t know if Chen Minging to Lightning Sect was a good thing or a bad thing. "Hopefully it will be good." Guang Changdian thought for a bit before leaving the office as well. He has something to do. Chen Ming and Sun Lin now headed towards the guest room. Right now, all the teachers and disciples were in the ssroom. The rest is only the cleaning staff. Chen Ming''s teacher''s room Sect Master Guang Changdian said it was that small. It''s not as small as he said. It was even enough for ten residents. It''s just that it only has two bedrooms. "Lin''er, go pack your things and choose the room you want. I have little to do." "Yes, Young Master Chen." Sun Lin went to pack up and chose a smaller room as his own room. The woman at this moment looked at Chen Ming. She heard and saw what Sect Master said and treated Chen Ming. she was wondering Who exactly was Chen Ming? But she shook her head. It doesn''t matter who he is, the important thing is that he has good intentions. and only wanted to help her and her friend Chen Ming sat down on the sofa before bringing up the list of students. He tried to find Hua Lin''s name. But no matter how he went, he couldn''t find it. "Strange, Hua Lin isn''t here?" Chen Ming leaned back on the sofa. If Hua Lin wasn''t here, where would she be? "Maybe she won''t be able to enter this sect." Chen Ming thought carefully. He could check behind her whereabouts through the Fate Line. Hua Lin and Hua Lan are brothers. The two must have a destiny line connected. Chapter 699 699 Su Lanjie was bored in the ssroom right now. The theory of fighting with Innate level demon beasts Su Lanjiang was only at the Innate Realm. These information are therefore useful to Mrs. However, this information she could read anywhere. The teacher of this ss is Hong Yuan. He focuses more on self-sacrificing than teaching. "I, when I was still an outer disciple of the sect. He had dealt with a ck boar of a higher rank than mine with only his bare hands." Su Lanjie let out a sigh. She turned to look at Chen Ning and Dongfanggu. The two of them were ying games together. No one dared to say anything since Chen Ning was at the Earth Profound Realm despite his young age. While Dongfanggu was a guest from the Sword Sect Sect Headquarters . Hong Yuan''s eyebrows twitched. He wanted to seize both of them. and told them to pay attention to his teaching. However, he knew that if he did that, he would definitely be reprimanded by the Sectmaster. Hong Yuan gritted his teeth and continued to teach. Only a few people were interested. And those interested are his fans. because he is handsome Even though his fandom had greatly diminished because of what happened because of Chen Ming . "Here, can I y with you?" Su Lanjia couldn''t stand the boredom anymore. She picked up a portable game console. Chen Ming gave everyone a game console. In addition, this game machine also uses very advanced technology. "Come on, wait a second, the fort is about to end." Chen Ning agreed, in fact, she had already invited Su Lanjie to y together from the beginning. But Su Lanjia refused. which she rejected because she was very weak Chen Ning and Dongfanggu were at the tinum level. while she was only at the Bronze level. Levels are as different as the sky and the abyss. The game they were ying was actually an online game that had to be yed with other yers. However, with a few tweaks, they can be yed offline. They are currently ying with AI. But the AI they were ying with wasn''t weak at all. The actual bronze level isparable to the pro level. with the fact that they were martial practitioners Of course, their brains and yability were also high. The game has been customized to suit the martial artist to y with. Just like that, it made Chen Ning and Dongfanggu have fun ying this game. The three of them yed a game afterwards and did not listen to Hong Yuan''s teaching again. "This is going to be too much." Hong Yuan didn''t dare to do anything to Chen Ning and Dongfanggu. But Su Lan Jia was another matter. Su Lanjie might actually be a princess. But not many people knew about it. Hong Yuan walked over to Su Lan Jia before confiscating her game machine. "I don''t allow you to y games during ss. As an example, I will confiscate this game console." Hong Yuan looked at Chen Ning and Dongfanggu. He didn''t do any of those two things but Su Lanjie''s. He who wanted to see Chen Ning and Dongfanggu''s dissatisfied expressions was disappointed. Neither of them had the attitude he wanted. Both of them were not angry and frustrated. They looked at him with pity. "You guys¡­why are you looking at me like that?" Hong Yuan felt bad. Why did they both look at him like that? heard what Hong Yuan said Chen Ming shook his head. "Why didn''t Master Hong take a good look at Master''s hand?" Chen Ning didn''t want to call him teacher at all. since he hadn''t taught her or her friends anything useful. He was just reading a book to everyone and cheering himself on. Hong Yuan looked at his hands. The game console disappeared and returned to Su Lanjie''s hands. Seeing that Hong Yuan had an angry expression on his face. Su Lan Jia handed the game console to him herself. Hong Yuan giggled before picking up another game console. However, as soon as the game console was in Hong Yuan''s hands, it suddenly disappeared. and returned to Su Lanjie''s hands again. "What the hell is this? Are you deliberately teasing me, Su Lanjia? You really want to be punished, don''t you?" Hong Yuan thought that Su Lan Jia wanted to bully him. He hadpletely forgotten that he was at the Sky Profound Realm. To tease him when she was only at the Innate Realm was almost impossible. "No, I didn''t do anything. The game console came back to me." Su Lanjia smiled. She already knew what Chen Ming had done to the device. He was afraid that they would lose the game console. He had put down a reverse formation for them. "Lies, obviously you intend to tease me." Hong Yuan wanted to teach Su Lan Jia a lesson. But before he could do that He heard the door of the room open first. Hong Yuan looked at the open door of the room. He saw the person he most didn''t want to see walk into the room. Once Chen Ming entered the room, he looked at Hong Yuan. "Is this the Demonic Beast Fighting Theory Technique? If so, then I came here to take the ce of the instructor." Chen Ming afterwards walked to the front of the room, ignoring Hong Yuan. Chen Ming''s presence in the ssroom caused the disciples to chatter amongst each other. Each of them was d that Hong Yuan''s boring lessons were no longer needed. Plus, Chen Ming was even better looking than Hong Yuan. The disciples were already curious as to what Chen Ming wanted to teach them. "What does this mean?" Hong Yuan was certainly dissatisfied. He had now lost interest in Su Lanjie''s game console. He walked to the front of the room and asked Chen Ming. "As I said. I came here to teach instead of you." "You''re a special teacher, but you don''t have the right to do this!" Chen Ming looked at Hong Yuan before taking out something and showing it to Hong Yuan. What Chen Ming took out was the equipment used by the sectmasters. This device will help tomunicate and send information to the teachers in the school conveniently. Simply put, it acted like amunication stone in the martial world. Chen Ming opened the order gave Hong Yuan a look. The sectmaster had an order that Chen Ming could go anywhere in the sect. He can also substitute or help teach any subject. Hong Yuan, seeing the Sect Master''s orders, He picked up hismunication device. He was not very interested inmunication devices. He found that the Sect Master''s orders were true. "Here, what is the Headmaster thinking? Why has it given you so many rights?" Hong Yuan looked at Chen Ming. He really couldn''t understand why the Sectmaster had given Chen Ming so much privilege. Although Chen Ming was stronger than him, But he is unlikely to have such a right. "About that, you should go and ask the Sect Head yourself. If nothing else I want to teach the disciples a technique." This was indirectly saying that he could leave. Hong Yuan gritted his teeth, this was the Sect Master''s order, he could not do anything. Even if he went to Sect Leader Guang Changdian He was confident that, apart from Guang Changdian, he would not change his order. He will also be fired. He and Sect Leader Guang Changdian were in trouble. If it weren''t for the fact that he had the Hong family behind him, He must have been fired. "Good, if you want that, then I have no objection. But I won''t leave here. I will see what you will teach my disciple." Chen Ming shrugged. It''s up to him. He wants to stay and stay. Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie now put away the game consoles. Now, the one teaching was not Hong Yuan, but Chen Ming. They were interested in what Chen Ming wanted to teach. "Lin''er, you also came and studied with them. You don''t have to stand there watching." Chen Ming called Sun Lin. The woman currently standing in front of the room didn''t dare enter the room. She was a servant girl responsible for taking care of Chen Ming. Even though she was blind, she could act like a normal person. Sun Lin, after hearing Chen Ming''s words, She walked into the room. saw that Sun Lin had already walked into the room Hong Yuan couldn''t help but speak up. "She has no right to go to school. She has already been banished!" "expatriate? So how?" "Here you are!" Chen Ming let out a sigh. He raised his index finger. before pushing it down and pointing towards the ground. Hong Yuan, who was standing upright, copsed to the ground. His body right now was extremely slow. Chen Ming used his power to manipte gravity. "You lie there. I will let you go after I finish teaching." Hong Yuan gritted his teeth, he was unable to do anything. Even though he was at the Sky Profound Realm, His body was able to support around ten tons of weight. But this gravitational force is greater than that. Chen Ming, after stopping Hong Yuan from speaking, looked at the disciples who were looking at him with sparkling eyes. Chen Ming could only deal with a Master at the Sky Profound Realm with just one finger. This implies that Chen Ming must be extremely strong. Sun Lin was now a Reward. She didn''t want to cause trouble for Chen Ming. "Young Master Chen, Lin''er doesn''t want to cause trouble for you. Lin''er, just standing in front of the room is enough." Chen Ming heard Sun Lin say and shook his head first. "Youe in. ignore him I''m here, no one can do anything to you." Chen Ming spoke confidently. everyone agrees with him If Hong Yuan at the Sky Profound Realm were to be easily defeated like that No one in the room could do anything to her. Sun Lin was slightly embarrassed. But when Chen Ming spoke like that If she refused It would be disrespectful to him. She nodded before walking into the room. Chen Ming saw that Sun Lin had already entered the room. He walked up to her and led her to sit with Chen Ning''s group. "I entrust you to take care of her." Chen Ming spoke to Chen Ning, Dongfanggu and Su Lanjie, the three of them nodded. They would take care of Sun Lin for Chen Ming themselves. Chen Ming then walked towards the front of the room once more. He is now back in his role as a teacher. Although different ces and different lessons However, Chen Ming had a teaching skill. Of course, teaching would not be any different. Chapter 700 700 The Chen Ming he was teaching today was definitely from the same book that Hong Yuan taught. But there is a difference in that Hong Yuan teaches theory, but Chen Ming teaches practice. "Today, let''s take this as yours. I will teach you guys how to hunt this beast." Chen Ming pointed at the Giant Tiger Bear. It had a dangerous level at the Innate realm. For Chen Ming, its danger was no different from that of a cat. Hearing Chen Ming''s words, everyone in the room concentrated. They wanted to know how Chen Ming would teach them. Will it be different from Hong Yuan? Everyone in the room might not know Chen Ming, but Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjia knew Chen Ming well. They knew what he could do. "Okay, let''s get started." Chen Ming apuded. The surrounding environment had changed. Everyone currently in the ssroom was back in a forest. They don''t know where. Chenning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie also looked around with interest. The three had more experience than anyone else and understood Chen Ming. The disciples currently looked around with interest. "Where is it here?" "Looks like you already know it''s a forest." "So, do you think I''m stupid? I already knew it was a forest. But which forest is it?" The disciples talked Many of them had never left their offices or outside their home boundaries. So they don''t know where this ce is. Unlike Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie, the three of them often went out on missions. "This should be a forest inhabited by giant tiger striped bears." Chen Ning spoke up. She was here once. Her level was at the Earth Profound Realm, making this ce not dangerous for her. She took on a quest to find wild mushrooms that grow around here. She had encountered a giant tiger-striped bear before. but never interfered with it as it was not part of her mission. "I smell something. This area is their nest." Dongfanggu spoke as he took out a sword from within the interspatial ring. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia also took out their own weapons. The three lolis at this moment were ready to fight. saw that Chen Ning Su Lan Jia and Dongfanggu prepared a fighting stance. So do other people. get ready to fight Sun Lin was currently by Chen Ming''s side. He hadn''t thought of letting her join in the training this time. She has a duty to observe. "You guys are divided into groups of three, now that I''ve set up a territory. This will be your safe zone. in this study Each of you in each group must hunt at least one Giant Tiger Bear." Heard that Chen Ming would let everyone hunt that giant tiger bear. Some people expressed their excitement. Some people showed fear. This shows the difference between experienced and non-experienced people. "Teacher, if we can hunt a giant striped tiger bear, How many points will we get? and if we can hunt more than one of them." Su Lanjia called Chen Ming Master. He was currently acting as a teacher, she should also respect him. She now had a more rxed expression than when she first prepared to fight as Chen Ming had told everyone that he had spread out his territory. And here it became a safe zone. That means everyone is safe here. "Good question. I''ll give you one hundred points for every giant striped tiger bear. Besides that, I also have a special reward for the top three scorers." Chen Ming brought out the rewards for everyone to see. The third rank, what would be obtained was an Innate level weapon. The second ce was an Innate Profound Weapon along with an Earth Profound Reinforcement Pill. Number one was an Innate Profound Weapon along with medicines and Earth Profound Realm profound techniques. Chen Ming showed the technique he was going to teach to the rank one who could score the highest score. The technique that he was going to teach was actually the Pulse Breaking Palm technique. Chen Ming threw his palm forward. An awe-inspiring crimson destructive energy shot out. That palm destroys everything in its path. The disciples who saw the technique that Chen Ming had shown their eyes shone brightly. The Pulse Breaking Palm Technique was only at the Earth Profound Realm. However, its health was at the level of a user. the more qi used The more powerful the technique will be. Everyone who is excited Realizing that they would have to ascend to the first ce before they could obtain this technique. Everyone looked at the group of three, Chenning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie. These three were the strongest group right now. Everyone let out a breath. All three will definitely be number one. Everyone who was only interested in Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie didn''t see Chen Ming''s smile. Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie were goosebumps. Chen Ming must have nned something. They didn''t feel good, not very good. Sun Lin who was standing next to Chen Ming also wanted the reward. However, Chen Ming had not allowed her to participate in this cultivation. Chen Ming saw how she felt. He smiled before touching her little head. The knowledge of the Pulse Breaking Palm technique flowed into her head. "This is Young Master Chen." Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming in surprise. He had taught her that technique. "You are my follower. Of course you have privileges over others. If you want anything You can tell me anytime." Sun Lin heard that. She was very happy. She was so lucky to meet Chen Ming. Within a deep forest not far from Lightning City Chen Ming was currently flying above the sky with Sun Lin in his embrace. Sun Lin was now extremely excited. This was the first time she had flown in the sky. At first, she might feel a little scared. But she had Chen Ming around, making her feel safe. And she was sure that Chen Ming would not let her body be in danger. Even though she couldn''t see things, But she could see the color of Aura of people and living beings The image she saw was still beautiful. Chen Ming watched the disciples hunting the Giant Tiger Bear. He certainly didn''t let the disciple he taught go out and hunt demons doing nothing. He had used a formation to cover this forest. The disciples in the forest will be protected. The Giant Tiger Bear was unaware that something bad was about to happen to them. What wrong did they do to hunt them like this? They just kidnap and eat two or three people who gather in the forest a day and that''s it. Giant tiger bears tend to live together as families. They would have a father, a mother, and a child. Their level would be the strongest. Followed by father and son inst ce. Mother was at the highest level of Innate Profound Realm. While father was at the Intermediate Innate Profound Realm. and you were at the Nascent Profound Realm. At this moment, the group of disciples began to hunt the Giant Tiger Bear. Chen Ming told everyone to divide into groups. A group of three is true. But he didn''t say that each group should not work together. This is one test. Whether they would know that Chen Ming really wanted everyone to work together. A group of disciples now encountered a group of Giant Striped Bear Family. The group leader told everyone to stop and observe the events. Don''t do anything reckless. "They live in groups. group of three Even if they were on the same level as us. However, demonic beasts have bodies that are much stronger than humans. It will take more than two people to hunt them." The group leader spoke to his group members. He looked at the family of giant striped tiger bears eating deer. They live together as a whole family. One of the children overheard what the leader of the group said. He couldn''t help but speak up. "Then we can''t hunt it. There are three of us. They have three. Excluding children, it has parents. This doesn''t work. Everyone in the group was trying to figure out how to hunt it. It was difficult to lure them out one at a time. "Perhaps we need help from another group. After hunting them We share a giant tiger striped bear. Mother is ours Personally, the father and son are given to another group." Points are awarded in addition to the number of Giant Tiger Bears they can hunt. The score is also divided ording to its level. And while this group is thinking about which group to join with They heard something. "That''s Xiao Yi''s group. Why do we have to meet with this group of sawdust heads?" "We prepare. I don''t feel good at all." Everyone in the group agrees. It''s definitely going to happen. And it was exactly what they thought. it''s about "You keep thinking too much, just fight and shoot them, if you don''t die, you can just run away!" "stop! Are you guys really nning on using guns? If you use a gun then it sounds-" I haven''t finished speaking yet. *Bang!* The sound of gunfire rang out. A bullet filled with profound energy flew towards the giant tiger striped bear. Bullets could pierce their skin, but their muscles were extremely strong. when someone shoots Someone else was shooting after him as well. A hail of bullets hit the three giant tiger striped bears. The child was not as strong as the father and mother. Because it was only at the Nascent Profound Realm. cause it was killed When its parents saw that their cubs had died, They were extremely angry. They roar at the one who shoots it dead. "run!" The first group that arrived heard the group leader''smand and quickly fled while the group of sawdust-headed disciples continued to shoot at the giant tiger striped bear. They saw that bullets could prate into their skins. I thought that if they shot it slowly, they would surely die. But right now, the giant tiger striped bear was furious. Their muscles would be even more tense, causing the bullet to not prate at all. They quickly arrived at the group of sawdusthead disciples and just as they were about to attack the group of sawdusthead disciples . They disappeared. The sawdust-headed disciples realized it again and they had appeared in the Safe Zone. They were confused as to what had happened. Just now, they were about to collide with a giant striped tiger bear suddenly appeared here. "You guys are already dead." Chen Ming''s voice sounded from above their heads. Chen Ming was currently flying in the sky. Only the Sky Profound Realm could fly. "The penalty for those sent to the safe zone is to wait ten minutes before being able to leave the safe zone again." Chen Ming spoke up. The sawdust-headed disciples sat on their backs. They thought they could defeat the Giant Tiger Bear easily. Who would have thought that it would be this tough? And when Chen Ming finished talking to the Sawdust Head Group , Then another group of people were sent to the Safe Zone. Surprisingly, the group that was sent back was Chen Ning''s group. Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjia looked at Chen Ming with absent-minded eyes. They thought it would be easy to get first ce. Who would have thought that it would be this difficult! Chapter 701 701 Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Linjie thought hunting the Giant Tiger Bear would be an easy task. Because Chen Ning was at the Earth Profound Realm. She should be able to deal with the giant tiger striped bear without difficulty. But who would have thought that what they thought was so easy? It wasn''t as easy as they thought. Each of the giant tiger striped bears they met were all at the Earth Profound level. They tried to help each other to hunt them but were unsessful. Its skin was too tough for the weapons and martial arts they possessed to be able to do anything with. They were sent back to the safe zone as they were thrown at them. This was the first time they had experienced such a risky death. "This must be Chen Ming''s handiwork, I''m sure." Su Lanjie spoke. She didn''t believe that there was an Earth Profound Giant Striped Tiger Bear. ording to the information she received The highest level of the Giant Tiger Bear was the highest Rising Qi level. To reach the Earth Profound Realm They must pass the divine test. The giant tiger striped bears weren''t bloodline strong beasts. There''s no way they could pass the test. This can only mean Chen Ming must have done something with them. "Chen Ming, are you kidding us like that!" Chen Ning also had the same thoughts as Su Lanjie. The woman currently looked at Chen Ming with extremely angry eyes. She would look intimidating if it weren''t for her cute face and petite body. The current Chen Ming smiled at them before speaking. "Pretend you guys? Why should I do that? All I did was to make thepetition fair." Chen Ming spoke rationally. This made Chen Ning speechless. She just nodded. "Alright, I''m sure you guys will definitely be able to hunt them down. You guys are too careless. Use this as a lesson. Heedlessness is the path that will lead you to death. From now on, let''s be more careful. No matter how much the enemy is weaker than you You guys shouldn''t be careless." Chenning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjia nodded. They waited half an hour before they started hunting the Giant Tiger Bear again. They were now making ns. They were confident that they would definitely be able to hunt them this time. Chen Ming watched the three of them leave the safe zone. He was confident that the three of them would be able to hunt down the Giant Tiger Bear. teaching goes on The disciples started to start with the giant tiger striped bear. Chen Ming''s teaching was more effective than Hong Yuan''s teaching. The kind that can be called as far apart as the sky and the abyss More than six hours had passed. Now it''s time to call everyone back. Chen Ming used a magic formation and pulled everyone back to the safe zone. Everyone who was pulled back was astonished. They remembered that they weren''t dead. Why did youe back to the safe zone? Everyone seems to have experienced death. "Time is over, it''s time to count the votes, which group will be the group that wins the prize." Chen Ming announced In front of him were the prizes he promised to give to the top three winners. Everyone was extremely excited. They already wanted to know who would win the first prize. They were sure that it was Chen Ning''s group. However, their group was actually at the very bottom. They could only hunt two Giant Tiger Bears. While thest group could not hunt any. because they were too scared to fight Although they knew that Chen Ming was protecting them. Chen Ming knew that they had psychological problems. So he didn''t force them and let them stay inside the safe zone. "I lost all pictures, but it was fun." Chen Ming now sat on the ground exhausted. It was really fun monster hunting. Even if you don''t get the reward, that''s okay. Just the experience is worth it. It wasn''t often that she could fight such a strong enemy without fear of getting hurt. "Um, I agree with you. This kind of training is really good." Dongfanggu agreed. It would be great if her sect had some kind of training. However, she only shook her head. The only person who could do this would be Chen Ming. She noticed that the time outside the forest had stopped. Only beasts and forest people could move around normally. It''s been six hours. It''s still morning now. It meant that Chen Ming stopped time outside. or faster within Either way, it''s great anyway. Teaching the Demonic Beast Fighting Theory ss ended with that. Chen Ming was now about to say goodbye to the students. However, he seemed to have forgotten something. He only shook his head before walking out of the room with Sun Lin. "P-let me go." Hong Yuan was still lying on the ground. Not a single person paid attention to him. Chen Ming walked out of the room. He found Hua Lan who was about to continue teaching. He thought for a moment before asking to stay in his room to see what she would teach the students. Today, Hong Yuan was still lucky. He didn''t have to lie on the floor for very long. The first thing Hua Lan saw upon entering the room was Hong Yuan currently lying on the floor. He could only look at Hua Lan with hope. He hoped that she could do something. However, his hopes fell everywhere when he saw that Hua Lan ignored him. He had been lying like this for six hours. If he had to lie down and not move for another hour, he would have gone insane. Chen Ming, who walked back into the room, looked at Hong Yuan. He really forgot Hong Yuan. "Ipletely forgot about you. I hope next time you won''t make me annoyed again. Otherwise, you might get hit even more." Chen Ming reminded Next time, he won''t be so kind. He freed Hong Yuan from his bondage. Hong Yuan hurriedly got up. He looked at Chen Ming with anger and fear. He gritted his teeth. However, he didn''t want to be hit by anything more. Hong Yuan hurriedly left the room. He went straight to his room. He didn''t think of teaching today anymore. Chen Ming looked at Hong Yuan. It seemed that today he might have to take all of Hong Yuan''s lessons. "Two more lessons¡­no problem." Chen Ming looked at the timetable. The teaching of this world was not as strict as his world. In his world, it was necessary to study at least six to seven hours. And this is not even counting the special subjects. Here we study fully for only four hours. Chen Ming now walked to the back of the room with Sun Lin. She carefully prepared a seat for him. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t want Chen Ming toe and see her teaching. However, he was a part-time teacher, so he could go and see the teaching in any room. ''Sigh, why do I feel so disliked by him¡­ He hasn''t done anything to me.'' Problems arise only from small things. Hua Lan was teaching her subjects. The subject she was going to teach was about using weapons. The weapon that she will teach today is a gun. There are many types of guns in this world, including pistols, machine guns and cannons. Chen Ming was not interested in pistols and machine guns. All he was interested in was the cannon. "Wow, that''s quite interesting." Chen Ming worked hard to learn what Hua Lan had taught him. Which made Hua Lan surprised. She thought that he would interfere with her teaching like he did Hong Yuan. Who would have thought that he would listen so carefully to what she said? She taught until the end of the hour. Teaching is possible with smoothness. nothing happened "It''s an interesting teaching. I have something I want to ask Master Hua, can I?" The current Chen Ming appeared beside Hua Lan. It startled her a little. But she was able to stand up almost immediately. She nodded towards him. "Teacher Chen, feel free to ask." Got an answer Chen Ming immediately asked her what weapon he was interested in. Hua Lan was fond of teaching. She talked to Chen Ming about her teaching. Sun Lin now stood behind him. She, too, listened to what Hua Lan was teaching. She hadn''te to school for a long time, so she didn''t have the opportunity to learn about guns. She was very focused on studying. This was an opportunity given to her by her lord. She will use it to the best of her ability. meanwhile Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming who was talking to Hua Lan. She had a strange feeling. She didn''t like seeing him talking to other women. "So envious?" It was the matchmaker Su Lanjie''s job to use all the opportunities he had to connect Chenning and Chenming together. It was a duty that she had received from her brothers. Chen Ning heard Su Lanjie say. immediately understood his own feelings She wasn''t someone who wouldn''t understand anything about it. However, if it was to admit that she secretly liked herself from another world, It must not be a good thing. She wanted to refuse, but she saw that Chen Ming and Hua La had left the room together. She also did not argue with Su Lanjie. She stood up and looked at Chen Ming''s back. "You don''t deny it, it''s fine, I''m your best friend. I will help you myself!" Su Lanjie said excitedly. In this way, the mission that her brothers had given her would definitely have been aplished without difficulty. Chen Ning could only sigh. To deny now it''s toote. She heard Dongfanggu''s voice saying something. something dark but she didn''t care Soon she will return to normal. "Let''s go follow Chen Ming." Su Lan Jia got up before dragging Chen Ning and Dongfanggu with her. Chen Ming and Hua Lan were currently discussing various matters. The two seem to get along very well. Now Hua Lan was talking about her sister. Her younger sister will attend school here in a few days. Chen Ming nodded, this meant that Hua Lin was younger than before, around thirteen and fourteen years old. She was only six to seven years old now¡­ Chapter 702 702 at a restaurant near the Lightning Sect Chen Ming invites Hua Lan to have lunch together. Chen Ming, who took a tour of the cityst night, knew which restaurants were good to eat. The restaurant that he had chosen was quite an upscale restaurant. Sun Lin who came with the two of them did not want to be a roadblock. She seemed to think that Chen Ming wanted to flirt with Hua Lan. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Although Hua Lan was simr in appearance and appearance to his Hua Lan. But there is a difference. Sun Lin now wanted to split the table with Chen Ming and Hua Lan. before she had a chance Chen Ming rubbed her head before speaking. "Lin''er, you have misunderstood. We just talked about general things." Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. He was really kind to her. Hua Lan, seeing that he had treated Sun Lin so well, In her eyes, he looked even better. She no longer had any negative thoughts towards Chen Ming. She looked at Sun Lin before smiling and speaking. "Yes, sit right here Sun Lin. The professor didn''t think it was rude. Besides, it was what Master Lin said. We are just talking about general things." Sun Lin heard what the two had said. She had no reason to refuse. She sat beside Chen Ming. Chen Ming then ordered food for her. Because she could even see the aura of things. But she couldn''t read things without an aura. And at the time when the three of them were having lunch together At the next table, two children and a young woman were listening to the three of them. Those three, Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjie, were all able toe out of the sect. Chen Ming Hua Lan, both of them were teachers. Both of them coulde out of the sect at any time. However, if it was a disciple In addition to the disciple of the sect If you want to leave the office area before time Must have permission from the teacher first. The current Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Dongfang Gu who were able toe out of the sect were all because of that. before "This is the way. I remember there is no magic formation here." Su Lanjie seemed to know what she should not enter. This area is an area where there are no detectable formations. They could leave without anyone knowing. Su Lanjia came across this ce by ident. It''s the right time to use it. The three of them then left from within the sect''s space before heading towards the restaurant where Chen Ming and Hua Lan walked together. Chen Ming knew that the three were following him. But he didn''t think much of it and let them do as they wished. But if they were caught he won''t help While Chen Ming, Hua Lan and Sun Lin had lunch together. Chen Ning and Hua Lan talked about general matters. Chen Ming learned a lot about this world from talking to her. The important thing is that soon it will be time for the duel between the sects. This year, the Lightning Lightning Sect had Chen Ning in it. They wanted to push Chen Ning to participate in this tournament. Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Dongfang Gu eavesdropped on the two of them talking. Su Lanjia looked at Chen Ning. She felt at ease. "You seem to be morefortable that Chen Ming didn''t care about Master Hua like this." Chen Ning, who was teased by Su Lan Jia. She gasped before eating her food. After lunch, Chen Ming, Hua Lan and Sun Lin returned to the sect. Hua Lan has work to do. She parted ways with Chen Ming. Now that Hua Lan has separated. Chen Ming spoke up. "You don''t have to hide anymore,e out." Chen Ming looked in one direction, Chen Ning, Dongfanggu, and Su Lanjia appeared. "Since when did you know?" Chen Ning asked curiously. She didn''t think he would find out. She was so jealous that she forgot who he was. Chen Ming let out augh before answering. "Since leaving the ssroom." "If you knew from the beginning Then why didn''t you say anything?" Chen Ming thought for a moment before speaking. "It''s fun. I want to know what you want to do, that''s all. Anyway, have you calmed down yet?" "Hmm" Chen Ning''s face turned slightly red. She didn''t answer Chen Ming''s question. If she spoke out, it would escte even more. she chose to retreat The current little loli turned her head away before persuading Su Lan Jia and Dongfanggu to go with her. "Awesome" Chen Ming shook his head. Chen Ming could sense the intentions of the people. Of course, he knew what Chen Ning was thinking. Besides Chen Ming Sun Lin also seemed to know what she was thinking. She looked at him with a smile. "It seems that Young Master Chen really likes Young Master Chen." Chen Ming smiled before nodding, yes, she liked him more and more. He hoped that she wouldn''t put too much pressure on herself about it. He didn''t want her to be like Chang''e. As time passed, Chen Ming had now be a teacher that all disciples of the Lightning Lightning Sect respected and feared at the same time. He made the disciples stronger. However, his training was extremely tough, but it was also fun. Sun Lin, who followed Chen Ming everywhere at first, was gossip about her. But as time passed, everyone now realized that the rumors were not true at all. Chen Ming eavesdropped on what the disciples were talking about. He already knew who caused Sun Lin to be like this. The person who made her like this was one of the sect''s top disciples. He had done the wrong thing and med all the me on her. A great disciple had many special privileges. One of them is They would be chosen as Master''s personal disciples. This disciple''s teacher was definitely Hong Yuan. Hong Yuan in this world wasn''t as evil as he thought. However, he was not smart and was influenced by his disciple. ''What a tragedy.'' Chen Ming had already disposed of that disciple. He didn''t even remember his name. People like this must be dealt with hard. He resigned from the academy on his own. However, before leaving the sect, he revealed the things he had done. Sun Lin''s reputation was purified. She was now getting justice, and Hong Yuan, he was punished as well. In the past time, apart from the matter of the disciples and Sun Lin, There was also the matter of Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. The two of them were now pushing hard against him. especially Chen Ning As for Su Lanjie, she was only helping her friend. Dongfanggu was nowhere to be seen. That was because her teacher had followed her back to the sect. At first she didn''t want to go back because she was afraid that Chen Ning would be taken away. But her master knew how to deal with this problem. He pointed at Chen Ming before speaking up. "If you are afraid that your Chen Ning will be snatched away by this man. All you have to do is join. Besides, you won''t have to be separated from Chen Ning. You also solved the problem that your family took the bag against." It''s a pretty good solution. After that, Dongfanggu returned to the sect in good health. However, the woman before leaving had a terrifying look in her eyes. She must have nned something, Chen Ming was confident. At this time, Chen Ming was ying a game while drinking cold beer. Chen Ning also yed games and drank beer with him. The two are closer now. Chen Ning had a personality simr to him. That woman, when she likes something, will show it clearly. to be secretly absorbed But now her dere ising out. "Here, help me here, Ming!" Chen Ning asked Chen Ming to help. He smiled before going to help her in the game. The AI in this game is really brutal. Even he had a hard time ying with them. The atmosphere right now is very good. Su Lanjie sat quietly and yed games with the two of them. but for some reason The woman right now was just like a surplus. ''Hold on, Su Lanjia. This was for my brother''s mission. But why does it feel so frustrated?'' Su Lanjia shook her head. She looked at the calendar on the wall of the room. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia were currently ying games in Chen Ming''s room. "It''s been a few days now." Su Lanjia felt sad. She tried not to show such feelings. But it doesn''t really work. Chen Ning stopped ying the game and turned to look at Su Lanjie and the calendar. She also knew what day wasing. Chen Ming felt sadness in the air. He looked at Su Lanjie with some doubts. "What are you, Su Lanjia?" heard Chen Ming ask Su Lanjia shook her head. She hesitated a little. But sooner orter he would know about it anyway. "Three dayster. It will be the anniversary of the day your mother passed away." Chen Ming understood why she was acting like this. it''s normal The day she lost the person she loved the most She who is also a princess She would only receive her mother''s love. "Looking at your attitude, You must want to visit your mother''s grave. But you can''t go, can you?" Chen Ming asked straightforwardly. Su Lanjia nodded. Her mother''s grave was in Xiqiu City. capital city of Yang If they go back there, the princes will surely find out ande out and deal with her. She couldn''t understand why they would want to deal with her when she didn''t even want the throne. "I want to go back. but I can''t." Su Lanjie let out a sigh. She now forgot who she was talking to. She forgot if Chen Ming wanted. He was able to erase an entire city, no, an entire region, in a single flick of his hand. Chapter 703 703 Chen Ning looked at Su Lan Jia. She let out a sigh before speaking. "Did you forget something?" Su Lanjia looked at Chen Ning. "What have I forgotten?" Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming before handing her a sig. She looked at Chen Ming. Her eyes opened wide. Indeed, if she asked Chen Ming to help. Don''t just take her back to visit her mother''s grave. if he wants He was able to seize the throne that the princes wished for. Of course, Chen Ming would not do that. He already had too many thrones with him. Plus one of the thrones has also be a loli. Speaking of loli, his life here is really full of loli. "You¡­ can you help me? I want to visit Mother''s grave in Xiqiu City." heard Su Lanjie''s request She was a straightforward person. She directly asked him for help. Chen Ming nodded towards her. He also wanted to go and see what Xiqiu City was like. How different is it from normal? "Yes, I would like to go there anyway. I want to know the difference between the Xi Qiu here and the Xi Qiu in my world." Received an answer from Chen Ming. Su Lan Jia was overjoyed. If it was him who took her to Xiqiu City She didn''t need to be afraid of anything. These princes now did not send killers to deal with Su Lanjie. They seem to know that it''s useless and it costs a lot of money. inside the female dormitory Xia Lin was currently cultivating. She was now saved by Chen Ming. At first, she didn''t want him to help. But Sun Lin forced her Xia Lin was currently at the Innate Realm. The various techniques and medicines that Chen Ming had given her made her abruptly tougher. At this moment, no outer disciple or inner disciple dared to bully her again. Everyone knew that she was taken care of by Chen Ming. Someone that even the sectmaster didn''t dare to be rude. The uing tournament will be held soon. She was chosen as one of the contestants. Xia Lin stopped his cultivation. She took a breath. and found that her body had an unpleasant smell She immediately ran to the bathroom to take a shower. After she finished bathing She heard someone knocking at the door. "It must be Lin''er." No one except Sun Lin woulde to see her in the room. She walked towards the door before it opened, to her surprise, the person who had knocked on her door was not her friend. But as a teacher of Mrs. Hua Lan, she just now brought someone with her. The person she brought was a young girl with a very cute face. "Master Hua?" Xia Lin couldn''t understand why Hua Lan came to see her just now. Hua Lan rubbed the girl''s back before speaking. "Sorry that Teacher bothered you at this time. But what does Master want you to help? Of course, Master will not give you free help. Teacher Jor gave you special points. Master wants you to take care of Master''s sister first for a while. She was a shy child. Her name is Hua Lin." "Hua Lin" Xiao Lin looked at Hua Lin. She was thinking of something right now. All three have the same name. Her name is Xia Lin. Her best friend''s name was Sun Lin. And the sister of the teacher she had to take care of was named Hua Lin Sam Lin. She was currently thinking of what to call Hua Lin. She was called Lin Lin. Sun Lin was called Lin''er. Then let''s call Hua Lin Lin Mei. *Mei = younger sister* "Xia Lin will take care of Lin Mei." heard Xia Lin calling her sister Hua Lan could feel at ease. She now had a mission to do. but she could not leave her brother alone. The only person she trusted to take care of her sister was Xia Lin. At first, she wanted to leave Hua Lin to Chen Ming. But she couldn''t find him. Chen Ming was not at the moment in his room. He should have gone out with Chen Ning and the rest of his group. Luckily, Xia Lin was still in the dorm. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know who or where to leave her sister. She, after entrusting her sister to Xia Lin, headed out of the sect to go on a mission assigned by the sectmaster. Xia Lin looked at Hua Lin who was now embarrassed by a stranger. She didn''t have much experience in taking care of children. But she thought it wouldn''t be difficult. "Just take care of the kids, it shouldn''t be that difficult." Xia Lin felt confident. It''s not difficult to just take care of a child. Taking care of children is not an easy matter. It''s not easy at all! Xia Lin was currently facing a very serious crisis for her. That shy Hua Lin Although she was shy, she was very naughty. Xia Lin was not careful. She had already disappeared. "Gone, where have you gone, Lin Mei!" Xia Lin tried to look around for Hua Lin. But no matter how hard you try to find her She couldn''t find Hua Lin. She now had no other refuge besides Chen Ming. Chen Ming soon after he took her as his follower along with Sun Lin. He gave something to her. it''s a wristwatch With this watch, it could help her to contact him from anywhere. She contacted him in a hurry. If anyone could help her right now, it was only Chen Ming. "Young Master Chen, something big has happened. Save Xia Lin!" She sent a message like that. She received a reply from Chen Ming almost immediately. "what happened Calm down and exin." Chen Ming at this moment stopped ying games with Chen Ning and replied to Xia Lin''s message. Receiving Chen Ming''s reply made Xian Lin calm down a bit. She arranged what she wanted to say before sending the message. "Previously, Xia Lin had been asked by Master Hua to take care of her sister. Her younger sister''s name was Hua Lin. She was shy, but Xia Lin didn''t expect her to be this naughty. Xia Lin lost her sight a bit and she was gone." Chen Ming was silent for a moment before handing her a picture. The picture he sent was of Hua Lin currently asleep on the sofa next to him. Xia Lin, seeing that, was open your eyes wide She didn''t expect Hua Lin to live with Chen Ming like this. "Master Chen, where is Master Chen now?" "I''m at the regr restaurant that I like to bring you guys to eat, in the VIP room." Xia Lin had already obtained Chen Ming''s position. She immediately headed towards that restaurant. She now felt relieved. She now thought that she would ask Hua Lan for a lot of points. At the VIP room in the restaurant where Chen Ming was staying. Hua Lin was currently sleeping with a veryfortable expression on his face. She really didn''t n on escaping Shaolin. At that moment, she saw a very beautiful butterfly. She only followed the butterfly a little bit. But when she turned back Xia Lin had disappeared. "elder sister" Hua Lin tries to find Sia Lin. But no matter how I look for it, I can''t find it. The woman who was following Xia Lin didn''t know that she had left the school grounds. She was very hungry back then after she couldn''t find Xia Lin. She could smell very fragrant food. She followed the smell of food until she arrived in front of a restaurant. This restaurant is a very luxurious restaurant. However, she still walked into the restaurant. Because this restaurant is an expensive restaurant. Causing people to eat here infrequently Right now, there are only two or three people eating here. The smell of the food they ordered didn''t smell as good to Hua Lin''s nose as the smell of the food she was getting right now. She followed the smell of the food until she arrived in a room. She opened the door to find a group of people ying games. She saw the group of people in the room and was frightened. because when she opened the door All of them were looking at her. The frightened woman cried out. She cried out to her sister. Fortunately, the people in this dining room were all kind. They did not scold her or hurt her. They also fed her food and showed her a movie. She fell asleep due to exhaustion. She hadn''t introduced herself yet. However, the young man in the group seemed to know who she was. And that''s exactly what happened to Hua Lin the moment she was lost with Xia Lin. Chen Ming after sending the message. He could only shake his head. what is this He heard Nux''s voice within his head saying this was destiny. Hua Lin and him have a destiny line connected. But it wasn''t the bond he had like he had with his lover, Hua Lin. "Destiny line again?" Chen Ming looked at his destiny line. His destiny was now tied to many people. He who wasn''t a person of this world shouldn''t have so many fate lines. This must be the work of the Nameless Emperor. He tried to bind Chen Ming to this world. Chen Ming already knew what he wanted to do. He looked at Su Lanjie. The reason he was sent here It was only for him to protect Su Lan Jia. The various destiny lines that bind him were only the Nameless Emperor''s tools to keep him trapped here. Unfortunately, this nameless emperor''s n was not enough. Chapter 704 704 Xia Lin arrived at the restaurant where Chen Ming regrly ate. As she arrived in the restaurant, a receptionist immediately weed her with a smile. The receptionist, of course, remembered her very well. Since she came here often with Chen Ming''s group. Usually there are many regr customers like this. But those loyal customers were not treated so well. At Chen Ming''s group, they received a warm wee from the restaurant. It was because Chen Ming''s group ate food equivalent to dozens of people. Plus, the food they ordered was the most expensive of the restaurant. Could they have not treated Chen Ming particrly well? Besides eating a lot of food He also tips very hard. Everyone liked to serve Chen Ming. Just like this time, they will surely get a heavy tip like every time. "Take me to the room where Master Chen is eating." Xia Lin told the receptionist. He immediately led her to the dining room where Chen Ming was. "Come here, Lin Lin?" Chen Ming smiled at Xian Lin. Her face turned red. She was still unfamiliar with Chen Ming calling that model''s nickname. This is so as not to cause confusion. There are a lot of Lin names here. Xia Lin nodded at Chen Ming before turning to Hua Lin. She had just woken up and was eating her food with a happy expression on her face. Although Hua Lan is a good older sister. But she didn''t often bring Hua Lin out to eat delicious food like this. Xian Lin saw Hua Lin eating food. She let out a breath of relief. She looked at Chen Ming before bowing her head to him. "Thank you, Young Master Chen for helping Xian Lin. If not Sir Chen''s help Xia Lin doesn''t know what to do next." Chen Ming shook his head. She was still trying to create some distance. Although Chen Ming didn''t like it very much. But he also had to understand other people''s feelings. "Don''t think too much. I didn''t help you. Hua''er came here by herself. All I did was take care of her a little bit." Chen Ming called her Hua Er instead of Lin Mei because he was already used to this name. Xia Lin heard Chen Ming''s words. She knew that she shouldn''t have continued to talk. "Okay, youe here. I have ordered food for you." Chen Ming pointed to the food he ordered for her. Xia Lin nodded his head before going to eat the food he had ordered, but it was fine. If it were normal, she wouldn''t dare to eat. However, Chen Ming had brought her and Sun Lin here so often that she had already eaten here. talking about Sun Lin She was not with Chen Ming right now. which is something that is hard to find She couldn''t help asking Chen Ming. "Sir Chen, Xia Lin apologizes. But Xia Lin wants to know where Lin''er is right now." "She is currently out on a mission. I saw that it was a mission near the city." "Get out on a mission!" Xia Lin was now extremely shocked. Chen Ming let Sun Lin go on a mission by herself. Like this, it must be a bad thing. She wanted to follow Sun Lin but "You don''t have to worry. She''s back." After saying that, the dining room door opened. Sun Lin now walked in with a smile. Even though her body was covered with wounds, Seeing her expression, one could already tell that she must have aplished her mission. Sun Lin looked at Xian Lin. saw that her friends were here too. She was delighted before speaking up. "I have seeded!" Sun Lin spoke without direction. But everyone in the room knew exactly what she had aplished. What she aplished was She was now finally able to break through the level that she was stuck on. Chen Ming could easily save her. However, it would be her problem in the long run if she didn''t deal with it herself. Chen Ming nodded at her before he healed her with his Yang Qi. Her wound disappeared as if it had never existed. Her clothes and armor were also restored to their original state. Her current appearance was brand new, as if she hadn''t gone through a difficult quest. Sun Lin''s problems now could be consideredpletely resolved. There was nothing to worry about her and Xiaolin anymore. From now on, the two of them can lead a normal life. Even though he might not be here anymore. Now it was time to decide what he had to do. He needed to free the two of them from being his followers. so that they could live normally Both Xia Lin and Sun Lin were now very grateful to Chen Ming. Since the two met him Everything has changed for the better. They didn''t think that they would be able to reach this point. If they hadn''t been helped by Chen Ming They swore that from now on they would follow him everywhere. They would have to repay this favor. They didn''t know that Chen Ming didn''t want that. He only wanted to help them so that they could stand up. He wasn''t sure how long he would stay in this world before he returned to his world in another universe. He couldn''t take them away. They had their identities ovepped with their identities in another universe. Different from Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. Both of them did not exist in his universe. Chen Ming and the Nameless Emperor were now considered to have escaped from the realm of egotism. That was the first thing everyone would receive when everyone ascended to the god level. And because of that, it caused a lot of headaches. An example can be seen in what the Nameless Emperor did. Chen Ming, seeing them, was already looking at him. He immediately understood that How do they feel? He let out a sigh before speaking. "From now on, the two of you are not my followers." as if hearing the sound of something breaking apart Xia Lin and Sun Lin looked at Chen Ming. Both of their eyes opened wide. They still didn''t understand. or not epting what Chen Ming said Chen Ming now refused to let them Kanang was following him. "C-Sir Chen. Did we do something wrong? Why did Master Chen not want us to be his followers? What if we made a mistake? Ask Mr. Chen to scold and criticize. We will not make mistakes in the future. But please don''t drive us away." Sun Lin panicked. She hurriedly spoke before kneeling down in front of Chen Ming. "Sir Chen, it''s Xiao Lin''s fault. if wanting to punish Please punish only Shaolin. Sun Lin did nothing wrong. It was all Xiao Lin''s fault alone." Xia Lin wanted to protect her friend. She didn''t even know why Chen Ming didn''t want them to apany them. but with the desire to protect friends Therefore, she only wanted to be held liable. Seeing the two of them, Chen Ming had a panicked expression. He got up from his seat before walking over to the two of them and supporting them up. The two of them wanted to kneel until Chen Ming told them what they had done wrong. However, Chen Ming was able to make the two of them stand without them being able to resist. "You guys are misunderstanding something. I''m saying that you don''t need to be my followers anymore. I mean the follower who will serve me. If you still want to follow me It''s up to you. But I''ll tell you guys first that I might not be here forever." heard what Chen Ming said They felt relieved. He didn''t want to abandon them. They could still follow him if they wanted to. However, what he said at the end made the two of them feel the same again. What does it mean that he might not be here forever? Will he go somewhere else? It''s understandable. they will follow him. but made his speech as though he was saying that where he was going they couldn''t follow him. "You guys¡­ can''t follow me. where I am going to deny you." Chen Ming told the truth to the two of them. Xia Lin and Sun Lin felt as if their entire world had copsed. "Why, why does it have to be like this?" "We can''t follow Young Master Chen. And from now on, what are we going to do next?" Both Xia Lin and Sun Lin were absent-minded. They had not followed Chen Ming. It was as if the purpose of their lives had disappeared. Chen Ming smiled before rubbing their heads. "Just because I go back doesn''t mean I won''te back. There are many things here that I still want to see. I was identally sent here. I need to get back to doing what I left behind. and at that time I wille back to you." Chen Ming was unable to see Xia Lin and Sun Lin cry. The two looked really pitiful. Xia Lin and Sun Lin tried to stop their own tears, but the more they stopped, the more it came out. And what''s more, Hua Lin, who was eating, cried along with the two. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He walked over to lift Hua Lin to subdue her. She did not resist and let Chen Ming hold her. The current Chen Ming was like a young father taking care of his children. Seeing this, how could Chen Ming leave the two of them? While Chen Ming wasforting the three of them. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia also looked at Chen Ming. This was also the first time the two had heard about Chen Ming returning to his world. Su Lan Jia knew that sooner orter he would return. So she didn''t feel much. But Chen Ning was different. She knew that Chen Ming was from another universe. If he returns to his universe She would never see him again. She doesn''t have the ability to travel across the universe. Even if she has a key But the key was only to send her back and forth in the parallel universe. Can''t send her to another multiworld. Chapter 705 705 The current Chen Mingforted the three of them as if he was the father of the three. This was the first time Chen Ming had felt this way. He whoforted the three of them suddenly thought of Cang Lan. She was now pregnant with his child. How it will be like now, I don''t know. He wanted to return to his world when she gave birth to his child. He had been in this world for over a month. However, he didn''t know about the flow of time between this universe and his universe. Sun Lin and Xia Lin after calming down They all looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "If¡­ if everything is as Master Chen said. Sun Lin and Xia Lin will follow Master Chen until that day." Sun Lin and Xia Lin made their decision. They would follow Chen Ming until the moment he returned to his world. Chen Ming nodded. That was the best answer he had received from both of them. Chen Ming had now cleared Sun Lin and Xia Lin''s affairs. The next thing he had to clear was Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. Su Lanjie was not a problem. The real problem lies with Chen Ning. The woman currently looked at him with aplicated expression. She wanted to tell him that she wanted to go with him. However, she could not leave this world. She knew that Chen Ming would definitelye back to this world. However, it still made her ufortable anyway. She also wished there was a way to find Chen Ming. It wasn''t that she had to wait for him alone. That was not her way. She looked at Chen Ming with determined eyes. no matter how embarrassed she felt But she had to do it. She got up from her seat before walking over to Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning. He may have the ability to read horoscopes. and perceive the change in reality However, he couldn''t see what Chen Ning wanted right now. She stood in front of him before doing something that everyone didn''t expect. She touched Chen Ming''s cheek with her two little hands before squeezing her lips against his! Chen Ming could sense what Chen Ning wanted to do. He did not reject her. What she needed was a connection. He and her now had a destiny that was tightly intertwined. Chen Ning kissed Chen Ming for a moment before she stopped to catch her breath. She was now absent-minded. She didn''t think she would dare to do this. It all happened so fast. But she didn''t regret doing it. ''How do you like yourself? Chen Ning said to himself. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning andughed. He originally nned to teach her how to travel across the universe with a magic camp. Even though she still couldn''t travel across the universe because she didn''t have enough levels. but not now She was connected to him, allowing her to receive part of his power. The yin and yang of the two are intertwined. Chen Ning after that returned to her own seat before she did not turn to look at Chen Ming again. She was so embarrassed that she almost inserted thend to escape. Su Lanjie just now did something. She used themunication stone to talk to someone. "Mission aplished!" Chen Ming let out a sigh. The Nameless Emperor had already anticipated this. His current identity was imprinted on this universe through Chen Ning, who was chosen by the heavens. She was just like him. He was chosen by heaven "So what''s next?" Chen Ming wondered. He looked at Su Lanjie. She thought that she had done everything without Chen Ming''s knowledge. However, Chen Ming knew everything. Su Lanjia scratched her head. She handed over themunication stone she got from the Nameless Emperor. Chen Ming who received themunication stone He heard the nameless emperor''s voice. This voice he clearly remembered. "Looks like you''repletely addicted to me, haha. Well, I''m already awesome. You probably already know why I sent you there. Oh, and this is just amunication stone that I recorded after seeing the future. I can''t answer your question. no matter what thank you very much From now on my sister is safe from this cruel fate. Now let''s talk about your reward. I will give you everything you need to fight against the otherworldly gods." Nameless Emperor did all this for his sister. Helping the multiworlds is just a by-product. Really good siscon technician It''s the same with Chen Ming, isn''t it? If he was a nameless emperor He himself would have done the same. He thought of Chen Jihua. His younger sister is very cute. He had already missed his family. Giving him everything that can fight against otherworldly gods as a reward? Chen Ming was confident that Nameless Emperor would be able to travel to different worlds at will. But he doesn''t have the ability to defeat an Outer World God. Chen Ming wondered what the Nameless Emperor would give him to be able to defeat an Outer World God. Nameless Emperor continued to speak. "What I gave to you in your fight against the Outer Gods. It''s¡­ how is Chen Ning?! She''s an outer god who hasn''t devoured the universe yet, haha." Chen Ming heard the Nameless Emperor speak. He even opened his eyes wide. He looked at Chen Ning who was looking at him in a daze. She''s an outer god who hasn''t swallowed the universe yet? Is she such a glutton? She remembered that she was not a glutton like that. saw that Chen Ming was looking at her with strange eyes. She couldn''t help but rush to speak up. "No, I''m not." Chen Ming nodded before turning away from her. He didn''t think that Chen Ning was actually an Outer God that hadn''t swallowed the universe yet. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. He felt strange. "Wait a minute. Or is it that I, too, are regarded as gods outside the realm?" Chen Ming had obtained cosmic power. It''s like swallowing the universe, isn''t it?" "Haha, it seems that you know about the Outer Gods. Yes, you too are regarded as an Outer World God. In the eyes of those in the universe or other multiverses?" Chen Ming''s mouth gaped. The current Chen Ning looked at him with strange eyes, she shook her head, she didn''t understand what the two of them said. She turned to Su Lanjie. She was the one who gave the media stone. Text with Chen Ming She must know something. But looking at her expression, She didn''t seem to know anything either. Chen Ning could only sigh. and listened to what Chen Ming said to the Nameless Emperor. The two chatted for a while before themunication stone gradually dimmed. It shows that the memory in themunication stone is running out. The two talked as if they weremunicating and did not listen to the recordings in themunication stone. "What I want to tell you is all. If you want to return to your universe You will have to go to my home on X717 in the Machine Zone. There I left all my treasures that I had roamed around. There will be things that can help you travel around like me." After speaking, themunication stone shattered and disappeared. Chen Ming heard that and was relieved. He could return to his world if he went there. "By the way, where is the iDao X717?" His Star-Lord app cannot be used here. He didn''t even know how to get to the upper world of this world. The key that he used to use doesn''t work here either. What belongs to his universe cannot be used in this universe. "That matter is my responsibility." Chen Ning spoke up. She took out something from her pocket. What she brought out was a device simr to a tablet. She opened the Star Path App before showing it to Chen Ming. "This is top secret. Only the Sectmasters or Generals know." Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning. He wanted to know how she knew about it. Then why didn''t she say anything to him? Chen Ning seemed to understand what he wanted to ask. "I got this information from Grandpa. And I didn''t tell you because you didn''t ask. I think you already have this information." Chen Ming nodded. If he was a woman, he would have thought the same thing. Chen Ming looked at the information about the path of the stars. To reach the stars, you will need a teleporter. Teleporters only existed inrge sects and royal courts. "Hmm, I can''t believe that Xi Qiu has a teleporter." Chen Ming was honest. He felt that the Yang Country was not qualified to have something like this. But it seems that he was wrong. This ce was different from his world. Chen Ming, in addition to taking Su Lan Jia to visit her mother''s grave. He might borrow a little bit of the teleporter that the Yang n possesses. Chen Ming made ns. After he took care of Hua Lin until Hua Lan came back. He would immediately head to Xiqiu City with Su Lanjie. Chapter 706 706 after having finished lunch Chen Ming, along with everyone, returned to the sect. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia still had to study while Sun Lin and Xia Lin were there to serve Chen Ming. The two knew that sooner orter Chen Ming would return to where he left. They wanted to serve Chen Ming to the best of their ability. At the same time Hua Lin was currently reading a picture book. she liked it very much Chen Ming was teaching her. "Brother, what is this thing?" Hua Lin could talk to Chen Ming normally. She asked Chen Ming what was in the picture book. she is not mute She''s just shy. However, with Chen Ming, she had the same feelings towards him as she had with Hua Lan. "This is it? It''s a dinosaur. It''s long gone extinct. At least in your world. By the way, in this world, there are demonic beasts that resemble dinosaurs." Hua Lin''s eyes shone brightly. She seems to like dinosaurs. Is there any kid who doesn''t like dinosaurs¡­probably some? Chen Ming was currently waiting for Hua Lan toe back from the mission and take Hua Lin away. From what I heard from Xia Lin Hua Lan should return in a few hours. if nothing happens Chen Ming blinked his eyes. He just shook his head. He identally nted the g like that. to ensure that nothing unexpected will happen Chen Ming looked into thews of this world and looked deeply into the state of reality. He found that Hua Lan was still alive. He was sure that nothing would happen to Hua Lan without his knowledge. He stopped using his power. His power was extremely cheating for someone who was only at the Dao Origin realm. "Well, she will be back in a few hours." Chen Ming looked at Hua Lin. Hua Lan wille back to pick her up. He just shook his head. He still wanted to spend time with Hua Lin. She was very cute. "Give me two or three more hours, it would be fine¡­ maybe." Sun Lin and Xian Lin looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. They couldn''t understand what Chen Ming meant by what he said. And what happened afterwards made them both understand what Chen Ming meant. They looked at what had happened. They were extremely shocked. Chen Ming stopped time outside, no, it would be better to say that he increased the speed of everyone near him. Chen Ming spent time with Hua Lin until Hua Lan came to pick her up. "Hmm, why hasn''t she picked up Hua''er yet?" Chen Ming sensed that Hua Lan had returned from his mission. But she had not yete to find him. Xia Lin should have told her throughmunication channels that he was taking care of Hua Lin for her. Chen Ming, who was suspicious, sensed that Hua Lan had already headed to his room. She arrived in front of his room''s door before knocking on the door. Sun Lin walked over and opened the door for Chen Ming. And the sight that shocked her greatly Hua Lan''s body was now covered in bandages. She was injured from the mission. Instead, she was seriously treated. She wanted toe to Hua Lin first. Chen Ming smelled blood. He got up from his seat before walking towards Hua Lan. "I¡­ came back. I came to pick up Lin''er." Chen Ming saw her condition and shook his head. "Where is Lin''er? I came to pick up my sister." "Youe sit here." Chen Ming didn''t care what she said. He let her into his room. Hua Lan heard Chen Ming''s stern tone for the first time. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva and did as he said. She walked over to the ce where Chen Ming had made her sit. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know what he would do until Chen Ming held his hand towards her before his hand shone brightly. He used his yang to heal her. She felt rxed. His Yang made her feel veryfortable. Her wounds gradually healed. His yang was better at treating her than the pills from the Medicine Immortal Sect! "You stay here. I''ll take care of your sister for you." Even if the body was healed, the spirit that was borne by Chen Ming could not be healed. Hua Lan wanted to say something. However, she felt that her eyes were heavy. She fell asleep shortly after. Chen Ming sighed. He looked at Hua Lin. She just now yed until she was tired and fell asleep. Heter took Hua Lan and Hua Lin to sleep in his room. Hua Lan slowly opened his eyes. The body is now healed. She was extremely surprised. Chen Ming could only cure her by transferring his energy into her body. Hua Lan''s face turned red. The transfer of energy into the body of someone other than one''s own family. It was no different from being harassed. But she didn''t feel bad that he did that to her. She smiled, she still remembered that feeling well. She, who was thinking farther away, heard a soft snoring sounding from the side. Hua Lin was still sleeping right now. She was still a child, she needed quite a lot of sleep. for body growth Hua Lan slowly got out of bed so as not to wake Hua Lin. It is now veryte. But everyone in that house was still awake. Hua Lan wondered why everyone hadn''t slept yet. And she saw what everyone was doing now. Chen Ming, along with Chen Ning and the others, were watching a ghost movie. Looking at the sound and picture It must be very frightening. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia hugged Chen Ming''s arms. Meanwhile, Xia Lin and Sun Lin hugged Chen Ming''s legs. ''Is it really that scary?'' Hua Lan looked at the over sixty-inch TV screen. And as soon as she looked at the TV A ghost nun appeared. Hua Lan was jumpscared by that nun ghost. to the point of screaming out loud This was the first time she had been hit by something like this. Normally, she could still use her senses to sense danger, but this It was like she went back to being a child again. and was teased and scared Chen Ming and everyone looked at Hua Lan. She covered her mouth. It was really embarrassing for a teacher like her to show such an embarrassing side to the students. "Oh, you''re awake, Master Hua,e and sit down. Right now, we''re watching a movie right now." Chen Ming didn''t say anything embarrassing about her, instead he invited her to watch a movie as if nothing had happened. However, his next words caused her to think again. "It''s normal to be afraid of ghosts. Master Hua, don''t think too much." Hua Lan heard that and really wanted to pull out his sword and cut Chen Ming down. But even if she did that She will only lose and lose. Her sword is not cheap. *Hmm* Hua Lan sat down to the vacant seat. She wanted to talk to Chen Ming about how he had saved her. However, Chen Ming continued to y the movie. It started when she was jump scarred. This time, she was able to set herself up in time. ''Don''t expect to scare me again.'' Half an hour has passed. Hua Lan now tightly hugged Hua Lin. while the movie is in progress Hua Lin woke up and came to watch a movie with everyone. Hua Lin was not like the others. She wouldugh every time a ghost of a nun appeared. She said the nun''s ghost was funny. This woman became Hua Lan''s hope. As for Chen Ming, he had already watched this many times. So he didn''t feel anything. and that he opened the movie about the ghost of the nun for everyone to see That was because Chen Ning wanted to see it. She has simr tastes to him. She has seen the part but has not had the opportunity to watch the sequel. Chen Ming arranged for it. Who would have thought that the nun in his world would be scarier than the nun in her world? It''s like it''s a different story. Talking about CG work Chen Ning''s world was probably twenty to thirty years older than Chen Ming''s world. It seemed that Chen Ming and Chen Ning''s worlds were different. ''That''s right, Chenning said she wanted to go back to her home but she didn''t have any keys left.'' Chen Ming checked the keys he had. He found that he had ten keys left. He hadn''t used it since he was able to use the formation. And after doing the quest he got it again. Chen Ming examined the magic array inside the key. He found that the magic formation in the key had changed. key already mentioned These keys were created by the Gods and the Nameless Emperor. He told Chen Ming that if he wanted to go back to his original universe, He needed to go to the nameless emperor''s house on X717 to find a way back to his universe. ''If I had to guess How can we go back to our universe? It must be simr to the spell formation on the key.'' The movie is now over. Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. before speaking up "I thank you very much for helping me. And also take care of my sister as well." Hua Lan didn''t seem used to thanking him. She''s not acting right now. Chen Ming looked at her. She had seen him look at her already. She turned away. Chen Mingughed. "Don''t think too much" Hua Lan heard what Chen Ming said and nodded her head. It''s veryte now. She wanted to go back to her room with Hua Lin, but "Brother Lan, Lin''er wants to stay here." Hua Lin looked at Hua Lan. She seemed to like it here. She wants to stay here. Hua Lan wanted to tell her that she couldn''t. But seeing her begging face She felt weak. ''Lin''er hasn''t made this face to us for a very long time.'' Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. She wanted to ask him to take care of Hua Lin for one more day. "You just sleep here." Chen Ming Chuan Hua Lan slept here. He spoke in a very smooth manner. She wanted to refuse, but Hua Lin had already repaid her. "Yay, Brother Lan sleeps here with Lin''er." Hua Lin dragged Hua Lan to her bedroom. Or it was Chen Ming''s bedroom. Chapter 707 707 Hua Lan and Hua Lin at this moment looked at Chen Ming. The two of them heard that Chen Ming was about to leave the sect. They hurried over to Chen Ming in his room. They saw that he hadn''t packed his belongings yet. They were happy and hopeful. He might not even leave the sect. But that reality often disappoints. He would leave everything here for her and Hua Lin to use. Even though this room is in the male dormitory. however, it was protruding from the outside. Mrs. and Hua Lin could enter this room at any time. The two of them even heard that Chen Ming had left many things for them. But there was still the word abandoned. It couldn''t bepared to what was leaving. Hua Lan and Hua Lin felt very sad. especially Hua Lin She thought of Chen Ming as if he really was her brother. He was both kind and attentive to her. No one had been so kind and attentive to her before, not even her own parents. In this world, neither of them seemed to have the bloodline of the Perverted God. and only general people Hua Lin looked at Hua Lan who was looking at Chen Ming withplicated eyes. She grabbed her sister''s sleeve before speaking. "Brother Lan, Lin''er wants to go with Brother Ming." Hua Lin wanted to leave with Chen Ming. Hua Lin was the same, but she couldn''t go with him. Because she had so many things to do here. "I also want to go with him. But I have a duty You can''t throw everything away." She let out a breath. She admitted that she had good feelings for Chen Ming. She had never met anyone as warm as Chen Ming before. But then it was a pity since she couldn''t go with him. She couldn''t leave everything to go with Chen Ming. Chen Ming understood her well. So he didn''t say anything. Hua Lin when she didn''t get what she wanted she is still a child What she did was that she cried. But even if she regretted that she couldn''t go with Chen Ming. But she chose to stay with her sister. If she goes with Chen Ming, who will take care of her brother? Seeing this, but her elder brother was a person who devoted too much to everything. Without Hua Lin to catch her attention, I don''t know how she will be. Chen Ming saw that Hua Lin was crying. He felt very bad. He doesn''t like to see children cry. Especially the child he thought was his younger brother. He thought of something before walking towards her and touching her forehead. He touched Hua Lan''s forehead as well. "No need to cry, Lin''er. You can find a way for us to spend time together. I''ll teach you how to do it." What Chen Ming did was to use a magic formation to connect everyone''s souls together. making when it''s time for them to meet with him They could only do it through their minds. Hua Lin now tightly hugged Chen Ming and thanked him. She was no longer as sad as she was at first. She could spend time with everyone in her mind. After talking with Hua Lan and Hua Lin. Chen Ming then headed towards the sectmaster''s office. Today was the day that Chen Ming had promised Su Laijia that he would take her to Xiqiu City to help her visit her mother''s grave. In addition, he would also borrow a teleporter from the pce. At this time, Chen Ming was talking to the Lightning Lightning Sect Head. He might note back to the sect again after this. Aside from him, Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, Xiao Lin, and Sun Lin were among them. The four would follow Chen Ming everywhere. Chen Ming before leaving the sect. He had left many things to the Lightning Lightning Sect. It was enough to make the Lightning Lightning Sect be the number one sect in this world. after finished talking Chen Ming immediately went to Xiqiu City with everyone. Xiqiu City, capital of Yang County Xiqiu City,pared to Lightning City, was muchrger. It''s even more advanced. However, Xiqiu City was not as bright as Lightning City. Chen Ming and everyone arrived at Xiqiu City. Su Lan Jia hadn''t been here for a long time. But she still remembered things. This is her birthce. "I have finally returned to my hometown." Su Lan Jia was overjoyed. She returned to Xiqiu City this time. She had nothing to fear. She had Chen Ming by her side. She was sure that nothing could do anything to her. And what she thought came true. As soon as she arrived in Xiqiu City, she was immediately ambushed. Arge group of soldiers were stationed on the wall. They aimed their guns at Chen Ming''s group before sshing unstoppably. But the projectile was stopped mid-air. There was nothing that could cross Chen Ming''s Infinity Boundary. Chen Ming looked at the Xiqiu City Wall. The city walls were extremely tall. Seeing that, he really wanted to punch a hole in it. "Drilling a hole or two would be fine." Chen Ming took out something from his inventory. It was something he hadn''t used for a long time. What he took out was an arc. This world has advanced technology. But it wasn''t as advanced as having a robot like Chen Ming''s. When Ark came out, Chen Ming immediately ordered it to shoot at the walls of Xiqiu City. Ark did as he was told. He aimed the slender cannon at the Siqiu City Wall. The soldiers on the walls of Xiqiu City saw Ark pointing their guns at them. They hurriedly shouted to the soldiers controlling the defenses of the city walls. It seems that even though the technology here is not as high as Ark''s technology, But they also have energy shielding technology. They set up power shields to defend against arc attacks. Ark charged the slender gun before firing it. That wall could easily block the attacks of those at the Sky Profound Realm. Ryokan had an attack powerparable to the Destruction Profound Realm. Thews of this world are too weak to bepromised. Chen Ming and Ark Even if the World Spirit tried to block Chen Ming, However, something suppressed the spirit of this world. The intense azure beam of light shot towards the Si Qiu City Wall. The yellow barrier attempted to block the attack from this intense blue beam. However, it could only defend for a fraction of a second before it shattered. The azure beam of light fully crashed into the wall of Xiqiu City. Luckily, the arc pressed the gun to the ground, causing the beam to destroy only the wall before digging hundreds of meters into the ground. If the arc doesn''t depress the gun That beam of light might destroy the country behind it. And there will be a lot of casualties. "What the hell is this¡­?" The military chief saw Ark''s destruction. His face was pale. He looked at the Ark flying in the sky. he gasped "N-That''s not true, is it?" He thought that there was only one Ark. However, he saw that there were three arcs flying in the sky. Just one of them could already do this much damage. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the three arcs chose to destroy this city. There was absolutely no way for them to defend this city. Don''t even think about how to fight. Just can''t protect And while the military chief was thinking about what to do with this situation, He heard someone''s voice behind him. He thought it was his soldier''s voice, but when he turned around, he saw a young man controlling the three robots in the sky. The soldiers pointed their guns at him, ready to fire at any moment. However, with everyone''s survival instinct They didn''t dare to pull the trigger. Something told them that if he held back The ones who will die are them. "Hey, how did you get here?" The military leader asked worriedly. He hurriedly ordered his subordinates to lower their guns. He knew better than anyone that they weren''t using the opponent of the man in front of him. and if the man in front of them wanted to kill them He must have done it a long time ago. I wouldn''t have thought of just breaking a wall like this. "I walked in as usual. If only I could stop the passage of time." "H-Stop¡­ the passage of time?" The military leader couldn''t believe what the young man said. He might be strong, but there''s absolutely no way he can stop time. The military leader even thought that, but he didn''t say anything. "You don''t believe what I say. That is normal." the young man said with a smile But the next thing that happened made the military leader believe him. ''cause everything stopped Except for him and the young man. ''W-Is this really true? The military leader looked at the young man in horror. He can actually stop time. "Now you will probably believe what I said." The soldier leader hurriedly nodded. Seeing with the eyes and touching the body like this or not will believe Chen Ming at this moment looked at the soldier leader. He had something to ask the soldier leader. He wanted to know where the teleporter was. Su Lanjia probably knew that there was a teleporter in Xiqiu City. But she didn''t know where it was. because it''s a secret "I have something to ask you. I want to know the teleporter that the Yang n has. where is it?" heard Chen Ming ask The military chief was silent. He knows where it is. However, if he spoke He would instantly be branded a traitor. "You don''t have to think too much. Even if you don''t tell me I was able to find a way to find it anyway. I just don''t want to waste time on it." Chen Ming spoke the truth. He could find it on his own. However, he thought it would be better to ask someone who knew. The military leader hesitated a bit. He knew what Chen Ming said was true. He just let out a breath. "If¡­ if I tell you where it is then What will you do with us?" "What to do with you guys, I don''t do anything, why should I do anything?" "We want to kill you and the princess." Chen Ming heard that and shook his head before speaking. "What you guys do is just follow orders. I will let you all go on the condition that after this even if you are ordered by the princes. What you guys have to do is do nothing The rest will be handled by me." The military chief nodded. Before he could tell Chen Ming all of what he knew. He hoped that Chen Ming would do as he said. Chapter 708 708 After Chen Ming had obtained the information from the military chief, He, along with Su Lanjie, and everyone leisurely walked into the city. Su Lan Jia now looked extremely excited. Of course, because this was her hometown. "Let''s go, I''ll take everyone to my favorite candy store with Mother!" Chen Ning along with the others looked at Su Lanjie with a smile. She really couldn''t contain her symptoms at this time. while walking into the city No one dared to block their way. The three arcs now hovered as if they were staring at something that would harm their master. Chen Ming, along with everyone who passed through the wall, entered the city. Chen Ming suddenly remembered something. He turned to the wall that he had pierced. He made a handshake Themander and the soldiers along with the people who were still in the vicinity saw what had happened and their jaws dropped. The soldier leader might have looked better since he had seen something more than that. but saw everything return to where it should have been It was an unbelievable sight. "What are we dealing with? No, what are we thinking?" The soldiers were now relieved that the military leader ordered them to retreat. If he persisted in fighting this man, then All that awaits them is death. "With this, I won''t need to pay any damages, haha." Chen Ming spoke with humor. Everyone just looked at each other. No one dared to say anything for fear that Chen Ming would not like it. Chen Ming saw everyone like that, and he shrugged his shoulders before continuing to walk with his group. Su Lan Jia was currently acting as a guide. She hadn''t headed to the royal tomb yet. She still had to go buy something. She led everyone to the candy shop she said was her and her mother''s favorite shop. There were some snacks that she wanted to buy for her mother. It was a snack that her mother once lived to eat a lot. What her mother likes to eat is Flower Pancakes "This pastry shop is my mother''s favorite." Su Lanjia looked at the candy shop that was still open. everything remains the same It was no different from before she ran away from her house. The pastry shop owner looked at Su Lanjia. He felt familiar as if he had seen her somewhere before. However, he shook his head. He is quite old and forgets sometimes. Su Lan Jia was shopping for snacks. She heard a familiar voice. She looked outside the candy store. At this moment, three or four groups of people were walking towards the candy shop. she remembered them The group of people she was looking at walked into the pastry shop and immediately they saw Su Lan Jia. Their mouths gaped. "O-Princess?" Su Lan Tie looked at the young man who had spoken. He looked at Su Lanjie in utter astonishment. He seemed to know Su Lanjie. "Princess, you have finally returned!" young man who has established himself He happily ran towards Su Lanjie. Su Lanjie, seeing the young man, immediately recognized him. This young man''s name was Zhuan Nan. Was her friend when she was a child. "Zuannan, you''ve grown up to this extent!" In the past, Juan Nan was just a crybaby. He needed Su Lanjie to protect him all the time. Who would have thought that he would be a handsome young man now? "Um, a lot of things happened. How can I continue to be just a crybaby? Especially, I couldn''t help this princess before." Juan Nan had an expression full of guilt. Su Lan Jia shook her head before speaking. "You don''t need to think about it. All of this is not your fault. It was all their fault." Those people that Su Lanjie meant were the princes. Zuan Nan heard what Su Lanjie said. he nodded He, after speaking to Su Lanjie, turned to Chen Ming and his group. His gaze was filled with distrust. Su Lanjie saw that and hit him on the head. "Oh! What did the princess do to you?" "Doing what? I''m here to help you. This person''s name was Chen Ming. He''s not someone you can get into trouble with. And besides, I was able toe here without any problems because of him." It seemed that Juan Nan didn''t even know what was going on at the wall. He meeting Su Lan Jia was just a coincidence. He came to this pastry shop to buy the flower buns that belonged to the Queen''s belly. Today is the anniversary of the death of the Queen. Theye here every year to buy snacks to pay respects. But this year is special than other years. He didn''t expect to meet his missing friend like this. heard what Su Lanjia said Juan Nan looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s slender figure was not the same as when he was a Special Forces soldier. The current he was no different from the gentlemen. He had a very handsome face. with a noble demeanor Chen Ming was actually not this kind of person. However, with his Dragon Bloodline, it gradually changed his attitude. He might look like all of you guys. But if you really got to know him He was no different from the old Chen Ming. Zhan Nan looked at Chen Ming with satisfaction. He turned to Su Lanjie beforeughing. "Long time no see This princess has a lot of sense of humor, it''s good." Su Lanjie raised one eyebrow before looking at Chen Ming. She thought for a moment beforeughing. True, if you look carefully at Chen Ming, He wasn''t any different from those brash youngsters who were always trying to approach her because of something. Chen Ming shrugged. He didn''t mind that Juan Nan would see him like that. In fact, he was also in a yful mood right now. However, although Chen Ming felt that way, Chen Ning, Xia Lin, and Sun Lin didn''t think like that. The three of them saw that Juan Nan acted like that towards Chen Ming, it was an insult. And while Chen Ning was thinking about teaching Zhuan Nan how only Qin Ming then spoke to them through telepathy. ''Don''t think too much. don''t think too much I''m feeling quite bored. and judging by Zhuan Nan''s posture and appearance, He is honest with his feelings. People like this are the best to be friendly with.'' ''But I don''t like that you are ignored.'' Chen Ning felt disliked. Now, even though the rtionship between her and him wasn''t very clear. However, she regarded Chen Ming as her own. How can you let him be ignored and do this too? Chen Ming shook his head. He knew that Chen Ning would not do anything to Juan Nan. Seeing this, but she was quite obedient to him. Even if the symptomse out often But it''s on a lovely level. Chen Ming looked at Zhuan Nan just now, he seemed to think that Su Lan Jia shouldn''t be here. Because the reason she fled was because it wasn''t safe here. "Princess, please follow me. It''s dangerous here. If the princes knew that the princess had returned They will surely be angry and rampant." Juan Nan spoke out of concern. He seemed to be on her side. Apart from him, the people who were with him were the same. The people who were with him were a man and a woman. The man''s name was Mei Yuan. The other woman was named Mei Ye. Chen Ming heard thest names of the two and he couldn''t help checking them. Both of them are devils. Plus, looking at it from the point of view Both concealed that they were demons. Both of them now wore contact lenses that concealed the Blood Eyes demon''s distinctive features. Su Lanjie heard Zhan Nan say. She smiled before shaking her head. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking with confidence. "No need, you don''t have to worry about me. Here he is, I have nothing to fear!" Zhan Nan was stunned. He looked at Chen Ming before looking at Su Lanjie. He couldn''t believe that she would say such a thing. Juan Nan sensed that Chen Ming was only at the Innate Realm. He is going to be able to do anything. or even if he was at the Profound Realm It wasn''t enough anyway. And just as he was about to say something to Chen Ming . Mei Yuan, who was still, rolled her eyes. He looked outside the pastry shop before his eyes widened. "Everyone crouch down, hurry up!" Mei Yuan when he finished speaking He took out something before throwing it to the ground. As soon as the item he took out fell to the ground. Some kind of energy barrier appeared. Chen Ming and his group stood where Su Lan Jia, Chen Ning, Xia Lin and Sun Lin trusted Chen Ming that he would do as he said. Chen Ming looked through the wall outside. What he saw were several missiles heading toward the candy store. Mei Yuan could sense danger. He was responsible for protecting Zhuan Nan. He now focused on the safety of Zhuan Nan as a priority. Mei Ye also had the same sense of touch as Mei Yuan. She also chose to protect Zhuan Nan as well. Chapter 709 709 Missiles were fired from the headquarters outside Xiqiu City. At this moment, the basemander was looking at the radar screen. The missile was currently heading towards his expected target. The damage caused is inevitable. He is responsible for protecting the prince and the city. The sacrifices of a number of people were worth it. "This sin I will bear for myself." The armymander spoke firmly. Beside themander stood a young man. The young man standing there was the military leader Chen Ming had spared. His name is Yi Bing. He came here to report what had happened. The militarymander used such a drastic method because he received a report from Yi Bing. He didn''t believe it at first, but when he saw the CCTV footage, He couldn''t help believing it. People of that level would definitely be unable to deal with an attack with such a powerful weapon. And while Commander and Yi Bing were looking at the radar screen The rocket that was sent suddenly disappears from the radar screen. "What happened, where did the missile go?" Themander even stood up from his seat. More than dozens of missiles disappeared in midair. The missile had a speed much higher than that of the Sky Profound Realm. In addition, the material used to build the missile is also made of very strong materials. There was absolutely no way it could be destroyed. "Send a drone to check! Find out why the missile disappeared now." Commander instructs Numerous drones flew out of the base to investigate. But when the drone flew out of the base They can detect something. over the base There are three puzzle robots flying. Seeing the three robots, Ni Bing''s expression turned pale. Now, the three robots point their guns at the headquarters. If they are too far away The entire HQ will surely disappear. But fortunately, they didn''te here to destroy, but to upy. Behind them, the sky slowly trembled and rippled. Arge spaceship appears. Themander and Ni Bing gasped. It seems that the headquarters has been upied. All the systems in the base were hacked by the spaceship''s advanced AI. They can''t do anything now. ¡­ At the same time, the three Ark and udeer captured themand post. At the candy shop, something here was funny. Mei Yuan and Mei Ye do their best to protect Zhuan Nan. They both thought that there was going to be an explosion and that there would be many deaths. However, it was different from what they both thought. Neither of them heard anything. Everything looks normal. Mei Yuan and Mei Yan were puzzled. The two of them looked at each other. "what happened I can sense that there is danger heading this way. Why all of a sudden everything disappeared?" Mei Yuan asked Mei Ye. He was confident in his bloodline instincts. There was no way his bloodline could go wrong. Mei Ye heard her brother''s question. She just shook her head. "I don''t know either. I can sense danger just like big brother. But suddenly it disappeared." The two looked around once more. Everyone at this moment looked at the two as if they were clowns. Suddenly told everyone to crouch and nothing happened. Mei Yuan and Mei Ye slowly got up and walked to collect protective equipment. The two of them at this moment blushed and felt embarrassed. Juan Nan was also embarrassed. He looked at his two bodyguards before shaking his head. Apart from Mei Yuan and Mei Ye who were confident in their bloodlines. He himself believed in the abilities of the two bloodlines as well. because both exist So he survived many deaths in the past. It wasn''t just Su Lanjia who was malicious. So were all the people beside her. Chen Ming looked at Zhuan Nan and the Mei Brothers with a smile. There was nothing wrong with their touch. However, the danger that the two of them had sensed had only been dealt with by him in the blink of an eye. Missiles are destroyed by thews of space and time. Chen Ming chose to use onlyws instead of Dao. "Ah, it seems that my bodyguards are overly worried. I apologize to everyone. To make amends for shocking each other I will pay for all the snacks for everyone." Zhuang Nan spoke up to get embarrassed. But it''s not bad at all. Chen Ming heard Zhuan Nan say andughed. "What are youughing at?" Juan Nan looked at Chen Ming with a dissatisfied expression. However, even though he was dissatisfied with it, He hadn''t thought of doing anything to Chen Ming. Because Chen Ming seemed to be Su Lan Jia''s friend. "I''m sorry that Iughed like that. I just think this kind of situation is really funny. It''s like it came out of a movie or something." Juan Nan had already heard Chen Ming''s apology. He let out a sigh. "I think so too. Never mind. By the way, what did I say just now? Oh, that''s right. Princess, pleasee with me!" Juan Nanpletely forgot what Su Lanjie said about Chen Ming. He now wanted Su Lanjie toe with him for safety. "No, please. I''d rather be with my friends." Received an answer from Su Lanjia that she would rather be with her friend. It made him feel like a knife had cut deep in his heart. And him, wasn''t he her friend? This is more than a friend zone! Chen Ming looked at Zhuan Nan, he really felt pity for Zhuan Nan. However, this was about him and Su Lanjia. Chen Ming was not involved. And while that Juan Nan was feeling bad Mei Yuan wanted to correct his mistake. He walked over and whispered something next to Juan Nan''s ear. He suggested that Juan Nan take everyone with him. It wasn''t Su Lan Jia alone. Juan Nan heard Mei Yuan''s advice and nodded. That might work well. Juan Nan looked at Chen Ming. He may look fragile. However, everyone in the group gave Chen Ming Take the lead. If he wants Su Lanjie toe with him, He had to have Chen Minge with him. "You too came with me." "I?" Chen Ming pointed at himself. Juan Nan nodded before speaking. "The princess'' friends are like my friends. You yourself and your people havee with me. My house is not far from this candy store." Chen Ming heard what Zhuan Nan said, and he could onlyugh in his heart. It seemed that Zhuan Nan''s hierarchy had a problem. Chen Ming shrugged his shoulders before speaking up. "Come on, I''ll go with you. By the way, what about visiting the Queen''s grave? Are you going to go now, or are you going to wait?" Heard Chen Ming''s question about visiting the Queen''s grave. Juan Nan thought for a moment before speaking up. "We can go and visit the Queen''s grave, it shouldn''t be a problem. Besides me, there are father, mother, uncle and aunt who will also visit your grave. Security is excellent." "Excellent just like your two bodyguards. Very dependable. Chen Ming teased, Brother Mei looked at him with dissatisfaction. However, the two of them could only look. Juan Nan let out a sigh before speaking. "You''re going to talk about this for a long time, aren''t you? If you let me guess." "correct" Chen Ming hadn''t teased people for a long time. Now that he has a rhythm, let''s y a bit. Now it''s up to the group to decide that everyone will visit the grave. Zhuang Nan was now the guide instead of Su Lan Jia. Whening out of the candy store Juan Nan contacted the Juan family about Su Lanjie''s affairs. The security is now multiplied. If a missile was fired at Su Lanjie this time, then They were able to protect her in a timely manner with various advanced equipment. Inside one of the offices in the pce Long Yang was currently sitting and working. He was waiting for news from his servant. "By now, why hasn''t anyone reported anything yet?" Long Yang was confident that this time he would sessfully deal with Su Lanjia. It was supposed to be a simple task, but he couldn''t understand that such a simple task, why didn''t one of the assassins he sent so many have seeded? He hadn''t believed in the Killer Guild''s ability from the start. Now even more disbelief in his abilities. He didn''t know that the Assassin''s Guild was actually extremely strong. However, their goal was guarded by an extraordinary person. Even the assassin guild lord would have to respect this person if he knew the true identity of the person protecting their target. Perhaps they would have given Long Yang''s head to Chen Ming themselves. In order not to cause any discord between the Association and Chen Ming himself. The current Long Yang had waited for a while before he received a call back. It was a trembling message that trembled throughout Long Yang''s heart. "The army is broken, what does that mean?!" The message he received was directly from themander of his army. He knew what amander was like. There was no way he would joke around like that. Chapter 710 710 Chen Ming now walked with everyone. In his hand was a bun. He hadn''t eaten it for a very long time. "This spring roll tastes different from all the ones we''ve had before. What''s wrong with it?" Chen Ming had never eaten Chinese spring rolls that tasted like this before. And he had never even heard of the eggying animals that were used in spring rolls. Chen Ming walked and ate. Enjoy the atmosphere in the city Even now, there was a group of people protecting him and his group. At this time, Juan Nan had already brought everyone to the Royal Tombs. Chen Ming looked at the Imperial Tombs. This world is quite strange. It''s a perfect blend of ancient and technology. The tomb has a rather ancient design. However, everything in the tomb was controlled by aputer system. For example, entrances require entering a code and swiping a card to get inside. Looking carefully, you may not see it, but the entrance has a force field. If walking in without entering the code and swiping the card for identification first In any case, it must be incinerated with high voltage electricity until it will be charred. Even the Sky Profound Realm if it was hit by a high-voltage electric shock. They have the right to die as well. Su Lanjie now looked at the entrance to the tomb. She couldn''t help but shed tears. How long has it been since she hadn''t had a chance to visit her mother''s grave? "Mother, I have returned." Su Lan Jia spoke with a voice full of longing. Juan Nan looked at Su Lanjie. He wanted to say something but was speechless. Chen Ming looked at Zhuan Nan. He could sense how Zhuan Nan felt. He was now feeling guilty about something. However, Chen Ming could not say what he felt guilty about. Chen Ming shook his head. He didn''t know it yet, but he was sure he would know about it soon. Juan Nan led everyone into the Royal Tombs without difficulty. Everything went so well that I couldn''t believe it. "How is it possible? Normally, ording to the script, there must be someone to harass. Really strange." Chen Ming looked around. Everything seemed so smooth that my face was frightening. Juan Nan led everyone deeper and deeper into the tomb until he stopped at the side of thergest grave in the tomb. The tomb was very well decorated. Around the grave are flower gardens and ponds where fish are raised. This tomb was supposed to be a royal tomb. On the tombstone was the Queen''s name, Su Maoye. Su Lanjie had seen her mother''s grave. She smiled. She was d that her mother''s grave was well taken care of. Chen Ming once again sensed Juan Nan''s guilt. It really wondered why he felt instead of regret. ''Or the death of the Queen Juan Nan will be involved.'' it just might be However, Su Lan Jia had told him herself that her mother had died from a serious illness. ''Seriously sick, wait a minute'' Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie. She was now beginning to worship her mother''s grave. Chen Ming really didn''t want to do this at all. But it is necessary. Chen Ming used his dragon eyes to look inside the coffin. He saw a lying corpse, but something went wrong. ''Those bones are not human bones.'' On the contrary, it''s impossible to tell that it''s not human bone. However, Chen Ming had knowledge of anatomy or anatomy. He could immediately tell that the bones were fake. "Mother and son have returned. You finally got a chance to visit Mother." Su Lanjie at this moment began to cry out in sadness. She recounted the things that had happened to her when she fled Xiqiu City. Her life was extremely pitiful. A little princess who knows nothing about the outside world. have to face hardships Fortunately, she had met Chen Ning and had been rescued before. Otherwise, I don''t know how she will be now. Zhan Nan at this moment also cried out. Incidentally, he was crying even harder than Su Lanjia. His feelings were both pity and guilt. Chen Ming was now confident. He already knew what guilt Zhuan Nan felt. Chen Ming walked closer to Zhuan Nan. before speaking to him in the softest voice No one could hear what Chen Ming said to Zhuan Nan. "Su Maoxi, where is Su Lanjia''s mother now?" Juan Nan heard what Chen Ming said. He had a shocked expression on his face. Chen Ming raised one of his fingers. he spread his territory Everyone could see that he was talking to Zhu Nan about Su Lanjie instead of Su Mao. Chen Ming at this moment caught Poh Xuannan. It seems that the queen is not dead yet. Zhan Nan at this moment panicked. He looked at Chen Ming with his eyes wide open. Chen Ming was now very curious as to why the matter of the Queen''s still life had not been revealed. Juan Nan is not good at keeping secrets. Chen Ming suspected that the fact that the Queen was not dead and undisclosed might be because no one thought that the naive Zhuan Nan had anything to do with it. "Don''t fret. I want to know why the Queen has faked her death like this. Does it have anything to do with the prince and princess?" Chen Ming continued to ask. He no longer needed the answer to the first question. Because he understood that Juan Nan only knew that the Queen was not dead. but don''t know where "That matter is¡­" Zhuan Nan was embarrassed. "You don''t know about this. Now your expressions and gestures are normal. I don''t have any bad intentions. My acquaintance sent me here to protect the princess." "Acquaintance? The acquaintances you mean are her brothers, right? A brother who isn''t her biological blood who always helps her." heard what Zuan Nan said Chen Ming was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Juan Nan knew Su Lanjie''s brothers. "You know him as well?" Juan Nan nodded and shook his head first to continue "I don''t know personally. But I heard the princess mention them often when we were children. They saved the princess from danger. Without them, there would be no princess today." Chen Ming nodded. The two chatted for a bit before Chen Ming walked away. Su Lan Jia was now finished with her mother''s grave. She wiped her tears before walking towards Chen Ning. Chen Ning hugged her andforted her. The two''s heights were quite different, causing Chen Ning to tiptoe to hug her. It''s really a lovely picture. saw that Su Lanjia had finished paying respects to her mother''s grave. Juan Nan and his men looked at each other. Juan Nan then looked at Su Lanjie before speaking up. "Princess, I have something to tell you. It''s very important. I can''t speak here. You may have toe with me." Juan Nan looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming did not show any expression. He could only breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. Su Lanjie couldn''t decide on this matter on her own. She looked at Chen Ming. Every decision rests with him. If he said no, she wouldn''t go. Chen Ming thought for a bit before nodding at Su Lanjie. She smiled before turning towards Zhuan Nan. "I will go with you." Juan Nan nodded before saying something to the bodyguards. He then guided everyone to his manor house. At the military headquarters of Xiqiu City Now, three average-sized Arcs have already taken over this stronghold. Ark is evolving on its own as it is a robot built with biotechnology. They were now equipped with Cloudier AI. They could expand or contract with the formation that Chen Ming had taught them. The three arcs bound their souls to Chen Ming like dragons. They couldn''t betray Chen Ming. The three arcs hacked the system of Xiqiu City. The entire city''s security system is now under the control of the three arcs. "This is beyond expectation. living robot Is it even possible?" Hu Dao said with a feeling that he couldn''t tell. Beside him, Yi Bing could only nod. The military has a big project that wants to create robots that think and feel like humans. But they couldn''t create it. Because the advancement of technology is not enough. Creating artificial intelligence that can think like humans requires a lot of resources. and even if there are enough resources Collecting the data itself is very difficult anyway. but seeing what was happening in front of them They are confident that in the future Scientists and robotics researchers will definitely be able to create robots that resemble the three arcs. But when, they don''t know. Ark hacking all information systems within the city. They found something different. Within the city''s security system, there is a separate security system hidden under it. Ark, of course, for their master''s safety. The foreign matter must be eliminated or understood. The three arcs prate the split system. and get all the information It was information rted to the boss''s acquaintances. They recorded all the information before sending it to Chen Ming. Chapter 711 711 Juan Nan took Chen Ming with everyone to his home. The current Zhuang family house had extremely high internal surveince. The bodyguards kept a keen eye on the security. They would definitely not let even a fly fly into the impending family house. Chen Ming, seeing that, could immediately tell that There must be a very important person in the Juan family''s house. Chen Ming''s cell phone was shaking at this moment. There was a notification from the three arcs. Chen Ming secretly examined the phone. He read the message Ark sent him. He immediately understood who was inside the n Mansion where the bodyguards were guarding. It was a pity that the person in the Zhuang family was not Su Mao. But as a representative of Mrs. ''Juannan will definitely let Su Lanjie meet Su Mao''s representative. Plus, Su Lanjie knows this representative very well.'' Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie. He wasn''t sure if it would be good or bad for her. ''What will happen, will happen. However, she still had Chen Ning taking care of her. She would be nothing'' Everyone at this moment had already arrived at the entrance of the Zhuan Family House. There were no assaults or anything during the trip here. However, Chen Ming could feel that people were watching him and everyone. There are people with good intentions and people with bad intentions. Chen Ming let them go as they had important duties. That job was to deliver information to him. They were all marked by his formation. all that he had heard all that he had seen All will be sent to Chen Ming. Whether it''s a good or bad wisher, but "Everyone pleasee this way" Juan Nan led everyone into the Juan family house and headed towards the ce where Su Mao''s representative was broken. In one of the rooms in the Zhuan family''s house Su Mao Xia''s representative Her name is Jia Ning. She was very worried. She knew Su Lan Jia very well. In the past, both her and Su Lanjie were close as siblings. The two were so close that they could be called next to each other. always go anywhere together However, she had to cut off her rtionship with Su Lanjie because she was forced by the family. They didn''t want to be dragged into the battle for the throne. Su Lan Jia, who saw her as a third sister Feels like the whole world is copsing She was betrayed by someone she loved like a sister. ''She must really hate us. And the more I learned that we were representatives of her mother who was still alive. How will she feel? She must have felt that even her mother betrayed her. What should she do? How to talk to her so that she doesn''t get angry and resentful of her and her mother? and while she was thinking about what to do Juan Nan led everyone into the room before he saluted her. In fact, even Juan Nan didn''t know who she was. He only knew that she was a representative of Su Mao. If he knew He must not even look at his face. Su Lanjie wasn''t the only one who was betrayed. Juan Nan was the same. She was originally his fianc¨¦e. It was because he was loyal to Su Lanjie. Her family therefore withdrew their engagement with him. He then looked at her with hope. Hope she does something about that situation. But what she did hurt him. The wounds of betrayal are still visible today. He didn''t open up to anyone. No matter how hard the Juan family tried to find a good fianc¨¦ for him, he didn''t care. Jia Ning felt very guilty. She looked at the two of them through the mask. She had to hide her identity for safety. But now she had to reveal it. to tell the truth to both of them Chen Ming looked at Jia Ning. He felt a very strong sense of guilt. She now felt even more guilty than Zhuan Nan. Chen Ming saw that and shook his head, drama, this is drama. He knew what was going to happen after this. He walked towards Chen Ning before saying something to her. She had a very surprised expression on her face. She nodded to Chen Ming. It is to say that leave it to her. Chen Ning approached Su Lan Jia. From now on, it was her duty to help Su Lanjie. From the truth to hurt her Nothing hurts more than being lied to and betrayed by loved ones. Su Lanjia looked at the masked woman. She felt like she had seen a masked woman somewhere before. But she didn''t remember. The current Zhan Nan was worried about what would happen from now on. Will Su Lan Jia be able to ept the truth she is about to receive? "Finally you came back. What is it like outside, Jia''er?" A sweet and warm voice came from the masked woman''s mouth. Su Lanjie heard her question. She had a strange expression on her face. Even her voice felt like she had heard it before. "I didn''te here to talk about my life. I came here because Juan Nan said there was something important to tell me. It would be good to talk to each other. and another one calls me Su Lan Jia. That Jie''er is only given to those whom I am close to call me." Su Lanjie spoke with a harsh tone. This is the tone of an experienced person. Unlike the normal tone she used to speak to Chen Ning and the rest of the group. The masked woman heard Su Lanjie speak with a harsh tone. She let out a sad sigh. Su Lanjia really changed a lot. There is no more innocent and weak girl. A young girl who is pure and full of love for everyone. She was now filled with suspicion. She was always on guard as if she could be attacked at any time. girl in mask She now had no other choice. If she wanted to make Su Lanjie believe what she said, She slowly reached for her mask before removing it. Su Lanjia looked at her with interest. She wanted to know who the woman in the mask was. That''s why she felt as though she was so familiar with her. and as soon as she took off her mask Su Lanjia The aunt was pale as if she had seen a ghost. Jia Ning, the woman she loved like a sister, had not died. "What does this mean?" Instead Su Lanjie was d. She was more suspicious than ever. She couldn''t believe that the girl standing in front of her was Jia Ning. "How dare you disguise yourself as Brother Jianing?" Su Lanjie pulled out her gun before pointing it at Jianing. As soon as she pulled out her gun The bodyguards responsible for protecting Jia Ning drew their guns before pointing them at Su Lanjie. However, when they pulled out their guns and pointed it at Su Lanjie, They felt that everything was spinning before they saw their bodies lying on the ground. Their souls left their bodies. They didn''t understand what was going on. However, there was nothing they could do in spirit form. Juan Nan and Jia Ning along with the bodyguards who had not pointed their guns at Su Lan Jia looked at the reason why the bodyguards fell to the ground. They can see spirits. The person who caused all the bodyguards to fall to the ground was Chen Ming. Chen Ming dealt with the bodyguards by splitting their bodies and appearing in front of them before lightly touching their foreheads. The moment he touched his forehead The spirits of the bodyguards were removed from their bodies. Chen Ming, who had taken off all the bodyguard souls. He spoke with a voice that caused everyone to tremble. "She is under my protection. I can''t let you guys point dangerous objects at her." After speaking, he returned to his original position. Su Lanjia smiled at Chen Ming. Only Chen Ming and Chen Ning made her feel safe. And she knew that the two of them would definitely not betray her. Su Lanjie then looked at Jianing. She needed proof that she was the real Jia Ning or not. Jia Ning couldn''t help but tell a secret that only she and Su Lanjie knew. Su Lan Jia Li''s eyes fell. She really was Jia Ning. "Why aren''t you dead yet? what happened Why did you fake your death and leave me like that?" Jia Ning bit her lip. "I had to do that to protect my family. My family has been persecuted. because I am close to you." "But if that''s the case, you don''t need to fake your death. if you tell me My brother and I will probably help you as well." "It, it''s not that easy, Jia''er." Jia Ning exined the reason why she really had to fake her death. Because her family had chosen to join Prince Long Yang''s side. They forced her toe up with a n to deal with Su Lanjie. She could not betray her family. and didn''t want to hurt Su Lanjia. So she decided to kill herself. But someone came to help her first. And the person helping her was none other than Su Mao. "What are you talking about? T-My mother is dead, that''s not true, my mother would never do that to me!" Su Lanjie would probably ept that Jianing had faked her death. But she would never believe that her mother had faked her death as well. Because of her mother''s death, she had experienced a terrible story. If she could help Jia Ning Why didn''t she help her biological daughter in her guts? Chapter 712 712 Su Lan Jia now felt as though everything that had happened was not true. One heart was d to know that her mother was not dead. But another heart was angry that her mother had note out to help her. She understood Jianing herself. Because she knew she couldn''t do anything about her situation. She had to choose between her family or Su Lanjia. she can''t choose And decided to end her own life than having to hurt the person she loved But her mother was another matter. If she could help Jia Ning Why didn''t she help her own biological child? Why let her experience bad things? If she''s not alive Su Lanjia wouldn''t think like this at all. "Jia''er, the Queen herself was troubled to do so. But it''s really necessary." "Is it really necessary? Haha, it was really necessary to let her own five-year-old child face the dangers that caused her to die so many times. It was really necessary for her child to live like a pig, like a dog, waiting for the day to die. It''s really necessary, isn''t it, and what''s your head now?!" Su Lanjia exploded. This was something she had always suppressed. Even Chen Ning didn''t know that she would suppress her feelings so much. Su Lan Jia was trembling at this moment. She was so angry that her fire element would intervene. Chen Ning needed to approach her first to help her control the turbulent Qi. "Calm down, Lan Jia. I''m still here If you''re ufortable, we can go back now." Chen Ning turned to Chen Ming. He nodded towards Mrs. If Su Lanjie didn''t want to stay here, he would take her back. Part of the teleporter He already knew where it was. He was able to take it with him too. I heard that Chen Ning would bring Su Lanjie back. Jia Ning hurriedly spoke up. "No, you can''t take Jia''er anywhere. The Queen needs Chia Er now." "You want me, so what? I don''t need her right now. Never again in life. As for me, my mother is dead. After this, I don''t have a mother, and I don''t have a friend like you. From now on, don''t let me see your face again!" Su Lanjie finished speaking and turned to Chen Ning. She wanted Chen Ning to help her walk out of here. Jia Ning bit her lip. She looked at Zhuan Nan. He also had an expression that wasn''t that different from Su Lan Jia. She just shook her head. She could no longer ask Juan Nan to help her in this matter. She only had to do it herself. "Everyone surrounded her. Don''t let her leave this city." The bodyguards who had been standing still at first tried to surround Chen Ning and Su Lanjie. They seem to have forgotten something. Their souls once again left their bodies. Chen Ming this time stood in front of Jia Ning. He pinched her neck, making her suffocate. "I told you she was under my protection. How dare you order these maggots to touch my people?" Chen Ming''s current dragon bloodline was extremely concentrated. He was always influenced by the dragon bloodline. However, he was able to control it with his strong willpower. However, this time he let it show. Jia Ning looked at the terrifying dragon eyes. Aside from her seeing Chen Ming. Whoever used her eyes to see also saw him "How about Su Mao? You will appear or let me kill her first." Chen Ming spoke to Jia Ning. However, everyone knew that he hadn''t spoken to Jia Ning. He spoke to someone within her. The suffocating Jia Ning''s face gradually changed. She had an expressionless and cold expression. She didn''t seem to be suffocating at all. "It would be great if you let this child go. Lord Dragon" "The Dragon" Zhan Nan and his bodyguards felt strange in Jia Ning''s change. However, they were even more surprised to hear that Chen Ming was the Dragon King. This world, although full of technology However, before that world was not so advanced. It is said that in the past this world was filled with higher beings. Whether it''s a dragon or Immortal Fire White Tiger or Waree Turtle However, for some reason, those divine beasts migrated to others. The current Chen Ming showed a dragon eye. Or is he really a dragon lord? Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He decided to let Jia Ning go. He restored his dragon bloodline control to normal. Jia Ning once released. She copsed onto the ground before coughing and trying to catch her breath. She grabbed her neck with a frightened expression. She had almost been killed had it not been for Su Mao Xie''s decision to show up and save her. She had already breathed enough air into her lungs. She looked in front of her. in front of Mrs. Su Maoxie was now looking at Chen Ming with worried eyes. She had never seen Su Mao be worried before. Not even when she faced death. Su Maoxie sped his hands together before bowing to Chen Ming. The one she called him the dragon. "I''m sorry that Mao Xie dared to be rude in front of Dragon Lord. Lord Dragon, please forgive Mao''s ignorance." Su Mao Xie, even though she was known as the Queen of the Yang Country. But in front of Chen Ming The position was meaningless. If he wanted to, he could make the whole country disappear. Others might not know how strong Chen Ming was. But Su Meixie, who was in a state of celestial body One could feel Chen Ming''s true power. Chen Ming''s power was far more extensive than anything she had ever seen. He was beyond the boundaries of the rules. Chen Ming looked at Su Mao before shaking his head. "I''m not the person you have to apologize to. The person you have to apologize to is Mrs. Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie. The woman currently looked at her mother withplicated eyes. She didn''t know how to feel right now. Su Mao Xie looked at her daughter. She knew that she had made her I have to meet with many cruel things. But she really couldn''t do anything. She''s not dead yet. But it''s no different from a dead person. "Jia''er, mother''s child." Su Maoxie walked towards Su Lanjie. However, Su Lan Jia walked backwards, not allowing her mother toe near. This was her response when she felt insecure. Her mother did not make her feel as safe as when she was a child. Her mother right now was like a symbol that reminded her of the terrible things that had happened to her. Although it wasn''t Su Mao''s fault like everyone else thought. But a mother''s duty is to protect her child to the utmost. She was unable to protect her child. That''s what''s wrong with a mother like her. "No, don''te near me. I''m going from here I don''t want to hear anything. No, I''ll live for myself. I''ve always done that. Without you, I can live a happy life. therefore don''te in." Chen Ming saw that Su Lanjie''s condition was not very good. He came and stood in front of her. before pushing Su Mao Xia back. Of course he didn''t use any violence. "As you heard, Su Lanjie doesn''t want you to get close. and don''t want to interfere with the game you''re ying I''ll bring her back." I heard that Chen Ming was going to bring Su Lanjie back right away. Su Maoxie was extremely panicked. "No, you can''t do that." "Why can''t I? What reason do you have for wanting her here? Answer my questions honestly. If you distort or lie I can know immediately, and as a result of it, you must know that it is not very good." Su Mao Xie nodded. This was considered Chen Ming to be very kind. He also gave her a chance to exin. Su Mao Xie first began to exin what had happened to her. This was to tell Su Lanjia what had happened. And why was she unable to help Su Lanjie? many years ago Su Mao Xia was the queen that everyone respected and admired. She wasn''t just a queen who made no mistakes. But she is a good role model queen. Everyone loved her, including her children. But one day everything changed. Her sons had changed to different people. Theypeted with each other. Trying to do whatever it takes to get the throne as his own She was the queen who ruled thend in ce of the dead king. She decided to give the throne to her eldest son. But the other sons didn''t give up and tried to take the throne. She did everything possible to prevent her children from killing each other. A mother cannot ept this. But who would have thought? that before she could fix things She will be assassinated first. Luckily, she had some items that would help even though her body was hurt. But if her spirit still exists She still won''t die. is like a zombie She used the moment everyone thought she was dead to escape. Her body had reached its limit, unable to move. She was no different from a handicapped person. and with her determination and will allowing her to be able to remove her own mind But her spirit wasn''t strong enough for people to see her. Only those with the strongest minds would be able to see. Fortunately, Jia Ning had a strong mind. enabling her to see her and could also lend her a body from time to time hear all the reasons Su Lanjie understood that her mother really did not intend to abandon her at all. She just couldn''t help her because even she couldn''t even help herself. Chapter 713 713 Chen Ming let Su Lanjie decide what to do now. She now looked at Su Mao with a confused expression. She was initially angry that her mother would not help her. However, now that she had learned the truth that her mother really wanted to help her, But she couldn''t help her. Her anger had diminished to the point that it was almost nonexistent. However, even though she wasn''t as angry as she was at first. However, the things she had to go through when she was a child still haunted her even now. Su Maoxie saw Su Lanjie''s expression like that. She felt very guilty. She closed her eyes before speaking. "Jia''er, Mother must really apologize to you for what happened. You¡­ don''t think too much anymore. You shall do what you wish." heard what Su Mao Xia said Jia Ning''s eyes widened before she hurriedly spoke. "The Queen can''t do that. If Jia''er returned The Queen will-" Before Jia Ning could finish what she wanted to say. Su Maoxie stopped her first. She didn''t want her child to suffer any more trouble. "Enough, Ning''er. You''ve done enough for the cross. I just know that Jia''er is safe. and under the protection of the dragon lord It''s enough." Su Mao Xie said like that. Chen Ming, who had listened to everything and looked at everything, immediately understood her. Including the information he had obtained from Ark. they stick together All the purposes Su Mao Xie had done were all. Her only goal was to protect her child. She now knew that her child was guarded by the dragon Chen Ming. She can be trusted. It doesn''t matter what happens after this. Su Lanjie at this moment also seemed to understand something. She now didn''t need anyone to tell her, she knew whatever her mother was doing. It''s for her and when she was now safe There was no need for her to stay any longer. "T-Mom, don''t tell me you''re" Su Lanjie spoke with a trembling voice. She wouldn''t think of doing what she thought of, right? Su Mao Xie smiled at Su Lanjie. She didn''t need to speak, Su Lanjie understood. she is dying Truly dead this time Su Lan Jia had to experience the same terrible events as in the past again. She must be unable to bear it. She really couldn''t let go of the past. She thought that her mother would die again. She hurriedly spoke up. "no! I won''t give up, I''m still angry with you. Mother can''t die like this, I won''t allow it!" Su Lanjie''s true feelings emerged. She still wanted her mother. It wasn''t that he needed her help. But Su Lanjie wanted what she had lost in her childhood. Su Lan Jia was now crying. Her manner of crying was different from everyone else. Anyone who didn''t know her as a child wouldn''t understand. The way she cried was like when she cried for her mother''s attention when she was a child. Seeing that, Su Mao Xie immediately walked over and hugged Su Lanjie. She tried to hug Su Lan Jia like she did when she was a child. However, her body was only the body of the mind. She was unable to touch Su Lanjia. Chen Ming saw that. He immediately helped them. Su Mao Xie was now able to hug Su Lanjie. She, whileforting Su Lanjie, looked at Chen Ming with gratitude. Chen Ming was a true dragon master. He can do what others can''t. If she knew that in his universe He was at the True God level. She must have really been shocked and gone to heaven. And Chen Ming had to struggle to pull her soul down and push it into her body again. Chen Ming could only think of that, but only shook his head andughed to himself. "Mother, don''t leave me, I''ve been wrong, I''m just angry. Don''t ever leave me again." Su Lanjie spoke while holding Su Maoxia in her arms. She bit her lip. How could she insult Su Lanjie that even if she was able to return to her body? She would only have a very long time before her body disintegrated. Su Lanjie did not hear Su Mao''s answer. She looked at her mother. "Mother, do you have something to tell me?" Su Lanjia asked. She tried to contain her fear. She already knows the answer. However, she didn''t want to ept it. "that thing" Su Mao Xie closed his eyes. It was something that sooner orter she would know. However, before she could even tell Su Lanjie the truth about her body. Chen Ming had spoken before. "I have cured your body, you will not die, only return to your body." Chen Ming is a person who doesn''t like drama. Therefore, as soon as he smells too much drama He will end it immediately. Everyone looked at Chen Ming. For some reason, everyone''s eyebrows twitched. Su Mao Xie didn''t know how to feel right now. She had already prepared to die. But who would have thought that she wouldn''t die and hug her child with her physical body like this? "I don''t have to die anymore." Su Lanjia smiled andughed. She understood her mother''s feelings. Initially, Su Lanjie was not much different from her. "Yes, mother. You don''t have to leave me anywhere. But Mother still had to prepare mentally. From now on, Mother will probably encounter many more strange things." Su Mao Xie decided to apany her child everywhere. The various ns that she had nned were destroyed by Chen Ming. Her n was that she wanted to control her sons. and pushed Su Lan Jia to be the ruling queen of the Yang Country instead These things that she nned were no longer necessary when Chen Ming was able to seize the powers of Long Yang and the other princes. The secret information of the princes were all in Chen Ming''s hands. The Inte is useful, but it can also be everyone''s weakness. Chen Ming let the mother and son spend some time together while he was hundreds of meters underground. This is where Long Yang keeps the teleporter. The teleporter is a very big machine. "Is this a teleporter?" Chen Ming was impressed. A teleporter is thisrge because it requires a lot of energy to use each time. The energy it needed was enough tost a whole city for months. Chen Ming looked at the teleporter just now, he had one problem. It''s a very important problem. "How does this teleporter work?" Chen Ming had only used magic formations or star gates to travel. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He didn''t need to deal with it himself. Because of this, he had Arke with him. Arc Mark 1 has already learned about the use of teleporters. Ark is now connected to the teleporter system. ready to use immediately All he had to do was get the arc to locate the mechanical star where the nameless emperor was. There he will gain the knowledge to travel back to his universe. Chen Ming hadn''t told Ark to take him just yet. He had to talk to the others first. He couldn''t take them with him. Because it was too dangerous for others. Chen Ming after examining the teleporter and confident that it can actually be used He then headed towards the Zhuan family house. at the Juan family Juan Nan and Jia Ning at this moment watched Su Lan Jia and Su Mao Xie conversing. The two of them were silent for now and refused to talk to each other. The two had been best friends and were engaged to each other. However, because of their families, the two of them were separated from each other¡­ "I really apologize to you, Nan-er." Jia Ning was older than both Juan Nan and Su Lan Jia. She was like the older sister of the two. before things happen "Sorry, I just went. you did nothing wrong I understand your necessity. And stop calling me Nan''er." Jia Ning felt sad. She understands Zhuan Nan. if she was him She must have felt the same way about him. and while the two were in a drama A man appeared. He had an expression that looked like a madman. "You guys are here." This person, like a madman, was actually Long Yang. He had lost all control at this moment. I couldn''t even enter the pce. He was denied everything. He became nothing after Chen Ming brought Su Lanjie here. Juan Nan and Jia Ning were surprised. The two of them saw that Long Yang was carrying a deadly weapon. The two prepare to attack, however. "Would you like that? Do you know if this thing explodes? They''re all dead." Juan Nan and Jia Ning stopped doing anything. Long Yang brought with him was an explosive that could destroy anything in a radius of ten kilometers. "What are you thinking here?" Jia Ning said with a trembling voice. She wasn''t afraid of death. But Zuan Nan was here too. She didn''t want anything to happen to him. "What do you think? Think about taking back everything that belongs to me. Where is that person?!" Jia Ning immediately knew who Long Yang was referring to. He meant Chen Ming. She knew that Chen Ming could do many things. But she wasn''t sure if he would be able to break the bomb that Long Yang had brought with him. and while she was thinking about what to do She could hear Chen Ming''s voice rising. His tone sounded weary. "Drama again. I told you I don''t like drama." Chen Ming appeared with a grenade in his hand. Its color is nice too. Long Yang looked at the bomb in Chen Ming''s hands. He was slightly shocked but he smiled. He wanted to threaten Chen Ming with a bomb. He wasn''t afraid that Chen Ming would be able to stop the explosion. Because only he can control the bomb. However, before he had a chance to threaten Chen Ming, The bomb in his hand disintegrated. Not even a fraction remains Once again, Chen Ming stopped the drama before it even happened. He then looked at Long Yang. He thought what to do with him. Chapter 714 714 Long Yang gaped. Chen Ming easily shattered the High Destruction Particle Explosion. He could only watch the explosion dust fly into the sky with a disbelieving expression on his face. He looked at Chen Ming who was looking at him with a passive gaze. It was as if what he had done was nonsense. "You¡­why do you have to interfere with me? I''m about to seed, why, why!!" Chen Ming heard Long Yang yelling at him. he doesn''t mind Because Long Yang was now insane. and one more thing He''s not himself. Something was controlling him. "Lord Dragon Please forgive him. This isn''t his fault. But it''s my fault for not treating him well." Su Mao Xie''s voice rang out. Even if the princes hurt her, however much but she was a mother She could always forgive them. "No, Mother, it''s not Mother''s fault. It was all their fault for thinking of seizing the throne without caring about Mother''s feelings. Plus, they conspired to try and kill Mother!" Su Lan Jia refused. Whoever did wrong must be held liable. She looked at Chen Ming, wanting to know how Chen Ming would decide now. She thought that Chen Ming would immediately punish Long Yang. However, he looked at Long Yang with his dragon eyes. He seemed to be investigating something. "Like this This is no one''s fault." heard what Chen Ming said Everyone was surprised. How could it not be anyone''s fault? At least it was Long Yang''s fault. He was the one who wanted to hurt everyone here. "You guys are suspicious. Hmm, what if it''s you guys who have a lot of military power? To kill a child who is only a few years old Do you think that child will survive?" This was what Chen Ming suspected. Even if someone helps that child Sooner orter that child would be killed anyway. Chen Ming had obtained all the information from Ark. Only a sniper from a distance could kill her. But why is she still alive today? "T-Lord Dragon. Or would you say¡­" Su Mao Xie looked at Chen Ming with hope. He must know something that she cannot know. Chen Ming did not reply to Su Mao, instead, he walked over to Long Yang before he used his index finger, thumb and middle finger to pierce Long Yang''s head. Long Yang was even more selective. "Long Yang!" Su Maoxie even cried out. She thought that Chen Ming had already killed her child. But what happened next made her speechless. Chen Ming took out something from Long Yang''s brain. It''s some sort of chip. Long Yang, whose chip was extracted from his brain. He looked around in a daze. "Where is this ce? How did I get here?" Long Yang now looked like someone who had just woken up. "Hmm, mother, you haven''t gone to work yet? What time is it? No, I can''t bete. Otherwise, I will definitely be punished again." Long Yang now returned to the self he was before he changed. How long had he been imnted with a brain chip? "N-This is Yang''er. Don''t tell me you can''t remember anything. what happened" "T-Mom, what are you talking about? I didn''t giarize the Jia Ning exam. I swear¡­ Hold on, Jia Ning, why are you so big, and it''s you, Zuannan, what happened?!" Long Yang looked at everyone as he immediately began to follow the situation. Everything is so strange He looked at a young woman. He felt like he had seen her somewhere before. and when he saw her he remembered He tried to hold his head and cried out in pain. The memory on the chip is gone. causing a gap in his memory "No, what''s wrong? My head hurts. Mother help me!" And just as he was about to lose his mind Chen Ming immediately grabbed his head and healed it. Long Yang now had lost his memory. But his lost memories wouldn''t hurt him anymore. Chen Ming after curing his brain He knocked Long Yang to pass out. "After this, I will have to slowly tell him what happened. Don''t tell him everything because he might not be able to take it." Su Mao Xie thanked Chen Ming for saving Long Yang. She now understood why her son suddenly changed. She now thought of her other children. Or they will also get hit by the chip in their brains. Chen Ming knew what she wanted, he told her that he would check it out. His clone was out to inspect everyone right now. And just as she thought, everyone was hit by a chip in her brain. Now, who is the chip side for them? Su Lanjia watched everything happen. She was still curious about Chen Ming''s question. He saw that she was still suspicious. I know what she''s thinking. He exined to her that Even though he was controlled But deep within his heart, he still wanted to protect his younger brother. causing his brains to hit each other And in the end, she was finally able to escape. while everything is happening A young man who stood and watched things happen. His eyes shone. His eyes were like the eyes of a robot. He was sending information to somewhere. The cyborg was unaware that the information he had sent somewhere was being tracked. Within Xiqiu City, no cyber data could escape Ark''s investigation. The information that the cyborg sent contained the following message: ''ns are revealed. Encounter with higher life Reinforcements'' Ark followed up on this cyber data and discovered it was out of range. The fact that the data is out of the inspection range means only that. That information waspletely sent out from this. Ark that has all the information that can be obtained about the cyborgs. Once again, it sent the information to Chen Ming. In the current Zhuan family house, a lot of things happened. But now everything is back to normal. Long Yang was asleep and probably wouldn''t wake up for several more days. His body was fine, everything was just that his brain needed rest. Chen Ming could instantly wake him up. but let him wake up it''s only It might make things even more chaotic. Su Lanjie was nowforting Su Mao. In addition, she introduced everyone to her. Su Mao was d that there were some good things in bad things. She now didn''t need to go with Chen Ming''s group anymore. Because Chen Ming helped the princes return to their original state. and also upgraded the security system for the whole city The terrible things that happened to her family would not happen a second time. Chen Ming, who was looking at everything He got information from Arkma. He could only sigh at the information from Ark. "It''s not going to end that easily, is it?" Chen Ming originally intended that there were no problems here. He would immediately head towards the mechanical star. However, he couldn''t go now. Because he knew that there would be cyborgsing to invade the city soon. Chen Ming was just now wondering why the cyborgs wanted Yu Xiqiu. From the information that Ark gave Xiqiu itself was not highly developed than other cities. To be honest, Lightning City was even more advanced than Xi Qiu City. "Don''t tell me it''s the same thing as Royal Teacher Feng Yanping." Chen Ming thought back to the story of his first enemy. He just shook his head. Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t have a very good expression on his face. Xia Lin and Sun Lin, who had been waiting near him, couldn''t help speaking. "Young Master Chen, if there is something bothering you, you can tell Sun Lin. Sun Lin will do everything that Sun Lin can do." "Xia Lin too. What did Sir Chen want? If Xia Lin could find it Xia Lin was pleased." Both of them looked very worried about Chen Ming. He was like everything between the two of them right now. They both wanted to spend time with him until the time hade for them to leave. it''s sad But it can''t be helped. Besides, Chen Ming did not say that he would nevere back. He is a man who keeps his word. The two believed that he would definitely return again. Chen Ming looked at the two. He smiled before rubbing their heads. causing them to close their eyes and absorb the warm feeling They liked him the most like this on the head. "You don''t have to worry. It''s something that I can deal with easily. It''s just that I don''t like waiting that much." The two received Chen Ming''s answer and nodded. If he says don''t worry Both of them wouldn''t be worried. It was their duty to believe him with all their hearts. on the other hand The current Zhan Nan and Jia Ning reconciled each other. They both knew that everything that had happened was something that could not be helped. Jia Ning, this time, was a fool of Juannan. In the past, it was Zuan Nan who always followed her and reconciled her. It worked. Juan Nan was a straightforward person. Just apologizing and begging for a bit, he epted. Both of them didn''t care about their own families. and agreed to marry after that On a star not far from Chen Ming''s star Many machines are heading towards their target. They were from the mechanical X717, the mechanical that was home to the nameless emperor. A mechanical machine resembling a young girl stands in space. She looked at the star that was her target with nostalgia. "Father, I will find you. No matter where you''re going." This mechanical girl is ready to destroy everything in order to find her father. Chen Ming could not have imagined that all this happened was because the Mechanical Queen wanted to find her own creator. Chapter 715 715 Chen Ming was currently sitting cross-legged, cultivating his mind. He couldn''t cultivate anything else without causing the surrounding environment to copse. within his mind He was trained by Nux. dark mother The two spent time together in it. At the same time, Su Lan Jia, Chen Ning, Xia Lin, and Sun Lin were also practicing different techniques. Chen Ming taught the Dragon Breathing Technique to the four of them. They were currently practicing to absorb the Dragon Qiing out of Chen Ming''s body. making them quickly be stronger Chen Ning was currently at the peak of the Earth Profound Realm. and soon, she would break through to the Sky Profound Realm. Her cultivation speed could not bepared to Chen Ming. But it is considered to be iparably faster than normal. She slowly opened her eyes. before smiling She could now open her Dragon Eyes. Her dragon eyes were exactly the same as Chen Ming''s dragon eyes. "The first stage has beenpleted." Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes as well. Nux now spent time with him until she was satisfied. She would have to sleep to recover after this. "Here, you see, right, Chen Ming? I havepleted the first step, I won. It took me less than three days toplete the first step." Chen Ning made a bet with Chen Ming. If she had sessfully cultivated the firstyer of the Dragon Breathing Technique before three days had passed, She would be able to request something from Chen Ming. Of course it''s not going to be too much of a thing. Chen Ming didn''t want to say that when he had acquired this technique. He was able toplete the first stage of cultivation immediately. However, if he said that, it would probably discourage her from training. "Understood. I see. Your eyes are exactly the same as mine. Now, what is it that you want to ask of me?" Chen Ming asked. He wanted to know what she would ask of him. She didn''t look like she wanted themon stuff either. Chen Ning made a slightly thoughtful expression. but looking at her red cheeks Chen Ming could already guess what she wanted. "I want to go on a date with you in my world!" Chen Ming smiled, he guessed wrong, Chen Ning was straightforward. If she wanted something, she would immediately express her desire. It''s good. However, like that, she could not keep a secret. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. I want to know if he will agree or not. "Yes, why not? I would also like to see what your talent world looks like too." Chen Mingter asked Chen Ning about the time difference. Chen Ning exined about the time difference to him. Between her original world and this world a hundredfold time difference Chen Ming nodded. He was even at the Dao Origin stage. or even if he was at the Newborn God level He was unable to control the Dao of Time between the time dimensions of the two universes. "Good, let''s settle all the problems here first and let''s go to the old world." Chen Ming nodded. He then chatted and spent time with Chen Ning. She started acting cute around him. She sat on hisp before ying a game on her handheld game console. She was not ashamed to show herself that she was interested in Chen Ming. and doesn''t care how anyone looks at her she decided Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning before shaking his head. He was watching her y the game. can touch something he looked up at the sky with his dragon eyes He could easily see through the atmosphere. What he saw reminded him of a movie. Right now, many spaceships are heading towards Earth through a dimensional rift outside the atmosphere. "Alien invasion?" Chen Ning heard what Chen Ming said, and she was suspicious. She, too, looked up at the sky. She can use dragon eyes. However, her dragon eye was still weak, allowing her to see from a very short distance away. But it was enough to see many spaceships sting through the atmosphere. Chen Ning hurriedly stood up. She turned to look at Chen Ming. "Ming, we have to do something. Otherwise, something big will happen!" Chen Ning said in shock. She wasn''t like him to know that these aliens weren''t that strong. At leastpared to him and Ark. "Don''t worry, just look closely, what''s the situation now?" Chen Ming told Chen Ning to make her look up at the sky once more. The woman now looked at the sky again. She saw that the fleet was fighting the three Ark. Ark has a battle power at the Essence Qi level. A level below the Dao Origin level. The highest level aliens were only at the extinction level. There was no way they could do anything to Ark. "Our problem isn''t with those spaceships. Our problems here are different." Chen Ming disappeared in front of Chen Ning, leaving Chen Ning in a daze. What was the meaning of the problem Chen Ming said was here? Chen Ning turned to the direction she sensed Chen Ming. She saw that he was hugging Su Lanjie. His other hand grasped the hand of a girl in robes. Chen Ning couldn''t sense what level the girl was at. But looking at how much force Chen Ming had to use to stop her, It means that she must be very strong. Xiqiu City The people right now were panicking. Everyone could see that in the sky, many spaceships had fallen to the ground. This is the first time anyone has seen a battle between robots and spaceships. The three arcs currently flew to and fro destroying all the spaceships that were aiming to invade Xiqiu City. They were extremely strong. Able tond various spaceships with a single attack. However, despite how strong they were, The other party had a huge number ofers. Thousands of spaceships and mini-airships bombarded the three arcs incessantly. Arc can defend and attack back. But they also had to prevent strays from falling into the city. with a fight that must be ready to defend as well causing the three arcs to work hard and have miss some The spacecraftnded on Xiqiu City. If it fell to the ground, it would definitely cause a lot of damage and casualties. Luckily, Ark controls the city''s security system. Ark maneuvers an anti-aircraft gun along with a series of missiles to destroy spaceships that have dropped to the ground. As for the debris that cannot be defended will be destroyed by the city''s electromaic shield. Ark can also control and defend in the air for Xiqiu City. Just waiting for Chen Ming to finish the matters that happened in the House of the Zhuan Family first. Juan Family House Chen Ming was now blocking the attack of one of the robots that wanted to harm or arrest Su Lanjie. Chen Ming looked carefully at the robot, he found that the robot had the appearance of a silver-blonde girl with blue eyes. Her skin color was pure white, different from normal human skin. She now looked at Chen Ming holding her arm. She was a Chen Ming robot, so she couldn''t understand how she felt right now. However, even if he couldn''t feel her feelings with his mind, But just looking at it, she knew that she was surprised that Chen Ming was able to stop her. Her level, if measured by ordinary power, was within the Essence Profound Realm. which is considered to be a very high level of people in this world. but as far as looking She''s a robot, so she can''t use her qi. The robotic girl shook her hand from Chen Ming''s hand before retreating. She looked at him once more before speaking. "Stop resisting and doing meaningless things. I came here to take her away. If youe to block me again I''ll use my strength." The voice of a female robot rang out. She spoke with an emotionless voice. It made Chen Ming feel that she was one of the anime characters he liked to watch with Tang Huayin. Chen Ming smiled before shaking his head. He was not at all concerned about her threats. Instead, he thought it was cute that she threatened him with such a young girl''s voice. "Even if you say so, However, I can''t let you take the people under my care. little robot" Chen Ming finished speaking and he immediately used his Creation Realm. The surrounding environment had changed. Only Chen Ming and Mrs. were left now. Neither the ground nor the sky transformed into the beautiful sky in Chen Ming''s style. The robot girl hurriedly looked around. She could feel that the dimensions around her had multiplied to infinity. She looked at Chen Ming who was now millions of light years away from her. he was in front of her But she knew that she would never be able to reach him. "Who are you? You shouldn''t be in this world." The robot girl spoke up. Her eyes shone brightly and tried to analyze for a way to escape from Chen Ming''s Infinity Dimension. Chen Ming knew what she was doing. However, he wanted to know if she would be able to seed. Chen Ming let her analyze and dy. He answered Mrs. "My name is Chen Ming. As for why I''m here, it''s because someone brought me to this universe without my consent. But sooner orter I will return to where I came from. However, you are what are you doing here Looking at your appearance You must be at a mechanical star or something. This ce is not suitable for a robot like you." Chen Ming answered the question while asking her purpose. He didn''t ask why she wanted Su Lanjie''s body. Because she had no way of telling. He had to ask other questions to piece together the story himself. Unbeknownst to Chen Ming, she knew that she was dying her analysis of her current situation. She answered Chen Ming''s question to save time. "I came here to find someone. He left after creating me. The Mechanical Star was currently facing a big problem. Soon there will be no such in the sr system." Chen Ming heard that and became interested. Mechanical stars are about to explode. The ster explosion was a very big thing. The explosion could literally bring the sr system down. What''s more, which star is about to explode? It''s probably not X717, is it? Chen Ming thought for a moment before asking her. "You''re not from Machine X717, are you?" Hearing Chen Ming''s question A robotic girl who has no experience in lying or covering up her face. express surprise Chen Ming''s mouth gaped. The nameless emperor, besides leaving the burden of his sister on Chen Ming. He even left the burden of his daughter on to Chen Ming. The Nameless Emperor definitely sent him here to solve all the problems he had caused. what would it be Chen Ming sighed before shaking his hand. He freed the robot girl from his territory. "I already know who you are looking for. He is the same person who sent me here." The robot girl rolled her eyes. She tried to check if what Chen Ming said was true. She found that he wasn''t lying. Plus, she also sensed the dragon''s bloodline from him. She knew that dragons were a race full of pride. They don''t lie Because lying is the way of the weak. "You know Father like that, right? You know where Father is, right?" Chapter 716 716 Chen Ming looked at the little robot before shaking his head. He knew who had created her. But if asked where he is He himself didn''t know either. Chen Ming answered the little robot honestly. "I can''t tell you where he is. because even I, even if I wanted to meet him, could not I can only say that he is no longer in this world, no, not even in this universe." Chen Ming was sure that the person who created her was definitely Nameless Emperor. The little robot heard that. She also had a not very good expression on her face. If Chen Ming just said he didn''t know She might go look for him on another. However, Chen Ming told her that he was not in this universe. This was the first time she felt like everything had gone ck. Even if she is a cyborg It is a highly capable robot. She wouldn''t be able to follow him to another universe. She didn''t know what to do next. She just stood still. She tried to analyze that Chen Ming had lied to her. However, even though she resembled a human. However, she was unable to do many things that a human could do. One of them is self-deception Her program would never allow her to deceive herself. The analysis she got from checking if Chen Ming had lied to her. It came out that everything he said was true. He didn''t need to lie to her because he gained nothing from this lie. The stunned robot She spoke to herself. "What should I do next? I have no other purpose left." The little robot looked very pathetic. If it weren''t for the fact that she was able tomand the spaceship to take over the world Chen Ming had already seen her look like that. He felt something poke him. He knew that this was also one of his written destinies. Chen Ming let out a sigh. The Nameless Emperor really sent him here to solve his problems. He slightly scratched his chin. He didn''t know if he should say it or not. But from his acquaintance with the Nameless Emperor He felt that Nameless Emperor wanted him to help her. "If you don''t know what to do next, Why don''t youe with me? I''m about to cross the path to your mechanical. There the Nameless Emperor left something for me. Perhaps you will find something interesting." heard what Chen Ming said The little robot looked at him with shining eyes. "So you let me go with you? You don''t think you can destroy me like that?" The little robot knew that Chen Ming was stronger than himself. He had the same feeling as her father. He must be on the same level as her father. If he wanted to, he could easily destroy her. Chen Ming nodded to the little robot before speaking. "I have no reason to destroy you. At least for now Order your fleet to stop. At least what''s left." Chen Ming looked up at the sky. The Ark is difficult to fight while defending. However, the three arcs can destroy arge number of fleets. Sooner orter the fleet waspletely destroyed. Arc is malfunctioning and damaged. No matter what, her fleet would be destroyed anyway. Little Robot, after hearing Chen Ming''s introduction, She ordered the fleet to stop attacking. More than three tenths of her fleet had disappeared. It was a wasteful loss. Fortunately, the fleet she brought with her was just an average fleet. does not have artificial intelligence like her "Very good. Now, I have to speak to my people first. Then let''s go to your mechanical star." Chen Ming would only go to the mechanical star with Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. Sun Lin and Xian Lin were too weak to go with him. Sun Lin and Xia Lin knowing that they will go with them will be a burden. The two couldn''t help staying in Qixiu City. spaceship invasion event It ended with soldiers saying it was just a maneuver. It''s a row where no onees out to defend. The little robot was currently hiding with Chen Ming. Her name was RTX5, but Chen Ming didn''t like her name and gave her a new name. Her current name was Xiao Ji. Traveling to a mechanical star with a teleporter is an experience that''s not much different from taking an interster path. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia who had not experienced Star Trek before. Both of them were in very bad condition. Chen Ming needed to help them. He hadn''t noticed that other than Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia, Xiao Ji also had a condition that was no different from the two. She had only traveled in a spaceship through teleportation. But being dismantled and framed again This is the first time Mrs. Her machine almost went haywire. Fortunately, she had a self-healing system. Otherwise it would have been bad. Mechanical X717 is a that normal humans cannot live on. Due to the mechanical X717, the air is extremely toxic. Chen Ming had arrived and had created a boundary where normal humans could live. Although he and the others were able to expel the poison from the air through the qi confinement. But having to smell the smell that makes the body not fresh Nobody likes it either. "It''s still a little bad. Good thing we have a portable air conditioner like this." Chen Ning smiled before looking at Chen Ming. Chen Ming now felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu, mechanical star X717 had the same air as his home. but multiplied by ten times The air is full of carbon dioxide. Chen Ming could only shook his head. "By the way, where is the nameless emperor''s house? Do you know enough?" Chen Ming asked Xiao Ji. She shook her head before speaking. "I don''t know. I only know the ce where father made us." Xiao Ji only knew that. In fact, she didn''t even know the Nameless Emperor''s real name. Every cyborg calls him father. or creator Su Lanjia looked around with interest. She pointed to a ce that looked like a tower. Wait, however, at the top of the tower there was something resembling arge orb. "Here, Xiao Ji, what is that thing?" Xiao Ji looked at the tower that Su Lanjia was pointing at before answering her question. "That tower is Te Tower. It''s a tower to protect from the attacks of the Mega Destroyers." "Mega Destroyer?" "Mega Destroyer is a united group of Androids. They are different from us cyborgs. We have different identities. However, Mega Destroyer has only one existence. They want to destroy us all. topete for resources The fact that this is in such a state is because of them." This was the first time Chen Ming heard an angry tonee from Xiao Ji''s mouth. and when she finished speaking The Te Tower then recharged before releasing high-voltage electricity to destroy something in the sky. "Is that a spaceship?" The spaceship destroyed by Te Tower is different from the spaceship destroyed by Ark. It is bigger in size and has an evil design. "They started attacking again. This is definitely not good." Xiao Ji spoke up. She looked at Chen Ming. "Hmm" "Please defeat the Mega Destroyers for us. It''s because your robot destroyed most of my spaceship." Chen Ming heard that and raised his eyebrows. She is to me for him ordering Ark to destroy her spaceship. She told him that if he wanted He can stop spaceships without destroying them. which it is true To be honest, he just wanted to see the battle of Ark and the spaceships, that''s all. Chen Ming shook his head. He looked at Mega Destroyer''s space fleet. Their number was quiterge. However, if Xiao Ji still had her fleet He was sure that she would be able to defend herself and her people with that fleet. "Well, anyway, we have to defend this ce to find the Nameless Emperor''s home." Chen Ming flew up into the sky. He wanted to try something. He raised two hands forward. Gathering qi and using thew of gravity He changed thew of gravity around him. before pushing the gravity field forward Gravitational waves spread across a wide area in front of Chen Ming. The Mega Destroyer''s fleet was hit by an enormous force of gravity. The spaceship crumbled and shattered. Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction. He''s in the sky, he doesn''t have to save a lot. At first, he wanted to punch the Air Dimension to destroy them. However, that might be too strong and cause area damage. Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming. Her electricity almost shorted the circuit. She calcted Chen Ming''s energy flow. She found that even she connected to a superputer couldn''t calcte the Newtoning out of Chen Ming''s aura. Chen Mingpletely broke Newton''sws of gravity. Chen Ming flew down from the sky. Chen Ning hurriedly said with excitement. "N-That''s Shinraten-" Chen Ming quickly covered her mouth. He shook his head before speaking. "Calm down sister I don''t want to get copyrighted. Chen Ning hurriedly nodded. But from her eyes She must have wanted him to teach him this move. It would be a pity if she wanted to learn this move. She must be at least at the Extinction Profound Realm. After dealing with Mega Desroyer. Xiao Ji then took Chen Ming with everyone to the factory where the Nameless Emperor had built everyone. There should be a clue to tell where the Nameless Emperor''s house is. Hopefully he wasn''t plotting anything weird. Chapter 717 717 On the way to the factory, Chen Ming met many robots. They were no different from humans. They have said they used to tease each other. Although Chen Ming did not understand their jokes . They looked at Xiao Ji before saluting her. They looked at Chen Ming and the others with suspicion. They had never seen a human before. Chen Ming felt that their feelings wouldn''t be any different from humans seeing aliens. Xiao Ji nodded to all the robots who respected her. which slowed down the journey to the factory a bit. The robot factory is still working now. Machines work on their own. What the factory is producing is not a robot. But it was the spacecraft and aircraft that Xiao Ji used to protect her city from the Mega Destroyer. Right now, the robot city in the mechanical was the only city she was in. This made Chen Ming feel worried. He felt that the Nameless Emperor''s house might not be here. If so then it would be a problem. Although the mechanical star X717 is no bigger than the normal world. However, finding the Nameless Emperor''s house that Chen Ming''s mind couldn''t detect was difficult. It may even be to the point of finding needles in the ocean. "This is the factory that father built for me and everyone." Xiao Ji then introduced various points within the factory. She walked through a room. However, she ignored it as if it didn''t exist. "Slow down, Xiao Ji. What room is this, why don''t you introduce it to us?" Chen Ming asked with interest. Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming who pointed to the room she had ignored. She tilted her head slightly before speaking. "Are you¡­ying a dragon joke?" heard that Both Chen Ning and Su Lanjieughed. Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia walked over and hugged Xiao Ji''s neck before speaking. "Xiao Ji, this is really cute." "I¡­cute?" Both Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia couldn''t help liking Xiao Ji. She was no different from an innocent girl. All she had done was to find her father without knowing that what she had done caused so many problems. Su Lanjie had forgiven her. Chen Ming looked at the three before shaking his head. He walked to the door before inspecting it. He found that the door had a formation carved into it. Xiao Ji was a cyborg that had no soul inside her, so she couldn''t see through this door. Chen Ming loosened the seal of the formation. Xiao Ji at this moment saw a door appear. Her eyes opened wide. She had seen this room before. But she had forgotten. Now the memory of this room has returned. "This is Dad''s bedroom." Xiao Ji in a hurry She hurriedly ran into the room. She hoped that when she entered the room, she would see her kind father smiling at her like before. But the room was still the same. but her father was not there. "Father¡­ is not here." Chen Ning and Su Long Jia, seeing that Xiao Ji was sad, both went tofort him. Both acted as sisters for Mrs. Xiao Ji felt good that someoneforted her even though she still didn''t understand many things. Chen Ming leaves the responsibility of taking care of Xiao Ji to Gu Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. He went to inspect the Nameless Emperor''s room. He used his senses to examine the room. He didn''t find anything unusual. However, Chen Ming understood what he was looking for. The Nameless Emperor was not someone who would let him easily find his belongings. Therefore, this time, mind-contact cannot be used. He must use his wits. If he was a nameless emperor Where will he keep the important things? Chen Ming shook his head. He walked over to the bed of the Nameless Emperor. The nameless emperor''s bed was not under it, however. Chen Ming just lifted the bed that was attached to the floor. The floor shattered, showing a path leading down. Both Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at him with disbelieving eyes. "Um, Ming, I think there''s a switch over there." Chen Ning pointed at some button on the bed. Chen Ming looked at the button before shrugging. He went back in time and put the bed back to its original state before pressing the switch and opening the bed like a gentleman. "Ah, thank you for warning Ning." Chen Ning shook his head. Maybe Chen Ming was too powerful and forgot to think about many things. Chen Ming then led everyone down to the basement. He didn''t let Xiao Ji go down first. Because he sensed that there was some kind of danger down there. Chen Ming led everyone down to the basement. He sensed something very dangerous from below. and when he came down to the bottom He was speechless. At the bottom of the bedroom was arge mechanical dragon sleeping. It smoked fire from its nose at intervals. "Mechanical Dragon" Chen Ming turned to Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Xiao Ji, the two and the robot, only Xiao Ji to be safe in case of danger. "Ning Jia, the two of you go upstairs. Down below is dangerous. Even I might not be able to protect you guys." Chen Ming was currently at the Dao Origin stage. Unlike him in his universe where he can draw power from the universe. He who was here was only at the Dao Origin stage. He was much weaker than his previous Infant God level. The current Mechanical Dragon should be at the same level as him. That nameless emperor had actually created something terrifying. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia heard what Chen Ming said. They nodded and immediately did as Chen Ming ordered. The two are not like the women in anime or manga. They understood that staying here would only be a burden to Chen Ming. "I understand." Chen Ning afterwards went out with Su Lanjie. The two of them didn''t show anything. However, Chen Ming knew that the two of them would feel bad. He just shook his head. However, now he has no time. Come sit and think about it. He needed to concentrate on the mechanical dragon. Chen Ming turned to Xiao Ji before speaking. "Walk behind me. What if something happened? Run away from here as quickly as you can." Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming before shaking his head. "I''m not like a human. Even if I''m ruined Another me will appear. You don''t have to worry." Chen Ming looked at Xiao Ji. He let out a sigh before speaking. "And a new lord appeared then it will not be you who was created by your father but another god created by a machine You want it to be like that?" Xiao Ji wanted to say something. But she was speechless. What Chen Ming said was correct. She didn''t want to damage the body that was created by her father. "Because of that You must treat your body as best you can." Xiao Ji nodded. and decided to obey what Chen Ming had told her. The two of them then went down to the bottom. Xiao Ji walked behind Chen Ming. If something happens He would be able to protect her in time. And as soon as the two of them walked down and approached the Mechanical Dragon, The two of them heard a loud sounding from the mechanical dragon. It wasn''t the mechanical dragon''s voice, but the voice of a man. Chen Ming remembered this voice in his heart. "Hey, finally got here my friend, but sorry, this isn''t my home. But if you want to know where my home is in this world Then do the quest given by this mechanical dragon, how is it, exciting, isn''t it!" Chen Ming heard that and his brows twitched. He should have known that the Nameless Emperor would never let him get what he wanted. He looked at Xiao Ji who was now smiling happily. It was just that she heard the nameless emperor''s voice and she was so happy. If she met him alive, how many symptoms would she have? "Father!" Xiao Ji ran to hug the mechanical dragon. Chen Ming was now confident that the Mechanical Dragon would not pose a threat to him and the others. However, this mechanical dragon would give him the mission. Chen Ming spoke to Chen Ning through telepathy. and told her all that had happened. The mechanical dragon at this moment slowly opened its eyes. Its eyes were blue. It slowly lifted itself off the ground and into a sitting position. Its head nearly hit the ceiling. Xiao Ji was currently sitting on his head. "My name is Mega Defender. pleased to meet" Mega defender? Its name is simr to Mega Destroyer. the other side protects destroy the other side If he had to guess The mission that the mechanical dragon wanted him to do must have something to do with Mega. But what is mega? Chapter 718 718 Mega Destroyer mega defender The names of the two had already been told that they had something to do with Mega. Chen Ming was really curious about what Mega was. He looked at the mechanical dragon before asking what he was curious about. "I have something to ask you before I undertake whatever mission the Nameless Emperor has given you." Chen Ming was confident that the quest that the mechanical dragon would give him was It was a mission that the Nameless Emperor had prepared for him. The Mechanical Dragon did not deny that the quest was given to him by the Nameless Emperor. However, he said something that surprised Chen Ming. "Her name is Su Lan Jia. Nameless Emperor you mentioned." Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. When he heard the mechanical dragon speak "Su Lan Jia?" Chen Ming looked at Su Lanjie. She saw that Chen Ming looked at her and immediately shook her head. "It''s not me, I''m just at the Earth Profound Realm. I couldn''t havee here without your help. and one more thing I didn''t even know I had a sister." Chen Ming heard that exnation and nodded his head. He didn''t think Su Lanjie who hade with him had built this ce. There was something that didn''t make sense here, or something that he didn''t think was right. He knew that Nameless Emperor had something to do with Su Lanjie. And the person who built this ce and all the robots was probably a man. Look at Xiao Ji calling him father. ''It doesn''t make sense. Something doesn''t fit in this situation.'' Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He tried to think about it. But I can''t think of anywhere. The Mechanical Dragon spoke first. "Stop thinking about it. It doesn''t matter this time. You will know yourself in the future. This time, you should be more interested inpleting the quest. and then another nameless emperor whether female or male Where does it matter?" Heard what the mechanical dragon said and suggested. Chen Ming could only nod. Sometimes some things should be put first. because when it''s time It will reveal itself. And what does the mechanical dragon say is important? It was his right. Chen Ming let out a sigh. before doing as the Mechanical Dragon suggested. "I will do as you suggest. Hopefully I can understand it soon." Chen Ming thought so. After that he asked about Mega. The mechanical dragon replied to him simply. Mega is all the robots created by the Nameless Emperor. and when he received an answer He then asked the Mechanical Dragon about the quest that the Nameless Emperor had prepared for him. "Then what is the mission that the Nameless Emperor has prepared? Helping the Megas in dealing with the Mega Destroyers?" The Mechanical Dragon heard Chen Ming''s question. He shook his head before speaking. "That mission is much moreplicated than that. The mission that I have been assigned to give it to you is You must help the God of this world." "God created?" Chen Ming didn''t think that the quest would involve someone else who had nothing to do with it. saw that Chen Ming did not understand The mechanical dragon tried to exin. "You wouldn''t think that God had anything to do with this. However, you need to understand one thing. Universe Lord, Nameless Emperor, and Divine Creation, the three of them share a great destiny. But because¡­!@#%!@#" The mechanical dragon that tried to exin something to Chen Ming was Suddenly being damaged by something The mechanical dragon''s body was short-circuited. But it quickly repaired itself before returning to normal. "I can''t say anything more. But from what I know You should already be able to guess why." Chen Ming gritted his teeth before nodding. Someone controls the stream of reality. Anyone who wants to reveal secrets that should not be known will be severely punished. Chen Ming now had a headache. It seemed that the Nameless Emperor had ced a greater burden on him than he had expected. It might be bigger than fighting an otherworldly god who wants to destroy his universe. "Alright, let me tell you how to meet the Divine God of this world. and during your mission You will also find what you are looking for. I advise you to go to the center of the Mega Destroyer territory." Chen Ming didn''t know where it was. But Xiao Ji should have known. She raised her hand before volunteering to lead Chen Ming and the others to the center of the Mega Destroyers herself. Everything was already prepared. Chen Ming was ying the nameless emperor game. He was now getting used to reading the threads of fate. It may seemplicated and difficult to understand. But if you look at it carefully He would be able to see the rhythm of its movements. He knew that many of the things that happened were the things that the Nameless Emperor prepared. As for which Nameless Emperor? He thought it didn''t matter. Destiny is something that cannot be stopped. All I can do is guide it. That nameless emperor might be the one who can guide destiny. But that doesn''t mean he can control everything. What he couldn''t control right now was The emergence of the Mega Destroyers He probably knew it had to happen. But he didn''t want it to happen. The world should be filled with light and vitality. But it was different from what he wanted. This world is full of battles and wars. full of pollution and poison It was different from the world that the Nameless Emperor wanted it to be. However, he knew that it might have to be like this. So he created a mechanical dragon. The Mechanical Dragon wasn''t just responsible for giving Chen Ming a mission. But it also has to look after and protect the mega. the sky is full of pollution Chen Ming was currently on Xiao Ji''s spaceship. Her spaceship is not intended for humans. Make the facilities there are just that. only sit hard However, Chen Ming could change everything as he wanted. This makes it her first spaceship where humans can survive. The spaceship is now hovering above the rusty clouds. It looks good, just like good cocoa. In a sky like this, even a Sky Profound cultivator wouldn''t be able to survive. This pollutant then entered their lungs and devoured all their internal organs. Chen Ming was currently sitting on a long, soft sofa in the driver''s cab. On hisp, Chen Ning and Su Lanjie were taking a nap. Both of them were exhausted after training hard. Chen Ming let them rest. and will slowly awaken them before they reach their goal Chen Ming turned to Xiao Ji before speaking. "How long will it take to reach the goal?" Chen Ming asked Xiao Ji as he looked down. In the space he ced a sofa as a monitor connected to a camera located on the bottom of the boat. making it as if he was floating in the air The monitor only showed rusty clouds. However, Chen Ming was currently using Dragon Eyes. with his dragon eyes He was able to see through the monitor and the rusty mist. Chen Ming noticed that the further away from the Mega City, the more The weather was even worse. He wasn''t surprised the world would explode. "It will take another hour and thirteen minutes to reach the goal." Xiao Ji was able to answer Chen Ming''s question immediately. He heard the answer and nodded. It had been several hours since he had traveled on a spaceship. Chen Ming, if normal, would only be able to travel this distance in the blink of an eye. However, the mechanical dragon had told him that this ce was more dangerous than he thought. There were several machines of the same level as him here. They might not have profound energy or be able to controlw or dao like Chen Ming. however, their strength could bepared to him. and if he''s not careful Those apanying him may be in danger. Chen Ming listened to the Mechanical Dragon''s warning. So he traveled with Xiao Ji leisurely. He was now extremely careful. An hour and thirteen minutes was neither slow nor fast. During long voyages the air was frequently attacked. However, with Xiao Ji''s ability Chen Ming didn''t have to do anything. Numerous small spaceships attacked the enemy until they were destroyed. Xiao Ji is a well developed mega. She has a brain that can control many machines. Even more so that Chen Ming could control his sword. Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming who now knew he had arrived. Chen Ming nodded at her before he looked at Chen Ning and Su Lanjie lying on hisp. Xiao Ji saw the two lying on Chen Ming''sp. she felt something However, she didn''t know what that feeling was. Chen Ming slowly woke up Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. The two slowly woke up. "So that''s it?" Chen Ning asked Chen Ming while twisting his body. She was sleeping very well. Su Lanjie also sat up. She didn''t know when shey on Chen Ming''sp. But she didn''t bother to ask and acted as if nothing had happened. The two of them felt safe near Chen Ming. So they could sleep peacefully. "We have arrived. Let''s go wash your face first." Chen Ming smiled at the two of them before wiping away their saliva. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia opened their eyes wide before hurriedly got up and went to the bathroom inside the spaceship. Chen Ming afterwards turned to Xiao Ji. She was still looking at him. Chen Ming couldn''t read her mind. Because her face is very still. Xiao Ji walked up to Chen Ming''s front before she sat down on the sofa andy down on Chen Ming''sp. Chen Ming was surprised to see Xiao Ji doing that. "Xiao Ji?" Chen Ming didn''t have time to ask further. She took his hand and ced it on top of her head. Her eyes opened wide. "Father used to do this to me." Xiao Ji tried to recall the memories that were iplete. Something went wrong with her memory data system. Chapter 719 719 Chen Ming heard what Xiao Ji said. He didn''t say anything that she hade to lie on hisp without permission. He looked at her nicely. She was no different from a little boy trying to find her father. He stroked her head, causing her to close her eyes. Even though her sense system was not the same as that of a human. However, she could feel that the way Chen Ming rubbed her head made her feel good. Her memories gradually returned. she opened her eyes Her expressionless robotic eyes slightly changed. Xiao Ji slowly rose from Chen Ming''sp. She looked at Chen Ming with her changing eyes. Chen Ming had already seen her eyes. He was just astonished. Before, he could not feel anything from her. because she is a robot But now he could feel it. as if inside her body The spirit is growing Seeing that, Chen Ming immediately understood that Nameless Emperor, no, whoever made her want to create life Chen Ming shook his head. She was now starting to have a spirit. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, looking at her appearance, He thought it was a good thing. Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming for a moment, then stood up and spoke. "Now the ship has arrived at its destination. However, in order to dodge the detection of the Mega Destroyer. It willnd from a point ten kilometers away from the target." Xiao Ji nownded the craft. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia made preparations. After this it will be fraught with danger. The two of them would obey everything Chen Ming told them. Because they knew that they could only be burdens now. Chen Ming originally wanted Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia to stay at Mega City. However, the Mechanical Dragon told him that Both of them are necessary to continue the mission. Chen Ming couldn''t help bringing the two of them along. The spaceship slowly broke through the rusty clouds andnded in a steel forest full of steel trees. The trees, when their bark was destroyed Inside, you can see that there are gears spinning around. The spaceship slowly opened the door. Chen Ming and Xiao Ji walked out from inside the spaceship. The surrounding atmosphere was full of pollution that could not be seen by the naked eye. Chen Ming could breathe poison without any problem. As for Xiao Ji, she is a robot, she doesn''t need to breathe. However, Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia Both of them had to use their own Qi to cleanse the poison. Both of them were currently at the Earth Profound Realm. They can only live in this polluted state for a few hours. Fortunately, they had obtained Chen Ming''s power after the two had linked their destinies with him. "Well, from now on, what danger awaits us, Ning Jia, if you encounter something that you can''tprehend. Please stay away from it as much as possible, understand?" Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia nodded. Neither of them wanted to be a burden anymore. "I understand, don''t worry." Chen Ming saw that the two understood. and understand the importance of survival He looked at Xiao Ji. "You too. You might have a strong body at the Profound Realm. However,pared to me at the Dao Origin realm, you are still considered weak There is an enemy that is at the same level as me. If you meet them I''ll be in charge. All you have to do is watch over and protect Chen Ning and Su Lanjie and yourself, understand?" Xiao Ji nodded. She looked at Chen Ming as if waiting for something. Chen Ming smiled upon seeing that look in her eyes. He stroked her head before speaking. "Very good, Xiao Ji. I entrust the safety of Ning and Jia to you." Xiao Ji nodded. Her ears twitched slightly. Seeing that, Chen Ming, Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia thought that she was extremely cute. Chen Ming after rubbing her head He looked in one direction, his eyes narrowed, he sensed a very vicious aura. "It must be that way." Chen Ming was certain that the direction he sensed the evil was Mega Destroyer''s location. Xiao Ji nodded before starting to guide him. "I will lead the way. But when I see danger, I will flee." Chen Ming let out augh before nodding. Yes, what she understood was what he wanted. The four of them then headed in the direction they received their mission. Hopefully that mission wouldn''t be too dangerous for Chen Ming to be able to protect the three. Fallen Mechanical City The Fallen Mechanical City was a veryrge city. There was a wall that was hundreds of meters tall. There are many artillery turrets on the wall. however, they were in a state that could no longer be used. Great wall However, there was a trace of destruction on it. What destroyed the huge city walls? It must be the same size and height as the wall. "What is this big thing?" Chen Ning could only look at the huge wall that could be seen in the distance. Su Lanjie had never seen such a high and huge wall before. Xiao Ji brought everyone to this city. Outside the walls, there were countless robot corpses. Even though I haven''t entered the city yet, it''s still this much. If entering the city, how big will it be? and when everyone entered the city What everyone saw was ten times worse than outside. Chen Ming, along with everyone at this moment, walked into the city. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia couldn''t help being saddened by what they saw. It was much worse than they both thought. This mechanical city without pollution and was notpletely destroyed. It must have been extremely beautiful. Chen Ming also felt the same way. All three were visitors. However, Xiao Ji, who had been here a long time ago, Can''t help speaking up "This used to be our capital. But it was destroyed by the hands of the Mega Destroyers. Megas living peacefully were destroyed by them until nothing was left." The tone that she spoke might seem emotionless. However, Chen Ming felt that Within that voice was anger. and within anger there is sadness "I cannot help everyone. I am powerless to resist Mega Destroyer. If I had more power Everything your father created It wouldn''t have turned out like this." Xiao Ji med himself. In herputer brain, she must have thought about how her father would feel when he returned. Would he be angry at her for not being able to take care of what he had created? Chen Ming could only shook his head. He couldn''t help her out of this feeling. If she wanted to stop those feelings She needed to fix it. and to do so She must destroy the Mega Destroyer herself. which is difficult If it was Chen Ming He was still able to do anything. Although he wasn''t as strong as before he came to this universe. However, he was confident that with this amount of power he could defeat Mega Destroyer. Xiao Ji after that continued to lead Chen Ming. The state of the city was so broken that Chen Ming could not tell where it was. Only let Xiao Ji lead the way. and while Xiao Ji was leading the way Chen Ning heard something. She walked over to Chen Ming before nudged him. "Hey Ming, did you hear something?" Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning in surprise. He couldn''t hear anything. It was almost impossible for Chen Ning to hear it, but he didn''t. His level and Chen Ning''s level were too different. This meant that whatever sound she heard was a sound that only she could hear. "Where did you hear it from?" Chen Ning heard Chen Ming asking. She turned to the direction where she heard the sound. "that way" Chen Ming nodded before turning to Xiao Ji. "Xiao Ji, what ce was that path before it was destroyed?" "That path used to be a mechanical cemetery." "Mechanical Graveyard?" "We Mega to live long. But there are some groups of Mega who want to leave because they have lived their lives to their satisfaction. Or a mega that has been damaged to the point that it can''t be repaired. They will be buried in a mechanical cemetery. The Mechanical Graveyard has a special ground that can dpose metals." Chen Ming Dai heard like that, thought that the deaths of the Megas were no different from the deaths of humans. Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning. Or would she hear a mechanical spirit? Chen Ming shook his head. How is that possible? Well that robot shouldn''t have- Chen Ming hadn''t finished thinking yet. He immediately turned to Xiao Ji. At this moment, Xiao Ji was also starting to have a soul. Who said machines and things can''t have souls? Everything is possible. Chapter 720 720 A robot is considered a type of artifact that, after a long period of time, bes a spirit. Chen Ming didn''t know how long Xiao Ji had been built. That''s why she had started to have a spirit in her body. Just like the remains of the robots inside the Mechanical Graveyard. Even if they were broken and couldn''t be repaired. That doesn''t mean that souls can''t be born from them. Chen Ming and his group arrived at the mechanical graveyard. Mechanical graveyards were no different from human graveyards. It''s just that its form looks mechanical. "A noise came from over there." Chen Ning pointed in the direction of a huge grave. Chen Ming told everyone to wait here for him. He will go and see for himself. "You guys are waiting here. I''ll go in and check it myself." The three nodded and watched Chen Ming walk into the tomb. The soil within the tomb was filled with elements that Chen Ming had never seen before. It has metal dposition properties. These soils are full of metal elements. It''s very crumbly but it''s also very hard. "If these soils can be melted andpacted together, Maybe it''s even harder than ult metal or mithril." Chen Ming was extremely surprised. However, he shook his head. To bring these soils to use, it is inappropriate. These soils were filled with the bodies of dead Mega people. It was no different from using human bones to make weapons. He didn''t have a bad heart to be able to do that. one more thing He already had weapons that suited him such as the Sea Lord Dragon Trident and the Dragon Fang Saber. Both weapons were God level. Chen Ming couldn''t use it right now. If he brought it out His body had definitely been torn to shreds. Chen Ming let out a sigh. He then headed towards the direction Chen Ning had pointed to him. The closer Chen Ming walked to the huge grave, the more he felt an enormous spiritual pressure. "This feeling is Dao Origin Level Spirit Pressure!" Chen Ming was extremely surprised. He hurriedly walked closer to the grave. This might have been the goal he had been assigned. Dao-born spirit It must be the spirit of the Creation God. And while Chen Ming was walking to inspect the tomb. Xiao Ji now had a very bad expression. Some kind of memory was springing up in her mind. She looked at therge grave. She''s like she''s been here before. but she didn''t remember She couldn''t even remember when there was such a huge tomb. "This is what happened. The memory data is being repaired, but the data received is external data that has never existed in the database." Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at Xiao Ji. The two of them were now worried. Xiao Ji didn''t look like himself at all. "What''s wrong with Xiao Ji? what happened" Chen Ning approached Xiao Ji. Su Lan Jia was the same. The two were worried about the two older little robotsbined and multiplied by a hundred. Xiao Ji shook his head before speaking. "I''m nothing. Just some information entered into my database. it''s external data But it can bepared to internal data." Xiao Ji tried to exin as simply as possible, simply that her former memories were being restored. However, new memories came in thatpletely enriched the memories she already had. Chen Ning and Su Lanjie were relieved when they heard that. Especially Chen Ning who had seen movies about machines. She was afraid that Xiao Ji would lose herself. and began to hunt and exterminate the human race because they polluted the earth. "That''s fine. if something bad happens Tell Chen Ming immediately!" Chen Ning introduced Xiao Ji. for her now Chen Ming could solve every problem in the universe. Although the person said to be careful of himself. Because he might not be able to help them. But she knew that if something like that really happened Chen Ming had the ability to lead everyone out of here. Xiao Ji nodded. Within her emergency database If something happened to her, go find Chen Ming immediately. Chen Ming was currently walking near arge grave. His expression had changed. "This¡­ is not the spirit of the Creation God. However, how did it happen?" The soul that Chen Ming examined at the Dao Origin level was not the Spirit of a Creation God. It''s not really anyone''s soul. It was like bringing together several souls to the Dao Origin stage. Within one soul there are billions of souls. how is it possible This is not reasonable at all. Can quantity beat quality? Chen Ming examined the enormous spirit for a moment. He just shook his head. He couldn''t understand how it happened. ''Nux, do you know anything about this huge spirit?'' He tried to ask Nux but she fell silent. She was probably asleep. He could only sigh and let go of this huge soul. he can''t do anything It''s like it''s for something or someone and something or someone isn''t him. He looked at Chen Ning. She was the one who could sense this enormous spirit. It might have something to do with her. However, he who was about to call her saw that she was saying something to Xiao Ji. He who was about to call Chen Ning had to stop. He noticed Xiao Ji just now that something had changed. "Her soul evolved. How is it possible?" Chen Ming was extremely surprised. Based on the knowledge he had and the experience he had encountered with Zhang Rongshu, It takes a thousand years for something to give birth to a soul. And it took more than a thousand years to develop it. However, Xiao Ji''s spirit had just been born not long ago. However, her soul had begun to develop. Chen Ming felt that her soul development had something to do with this gigantic spirit. can He thought for a bit before making a decision. "Xiao Ji, can you pleasee and see me here? I have something to show you." heard Chen Ming calling her name. She looked at him before nodding. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia wondered why he had summoned Xiao Ji. but did not call them. However, they didn''t say anything and just stood and watched. Chen Ming did not call them in. It means that there may still be danger for them. Xiao Ji walked over to Chen Ming before looking at him with sparkling eyes. Her eyes were no longer emotionless. and as soon as she walked in front of him She stopped. She had the same symptoms as what happened just now. Her memories were repaired and augmented. Chen Ming saw that Xiao Ji was absent-minded. He opened his eyes wide. He saw that Xiao Ji''s soul was absorbing the spirit within the huge soul. ''Wait a minute, is this huge spirit just for Xiao Ji?'' Normally, if this type of soul absorption urs, Those who absorb other souls may lose their own identity. and be someone else Or be a person with multiple personalities in one person. However, Xiao Ji now only absorbs spirit energy. leaving only the shell Her spirit grew stronger and stronger. Chen Ming watched Xiao Ji absorb the spirit energy from the huge soul. Even how much soul she had absorbed It didn''t seem like it was enough. The gigantic spirit gradually became smaller and smaller. "I never thought that Xiao Ji''s emerging spirit would be so powerful." Chen Ming said in surprise. He was currently using the Dragon Eye to examine her soul. He did not stop Xiao Ji from absorbing souls. Because the spirit within the gigantic spirit was just an invisible spirit. Even if it disappears It doesn''t damage the bnce. Xiao Ji''s soul did not grow in any way. But it''s packed. Her body was now at the Profound Realm. Her soul was developing to fight at the same level. And at that moment, Xiao Ji was entering repair mode. Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia heard something. It was a very loud mechanical sound. "What is that thing?" Chen Ning looked in one direction. She saw something moving in the distance. Su Lan Jia also saw what she saw as well. "Don''t tell me it''s you." Chen Ning nodded before speaking. "That guy must be something that breaks that huge wall. and look at the appearance It''sing this way!" Chen Ning panicked. She turned to Chen Ming. His expression did not change in any way. He turned to Chen Ning before speaking. "Ning Jia, you guys hurry back to the spaceship. It''s not safe here. Take Xiao Ji with you." Chen Ming took out a few of his Dragon Balls before injecting a huge soul into his Dragon Ball. Afterwards, he opened Xiao Ji''s mouth before shoving a dragon fruit into her mouth. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia nodded. The two then ran over to Xiao Ji before carrying her back to the spaceship. Fortunately, Xiao Ji programmed the spaceship. Chenning and Su Lanjie, even if they couldn''t drive a spaceship, just givingmands to the AI would be enough. For safety, Chen Ming sent the three arcs to protect the spaceship as well. "It seems like this mission is more dangerous than expected." Chen Ming looked at the mountain-sized mechanical beast. Its level was at the Dao Origin level. It could control the Dao of Metal and Destruction. Chen Ming now, if wanting to deal with this mechanical beast, He needed to concentrate directly on it. He couldn''t fight it and block Chen Ning and the others at the same time. Chapter 721 721 A gigantic mechanical beast as tall as a mountain. It had previously fallen asleep after destroying the invaders. This time it woke up. It detects the signal of the intruder. It was currently looking at Chen Ming with its red mechanical eyes. He was extremely angry right now. Within this demon realm itself, a soul had begun to emerge. [detected foreign matter dispose of Get rid of itpletely.] A mechanical sound rang out within its enginepartment. It seemed that this magical beast was built to be able to ride it as well. And inside the engine room, there was a robot sitting on the seat. The robot''s condition is the same as that of the Mega people. however, he was heavily damaged. in robot standards He must have been dead for hundreds of years. ? The Mechanical Beast now moved and headed towards the direction of the stronghold, detecting the intruder''s signal. It was full of resentment, wanting to destroy what had taken everything away from it. [To the Creator Heaven''s nester] Chen Ming now looked at the Mechanical Beast from a distance. Its size was huge. If fighting Everything here is going to crumble. Chen Ming, after looking at the mechanical beast, He looked at the spaceship flying in the distance. The spaceship is protected by three arcs. "Having three arcs is enough for everyone''s safety." Chen Ming, after ensuring that the others were safe, he looked at the Savage Beast. Chen Ming used the Dao of Space and Time. He wanted to test something. And as soon as he used the Dao of Space and Time, The mechanical beast roared. The dao of his dimension and time had been destroyed. "As expected The Dao cannot be used to control it." Chen Ming already knew that the Dao could not do anything about it. Instead, he went back to his traditional methods. qi, he would use his qi to fight against it. His qi was now iparably stronger than before. Whether it''s a matter of quantity and quality. He was based on star profound energy. The star qi was stronger than the magic qi. Chen Ming in his hand currently held an iron sword. This Iron Sword seemed to be an ordinary sword. However, it was a fully upgraded sword. Its current weight was over tens of thousands of tons. Chen Ming when it came to the Dao Origin stage. He could use a sword that weighed a hundred thousand tons. But that sword, even if it hits the highest level. It can add up to this much weight. "The rest is thew of gravity." Chen Ming looked at the mechanical beast that was now very close to him. Chen Ming decided to open first. He bowed slightly before kicking the ground. The space beneath him exploded before swiftly sending him into the sky. Chen Ming when he came up to the sky He pulled the sword backwards before injecting his profound energy into it. The sword trembled with swiftness. "The power of the sword cuts the sky!" Chen Ming then shed in the direction of the mechanical beast. He used sword power along with the Sky Cutting Sword Technique. True to its name, the sword wave cut across the sky before shing towards the chest of a gigantic mechanical beast. Phing! The sound of cutting sounded. The giant mechanical beast was cut in two. Chen Ming looked at it. He knew that even if he cut it in half, However, he could sense the danger from it. Chen Ming looked at the marks that he shed it in two back together again. He might have shed it, but it wasn''t damaged in any way. The Mechanical Beast that had seen Chen Ming attack from afar, had taken it for granted, it was acting like it was about to throw a spear. The rust in the air gradually gathered into a spear before it threw it towards Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw him throwing a rusty spear at him from afar. He set up the sword before injecting the zed sword power onto the sword. The spear flew towards Chen Ming at a rapid pace. Chen Ming shed his sword towards the sharp tip of the spear before shing it apart. And at that moment the spear split and Chen Ming was in the middle of the shing slit. The spear transformed into a cage and quickly squeezed together. The rusty cage strangled Chen Ming. However, he could easily explode his qi and destroy the steel cage. "Not at all normal." Chen Ming smiled. How long had he not fought like this? Chen Ming set up the sword again. "Since the Dao cannot be applied to that guy. You only have to use it on yourself." Chen Ming used a dao on himself instead of a dao that had a wide-ranging effect. sh of gigantic mechanical beasts with the dragon has begun The battle of Chen Ming and the gigantic mechanical beast began. The battle between the two was extremely intense. Each and every collision creates a mass ofpressed air that bounces around. The rusty fog and copper clouds were dispelled. The sky was as beautiful as ever. But on the ground, old buildings that were on the verge of copse copsed. Ten gigantic swords shed the mechanical beasts. Mechanical monsters defend and counter with tens of thousands of guided missiles. This isn''t a fight anymore. It''s a war between the two. Fortunately, this world is durable. Otherwise, disaster would surely follow. In the cloudless sky of copper A spaceship was flying away from where Chen Ming and the mechanical beast were fighting. inside a spaceship Xiao Ji who became abnormal after receiving the memories back. At this moment, she slowly came to her senses. She now looked around her body with suspicion. The memory information she had obtained It might not be hers. However, the memory information that she had acquired had more resonance with her than she thought. She was clutching at her head. Even though she was a robot, she could still feel a headache. "Headache, why do we think headaches are impossible for us?" She shook her head before giving up the thought of having a headache, she looked around, she couldn''t remember how she got here. Earlier, she remembered that she had spent time with her family. Xiao Ji now had a terrible headache. which she thought again It was impossible for her to have a headache. Various memories flooded her, causing her to be in a mess. "R-system mess" Xiao Ji now slowly opened his eyes wide. She understood why she initially thought it was impossible for her to have a headache. She was now extremely shocked. She was no longer human. but be a robot "W-What happened to us? It''s not true, it''s not true, is it? We are still human." Xiao Ji panicked. She thought her headache was actually not a headache. It was just a side effect when she processed too much information. She remembered it, she remembered it well. She had already died from an incurable disease. She was tormented living in bed and unable to move. She could only watch her father and mother find ways to help her. Until both of them stumbled and died while doing the mission. Fortunately, the sect where her parents worked was willing to help pay for her treatment. But since there were no her parents in this world She was discouraged from continuing to live. And soon she was gone from that world. After that world, she was reborn many times. However, her life was not good in any country. Fate tried to hurt her. She had no way of doing anything with what she was going through. I don''t know how many times she died. However, her death this time was different. She didn''t go to be reborn as usual. But she was floating in the darkness after her death. and when she regained consciousness She could feel that someone was pulling her soul from the stream of rebirth. Her soul was ced in a vessel of some sort, prepared to be ced into the body of a robot. While in her spirit state, she heard the voice of a woman speaking to her. "You don''t need to be afraid. I brought you here to help you. Your destiny is cruel. It wants to destroy you no matter how many times you are reborn. I can only prolong time before that person arrives. you must be patient and you will no longer have to suffer a painful fate." Xiao Ji who was the spirit was there. felt very close to the person who created her body. After she received her body She spent time with her creator until It was time to separate. She didn''t know how many hundreds and thousands of years had passed. "I cannot stay here for long. and it will be a long time before that person arrives. I know the pain of loneliness I will seal you until the one who will change your fate arrives." Her creator then sealed her. However, she was unable toprehend everything. something bad happened Her body was carried to a specialnd that could devour her body. The body that the Creator had given her was devoured and disappeared. She returned to being just a spirit once again. The seal that her creator had created was broken. "Even that person can''t stop destiny." Xiao Ji was very sad. Will she have to experience bad things in every life because of that fate? She lived with loneliness and sadness for a thousand years. Until she almost lost her identity. However, before she lost her identity, She felt something. "This feeling it" Xiao Ji in spirit form could feel another existence approaching her. She did everything to attract attention. However, she was too weak for her tomunicate with her other self. She was afraid that her other self would pass her by. And she will miss the chance to be one. She couldn''t help but start attracting the surrounding spirits to help her. Souls are only shells. She could easily control them. Everything was as she had hoped. And she was now one with another body that her mother had created. Used, the person who created her was not her father as in the distorted memory. but a different mother Chapter 722 722 Chen Ming fought a giant mechanical beast. He used arge number of swords to fight against it. He also tore apart the dimensions. Pulling down a small star within a short distance from the mechanized star''s atmosphere, descended to attack the mechanized beast. He did whatever he could think of to deal with this giant mechanical beast. But no matter how much he tried to destroy it But it was back to normal anyway. "Well, how do you do it like this and it''s still not broken? Where will you endure?" Chen Ming smiled. He had never fought so hard before. he wiped his sweat The Mechanical Beast raised its hand forward before unleashing dozens of guided missiles at Chen Ming. Each rocket is packed with devastating power. If you don''t manage it well, It could cause widespread destruction. Chen Ming was able to dodge the attack, but if he dodged the rocket, it mightnd in a popted area. even if they are robots Chen Ming did not intend to treat them differently from humans. Xiao Ji has shown that robots also have feelings. It''s not any different from humans. Chen Ming decided to deal with all the guided missiles. "Empty Saber Index" He used the Nine Souls Sword Point that was filled with Laws of Void. The sword that was filled with the Laws of Nothingness that he had created shattered the Massive Destruction Rocket by engulfing it into the void. The Mechanical Beast, seeing that its devastating rockets were ineffective, wanted to attack Chen Ming in another way. Thousands of beam guns appeared all around him. All the barrels were aimed at Chen Ming. Chen Ming prepared to defend using his territory. However, before that mechanical beast had a chance to unleash this attack, Both the Mechanical Beast and Chen Ming sensed something. Something is waking up "This feeling it" The Mechanical Beast now had a calm expression. It shuts down its turrets. And after it calmed down and did not intend to hurt Chen Ming anymore. It turned to look in one direction. That direction was the direction that Chen Ming himself sensed the awakening of something. And that direction was also the direction that Xiao Ji''s spaceship flew away from his battle and the mechanical beast. "what happened" Chen Ming looked at the spaceship. The spaceship is now flying still, not moving anywhere. Chen Ming looked at the mechanical beast once more. Once he was sure that the mechanical beast had calmed down. and didn''t think of fighting him anymore. He disappeared from where he was flying and reappeared on the side of the spaceship. He had arrived at the side of the spaceship. for safety He had the three Ark keep an eye on the mechanical beast. After that, he entered the spaceship. and when he enters the spaceship He saw something that had changed. Xiao Ji was currently chatting with Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. She didn''t even look like a robot. "Xiao Ji, is that you?" Chen Ming asked to be sure. Xiao Ji looked at Chen Ming before nodding. "Yes, it''s me." Chen Ming heard that and let out a sigh. "What happened, Xiao Ji? You now look different than before. It''s not that it''s not a bad thing. I just want to know what happened." Xiao Ji nodded. She exined to Chen Ming what had happened. and also told him her true identity. The Mechanical Beast that calmed down was because she had told him there was nothing to worry about. and Chen Ming was arade. "You¡­ you control a mechanical beast?" "To call it control wouldn''t be quite right. I can say that I can bettermunicate with that boy. He was made to protect. But it was because of them that he became like this." Xiao Ji spoke with a gloomy voice. Chen Ming heard what she said and understood. The ones she meant were definitely the Mega Destroyers. "Then there is one more thing that I have to tell you. The mission that we came here to help the gods It seems that the mission has been sessfullypleted." Chen Ming looked at Xiao Ji. "What do you mean?" Xiao Ji was silent for a moment before heaving a sigh. "The one who created me is the God of Creation. But now it''s gone, and I have the duty to act on your behalf. I will be the next god of creation in ce of Mother. This is the purpose Mother saved me for." Chen Ming heard that and opened his mouth to say something. However, he was speechless. He looked at Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. It means that now everyone is together. The people who could break destiny and destiny were Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Xiao Ji. At this moment, the mission Chen Ming had been sent to do had already beenpleted. He looked at Xiao Ji who was currently stroking the little robot''s head. He thought back to earlier. "Before we go back I''d like to take a moment. I don''t want to leave that child here." Xiao Ji and Chen Ming after she had exined everything to Chen Ming. "I don''t want to leave that kid here. You mean that mechanical beast?" Xiao Ji nodded. "He is not a demon at all. His name is Da Zi." "Da Zhi¡­" Xiao Ji nodded. She now forced the spaceship to approach Da Zi. Da Zi now stood still and looked at the spaceship with nostalgia. Although Da Zi was unable to make facial expressions or gestures. But the spirit that was born in Da Zi''s body reflected his feelings very well. "Da Zhi, sorry I''mte. I''vee to receive you." Xiao Ji flew out from inside the spaceship. She flew in front of Da Zi. Da Zi trembled. Its body gradually dposed into a small ball with a digital screen on its face. Da Zi immediately rushed towards Xiao Ji. Xiao Ji smiled and hugged Da Zi tightly. Chenning and Su Lan Jia, who was on the spaceship, could only look at the two. They didn''t think that a hundred meter tall mechanical beast was actually a cute little robotic ball. "Isn''t this a blind eye?" "No, I don''t think we''re blind. That ball looks cute, don''t you think so?" Xiao Ji then took Da Zi onto the spaceship before immediately ordering the spaceship to fly back to Mega City. The current Mechanical Dragon slowly woke up from its slumber. He could sense that the mission he had given Chen Ming had already been aplished. "Finally, the three of them get together." The Mechanical Dragon''s voice changed into a woman''s voice simr to the person Xiao Ji called Mother. "So what will you do next? when collecting all three But the three of them are still too weak to face that guy." This time it was a male voice. This time, it was a male voice that resembled the nameless emperor''s voice. "That''s why we need him. He will be the one who will change the destiny of the multiverse. He is the only person recognized by the Mother of Darkness." "...That''s him, who was recognized by the Mother of Darkness. would surely be epted by the mother of fertility If it were him, he would definitely help our universe." "I hope it''s like that. they areing Let''s talkter." "acknowledge" The mechanical dragon after that returned to himself. it sighed ''When are you two going to stop using me as amunication tool?'' The mechanical dragon shook its head. It felt bad but it couldn''t do anything. It was made that way. Chen Ming, along with everyone at this moment, came to the factory before going down underground. The Mechanical Dragon was awake now. Chen Ming went straight to the Mechanical Dragon before immediately reporting the mission. He felt strange. He felt like someone had been here before. "Very good. Your mission has been sessfully aplished. as a reward forpleting the mission I''ll show you how you can find what you''re looking for. What you were looking for was in Da Zi''s body. He can bring you back to where you came from." It was as the Mechanical Dragon had said earlier that he would find what he wanted to find. But who would have thought that it was Da Zi that he fought so desperately? This wouldn''t be a joke, right? Heard that Da Zi was able to bring Chen Ming back to where he came from. Chen Ning, who had listened to everything quietly, walked over to Chen Ming. "You can''t go back yet. You must do what you promised me first." He had promised Chen Ning that he would return to her world together with her. In addition, there was also the matter of Xia Lin and Sun Lin. Dongfanggu also had to let him help. And the biggest problem that Chen Ming hadn''t dealt with yet was How to save this from exploding? Chapter 723 723 Chen Ming now needed to save the matter of the Mechanical Star first. If he left it like this The star will surely explode. And when the stars explode Other stars in the same sr system will also be blown away by the stray. A star explosion is no small matter. This was also the first time Chen Ming had to do something like this. He never thought, never dreamed that he woulde to this point. The point where he talks about saving the whole. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Chen Ming turned to the Mechanical Dragon just now before asking, How could he save this? The mechanical dragon said to Chen Ming, If he wanted to save this, then The first thing he had to do was He needed to deal with the reason why the stars were like this. He needed to destroy the Mega Exterminator. It was the Mega Destroyer who caused this once beautiful to fall into this state. The Mechanical Dragon also said that What does a Mega Destroyer look like? And why the Mechanical Dragon was unable to deal with it? The Mega Exterminator is actually just a virus. But even if it''s just a virus But it was extremely strong. Chen Ming had only dealt withrge enemies. He didn''t know how to deal with a small enemy. Even Xiao Ji himself She also didn''t know how to deal with it. Because she might risk being infected with Russ and destroyed. "What should we do? We now know that Mega Destroyer''s true identity is a virus. It''s not something we can see with the naked eye." Chen Ning spoke with a worried expression. Xiao Ji calctes the time. Now the star''s persistence time has been shortened. "We don''t have much time left. If measured by the spread of rust fog We have about a week before the Megas can no longer inhabit this. and may have to flee to others Xiao Ji''s voice was now full of sadness. She didn''t want it to be like this at all. "And after that We will have about a month left before the star explodes and wreaks havoc on the sr system and its ster paths." Chen Ming heard Xiao Ji speak and her tone. He just let out a breath. He didn''t want it to be like that either. He didn''t even want the Megas to flee this. He wanted to deal with it as quickly as possible. "Speaking of viruses, we have to go to experts on viruses. But where can we find them?" Su Lanjia spoke up. She had already taken a sample of the virus. The virus is in the rust fog. however, it was in very small quantities. It can''t do anything with a built-in antivirus. "Wait, Xiao Ji, do you have a built-in antivirus that can block these viruses to a certain extent? Is there any other Mega? Chen Ming asked Xiao Ji. She might be the only hope for this situation. Xiao Ji shook his head. Not every Mega has a built-in antivirus. Only the robots her mother built had antiviruses. "Then, can you clone an antivirus ss and put it in a storage device?" Chen Ming had a n. He didn''t know if it would work. But it has to try. "I can do that. Do you want me to do that?" Xiao Ji was willing to do anything if it could help her. Chen Ming nodded. Xiao Ji then did as Chen Ming wanted. He got information about antivirus already. along with a sample of the virus Now it only remains to find someone who knows about it. He might have to go to another. Su Lan Jia''s home was technologically advanced. But it wasn''t enough. Chen Ming had to find a star simr to Yuel. However, if he wanted to find a star simr to Yuel, He must return to Chen Ning''s universe first. inside the sr system A young woman was asleep among countless stars. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the young man. Her eyes were now full of love. This young woman was the Dark Mother Nux. She now looked at him through the fragments of her within him. She wanted him to find and collect all the fragments of her. so that she couldpletely be his. She was looking at him lovingly. Her eyes suddenly changed. She reached forward. "What do you think you''re doing Nuwa?" Nux said, her voice full of anger. There was some light in her hand. "What did I do? I am the one who has to ask you what you are going to do. what you are doing is going to bring the multiworld to an end." "And how?" "You''re just one man. Are you ready to destroy everything!" Nux was silent and didn''t reply. The fact that she didn''t answer was an answer in itself. "This story will not end here. Every true god and demon will chase him. If he came to the Realm of True Gods and Demons, then Even you can''t protect him." after speaking The light that was in Nux''s hands gradually faded away. when she was gone Nux thenughed. "Protect him, I wish I had a chance to protect him. but until then The roles of the two of us will probably alternate." Nux felt confident. when that time hase The person who had to be protected was her own. Chen Ming still didn''t forget to find her fragments and Gaia. If he could collect all the fragments of her and Gaia, then No god or demon could do anything to him. "I''ve been waiting for you, my husband, don''t make me wait too long." Nux then begins to sleep to recover his power. She must keep her strength. I didn''t know when Nuwa would attack Chen Ming again. Mechanical Star X717 Chen Ming now knew where the core of the virus was. But he couldn''t do anything about it. The antivirus that he got from Xiao Ji was not enough. It can stop the virus but cannot destroy it. "Having received this much information, I must stop first. From now on I have to go to the Yuel." Chen Ming turned to Chen Ning. He might not have been convinced before that if the key to return to and from a other than his own was used. Where will he show up? However, now that he had the knowledge of a formation formation, He was able to read the formation without difficulty. He saw that its coordinates in the formation within the key were adjusted ording to the birthce of the person who would use it. It meant that if Chen Ning used the key It will take her to her world. To return to her world She could only take Chen Ming alone. Because he had no other existence in another world. Su Lanjia and Xiao Ji The two of them might be able to live in another world. Xiao Ji was not a naturally urring spirit. It was a spirit that was drawn by the gods from the afterlife. Because she wanted to stop her cruel fate. Chen Ning was now ready to use the key. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "I''m ready. Let''s go together." Chen Ning took Chen Ming''s hand. She looked at Su Lanjia and Xiao Ji. "Remember my contact number." Chen Ning gave the two of them a contact number. Chen Ming told her that in her universe Both of them may exist. As for the story that both will have a memory of this universe? It depends on Chen Ning''s system. "I understand." After that, Chen Ning immediately took the key and brought Chen Ming back to her universe. The current Chen Ning brought Chen Ming back to her world. No abnormalities urred during the overpass. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. He came with her too. The two of them were now in her bedroom. Her bedroom was quite normal for a girl. Chen Ming looked around the room with interest. This was the first time he had entered a girl''s room like this. He identally saw something he shouldn''t have seen. He turned to Chen Ning who was blushing now. She hurriedly ran to collect things that he shouldn''t have seen. "You didn''t see anything." Chen Ning threatened him. He didn''t think that she would be this cute. "Okay, I guess I didn''t see anything." Chen Ming smiled, and just as Chen Ning was about to let out a sigh of relief. The door to her room opened. "Ning''er is back?e help mom do-" That Zhang Lin entered the room. She saw Chen Ming and Chen Ning who were putting away her underwear. Seeing that, Zhang Lin couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 724 724 It all happened so fast. Chen Ning didn''t catch up. Zhang Lin closed the door before rushing towards Chen Tiannan. She had to talk to him about Chen Ning now. Chen Ning rubbed his face. She looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Why, why Chen Ming, you already knew that your mother woulde up to me, why didn''t you stop the time!" Chen Ming looked at Chen Ning before raising one eyebrow. "So, why is that?" Chen Ning let out a sigh. She knew why he hadn''t thought about using his power to freeze time. He was looking at her heart''s underwear. "This is your fault. You will be responsible." Chen Ming heard Chen Ning''s words and smiled before speaking up. "Of course, I''ll take responsibility for you, don''t worry." Chen Ming after speaking. He looked at the door of Chen Ning''s room. Chen Ning also looked at the door of her room. She heard people running up on the second floor. "It seems that even if I don''t want to take responsibility for you, Her father wouldn''t agree." The door of the room was forcefully opened. Chen Kongnan at this moment entered the room. He looked at Chen Ming with sharp eyes. "You, Ning''er''s boyfriend. It seems we have a lot to discuss." Chen Ming heard what Chen Kongnan said. He just smiled. If he was a woman, his father would have looked like this. Chen Kongnan after speaking with Chen Ming. He looked at Chen Ning from head to toe. He let out a sigh to see that his daughter looked normal. Chen Kongnan, after looking at Chen Ning, gave Chen Ming a sig to follow him downstairs. Without saying a word, Chen Ming followed him down. Chen Kongnan led Chen Ming to the living room. "How long have you been dating my daughter?" Chen Kongnan asked Chen Ming earnestly. Chen Ming honestly replied that he had only known Chen Ning for a short time. "She has known my daughter for a short time. But back into your room? How brave." Chen Ming did not reply. He wanted to know what Chen Kongnan wanted to do to him. And before Chen Kongnan could say anything else, Zhang Lin had entered the living room first. "You say you''re relieved, just say it. You don''t have to y the role of a fierce father-inw. Where does it work nowadays? Do you want Ning''er to run away from home?" Chen Kongnan heard what Zhang Lin said. He was speechless. He let out a sigh. "Even so. But Ning''er didn''t tell us anything. I suddenly have a girlfriend like this. Dad can''t take it." Zhang Lin then began tofort Chen Kongnan. Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. It seemed that the Zhang Lin and Chen Kongnan in this world were quite different from the Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin in his world. He was confident that even if he became a daughter His parents probably wouldn''t have acted like this. ''Ning''er must have done something to cause the two of them to be like this.'' Seeing Chen Ming''s expression and expression Zhang Lin couldn''t help but tell Chen Ning''s story to him. Chen Ning did not show any signs of liking men. She only has female friends. They were afraid that she would not like men. and there will be no heirs to both of them Chen Ming recalled the first time he saw Chen Ning. He had to admit that he thought the same thing too. "Dad, Mom, Ning is here. Why are you telling such an embarrassing story in front of your eyes like this?" Chen Ning appeared. She had finished packing in her room now. and hurried down towards Chen Ming. She didn''t know what her father and mother would do. She was not afraid of what the two of them would do to Chen Ming. She was afraid that the two would show him their embarrassing side. and as she thought If she cameter Zhang Lin would definitely bring her extremely embarrassing story to Chen Ming. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. Her cheeks turned red. After thinking about it This was like introducing her boyfriend to her parents. Chen Kongnan coughed up a cough. He looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Okay, I don''t care about you entering my daughter''s bedroom today. But the next day, don''t do that again. Now it''s time for you to introduce yourself to us." This is a very serious matter. Chen Kongnan would not ept him. If he''s not good enough for his daughter Chen Ming currently did not exist in this world. He currently had nothing to identify him. But fortunately, he was able to use thews of reality to change the world. He instantly created his existence in this world. Chen Ming made a change in reality with a snap of his fingers. He created his identity. The mind of this world, in addition to not resisting him It also helped him. As if Chen Ming now existed in this world, no, this universe, creating an existence might seem like a small matter. But each universe has its own rules. If it were normal, Chen Ming would have been targeted by now. But because he is destined to be connected to the great existences Nux and Gaia. Because of that, no one would want to have trouble with him. At least in this universe Chen Ming introduced himself. He is a famous chef in this world. He had just returned from abroad. He and Chenning met through the Inte. The two were friends ying games together. Chen Ming, who had returned to his country and had no rtives or friends, came to Chen Ning. Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin heard that he had no rtives anywhere. And none of my friends here felt pity. "Chen Ming, I remember hearing the name from somewhere before, that''s right! She was Chen Haolin''s son. Why didn''t you tell us that you wereing back, or we''d have to pick you up?" It seems that changing that fact has worked a little too well. He had a destiny with Chen Ning, allowing him to use that destiny as an intermediary and form his identity. Chen Ming yed along the water. Chen Kongnan now allowed him to associate with Chen Ning. Zhang Lin was also Chen Ning''s face was now extremely red. She''s embarrassed anyway. However, she did not deny it. Chen Ming, after introducing himself and obtaining permission from Chen Ning''s parents to associate with her. He showed his cooking skills to the two of them. The two of them had eaten Chen Ming''s food. The two even more supportive of his rtionship with Chen Ning. after meal Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin let the two spend time together. Zhang Lin had already prepared his room. Today, he will sleep at Chenning''s house. Chen Ming and Chen Ning were currently in Chen Ning''s room. Chen Ning was still embarrassed that the situation had turned into introducing her boyfriend to her parents. This was the first time in her life that she felt embarrassed and happy at the same time. She looked at Chen Ming now. He was using a magic formation to find the Yuel. He wanted to deal with the mechanical star problem as quickly as possible. Chen Ning knew that when he had dealt with the problems of the mechanical stars . He had to deal with Xia Lin and Sun Lin matters along with Dongfanggu''s affairs. And then he must definitely go back to his universe. and when ites She needed to choose whether she would go with him. or wait until hees back to her It was really a difficult decision for her. "I have found the coordinates of the Yuel." Chen Ming spoke as he looked at Chen Ning. She was currently nk and thinking of her thoughts. Chen Ming smiled before walking over to hold her, then sat down on the bed with her on herp. Chen Ning is small andpact, easy to carry anywhere. Chen Ning was slightly shocked, but she let Chen Ming hold her and ce her on hisp. "Is there something bothering you, Ning?" Chen Ming asked, he didn''t know what she was thinking before. Chen Ning heard Chen Ming asking. She shook her head before speaking. "Nothing, it''s just that we''ll have a little more time together. And after that, you will return to your universe." Chen Ming nodded before speaking. "You''re right. After I''m done with things, I''ll probably go back to my universe. But did she forget something? "forget?" "How does time move between dimensions and the universe? You are the chosen one. Dimension and time are distorted by her body. We have a year in this universe before we have to go back and save the mechanical." The flow of time changes ording to the universe of the chosen ones. In this universe or multiverse Chen Ning was the chosen one. The time of each dimension would follow Chen Ning''s footsteps. Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. She just smiled dryly. It seemed that she was so worried that she had forgotten about it. And just as she was about to say something to Chen Ming . Her cell phone rang. She picked up her phone before looking at the number that had called. it''s a strange number She immediately answered the phone call. "Is this Chen Ning''s number?" A woman''s voice rang out. Chen Ning recognized this voice. It was Su Lanjia''s voice. It seemed that she existed in this world and she had received memories of her existence in another universe. Chapter 725 725 Chen Ning told Su Lanjie her whereabouts. Soon, Su Lanjie appeared in front of Chen Ning''s house. However, when Chen Ning and Chen Ming came out to meet her The two were surprised. At this moment, she came to Chenning''s house in a luxury car with a driver and bodyguards. The price of the car was even more than the price of Chen Ning''s house. Su Lanjie in this world is a youngdy. That girl looked different from Su Lanjie in another world. She had seen Chen Ning and Chen Minge out of the house. She smiled at Chen Ning and Chen Ming with a soft smile. Both Chen Ning and Chen Ming looked at each other. Can''t believe that Su Lan Jia in this world is so different from Su Lan Jia in another world. "Ning Ming, why are you looking at me like that?" Su Lanjie slightly tilted her head. Not understanding if they had done something wrong, the two looked at the model. It was Chen Ning who answered Su Lanjie''s question. She told Su Lanjie the truth she was feeling right now. Su Lanjie heard what Chen Ning told her. She couldn''t helpughing. Herugh was kind and sweet. It was unbelievable that two identities of different worlds could be so different from each other. "Hehe, I really am like that too. However, here I am very different from myself in the dream. I hope you two will not be disappointed in me." Chen Ning and Chen Ming shook their heads. "There''s no reason to be disappointed. You in this world or the other world are different, it''s not strange. If we''re disappointed, it''s us who are at fault. Come on,e into the house. We have something to tell you." Chen Ning wanted to bring Su Lan Jia into the house. However, the bodyguards who were watching Su Lanjie and Su Lanjie were blocking Chen Ning for now. "You have a music lesson in half an hour. I''m sorry But we can let the youngdy talk to you like this." Chen Ning, who was blocked from taking Su Lan Jia into the house, looked at the bodyguards. She felt something from this bodyguard. Didn''t he look above his own boss? This matter really had to be told by Su Lanjie herself. Su Lanjie''s expression wasn''t that good right now, she looked ufortable, judging from how happy she was that Chen Ning had brought her into the house earlier. It proved that she didn''t want to go to that music ss. "Goodbye for a day wouldn''t be a big deal, would it, Lan Jia? You and I, we haven''t talked to each other. Udsa came to see me today. Learn music whenever you can. It''s notpulsory." Chen Ning spoke to Su Lanjie with a smile. Su Lanjie wanted to agree, but "No, sir. You must go to study music. I received direct orders from His Highness." heard what the bodyguards said Su Lanjia had a sad expression on her face. She really wanted to spend time with Chen Ning and Chen Ming. And just as she was about to apologize to Chen Ning and Chen Ming . Chen Ming spoke first. "Not bad, the liese out very smooth. Indeed, you have not received anymands from that which of yours. but received orders from someone instead Someone named Yun Name?" In Chen Ming''s hand was a mobile phone. However, that cell phone was not Chen Ming''s cell phone. The bodyguard who heard Chen Ming said looked at his cell phone with wide open eyes. The cell phone in Chen Ming''s hand was his cell phone. Chen Ming just now read the message he spoke to the person who hired him. He wanted to walk and snatch his cell phone back. But he couldn''t move. It was as if something was holding him back. The bodyguards couldn''t see that around him a snake formed from air swirled around him, rendering him unable to move. Chen Ming finished reading the message and turned to Su Lanjie, who now had a very bad expression. She seemed to know someone named Yun Shi. "Yun, is this your music teacher?" Chen Ming ignored the bodyguards. He was just one of the pieces in the board game. He asked Su Lanjie to which she nodded. "Do you want me to do anything to him? like making him disappear Or don''t want to mess with her again?" Chen Ming could easily handle this problem. All you have to do is snap your fingers. and this problem will be gone Yun''s name would only be a memory. Su Lanjie heard Chen Ming''s offer. She had no doubts about him. that he would really do that She had memories of herself in another world. And she knew what he could do. But she shook her head. "Thank you, Ming, but it''s not better. I will take care of this matter myself." Su Lanjia said with a smile. Her smile was not a forced smile at all. She said that she would deal with this matter herself, that she would deal with this matter herself. She did not refuse because she was considerate of Chen Ming. Chen Ming received Su Lanjie''s answer and shrugged. "If that''s what you want." Chen Ming then released her bodyguards from their shackles. He was released from his shackles. He hurriedly pulled the gun from his suit jacket. "Stop right now, Dong Hai. What are you thinking of doing?" Su Lanjia looked at Donghai. She was not worried that the gun would pose a threat to Chen Ming or even Chen Ning who was watching the situation. She knew it would take more than just a gun or any weapon of war to hurt them both. not to mention fatal Killing both of them was impossible. If Chen Ming was still standing and someone who can deal with Chen Ming only God level "Whatever I do, I do what I have to do. If she refuses to go to Mr. Yun, then I''m going to kill these two." Dong Hai really looked confident that he could deal with Chen Ming and Chen Ning with his gun. He was such a fool. "What are you guys waiting for? Come out and help!" Not only Dong Hai Even the driver and the other bodyguards belonged to Yun Shi''s people. saw that everyone who apanied her were all mobs. Su Lanjie''s expression was not very good. Everyone who was looking to hurt her right now is the person she trusts She didn''t think that people who has taken care of her since she was a child will be the person who will hurt this model Seeing the expression on Su Lanjia''s face Chen Ning couldn''t help being angry. She looked at Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded to her as a sign that he would not interfere. He left it up to Chen Ning to deal with these people. He will do just that. snapping fingers only Now everyone was within his territory. He didn''t want it to be loud and disturb others. Chen Ning, seeing that Chen Ming had already set up the territory, She held her finger forward and took out her saber from within the storagepartment. The saber flew straight towards Donghai. Chen Ning did not intend to kill Dong Hai with a single blow. He was able to dodge Chen Ning''s attack. "What is this! Flying Saber!" Dong Hai and the others in his group panicked. However, once Dong Hai had a foothold, he shouted. "Don''t panic. It was just a drone in the shape of a sword. Shoot it down and it''s over!" Dong Hai was the first to shoot the saber. He thought that bullet would destroy a saber. However, the reality was different from what he thought. Aside from the sword, it won''t break and It even threw a bullet at him. This time he couldn''t dodge the bullets. The bullet pierced his right shoulder. "Dammit!" Dong Hai hurriedly grabbed his shoulder. The other people who saw that didn''t dare to fire their guns at the saber that was floating in the air. "Ignore the drones. take care of that baby girl The drone will stop working on its own!" Dong Hai no matter what, still thought that the Flying Saber was just a drone. He didn''t believe that Chen Ning could really use the flying sword technique. "Protect Lan Jia for me." "Got it, have fun." Chen Ming pulled Su Lan Jia to stand near him. Meanwhile, Chen Ning jumped onto the saber. She will y these people to be afraid. There was no one who bullied her friend and she would easily let go. Chen Ming and Su Lan Jia looked at what was happening within Chen Ming''s territory. Chen Ning really hit those with malicious intent on Su Lanjie. Dong Hai and his group now knew what they were facing. They were currently in front of a true Saint Mage. The sword she was standing on was indeed a magic sword. Chen Ning looked at Dong Hai and his group with eyes full of fury. She stood on the sword gracefully like a goddess. Dong Hai and his group were currently lying face up in the sky. They were crushed so soft that they could not move. If hospitalized, he would have to lie in a sick bed for months. There was not a single part of their bodies that didn''t hurt. They are considered lucky to be alive. "Let this be your lesson. If you want to mess with Lan Jia again Next time, I''ll send you guys to meet the devil." heard what Chen Ning had said. Dong Hai and them all nodded. They promised that they would never mess with Su Lan again. saw that Chen Ning had finished attacking them. Chen Ming wouldn''t be able to let them lie down in front of Chen Ning''s house. He treated them Of course, after treating them Chen Ming had used a formation on them. If they were to go back on their words They would be instantly killed by lightning. Chapter 726 726 Stalker After dealing with Dong Hai''s group, Chen Ning immediately took Su Lan Jia into her house. Chen Ming at this moment had dealt with all the small matters. No one would know what happened in front of Chenning''s house. Su Lan Jia at this moment looked at Chen Ning''s house with interest. whether it was her now or another world Chen Ning''s house was different from what she had seen. "Why haven''t you seen a house like this?" Chen Ning crossed his arms and asked Su Lanjie. She used the same tone and demeanor that she used on Su Lan Jia in another world. Su Lanjie heard Chen Ning''s words. She immediately apologized for being rude. Chen Ning was even unable to go. She didn''t think that Su Lan Jia would truly be such a young disciple. "No, sorry. I''m just used to talking to you in a different way." Chen Ning saw how guilty Su Lanjie felt for acting like that and couldn''t help but apologize to Su Lanjie herself. Su Lanjia smiled before telling her it was okay. After that, Chen Ning introduced Su Lan Jia to her parents. Su Lan Jia, who had already known Chen Kongnan and Zhang Lin from another world. Able to talk to both of them without difficulty. Su Lanjia''s cell phone rang. Yun Shi called her. Now was the time for her to arrive at the conservatory. "Looks like they didn''t say anything to this lord. Hang up and do not answer the call is the best choice. That bastard can''t do anything to her after this." Chen Ning looked at Chen Ming. He nodded his head before severing his and Su Lanjie''s fate strings apart. Yun Shi was not a special existence. Makes cutting the line of fate easy. no problem Su Lan Jia didn''t know what Chen Ming was doing. However, she did as Chen Ning suggested. She hung up the phone. "Eh, just now, why does it feel like someone is calling?" Su Lanjia checked her cell phone. found that no one called After Chen Ming had cut the fate link between Su Lanjia and Yun Shi. The two became strangers. Including the others who should have known him through Su Lanjie as well. Right now, the only people who remembered who Yun''s name was were Chen Ning and Chen Ming. Chen Ming because she was the chosen one. As for Chen Ming, it was because he was the one who cut the fate thread himself. Su Lan Jia and Yun Shi''s troubles ended there. "Okay, it''s time to go to the Yuel. Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?" Chen Ning decided not to go with Chen Ming too. She originally wanted to go with him along with Su Lanjie. Bute to think about it. She was not confident in her abilities. She was more afraid of being a burden to him. "Um, I''ll stay here with Lan Jia." "I''m sorry I can''t go with you. i''m too weak I''m afraid that it''s just the weather that star might kill me." Su Lan Jia was the same. I heard that Chen Ming wanted to go to another. she wants to go too However, she was just an ordinary human. Afraid that it''s just breathing air from aliens She might die. She didn''t know if the alien air would be toxic to the human body or not. Chen Ming had already heard their reasons. He felt a little lonely going to another by himself. but he understood "Understood, I''ll be right back." "It''s good to understand. Hurry back and take me and Lan Jia to travel. We have one year in this world before returning to the other world." Chen Ning reminded Chen Ming that he still had to do what he had promised her. Chen Ming nodded. He told her that he would not forget. and wille back as soon as possible After that, Chen Ming used a formation. and immediately traveled to Yuel. The Yuel star in this universe was different from the Yuel star in Chen Ming''s universe. This ce was at least hundreds of years ahead of the Yuel in his universe. There is no division ofnd here. There was only one empire. The currency used by Yuel was still the original Xenian currency. Chen Ming appeared at the entrance to North Star Sixty City. Immigration must pass through a checkpoint first. He needed to pay the entrance fee. Chen Ming also had some Xenian money in him. The Xenian worlds of both universes are the same. He could easily enter the city. "Now we have to find out where we can find someone who can help us destroy the virus." Chen Ming immediately began to search for information. He knew someone was watching him. However, he didn''t think anything of it as the people looking at him had no malicious intent. I was just curious and curious about his identity. Chen Ming walked down the street. The Yuel in this universe was far more advanced than he had imagined. Now there are robots that live like humans. What is a living puppet like? It was just like Xiao Ji. It is a robot with its own mind and soul. In addition to living robots On this, there were many humans and other species that he had never seen before. He was supposed to be a normal human being with nothing interesting. whening to this Yuel He had be a freak. Chen Ming also heard robots and aliens talking about him. "Look at that. Look at the dress. That guy must be a human from an undeveloped. I don''t know fashion at all." "Come on, don''t pay any attention to it. People from the backward are like that. But it''s better not to go too close. I don''t know what disease it will bring." "I haven''t heard that those from the backward are all savages. Well, that guy might pull out a weapon and hurt us." "Do you guys think we should call the Guardian? That guy looks untrustworthy. What if they were space terrorists? Chen Ming could only shook his head. The robots and aliens are already too human-like. Humans who looked like him but in strange clothes looked at him with eyes full of contempt. They looked at how Chen Ming made them look bad. "This is a First time seeing something like this." Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked at the people who were looking at him with contempt. He saw that Chen Ming was looking back at him. He became dissatisfied. "Look at the face. Do you want to have a problem? Come from which star, go back to that star You have humiliated me and the human race." Here we are talking about races. Chen Ming wanted to retaliate. However, he came up with something. He hasn''t been human for a long time. Chen Ming released his true form. Dragon Horns, Dragon Wings, and Dragon Tails slowly sprouted from his head, back, and cyx. ck eyes became the color of the universe. Chen Ming looked at the person who scolded him for race. He smirked before speaking. "How are you now, human?" Chen Ming''s voice was extremely powerful. Everyone there, whether it''s a robot or a robot. living beings of different races and people panicked No one had ever seen a Chen Ming race before. Those who secretly called Chen Ming behind their backs turned pale. Chen Ming saw that the disy of power was effective. He walked towards the humans who were harassing him. "How can you not say that? Just now that I''m the one who will humiliate your race. As far as I can see, the person who humiliates the human race is you." Chen Ming burned him with words. He was speechless. or dare not speak He could only turn away. "Good, like that and turn your face away. You guys too, stop gossiping, maybe you won''t find a kind dragon like me in the future." Chen Ming then walked away. Leaving only silence After Chen Ming left A man appeared He was dressed in a dignified and futuristic outfit. He looked at the human who had previously scolded Shen Ming. He was sweating right now. He felt as though he had just survived. "Evan, did I say that before you say something think first?" Evan was the name of a human who almost had a problem with Chen Ming. Evan looked at the person speaking. He was quite shocked to see him this time. "Chief Elon I can exin this." "No, I don''t need an exnation. Go back to base now." Evan looked at Elon. He was about to follow Chen Ming. "Is Chief Elon really following him? He''s not human." "He¡­ is human. At least it was before. I have something to discuss with him. He himself had no malicious intent. He wasn''t even the one who started first." After speaking, Elon disappeared. He headed over to ask to talk to Chen Ming. Chen Ming, after dealing with Evan in his own way. He was trying to find a ce where he could help him. and while he was looking at the shops around him He heard someone''s voiceing from behind him. Elon was currently standing in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming saw Elon and immediately realized that He was the one who had been secretly following him since entering the city. "Stalker" Chapter 727 727 A Crazy One Elon was about to say something to Chen Ming. Hearing that Chen Ming had already called him a stalker He couldn''t helpughing. "Stalker? Haha, this is the first time someone called me that. In fact, what I do seems to be like that." Elon directly admits that what he did was no different from a stalker. Moreover, he knew that Chen Ming must have known that he was secretly following him. Chen Ming looked at Elon. He raised one eyebrow. He waited for Elon to say what he wanted. Chen Ming knew that Elon had something to say to him. or ask him questions Elon finishedughing, he looked at Chen Ming to see his expression. Seeing that Chen Ming didn''t have a fierce expression. He immediately began to speak to him what he wanted. "What are you doing here on this?" He asked immediately to the point. He wanted to know what Chen Ming was doing on this. This star was unlikely to have what he wanted. Elon took a reading of Chen Ming''s power on his measuring device. He found that Chen Ming''s strength was higher than the ten most destructive battleships of Yuelbined. If Chen Ming wanted He could easily destroy this entire. Fortunately, he had no malicious intent. Otherwise the robots and creatures that despised him would have died. Chen Ming heard Elon asking. and looking at his uniform immediately understood He must havee from this''s security force. Chen Ming didn''t need any equipment to check the stats. He could tell that Elon''s stats were at the same level as his standard extinction Profound Realm. He should have a rather high rank in his agency. Chen Ming thought for a moment before honestly telling him why he hade to this. Maybe Elon could help him find someone who could help him. "I came to this to find someone who can help me deal with this virus." Chen Ming finished speaking and showed Elon the sample of the virus that he had picked up from the machine. And as soon as he saw a virus that resembled rusty smoke, He spoke up in a panic. "This is a virus, a virus that spread and nearly destroyed Yuel ten years ago." Chen Ming heard Elon say. he was surprised He didn''t expect that he would meet someone who knew this virus so soon. "If you know it It shows you have to know who can help with this." Elon nodded However, he let out a sigh. "I know where to find someone who can help deal with this virus. But whether he will help is another matter." Chen Ming raised one eyebrow. before asking Elon with interest. "What do you mean he''ll help or not?" Elon replied to Chen Ming. It''s not a secret thing. "Doctor Sentinel It is the oldest robot tribe in the Yuel. He has a wealth of knowledge from his travels to space. and because of that He is quite unique. Sometimes he only needed scrap metal aspensation. Sometimes he needed so much money that he could buy a whole spaceship. Sometimes he refuses and refuses to help even if that person dies in front of him." I''ve heard of Dr. Sentinel''s character. Chen Ming could onlyugh. It sounded like someone he knew. Chen Ming had already met a lot of Dr. Sentinel type people. He knew how to approach this type of person. These types of people are attracted with suspicion. or something interesting It was easy and difficult at the same time. because from what I heard Dr. Sentinel has been through a lot. and saw a lot Attracting him can be difficult. But that wasn''t for Chen Ming. "I understand. Can you show me the way?" Of course Elon not only gives directions. He also personally took Chen Ming to Dr. Sentinel. Chen Ming looked at Doctor Sentinel''s residence. It''s a junkyard full of auto parts. Chen Ming was not surprised that someone like Doctor Sentinel would be in a ce like this. Elon led him inside the junkyard. He reminded Chen Ming to walk carefully. Because there are times when people whoe to Dr. Sentinel are crushed by a pile of garbage. They might not die because there are guards here twenty-four hours a day. But being crushed by a pile of trash is a very bad feeling. He was able to speak out like that. It was because he had first-hand experience with it. Elon led Chen Ming into the deepest part of the trash shed. Aftering in for a while The two of them heard someone''s voice blocking the voice. "No, this is not correct. It''s missing something, hmm." That voice was the voice of an old man who looked curious. He seemed to be experimenting with something. However, his experiment was missing something. "Seriously, the stored test samples are all gone. To find more, you only have to go to others outside the sr system. really messed up." Elon was used to the old man''s grumbling. He didn''t say a word and led Chen Ming who was curious to the source of the sound. The two of them now stood in the courtyard of the garbage shed. The rubbish now tens of meters tall surrounded this courtyard like a wall. In the center of the courtyard was arge house. The condition of the house was not much different from the old house that looked like it would copse at any time. However, Chen Ming, who had a sense of supernatural sensitivity It could be said that this old house that even if the entire star exploded would still be in a normal state. The house that was actually seen was not within the reality dimension. But in a dimension that oveps with reality again "Wait here. Let me go talk to him first." Chen Ming nodded. Elon seems to know Dr. Sentinel. So he let Elon enter the house without a problem. Elon didn''t even realize that he was now walking through a different dimension as if it were his own.just air If it was Chen Ming and the others who were not allowed They would be crushed by the spatial stream until their bodies instantly disintegrated. Elon spoke to Dr. Sentinel for a moment. However, Chen Ming had heard everything. He wondered why that voice was able to prate through the barrier. It was like Doctor Sentinels deliberately speaking to Chen Ming. Elon came out of the house and handed some papers to Chen Ming. "Doctor Sentinel said you were to find these things for him. When it''splete, he''ll tell you the virus removal recipe¡­ and he''ll also ask you to stop the bastard who messes with the vigers." Elon didn''t know who Dr. Sentinel was referring to. However, Chen Ming knew exactly who he meant. He meant Nameless Emperor. He must have known that Chen Ming would definitelye here. So I came to annoy Dr. Sentinel first. Chen Ming shook his head and received the paper without hesitation. He looked at what Dr. Sentinel gave him to find. It was something he didn''t know. "Where are you going to find them? fire-breathing crocodile spine Fermented blood from Aedes aegypti mosquitoes The poison of the one-horned three-headed king cobra and the sting of the needle-haired thunder bee." heard what Chen Ming said Elon smiled. "If they are creatures, I know where to find them. Exactly. They''re on the we''re on our mission to. How fitting is this?" Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched before he let out a sigh. Nameless Emperor again What else did he have nned? Chen Ming shook his head before asking Elon when he was leaving for that. Elon said he would need three days to prepare. Chen Ming, having given the date and time to go on a mission from Elon. He immediately returned to Earth. He had three more days before he went hunting for what Dr. Sentinel wanted. Inside Dr. Sentinel''s house He was currently building something. He who was building something turned towards the screen next to him. Right now, on the screen, there was a middle-aged man. He was drinking tea happily. "Are you satisfied? Now, will you let me continue with my work, you bastard?" The middle-aged man on the screenughed before speaking. "Don''t take Nazen. You know you depend on him to hunt those monsters. Those guys are a lot higher than the Ascension rank." The sentinels burst out. But he didn''t say anything further. The Sentinel came to know this middle-aged man as he traveled through space. He had identally slipped into another universe, no, he had dropped out of his multiworld and onto another. If it wasn''t for the middle-aged man''s help and sending him back to his original universe, By now, all the research he had done would have been in vain. for sentinel Research was even more important than his life. "Okay, I''ll y your game one time. Hopefully this time what I''m experimenting with will be sessful." heard what the sentinels said The middle-aged man smiled. before telling Sentinels that he certainly won''t be disappointed Chapter 728 728 Fate Is Too Cruel For Her Chen Ming had another three days before he had to return to Yuel. He now returned to Earth. The star Yuel now was no longer a novelty to Chen Ming . Another thing that Yuel was quite full of racists. "This is heavier than the racist ones." Chen Ming could only shook his head. Racism exists even for those who think they have evolved, will they eventually evolve? In the end, differences will cause division anyway. Chen Ming had returned to Earth. He called Chen Ning. Chen Ning was currently taking a walk with Su Lanjie at a department store. The department store seemed to belong to Su Lanjie''s family. Chen Ming knew where the two were. He immediately went towards the two of them. at the mall This was the first time that Su Lan Jia hade to the mall with her friends. It was really fun. Her life was nothingpared to her own life in another universe. Her life in this world was morefortable than her life in another world as a princess. Even though bad things often happen to her But it didn''t even make her life worse. Chen Ning took Su Lanjie out to buy cheap clothes. Su Lanjie didn''t expect that there would be such a cheap branded shirt. Chen Ning could only smile. She said it was a fake, Su Lan Jia was the first time she hade across such a fake. "What kind of life do you have to live without knowing any of these things?" Chen Ning could only shook his head. Su Lanjia smiled. "What''s life in control? Yun Shi wasn''t the first and wouldn''t be thest to want to approach me for my own benefit." Su Lanjie''s tone was extremely disappointed and sad. She would have to encounter this sort of thing so often that she would start to feel numb. Chen Ning walked over and lightly patted her shoulder. "Come on, then you still have me. From you in this world or another world is no different. If someone bullies you Tell me to Chen Ming. We''ll work together to sort out your problems." Hearing Chen Ning say that Su Lanjie''s smile widened, which was different from the normal smile that looked fake. This smile is a real smile. "If she says so." Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia spent time together until Chen Ming arrived. He looked at the two ces in his hand holding a bag containing the clothes the two had bought. "The closet is full of clothes, Ning''er." Chen Ming spoke to Chen Ning. Mrs. Eyebrows twitched. "And how do you know my closet is full?" "Well, when you''re about to pack your bra-" Chen Ning blushed before covering Chen Ming''s mouth. "Why did you say you wouldn''t talk about that again?" The gagged Chen Ming couldn''t help kissing Chen Ning''s hand. Chen Ning was shocked before hurriedly withdrawing his hand from Chen Ming''s mouth. "It''s so soft. It''s her hand." "Crazy eyes" Su Lanjia saw Chen Ning''s cute expression and couldn''t helpughing. Chen Ning looked at Su Lanjie, wondering why she wasughing. "Sorry, nothing, I was just thinking of something funny." "Then go, hmm." Chen Ning then turned to Chen Ming before asking him about his progress. He told Chen Ning everything. He knew that Yuel was full of racists. He definitely didn''t n on taking the two of them to Yuel. Chen Ning might be able to survive. But Su Lanzhen didn''t. "Hmm, so you''re free now. That''s right. I was just about to go buy some new games and introduce Su Lanjia to the games. Come along with me, please." Su Lanjia had already yed games with Chen Ming and Chen Ning. But that was her body in another universe. The connection between her and herself in the other universe was not well established. It only made her feel that she in another universe was just a dream. Therefore, she was excited to y games with Chen Ning and Chen Ming. Chen Ming shrugged. and did as Chen Ning said. He went on to sell the game along with the two. He was now curious to know if there were games in this universe that were interesting or different from his own universe. And while the three of them were walking towards the game store inside the mall A young girl walked up to Chen Ming before grabbing his sleeve. Chen Ming was surprised. This was the first time someone had been able to approach him without his knowledge. Chen Ming looked at the girl. She was in old torn clothes. She was like an orphan on the side of the road. Chen Ming, who saw that little girl, aside from feeling pity. He also felt something from this girl''s body. "You¡­ dragon¡­" A girl''s voice sounded and Chen Ming immediately knew who this girl was. "You¡­ a dragon." Chen Ming looked at the girl holding his sleeve. He sensed that the girl had something within him that made him feel familiar. He had never met this girl before. He used the young girl to recognize him and also know that he was a dragon lord. Chen Ming couldn''t help but look at other than his unfamiliar appearance. He looked into the girl''s soul. and as soon as he looked into the girl''s soul He immediately understood why he felt so familiar with the girl. "Xiao Ji" The girl who grabbed the sleeve and called Chen Ming the dragon was actually Xiao Ji in this universe. Fate was always cruel to her. "Xiao Ji?" Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia nearby heard Chen Ming''s words. The two looked at Xiao Ji. She didn''t resemble Xiao Ji at all. But her eyes and demeanor Just like Xiao Ji, there''s nothing wrong with it. Xiao Ji nodded to the two of them. She wanted to contact Chen Ning over the phone. However, she was just a poor beggar child. And at that moment she was talking to the three of them. A woman whose appearance was not much different from Xiao Ji was shouting looking for her in a voice filled with concern. "piercing Er, where is Ji''er!" That girl seemed to be Xiao Ji''s mother. She was currently looking for Xiao Ji. And when she saw Xiao Ji chatting with the three of them but looking good and wealthy. She became frightened. She hurriedly ran over to Xiao Ji before hugging her and apologizing to Chen Ming, Chen Ning, and Su Lan Jia. She didn''t know what the three of her children had done. But the affluent people often disliked the poor and needy like her and her daughter. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for my daughter!" Chen Ming looked at the girl who was now apologizing to him. He shook his head before speaking. "Your daughter didn''t do anything to us. You don''t need to apologize. In fact, we just want to know what she''s doing around here without parents." Chen Ming spoke with a tone full ofpassion. He has a phnthropist aura. The woman who could be Xiao Ji''s mother in this world had already heard and saw Chen Ming''s tender face. She couldn''t help but be relieved. He doesn''t seem like a bad person. "Really, where is it? Why don''t you and your daughtere with us? We are about to go find something to eat." The three of them didn''t n to go out to eat now, but looking at Xiao Ji and her mother''s appearance, Both of them were desperately in need of food right now. "No¡­ it''s okay. It would be a disturbance." How hungry was Xiao Ji''s mother? However, she did not dare to disturb others. She rejected Chen Ming, however. "No problem,e on, it''s just one meal." Chen Ming rejected Xiao Ji''s mother''s refusal. He then led Xiao Ji and Xiao Ji''s mother to a nearby restaurant along with Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia. The nearby restaurant is fortunate to have a kind owner. He allowed Xiao Ji and Xiao Ji''s mother to eat in the restaurant. However, he asked Chen Ming to choose a seat inside. Chen Ming, of course, did not cause trouble for the store owner and chose to sit in a blind spot. Chen Ming then ordered a full table of food. This was the first time Xiao Ning had seen such arge amount of food. Xiao Ning was the name of Xiao Ji''s mother. while eating together Chen Ming asked Xiao Ning about the background of her and her child. Xiao Ning saw that there was nothing to hide and told her the background of her and her child. Xiao Ji was actually a sessful young woman. However, because of her beautiful appearance, it became her own disaster. She had Xiao Ji and a man she thought really loved her. However, he was only fooling around and wanted to have sex with her. He also left a disgusting scar on her face. However, with the long hair covering her face, Chen Ming and the others could not see the scars on her face. With a wounded face, no one epted her for work. Framed with the fact that she had to take care of Xiao Ji. Her life continued to sank until she waspletely empty and became a beggar in the end. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia had already listened to Xiao Ning''s difficult life. The two couldn''t help but have tears in their eyes. "Miss Ning, after this, you cane and work for me. Xiao Ji also came to live with me. I take care of you and take care of you." Su Lanjia spoke up. She then contacted somewhere. She wanted Xiao Ning to be her personal attendant. Chen Ming and Chen Ning agreed that Su Lan Jia took care of and helped Xiao Ning and Xiao Ji. She was the only one who could do that because Chen Ming was not a person of this universe, and Chen Ning''s family in this world was not suitable to hire a caregiver as her house was not rich. Although Chen Ning himself was rich, Chapter 729 729 I Never Lie Xiao Ning hesitated for a moment. However, she wanted good things for her daughter''s life, she agreed and could start work today. "We changed our ns a bit. We should go shopping again." Chen Ning whispered to Chen Ming. The clothes that Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia bought were with Chen Ming. He had already sent it back to Chen Ning''s house in her room. Chen Ming nodded. After that, Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia took Xiao Ning and Xiao Ji out to buy clothes. Chen Ming waited for the four of them to buy clothes in front of a clothing store. As he waited, he wandered about. Fortunately, Xiao Ning and Xiao Ji weren''t very picky about clothes. Otherwise, Chen Ming would have to wait a long time. and after buying clothes Chen Ning immediately took everyone to a game store to buy the game he wanted to y. Chen Ming had definitely found a rare game sold in this world. He contracted it all. He would use the Dao of Dimensions and time to y the game. so as not to waste time doing other things The current Xiao Ji was different from the Xiao Ji in another world. Her situation and Su Lan Jia were different, but they were simr. She has the memories of every lifetime of Xiao Ji. But it was just like a dream. Xiao Ji knew that Chen Ming had figured out a way to help the Mechanical Star. She showed a happy expression on her face. Xiao Ji in another world still couldn''t express her emotions like her. Xiao Ji told Chen Ming that she wanted to meet Dr. Sentinel. She felt that he must know something about her mother. A woman in this universe, even if a real mother exists But she also wanted to find her mother in another universe. Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. It was too dangerous for her. Even for Chen Ning who was at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. Xiao Ji was disappointed, however. "Xiao Ji, you don''t need to go with me. I have a way for you to talk to him. Look here." Chen Ming took something out of the dimension where he was storing his belongings. It was amunication device that Elon gave him to keep in touch in an emergency. He would give it to Xiao Ji and when the time came He''ll let you talk to Dr. Sentinel. Those three days were considered a short time. In three days, Chen Ming went on a vacation and yed with Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, Xiao Ji and Xiao Ning. Xiao Ning now was considered working time. Her main duty was to take care of Su Lan Jia. She had taken care of Su Lan Jia the same way she had taken care of Xiao Ji. To Su Lanjie, it might feel strange at first. But soon she got used to it. And it feels good to take care of Xiao Ning too. It made her miss her mother Su Mao. Her mother was not indifferent to her at all. However, because she was a very talented person. She therefore had to help her father with his work. But if something happened to her Her mother was ready to drop everything toe to her. And the fact that she didn''te to Su Lan Jia after what happened earlier was because Chen Ming had already solved the problem. It was now time for Chen Ming to go to Yuel to meet with Elon. Chen Ning just now sent something to Chen Ming. "This is" What Chen Ning handed to Chen Ming was a lunch box. Her hand holding the food box was covered with a band-aid. indicating that she had just used to cook And she tried her best to let Chen Ming eat. "How about a lunch box? to eat while traveling." Chen Ming felt his heart soften. He felt as if he had gone back to when he was still in high school. He looked at the food box before taking it with a smile. Chen Ning blushed to see that Chen Ming was delighted to receive her lunchbox. She didn''t know if the food she made would satisfy Chen Ming''s mouth or not. But just seeing how happy he was that she made him a lunch box was enough. "Now you can go. And don''t forget to bring back a souvenir as well." Chen Ning, after speaking, she immediately walked away from Chen Ming. She was afraid that if she stayed longer in front of Chen Ming, she would She would show embarrassing things. Chen Ming knew how she felt. he justughed He then immediately set off for Yuel. He promised that he would quickly arrange what he had to do and hurriedly return to Chen Ning to spend time with her as he had promised her. Chen Ming headed towards the meeting point that Elon had arranged. The meeting ce was a veryrge and tall building. This is the office of the city''s special forces. Next to the building was arge spaceship parked. Between the spaceship and the building is connected by a corridor that looks very strong. Chen Ming looked at the spaceship. This spaceship will definitely be the spaceship that Elon will take on his journey. Chen Ming then walked inside the building. Within the building, many officers were working. They looked very busy. There were both humans and races here. They work together and seem like nothing. However, the dragon Chen Ming could tell how they were feeling. They feel dissatisfied with the human staff. They think that humans are weak and should not be in this kind of organization. They think like that because they are at the same level. People from other races were two to three times stronger than humans. They don''t care that humans are weaker but more adaptable. If you really want to fight Humans can defeat them with techniques. Chen Ming entered the building. Officers of different species also looked at him. They then ignored Chen Ming again. which was what Chen Ming wanted. Chen Ming once entered inside. He went straight to Elon who was talking to his team. Going out on a mission this time is very dangerous. He told everyone that the trip Going out to do a mission this time, there will be a special guest with him. and when he heard that there would be a special guest with them They were looking at each other. "Special guest? Chief Elon, I don''t want to be rude. But it is highly inappropriate." The person speaking was Evan. He seemed like a troublemaker. Chen Ming was not sure why Elon would keep such a person in the team. no matter how you look He will be the one who brings problems to everyone. Chen Ming didn''t need to shine his Destiny Fibers to be able to tell that he was short-lived. Elon heard what Evan said. He looked at Evan before replying. "I have made a request for permission from the higher ups and I have been granted permission. There''s nothing wrong with it. Plus, having him on the team while we explore will greatly increase our chances of survival." Evan heard that and kept quiet. He was afraid that if he said anything more it would make Elon angry. Elon is usually a very calm person. However, if he was angry, disaster will follow then And one more thing, Elon has always been a truthful person. And this means that whoever goes with them is capable enough to help everyone in times of danger. Elon finished replying to Evan. He felt that someone was looking at him. He looked in a direction where he felt someone looking at him. He saw that Chen Ming was walking towards him. Immediately, he smiled at Chen Ming. "Mr. Chen came at just the right time. We are now finished repeating the mission. and about to get on board together." Chen Ming nodded. "Is that so? It''s good that I arrived on time. By the way, this is the member of the team who will go on a mission this time?" He looked at Elon''s team. Elon nodded and introduced him to his team. Everyone looked at him with interest. Except for Evan who looked at him in fear. He could still remember Chen Ming''s true form. He was not a human but a dragon. The deadliest and rarest creatures in the universe. Chen Ming after introducing himself to all the team members. He thought for a bit before raising his hand forward. Everyone looked at him with suspicion until they felt their bodies grow stronger! He blessed everyone. Including Elon and Van. Elon, Evans, and other blessed people. Besides feeling stronger, they could feel that they were being protected by some energy. "What kind of power is this?" Elon turned to ask Chen Ming. "It is the blessing of the dragon. It will protect you and everyone." Chen Ming finished speaking and immediately walked onto the ship. Elon didn''t think to ask any more questions. He looked at his team before speaking. "I never lie." they nod They already believed that special guest had to increase their survival rate. Chapter 730 730 Greed Of Evan Chen Ming, along with Elon and his team, had already boarded the spaceship. This spaceship was quite as advanced as Xiao Ji''s spaceship. It''s only different that Xiao Ji''s spaceship is built for robots. But Elon''s spaceship was built for humans and other species. Chen Ming went straight to the seat in the corner of the machine room. That seat has nothing to do with the control console. Chen Ming had never piloted a spaceship before. He thought that having Xiao Ji teach him how to drive a spaceship by himself wouldn''t be bad either. Although there is an AI to control the ship, but But what if the AI can''t work? Elonmands his crew with fluidity. He had given such an order countless times. Look at his posture and appearance every time hemands. Chen Ming could tell that this team was not his first team. ''Mission and loss'' This is what he and Elon have inmon. He may have lost allies in doing missions like him. However, now he felt morefortable having Chen Ming apany him. Besides that, Chen Ming also blessed them. Make the chances of surviving the mission higher. Now it''s time to leave. Elon gives orders The spaceship has an AI that controls it. However, Elon also used manual control. He doesn''t trust AI 100%. This must havee from his experience. The spaceship moves at high speed. It shot straight out into Yuel''s atmosphere in only a few seconds. Once it came out of Yuel''s atmosphere, It instantly turned its head in the direction of the mission''s target. Then it teleported at the speed of light. Chen Ming sat in the spaceship. The teleportation caused the dao of his dimension and time to vibrate. However, he could easily control it. He almost ripped the spaceship that entered the wormhole into pieces because Chen Ming''s dimension and the spaceship''s dimension collided. ''You have to be more careful'' Chen Ming reminded himself. Space travel is nothing short of interesting. Along the way, you may encounter space debris or meteorites that Elon can easily deal with. The journey from Yuel to the target took about two days. This is while the craft travels at supersonic speeds. shows that the distance is very far apart Chen Ming couldn''t have traveled that far if he didn''t have the power of the universe. He wasn''t in his own universe right now. Makes if something happens to the spacecraft Stop thinking about going back to Earth. "We have arrived. Let''s get ready beforending. On the outer ground, it may be safe to some extent. But anything can happen." Elon warned everyone on his team. He then turned to Chen Ming. Chen Ming nodded at him before getting up. Elon offers him a space suit. But Chen Ming shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''ve already checked that the air on the is not a threat to me." Elon looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. How did he know that the weather on that was not a threat to him? Chen Ming beforeing to this universe He had learned about how to split bodies from Chen Ying. Chen Ying''s blood clone was better than Sun Wukong''s clone. It''s better that it sends information in real time. Chen Ming immediately realized what was going on. The monsters on that, if measured by Chen Ming''s standards, Their level was from the Destruction Profound Realm to the Essence Profound Realm. There was only one of them at the Core Profound Realm. And it''s the queen of this. It won''t do anything to people whoe on this. If the people who came to this didn''t mess with it or hurt its offspring Chen Ming warned Elon and his team. Everyone who received Chen Ming''s blessing knew that he was real. They chose to believe Chen Ming. They are different from normal times. This is mission time. They will do it very well. Because they want to go back to their family. Chen Ming saw that everyone believed what he said. and began to carry out the tasks they had been assigned Chen Ming did his duty. By keeping them safe while many of his selves hunt for what Dr. Sentinel wants. Everything seemed to be going smoothly until "That''s it" Chen Ming looked at Evan. He was currently carrying something to the temporary base while on a mission. What he was carrying was arge egg. It resembles a spider''s egg. Chen Ming saw the spider''s egg. He immediately rushed over to Evan. "That egg brought it to me." Evan was shocked that Chen Ming suddenly appeared. He told Lee Van to send him the spider eggs he had collected so hard. Evan, of course, doesn''t. Spider eggs are rare like this. If he took it back and gave it to the agency He must have received a sry increase, no, he might have been promoted. "No, these are my eggs. If you want it, go find it yourself!" Evan had forgotten that he could enter the spider''s nest because Chen Ming''s blessing had protected him. If it were normal, he would have been killed by the spiders in the nest. Because Chen Ming''s blessing had a dragon aura on it. So they didn''t dare to do anything to him. Evan worried that Chen Ming would snatch his spider eggs. He tried to hug it tightly. And because of Chen Ming''s blessing His strength was much higher than normal. Eggs of spiders with thick shells. Evan''s chest was shattered immediately. Chen Ming didn''t think Evan would be so stupid. He broke a spider egg. And now its scent spreads everywhere. Whoever breaks the spider egg will be hunted. Even if he had Chen Ming''s blessing, "what happened Radar now detects the movement of monster hordes!" Elon, who hadn''t looked at what had happened to Chen Ming and Evan, shouted. The radar now sends an rm. Many monsters are heading towards the base now. number of requests It''s dark and the sky is cloudy. If they reach the base There was absolutely no way that everyone here could survive. Evan was now pale. How stupid is he? But he knew about the fact that the eggs that were broken would emit a smell. The monsters that were heading towards the base It must have been the smell of the broken spider eggs that had brought it. Evan looked at Chen Ming. He now let out a sigh. Evan wanted to me it on Chen Ming. But just looking at Chen Ming caused him to be taken aback and did not dare to open his mouth again. "Good. Quiet like that is good. That spider egg belongs to the queen who rules this. You and I made a promise not to interfere with each other. But you went back and stole the spider eggs. despite what I have said before." Chen Ming, of course, had to tell everyone such an important matter. Elon himself reiterates that he must not interfere with anything that is a spider on this. But Evan didn''t care. Greedy, he thought just one egg would be fine. Because inside the nest there are millions of eggs. Chen Ming now had to resolve the situation. Otherwise, no one would definitely go home. Today, he spread out his territory. The monsters that wanted to invade the base were unable to step over his territory. now within radar detector Around the base was a circle of red dots. Its quantity was growing more and more. Elon at this moment walked towards Chen Ming. He wanted to ask Chen Ming what to do with this problem. Chen Ming told Elon what had happened. He was now extremely angry with Evan. Evan, apart from ignoring his orders He also almost caused everyone here to die. If not for Chen Ming''s help, "Take Evan to the prison cell in the spaceship. I''ll be the one reporting this matter to the higher level. He will be severely punished." Evan panicked. being punished by the agency It was no different from dying alive. It would be better to let him die. Evan is captured and ced in a spaceship. Wait for the time when you return to Yuel. He will be severely punished. Elon at this moment could only shake his head. Now there is an important problem that needs to be solved first. He turned to Chen Ming before asking him how to resolve this situation. "What should we do, Mr. Chen? If we leave it like this, we''re all going to die. You can''t bring the spaceship back to Yuel at all. You must wait for that device to finish charging first." Recharging takes quite a long time. And if using a spaceship to fly up in the sky Charging has stopped. And everyone may never be able to go home again. Now all hope rested on Chen Ming. Only he could deal with such a situation. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He told Elon that he was going to talk to this''s Spider Queen one more time. Let''s see if she will ept this or not. Chapter 731 731 Mission Completed Chen Ming immediately headed towards the Spider Queen''s nest. The Spider Queen sensed a dragon aura from Chen Ming''s body. She had a frightened expression on her face. But for her nest She needed to be brave. Chen Ming had arrived at her nest. The Spider Soldiers tried to block Chen Ming. even though they knew that if he wanted to He could destroy their entire nest. And while they were thinking about dying to protect their queen They were ordered to step aside. They did as their queenmanded. Chen Ming then walked straight into the nest without any spiders blocking his way. The Spider Queen isn''t any bigger than one might think. Her size was the same as that of a normal human. Her appearance was the same as that of a human. The only difference is that her lower body is a spider. "You came here to talk to me about your subordinates destroying my eggs?" Chen Ming was not surprised that the Spider Queen realized that one of her eggs had been destroyed. He nodded before speaking. "It was a force majeure. Nobody wants it to happen." The Spider Queen heard that. Her countenance had changed. "If your sons are killed Would you forgive the man who killed your children just because it was force majeure? And I have seen what that man did. I don''t think it''s force majeure." There was a reason what the Spider Queen had said, yes. If Evan hadn''t been so greedy and had gone into the nest to steal the eggs. Something like this wouldn''t happen. Chen Ming could only sigh. "If I hand over the person who is responsible to you Will you stop hurting others?" Chen Ming had to choose between dealing with the Spider Queen and all of her offspring. He chooses to deal with Evan. The feeling that he once belonged to the same race no longer existed. He was the one who created the problem. Therefore, he must be the one to handle it. The Spider Queen thought for a moment before nodding. "If you bring me the body of the one who destroyed my egg I will order my children to return to the nest." Chen Ming nodded. He disappeared and appeared again. He brought Evan with him. Now no one knew that Chen Ming had brought Evan out of the cell. Evan who was frustrated because he was imprisoned He was surprised now. "Here''s the Spider Nest, and that''s the Spider Queen!" Evan looked at the Spider Queen. He then turned to the person who led him from inside the cell. The one who brought him out of the cell was none other than Chen Ming. He immediately knew why Chen Ming had brought him out of the cell. He wouldn''t have let him out out of mercy. "What are you nning to do with me? You can''t do this, this is wrong!" Chen Ming didn''t listen to what Evan said. He throws Evans to the Spider Queen. The smell of the broken spider''s egg still lingers on Evan. The Spider Queen was sure that he was the one who destroyed the Spider Egg. "How dare you to hurt my grandchildren!" The Spider Queen let out a furious roar. She immediately used her sharp legs to pierce Evan''s body. She then immediately ordered her descendants to eat Evan. Before Evan had let out a cry, he was killed and eaten to the bone. Chen Ming then looked at the Spider Queen. "I have done as you requested. Now order your descendants to return to the nest. Otherwise, I might have to do something I don''t want to do." The Spider Queen gulped before nodding. She then sent out a sound wave that normal humans couldn''t hear. Her descendants, who had surrounded Elon''s base, retreated swiftly. Chen Ming felt that the spiders had returned to their nest. He nodded to the Spider Queen before disappearing. The Spider Queen let out a sigh. Fortunately, she encountered a benevolent dragon. If she encountered the ck dragons She and her descendants would have been burned to death. Chen Ming returned to Elon''s base. Now the base is back to normal. Elon and the others saw Chen Ming return. They admired Chen Ming and thanked him for saving them. At this moment, no one knew that Evan had disappeared from inside the ship. "Now I''ve hunted all that Doctor Sentinels want. And where is the quest that you received?" Chen Ming''s doppelganger had already hunted everything Doctor Sentinel wanted. The rest was just the mission he received. Elon thought a little. He thought that he would need Chen Ming to help him with his quest. His mission is to collect some substances from the spider''s nest. It''s a rare substance. He also didn''t know where it was within the spider nest. And just as he was about to beg Chen Ming Substance detectors can detect something. Chen Ming''s body was now filled with the substance they needed. However, Elon had to let Chen Ming take off his clothes in order to extract the substance. He didn''t know how to ask. The mission waspleted smoothly. At this moment, Chen Ming along with Elon''s team headed back to Yuel. Everyone wondered where Evan had gone. He was supposed to be in a spaceship cell. But when they came to check on Evan again He then found that Evan had escaped from the cell. Seeing that Evan is missing, they rush to check on the emergency ship intended for short-term space travel. They found that the ship had disappeared. The ship that disappeared wasn''t because of Evan. but because of Chen Ming If he does one thing He had to make it as smooth as possible. No one thought that Evan''s disappearance was because of Chen Ming. They didn''t think that Chen Ming would help Evan escape because it would benefit him at all. They concluded that Evan had escaped. He would definitely go to a nearby safe. But which star, no one knows. "Can''t help it, we''ll have to go back and report this to the higher ups first. And what to do with Evan upstairs is their duty." Elonmands, then everyone leaves. Let''s go back to Yuel together. The mission was aplished thanks to Chen Ming. Dao Yuel Chenming now had everything Doctor Sentinel wanted. He immediately headed to meet him at the garbage factory. Elon now did note with him. Because Doctor Sentinel had told him earlier that if Chen Ming had already obtained what he wanted, Let Chen Minge to him by himself. Elon at that time was suspicious. Doctor Sentinel seemed to be confident in Chen Ming that he would definitely bring what he wanted. Chen Ming arrived inside the garbage factory and immediately went straight to Doctor Sentinel''s house. He was able to enter his house without any problems. "Come like that? Much slower than I thought." Doctor Sentinel said that, but in his heart he didn''t think so. He thought that Chen Ming had arrived earlier than expected. However, Chen Ming didn''t need to know about that. Chen Ming shrugged. He didn''t think he waste. He had met someone like Doctor Sentinel before. He''s the type who can''tpliment anyone. However, the fact that he didn''tin was already considered apliment. Doctor Sentinel kept the items that Chen Ming brought to him. He then forms a hand. Chen Ming, seeing him as a hand, immediately knew what he wanted. Chen Ming handed him the virus samples and anti-viruses obtained from Xiao Ji. Dr. Sentinel just threw them into some kind of machine before he continued his work. "Come back tomorrow" Doctor Sentinel wanted to continue with his work. "Give me a moment, will you, Doctor?" Chen Ming also had to let Dr. Sentinel say something to Xiao Ji. She wanted to talk to him about her mother. He who travels the universe might know the mother who created her. Doctor Sentinel was silent for a moment before he let out a sigh. ? "That bastard took it again. I''m really bored." Chen Ming wasn''t sure who Dr. Sentinel was referring to. But he didn''t want to know. Anyone who could make a person like Dr. Sentinel look like this. is definitely not an ordinary person and listen to his voice That bastard must have had something to do with him wanting Doctor Sentinel to speak to someone. "Give me the telmunication equipment and go. This equipment is finished and I will return it to Elon." Chen Ming, before leaving with Elon, had borrowed another set ofmunication tools. Of course, Elon gave Chen Ming willingly. But he didn''t want to receive anything for free. He then told him that he would return it after he finished using it. Chen Ming then nodded and immediately walked out of Doctor Sentinel''s house. He now only had to wait for Dr. Sentinel toplete his antivirus before he had almost another year to return to another universe to save the mechanical. "I need to find a ce to sleep today." Chen Ming then went out to find his bed. and while he was about to find a ce to sleep He felt that someone was following him. "Where else are they?" Chen Ming felt unfamiliar with the people who were secretly following him. It meant that the person following him was not someone he had met anywhere before. Chen Ming was interested. He would see what those following him wanted from him. Chapter 732 732 The Severed Destiny Chen Ming walked to a spot that was out of sight. He acted to lure those who tried to stalk him to reveal their identity. and as soon as he was out of sight Those following him immediately showed up. They even secretly followed Chen Ming. But they didn''t have malicious intent at all. like Elon But they had no malicious intent. They seemed to want something from him. "Slow down, Lord Dragon!" Chen Ming heard the pronoun used to call him. He could only be surprised. It seems the fact that he is a dragon is no longer a secret. ''Looks like rumors about us have spread like this.'' Chen Ming''s world where technology hadn''t developed as far as Yuel. News still travels that fast. In this world where technology has progressed far He wasn''t surprised that his story of him being a dragon would spread far and wide. However, Chen Ming was surprised by one thing. How did they know that he was the dragon lord? They didn''t seem to be at a level where they could sense the Dao. But to his surprise He held it back before smiling at them and asking them. "Is there anything I can help with?" Chen Ming turned to ask the person who had called him. The one who called him was in a suit he felt familiar with. It was the style of clothing that he regrly wore while in another universe. It was an ancient Chinese robe. They were wearing green traditional Chinese clothes. It could be seen that Chen Ming was not angry at being called to stop and stalk like this. He also asked them if they had anything they could help him with. A man in the group walked out before saluting him. "Lord Dragon We are just traveling through this. but on the way We heard a rumor about a dragon appearing in this. Only those of us who were suspicious came to investigate." Chen Ming nodded. He examined him with the Dragon Eyes. He found that what the young man had said was all true. "That''s right, then you guys probably won''t have anything for me to help you. when you have finished checking I''ll have to wait." Chen Ming wanted to walk away. He knew that he would never have taken more than three steps forward. The young man called him to stop first. "Hold on, Lord Dragon. In fact, when I knew that you were Dragon Lord, I have something to say to you. Right now, a big problem arose with the dragon people. if left They will all be extinct!" "Extinct? What do you mean?" Chen Ming was surprised. He had expected that the young man might have something to help him with. But he didn''t think that was the case. He looked at the young man again. He felt that the young man had a very familiar face. "Who has a function simr to him? But we can''t remember." Chen Ming just a moment ago did not remember who the young man and his group''s touch belonged to. But he couldn''t remember touching it. But he was able to remember the facial structure. "Wait a minute. Your name is Wei Bing, right?" Wei Ping was the Green Leaf Sword Sect''s first disciple. He was not very close to him. He only knew Wei Bing through Hua Lan. ? Wei Bing at this moment was astonished. He''s not a famous person. He didn''t expect Chen Ming to recognize him. "Does Dragon Lord know me?" Chen Ming saw a surprised and impressed expression on his face. He hurriedly spoke up. "I can look and read my destiny. Just the name, why wouldn''t I know?" heard Chen Ming reply He nodded. he is the dragon Is there or can''t do something like this? Wei Bing then waited for an answer from Chen Ming. Chen Ming weighed. He now had to wait for Dr. Sentinel''s results. However, listening to what Wei Bing said, It seems that the dragon people''s problems are at a critical stage. He now thought of Long Ziyun and Ye Ying''er. his two adoptive sisters The women of this universe might be in danger. "I have decided. Immediately take me to the where the dragon dwellers live. I will deal with this problem myself." Wei Bing has already received an answer. He was relieved. He immediately guided Chen Ming. Wei Bing along with his group led Chen Ming to the junction of the Star Path. Chen Ming had already seen the Star Path. His expression wasn''t that good. Traveling the Star Path with your bare body was extremely ufortable. "I have already set up a Star Path on the Dragon Star. Invite the dragon lord." Chen Ming let out a sigh. He walked inside the Star Path Gate. He then immediately traveled to the Dragon Star. Inside Dr. Sentinel''sb He looked up at the sky in his room before shaking his head. "Knowing this, I should have that dragon bring back a souvenir. I really envy your ability to see the future, you bastard." Doctor Sentinel then continued his work. The antivirus is nowplete. All that was left was to wait for Chen Ming toe back and take it. As for talking with Xiao Ji He could give her an answer. But it''s up to her to bepetent enough to find her mother. Wei Bing brought Chen Ming to the Dragon Star through Star Path. The Draconic Star was in the Grand Y of the sr system instead of the X. Draconic Star was about a thousand timesrger than Earth. Within the orbit of the Draconic Star lies a destroyed moon. It didn''t move anywhere at all. But on the moon it seems to be inhabited. Because on the moon there is a dome that prevents space danger from attacking the inhabitants inside. At the Dragon Star, near the Gate of the Stars There is a very strong defense now. Anyone who traveled to the Dragon Star via Star Path must be examined. The current Chen Ming slowly walked out of the Star Gate before looking around with interest. He had traveled through the Star Path until he got used to it and he had no symptoms. However, if possible, he prefers to travel his own way. Chen Ming who walked out of Gate of the stars Wei Bing and his men came out of the door. They, too, seemed to frequently travel the star path. So they didn''t have any symptoms. "There is a dragon''s aura here. Mina here is called the Dragon Star." Chen Ming nodded in understanding. He then looked at Wei Bing. Wei Bing was holding up something to the dragon people guarding the Star Gate. The Capricorn nodded before saying something to the person behind them. The people behind him looked at Chen Ming in astonishment. He saw Chen Ming and showed a very happy expression before saluting him and rushing towards somewhere. and after he ran away The Dragon People who were talking to Wei Bing rushed over to him before bowing respectfully to him. "Wee back, Lord Dragon! You have finally returned to us once more!" Chen Ming looked at the dragon dwellers bowing down to him. He found that his destiny had been cut off. means sooner orter he must die And not just them. The other dragon dwellers also looked at him. They all had their destiny lines cut off altogether. Chen Ming had to do something. The destiny connection wasn''t that difficult for him. However, the number of people whose destiny was cut off was huge. and it may take time Chen Ming nodded to the dragon people who were bowing down to him. He neither responded nor denied whether he was the Dragon Lord of this world or not. whether to ept or reject He had to save the world anyway. "Well, I''m back. There is nothing that is necessary to worry about." The broken destiny of that dragon peasant was reconnected because he was involved in Chen Ming''s great existence. Chen Ming, after epting the dragon people''s salute and bridging his broken destiny, He turned to one direction. With Chen Ming''s power at the Dao Origin level and with a strong dragon bloodline. He was able to sense every Dragon dweller in this world. And he sensed a dragon with a sense that he knew was heading towards him at high speed. Measured by power level They were only at the Destruction Profound Realm. ''What caused the dragon people to fall to this extent? There isn''t even one of them at the Extinction Profound Realm like this.'' Chen Ming was even human before. But now he was a full dragon. He was definitely worried about his n right now. The dragon people Chen Ming knew now had already appeared in front of him. The dragon people he knew and came to him now were the right-wing elder Long Yushou and the left-wing elder Long Zhaoshou. They had already arrived at Chen Ming''s spot. They hurriedly bowed towards Chen Ming just like the dragon residents before. All the dragon residents nearby saw the right monk Long Yushou and the left monk Long Zhaoshou. They thought ofing to wee them both. Both of them were very big roles for them. However, when the Dragon Tribes wanted to wee the right-wing elder Long Yushou and the left-wing elder Long Zhoushou saluted Chen Ming. They started to look at Chen Ming. Chen Ming was now in human form and by harnessing his great power, causing his energy to not overflow from his body at all. If you don''t look deeply There would be absolutely no way of knowing that he was the Dragon God. Long Yushou and Long Zhoushou bowed before Chen Ming. They spoke together. "Wee back. Lord Dragon." and when they said that The dragon dwellers also looked at Chen Ming in shock. They immediately knelt down. If someone else had told them that, they wouldn''t have believed it. However, these two were the left and right sena who assisted the Dragon Emperor in governing the country. If you don''t believe them Who are they going to believe? and when they knelt before Chen Ming Their destinies reconnected. Chen Ming hardly had to do anything. As long as they trust Chen Ming''s heart. Their torn destinies will be reconnected once again. Chapter 733 733 Bad Thing Happened Long Yushou and Long Zhoushou were now taking Chen Ming to the Dragon Pce. The two of them were now extremely happy that the Dragon had finally returned to the Dragon once again. "After this, we don''t need to be afraid of them anymore." Long Yushou said to Long Zhoushou. Both of them were only at the Destruction Profound Realm. However, both of them could feel that all the bad things that happened to the dragon people would be gone. It was said that the dragon had an extremely strong martial power. With just one flick of your hand The dragon is capable of destroying entires. And if those who want to harm the dragon people appear They were confident that the dragon would be able to drive them away without difficulty. Long Yushou and Long Zhoushou had now brought Chen Ming to the inside of the Dragon Pce. The two stopped in front of the entrance to the Great Hall. The two looked at Chen Ming with concern. Long Yuquao decided to say something to Chen Ming. "Lord Dragon Long Yushou had something to tell Lord Dragon. At this moment, the Dragon King was fighting hard. May show improper verbs. Lord Dragon, please forgive me." Chen Ming heard what Long Yushou said. He looked inside the hall. He saw an old man in very poor condition sitting on the throne. His condition was like that of someone who would not live long. but with concern for his people So he couldn''t die right now. "I understand, there is nothing to apologize for." After speaking, Chen Ming walked into the hall with Long Yushou and Long Zhoushou following behind him. Long Wei now had a weak body. He was seriously injured after fighting to repel the invaders. His power level, currently at the Extinction Profound Realm, had fallen to the Destruction Profound Realm. He was gasping for breath, hearing someone''s footsteps enter the hall. He tried to open his eyes to see who the person who hade to him was. He was tired and suffering. Suddenly those feelings disappeared. At this moment, Long Wei''s body suddenly returned to normal. I couldn''t help but be very surprised. He rushed up from his throne at full speed before looking at the person who hade to him now. "Lord Dragon" Long Wei spoke suddenly. No one had told him that the Dragon Lord had appeared just now. And that he didn''t hear that the dragon had returned was because even if he told him, he might not have heard. His condition was extremely bad. The type that is waiting for the day to die alone and while he was not dead He woulde to this hall and sit on the throne in spite of his physical condition. instead of staying in their own room It was because he wanted everyone to know that he was still able to fight. Chen Ming looked at Long Wei before speaking. "Don''t be so formal. Sit first. I just healed you. Even though your body has healed but your soul still needs rest." Long Wei could only nod his head before sitting down to his throne. He then looked at his left sena and his right sena. He needs an exnation now. Long Zuoquao this time wanted to be the one to exin what had happened. Long Wei who had listened to Long Zhoushou''s exnation. He bowed his head to Chen Ming. This was considered the highest salute a king could make. Chen Ming took a bow. He knew that he had just rejected it. and after talking and introducing ourselves Chen Ming asked what he was curious about now. "Where are Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er?" I heard the names of both of them. Long Wei had a painful expression on his face. Including Long Zhoushou and Long Yushou. The three of them did not ask Chen Ming how he knew the two of them. Long Wei thought that he had asked for the two. Chen Ming might have had some of his reasons. "Both of them were badly injured in the battle with the invaders. At this time, in order to maintain both of them so that they would not die. We need to use the seal. Seal the two in the Timeless Boundary." Chen Ming heard that, his expression was not very good. Did hee sote? However, Long Wei did not tell him that the two were dead. indicating that the two were still alive. However, if he took the two out of the Timeless Boundary Both of them might die instantly. "Take me to them both. Perhaps I will be able to do something." Chen Ming thought that he could awaken the two of them. Don''t just wake them up. Even if both of them are dead Chen Ming was still able to bring back the dead. At least it must be a spirit that still exists in this world. Long Wei led Chen Ming to Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er''s residence. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er''s residence was decorated with beautiful colorful flowers. In front of the house, there was a pond that was clean and steamy. Beautiful fish swimming around without any worries. The soldiers guarding the entrance of Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er''s residence. When they saw Long Weiing to the residence They were very surprised. Long Wei at this moment did not look like a sick person at all. He looked as strong as before. The guards at the entrance were very happy that the Dragon King had returned to normal. They knelt down and let Long Wei enter the residence with Chen Ming. Long Wei then led him to a house in the center of the residence. This house is veryrge. Inside the house, when Chen Ming stepped in, He smelled something of a flower that he had never smelled before. It helped him feel very rxed. Inside the house now there are maids working. The maids now had symptoms that were not the slightest bit different from the guards at the entrance. They did not expect to meet with Long Wei here this time. Long Wei looked at the maids before speaking. "You guys go out first. If I didn''t call, don''te over" Having received the order, the maids immediately did as they were told. They hurriedly left the house and went to inform everyone of Long Wei''s orders. "Lord Dragon, this way please." Long Wei led Chen Ming up to the upper floor of the house. From here, Chen Ming sensed that he was no longer in the Dragon Star. But it was somewhere that even he couldn''t tell where it was. And while Chen Ming was walking up to the second floor He heard someone''s voice ringing in his head. ''Hmm, this is thend of nothingness. What are you doing here my husband?'' The person who spoke in his head was Nux. she asked curiously. She often slept these days, making Chen Ming rarely talk to her. She asked like that because of the Void Realm or the Timeless Realm. It is a very dangerous ce. Even Chen Ming, if he wasn''t careful, would easily be swallowed up by the void. Chen Ming heard Nux ask, and he told Nux what had happened. And when she heard what had happened, she understood. The Land of the Void was beyond the rules of life and death. ''The dragon people are really extraordinary. Even if they weren''t at the God Level. However, they had a method to shatter the Void Boundary. and use it to your advantage'' Nux watched from the heart. Even the Divine Realm could not do anything like this. Chen Ming could only nod. He, too, was impressed. If possible, he also wanted to learn about the techniques used by the dragon people. He thought it wouldn''t be a problem since he was also a dragon. Chen Ming walked up to the second floor and saw a mosquito curtain. Behind the mosquito, you can see that there is arge bed. Chen Ming sensed that around the bed was covered by a barrier of space and time. That might be what prevented Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er from getting into trouble. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were currently lying on the bed. The condition of the two was extremely tragic. Chen Ming had learned about the two injured. But I didn''t think it would reach this extent. Long Zhiyun severed one of his arms while leaving a scar on half of his face. Her dantian was cracked and almost broke. If she didn''t act in a hurry, she might not be able to use her qi anymore. and may dieter Ye Ying''er had a slightly better condition that her dantian could still use. But she lost both her arms and legs. The two of them, if not in the veil of space and time that stopped in ce Chen Ming would have no way of helping them. "Lord Dragon You have seen Yun''er and Ying''er. Will the dragon lord be able to save both of them?" Long Wei looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. If the dragon couldn''t save them both There is no one in the universe who can save them. Chapter 734 734 Space Pirate Chen Ming did not dy. Help them immediately. If it was someone else, it would be difficult to help them. However, Chen Ming could easily help them. He only had to use various Dao to regenerate their organs. and fixing the dantian for Long Ziyun, all he had to do was use his dragon qi. just a moment Both Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er returned to normal. "This is now consideredplete." Long Wei looked at Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er. He thought that even if it was the Dragon Lord, Both treatments can be difficult. But who would have thought that all he had to do was flick his hand? Long Wei didn''t know that. To be able to do like Chen Ming must rise to at least the Dao Origin stage And one had to understand the use of at least three Dao together to be able to do like Chen Ming. Chen Ming after treating the two He then used the Dao of Void to bring the two of them out of the Void and Timeless Realm. As soon as he led the two out of that boundary The two opened their eyes in panic before quickly looking around. The two of them were still in a state as if they had juste out of a fight. The two summoned their own weapons before pointing at Chen Ming. Their weapons were Guzheng and a flute. The two of them were ready to attack Chen Ming, however. "What are you nning on doing, Lord Dragon? Stop your actions right now!" Long Wei hurriedly spoke up. He panicked. The Dragon Lord was not an existence that the two of them would not be able to honor. and pointing a weapon at the benefactor who saved their lives It''s absolutely wrong. Like this, the Dragon Lord had the right to reim the lives of the two he had saved. "Father/The King" Fortunately, Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were able to bring it back to their senses in time. The two were surprised as to why Long Wei was here. Again protecting the dragon They both reviewed what they had heard once again. "Dragon Lord, Father, did you mention Dragon Lord just now?" Long Zhiyun asked, puzzled and curious. She was still confused now. Thest thing she remembered was very vague. The only thing she could remember was having to fight. She now knew that she and her friends were no longer in danger. She couldn''t help asking her father. Long Wei let out a sigh of relief. He seemed to be able to stop his daughter in time. He nodded his head before looking at Chen Ming, who didn''t feel like he was being targeted by a Chinese instrument. Of course, Chen Ming didn''t feel anything because he was confident that even if the two attacked him, He wouldn''t be harmed at all. An attack from a devastating profound level. Get his clothes dirty first, then talk about hurting him. Long Wei now exined who Chen Ming was and where he came from. And what is he doing here? Hearing Long Wei''s exnation, Both Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were quick. Both of them knelt on Chen Ming''s knees. Their faces were filled with fear and pale. If they offended the dragon and he decided to leave again, then All dragons will surelye to an end. Both who think they will be condemned and scolded Or would have been killed because of a mistake. Who would have thought that apart from both of them, they would not be rebuked at all? or was killed The two of them were also rubbed on their heads and received a gentle smile from the dragon. "It''s all just a misunderstanding. I don''t intend to me you guys, don''t worry." Both Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er were moved to tears by Chen Ming''s kindness. The two of them didn''t know why, but he felt as if he had known them before. Chen Ming understood the confusion of the two. He then exined to the two of them that He actually knew the two of them. It''s just not the universe. "Not this universe It means that the Dragon Lord is from another universe." Knowledge of the universe is general knowledge. But even if everyone was aware of the existence of other universes But no one can travel across the universe. It is said that only God level people can travel across the universe. And as soon as they both thought so The two of them looked at Chen Ming. The dragon in front of them was not just a dragon. But the God of Dragons! who is above the dragon The two of them who had learned the truth were as if fainted. Chen Ming could only shook his head. He couldn''t help lifting the two of them onto the bed by himself. Apart from Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er who already knew that he was not just a dragon. but a god of dragons There was Long Wei who heard and knew about it. But he was not his daughter. He didn''t faint at all. However, he was smiling with tears in his eyes. The dragons really survived. If it was Chen Ming then will surely help the dragon people on the destroyed moon There is a veryrge stronghold of space pirates. They came to this dragon to deal with the dragon n and take all the precious things. Captain of the Space Pirate Vander He was happily drinking the liquor fermented from the dragon''s blood right now. The work he had epted was about toe to an end. "After this work I''ll be able to live like a king, haha." Vander now could feel the power from the liquor brewed from the dragon''s blood. He was now able to fight even higher level martial practitioners without relying on technology. This work, although he had to lose many things. But it''s worth it. And while he was drinking the blood of the dragon''s fist and resting, The star''s rm sounded. Vander had to stop drinking his liquor and rushed to the nearest console. He made contact with his subordinates who were guarding the security. "what happened!" Vander asked angrily. Who would dare to interfere with his leisure time? No. that anyone interrupting his rest they must die His subordinates who were guarding the security responded quickly. He didn''t want to get into trouble with Van der while he was angry. "Boss, they already know our location." those that his subordinates spoke of Refers to another group of space pirates who want to steal his job. "You Nexus. They were aiming when we were about to finish work anyway. Damn, why didn''t I expect them toe out at a time like this?" Vander was angry with himself for not thinking about it. They are space pirates under the Space Neb space pirate ship. Nexus and Space Neb have long been considered enemies. To encounter a situation like this is something that happens often. "Call in reinforcements. They must have summoned some reinforcements as well. Let''s see who will be superior. How dare you even think ofpeting for work like this!" For Vander now He thought that dealing with the dragon people could be done at any time. So he decided to deal with the Nexus first. so that they would not take away his works. "Understood Boss, I have contacted you for reinforcements now. I think reinforcements will arrive in a few hours." Vander, after hearing confirmation, sent a message asking for reinforcements. He immediately disconnected. He went back to drinking again. This time, he drank it all in one go. "Power. I need more power." Vander then walked out of his room and went straight to a room. He performed iris and fingerprint scans. The door of the room was opened. Within this room were many dragon dwellers who were shackled. They were the source of his Dragon Blood Fermented Wine. The condition of each dragon has anguishing condition. They seemed to have been tortured for a long time. Vander came here to make his liquor punch. On the spaceship of the Nexus Pirates Lestrode was looking at some kind of map. He finished looking at the map. He turned to his subordinates. "This ce is definitely not wrong. ording to the prophecy, we must protect this ce. no matter what happens." Vander seems to have miscalcted. The Nexus Pirates weren''t here to steal their jobs. but will hinder They took another job from Oracle. They will receive a huge reward afterpleting their work. And their Nexus will be the strongest in space. Lestrode himself doesn''t believe in predictions. But his superior believed in the Oracle the most. "Hopefully what the Oracle predicts wille true. Otherwise there might be a war between the fleets. That would be a wasteful investment." Lestrode asks for reinforcements. His request was immediately approved. His superior even sent the best fleet of the Nexus. It seemed that his boss was serious and poured all theps. Lestrode could only shake his head. However, this is also good. It might very well reduce the damage to his fleet. Chapter 735 735 Space Battle At the same time, Space Pirates Nexus and Space Neb are about to sh. At one of the beautiful pavilions inside the Dragon Pce Chen Ming was currently sitting drinking tea with Long Wei. Long Wei brought out his best tea. It was the tea that the previous dragon liked to drink. Tea is very expensive. However, it was necessary to use something like this to wee the dragon. Right now, it was just Chen Ming and Long Wei. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er at this moment. Even after receiving treatment, but However, the state of mind of the two of them was still not quite right. The two of them were sleeping on a bed in the closed Timeless Boundary. Both of their heads hit the pillow and fell asleep immediately. Previously, he was seriously injured and time was stopped. The two of them felt as though they had just returned from a life-or-death battle. Long Wei now sipped the tea with a feeling offort. He hasn''t rxed like this in a very long time. within his mind He thought that if Chen Ming was here, He didn''t need to worry. ? ''As long as there is a dragon here We don''t need to be afraid. What can the invaders do? You are not just a dragon. But it''s the God of Dragons. Haha. Really want to know if they invade again. and meeting with you, how will it be?'' Long Wei was full of resentment. The pirates killed many dragon people. If possible, he would have Chen Ming deal with them immediately. However, Chen Ming told him that dealing with pirates wasn''t difficult. However, he was currently doing something very important. if he seeds Everything will go back to how it was before. But he might take time. Long Wei could only nod his head, believing that the dragon had his ns. And while the two were drinking tea and talking about what had happened, And Chen Ming was doing something that Long Wei didn''t understand. A soldier rushed into the pavilion. before paying respects to Long Wei and Chen Ming. When the soldiers finished saluting Immediately, he gave Chen Ming and Long Wei important news. "Lord King, Lord Dragon Right now there''s movement outside the atmosphere. A fight broke out between two groups of pirates. I don''t know how Dragon Lord would have me deal with this matter!" heard the soldier''s report Long Wei looked at the running soldiers reporting what had happened. as if wanting to listen to what the soldiers had to say one more time Didn''t he hear it wrong? Now two groups of pirates are fighting. "I didn''t hear wrong, right? Are the pirates fighting each other?" The soldiers who came to report could only nod. He had no way of confirming what he said was true. From here the moon cannot be seen either. He received a report from the Dragon Star''s deposition through the Communication Jade. It can only be sent in words, no pictures. Long Wei at this moment looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to say something. However, he didn''t need to say anything. Chen Ming knew what Long Wei was thinking. The Dragon Star''s technology was not that advanced yet. If I had to say The Dragon Tribe''s technology was even inferior to Chen Ming''s world. "I have no way to worry." He shed his hand forward. Chen Ming''s hand shed a turquoise light before it cut through the air curtain. Chen Ming''s hand cut through the air curtain before severing its dimensions. When the spatial barrier is torn apart What appeared now was a spatial rift that could be seen in space. Now, out in outer space, a battle erupts between fleets of space pirates. It was a fight like in a movie that Chen Ming had seen. ''This CG is really amazing. It''s like watching a movie. There''s nothing wrong with it. When I see it, I really want to take Ark out to y with me.'' Chen Ming rode his hand. He hadn''t used an arc for a long time. The person who used most of the arcs was Tang Huayin. He didn''t know how many arcs she had already coborated with Enrica. when he returns to his universe He slowly asked her Long Wei saw that there was really a fight. he was worried "Lord Dragon What happened here? Why are pirates suddenly attacking each other like this?" Chen Ming could only shook his head. He himself didn''t know either. Maybe it''s because different fleets want topete for resources. To them, the Dragon Star was a very good source of resources. Chen Ming was now furious. The dragon blood inside of him was burning hot. It told him to let him brush his body and tear them all apart. However, he had to remain calm. What he will do next affects the fate of many people. He was about to do something that even the God Level had to be wary of. Vander was furious right now. He''s taking control of his ship in a battle against Lestrode''s fleet. "You Lestrode, why do you keep messing with my stuff!" It seems Vander and Lestrode have had a long history of bad rtions with each other. Of course they were both space pirates. It is not unusual for the two to see each other often. Space is vast and cannot tell its end. But for those space pirates No matter how big the universe was, it wasn''t enough for them. Because they will always head where there is something precious. and at that point they will meet like this time "Die, die! Die!!!" Vander''s body was now filled with the aura of a dragon. He drank a lot of dragon blood. giving him the power of a dragon However, even though he has the power of a dragon, His ship is not built on biotechnology. Causing the dragon power to not affect the ship in any way Moreover, the dragon power he possessed was filled with evil. It was a curse of the dragons rather than calling it dragon power. Vander is now losing his identity. But what he was about to lose was a huge power that he had never felt before. But once again It''s pointless to ship fight which the immense power could do to him now it just has Enhance sensory sensitivity Make him drive better and that''s all. Vander now fights Lestrode. All he had to do was wait for his reinforcements. Reinforcements that wereing to help him. It is Space Neb''s best reinforcement. on the other side Lestrode now has trouble dealing with Vander. Something happened to Vander. You can suddenly control the ship better. "What happened to that guy? Why do you suddenly be so good at driving a vehicle like that? but anyway is still immature." Lestrode wasn''t expecting to deal with Vander in the first ce anyway. He was also trying to wait for his reinforcements to arrive as well. The two fight in spaceships. Hovering left and right, somersaulting, machine guns, missiles that can make huge mountains disappear before your eyes. were shot and sent back and forth fiercely Not just a fight between the two But the battles of the others in the fleet were equally fierce. while they were fighting No one saw a small dimensional rift in the middle of the battle. Within the space rift, a young man was watching the situation. This young man was Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at the destruction that the Space Pirates had done. He just shook his head. He sensed that one party wanted toe and destroy it. But the other party came to want to protect. ''It was really unexpected. Why are these pirates trying to protect the dragon people?'' Chen Ming really didn''t understand. What did they need to fight other pirates that were just as dangerous as themselves? Chen Ming watched the battle for a while. He who was about to take Ark out to fight too. Feel the vibration of the space curtain. ''Warp'' Arge space ship along with dozens of small spaceships appeared. The reinforcements that arrived first were van der''s forces. Vander was very happy right now. His reinforcements arrived much earlier than usual. Like this, he must be able to deal with Lestrode quickly. and after having free time He would start chasing the dragons to bring their blood to brew the wine. Inside the spaceship that appeared from wormhold A young man stood inmand with a calm expression and a cold look. His name is Jake. High Commander of Space Neb He came here because he heard that an important person from the Nexus Space Pirates would appear. If he can capture the important person He will have the ability to negotiate with both sides. "No matter what must catch her and bring her." Jake now looked at the monitor. Right now, the battle between the fleets of Vander and Lestrode is pretty even. Too bad he can''t deal with Lestrode''s fleet right now. He needed to wait until his goal was reached. Chapter 736 736 Dragon Space Pirate "What kind of battle is this?" Long Wei now watched the battle of the Space Pirates. He had never seen a fight like this before. piloting spaceships to fight When space pirates invade Dragon It''s true that pirates attack them with spaceships and devastating weapons. However, it was they who were acting on one side. But now the battle between fleets of spaceships with devastating weapons. It allowed Long Wei to fully see the horrors of technology. Advanced technology can make pirates with lowbat power even more powerful. able to deal with those with higherbat power "Without the Dragon Lord''s help, By this time we would have been broken." Long Wei believed in Chen Ming. He was sure that the dragon must be able to protect the dragon people. Chen Ming was currently in space. He looked at the battle with interest. He now waited to see what the arriving support fleet would do. He looked at thergest spaceship. as big as his udeer The spacecraft together with the tracking fleet remained motionless. They were just parked there. and watching the battle of Vander and Lestrode''s fleets Chen Ming was suspicious. He made his way into the spaceship. Chen Ming felt that something was protecting the ship. However, that protection was for Chen Ming. He felt like it was only through paper. Chen Ming once entered the spaceship. Immediately find amand room Because the vehicle is veryplex. Makes it difficult to find themand room. Chen Ming was now using the method of sensing the strongest person within the ship. One who can be a leader must have strong power. Chen Ming encountered the control room almost immediately. He was currently standing next to Jake without even realizing it. Chen Ming had met Jake before. He''s a spacemander. have joined hands before Unfortunately, he was unable to finish off Jake before he escaped. ''Hopefully that guy doesn''te back into our troublester.'' Chen Ming shook his head. and listen to what Jake is saying right now. Jake wants to kill two birds with one stone. He, for his own benefit, didn''t care how much Vander and his men died. He waited for the Nexus'' reinforcements to arrive first. and then will reduce ''Whatever universe Viins are still viins. But the scale is only higher.'' Chen Ming looked at the space pirate''s technology. He had to admit that the technology of the space pirates was truly amazing. Chen Ming kept the information. when he returned to his world He would give it to Enrica Morgan and Tang Huayin. All three are innovators. They are the ones who like to create new things. This knowledge was worth more than gold. And while Chen Ming was stealing information about the technology The spacecraft sounded the rm. Jake now had a very serious expression on his face. It seemed that the other party knew what he was carrying. "Everyone in position Tell all spaceships to be ready. The Nexus has arrived. And they seem to know our ns." Jake now thought that there was definitely a mole in his fleet. It can''t be helped. They are space pirates. It''s not the guardians who have to look good. Chen Ming felt that another fleet wasing. This fleet must be the faction supporting Nlestrode. Chen Ming was interested. He immediately headed towards the nexus ship that had arrived. and as soon as the Nexus fleet arrived Jake immediately sent a signal. Every gun on every ship is now aimed at the Nexus fleet. Jake then immediately gave the order to fire. However, he had his men spare a spaceship. That ship must be the one his target is driving. "Unfold the power barrier" inside a spaceship A young woman gave an order. She wasn''t in the main ship. but in a small craft She preferred to fight in the field rather than order from behind. The barrier opened, but Jake inside his ship smiled. The barrier that was supposed to protect the space pirate fleet of the Nexus didn''t work. "Don''t think that you guys have spy on one side, haha, idiots." Jake finished speaking, and he pulled out his gun before firing at the man sitting on the right side of the cockpit. His head exploded like a watermelon. Jake already knew there was a spy from the start. However, he had oveid the n. Inside the mothership of the Nexus Pirate Fleet. Now, there is a Space Neb spy harassing the Defense Barrier Machine. He hade here already preparing to die from the beginning. He had such a strong hatred for Nexus that he would die to deal with them. Not so lucky Just when he thought that he had done his job. Instead, something unbelievable happened. "What''s that? How is it possible? A barrier appears and protects the Nexus fleet. However, the barrier that was supposed to be white It turned blue-green. Massive red beams of light smashed into the blue-green energy barrier. The barrier could easily block the attacks of the Space Neb Pirate Fleet. He was stunned by what had happened when he heard the voices of the people on the boat talking. "When did our ship upgrade? The energy barrier is this strong, but its energy hasn''t decreased at all." "Right, normally with an attack of this size, the energy cost should be reduced by more than thirty percent. This doesn''t decrease at all." "Really strange" Yes, that''s weird, too weird. He knew that this spaceship wasn''t upgraded at all. "What happened and who are you?" Beside him suddenly stood a young man. He''s in a pirate costume. Refers to pirates who sail on the seas. not space pirates "Am I just a pirate passing by?" A young man who imed to be a pirate passed by. He picked up the apple from midair before eating it. "Here are the practitioners-" Space Neb''s spy did not finish speaking. He found that he could not can speak Furthermore, no one noticed this pirate except him. "Shh, be quiet." Pirates walk around the control room to do something. He heard what the pirate said. But didn''t understand what he said. Of course, he would never know what the pirate said. because he speaks in Chinese The pirate was actually Chen Ming. He was in a pirate suit because he wanted to feel that How would it feel if a sea pirate traveled to space? the feeling is strange But there is a good fantasy. He thought he might have people build a spaceship that resembles a pirate ship and roam thes. Just thinking about it is fun. However, that was a project that he could only do once he defeated the Outer Gods. on a spaceship The woman who was supposed to be the captain of this fleet had a very serious expression. The barrier just now was too powerful to be a spaceship barrier. She could see that the barrier didn''t open as soon as she gave the order, she knew that something was wrong. "There must be a spy in the ship." She could only think that it was toote. As she thought that she would lose her fleet Who would have thought that an unknown barrier would appear like this? and while she was thinking about something She was contacted from the ship. Ask her what to do next. She, of course, issued an order to counterattack. Space Neb''s fleet also opened the barrier, but Their barrier was inactive. Who would have thought that Jake and her would have the same n? It''s a pity that there are no dragon pirates to help. on the mothership of the Space Neb fleet Jake now gritted his teeth. He picked up some equipment. Seeing that the barrier couldn''t work It was a device used to open the second barrier that he had prepared without telling anyone. To him, the Barrier was a very important item. He had made up his mind in situations where the barrier wouldn''t work. He also had a backup energy barrier. Too bad the energy reserve shield only protects the ships near him. An explosion sounded throughout the space above the Dragon Star. Many smallbat vehicles were destroyed. It is now the Space Neb fleet that has be Long. If they collided directly He''s definitely lost. "Kilgon, you!" The leader of the Nexus fleet is none other than Kilgon. The kid that Chen Ming saved when he went to Yuel for the first time! Who would have thought that she would be a space pirate in this universe? Kilgon now grinned widely. She has debts to pay. Between Mrs. and Jake Chen Ming watched as the Space Neb fleet was destroyed. He then did something. He threw out a spirit orb. and gather all the souls of the dead What Chen Ming wanted to do was to use their spirit energy to help the dead dragon people gain spiritual bodies. Interfering with spirits is considered a serious matter for the gods. Destroying that spirit if done cautiously and not arge quantity will not affect anything on the destiny But for Chen Ming to think about doing it It was considered a very big matter. The nux inside Chen Ming didn''t say anything. She knew it was forbidden. But she was confident in Chen Ming. that he already had his ns for this Chapter 737 737 The Life Of Brian Creation of spirits for the souls of the dead This was different from letting them be guardian spirits and form their own celestial bodies through training. To be an Arak spirit The soul must be in perfect form and purified. But Chen Ming, who saw the spirits of the dead dragons He can''t do that. Due to the spirits of the dead dragon people There was one part that everyone was missing, and that was him. Their horns disappeared, turning them into imperfect spirits. cannot be epted as a guardian spirit Chen Ming examined them. He found that their horns had disappeared because someone had cut them off with some sort of spirit technique. Chen Ming could only roll his eyes. This is already too much He really wanted to help everyone. He could divide his soul into revitalizing the souls of others. But souls are not the same as life force. if missing It will remain that way. Or until he can find other people''s souls or monsters to heal himself. Chen Ming now knew what to do next. However, he was currently interested in one more thing. Chen Ming thought. He came to one conclusion. He was sure that within the Neb Space Pirates there were people who did some spirit experiments. Chen Ming searched for the person behind the matter. However, no matter how hard he tried to find the cause, he couldn''t find it. "Or are you going to run away? Probably not like that." He would know right away that if someone left this "If I don''t run away, I might be dead. Or are we fighting anyway? But we need to rescue the remaining souls now." Chen Ming now had to wait and see the battle of the two fleets first. He was sure that there would be many deaths. He would use that moment to harvest souls to heal the souls of the dead. ¡­ Jake now clenched his teeth. he is going to lose He looked at the battle of Vander and Lestrode. If Vander can defeat Lestrode After that, Vander would join him to deal with the enemy. and as he thought so He didn''t know that someone was looking for Vander as well. Those looking for Vander wanted to kill him because he had done something very bad. Jake fights Kilgon. The battle between the two was extremely intense. And at that moment the two were facing each other. something happened Vander who was about to win the battle with Lestrode. His ship was destroyed by a sh in two! "Who are you? Why dare to invade the Holy Land of the Dragon People?" "That''s it" No one cared whether Vander died or not. Everyone was paying attention to someone who had appeared. The person who appeared was driving the robot. In the hands of the robot is aser sword. He used it to cut Vander''s spaceship in two. "Space Guardians It''s a time like this." Neither Jake nor Kilgon are at odds with the Space Guardians. If it''s a simpleparison, it''s Both of them are robbers and space guards are cops. "It''s a waste of time to show up. What should I do?" Jake wants to continue. He came here to capture Kilgon. He looked at Kilgon''s spaceship. Her ship was stationary, meaning she was focusing on the Space Guardians. "This moment is ours." Jake takes a moment that Kilgon identally hits. The more something hit her, it wasn''t a gun, it was a. "I''m done!" Kilgon was now panicking. She was identally yed by Jake. She wanted to resolve the situation by using the ship''s weapons, however. This is not an ordinary. It can emit extremely strong electric currents. "Damn it, finished it!" In addition to not being able to use weapons anymore. She was also unable to get out of the ship''s interior. Now everyone''s focus is on the Space Guardians. Everyone thought that he would have support. However, there was only him here. He tried to send a message asking for reinforcements to Headquarters. But he hasn''t been contacted back. This Space Guardian realizes he''s in the worst situation ever. However, he didn''t feel anything. as if he was used to it "Our life used to have what we wanted. Where did it go? If it goes the way we want, it''s weird." This space guardian''s name is Brian. Chen Ming was now extremely surprised. He didn''t expect Space Guardians to appear like this. And what''s more, the Space Guardian who appeared was someone he didn''t expect to meet in this universe. "Oh Brian, even in this universe You are still unlucky as before." Chen Ming didn''t know whether tough or what. he also remembered Brian was the first and only person to crash his spaceship with a transmitter. The transmitter is probably just a locator. How could it turn out to be a destructive device? He was wondering which child Brian woulde this time. Perhaps he would destroy the entire Dragon Star if he wasn''t careful. "That''s not good. Brian is the only person who has good and bad luck within him. Causing only bad things to happen, but survived every time However, this time the bnce seemed to be slightly offset. He might have ended his life here." Even Chen Ming was still annoyed that Brian nearly destroyed his spaceship. However, that matter was considered a trivial matter. On the other hand, this Brian was different from the Brian he had met. Therefore, he did not intend to let Brian die here. at the same time at the guardian star Now the high-ranking officials have received a request to send reinforcements. He wanted to send someone to help the guardian who was in danger almost immediately. However, when he saw who had sent the signal, His expression wasn''t that good. "Bad¡­ this is bad. can''t send anyone Otherwise, they''ll all be dead." High-ranking officials do not want to lose their membership. Another good skill Although Bryant is someone who can experience misfortune every day. and can be of great help to the Guardians Union''s work. But the loss itself was not small either. The rate of going out on a mission and noting back with Brian was as high as 70 percent. If not really good Definitely can''t go to Galbryan. "This matter must be reported to the Grandmaster." The high-ranking officials then rushed to the headmaster to tell Brian the matter immediately. back to dragon star while everything is moving Brian, who had be the focus of everyone''s eyes now, was thinking about what had happened. At this moment, he was very numb to his own life. He knew that every time he went out on a patrol, he would encounter something like this. He tried to follow his superior''s advice but it failed "My life, Brian, if it wasn''t for the daily dose of thriller, I''m not Brian. Brian looked at the two pirate ships with a feeling of silence and loneliness. Is this the life of the one at the top? He even had the worst luck. However, he always survived. to the point that he thought that if the heavens had given him bad luck, he would only encounter bad things like this Why not let him die? But who would have thought that Heaven likes to joke? The undead return to death People who want to die will not die. All the good people with good skillse to do missions with him and die. Doesn''t Heaven feel any regrets? "My life, Brian, if I die of bad luck, I''m probably not Brian. Brian closed his eyes. He thought this might be thest time he used the name Brian. In the next life, his father and mother gave him the name Yin. "AI¡­when it wants to work, it will never work. But when I tell you to stay still Get back to work like that." It''s because of the AI that Brian shed Vander''s spaceship. He really didn''t even want to get involved in this matter. He wanted to wait for reinforcements. Who would have thought that while waiting for reinforcements The AI will work by itself like this. And just as he was about to ept his fate He felt something was wrong. That time stopped The spaceships of the two pirates are now flying in ce. It flew in ce as if it was still. There is no structure at all. "What happened? Don''t tell me that after bad luck good luck If it''s good luck and can make a wish I want to be reborn as a bird and flew into the distant sky." The present Brian could only shook his head. He didn''t know what had happened. But he was certain that it must be because his good fortune was working right now. Chapter 738 738 Why So Hurry? Brian was delirious right now. It seemed that he was about to reach his limit. Chen Ming looked at Bryan. He wanted to know what had happened to him. That''s why he often fell into this kind of situation. Before he met Brian He was still unable to truly ess his powers. now too However, it was much better than before. Chen Ming now saw arge number of strings attached to Brian. It''s the thread of destiny. It has both good and bad.pletely intertwined Chen Ming let out a sigh. "Even if we don''t have to help him He will be able to survive out of here." Chen Ming was sure that it must be so. Destiny never allows anything to go wrong. Chen Ming at this moment was still subject to fate. He can distort it. but can''t stop it It was just like any other game he used to y in the past. It''s a game where characters run away. But no matter how you run away In the end, the enemy will always catch up with him. "Nothing escapes destiny." Chen Ming shook his head. He thought Brian didn''t need help. He stopped time immediately. Brian thought that luck wasing. seeing that everything was back to normal He could only quietly cut in his heart. "After all, it''s myst day." Brian gritted his teeth and saw that Space Neb''s fleet was pointing their guns at him. If he was bombarded Even if the robot he drives has a smart AI. It wasn''t good against the entire fleet. And while Brian is about to be attacked Some beams of light hit him before flying him far away from where he was. The beam came from a robot. Someone from the Space Guardians came to help him? ? Chen Ming had already expected that he would not die right now. But it has some problems. "Why does fate like to y such a joke?" One of Brian''s fate strands suddenly changed to cling to him instead. Plus, it''s a very bad fate fiber. Chen Ming tried to cut off this fate strand. But Nux stopped him first. She told him that this fate strand was not tied to him here. but binds him to his original universe. Chen Ming heard that and heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he would have to stay in this universe to solve Brian''s problems. He already missed his family. He wanted to finish the problems of this universe. The current Chen Ming turned his attention back to what had happened between the Space Pirate Fleet and Nexus. "Hmm" Chen Ming saw that a spaceship was tethered to another spaceship. He became interested. "Why just grab and not destroy? It''s really strange." Chen Ming examines the two ships and discovers that the drivers are Jake and Kilgon. "That''s Kilgon. Looks like she in this universe is older than ours." The Kilgon he saved was around fifteen years old. But Kilgon is now in his early twenties. Chen Ming thought of something before shaking his head. He might not know Kilgon in this world. However, she was trying to protect the Dragon Star along with her fleet. Although he didn''t know the reason, but helping her first wouldn''t hurt anything. Jake part "Thest time I did it, it hurt a lot. This time I won''t let you escape again." Chen Ming disappeared. No one knew exactly what he was nning to do. Kilgon is now in a difficult position. She shouldn''t have cared enough about the Space Guardians to give Jake the chance to catch her like this. She knew why Jake wanted to capture her. That was because the Suratana from the Desert Star wanted her to be his concubine. He was so rich that he could buy a whole star. But it was not her way. She didn''t think much of being a concubine. However, the person who would possess her had to be strong and not just use money power. He must also be someone who can go on adventures with her. Kilgon now knows he can''t do anything. If Jake drags her to his own shore "Sure, if we go to that shore. There''s no way none of us can help us before Jake teleports us away." Kilgon was in a state of despair. She knew her destiny. She''d rather blow up the ship and die than be forced to be the concubine of someone she doesn''t like. And just as she was about to insert the self-detonating protocol directly into the console. Someone had stopped her before. "You haven''t had time to die yet. Why is it so hasty?" Kilgon screamed. Suddenly, an unknown person appeared without making a sound. Anyone would be shocked. After screaming, Kilgon hurriedly backed away from Chen Ming. She picked up the gun and pointed it at Chen Ming. Kilgon was even more panicked now than when her ship was caught by Jake using a. She was able to blow herself up and take Jake with her. But in this situation She can''t do that. Chen Ming just now did something to Yan. causing the craft to stop functioningpletely In addition, here is the cockpit that is locked. If the door is opened At least it has a notification system. However, the system was silent. As if the door hadn''t been opened. He was like a ghost emerging from nowhere. After having a foothold now Kilgon immediately asked Chen Ming. "Who are you and how did you get into the ship?!" Kilgon pointed his gun at Chen Ming. Her gun, if someone else saw it would haveughed However, Chen Ming looked at her gun with interest. Her gun looked tiny. But it had a destructive powerparable to the Destruction Profound Realm. Chen Ming frowned slightly before speaking with a yful smile. "Are you sure? To use a gun of such devastating power in such a small cockpit, I can breathe in space with ease. Kilgon rolled his eyes. What Chen Ming had said was correct. She wouldn''t have survived if an explosion were to happen, but she was willing to die before she was captured. "I''d rather die than be captured." Kilgon spoke up. with determination And Chen Ming was confident that she would definitely do what she said. Chen Ming shook his head. "You think I came here to capture you? Haha. Why would I capture you? In fact, the Space Neb Pirates and I consider ourselves enemies. If I think of capturing anyone It should be more of that guy." Chen Ming refers to Jake. He was the same person who attacked the dragon people. Kilgon remained cautious. She didn''t seem to believe what Chen Ming said. "You don''t believe me. And like this? Chen Ming showed her his dragon form. when she saw what he looked like She even said happily. "T-Lord Dragon!" Chen Ming blinked his eyes. Why did she feel so happy? He couldn''t sense her dragon bloodline. saw Chen Ming''s dazed expression. Kilgon hurriedly exined. She was an orphan and was saved by a couple of dragons. The two then adopted her until she grew up. But both of them were killed by Jake. She had a resentment with Jake and therefore went to join the Nexus Pirates who were rivals with the Space Neb Pirates. While at the Nexus She heard a prophecy about the Dragon Star. She wanted to help the Dragon Star volunteered to lead a spaceship to protect the Dragon Star. The seer said that if Nexus helped the Dragon Star, Nexus is no longer just a pirate. Head of Mrs. Wang Ploy But she was only hoping to save the Dragon Star. heard that Chen Ming saw his Destiny Fibers and hers bound together. After this, she will encounter only good things. In addition, she will be stronger. "Like this." Kilgon was still delighted to see this dragon alive. Her dead parents must be very proud. However, Chen Ming slightly scratched his cheek before speaking. "Um, sorry to say this. But I''m not a dragon." It was Kilgon who said it himself, not him, and while Kilgon was about to be disappointed that he wasn''t really the prophesied dragon who would save all the dragons. Chen Ming spoke up. "I am not the Dragon King. I''m not a dragon But I am the God of Dragons!" A great aura appeared. Chen Ming did not like to see Kilgon''s sad expression. He only showed her his true strength a little bit. Kilgon''s mouth gaped. She was currently in the Creation Dragon Realm. where Chen Ming was the only god Kilgon was now absent-minded. She did not meet the dragon like her parents had hoped. But she met God of Dragons! Isn''t this the Boss of the Boss?! Kilgon didn''t know what to do from here. She should bow down to Chen Ming, right? and before she could decide what she would do Chen Ming touched her forehead with his index finger. "I will give you what you wish for. Revenge. Use this power to avenge your father and mother." Chen Ming initially thought of dealing with Jake himself. But someone had a grudge against him. How could he dare to snatch a target from others? Chapter 739 739 Meet Again Jake now rolled his eyes. He had a strange feeling as if something bad had happened to him. Jake looks at Kilgon''s ship. He came up with something. "Really, what if that girl goes crazy and blows herself up?" Jake and Kilgon fought for a long time. He knew what type of person Kilgon was. If she had known that he would take her to the nobles at Desert Star She would definitely blow herself up with him. "There''s no need to do anything anymore." Jake fires a disruptive signal at Kilgon''s ship to destroy the self-destruct system. At this point, he didn''t have to worry about anything. "Phew, fortunately we thought carefully and brought a signal breaker with us. Otherwise, it won''t end well, haha." Jake then drags Kilgon''s ship back to his mothership. And while his ship was about to take Kilgon''s ship into the interior of the mother ship. There was something going on. Kilgon''s spaceship suddenly glows. Jake now could only look at Kilgon''s ship in surprise. "How is that possible? Well, I destroyed the self-destruct system with my device!" Jake was not lucky enough to be the captain of the pirate fleet. It was because he was quick-witted and had a very high wit. He fired the. This time he didn''t let it catch Kilgon''s ship. but to push it as far away from the mothership as possible. The explosion of the remote ship If it''s the shield of the mother ship, it can be blocked. Kilgon''s ship, when pushed far away, explodes. But the explosion was less powerful than Jake expected. Jake takes a good look at Kilgon''s ship. He discovers that Kilgon did not blow up his ship. But something came out from inside her ship. "What is that¡­ Something ising out of her ship." Jake opens the telescopic device. He saw arge womaning out from within the ship. Her body was zing with fire. She looked at Jake''s ship. "Fire Giant, is that giant?" Kilgon has the blood of a giant. This was something Chen Ming hadn''t thought of before. He gave his power back to her. and awakened the power within her Who would have thought that her giant bloodline would awaken like this? "Really amazing" Chen Ming looked to see how Kilgon would deal with Jake. Her current size was growing bigger and bigger. and with Chen Ming''s power She could easily breathe air. Kilgon then roared. She jumped out of the ship before throwing her hands behind her. mes formed in space before wrapping around her ship. Her fire is the fire of giants. No oxygen is required forbustion. It used her blood instead. Giants have a very high recovery ability. This blood loss is considered a small matter. She then threw the spaceship that had now activated its self-destruct system. "Damn it!" Jake saw what she wanted to do. He wasted no time ordering anyone. He quickly flew to the side. That spaceship crashed into the mother ship. The damage from the collision is not that much. But the bomb inside the ship exploded. Its voice resounded throughout the Dragon Star. The Space Neb pirate ship''s mothership is damaged. The navigation system is now destroyed. It will soon fall into the Dragon Star. "Jake" After throwing a spaceship at Jake''s mother ship Kilgon then looked at Jake''s ship. he wants to escape However, the small ship could not go very far. due to insufficient power And there will also be ack of oxygen. The small ship does not have an air generator, it does it every ten hours. That craft mustnd on the mother ship to replenish its energy and air. The only thing Jake can do now isnd on Dragon and find a ce to escape. and as he was about to fly down to that Dragon Star His star was stopped by some kind of. This covered the entire Draconic Star. "What is this? Where did thise from?" Jake tries to break the. However, no matter what he did, he couldn''t destroy it. He was about to find another way to escape. He heard the other ships in his group being destroyed. "Chief, help us. That giant is going to kill us all!" "Captain Jake, help!!!" Jake hears calls for help from themunications device inside the ship. He didn''t want to listen to anyone. He immediately turned off hismunication device. he must escape toe back again and as he was about to flee He felt that his ship had been sent backwards by some sort of energy. Kilgon was now slowly approaching him. Jake just gritted his teeth. He couldn''t help it, he had to use that method. Jake can''t help but draw his own trump card. "If you''re thinking of killing me, then Cool, your sister will die with me too!" heard what Jake said Kilgon froze. As for Kilgon what happened to her, she didn''t care, but her sister was another story. Cool is not her biological sister. However, she loved Kool like her own sister. But for some reason, the two separated. She tried to find her sister. But no matter how hard you try to find She couldn''t find her sister. Or was her sister taken away? She didn''t want to think about such a bad thing, but the fact that Jake said that meant that her sister was probably with the Space Neb. Jake saw that Kilgon was hesitant. He used that moment to escape. But before he had the chance Some kind of chain appeared and tethered him and his ship. "What the hell is this, Kilgon, you want your sister dead so much, don''t you?!" Kilgon looks at Jake''s spaceship with suspicion. She wasn''t the one who used that power. And while Jake and Kilgon look at the chains Chen Ming appeared. "Don''t believe that guy. Your sister is not with Space Neb. In fact, the one who came to help the Space Guardian just now was your brother. It''s a pity that she didn''t know you were here." Nothing could escape Chen Ming''s touch once he had already spread out his territory. Kilgon heard Chen Ming say, she was relieved. Up, she believed Chen Ming helping her more than Jake. Jake is a space pirate. How could he possibly have reliable credit? no evidence Jake was now pale. What the hell is going on, why are there so many strange things happening to him? Since Kilgon was able to grow and be a fire giant destroying his fleet. And herees the unknown who has enough power to stop the spaceship. "What level is this thing to be able to do this!" No one answered Jake''s question. Only people want to kill Jake right now. ¡­¡­. Cool now let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, she was able to save Brian just in time. She had just recently risen to the rank of captain. She would never give up losing her crew. Even though he was used of bringing misfortune However, no one could deny that many quests were aplished because of him. to have a loss But the losspared to the consequences if the mission failed. it''s iparable life of ten people It''s a sad thing to leave. But the lives of ten people could save an entire. If speaking in a manner that is unfeeling It''s a worthwhile trade-off. "Boss, thank you for helping. If it wasn''t for the leader, I''d be in trouble." Brian said with a smile. He couldn''t remember how many times he had said this to the leader who had lived until he entered the unit. "Don''t think too much It''s already my duty." Brian didn''t want to think about anything. He didn''t want to be attached to anyone anymore. Every time he clings to someone That person will always have to leave. Therefore, this chief of his He would absolutely not allow himself to die. And at that moment he thought so. Chen Ming appeared. Causing Kool and Brian to suffer a heart attack. Cool has exactly the same response as Kilgon. She picked up a high-powered gun of destruction. "Who are you and how did you get on the robot?" I heard Kool asked. Chen Ming did not answer. But it''s Brian. "Is there someone on the robot? In this way, too, someone who doesn''t know has appeared!" heard what the two said Chen Ming smiled beforeughing. He introduced himself and the purpose ofing here. He''s here to tell Cool about Mrs. Kilgon''s sister. "Sister is here. Did you really say that?" Kool seems to be trying to find her sister as well. She wouldn''t have thought that her sister would be a pirate by now. Chen Ming nodded. He then cuts the dimensions and lets Kilgon walk out. Kilgon is now in a normal state. She was now able to control the power. She appeared like this So her fight with Jake is over. The result was extremely satisfying for her and Chen Ming. She took her revenge by throwing Jake into the sun she had created. That''s right, she could create a mini sun by herself. With help from Chen Ming "Really big sister, big sister!" Kool jumps at Kilgon in nostalgia. She had been looking for Kilgon for ten years. Now she had met herst family. "cool" Kilgon was speechless. She could only hug her sister. Chen Ming looked at the scene of meeting again and felt very good. He thought of his siblings. He already wanted to return to his universe. It''s a pity that I can''t go back now. Brian at this moment looked at Chen Ming. he did something to him Brian could not resist. "At this point, it''s probably nothing. I have rewritten your destiny. From now on your misfortune will be lighter. But your luck will increase." Chen Ming, even if he was at the Nine Sacred Divine Realm, He couldn''t help Brian. It was as if the universe wanted to make him the unluckiest of all. Chapter 740 740 Single In Every Verse Vander is now in a very poor condition. He miraculously survived the exploding spaceship. "That homeowner, how dare you y with such an ident?" Vander gritted his teeth. He was about to beat Lestrode. I didn''t think that someone would attack him identally. He remembered the nature of the robots that attacked him. It''s a model robot used by space guards. He would let his people find out about the people who came to y him identally. and when he got the information He will attack those who attack him hard. before killing him in the most brutal way Vander tries to rise from the remnants of his spaceship. His body was full of wounds. Fortunately, he had the power of drinking the blood of a dragon. If it were normal, he would definitely be dead. "We have to find a way back to the mother ship. Staying here for a long time is dangerous." The Dragon Star was filled with dragon residents who hated him. If they met him in this condition They must have tried their best to kill him. Vander was now trying to figure out how to get back to the mothership. But to return to the mothership It is necessary to have a spaceship He was not like profound practitioners who could fly with their innate strength. Vander thinks of something. He has another way. Even if he doesn''t have a spaceship, he can still return to the mothership. At Dragon, there is a kind of magical beast that can fly into space. They are dragon wings. by its name It was arge bird whose wings resembled the wings of a dragon. Its level was at the Destruction Profound Realm. Vander was confident that he could catch the Dragonwinger. And while he was about to go to catch the dragon winged bird He heard an explosion. he looked up at the sky He saw that Neb''s mothership had been hit hard. and it is falling to the ground Vander could only watch the mothership slowly fall from the atmosphere. His only hope now was gone. if there is no mothership He can''t return to where he came from. He might be stuck on this forever. "No, there is another way. We just have to take the path of the stars." Vander goes to another first. and then signaled help to his group toe and get him. ''Can''t help it, asking for help each time costs a lot of money. Luckily, we can trade with these stingy bastards.'' Vander will reward extracted dragon blood for those whoe to his aid. Now his life is the most important thing. ¡­¡­. Chen Ming now looked at his sisters and sisters talking. The atmosphere right now was very warm. Brother and sister finally met. The atmosphere was going so well that Brian chose to open his mouth now. "I don''t want to interrupt their happiness. But are you a pirate?" Brian asked directly. Chen Ming who was watching everything was going well. Can''t help but look at Brian. Did he really need to ask this kind of question right now? Cool heard that and looked at her sister. She wanted to know if what Brian said was true. Kilgon bit his lip. She knew that her sister was a Space Guardian. Her duty now was to deal with the pirates. she wanted to refuse But truth is immortal. She decided to tell Cool the truth. "Yes, as he said. I''m a pirate." confirmed Cool couldn''t believe it. The image in Cool''s memory was that her older sister was a very good-hearted person. She didn''t think that her good sister from the past would be such a pirate. "No, I''m not a pirate. Tell Kool who forced you!" Kool has a grudge against the pirate. She is confused. At this moment, her older sister that she was looking for had turned into a pirate whom she hated. Kilgon didn''t know what to say. She didn''t dare tell her that she had to be a pirate to find Kilgon. She had tried to ask the guardian for help, but it didn''t work. So she had to do it by herself. Kool saw that her sister would not answer her question. It''s already an answer in itself. And while Cool doesn''t know how to deal with his feelings. Chen Ming spoke up. "Have you ever hurt an innocent person? Have you done anything evil? Have youmitted an unforgivably serious sin while being a pirate?" Chen Ming could discern the karma of living beings. He could tell that Kilgon had never done anything egregious. But being a pirate isn''t easy. Sometimes she had to do bad things. But her sin was only a small matter. Kilgon confesses all Cool, hearing Kilgon''s confession, was somewhat relieved. that even if her sister was a pirate but never did an unforgivable evil and another fact that made her speechless Kilgon did everything to find her. The only family she had left. She was a pirate in the first ce to find her only brother. Kool once again hugs Kilgon and apologizes. Seeing that, Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to Brian before speaking. "You really are. It wasn''t just your luck that caused you bad luck." Brian looked at Chen Ming in confusion. Where did he go wrong? The current Chen Ming could only sigh. He looked at Brian before shaking his head. Brian is not the only problem with luck. He also seems to have a problem with his mouth. He can say things he shouldn''t say at any given time. indifferently It made him think about how Brian had survived to this day. Brian himself at this moment also looked at Chen Ming. He didn''t know where he said what was wrong. Well, Kilgon really is a pirate. She also had a bounty in the Guardians of the Gxy system. That''s why she had a bounty that could be found in the database. But Cool had never searched for her sister''s name in the bounty system before. She never thought that her sister would make a mistake or be a pirate. Seeing that Brian didn''t understand what he said was wrong, Chen Ming was able to but looked at him with dead eyes "You really don''t know anything. Then let''s stay single like this for the rest of the universe." Chen Ming was sure that Brian would be single. whether this universe or any universe Finished speaking, he ignored Brian again. and focus on the older sisters and sisters instead Chen Ming looked at Kool. He saw something in her that wasn''t supposed to be there. Kool and Kilgon after they finished talking to each other. The two now understand each other. But now another problem has appeared. Kilgon is a wanted criminal by the Guardians of the Gxy. And she was one of the members of the Guardians of the Gxy Alliance. She didn''t want to hold her sister. However, she had made a contract with the association. If she hadn''t captured Kilgon She would immediately be punished for breaking the covenant. She looked at Kilgon before she made up her mind. Even if she was punished, it wouldn''t matter. Only three-fourths of his lifespan was lost. She still had several years left to spend with Kilgon. And while she thought that she would definitely be punished by the covenant She could hear someone speaking. "Ho, use runes to control like this. The Guardians of the Universe doesn''t seem as clean as I thought it would be." The young man who brought her older sister to her spoke up. He was currently doing something with the glowing letters. She saw the glowing letters in the young man''s hands. Her mouth was agape. That letter was embedded in her body. How could he take it out? and also took it out without her realizing it "That''s it. How did you get it out of me?" Cool asked in surprise. No one could do that except the person who put it into her body. The young man or Chen Ming looked at Kool before answering her with a smile. "All I can do is take it out of your body and that''s all. Of course I didn''t touch you. Because it''s not appropriate for young men and women to touch each other like that. Therefore, I must use the proper method. The only thing I do is to use mitt control." Hearing Chen Ming''s answer Cool''s face turned pale. "W-Did you open the dimensional rift inside of me and get it out! Do you know what will happen if you miss it?!" Just thinking about what would happen if Chen Ming made a mistake. Chen Ming heard Kool say andughed. "The chances of making a mistake are almost zero. So there''s nothing to worry about." almost zero Shows that it''s not a hundred percent. and there is a chance to make a mistake Cool could only look at Chen Ming with absent-minded eyes. Would she be safe to be near him like this? ¡­¡­ At Dragon Star, the battle between Space Neb and Nexus is now continuing. The Dragons were now panicking and looking for a ce to hide. Vander saw that the dragons had gone to a safe ce. He now regarded it as a good timing. He was heading towards the gateway to the Star Path. He now had not much time left. He must do everything as quickly as possible. Vander has arrived at the entrance. He looked around while lurking in the dark corner. There were much fewer guards now than before. Since he had already dealt with more than half of the dragon people. Causing the power to be in shortage now And even more so they have to be careful from the invasion of other pirate fleets. making the manpower at the gate less and more Vander who was about to sneak inside the interster portal. Suddenly the door was closed. saw that the door was closed Vander''s expression even changed. The door can be closed by anyone who has the key. And the key lies with the Dragon King. The connection door being closed meant only one thing. "Long Wei knew where we were going. and what are you going to do?" Vander now, when concentrating well He could feel that many people were surrounding him. Surrounding him was Long Wei along with the left and right sects. with ten thousand other soldiers All of this was to capture him. Vander, who thought he was invincible, wanted to turn himself in. "There is no ce for someone like you to surrender. The only ce you will be able to live is at the bottom of the sea." After speaking, Long Wei immediately cut off Vander''s head with his power. Chapter 741 741 Who Said She Was Dead? The battle of the Space Neb and Nexus pirate fleets continues. Even if the leader of both sides was not present. At this moment, the two fleets were fighting with their deputies leading the charge. "Attack them with everything we have! The Dragon Stars must only belong to us!" "Kill them all!" The Space Neb fleet is full of extremists. They want to destroy everything. I don''t care what effect it will have. While the Nexus pirate fleet It is the embodiment of the survivors who have been through a lot of bad things. Who would have thought that the Nexus Pirate Ship is actually a refuge for those who have nowhere to go? They join the Nexus Pirates in search of something of their own. Oracle ys a very important role in the Nexus Pirate Fleet. It is the cleanest pirate in all the pirates. even if they do some evil deeds but not to the point of being unable to forgive Just like Vander had done. They were only plundering. They don''t take on the task of purging or destroying like the Space Neb. That way, everyone''s bounty in the Nexus fleet was less than everyone else in the other pirate ns. "Defend the attack and wait for the counterattack. We must do as Oracle says. Protect the Dragon Star and we can get what we want!" Lestrode spoke up. He too had what he wished for. And he took on a mission that almost killed him like this. because of that Everyone heard what Lestrode said. they nodded this fight There may be many deaths. But it can''t be helped. The Space Neb are all savages. a fight takes ce Destruction is amon thing that can be seen in the universe. while the battle was going on A robot stared at the battle as if it couldprehend the situation. Arch Mark One Or the first arc that Chen Ming received. It is now entering an evolutionary phase. The arc was created using modern biotechnology. It can absorb cosmic energy. And now it has fully absorbed the cosmic energy. It''s time for Ark to be reborn. "Enter¡­ into¡­ the¡­ evolution." The arc absorbs the surrounding energy. Its body shone brightly. Now the arc has changed. Its appearance is more unique. The normal arc is ck. But now it was white with golden specks. Arc Evolution It is very eye-catching for everyone. The pirates looked to the spot where the radar detected an energy equivalent to the sun. "What is that?" Lestrode was surprised. Why is there a sun so close to the dragon star? The energy that radiated from Ark''s body was extremely hot. Chen Ming even had to protect the Dragon Star from its aura. Arc''s sound spreads out into space. All the machines stopped working. They were as if they were standing straight in respect to their king. Ark is no longer just a robot. It''s more than that. Ark after evolution It also conveyed to Chen Ming. It''s needless to say. It was able toprehend what Chen Ming wanted. And Chen Ming could understand what it wanted as well. It wants to test itself. using these pirates as targets Chen Ming really wanted Ark to deal with the pirates anyway. He wanted to drive it but there was something he had to do. He was currently either reconstructing or repairing the bodies of those who had died from previous van der invasions. He then repairs the spirits and sends them into the body. This was aplete resurrection that was against thews of the heavens. However, Chen Ming didn''t care. Chen Ming tells Ark to take care of the pirates as he pleases, but only for the pirates who attack the dragon people. Ark with Chen Ming''s permission It immediately began to test its power. ¡­¡­¡­ Stronghold of the Space Guardians Just now something happened. Officers were notified that A high-ranking official has died. The top officer is Kool, a new space guard who has recently been promoted to top officer. "Brian" Everyone spoke with one voice. Cool had to die because of Brian. She had just been promoted to a high-ranking official. The above immediately sent her to act as Bryant''s chief. Who would have thought that she would leave so quickly? There are a lot of people who like Kool because she is nice and cute. Now the agents are starting to get impatient with Brian. they made a protest They don''t want Brian. "It''s really a headache. Who leaked the news that she was dead?" At this time, on the top floor of the Space Guardian Union''s headquarters, A young man spoke with an irritated voice. He knew Cool wasn''t dead. But someone destroyed his rune and that''s all. The leader of the Space Guardians'' Union is Adrian. If Chen Ming came to see him He must be very shocked. Adrian is his friend who specializes in hacking. Who would have thought that in this universe Adrian will lead the Space Guardians'' Union like this. And besides Adrian Beside him, there were two more people. They are Alex and Austin. Chen Ming''s three friends were all at the Intergctic Guardian Union. Too bad there is no Chen Ming in this universe. There was only Chen Ning instead. and see from the figure The three had nothing to do with Chen Ning. Austin reading about new weaponry on his mobile device. Hearing what Adrian said, he couldn''t help but stop reading and turn to him. "Somebody destroyed your rune like that, Adrian. The person who can destroy your rune must not be an ordinary person." Austin spoke confidently. He had tried to destroy Adrian''s Rune but failed. He was ssified as a high-level power user. Compared to the methods of the martial practitioners After all, he was at the Profound Realm. This was a level high enough to destroy an entire continent with a single blow. He had that level of power but couldn''t do anything with Adrian''s runes. This implies that whoever destroys Adrian''s runes must be at least Dao Origin. "Hou, Dao-born level? That means it''s at a level where divinity can be controlled." After Austin said Alex added. He is a divinity of blood and killing. Hearing that there were people at the same level as him or above caused his blood to heat up. He wanted to fight against good people. For over a thousand years, he hadn''t met an opponent that made him feel alive. Adrian and Austin looked at Alex. They both knew what their friends wanted. Austin didn''t mind if Alex wanted to meet the man who destroyed Adrian''s rune. But Adrian didn''t want him to go. "Why? You know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment." Alex was furious. he wants to fight If the other party is stronger than him and kills him, it''s fine. He didn''t want to live like this. It''s torture to have a divinity involving blood and killing. But can''t do anything with it. He doesn''t like killing innocent people. did not want those blood to stain his body He wants the blood of those who are strong and evil. He didn''t know if the people who destroyed Adrian''s runes were evil. But one thing he was sure of was He must be strong. "I didn''t mean to stop you from going, Adrian, but I heard a voice." hear the sound When Alex and Adrian heard that both of them have changed Both of them looked very serious. "The voice told me to do anything. Help him to the end." "Seriously, this is even you. Why do we have to interrupt each other like this?" Alex let out a breath. He didn''t think that even that person didn''t want him to go. Adrian shook his head. "No, you didn''t forbid it. He just told me to help him to the end. As for you going to fight with him, it''s your business. Because¡­ you''ll never win anyway." Alex heard that instead of being angry because of the insult. Instead, he was happy. "Isn''t it even better like that? Well, I can''t stand it anymore, I''ming, haha." Alex then disappears in a bright red mist of blood. He immediately headed towards the person who destroyed the rune. Adrian he had to use runes to control everyone. It was because he had made a contract with a great deity. If anyone in his guild hadmitted an evil act He must be the one who pays the price. And of course to prevent that from happening. So he used runes to control everyone. But there was one person he couldn''t control. That''s Brian Besides, he was unable to change Brian''s fate. "It''s really a headache. please tell me silice What am I supposed to do with this?" no matter which universe Adrian''s lover was Alice. his lovely AI Alice smiled at Adrian on theputer screen before speaking. "I was able to hack into the inside of hismunication device. Would you like me to contact him? He seems to know her in another universe." Adrian heard that and was surprised. The person who destroyed his rune knew him in another universe. Adrian was silent for a moment before shaking his head. He didn''t need to contact him. Alex will contact him for himself. Chapter 742 742 Crazy The Battle of the Nexus and Space Neb Pirates ends with the Space Neb Pirates being crushed. The arrival of Ark undoubtedly changed the course of the battle. The Space Neb Space Pirates can''t do anything. Since the Space Neb pirate fleet was born Never before has the Space Neb Pirates lost so much. Now no one is left alive. Not a single spaceship remains. Chen Ming looked at what had happened with indifferent eyes. He was currently thinking of something. "Someone hacked into our cell phone" Chen Ming knew that someone had hacked into his phone. Yet, he lets the people who hack into his phone do as he pleases. Because the mobile phone does not contain any important information. He doesn''t keep important information in his phone. What is avable on mobile is just a photo and a few games. People who hack into their phones look at pictures. before leaving Chen Ming, of course, used a hacking program to reverse hack. This counter-hacking program was created by Enrica along with Morgan. The woman said that no matter how good the mobile phone system is. Sooner orter someone will be able to hack it anyway. and it was as she said He was now hacked. "Without you guys I''m going to be in trouble." Chen Ming smiled. no matter how strong he is There are other people. It helped many things with him. And at that moment Chen Ming could sense a very intense bloody aura. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. Anyone or anything with this strong smell of blood It must be a very dangerous type. Chen Ming looked in one direction. He saw something flying towards him from distant space. "Profound Profound Realm" Chen Ming was currently at the Dao Origin stage. The Profound Realm was not his opponent. But it was extremely rare to find someone of this level in this universe. People at this level were considered organization heads working behind the scenes. Chen Ming slowly raised his hand. and as soon as he raised his hand The red beam of light hit his hand before it was swept away. The red beam is a long-ranged weapon with some kind of weapon that enhances it. "Really dangerous. If it gets full The dress was definitely stained." Chen Ming now began to have some strange ideas. He became more interested in the little things. Chen Ming deflected the first attack. He deflected another attack. This time, the red beam didn''te once. but more than hundreds of times which Chen Ming was able topletely brush it off. and when hepletely brushed off his attacks The people who attacked him from a distance reached him. A blood red sword appeared. The sword was aimed at his head. "Aim for the head for the kill efficiency. Not pretending to y, but really wanting to kill each other." Chen Ming blocked the attack with his index finger. The sword fully smashed Chen Ming''s index finger before a collision caused the spatial space to shake. That impact then sent it down to the ground of the Dragon Star. "Wow, you can take an attack like this of mine. really not bad Anyway, what level are you at?" Chen Ming heard a familiar voice. He even opened his eyes wide. He looked at the person attacking him. He met people he didn''t think he would find here. "Alex" Alex attacked Chen Ming violently. He thought that he would be counterattacked with a strong attack as well. But who would have thought that he wouldn''t be hit by a counterattack? but was called instead He didn''t think that he had ever met a young man who stopped his attacks with one finger before. If he ever met a young man There was no way he would forget. "Who are you, how do you know my name?" Alex was someone known only to his own people. There was very little that Chen Ming could recognize him. Chen Ming heard Alex ask. He smiled. Chen Ming had now checked Alex. He was not a sinful person, he had a sin, but it was not a direct sin. "My name is Chen Ming. How do I know you? I will tell you about it after how you defeated me." Chen Ming knew that Alex was very hot-tempered right now. The only way to stop Alex was to calm him down. He was like the early Chen Ming without suitable enemies. "It''s not a bad offer, haha." Alex unleashed his powers. The space now turned from ck to blood red. Everyone on Star Dragon now saw the sky red. Nobody knows what happened. But everyone prayed Now the dragon was with them. They believed that nothing could harm the Dragon Star. A bloody battle erupted between Chen Ming and Alex. for equality Chen Ming had only limited his strength to the Core Profound Realm. same level as Alex The battle between the two will be the legend of the dragons. Because their fight was really spectacr. Outside the atmosphere of the Dragon Star The universe is now back to how it was. Alex is in a state of being unable to see. How is he simr to the people at Lum Prachatan? meanwhile Chen Ming had signs of an attack. But it''s just clothes. His body was not injured in any way. Even if Chen Ming lowered his own strength, however, his body was still stronger. and the more he had the bloodline of a dragon It even made his body stronger than the average person. Alex is strong But today, I met Chen Ming. So he knew that he wasn''t strong at all. There were still people much stronger than him. Chen Ming saw in this state. However, he knew that Chen Ming had given him a lot of hands. Chen Ming had only blocked his attack before slightly counterattacking. A small counterattack for both of them could destroy one star. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming having used part of his power to protect Dao. After all, the dragon must have turned into dust in the sr system by now. "Too. This is already too much. If you want to cheat, give it a little bit." Alex looked at Chen Ming. He could only say that. The power that Chen Ming possessed was the most fraudulent. The blood-red universe was now back to normal. His territory was shattered by Chen Ming''s power. Alex let out a breath. "I lost. I didn''t have a chance from the start. Just physical strength alone is this far away from me. Not to mention technique. Alex even said that. But he enjoyed losing like this. Chen Ming heard that and could only shrug. He knows Alex better than he knows himself. Alex shook his head before speaking. "Nevermind, losing is losing. I won''t even ask how you know me. But that doesn''t mean I can''t find your information anywhere else." Alex even lost and did as he said. as he said He could find Chen Ming''s information elsewhere. Chen Ming nodded. He knew Alex if he wanted to. He could easily find his information. and because of that He didn''t want to hide who he was and where he came from. This is also a kind of trolling Alex. He told Alex his whereabouts. "There''s this thing about it." Alex then looked back at Chen Ming with an annoyed expression on his face. It seemed that the fact that Chen Ming actually knew him was true. People in the universe like that The existence of other universes is something that has been confirmed for a long time. But no one has yet been able to travel across the universe, that''s all. No one knows how to travel across the universe. What level must be and use what power "This is¡­ you are really annoying." Alex finished speaking, he thought of something. "Here, do you want toe with me? Austin and Adrian will be very surprised. As for the dragon star, don''t worry. I have already sent the matter to the union. There will be an office set up on a nearby." The union was not calm. But with that it''s a lot of work for the confederation. cause insufficient manpower Chen Ming thought for a moment. He came here to help the dragon people. He''s done helping now. There was nothing to keep him here. but "I will leave without saying goodbye like this. It''s not ideal. Why didn''t youe with me to the Dragon Star first? then go to the union." Chen Ming proposed, of course Alex had nothing to do. since he is at the executive level "You can take that. I, too, want to drink their dragon liquor. saw that it was strong liquor I don''t know if it''s like my favorite liquor or not." Chen Ming heard Alex say that andughed. Alex really likes to drink. The strongest liquor he gulped down like it was water. He in this universe should be the same. Just upgrade the degree. "How much degree does it take to get us drunk? Would you like to try and get stronger?" Old games with old friends Of course, Alex epted Chen Ming''s challenge without even blinking an eye. Chapter 743 743 Cant Be Wrong Chen Ming solved the problem of pirates. It can also revive all the dead dragons as well. Resurrection was against thews of the heavens. However, Chen Ming was the chosen one of the heavens. cause sometimes if he doesn''t destroy the bnce of the universe too much Heaven will give way to him. But even then, even if the heavens wouldn''t do anything to him That doesn''t mean destiny won''t. Chen Ming now knew that Heaven and Fate werepletely separate things. Heaven takes care of everything. He is a creator and a destroyer. At the same time, fate acts as an inducer of all things. to cause creation or destruction It''s simple. Heaven is the judge while destiny is behind the scenes. "The higher the level, the more The more you know the truth behind Isn''t it that Nux said that the god level tends to influence everything behind the scenes?" Chen Ming had already understood. It wasn''t because the God Level didn''t want toe down and do anything on their own. But if theye down A great disaster will happen. A cataclysm that can destroy multiple universes. Nux is one of them capable of destroying multiverses. She would rather be betrayed by her many children than destroy everything. She was able to turn everything back into chaos. Alex was now lying motionless on Chen Ming''s spaceship. Previously, he had a drinking contest with Chen Ming. Who would have thought that the liquor that Chen Ming brought would be so strong? "This is it? It''s drunk. This feeling is really good." Alex gets drunk for the first time in his life. How could he not be drunk? The liquor Chen Ming used was an ordinary white liquor. But Chen Ming used the Tao to brew wine. Alex who was only at the Core Profound Realm How are you going to fight the liquor that makes even the Dao Genesis intoxicated? He hadn''t even drunk two sses of wine and had already stopped while Chen Ming had already drunk a few bottles. There was only a slightly red face. This is the distance Chen Ming talked to Long Wei about the safety of the stars. He gave Long Wei the Dragon Breath Confinement Technique to make him even stronger. In addition, Chen Ming also possessed the Dragon Dao to help everyone in times of danger. From now on, all dragons, if faced with danger The Dragon Dao would aid them by making them twice as strong as before. But after being out of danger They will feel twice the pain. It''s an equal exchange. after party Chen Ming immediately wanted to apany Alex Youngstar to the Guardians of the Gxy Union. But before he could travel Cool and Kilgon stop him first. The two wanted to go with him. Cool, he understood because she was a member of the Federation, but Kilgon, she was a pirate. Plus there''s another bounty. If she went to the Guardians Union, she would definitely be arrested. "That''s nothing to worry about. I''ll handle this myself." Alex spoke up. He had already reported about Kilgon. And Adrian tells him there''s no problem if Kilgon wants to go to the Confederacy too. In fact, now between the confederacy and the Nexus Pirates there is a discussion and an agreement is reached to form an alliance. "Pirates and the Guardians Union? will be allies to each other." Kilgon couldn''t believe it. Alex looked at Kilgon before looking at Chen Ming. "I can''t believe it either. However, Adrian was told to be friendly with the Nexus Pirates. I also don''t understand why." Both Adrian and the Oracle were ordered from above. Adrian received direct orders while Oracle received orders through divination. Chen Ming shrugged. He knew it was all because of him. His fate line intertwined with everyone here. And everyone''s destiny line is connected to each other''s background. Chen Ming''s fate line was different from others. If it''s tied to someone The people involved will not be able to hurt each other. Or even if there is a discord Sooner orter their fates will be tied together. and will bring them closer together. Chen Ming was an existence that even fate could not control him. because heaven as mentioned will not decide that Chen Ming is wrong Only Nux knows about this. And she couldn''t tell Chen Ming right now. because it will only have a negative effect on him After that, Chen Ming along with everyone immediately headed towards the Star of the Guardians Union. Long Zhiyun and Ye Ying''er looked sadly at Chen Ming''s spaceship. They both wanted to follow Chen Ming along. But both of them were too weak. The two of them vowed to cultivate Chen Ming''s techniques until they became strong and followed him. Neither of them knew that as soon as their fate lines tied Chen Ming. The dividing line between the two identities in this universe with the universe that Chen Ming came from it''sing together No one knows how far apart the universes are from each other. They may be tens of millions of light years apart. or it might ovep no one can tell Chen Ming and everyone arrived at the star that was the stronghold of the Guardians Union. This star is huge. Its size was hundreds of timesrger than Earth. And while the spacecraft is approaching the atmosphere of the star. Inside the control room, a notification appeared. "Unidentified Spacecraft Please identify yourself If anonymity is not immediately recognized as an intruder." This alertes from the space fleet that looks after the safety of the. The fleet of spaceships numbered over thousands of ships. And each of them was a top-level ship. If the Space Neb Pirates'' fleet meets with this fleet That fleet will surely be crushed in the blink of an eye. And just as Chen Ming was about to reply, Alex, who was also apanying him, stopped him first. "Come here, let me talk to you, it''ll be easier." Alex has spoken He immediately contacted themander''s ship of the Security Surveince Fleet. after when the inspection isplete Chen Ming was able tond the craft immediately. Even Alex himself had to follow the rules. afternding Alex immediately led Chen Ming and everyone to the Guardians Union headquarters. The guardian office building was hundreds of meters tall. Plus, it''s spacious enough to park hundreds of spaceships. Now the guards are working diligently. And while everyone was walking towards the big building Not many officials looked at them. They secretly talked about something. But even if they secretly talk to each other Chen Ming could still hear clearly. They talk about Brian and Cool. There seems to be a rumor that the two are likely dead. Chen Ming knew where these rumors came from. It came from the fact that he destroyed Cool''s loon. making everyone think that she died while on duty Chen Ming examined everyone, and he found that everyone had Luon in them. This must be someone''s n, if he were to guess, he knew his friend well. He was sure that this had to be Adrian''s work. ''It seems like the Adrian in this universe has the same personality as the Adrian in our universe. The rest is just Austin. If I had to guess again Austin should be helping Adrian now that he doesn''t have time to make bombs.'' On the top floor of the main building Austin''s eyebrows twitched at this moment. He felt like someone was talking about him. He just shook his head. He and Adrian are currently working together. Alex hasn''t sent any messages. Since he wanted to surprise the two of them. He had threatened the Commander that if he told Austin and Adrian about his return to base, he would. He will demotemander. And of course the Commander had to agree to Alex''s request. He knew that if he didn''t do what Alex said he would Demotion was thest thing he had to think about. Alex follows the rules But the rules themselves must be fun for him as well. "Howe that host hasn''t contacted me yet?" Austin spoke with a slightly irritated expression. He had to work for Alex instead of taking the time to work like this. Go figure out how to make a high-energy bomb. Adrian himself was skeptical. Normally, Alex should have contacted him back. But now why haven''t you contacted me back yet? He could know if something serious happened to Alex. He will know right away. He didn''t feel anything, indicating that he was safe. "Let''s go back first. Let''s help each other punish that guy. How dare you throw all your work to me like this, hmm!" Austin agrees. He, who was working irritably, suddenly smelled something sweet. "Hey Adrian, do you smell like I do?" Adrian at first didn''t care. But when Austin asked He began to try to inhale the scent. However, he quickly covered his nose first. before looking at Austin "Did you drink until you fart out? I won''t miss you a second time." Austin heard what Adrian said. He didn''t know whether tough or be angry. "No, the smell is still new. It''s not like the smell of a fart." Austin rose from his seat before following the scent. Following the scent, he found a bottle of liquor lying on the floor. "Wow, who put such good stuff on the floor?" Austin walked over to the bottle of liquor. His saliva came out. He was just as drunk as Alex. It''s just that he has to choose between bombs and liquor. If he drank He was unable to create bombs. Because instead of being a weapon against the enemy It might be a weapon that kills himself. He tried to bend down to pick it up but His hand moved past the bottle of liquor as if it didn''t exist. "What is this?" Its smell is very fragrant. But no matter how Austin tries to pick it up he couldn''t do it. It smells more and more fragrant. Austin right now is like a dehydrated man in the middle of the desert. However, he saw that there was an oasis ahead. But it became just an illusion. "What the hell did he dare to y like that! You really want to die, don''t you?!" Austin is about to pee and explode into a bottle of liquor. But before he could do anything reckless A young man came over and picked up a bottle of liquor from the ground before handing it to him. Austin was a little surprised. He looked at the young man who tossed him a bottle of liquor. He had never seen this young man''s face before. But something told him that He knew this man. Chapter 744 744 Bad Things Happened Brian was not feeling very well right now. He looked at everyone looking at him with eyes full of dissatisfaction. Although cool is nothing but But it couldn''t be helped that everyone thought that the rune inside her was destroyed because of him. The rune once destroyed cannot be retrieved again. It means Kool is no longer a member of the Guardians. "Why wouldn''t that guy have to leave the Patriarchs Union? Cool is very important and necessary for our alliance." "Yes, I think so too. That thing will only bring bad luck." The more Brian listened to what everyone was saying, the worse he felt. But he couldn''t do anything. It was only right for him to be scolded like this. Cool should have a great future. But he ended it. Brian let out a breath. Even if Chen Ming helped him, he would have a better fortune. But it cannot change what has already happened. "Or should we stop being guardians?" Brian shook his head. He couldn''t stop being a guardian. Even though he encountered only bad things, but He will continue to be a protector. Brian, who had now awakened his determination. He didn''t know that he was actually being controlled. He is controlled by something called fate. He didn''t have the ability toe out of it. including others "Fate works like this." You are in the middle of what is happening. a young man observing things Destiny works systematically. Everything was under control. Each person will have different duties. They cannot change it until the end. "In the past, we were also like this. Under the influence of fate whether it is a matter of being a special unit soldier Whether it''s about having to rule the worlds." young man observing things is Chen Ming He split his body. His primordial body was chatting with his friends in this world. Chen Ming''s clone now had gathered the information he needed. he disappeared He had escaped from the control of fate. However, even if he escaped, he had to be careful not to let the line of fate entangle him again. Otherwise, we would have to follow each other to make it all go crazy. He will only bear the fate of those who matter to him. like his family Adrian looked at Chen Ming. He could sense that Chen Ming was not an ordinary person. His power was truly unfathomable. ''Who exactly is he? Even though this is the first time we''ve met. But instead, I feel like I''ve met him many times before. It''s really strange.'' Chen Ming looked at Adrian. Austin and Alex are currently drinking. and left it to Adrian to find information from Chen Ming himself. He was now trying to figure out who Chen Ming was and where he came from. However, he was trying to find a way to make Chen Ming tell him without being rude. Instead, Chen Ming told him what he wanted. ''How could it be that easy?'' Adrian couldn''t understand if it would be too easy. Adrian knew that he was friends with Chen Ming in another universe. However, in this universe, the two were not friends. And how can you tell a story like this easily? "Okay, don''t think too much. It''s not very important information anyway. It''s just a simple self-introduction." What Chen Ming said was right. The two only introduced themselves. Chen Ming and Adrian chatted for a while. Both had to stop. because on the monitor in the room showing some messages "The Nexus Pirates have started to move." Austin and Alex, who have been drinking, turn to Adrian. Adrian nodded at the two. "Again, where will there be so much work?" Austin grumbled. He got up from his seat and went straight to his desk. Alex himself too The liquor waspletely empty. It''s time to get back to work. Chen Ming did not understand what had happened. "The Nexus Pirates Move What do you mean?" Chen Ming asked directly. He knew that Adrian would answer his question. Because he honestly answered Adrian''s question. to show trust He also had to tell Chen Ming directly. Or not, he had to tell Chen Ming that he couldn''t tell why. Of course, this was about Chen Ming. He needed to let Chen Ming know. Right now, the higher ranks in the universe were looking for him, because in this universe, there were no more people of the Chen Ming rank. Everyone wanted toe to Chen Ming for help. I don''t want toe to benefit. Nux now rolled his eyes. something is going on And she couldn''t stop it. Because her power was not enough. Someone was trying to control the strings of fate to bind Chen Ming. ''Who dares to do this in front of me? If I still have the same strength as before would not dare to do this. Nux has only a fraction of its power. Chen Ming now hadn''t had a chance to collect it yet. He was sent to this universe without his will. Nux could only help Chen Ming not let the fate threads get entangled in him so much that he couldn''t unravel. Nux clenched his fists for now. She felt powerless. she needs power ''If I can''t get my original power back. All I had to do was to be stronger myself. Until my husband is able to consolidate my original power. sorry myrade But I really need to use your power.'' Nux draws Gaia''s power first. Her power has increased. and was able to cut arge number of fate strands. But it seems it''s still not enough. the more you cut the more theye, the more ''If we let it continue like this, A thread of fate will intertwine with him. Until he can''t leave this universe'' Nux figured something out. Chen Ming would definitely not like her methods. But if she didn''t do that He must be stuck here forever. What she thought to do was She wanted to split her own strength and rExplode it to destroy all fate fibers. But before she could do that A golden light shed first in the darkness. The strings of fate gradually dissipated. Nux was slightly surprised before looking at the source of the light. She had seen this light before. However, she didn''t think that the person who came to help her now It would be a god she had fought with before. "Nuwa" Nuwa looked at Nux before smiling. Her smile was full of tenderness. Unlike when they fought long ago "You found something to protect. From now on, you won''t be a problem for us anymore." Nux''s brows furrowed together. She knew what Nuwa meant. The two used to fight Because of her children But now it was her descendant who had hurt her herself. She felt foolish for ever loving her descendants to do so many foolish things. "You must have experienced a lot of pain. But now you''ve encountered something that makes you happy. From now on, seize what is precious to you. This time I will lend you my power first. when you''re back to being strong again So bring that power back to me." Nuwa sends part of her power to Nux. The Nuwa Stone that Chen Ming gave to Nux lit up. Its power was much stronger than before. From now on, it will be a source of power that will help Nux and Chen Ming in the future. "What¡­ do you want from helping me?" Nux didn''t think that Nuwa woulde to her aid out of pity. But Nuwa didn''t answer. She just shook her head. She really came to help Nux out of pity. She has been through some bad things. Even enemies can sympathize with each other. However, she needed to answer Nux''s question. Otherwise Nux would definitely not use her powers. "Your husband, whom Gaia chose He will be the savior of all beings in the multiverse. You must protect him well. Otherwise, everything in the Great Multiverse mighte to an end." After speaking, she disappeared. Nux closed his eyes. From now on, she had a reason to use Nuwa''s power without her being subject to any conditions. This is considered a trade-off. It''s not helping each other until it''s a debt of gratitude. For both Deity-levels, being indebted to them was a huge matter. Nux can now use Nuwa''s powers without having to worry about it. Chen Ming now lowered his eyes. He felt that there must have been more peopleing to see him. He was able to sense the enormous amount of fate fibers. But it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only the fate thread that Chen Ming had created was left. "Thank you very much, Nux." Chen Ming thanked Nux within him. She must be the one who saved him. Nux only briefly replied to Chen Ming. It was as if what she was nning to do was no big deal. She would not tell Chen Ming what had happened. Because he wasn''t ready for it yet. Chapter 745 745 He Will Not Plant His Own Flag All the powers of the universe headed towards the guardian star. Whether it was the universe in Grand X or Y, they all wanted to pay their respects to the strongest in the universe. Chen Ming''s level might only be at the Dao Origin level in this universe. However, everyone knew that Chen Ming''s true power was at the God Level. "We have to get there before everyone else." Oracle speaks to everyone in the Nexus space pirate fleet. She aside from wanting to reach the Guardian Star as soon as possible. She also told everyone to do their best. From now on, this is the most important asion in everyone''s life. If everyone was blessed by the dragon Everyone''s life will be better. and will be free from all dangers that may cause death Of course there are people who believe in oracles. and those who do not believe But the unbeliever is only a minority. They just had to follow the voices of the majority. In no time, the Nexus Pirates arrived at Guardian. Too bad they weren''t the first. on the guardian star At this moment, all of the Guardians were working hard. Including Brian. The Guardians at first thought Brian was going to screw things up. and may create chaos for everyone But it''s different from what everyone thinks. While his bad luck almost caused him trouble. But no matter how bad luck it will happen to him It always ends well. "What happened to Brian''s luck? Why did he suddenly be the unluckiest and the luckiest at the same time?" "This must be because of that person. Have you guys heard of the Dragon God?" "Lord of Dragons?" Chen Ming''s rumor spread far and wide in the stars. Everyone at this moment knew that there was a very important guest on the. And because of that guest, the important figures of the universe rushed to him. Brian who used to be close to someone of that level. Of course, he must have gained something. Whatever brings him better luck "If that''s the case then that''s a good thing. We don''t need to worry about what trouble he will cause us now." Everyone nodded before returning to everyone''s work. Hopefully at the end of this month everyone will get bonuses and OT. Inside Adrian''s office Adrian with Alex and Austin now. They are helping each other to ept the visit requests of important people in the universe. Each of them possessed a high power that could shake the Guardians Union. This work is a very delicate work. If you make a mistake, it could cause a war in the universe. While all three were working Chen Ming was currently talking on the interster phone call with Chen Ning. She wanted to know when he would return home. He hasn''t even gone to get an antivirus yet. There were a number of things that had happened before he had the chance. Chen Ning understood. Chen Ming was the chosen one of the heavens. It''s not strange to be someone who attracts problems. Nay, he is a cut, attracting trouble. But he was able to solve those problems as well. Chen Ming talked on the phone for a while. Adrian walked up to him. "Wait a minute. Let''s finish the problem and get the antivirus and go back to the world as soon as possible." "Um" After that, he hung up and turned to Adrian. "Everything is ready. Representatives from all sr systems want to meet with you." Chen Ming nodded. He slowly got up from his seat before following Adrian. Adrian told him that he had met these people. You don''t have to be very polite. This was only in Chen Ming''s case. because he is above them But Adrian and the others couldn''t do that. "Leave everything with myrades. Please curse them on our behalf." This is what Austin said. He wanted to blow up the stars of these arrogant people. But if you do that, war will definitely happen. Chen Ming nodded. As long as the other party doesn''t cause trouble first. everything will be ok But Chen Ming was sure it wasn''t that simple. Nux tells him that among the visitors There are those who are destined to be with him. with those whose destiny is the enemy Most of them will form alliances with the gods that are hostile to Nux, Gaia, and Nuwa. They came here only to check if they could pull Chen Ming into their group. And if not Will they be able to get rid of Chen Ming? Chen Ming smiled. Who dares to be hostile to his woman? He has absolutely no mercy. Nux felt his heart swell. She really chose not wrong to let him be her husband. An, Ruler of the Quantia Gctic Sr System He is divine. or that is at the Dao Origin level. An worshiped Mars the god of destruction. Ifpared to other gods in myths Mars can bepared to Ares in Greek mythology. Both were gods striving for destruction. An ismanded by Mars to exterminate those blessed by the Mother of Darkness and the Mother of All. Mars had told him that if he let that person continue to live, There was no way he could take over the universe. An was definitely a God of Destruction fanatic. He will do anything to defeat the targets his god wants. And while An was heading towards the guardian star On the way, he met a group of airship people. He saw an airship in space and could tell right away that These people were from Grand Y, and their target was the Guardian Star at the center of Grand X and Y. "Lord Antica What are we supposed to do with those airship groups? If we don''t do anything to the group of airships We won''t be able to travel through the Wormhole." His subordinate in charge of calcting the route spoke up. It takes a certain distance to travel through Wormhole. which that distance Airships blocked the way. If you forced to travel through Wormhole now The spaceship and the airship collided and it was definitely damaged. and when the ship is damaged while inside the wormhole The ship will be torn to shreds. Even An who was at Divinity level couldn''t survive in the worms. Hall can An doesn''t just rule the sr system in vain. He also needs to have a brain. He knew that in the airship there was a group of people he couldn''t defeat. Those people were on the same level as him. They are the same rulers of the sr system. "No, we''ll follow them." Received the order, his subordinates didn''t think to say anything more. he is deemed to have informed what he ought to have informed. An''s subordinates know that they shouldn''t interfere or talk to An a lot. because it will shorten their life Inside an airship A young man and a group of young women chatting happily. This young man was at the Dao Origin stage. "Looks like we can stop that guy. How dare you think badly of the dragon-lord? Hmm." After the young man spoke up The young women also spoke up. The young women were on the same level as the young men. They also respected the Dragon Lord as well. The young man blocking An''s way was actually Mu Zhang. He was from the Cosmic Merchant Union. Mu Zhang was only a small merchant in the past. However, he dreamed of a dragon. After he dreamed of a dragon His business luck was getting better and better. until he became a high-ranking member of the Confederacy He followed in the footsteps of the dragon who blessed him. He has many lovers. Each of them was about the same level as him. But everyone praised him. Because of him everyone can have today. and because of that So he will always be a servant of the dragon. Situations like this happen all over the universe. There was a war going on. The universe is now dividing into two poles. The pole under the dragon and poles that want to destroy the dragon and while everything is happening The dragon that was the cause of all this was sitting there yawning waiting for everyone toe. He was currently listening to the Oracle talk about the bnce of the universe that he didn''t understand at all. ''Why are we even involved in the life and death of this universe? As we remember, we want toe to this universe for antivirus. after getting antivirus We''re going to save the stars and go home with Chenning, Su Lanjia and Xiao Ji, besides, did we go wrong?'' Chen Ming didn''t understand. He could only hear Nuxughing. She probably knows something. but she refused to tell If she told me everything would change. And Chen Ming might be in even more danger. ''What could be more dangerous?'' Chen Ming knew, but he would never nt his own g. Chapter 746 746 Oracle Meanwhile, Chen Ming sat waiting for everyone toe to him. There were many battles in the universe. Chen Ming could sense everyone''s intent. He tried to help the people who supported him as much as possible. The group of people who supported him could win over the group that were attacking him. But the group that supported him had suffered quite a bit of damage. There were some factions where Star Guardians were destroyed. Chen Ming could not revive or let these people be his guardian spirits. Because they had a very high destiny effect. Their death was also their destiny. Chen Ming could only sigh. Having someone die for him was something he didn''t want at all. But it was inevitable. Now it seems that everyone has gathered together. Each person''s ship''s condition had drifting damage to be seen. Few factions have a ship or airship that can''t be damaged. Alex, Austin and Adrian were currently standing beside Chen Ming. If something happens The three were still able to help Chen Ming. These three might only be at the Essence Profound Realm. which was much weaker than the Dao Origin realm. However, this was the territory of the three. If something happens They can spread their boundaries. and blocks the enemy from using Dao or Divinity "Wee all visitors. We will hold a meeting in the next two days. May everyone rest in peace, meanwhile, we will prepare everything as soon as possible." Adrian wanted to extend the time to prepare a precautionary precaution. Of course, when Adrian announced like that. There were Star Guardians who didn''t want to wait and immediately wanted to talk to Chen Ming. These are the ones who get hot headed easily. It was the ones sent by the God of Destruction. Adrian now had a cold expression on his face. He wanted to deal with these Star Guardians. This is not a ce where anyone can be drafted. He also had gods behind him as well. It''s also a god bigger than them. And while Adrian is ready to crash with these guys Chen Ming had spoken before. "If you don''t do what this star ruler says, go back." Chen Ming only flicked his hand. Those who protested their bodies gradually dposed. But everyone knew that they weren''t killed. but are sent back to where they came from. Chen Ming used the Dao of Time on them. Roll them back to where they were before. where time only affects them directly. Does not affect the surrounding environment For them it would be like they had traveled back in time. But that time continues to move on as before. Each person who saw that he could do that They all spoke with the same voice. Chen Ming could control time to the same extent as Kronos. It was seen that Chen Ming was able to use Dao or Divinity as well as a Highgod. No one dared to open their mouths to say anything else. They agreed to disperse and wait for their time. "It''s probably nothing like this, right, Nox?" after the rulers of the sr system had dispersed Chen Ming asked Nux. He didn''t know if doing this was a good solution. Nux was silent for a moment before speaking up. "This is good. We can''t show our weaknesses. if we really fight them They are not our opponents. But the damage is so great that it might affect your people." Chen Ming could only nod. The problem he had right now wasn''t because he couldn''t fight. but because if he did not restrain himself He might be able to destroy everything on this. Even if it doesn''t have the power of the universe He still had the power of the Dao. Just because he had mastered more than one Dao was already above everyone else. Adrian saw that everyone had dispersed to the designated location for him, and he let out a sigh. He must report to his deity first. He looked at Chen Ming before shaking his head. His god had told him that it was not yet time for Chen Ming to meet with her. However, sooner orter he and she would meet anyway. but not in this universe Chen Ming, after making sure that no one would cause trouble. He walked inside themand center. Now someone was waiting for him. Waiting for him were Oracle Cool and Kilgon. The oracle waited for him, wanting to be closer to him, following the deity she was assigned to. Cool wants to thank him for saving her and Kilgon. Kilgon came here because he followed Cool. She also thanked Chen Ming for saving her and everyone. However, she didn''t want to cause him any more trouble. Chen Ming let the three of them do as they wished. However, he told the three of them that after talking with the rulers of the sr system, He will return to where he left immediately. Kingon and Cool didn''t think much of it. But Oracle received a prophecy. And it''s not very pretty. She looked at Chen Ming. I hope he can ept what she can say. "Lord Dragon I have something very important to tell you." Oracle took a deep breath. The woman at this moment looked at Chen Ming with uncertainty. She wasn''t sure if he could ept this. Chen Ming could feel terroring from within the Oracle, his eyes squinting. This meant that she wanted to tell him something. something that could be a threat to her life "You have something you want to tell me. tell me I promise I won''t get angry or hurt you." heard what Chen Ming said Oracle felt a little more at ease. The dragon''s words were sacred. when they have spoken They will do as they say. "What I want to say to Lord Dragon is that The world from which you left now has been destroyed." heard what the oracle said His expression had changed. However, he didn''t have a scared or angry expression on his face. His expression was full of doubts. "The world from which I came What world is it?" Chen Ming was confident that if it was the universe he left from She had to say it was the universe, not the world. "The one you came from is Yuel." "Yuel, Yuel was destroyed." Chen Ming even stood up. Why did he onlye to know about this? on that, there are people he knows Including Dr. Sentinel doing antivirus for him. "Who destroyed that?" Chen Ming asked in a calm tone. He could contain his anger. However, if he changed from Yuel to the world star Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Xiao Ji were in, he would definitely lose control of himself. Yuel was destroyed. It''s okay, he can rebuild it. He was also able to bring them back to life. They are considered to have a destiny tied to a very small universe. Chen Ming could do anything to Yuel as he wanted. Oracle closed his eyes slightly. She tried to see who destroyed Yuel. However, she choked on blood and copsed to the ground. "I-There is a strong god that prevents me from seeing the fate of the one who destroyed Yuel. My apologies, Lord Dragon." She couldn''t tell who had destroyed Yuel. She tried to look at the one who destroyed Yuel. But what she saw was arge, copper-colored star. She saw a huge star and was about to be absorbed. The gods who were guarding her appeared before helping her. The deity taking care of her was not very strong. Causing her own injuries from helping Oracle now cannot look into the future. or give predictions She was injured at the spirit level. Chen Ming saw that she was injured. He grabbed her shoulder before treating her. The chaotic energy within him now reacted. Its power also heals the gods guarding the oracle. "This is chaos." Chen Ming wasn''t very good at controlling the chaos. But just treating it isn''t difficult. "Thank you very much. You were injured because of me. I hope this will be enough to repay you." Chen Ming gave her his blessing. The blessed woman immediately knelt before Chen Ming. He was even a newborn god. But Nux gave him chaos. He was above all gods in the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Chen Ming after that He immediately wanted to go to Yuel. However, he was about to travel to the Yuel. Nux''s voice was heard before. ''Hold on, you can''t go to Juel right now.'' Chen Ming stopped in ce. He couldn''t understand why he couldn''t go to Yuel. But before Nux could give him an answer Oracle hurriedly spoke up. "Lord Dragon You can''t go back to Juel right now. If you go back now While you are still unable to use your true power. you will be destroyed." Destroyed, not killed This meant that whatever awaited him could deal with himpletely. Chen Ming remained silent for a while. He was thinking about what he would do in a situation like this. and while he was thinking Nux gave him the answer. ''This might not be a good choice. However, I advise you to go to a ce right now. If you can pass there You have nothing to fear in this universe. or any universe other than the Realm of True Gods and Demons.'' Chen Ming became interested. Where is the ce Nux suggests he go? And how would it help him in this situation? Chapter 747 747 Pass Through A Black Hole An just now arrived at the Guardian Star together with Mu Zhang. The two looked at each other as their ship and airship flew down to a spot set up by the Guardians. An, after looking at Mu Zhang for a moment, He turned to look at his target this time. At this time, Guardian Star announced that a meeting would take ce in the next two days. He wanted everyone to disperse first. Of course, those who came here with the same goal as him protested. An is not the type who doesn''t know how to use his brain. He didn''t say anything and looked at the situation. He wanted to know how the Guardian Guardians would deal with this problem. ''Just a ruler of the stars. How dare you say that to the rulers of the sr system? Let''s see how to solve this problem.'' And it was then that An felt a divine divinity. ''This is the divinity of time'' An had no information about his target. He didn''t think that his target would be able to use the Great Divinity as well as the Vinity of Time. The Divinity of Time was far higher than the Divinity of Destruction he had acquired from Mar. As he was fascinated by the power of his target. He heard someone''s voice ringing in his head. "Haha, I can''t see it. Do you think that you have the Dao and can do whatever you want? It''s ridiculous. I''ll tell you, our dragon lord. There is an even greater Dao. If it weren''t for the true gods or demons descending No one can hurt you." Mu Zhang said in a good mood. Now, his dragon lord had already taken care of all the odds. Right now, only those who mainly supported the dragon were left. An didn''t say anything. He knew what he was saying right now and only spit on his face. His aim was stronger than he thought. But it wasn''t that he had no means of dealing with the target. ''Wait a minute, hmm'' An then left with his men. Asn did not n to stay in the amodation provided by the guardian. I don''t know if there will be any traps set up for him or not. Mu Zhang saw that An had no intention of retaliating or causing trouble. He was regretful. If he caused trouble Chen Ming would definitely chase him away. Mu Zhang looked at Chen Ming, he wondered why Chen Ming didn''t chase An away when he knew that An had bad intentions towards him. ''You must have some kind of n for An.'' Mu Zhang afterwards also left. However, he chose to stay in the ce that the guardian had provided. including his friends from other sr systems "Hey, long time no see. How are you? I hope your butcher shop still sells well." ¡­ Chen Ming looked at the ce Nux had rmended him toe. Who would have thought that the ce she was rmending would be like this? "ck hole, you want me to enter the ck hole." ck holes are extremely frightening. He felt that if he entered the ck hole, he would definitely not be able toe out. "Don''t worry about my husband. ck holes can be terrifying. But inside was full of chaos. You can absorb it as your own. and if you were able to absorb all of it and not a single bit remained You will be able tounch a ck hole from anywhere to destroy your enemies. This is how I fought in the past. Trust me, when it sucks up everything it disappears. It gives me a lot of satisfaction." Chen Ming nodded. He thought of the video clips he watched regrly. He loves seeing ck holes suck things in. But he likes to see it suck things up. It doesn''t mean he likes it to suck him in. ck holes are terrifying. Even though he was tens of thousands of light years away. He really didn''t have the ability toe here. Nux too. However, with the help of Nuwa allowing her to lead him to the ck hole. "This ck hole is already the smallest ck hole in the universe. Hurry before it vanishes." heard what Nux said Chen Ming couldn''t help asking when and when it would go off. "It will die out in two million years." "S-two million years And this also tells me that it''s about to go out again." "Time for gods like us Two million years is not a long time. A billion years have passed in just one sleep." Chen Ming could only sigh. He really didn''t understand the timing of the gods. Adrian now could only look at his monitor. At this moment, he felt that something serious was about to happen. He had received a report that the Guardian Headquarters had been unable to contact the sub-headquarters at Yuel. Aside from the Headquarters, it''s no longer possible to contact the Star''s Subheadquarters. Satellites ced in orbit are also damaged to the point that they cannot be used. This meant that there was definitely going to be something big going on at Yuel. Alex beside him couldn''t help but speak up. "What should we do next in this situation? Have you contacted him or not?" Alex talks about the gods who support him and them. Adrian shook his head before speaking. "I can''t contact you. It was as if something was preventing me from contacting." heard what Adrian said Austin, sitting not far away from work, couldn''t help but speak up. "This must definitely be the work of a Highgod supporting those opposite Chen Ming. I hope the gods are okay." Austin had a serious expression on his face. Unlike usual, he is always full of humor. "Don''t worry, our god-sama might not be a Highgod. But you have a Highgod like Gaia backing you up. You would be nothing." Adrian is confident The gods supporting them must be fine. It''s just thatmunication is lost because the Highgods don''t want them to interfere with what''s about to happen after this. "What happens after this is beyond our hands. Even if we want to help but trying to go on is only a burden It all depends on Chen Ming." The Profound Profound Realm was only a small onepared to therge ones right now. they are blessed from his own deity Their level was therefore much higher than that of Adrian and the others. Divinity and Tao are not something everyone in this universe can ess. Having someone who can ess Divinity and Dao now It means that the gods are doing something. And what they were about to do revolved around Chen Ming''s body. Adrian, Alex and Austin didn''t know that Chen Ming was actually an important variable. The bnce of true gods and demons depends on him. at the same time Chen Ming at this moment looked at the ck hole. He has made up his mind. Hope he cane out of it. "It''s a pity that we can''t summon Mei''er. Otherwise, our brother would have swallowed this ck hole." Chen Ming thought of his sister Xiao Mei. She was the Dragon of the Apocalypse. She arose from a ck hole. She should be able to deal with ck holes. And while Chen Ming thought of his sister He felt someone holding his arm. He looked at his arm and was shocked. The person who held his arm was a pretty girl with a half-man, half-snake body. "Mei''er, how did you get here?" Chen Ming asked Mei''er in surprise. Mei''er tilted her head slightly before looking around. She then looked at Chen Ming before speaking. "Mei''er, I don''t know either. Mei''er heard Brother Ming''s voice. Mei''er is here." Chen Ming blinked his eyes. He tried calling Xiaolong Xiaohe, but the two were unable toe to him. "what happened Why couldn''t Xiao Long and Xiao Hee here? But Xiao Mei cane." The doubtful Chen Ming Nux answered his question. "It''s because you''re close to a ck hole. Mei''er was used to travel through the ck hole towards you. ck holes connect to different universes. She heard your call. So how did shee to see you?" Chen Ming heard that. He could only nod. ck holes are like star trails but bigger. It can connect to different universes. Chen Ming thought, if he could control the ck hole. This means that he can travel to any universe without relying on anyone or any power. "If you can control a ck hole to the same level as I can. You can go wherever you want." Nux confirmed that she uses the power from the ck hole to travel around often. and it''s very convenient She thought back when she still had full strength. How long had it been since she hadn''t used her true power? Chen Ming nodded. He looked at the ck hole before looking at Xiao Mei. "My husband, I advise you to enter the ck hole yourself. Mei''er might be able to help you absorb the ck hole. But she can''t help you in controlling. If you absorb the ck hole yourself You will be able to control it freely." Nux warned Chen Ming with good intentions. which he believed what she said He just let out a breath. "Mei''er, brother is about to do something very dangerous. Mei''er, go back to Brother Long and Brother He first." Xiao Mei heard her brother''s order. She hesitated a little. She did something that made Nux raise an eyebrow. She kissed Chen Ming''s forehead. Some kind of symbol appeared above his head. "Your little sister seems to understand what you want to do. She gave you her blessing to make it easier for you to absorb the ck hole or apocalypse. What a good sister." After finishing blessing her brother Xiao Mei hugged her brother before telling him to go home quickly. She missed him a lot. The time of the universe is getting closer and closer. The main universe where Chen Ming left came with time, the universe where Chen Ming was in moved at a less different time. He needed to hurry back. Thankfully, in a troubled universe, time moves differently. Otherwise, the mechanical star would probably have exploded. Chapter 748 748 Space Colony Yuel before the explosion Doctor Sentinel has nowpleted his evacuation preparations. He certainly knew that this star was targeted by a Highgod because of Chen Ming. He looked at his many who were apanying him too. He currently did not know that Yuel was about to be destroyed. If he had known, he would definitely not havee with him. and willing to die with everyone on the Doctor Sentinels could only sigh. He couldn''t understand people who were mainly concerned with others. If it were him, he would have saved his own life first. like now He didn''t tell anyone what was about to happen. Because it''s only said. Everyone has a destiny to die. Except for him and his grandson. "Let''s go." Doctor Sentinel opens a dimensional rift with his device. He didn''t forget to bring his antivirus with him. Even though he was like this, he never broke a promise to anyone. He said he would make an antivirus for it. is that he really created it ¡­ An at this moment knelt before the bronze ball. His expression wasn''t that good right now. An aftering out of the guardian star He immediately contacted his Deity through a medium. This copper-colored ball is made of iron from Mars. Mars is considered the personal star of Mars. "Whatever you do, let that cute dragon hate that to Yuel." This is Mark''s order. He seemed to be the one who destroyed Yuel to lure Chen Ming there. He couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. Because Chen Ming was in the territory of the Highgod that was his enemy. If he entered the domain of that god It will be him who is destroyed. An was sweating. Mar''s order was the best for him. But how could he aplish it? The other party seemed to have ess to Divinity better than he did. In addition, the Vinity that Chen Ming had was the Divinity that could counteract his path. If he destroys something What Chen Ming had to do was to turn back the time and return it to its original state. An could not refuse the order. he could only answer and find a way to deal with thister After the order has been issued The copper-colored ball turned ck before falling to the ground and dissipating. This suggests that Mar has stopped connecting with him. An slowly stood up. He looked at his minions before speaking. "Reach out to the ruler of the sr system who is allied with us. We need to find some way to lure that nasty dragon to Yuel." Since he alone could notplete the mission. All he had to do was summon them. ¡­ at the ck hole Chen Ming had already made up his mind. and he plunged into a ck hole. He felt his body being torn apart. However, the mark on his forehead emitted a purple glow. He felt that the ck hole had less effect on him. However, he could still feel that his body was being destroyed. "Hurry up, try to control the chaos and cover your body while Xiao Mei''s power still protects you." Nux tries to teach Chen Ming to control the chaos. This time it was very risky. She couldn''t help speaking in a tense voice. Chen Ming did as Nux said. He tried to control the chaos. It was very difficult to control, but difficult to control meant that he could still control it. Chen Ming formed a thin barrier of chaos that enveloped him. He now felt that the pressure from the ck hole had done nothing to him. But even if he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t do anything about it either. "Now, how do you proceed?" He looked around the ck hole. He didn''t know what to do next. How would he swallow it or absorb it? "What you need to do now is to control your chaos to absorb the chaos of the ck hole." Chen Ming tried to do as Nux said. But it''s too difficult. "Really difficult" Chen Ming gritted his teeth. Even though he had a heaven-given talent But it didn''t mean that he could do everything. "We have to reconcile Set the main goal first The main goal is to control the chaos to absorb the chaos in the ck hole." Chen Ming tried to think of different angles. What powers could hebine with Chaos? He thought for a moment and realized something. The fusion he had to do was to fuse the chaos with the devouring power of his dragon bloodline. "So that''s probably the best choice." Chen Ming gradually released his true form. Instead of using star power Instead, he switched to using the power of Chaos. And as soon as he used Chaos as power to rece the power of the stars, Just his breathing was already absorbing chaos. Moreover, his body was filled with chaos. There was no way the ck hole could do anything to him at this moment. Chen Ming''s feeling of being in the ck hole right now was not the slightest bit different from being at home. Here it gave him a sense of peace. He had never imagined that he woulde to this point. where he can be in a ck hole "I don''t know how to feel right now. Sometimes it feels awesome. Sometimes we feel afraid of ourselves too." Chen Mingughed to himself in his heart. Adsorption of ck holes is slow. But inside the ck hole, it is beyond the boundaries of time. If it were here, he could change the flow of time without fear of affecting the realm. and wreak havoc on the universe. "Even if a hundred years have passed, but But outside, less than a fraction of a second has passed." Chen Ming did the calctions. ording to the size of the ck hole and his ck hole absorption speed It took him more than three thousand years to absorb it. However, the time outside would only pass for a few hours. Three thousand years and the absorption of a ck hole is very fast. Normally it might take hundreds of thousands of years. Or maybe a million years Chen Ming vigorously absorbed the ck hole. He had been in thest hundred years in a ck hole. He wasn''t alone. Xiao Mei often came to y with him. Often, the Little Dragon of the End did not return to Chen Ming''s original universe. But she was wandering around the ck hole. Chen Ming did not understand what was inside that ck hole that made her so interested. He, while absorbing the ck hole, was hanging out with Xiao Mei. And he found that what made her interested in it was Inside the ck hole there is also some ce. It was like a space colony with some sort of barrier protecting it from a ck hole. "Brother Ming, let''s y together!" Xiao Mei also wanted to take Chen Ming to y with her. However, Chen Ming''s body was now covered in a ck hole. How can he enter? "I also want to y inside with Mei''er. but as you can see Your body is filled with chaos from the ck hole. If you go inside, everything will be absorbed." Xiao Mei heard what Chen Ming said. She tilted her head slightly before speaking to him. "In that case, brother Ming, just splitting the body is enough." Xiao Mei didn''t know how the illusion works. She just asked him naively. Chen Ming heard what Xiao Mei said. he contemted He remembered something. Why didn''t he create his avatar? In this way, his primordial body could absorb the energy from the ck hole. The avatar goes with Xiao Mei to kill time. "Understood. Wait a minute." Chen Ming began to invent an incarnation from his power. and he could use it almost instantly. Its principle was simr to that of Sun Wukong''s body splitting spell. It''s just that his avatar had his soul put into it. In this way, he could be in two ces at the same time. His avatar was made from part of his power. It might not be very strong. But it should be enough to explore this space colony. Xiao Mei saw that his brother had created his avatar. She immediately dragged Chen Ming into the space colony. ¡­ Nux now feels much better. Although she didn''t feel as full as before. However, now she didn''t have to borrow power from Nuwa if she wanted to protect Chen Ming from the true gods and demons. If we don''t meet face to face No one could hurt him. Nux slowly opened his eyes. She looked at the outside world through Chen Ming''s eyes. She saw that he could be anywhere but was surprised. "This is the Sky Realm that we swallowed with a ck hole a long time ago. I don''t think it will still exist." Nux recalls the past. The people from the Space Colony saw her and wanted to capture her for study. If theye to a good woman She might be able to help them with this matter. Because there were many things that she was interested in as well. But they decided to use force. Nux couldn''t help but strike back in the strongest way. She didn''t even look. All she could do was flick her hand and suck the whole kingdom into the ck hole. for her at that time Man and all things are under her together. Chapter 749 749 New Language Chen Ming didn''t know what Nux was thinking right now. He entered the space colony with Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei could easily pass through the protective field barrier and enter inside. It was as if the force field shield that protected the space colony didn''t exist. Chen Ming was currently in his incarnation. This body was much weaker than his real body. His current level was only at the Extinction Profound Realm. making him unable to break through the barrier. "Brother Ming, what are you doing, hurry up ande in." Xiao Mei called Chen Ming. She looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. She couldn''t understand why Chen Ming was floating in ce and refusing to break through the barrier. She couldn''t understand that the current Chen Ming was much weaker. "Mei''er, this body of yours is quite fragile. making me stuck outside like this But don''t worry, I have a solution." Xiao Mei, who was worried that her elder brother wouldn''t be able to y with her inside. wanting to destroy the barrier However, before she could use her immense power to break through the barrier, Chen Ming had already told her that he had a solution. Xiao Mei didn''t understand that. If she had destroyed the barrier now, Everything will bepletely sucked away. ''Looks like we have to tell Mei''er about this. Otherwise, she might identally break the barrier.'' Chen Ming used a formation to move through the barrier. He could go inside after that. Xiao Mei saw that her brother had passed through the barrier and approached her. She hurriedly flew over and hugged his arm. before hurriedly inviting him to hang out with her Chen Ming could only smile. and had her take him where she wanted to take him. At the same time, he will also explore the colony. ¡­¡­ "Hey kid, do you think she''lle around here again?" Inside a broken building An old man spoke to a young boy. Both of them were dressed in clothing made of animal skins. Although they were dressed in Stone Age style, However, the way the two of them spoke showed that they weren''t from the Stone Age. The youth heard the old man''s question. He shook his head before answering. "I''m not sure either, Grandpa. But it''s better not to meet at all." The youth spoke up with a worried expression. He could feel dangering from the girl with the snake''s tail. It seems that the youngdy that the old man asked about will mean Xiao Mei The old man had a slightly disappointed expression. different from young He met Xiao Mei by chance. Even though she didn''t look like a normal human. But for him He didn''t care about anything like that. Just being a good-natured and cheerful child was enough for him to endear her. It couldn''t be helped that she resembled his dead granddaughter. The two talked about Xiao Mei without knowing that something was creeping up on him. The thing that was creeping toward them resembled some kind of animal that could stand on two legs. It had apletely ck body. Only the mask on its head would tell what kind of animal it was. The mask that this ck creature was wearing was a mask made of bones from within its body. It is responsible for protecting the most important part of it. The most important part of it is the brain. And as it approached the old man and young man until it was able to attack, Both the young man and the old man turned towards it with superhuman speed. The old man picked up some kind of gun from the ground. The gun was made of stone. He immediately fired the gun. A gun made of stone has extremely high destructive power. An explosion sounded all around. A gun made of shattered stone. However, it was enough to destroy the mask of some sort of creature that wanted to eat them. mask when broken The ck creature instantly dissolved. "Phew, today''s mission is consideredplete. I didn''t think wearing an animal skin suit would lure angar so well." Said the boy as he picked up something from the remains of the ck creature they called Angar. What he took out of the remains was the core. It is used to exchange for points that can be used to buy things in the city. after collecting the core Both grandfather and grandson headed to the nearest town within this space colony. It''s like after Nux sucks this space colony into the ck hole. disaster happened to them. Angar living in a ck hole has destroyed civilization and everything within the space colony. Chen Ming was currently flying in the sky with Xiao Mei. The two of them couldn''t move very fast as Chen Ming had only reached the Extinction Profound Realm. He can move very fastpared to jet nes that can hover at supersonic speeds. However,pared to his previous speed, he was able to stealthily travel around the world in the blink of an eye. This speed is considered very slow. Chen Ming could use thews of space and time. However, he didn''t want to take any risks. Nux tells him that using the rules in Avatar is different from using the rules in real life. If he''s not careful His avatar would probably copse. He could create as many new avatars as he wanted. But it would interrupt his sister''s happiness. which he would never ept. On the other hand, Xiao Mei likes to travel slowly with him like this. "Here, Brother Ming, over there, there are cats over there." Xiao Mei especially likes cats. Not sure why too. He looked down to where Xiao Mei was pointing. It''s not wrong to call it a cat meow. If it wasn''t for the fact that the cat was as tall as the Empire State Building. "Um, really meowed cat." Chen Ming tried to check its level. But with his avatar, he couldn''t. "This body still needs to be modified in many ways. must remember." Chen Ming remembered what adjustments he had to make to his avatar. Next time where did the time go without his original body? cannote so there will be no problem "Brother Ming, let''s go y with the cat." Xiao Mei wanted to y with the cat, which Chen Ming didn''t mind. Even if he was a level lower than the cat that Xiao Mei said If really fighting All he had to do was use the ck hole and suck it in. Chen Ming was able to activate the ck hole to a certain extent. "Ney" Cats do not meow, but do meow. It stared at Chen Ming with suspicious eyes. However, when he looked at Xiao Mei, his eyes widened. Ma''s eyes became smaller. It shows that it is extremely shocked. "Nice" The cat tried to run away. With its huge body, the ground was shattered. However, he didn''t manage to run and was caught by Xiao Mei first. She hugged the gigantic cat''s neck. Although Xiao Mei''s body was even smaller than Chen Ming. But the giant cat was unable to escape from her. "Where are you going, Meow? Let''s y first, hehe." The Apocalypse Dragon wants to y with the cat. Cats must y It indulged itself in a cruel destiny. and let Xiao Mei do as he pleases, hugging, patting his head, scratching his chin, and punching his belly. Chen Ming could only look in the distance. Xiao Mei used her powers to y with Cat Meow. He just shook his head. And while Xiao Mei was ying with the cat Chen Ming could feel that someone was looking at him. He turned to the direction he could feel. "Drone" A stealth drone was capturing him and his sister. The person operating the drone saw that Chen Ming looked at the drone. He immediately forced the drone to flee from there. But it''s not toote. Chen Ming held his hand forward before pulling it back. The drone trying to fly away at high speed was sucked in towards him. Now invisible drones appear. Chen Ming examined the drone and found that this drone was very advanced. more advanced than he had ever seen before. Not even Yuel''s military drones. And it was then that he checked the drone. The drone released a high-powered bolt of lightning. If it were normal, it would have been shocked to death. "Use lightning on me. It didn''t work." Chen Ming easily absorbed the lightning. Even Heaven Tribtion didn''t dare to y with him, counting thenguage and the electricity that came from the arc energy. "Arc energy?" The origin of the drone''s poweres from a small arc inside it. This means that this drone can work forever if it doesn''t break down first. "Please release my drone. I promise I won''t fly near you again! Drones are very expensive. I had to save up for years before I could afford it. Please don''t do anything about it!" Chen Ming raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t understand what the drone pilot said. This means that this is a newnguage that is not in the universe. Chen Ming used to use the power of the universe to learn differentnguages. He can speak and understand everynguage in the universe. However, thisnguage was new. "This means that the ck hole is outside the active zone of the universe." Chen Ming needed to learn thisnguage if he wanted to explore this ce efficiently. He was confident with his superhuman brain. Learning a newnguage is not difficult. However, he needed someone to teach it first. Chapter 750 750 Talk With Emil "Damn it!" A boy said in a very angry tone. He didn''t expect his expensive drone to be seen and taken away like this. "Who is he? And that other girl How could she easily defeat such a giant angar?" The boy''s name was Emil. He was currently controlling the drone from his small apartment in Luka City. He works for an expedition group. His job is to find information in order for the survey team to go out and explore. Or hunt angar for its core? His drone has now been captured. He didn''t know what to do. "We had to be fired from the team. Then we won''t have enough money to pay the rent. There is no money to even eat a good meal. Then we''ll starve to death on the streets!" Emil saw his future rising up. that he was sure it had to be like that Because he had been through that kind of situation before. He survived thanks to luck. But the second time, luck might not be on his side. Emil muste up with a solution. And while he was thinking about doing something stupid The signal from his drone returned. "Please release my drone. I promise I won''t fly near you again! Drones are very expensive. I had to save up for years before I could afford it. Please don''t do anything about it!" Emil, upon receiving the response signal He quickly spoke up. He didn''t want anyone with his drone doing anything. It was his only refuge. as viewed through the drone''s camera. He may look strangely dressed. But he should be able to talk. A guy that strong wouldn''t care about expensive drones. But for him, it might not be expensive. "!@%$#^&!" Emil heard the reply. However, it was anguage he had never heard before. "I-I don''t understand what you''re saying. Um, can you speak mynguage?" Emil didn''t know if the other party could speak hisnguage. If you can get it, it will be very good. But the other party didn''t seem to speak hisnguage. But for some reason He knew that the other party wanted him to pilot the drone back to his ce. "Strange, why can''t you hear? But we understand." Emil thought for a moment. This ce is within the city. He wouldn''t think of doing anything to him, would he? Even if his ce is in the zone of the poor. But the security system is no different from the zone of the wealthy. There are very strict rules here. If it''s someone who can make even a small contribution to the city will be protected This was the reason why he did not want to be fired from the team. because when being fired from the team He wouldn''t be able to get any help from the city at all. Emil had no choice. Maybe this was his chance, who knows. "Understood, I''ll lead you here." Chen Ming now spoke to the person who piloted the drone through intent. The other party, although did not know what he said. But knowing what he wants He heard the other party speak. He analyzed "I should have said I would do as I was told." Chen Ming took a dive. He saw that once he had let the drone out of his hands, The drone then headed in one direction. It didn''t move very fast, as if it wanted him to keep up with it. He turned to Xiao Mei who was still ying with her giant cat. He saw that she would like it so much that he used a magic formation to make its body smaller. "Let''s go, Mei''er. I have someone I would like to see." Xiao Mei smiled at Chen Ming before holding her cat. The two then followed the drone. ¡­ The city of Luka has a poption of more than a million people. It''s a very big city. The city is guarded by a huge blue crystal dome. This dome was made of extremely strong ore. It has translucent properties. On top of it there was a simted sun. make it look as bright as the day when nightes The simted sun will slowly turn off to conserve energy. Now people are walking around and trading with each other. Each of them were clearly wearing different clothes. The style of dress here is like a fantasy world. Someone was wearing animal skin clothes. western style armor leather explorer clothing Unfortunately, no one dressed in traditional Chinese clothing. And because of that, when Chen Ming and Xiao Mei entered the inner city. Everyone looked at the two of them as if they were rare creatures. Chen Ming wanted tough. He knew what everyone was thinking. He, too, thought the same. Chen Ming thought it was a good idea to change his and Xiao Mei''s clothes. However, he thought it was unnecessary. He followed the drone closely. The drone flew over a pedestrian area and into a residential area. The living conditions weren''t that good. But the security is considered valid. There will be officers in uniform walking through the security periodically. Chen Ming arrived at a dpidated building. The drone flew up to the fifth floor of the building before the windows opened and let the drone enter. Chen Ming did not need to walk up the stairs. He immediately flew up. and when he flew up to the fifth floor He saw an empty room. As far as I can see, this is probably the living room. Chen Ming flew in. Before looking for the person who brought him here and he must be surprised Because the person who brought him here was only a nine-year-old child. Emil looked at Chen Ming with a nervous expression. He didn''t know what to say right now. The other party looks like a person with status. Even though he was wearing a strange outfit. "Ah, um, is that¡­" Emil''s dilemma He wasn''t used to talking to people. Even with people around Chen Ming''s level, it''s even bigger. Chen Ming looked at Emil. He knew that Emil was just an ordinary person. Ordinary means really ordinary. without any power in him Like an ordinary person in the upper world, the lowest level was at the Heroic Profound Realm. However, this kid was not even at the Nascent Profound Realm. Chen Ming was fortunate to be at the Extinction Profound Realm. At this level, he could easily control his own power. However, if he was at the Profound Realm, This child might already be dead. ''If we identally kill this child All you have to do is take a piece. Lifees up'' Chen Ming thought so, he immediately shook his head. What is he thinking? A person''s life is not worthless to kill and resurrect. This is the horror of the mighty. Without knowing it, he will change. The current Chen Ming had changed a lotpared to before. But he tries to be himself as much as possible. He wouldn''t lose himself. He whispered to Nux. If one day, he lost himself. let her help him Which Nux is certain that even if Chen Ming doesn''t tell her She would have done that anyway. And because Nux is a Highgod She had gone through a period where she would change her brush. She will be her forever. And she wouldn''t let Chen Ming change. because he will no longer be himself. Xiao Mei looked at Emil. She is currently holding the cat. Looks like she''s really going to adopt this cat. Chen Ming probably had to seal this cat''s power to avoid inadvertently inflicting damage. in his universe His family was only at the Sky Profound Realm. which just the cat''s breath might kill them. Chen Ming didn''t want that. Chen Ming looked at Emil. He thought he had had Emil long enough. He couldn''t speak to Emil because of thenguage. He would let Emil teach him thenguage through his mind. He sent his intentions to Emil. The little boy opened his eyes wide. "You want me to teach you thenguage. Who are you, where did youe from?" Thenguage here was used throughout the colony. It was impossible for Chen Ming to not understand thenguage. There were only two reasons why Chen Ming would not know thenguage. That is one, he has an intellectual problem. and the two horns were from outside the colonies. ''Coming from outside the colony it is impossible Out there is a ck hole. But to tell him that he has intellectual problems. It shouldn''t be. Or that he just wanted to tease us. It shouldn''t be like that.'' saw the confused expression on the little boy''s face Chen Ming did something that caused him to copse to the ground. Chen Ming used the ck hole to show him. However, he controlled the ck hole to only suck in the air. "That''s a ck hole!" Emil spoke loudly. He pointed at the ck hole with his eyes wide open. "You''re from outside the colony!" Emil went from shocked to delighted. This was the first time he had met someone from outside the colonies. No, this was the first time in history that someone from outside the colonies hade here. Everyone thought it was impossible to be able to get out of the colony. because outside is a ck hole Leaving would be tantamount to suicide. Chen Ming smiled at the little boy before sending his spiritual intent once more. This time, the little boy already knew who Chen Ming was and where he came from. He immediately began to teach Chen Mingnguage. He uses a dictionary to teach. And it only takes a few minutes. Chen Ming was able to speak hisnguage. "Wow, all the people from outside the colony are awesome like this? it was not surprising can live in a ck hole Someone outside must be extremely strong." heard what Emil said Chen Ming let out augh before answering. "No, no one is brave enough to enter a ck hole. Except those at the True God Realm." "True God What is God?" "You don''t know God?" "No, not at all." "So what is the strongest thing you know?" "Um, the King." "King" "Yes, His Majesty is the strongest. He can cut a mountain in two." heard what the little boy said Chen Ming estimated his power to be at the Sky Profound Realm. If he was at the Profound Realm, he could already do that. "Like this I can do that too." "No, I know you can do more than that. A ck hole alone can destroy this colony." the little boy was right He knew that Chen Ming was stronger than the King. And he knew that Chen Ming was a god. That means that God is stronger than the King. is a higher level Chapter 751 751 For Real Chen Ming watched Emil live as he learned about the space colony. This ce was divided into four major kingdoms. This space colony was asrge as the continental United States. Dividing into four kingdoms gave each kingdom a considerable amount of space. Each kingdom had a huge sea separating the four kingdoms. The sea remains clean and uncontaminated. Chen Ming asked Emil about traveling back and forth between realms, which he replied surprised Chen Ming. "We don''t travel between kingdoms. Indeed, the four kingdoms were at enmity with each other. Each kingdom was different with its race. The realm we live in is called the human realm. The other three kingdoms are robot kingdom Elf and Dorf Kingdom and thest kingdom Half-human half-animal kingdom Chen Ming continued to learn about the Three Realms. Each kingdom developed in its own way. The Human Realm seemed to be a realm that brought together the development of the three realms. Humans are more adaptive than other races. But when ites to the strongest kingdom That kingdom was not a human kingdom. In fact, the Human Empire was the weakest. The strongest kingdom is robot kingdom Let''se down to it: Elf and Dorf. The half-human half-animal kingdom This realm was only a little bit less strong than the Elven and Dorf realms. The two kingdoms join hands against the Robot Empire. and because of that The human kingdom was at its most peaceful. Because not joining any party Chen Ming, after he finished learning about the various realms. He turned to Emil who was eating his food. His food was just food sticks. "Is that your food? What is it?" "This is it? It''s called the Energy Bar. It has high nutritional value and is cheap." "Like this Do you have anything else to eat?" Chen Ming asked curiously. He thought that this energy bar was only for eating when he was in a hurry. However, he didn''t expect Emil to be in such a hurry as he was ying with Xiao Mei and the little cat while eating them. Xiao Mei ate the Energy Bar as well. However, she didn''t eat it as food. but as a snack Emil hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. Chen Ming now knew. Looks like Emil is having a hard time with money. He didn''t have enough money to buy good food. "Can you tell me what this ce uses to trade?" Chen Ming asked about the currency. He has money to spend throughout the universe. However, he wasn''t sure if this currency would be used here. "Here we use points. Points will only be awarded for making contributions to the kingdom. Points are earned bypleting missions. Selling items obtained through external searches and many others" "Mission System" Chen Ming thought for a moment before taking out something from his Storage Dimension. What he took out was an energy orb made from spirit stones and Heavenly Tribtion. It was a product that he created without much thought. "If it''s you How much do you think you can sell it for?" As soon as Emil saw it His eyes were wide open. For him to see a spiritual stone filled with energy. It was no different from Angar''s core. Plus, it had a high energy outputparable to an S-rank Angar. "This one sells for a very good price. Just one piece of it can elevate a normal person to a high-ranking member of the kingdom!" heard what Emil said and his gestures Chen Ming shook his head before picking it up. saw that Chen Ming had picked it up. Emil''s face changed. He thought that Chen Ming was angry with him, but no, it was the opposite. He was more worried about Emil. "Think about it. What will happen if you exchange this thing?" Emil, think carefully. He would be used of stealing it from someone else. and he would immediately be expelled from the city. He wasn''t as powerful as the others. Of course he would die outside the city. Emil was smart and understood what Chen Ming wanted to say. He then took something out again. This time it was the lowest grade spirit stone. that just put normal electric power in general only "Oh, if it was this one, it wouldn''t be a problem. It might sell for about a thousand points. One thousand points can buy one hundred energy bars. or ten simple meals." Chen Ming nodded before giving it to Emil and telling Emil to get something to eat. Emil surprised He didn''t expect Chen Ming to give it to him. He who was worried that Chen Ming would let him do something weird in exchange for it. Chen Ming spoke up. "This is a payment for teaching me aboutnguages and colonies. I''ll give you one more stone of the same kind. If you take me to the mission ce I became interested in it." Chen Ming still had to wait for his real body topletely absorb the ck hole before he could go out and do what he wanted. He had about two to three months. inside a ck hole Those two to three months might equal an hour or two in the outside world. Emil of course agreed. He will eat good food. and another stone that he will get So he could buy an energy bar. Stock up for the future Emil did as agreed with Chen Ming. He led Chen Ming to the ce where he received the quest. The pickup and delivery center is not far from the crowded area. The mission center is arge dome. By the way, Chen Ming just noticed. But here, a few houses will look like a square shape. Most of them are spherical. at the entrance to the center There are security officers standing in tight control. They use state-of-the-art weapons like energy guns. These guns use Angar''s core as a bullet. Therefore, the stronger the core, the better. The more powerful the attack. When they were at the Nascent Profound Realm, their bodies were at the Nascent Profound Realm. However, the guns they were holding could hit an amount equal to the Innate realm. The level was probably very small for Chen Ming who was at the Extinction Profound Realm. But for those who Here, no one has a high level. The highest level within this city was only the Earth Profound Realm. and there is only one person He was on the tallest tower in the city. and watching people Chen Ming was not surprised that the level of the people here was so weak. It was because within the colony there was very little Heaven and Earth Profound Realm. However, it was full ofws and taoism. If someone at the Heroic Profound Realm or above was here, They will be like a flying tiger with wings. But if not at that level They wouldn''t benefit from it at all. "This is where the missions are received and sent." Emil spoke to Chen Ming. He had now fulfilled his promise. And he wanted to exchange spirit stones for points. Then he would go find something delicious to eat. "Aren''t you going to take me inside?" Chen Ming asked curiously. Why didn''t he take him inside? Normally he should have brought him in and suggested spots so he wouldn''t waste time. Emil hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t want to go in there." Emil seemed to have a bad track record with the people inside. He was ready to return the Mana Stone to Chen Ming. but no matter what he will not go inside. Chen Ming saw that and didn''t want to force him. He smiled before speaking. "Then you just send me here, and that''s enough." Chen Ming then wanted to walk inside with Xiao Mei and the little cat. Emil nodded. He was silent for a moment before speaking up. "Afterpleting the errands You and Xiao Mei will stille to my house, right?" Emil asked hopefully. He was extremely lonely. Always alone and without friends no family like this After ying with Xiao Mei and the little cat. He didn''t want to be alone. Chen Ming heard Emil ask. He turned to Xiao Mei. She smiled at him before nodding. She also wanted to y with Emil. Although Emil''s house was not much. But he was still able to find many things to y with her. For example, theser pointer that he had just invented and yed with the cat. He is smart and an inventor. It was just a pity that he didn''t have enough money to buy equipment. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in this kind of underdog. Everything is always difficult to begin with. Chen Ming had already received an answer from Xiao Mei. He turned to Emil before speaking. "After exploring this ce My sister and I will go find you. Now go find what you want to eat." Emil smiled. He then ran to the Lang Angar exchange point in order to earn points. And will be able to find something to eat and buy things to stock up on. Chen Ming then walked inside the receiving and dispatching center. This ce looks more modern than other ces in the city. Although Chen Ming hadn''t explored this city yet. But he knew that this center would definitely be more advanced than the others. As soon as he entered, he saw a very long counter. The counter was staffed by more than twenty people. And each of them was talking with those who wanted to pick up and deliver missions. The queue was very long at each counter. for convenience Chen Ming chose to look at the sign showing the quest. The mission sign floats above the ground with maic energy. Missions are divided by difficulty level. There are four types of difficulty levels: one is easy, two is medium, three is hard, and four is very hard. But mission levels whenpleted will give you points or rewards. It depends on the person who left the mission. Chen Ming looked at the most difficult level quest. The most difficult level mission is to deal with the cat-like Angar. Its size was as tall as a mountain. The prize money for eliminating it is two billion points. Chen Ming, seeing the appearance of that Angar, couldn''t help but look at the little cat that Xiao Mei was hugging. "Don''t tell me that" Confidently, Chen Ming knew that the most difficult Angar was the cat that Xiao Mei had picked up. And while Chen Ming was thinking like that The rm sounded. This rm indicates that an Angar has invaded the territory. "Seriously" The system isn''t going to suck at all, is it? He brought Angar into town. back and forth until arriving at the mission center. The system has juste up with a notification. Chapter 752 752 Dont Have To Do Anything The rm sounded. High-level Angar''s signal was detected by the security system now. The readings thate out of the security system go through the ceiling. There is a catastrophic Angar within the city. "What the hell is going on here? Stop the rm now." A high-ranking security officer spoke after he had read Angar''s value detected by the system. The obtained value was too high to be true. Disaster-level Angars were in the city. Jokingly speaking, Angars of that level must be as big as a mountain. If such arge Angar appeared in the city Everyone had to see it from every corner of the city. "But sir, the system has never malfunctioned before. Even an underground and low-level Angar could be examined. This might be a new breed of angar." Another officer spoke to a higher official, his name was Thermel. Thermail is a staff member who takes care of the maintenance of the security system. He knew that the system was definitely not messed up or broken. There really was a catastrophic Angar in the city. And now it''s inside the mission center. The higher official looked at Termel before yelling at him. "Shut up, this is my decision. If you interrupt again I''ll send you to a base out of town." Heard a high-ranking official yelling at him. Termel gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to go to base outside the city. Because there has a very high death rate. In particr, system administrators like him have to go out to repair various signaling devices that may be damaged. He, if he didn''t want to be sent to the base outside the city, could just keep quiet. That way he wouldn''t have an excuse to send him out for not doing what the authorities told him to do. This high-ranking official had already disliked him from the start. Because he was an officer who received a higher sry than him. even though he is the leader Thermell was silent after that. and the rm was turned off. He was ordered to check the system again. and this time if it still fails again How can he keep quiet? He would be sent out of the city anyway. ''This life is really miserable. Utsa got to work that he liked. push it to meet people like this'' Thermail only had to head to the ce of trouble. That was the Mission Transfer Center. He was heading to the mission dispatch center when he met someone he knew first. "Hey Emil!" Termel knew Emil because they were simrly intelligent. Inventive Emil system cabling part The two were very good friends before. However, for some reason, the two had hardly seen each other for many years. Emil saw Thermel and was amazed. "Thermel, what are you doing here? You''re always busy at the base, aren''t you?" heard Emil ask Termell let out a sigh of relief. He felt guilty for noting to see him for a long time. Because he is addicted to work every day His work was fourteen to sixteen hours a day. The rest was time for him to rest. Then he didn''t have time toe to Emil. who is like his younger brother. The best you can do is just call. and send some money He wanted to help Emil with money matters. But he himself has high monthly expenses as well. So he couldn''t help much. but with his intelligence He must be able to earn money for himself. He presented Emil''s name to his superiors. that he was a skilled inventor If supported, he would definitely be useful to the shelter. But no one believed in a nine-year-old child. No matter how talented you are, that jealousy it is everywhere Termel exins what happened to Emil. and when Emil heard that He smiled. "Isn''t that leader causing trouble for you? I have a good idea Do you want to listen?" Thermail still had time. He still had to wait for his team to bring equipment in order to fix the system. He had enough time to talk to Emil. "Yes, now I have time. Why don''t we go get something to eat together, I''m treating myself and not taking the energy bar?" Of course Emil had to be frugal. He had just returned from redeeming points from the redemption point. He has quite a number of points. However, he couldn''t spend it extravagantly. He didn''t know if Chen Ming would give him the Core again. He let Thermel feed him. At least Thermel had a sry from the city. Unlike him, his source of ie is uncertain. The rm sound has now gone off. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. "The security system here really doesn''t matter." He shook his head before walking towards the now empty queue. The rm signal just now caused the people who had sent missions or received missions to run away and go to a shelter. He walked towards the counter where there were still officers. She was so scared that she did not move at all. "hello" Chen Ming greeted first. And the woman who was startled by the sign looked at him. Chen Ming felt a sense of fear. Looks like this might not be the first time Angar has invaded the city. "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?" The female officer replied with a voice that was still trembling. He smiled at her before using his power to calm her down. She felt safe being around him. It''s a strangely good feeling. "I want toe and receive a quest. However, this is my first timeing here. How am I supposed to do that?" "First time here?" The female officer looked at Chen Ming. His looks are very good. well beyond human standards She, seeing him with such good looks, couldn''t help blushing. before saying something "Um, please show me your ears." Pomeranian? Why would she want to look at his ears? Chen Ming now had long hair and his hair was covering his ears. He opened his ears for her to see. and found that his ears were normal ears "Like this half elf and human, you should Came from the Elven Continent to escape oppression. It''s okay When you are here, you are protected only if you agree to be our citizens. You will then receive an identity card." The female officer went from being terrified to feeling pity for him. She also looked at Xiao Mei. She felt even more pity for Xiao Mei. "This little sister was able to make an identity card as well. Here we wee half-elves and half-beasts as well." Chen Ming didn''t know whether tough or what. It seemed like he didn''t need to make up anything himself. The female officerposed all the stories for him. That she thought he was half-elf and half-human was because he had too good a face, but his ears weren''t long. As for Xiao Mei, it was probably the same reason as him. just different races "Then I must beg to bother you." "my pleasure" Then the female officer told me the process of applying for citizenship in the city of Luca. He didn''t need to spend a single penny. It was enough to cover a week of shelter and food if saved. "This is all done. Now, do you want to register for any special work?" Chen Ming thought for a moment before shaking his head. He didn''t have any specific job that he wanted to do. He can do every job. "It''s a good choice, not choosing a job, not being poor. Now it''s time to measure your abilities. Please follow me this way." The female staff escorted Chen Ming to the test site with Xiao Mei and the little cat. Now that rm has gone off. People started to act normal. Many peopleined to the security guards. If the security system fails like this How could they trust the security guards? This was one reason why the chief security officer was so angry that the rm went off. He would also have to be scolded by someone higher than him and deducted from his sry. The sry is already low and has to be deducted again like this. He wanted to deduct his subordinates'' sry. However, he had no right to do so. At the testing point of body strength The female officer was currently preparing some equipment for Chen Ming. What she had prepared was arge white marble. All he had to do was touch the crystal ball. And the rest will work on its own. Chen Ming knew that now was the moment when he should lower his power. because it will cause problems for him He only wanted toe and explore here. ''Hmm, just the highest-grade Innate Profound Realm should be enough here.'' The highest level here was only at the Earth Profound Realm. Plus there''s only one person. He was at the peak of his Innate Profound Realm. It was only one level below the strongest person in the city. and when the female officer finished checking the level She was even stunned at Chen Ming''s level. Fortunately, he didn''t exhibit a higher level power. If he showed a higher power than that She must have fainted by now. Chapter 753 753 Undernate The Undernate The present Termel brought Emil to the restaurant that he used to always like to eat at. The shop wasn''t too far from the Mission Transfer Center. This is a small shop with old robots that produce food for sale. His name is Mr Cooker. It''s a robot that knows food menus throughout the colony. Mr. Cooker is a hundred year old robot. He escaped from the Robot Realm since he was too old. And he, an old robot, is about to be chipped off and his body recycled. That''s no different from getting killed for a robot. It''s something that sounds cruel. But it is necessary to save resources. Thermel arrived and immediately ordered food. The food he ordered was canned food. Here, fresh food is much more expensive than canned food. Thermel has a pretty big sry. He could feed Emil freshly cooked food. However, he chose toe to this shop because he would also buy canned food for Emil separately. "Canned food is really delicious." Termel finished eating and said with a smile. Many years have passed But Mr. Cook still makes delicious canned food as usual. Emil hadn''t eaten anything but the Energy Bar for several months. Canned food is especially delicious. Both of them finished eating. It was time to discuss what Emil wanted to tell him. "Now, Emil, tell me what your good idea is." Termel felt Emil had to tell him something about the rm''s problem. Emil looked left and right before taking out his phone from his pocket. Termel saw Emil acting surreptitiously. I couldn''t help but worry. Don''t tell me Emil is involved in something that''s against the city''s rules. If so He had to find a way to get Emil out of that kind of life. He was only nine years old. If you go astray now Even nine bottles would not be exempt. Emil saw that no one was looking at them. He showed Termell a clip of something. That clip was a clip taken by his drone. "Emil, this is a drone video. There''s no such thing as a good idea." Termel spoke to Emil in a harsh voice. He even had time to spare. But bring him a clip that has nothing but the forest to watch like this However, he who had not seen anything in the drone was relieved. At least Emil didn''t get involved in any unseemly matters. "Calm down, Termell. You will soon know why I let you watch this clip." Termell looked at the clock. He still had some time left. He kept sucking on the clip until something happened in the clip. "Isn''t it true? That is a catastrophic Angar that even the King can''t deal with." Termel looked at Emil. Want to know if he made the CG himself? But Emil probably doesn''t have the ability to find a device that does that. This shows that it is true. And as soon as he saw that Disaster Level Angar had turned into a little cat, He even acted incorrectly. "Nah, this means The chances that that cat will be in town Previously alerted rms." I saw that Thor was in that condition. Emil knew that this was his next move. "Chance, sorry, not chance because it''s in this city. And that rm is working normally. It''s just that it''s running a little bitte." "Aw, really bad." "Not at all. Why don''t you follow my n? I have a good idea to be able to take down your boss, how, kill two birds with one stone, no, maybe even more." Termle looked at Emil. He wanted to know what Emil nned. Emil exins his n to Termel. Termel could only look at Emil like he had gone mad. "Believe me, if this n seeds, let alone your boss, you will be able to deal with it. You might be promoted to a higher position than your superior." Emil''s ns are oveid. If Chen Ming wanted to leave after this He also had a Termell to his ind. no matter what but He must get Termel to join him in his n. This was his survival operation. ¡­ inside the mission dispatch center Chen Ming was now well taken care of. He who had such a high rank would be respected by anyone. Chen Ming sighed and looked at Xiao Mei and the cat she was holding. She looked bored. He could understand her. She wanted to go out and y. "Hold on, we''ve already epted a few quests. And how are we going out on missions?" Hearing that, Xiao Mei suddenly came alive again. She would go on an adventure with Chen Ming. And just as Chen Ming was thinking of epting the mission, Then a middle-aged man walked up to him. Chen Ming looked at the middle-aged man. He had a very serious expression on his face. Chen Ming could immediately tell who he was. Because his legs were at the level of the Earth Profound Realm. He was the governor of Luca City itself. Alista is currently arriving at the Mission Transfer Center. He is in charge of this city. and is the one with the highestbat power in the city. He wanted toe face to face with half-elves and humans who only had one level of fighting power from him. He had arrived at the receiving and dispatching center. He could feel the aura of something. He rolled his eyes. This aura was a catastrophic aura. "Or will the previous warningse true? If so, it''s definitely bad." Alista gave up on meeting the half-elf first. and trying to find out where the Disaster Grade Angar''s aura came from. He might not be able to ovee it. But at least he was able to send it somewhere else. The must-have item for each town ward is the time and space gem. with the gems of that dimension and time Even if unable to fight the enemy He could send it elsewhere. He followed the scent until he stopped at a young man. He was a young man with a good-looking appearance. Very much, his looks wereparable to the Elven King. However, this good-looking young man was dressed strangely. Strange even by Elven standards. ''The smell stops here, it''s really strange'' Alista tried to inhale again. He looked at the cat in the embrace of a little boy who was as good-looking as the young man. She was holding something right now. It''s a very cute-looking cat. He stared into its eyes. and as soon as he stared into its eyes, His mouth was agape. ''Ah, Angar of the Disaster Level. Why would an Angar of Disaster Level be like that? And why is it so tame?'' He was stunned for a moment when he heard a coughing sound. He looked at the person coughing and saw that it was a young man. "Is there something you need us to help you with?" Talking like this plus looking good is wrong. He wasn''t mistaken, he was half-elf as the official told him. and from the looks It was like he was also the guardian of a half-human, half-beast girl. "That cat, where did you get it?" heard Alista ask Xiao Mei lowered her eyes and hugged the little cat tightly, trying to turn away from him. She thought that he wanted to snatch her pet. The young man standing beside her smiled at her before saying, He didn''t want to snatch her pet. Heard that Disaster Grade Angar has be a pet. It couldn''t help making him worried. Catastrophic Angars are said to have intelligence. It might be fooling both of them. he has no choice But have to act now He made use of the Dimensional and Time Gems. wanted to send the cat away from the city but "Thought to snatch the cat, hmm." A girl who looked unlikely to be older than six years of age swiped and destroyed the dimensions and time he had created to send off the deadly Angar like it was just a simplemp. "How is this possible?" Alista is surprised However, if this surprised him then Next, it surprised him even more. The young man seems upset that he wants to send Angar the Holocaust out of town without permission. He pulled out the Dimensional and Time Gems from his hand with some sort of power. He couldn''t stop that power. The young man examined the gem before shaking his head. before squeezing it into powder. Dimensional and time gems are destroyed by pinching! "What are you doing with the gems? That''s the treasure of Luca. Without it, Luka City would be in danger!" He forgot that A person who can destroy an improbable jewel with his bare fingers. is definitely not an ordinary person The young man was fortunate not to be an angry person. He heard Alista yelling at him. he just spoke up "If I don''t destroy it now Never mind the city Even this colony will be destroyed. Dimensions and time are not things that can be easily manipted. The gems I destroyed are just fakes that will cause disaster if used a few more times." heard what the young man said Alista didn''t believe it. But before he could say anything else He found that he was standing somewhere right now. He looked around. Here there was only sky, nond. "Where is it? Where are you taking me?" "This is my territory. no definite direction It''s a world without an end." Alista now knew that he had encountered a higher existence. Normal people definitely can''t do this. Even the elves who use special powers Alista now calmed down. This meant that Disastrous Grade Angar did not fool young men and girls. However, it was really subdued. And now it''s just a pet. Now there was something that Alista was thinking about. what he thought was what did he do ''Even the King can''t help us.'' Everything now depends on the young man''s decision. Chapter 754 754 Something In The Black Hole Emil now walks with Termel to the mission dispatch center. He was in a very good mood right now. because he had a brilliant n From now on, he no longer had to live in such a difficult way. If his n seeds He knew Thermel well. He definitely wouldn''t have abandoned him if he could help Emil. Maybe he could take Emil with him! Just thinking about it makes me excited. And at that moment, the two entered the mission dispatch center. The two of them saw something that they didn''t expect. "what happened Isn''t that the City Lord? Why is he kneeling in front of that elf?" The present Termel and Emil saw that the Governor, Alista, was kneeling before the young man as if he were a king. That kind of respect could only be received by the continent''s monarchs. Emil is surprised But not as much as Thermel. because he knew who the young man was. The young man was Chen Ming. He had the most unfathomable power. Even if he was the king of the continent He would not be able topare with Chen Ming . "Come on, Thermel, this is our moment!" Although it was not the same as his n But the current situation was even better than he had imagined. ''Who would have thought that it was the ruler who came here? At first I thought it would be themanders. This is definitely our golden moment.'' Emil pulled the frozen Termel towards Chen Ming. He had to use this moment to show Alista that He and Chen Ming were very close. And just like that, Thermell who was close to him would be promoted. Then he will sharpen his party! This was Emil''s idea, which was really in his n, that Termel would be his pir. But in this situation, no matter what It is Emil who will be the pir for Thermail! Chen Ming felt that someone was walking towards him. He saw that Emil had returned with someone. He smiled at Emil before speaking. "Have you finished your errands?" Alista heard what Chen Ming said. He couldn''t help but look at the people walking towards him. He didn''t know the two. Even Thermel who worked under him. that he did not know Thermail because he has a very small position and didn''t get a chance to meet him. Termel saw that Alista was looking at him and was worried. What will he hit? This is the supreme ruler of the city.pared to the position He was just a small ant while he was a giant. Emil heard Chen Ming asking. He nodded before introducing Thermel to him. Chen Ming certainly could see what Emil was nning. He wanted to show that he knew him. And because of that, the ruler who was now allegiance to him saw that, and he would pay special attention to the two of them. Chen Ming couldn''t help sending a telepathy towards Emil. ''It''s a good n, kid. Like this, even if I go outside the colony you will still have a refuge.'' Emil surprised But he tried to keep his expression on his face. Of course he looked out. He must have been able to spot Emil. ''Don''t worry. I don''t mind if you want to help your friend. and want to have a better life Who doesn''t want that? Besides, you haven''t done anything bad. I can ept this. Come, I''ll give you something better than that.'' Chen Ming touched the heads of the two with his finger, and suddenly, the two of them felt their own bodies grow stronger. and also feel that there will be only good things for both of them in the future "I bless you as the dragon lord. Receive my blessings and live happily." Both received blessings ording to their own instincts. And the level of theirbat power was even higher. Each of them were at the peak of the Innate Profound Realm. "Yes, is this even possible?" Neither Emil nor Thermel expected it to rise this high. not only that The two thought that if they practiced a little more, Both of them might ascend to the Earth level. in this ck hole Heavenly Tribtion cannot enter. And because of that, leveling up is easy. Obviously, what is easy cannotpete with what is difficult. The ones here were therefore weaker in their power levels than those outside inparison. Of course, that doesn''t include the power gains from being in a ck hole. Alista now looked at the two. He already knew that the two might be necessary for the kingdom in the future. He must take good care of them both. Chen Ming now finished giving his blessing and turned to the City Lord before continuing to speak to him on the matter discussed just now. "Now let''s talk about the previous story. You told me, how will this colony break out of the ck hole from now on?" Emil and Termel were interested in what Chen Ming said. What did the two talk about that led to the matter of ck holes? She mailed at this moment her brows furrowed together. What does it mean if the colony escapes from the ck hole? Is it even possible? Chen Ming was currently exploring around Luka City with Xiao Mei. Previously, he had talked to the City Lord about the reason why he hade here. So who is he and where did hee from? After using the territory against him He immediately realized that Chen Ming was not a half-elf or an elf. To be the king of the elves with power and knowledge of magic that has been umted over thousands of years It couldn''t bepared to Chen Ming. Moreover, the power used by Chen Ming had no natural energy mixed in. It was truly an inner strength of his. That was a 100% human use of power. It wasn''t like the elves or other races in this colony. ''Can a human be that strong?'' He had no way of knowing that Chen Ming was no ordinary human. But he was a human with the bloodline of a dragon. And his true self was absorbing the ck hole. If he knew His feelings must have spilled out of his chest. Just then he was astonished, shocked, and frightened. He knew that Chen Ming was another higher existence. He was afraid that the Luka rulers would not be able to ept it. and spat out blood before fainting. ''It''s good that we didn''t use ck holes for him to see. Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to ept the truth.'' Even the monarch who was the most powerful in the kingdom couldn''tpare to Chen Ming. and knowing that he was from outside the colony Everything immediately seemed to make sense. Since he didn''t think that Chen Ming was from within the colony, it was because if he really came from within the colony, He must be someone who is already well known. Chen Ming after talking to him. came out of the mission dispatch center immediately The avable quests were only low-level quests (the hardest one here could do). He took a walk with Xiao Mei. with Emil and Thermel following behind him. The two of them didn''t say anything at this time. and let Chen Ming spend time with Xiao Mei However, even if they did not speak to Chen Ming They were talking to each other. Emil''s n seems to have worked. And both of them were warmly weed by the governor of the city. Emil was appointed as the highest official in the invention division. Like Termel, he was appointed the highest level Head of Data and Programs. Both of them worshiped Chen Ming in their hearts. They, when they had already praised and praised Chen Ming, They grew even stronger. Their level was now equal to that of a city ruler. "Hey Emil, do you feel the same as I do? Are we currently not on the same level as City Lord?" heard what Termell asked Emil thought for a moment before answering. "Looks like that, Termel. Our current Martial Strength level is as high as City Lord. But is this enough? In addition to the governor of the city There are many things out there that can kill us." It was as Emil said. They can also die if they go outside carelessly. Angar outside is very brutal. "Then let''s pay our respects to Lord Chen Ming." "To Lord Chen Ming." Chen Ming heard both of them. They wanted to praise Chen Ming a lot for power, but he shook his head. He knew why they both needed power. They need power to survive. He stopped walking and turned to look at the two. Xiao Mei himself as well. The two saw that Chen Ming had stopped walking. They stopped walking. "You guys don''t have to praise me any more. Your power can only reach the maximum. If you want to be stronger You must practice. Come here, both of you." Chen Ming summoned Emil and Termil. Before he could teach them how to train. He didn''t teach the two of them high level techniques since this ce wasn''t suitable for training such things. The two he taught were purely body cultivation techniques. The two of them were extremely happy to acquire the technique. They vowed to treat it well. Chen Ming only nodded. and continue to walk with Xiao Mei Inside a dark ck hole Chen Ming at this moment quickly swallowed the ck hole. and with the help of Nux and blessings from Xiao Mei This makes it possible to absorb chaos from within the ck hole. The current Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were the colors of the stars. And the pupil is a terrible ck hole. "What kind of power is this? If you weren''t careful, there would definitely be a chance to destroy the sr system without knowing it." Chen Ming was previously able to destroy stars. But now he can destroy the sr system, no, maybe even destroy the universe at all. ck holes are extremely dangerous for the universe. It can absorb all things without difficulty. Chen Ming, who now felt that the ck hole was weakening. He felt something emerge from the ck hole. Nux saw it She couldn''t help reminding him. What emerged was a monster that the old colonists wanted to use in order to deal with her. Chen Ming saw it. He couldn''t help feeling angry with the old colonists. How dare you attack Nux with these tentacles? He couldn''t use the ck hole to get rid of it. Since it currently has the power of a ck hole. Chen Ming came up with a good idea. If he can''t use ck holes on him So how do you use white holes? Chapter 755 755 Humans Are Scary ck holes as they are known It will suck everything inside. But white holes do the opposite. It will either push or not allow anything inside of it. So it''s the opposite of a ck hole. He didn''t know much about white holes. But with the knowledge avable to use ck holes He could easily modify it. Chen Ming held his hands forward. Something began to happen in his hands. ck holes are formed in a spiral from outside to inside. But white holes are different. It happens from the inside out. And as soon as Angar saw that white hole It became fearful. A white hole is something that can destroy it. "Where do you think you''re going to escape?" Chen Ming rushed towards the Angar who had appeared and wanted to escape quickly. Even within the ck hole, thew or dao of space and time could not be applied. However, Chen Ming could appear anywhere in the ck hole. He chose to trap it before unleashing a white hole on it. Angarthee, born from a ck hole, tries to use Tan''s tentacles to destroy the white hole. However, as soon as its tentacles touched the white hole, Its tentacles were destroyed and disappeared. It cannot absorb white holes. Its tentacles were like octopus tentacles mming against an iron wall. What happens is Its tentacles shattered into pieces. "This thing is a lot harder to deal with than I thought." Chen Ming thought that the white hole would be able to destroy it with just one blow. However, it only managed to destroy one of its tentacles. Angar the ck hole is furious. No one before has been able to hurt it this much, other than Nux. But after a long time, it forgot about Nux. Now it has a new loathsome enemy. It tried to use its tentacles to destroy Chen Ming from all directions, but "inexperienced" Chen Ming held his index and middle fingers in front of him. This time, he tried using apact white hole. Normally, nothing can enter a white hole. What if he packed it with another pit? And what happened was unexpected. The white hole was shot out at speeds beyond light. The Angar that was about to attack Ji Chenming looked like a giant squid. Its round head was torn apart by Chen Ming''s white hole cannon. "Wow, this is insane." It wasn''t just the ck hole Angar that was damaged. But even the surrounding ck holes are the same. The nux inside Chen Ming was speechless. She had never thought about the white hole before. yes she knows it but did not know it deeply enough to be able to use it She could only praise Chen Ming. that he was most suitable to be her husband The ck hole Angar is gradually dissipating. It didn''t die at all. it only returns to the ck hole itself. And it would only die when Chen Mingpletely absorbed it. Who would have thought that absorbing a ck hole It would also allow Chen Ming to ess the great power that was its opposite. ck holes are like yin and white holes are like yang. If you can use it together what will happen Nux told Chen Ming not to try it. Because that might be the end of the universe. inside the space colony The Elf King looked up at the sky. His eyes were absent-minded. He felt something. What a very big "Treith, what are you doing? Now everyone is waiting for you to open the meeting." The Elf King or Troth now looked at his wife Newmil, she was always there to help him. Even now that the war is going on If he goes to the battlefield She will follow him too. "Understood, New Mil. I''ll go now." After that, Troth went to the conference room to discuss the war against the Robot Kingdom. They had invited the King of the Human n to join in this battle. Unfortunately, the Human King was able to choose to be neutral and not take sides. This caused a feud between the beast race and the human race. They said that humans were weak and cowardly creatures, but Tereth didn''t think so. He thought that if this war ended The real victors are the humans. ''Fools, you still can''t see it. We are at war now because the humans are plotting against us against the Robot Empire.'' Tereth, before he knew it, it was toote. He was unable to step back. Humans are such terrifying creatures. The war between the robot elven race begins once more. The current half-beast race also came out to help fight. While Dorf helped to create weapons and armor to support this war. The human race as always They will wait and see from a distance. They are in the rear and will not get involved in this war. Chen Ming now looked at the things that had happened. He disliked the loss that was in vain. He thought that he would stop the war this time. But Nux forbade him. She thought that he would interfere too much with other people''s fates. And like that, if he goes to stop the war Their destiny would be tied to Chen Ming. making him unable to continue until all matters are settled which may take hundreds or even thousands of years Chen Ming thought that if he had to stay stuck here that long to cut off all the fate strands. He could not choose to stop the war. "You don''t have to feel bad. War and loss are not always their drawbacks. It''s what drives the change of brush." Nux has been through a lot. Of course she understood these things well. Chen Ming nodded. He won''t get involved in this war. The Controller of Destiny was an entity that he was yet to be able to face. And Nux wasn''t as strong as before to help him. war happened there are many deaths Whether it was the elf''s side or the beast''s side. Can the robots be called dead? It turns out to be weird. because when they die their bodies will Reappeared after rebuilding. It''s just a memory transfer. "This war is really bad. It seems like this battle, the elves will be at a huge disadvantage." Inside the big house Emil spoke as he read the news from his phone. This house was the house given by the City Lord for Chen Ming to live in this city. Of course Emil asked toe along. Although he had another house and lived with Thermail. However, the closer he was to Chen Ming. The more he could feel that he had be stronger. He would always stick with Chen Ming until he left. which is about a month more as he said As for Termel, he was now the chief of his chief''s chief. He had already be the main figure of the city. and his former boss was fired. due to inability to work This is not Thermel''s work. Even though he was angry with his boss. But Thermell was a good man. He definitely didn''t do that. But his leader wasn''t. His superior wanted to please Thermel. therefore releasing the former boss to return to work as an ordinary employee instead This time, his sry was less than a third of his original sry. "Do you think so too? I think so too. It''s a pity that I can''t change any brushes." Chen Ming shook his head. He could only watch an extremelyrge explosion thousands of kilometers away. Chen Ming could clearly see across the continent. He didn''t need a drone like Emil. Emil with money Of course his talent shines. He built a drone that could fly at supersonic speeds. and can be controlled over thousands of kilometers Plus it''s strong enough to withstand a ck hole. The ore he used was an ore filled with energy from Chen Ming''s white hole. Of course, it can block the enormous gravitational force of the ck hole. Chen Ming never thought that he could use the white hole to strengthen things. Is there anything more protective than a white hole? Chen Ming stood and watched the war for a moment. He also saw someone standing and watching the battle. However, he looked at it on a ship floating above the sea near the battlefield location. "That is the ruler of the continent. His power level is actually at the Sky Profound Realm." At the Profound Realm level, it was not difficult to block an attack from the bomb. He used his sword to cut through the impact of the explosion. causing the explosion to split in two and pass through his ship without issue. Chen Ming saw him there. He knew what he wanted. All he wanted was to wait for both sides to weaken first. And he will attack to take down both the elves and the robot race. Chen Ming was unable to interfere in the war. because there was a god who was staring at him However, if it wasn''t him himself who interfered. He looked at Emil before thinking of something. Emil was now on the same level as the Continent Ruler. If he sends Emil with a huge buff He would definitely have to deal with this matter for him. Chapter 756 756 Humans Are Cruel The war between the races begins. This isn''t the first time And it''s unlikely to be thest time. The elves have been badly damaged by the nuclear bombs of the mech race. Although they are protected by the World Tree. This World Tree was not the same as Chen Ying''s. This World Tree was just something that was created by Elves and Dorff. It can protect against nuclear attacks to some extent, but not all. Radioactive substances are toxic to all living things. Even the beast race could not withstand it. "This is absolute hell. Are we all going to die like this?" An elf who sees his homnd in mes Arge number of people died. He just copsed to the ground. His body was filled with radioactivity. he will die soon "Why, why are we going to war with the Robot n? They didn''t invade us in the first ce anyway. Why go to war with something that doesn''t harm us?" This elf seemed to know the robot race very well. The robot race is a peaceful race. and will only be busy with his own affairs They won''te out and mess with anyone. If no one messed with them first And just as he was about to die, he saw arge group of people walking towards his destroyed vige. They were in ck leotards. Wear a closed mask Those suits and masks have protective and anti-radiation properties. "Humans" This was what he had in mind before he passed away. He now knew why the elves and other races were fighting against the robot race. That''s because man maniptes behind the scenes. They resented that their species was at the end of the colony. They want to be above everything. man in ck mask He looked at what had happened with a smile on his face. "Haha, let''s all die. The elves are disgusting. I really like the task of trampling on these guys." The man in ck is named Milo. He was themander of a team of exterminators for the extermination of other races. He came here as an order to collect the treasures left by the Elves or Dorfs. In addition, if a nuclear bomb survivor is found To kill immediately, whether it is a child, an old person or a pregnant woman. This is real purges. Unfortunately, all the elves and dorfs in the vige have died from radiation. So no one let him kill even a single person. But it didn''t upset him. Somehow they are dead. "Hey boss, look over here, I found something good." One of his underlings pointed to the ground. He immediately went straight to him. and found that the ground was floating strangely "Like this." Milo used his feet to spread the soil. and found that there was a secret door "It seems there are survivors. This is considered not bad." Miloughed wickedly. Anyone who saw him now knew that if he caught the people below, How will they be? Milo then tried to open the door. But he couldn''t open it. "This magic is really annoying. Ugh, get that shit out." His subordinates then took something out of the bag. It''s a device simr to a cell phone. He ced it on the door. before hitting the screen a moment has passed The door slowly opened. "Come on, let''s go hunt them." They then walked down to the basement through the door. down below What everyone saw was arge room with various symbols engraved on the walls and floor. These symbols symbolized the noble families of the elves. Milo and his gang ignored it. They headed into the depths below. At the same time Milo opened the door In the innermost room of the basement, the Elf and Dorf Hideout. The survivors were notified that the door has been opened However, it was incorrectly opened. This meant that it was not their own that entered the door. "Everybody listen to this way. Someone broke into the interior. They must not have good intentions." An old-looking elf spoke to the child elf and the pregnant female elf with a worried expression on their faces. before the fight The vige sent an old elf with a child elf and a pregnant elf down to the hideout. There''s a Dorf here too, but not that much. Most of Dorf joins the craft team to build things needed in war. The rest of the Dorfs here were the only young Dorffs who hadn''t worked yet. "How are we doing? If they were toe here, we would all be dead." The pregnant elf spoke up. She touched her stomach. She knew the robots weren''t going toe down here. And the beast races weren''t able to open the door. That meant it must be humans who opened the door. The humans who came here during the war Needless to say, I knew they weren''ting to help. The elves and Dorffs currently taking refuge were extremely worried. If those who really came in as humans Everyone here has definitely died. "Please, boil the sacred wood. Please protect us." A pregnant young elf prayed that nothing bad would happen to the sacred tree. or the tree of the world But the Tree of the World was a made-up thing. It wasn''t really connected to Yggdrasil. Obviously the blessings with it were meaningless. "You guys hide behind. I will be at the forefront. If those who came down here had evil intentions We will be your shields." The old elf spoke up. There were many old elves here. Their lives will only be a burden. It would be better to fight to the death for others to survive. "Grandpa, what did Grandpa say? Although we managed to escape. We didn''t survive anyway. we should fight together and let the sisters flee." The child elf spoke up. He still didn''t understand much about this world, didn''t even know. human cruelty The old elf looked at several of his men. He felt sad. The humans might kill them. But it only hurt for a moment. But young elves are often subjected to experiments to try to do something to allow humans to use the powers of nature. Of course, elves and humans could have offspring together. But the chance that the offspring wille out and have the ability to control the power of nature. almost impossible Because of that, humans tend toe and take the Elven children away. to experiment And at that moment, the old elf and the young elf were arguing over who would fight to lure the humans and let the others flee. The closed door suddenly opened. The elves and dorves at this moment hurriedly nced at the door. At the door, a group of men in tight-fitting ck clothes and masks were looking at them. "Haha, there really are some survivors. Look, three stupid old elves. There were four more useful child elves. And two pregnant elf girls, hmm, there''s Dorff too, so that''s good." The humans that appeared spoke to them as if they were animals waiting to be ughtered. And what he said was exactly what he was going to do. He would kill useless elves and capture those that could be sold. "Hey, we caught the baby elf and the pregnant elf. Kill the rest of them all. Oh, and those dorfs left them for me. They''re still useful." The three old elves did not hesitate. Come stand in front of everyone They were weak but not helpless. they put their hands up Tree roots flew from the ground to deal with the humans. but "Oh, this is really just like that? Is a hundred year old elf really able to do all this?" The man in ck that the three old men were targeting was. He used the weapons he had prepared to deal with the roots without difficulty. His weapon is a high-pressure methrower that can incinerate trees in the blink of an eye. "Haha, that''s all, really. These old bastards must be burned to the point of being burned. How dare you target me!" The young man was indignant at the three old men aiming at him. He aimed his methrower at the three old elves. If he presses the trigger lightly, All three will be burned to death. "Please don''t!" The child elf tried to harness the power of nature to attack. But even hundreds of year old elves were unable to do anything to them. Whatnguage counts with a baby elf? The only thing a young elf could do was throw seeds at him. before exploding it However, the seed bomb was only as powerful as a firecracker. "It''s really funny. These are the elves We already have a lot of baby elves. It wouldn''t hurt to kill someone." man is cruel Even a child could be killed. He wanted to hurt the kid who dared to target him. He wanted to burn him before the eyes of others. That way, it must be very satisfying. And at that moment he was about to do that. He heard something like broken ss. And he understood where the sound of ss came from when he turned around. Behind him, a spatial barrier was broken. A boy around the age of ten walked out of that space rift. He stared at the man in ck. His expression was full of anger. "You, you make the human race look bad. You''re not human. You''re just an evil demon!" man in ck surprised He didn''t think that a little boy who hade out of the ruptured barrier would curse him so cutely. heughed before shaking his head "Wow, I was thinking what kind of creature woulde out, just a kid-" He didn''t finish speaking. He could feel everything revolving around him. He blinked, what happened? he knows again His body mmed against the wall hard. He could feel the bones all over his body being broken. And now those bones pierced him from the inside. He wanted to scream but blood was clogging his throat. If left like this, he would surely die. Little boy, he was too careless. Didn''t expect a kid like that to have such a high level ofbat. ''This kind of force is like being hit by a meteor. Who is thendlord? Chapter 757 757 Dragon Lords Apostle The little boy who had appeared was definitely Emil, Chen Ming had given him a blessing. This made him very strong right now. The part about radioactivity He also didn''t have to worry. All the clothes and equipment he wore had white hole energy applied to them. After Emil finished dealing with the first young man in ck. He started dealing with the rest. Of course, with very different powers. Emil was able to handle them with a bang. The elves looked at Emil in astonishment. Didn''t expect a human youth to be this strong. "Hey, Grandpa and everyone. Hurry into the crevice If you don''t hurry, these people wille again. Grandpa and everyone else will be in danger." Emil hurriedly told everyone. He would send everyone to Chen Ming''s mansion. There everything is ready. If someone gets sick from radioactivity, they can be treated there. The elves and dorffs looked worried. I don''t know whether to believe the young man or not. But they didn''t have much choice. If you continue to stay here, there will only be danger. "Understood. Thank you very much young man for helping." The old man who was leading now Quickly lead everyone through the dimensional rift. And while the elves and dorffs were walking through the dimensional rift The young man who had been crushed at first spoke with difficulty. "You¡­ you don''t know what you''re doing. You are doing something that will make the King angry." "King? Hmm, who would be afraid of that breed? Someone who can hurt even an innocent person. Such a person shouldn''t be a king. and then another My supporters are even higher than the King. Do you know God?" heard the word of God from a little boy His expression instantly changed. He seemed shocked by something. "You¡­ where did you hear this word?" "From where, haha? Of course I really heard from God. What I said before, did you not listen? My supporter is God." "impossible God could never have appeared here. They abandoned us a long time ago." "throw away? If they leave us They weren''t really gods. but a fake." Emil didn''t know anything. but he didn''t care Now just Chen Ming supporting him was enough. As for the future, what will it be? "Okay, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Now I achieved my first goal. Then stop the war." After speaking, Emil dashed out of the base. He didn''t even care about treating the people he had beaten up. People like this will die anyway. In fact, it would be better to die. Emil came out of the basement of the vige. He met with a group of men in ck. They looked at Emil in astonishment. "Why are there human children here?" They wanted to walk up to Emil to ask why he was here. But Emil saw that there weren''t only those who hated elves in the army. he went somewhere else with his speed He appeared again several tens of meters away. "This kind of speed is here." The men in ck were astonished. Emil checks everyone to see if there is anyone who hates elves. He could distinguish who hated elves. And who wouldn''t hate using the natural power that Chen Ming gave him? Emil takes on people who hate elves and other alien creatures. This would stop what human beings are doing best. and after dealing with them Emil then goes to stop the war between elves and machines. He will be the hero in this war. And when he''s a hero He no longer had to starve. What a reward! There will be no one who doesn''t need him. While Emil was chasing down those who wanted to deal with elves and beasts. The Human King was now receiving news about Emil. Seeing Emil''s movements, he had a very serious expression on his face. "That kind of movement It has speed and uracy that is on par with ours." The Human King was very displeased. to have someone of the same level as him It meant that his king''s position was trembling. "No matter what, it is necessary to deal with that child. Right now he is not able to control his own power well." The king of humans will cut off the fire from the beginning. That way, his grand scheme would be unstoppable. However, as he was thinking about how to deal with the little boy, He became suspicious. Who is this little boy and where did hee from? And how was he able to achieve this level of strength even at such a young age? "I''ve changed my mind. Gotta catch that kid and extract all the information. This is for humanity." Emil was now helping arge number of Elves, Dorfs, and Beastmen. He now grinned widely. Never thought that I would be a hero like in theics he read. "Hahaha, I''m a hero!" The elves, along with the Dorfs and the beast-humans, looked at Emil in astonishment. They at first thought Emil was their enemy. because he is human However, seeing that Emil was just a human child, they were relieved. However, the next thing that happened made them cringe. "Super Sonic Knuckle Punch!" It''s a very long name for just a simple punch. However, his fist weighed hundreds of tons. The robots that were punched in full were torn to pieces. "Ah, too strong. I should have used a regr Sonic Knuckle Punch!" Emil panicked. He was not yet familiar with his power. He looked at the elves and various races that were looking at him in horror. He smiled at everyone before footing his waist and raising his head. "Don''t worry. I skipped here What kind of hero everyone needs?" Seeing Emil''s media-indifferent attitude Everyone was relieved. Themander of the squad that Emil had saved spoke to him. "Thank you very much for saving us. If it wasn''t for your help, we would have died. By the way, are you really a human?" Human beings have to train their own internal powers. But no one could hit that hard without his hands hurting. sure Emil had just punched a robot whose body was made from the hardest ore in the colony. Even by high-level spells, it was only a trace. To smash it to shreds It''s not something the average person can do. Therefore, they did not think that Emil was human. Emil thought for a bit about how to answer them. If Emil replied that he was only a human they must not believe and be suspicious of him ''I suspect I have to y a little drama'' "Ah, I''m really not a normal human. So good that you can see me like this. I am actually the Dragon Lord''s Apostle!" "Apostle of the Dragon Lord, are you telling the truth? at the Apostle of the Dragon." The elf chief spoke with a strangely happy voice. Emil blinked his eyes. Was he acting too realistic, why were the elves acting like that? besides that The Dorfs and Beastmen knelt to the ground. Emil couldn''t understand why they were kneeling. Emil wondered why they were kneeling. until they spoke together. So Emil understood. "Hail to the Apostle of the Dragon Lord We bow our allegiance to you and Lord of the Dragons!" Emil gaped. He felt something circte through him and into the people who were kneeling to him. "You really are the Dragon Lord''s Apostle. We must quickly bring this matter to Lord Troth and Lady Newmil." Emil heard that and immediately sent a message to Chen Ming. Emil was now considered Chen Ming''s person. He could contact Chen Ming at any time. Of course, only when Chen Ming was in this universe. ''What happened, Boss? Just now, I was just referring to myself as the Dragon Lord''s Apostle because it just sounded cool. However, they were showing strange expressions. They knelt for me and Then something came out of me and entered them. They were even more terrifying now. What''s with those eyes! scary!'' Emil nonchntly sshed words at Chen Ming. He still did not know how to separate words and thoughts. What came out was a mix of things to say. and what you are thinking Chen Ming let out augh before replying. ''Don''t worry Emil. Their beard is correct. I only learned about them through my people. They once worshiped dragons as gods in the past. It will still be respected now. besides the tree of the world Now follow the water He asked whatever he wanted to answer. Because no matter what answer everything wille true asked to do just want that person It''s a medium for me.'' Emil''s fate will be tied to him. while the destiny of elves and other races is tied to Emil. He is like his beacon of blessing. it''s only In this way, everyone will benefit. The elf chief returned shortly after. He invites Emil to meet with Tereth and Newmil. He thought for a moment. before epting Chen Ming gave him the green light. There''s nothing to worry about. Except for someone who was watching him. But Emil knew he wouldn''t do anything that didn''t make sense right now. Chapter 758 758 Emils Choice Mega Cybertron Or call it short. Cyber right now is looking at how things are going on the field. He didn''t have any regrets whatsoever. However, he felt that the war that took ce was worthless and useless. "Why are you fighting so foolishly? Although we are able to evolve together Why would you want to take what is ours?" Cybers only do it in order to protect their own empire. The resources in the colony began to diminish. and because of that The Dorfs want Elves to invade the Robot Kingdom. In order to get the resources to build what they want. The elves would also benefit from the fact that the Dorfs lived with the elves. if they develop forward The elves would benefit from that too. Cyber has ordered a nuclearunch. Nuclear weapons may seem highly effective, but Although it is a weapon of mass destruction. But the high level magic of the elves could block it. Even if there is a lot of damage, but "Send an attacking unit We must end this war as soon as possible. Losing is something that can''t be greater than this." cybermand The robots beneath him immediately went out to do as hemanded. Assault units are the most dangerous. They are programmed to kill and destroy. I don''t care if it''s a child or an adult. Even the helpless old man within the elf kingdom capital city elf venhain At this moment, Emil had arrived. Traveling from the edge of the kingdom to the capital It only takes a moment. An elf''s teleportation magic was really extraordinary. At this moment, many elves and dorfs came to wee Emil. He became everyone''s hero now. Everyone knows which side Emil is on. He was on the same side as the elves and other races. "If there is him We will surely win the war." "You must avenge us. Apostle of the Dragon King." "Yes, avenge us!" Emil was still a child, even though he was smarter than usual. Heard that everyone wanted his revenge. He was even more apprehensive. Not that he can punch everyone''s problems to disappear. ''Boss! These elves were very thirsty for blood. What do I have to do next?'' Emil asked for help. However, Chen Ming only said that he did what he wanted. Emil could only look at the elves who were staring at him with anticipation. Emil heard that Chen Ming wanted him to do what he wanted. therefore he will do as he pleases. Not that these elves could do anything to him. "Avenge, take revenge, what will happen? They haven''t recovered anyway." heard what Emil said like that. The elves were about to get angry at him, but "However, those are the words of a person who does not know pain. Revenge doesn''t revive anyone. But it healed us from it. At least it alleviates." The elves rejoiced and burned again. And while they were about to cry out in rage Emil continued. "Yes, it was very painful. It might be able to breathe some pain, so what next? Kill them all. Finally came back to live with myself. and looked at the hands that were stained with blood And think that what I did was right? We were killed just as they were killed. They might have a family behind them like everyone else, who knows." The elves heard Emil speak again. The fire of their vengeance was still there. however, it was clearly reduced. Emil kept talking up and down like that until "Enough, we understand. You don''t have to talk any more. We will not take revenge." The elves were surprised to be able to see the truth. Emil smiled. He revealed the aura he had inherited from Chen Ming. and told them that this was the dragon''s problem. He didn''t tell everyone not to hold grudges. In fact, he told everyone to take their full vengeance. But don''t spend your life with it. It''s not a good partner in life. Chen Ming looked at everything that was happening in the mansion in Luka City. He had to admit that sending Emil to stop the war was the right thing to do. as he was still a child and has an extraordinary ir along with immense power He must be able to stop this war for sure. vice versa Chen Ming looked at the young man who was now acting hostile toward Emil. He looked at Emil from afar. He looked like he was plotting something evil against Emil. "If I guess wrong That person would definitely be the King of Humans. And it seems he hasn''t received any news about us yet." Alista tried to contact him. But no matter how to continue He was unable to contact the King. He just gave up and let things go naturally. He wasn''t wrong for not being able to contact the King right now, right? Chen Ming will keep an eye on Alista. He was a threat to Emil to some extent. If Emil is careless He could have been killed. The white hole might be able to protect him in his body. But it didn''t protect his head. If his head was attacked at the Sky Profound Realm, His head might havee off his shoulders. Emil knows that. and he constantly used his qi to strengthen his head. If it wasn''t for the full Sky Profound Realm attack, it would be fine. Now Emil has met with Meroth and New Mil. They were both kind-hearted elves. But even though they seem friendly and kind, But Emil knew that if they saw him as a threat, The two are ready to transform from gentle elves. and became a fierce nymph ready to kill immediately. Meroth and New Mil personally weed Emil. "Apostle Wee to the Castle of Elves and Dorff. We are ready to serve you if you need anything from us. We are ready to do anything to protect ourrades." Meroth greeted him politely. It seemed that he had raised Emil to the top. than him Emil was now intrigued. This was so much that they only met the apostles. If you meet a dragon in person how will they be Emil didn''t know if they had actually met the dragon. They would bow down to the ground prostrating. and did not dare to look up to the sky The wee was peaceful. Meroth had already drawn Emil into the war. Chen Ming looked at what had happened. He only clutched his forehead. "You should resist. Not joining like this, Emil." Emil joins the war and on the Elf and Dorf side along with half-humans He had no idea what Emil was thinking. "Could it be that he wants the elves and other races to win? Robot Race" Chen Ming tried to understand Emil. And he soon understood Emil''s thoughts. "He wants to reduce losses. If he joins the elves and other races He would be able to prevent more deaths. But on the robot side, things are different. they will be destroyed But their souls will be drawn back to where they came from. Even if you lose your memory But it is a trade-off if the war is to be stopped without loss." This might sound biased to him. But for Chen Ming, The loss of elves and races was painful. and suffer more than the robots Emil assumed that he had made the best choice that he could choose. "Now let''s see what humans are going to do. Oh, it looks like we''re starting to not count ourselves as humans. It''s really shocking." Nux justughed. He had juste to his senses now. He began to have a concept that was more in line with being a god and a dragon. However, she was sure that his humanity might be diminished. But it still exists and will never disappear. Now it depends. Which side of his human mind will be of the craftsman''s eye? Good side or bad side? or will be neutral Nux doesn''t care As long as he didn''t leave her, that would be enough. Chapter 759 759 Too Scary king of humans Also known as Furel, he is currently trying to n how to get Emil to join his side. Or if he refused and tried to help the elves and other races? He couldn''t help but conspire. and kill him while he still has a chance. ''I can''t let such a dangerous person continue like this. or even if we could pull that kid to our side We need to find a way to deal with it before it bes stronger than us.'' Only that age but at the same level as him. He was sure that if he let Emil grow, He will surely be taken away from everything. And he didn''t want that. He turned to look at his soldiers who were now standing upright and disciplined. He didn''t want to do this at all because it would ruin his reputation. But he had to look at the big things first. If anyone is dissatisfied with his decision, then All you have to do is cut off its head. He gathered strength into his lungs before speaking loudly. Everyone in the army heard his voice. "All soldiers, listen up. From now on it is forbidden for anyone to harm or kill Elves or other races. if disobedient will be killed immediately." heard that Soldiers who hated elves and other creature races. They were dissatisfied. But they still didn''t want to die. What is in mind should be kept in mind. "Good, from now on we will help the elves and other races. If I haven''t issued a clearmand Showing hatred towards them is strictly forbidden. This is in my ns. and if anyone makes my n And who made the n fail? In addition to being killed by me Their families will also be killed." Everyone shouted in acknowledgment. They were confident that Fitel would do as he was told. After themand has been issued They immediately began to move ording to Fitel''s orders. Of course, who wouldn''t want to help Elves and other races fight robots? Fitel allowed them to stay in the base. He allowed that because of the fact that the people who hated elves and other races came out to move. There is a high risk that the n will fail. So it''s good to stay still. After the movement The Elven Kingdom''s messenger sent a message to the Elven Kingdom''s capital. Suddenly, the humans joined the war. and will support elves and other races to the best of their abilities. They fought as if their lives were on the line. The reason for that is because I don''t know anything either. at the throne room Elf King Meroth, along with other nobles from other races. heard that Instead of everyone being happy Instead, everyone had a puzzled look on their faces. on that throne Meroth was sitting. He could only sigh. He looked at the youth who was eating his food with ease. "ording to the Dragon Lord''s prophecy. The humans really came out to move. But we cannot trust them." Meroth was d that the dragon agreed with him through Emil. if he said Everyone will definitely not believe it. However, this was the Supreme Self that everyone worshiped and revered as the World Tree. Is there something they won''t believe? "Then what should we do next? if left like this Unless we might lose to the robots. We might lose everything to humans." One of the nobles Hu Tang spoke up. He has a cute dog face. His body was plump. He was extremely afraid of humans right now. what their ancestors taught them The story that humans are dogs'' best friends doesn''t seem to be true. heard what nobleman Hutang said Meroth tried to figure out how to deal with this problem. and while he was using that idea Emil spoke up. "Don''t worry. Everyone has been blessed by the Dragon Lord through me. who was the first apostle Lord Dragon told me that Their target was not an elf or any other race. His goal is me. don''t want to get rid of me wants to pull me before I get rid of it." Emil said with a straight face. He was only ten years old. but not afraid to die Because he was sure that the Human King could not kill him. With the help of humans, elves and other races were able to escape many times of danger. And the robots started attacking humans instead. spreading the scale of war and significantly less wastage Robots, although they can die and be reborn indefinitely. However, they still needed resources. The resources that are now starting to get less and less. Cyber, the king of robots, nowmands his army of robots to return to the kingdom. And the war has to be re-evaluated once again. and when the robots have returned The Human King asked to meet the Elf Meroth King. On the pretext that he wanted to talk to Meroth about the next fight. "Should we say yes or no? the apostle" Meroth now asks Emil for his opinion. It didn''t matter if Emil was only ten years old, for him, whether it was a child or an adult. If epted by the dragon They are all capable people. Emil thought for a moment (asked Chen Ming). He had a good idea. "Let hime, in fact, you don''t have to. Tell him I''ll go find him on his own." Meroth was astonished at this moment. Emil must have known what the human king wanted. However, he still wanted to go to the Human King himself like this. "Don''t worry, did you forget that I have someone backing me? If the King of the Human n wants to do anything to me The one who died was him." Emil held his hand forward before a ck hole appeared. The wind swirled and was absorbed into the ck hole. Meroth''s mouth gaped open. "That''s a ck hole!" "No, not only." Emil used his other hand to create a white hole. Meroth now doesn''t know. How to say it out loud A ck hole alone can destroy an entire colony. This includes another white hole. He could destroy the universe if ck holes and white holes collided. saw that Meroth was worried he spoke up "This is not my skill. This power belongs to the dragon lord. You just lent me a little bit of this power. And it''s not enough to destroy the universe. But if it''s just this colony, it''s fine." Meroth gulped. Emil was able to say horrible things with an innocent smile on his face. ''It''s scary, this kid'' Meroth shook his head before telling Emil that he would answer the King of Humans'' invitation. And let hime here instead of Emil going to the mortals. He imed that The Apostle of the Dragon did not need to descend to meet the humans. To which Emil said back that it''s okay, no matter where it is, it''s the same. Meroth then sent a message to the human army not far from the elf capital. Of course, he didn''t write anything about Emil. Emil might be able to deal with the human army. But the damage caused by the use of ck holes cannot be overestimated. Maybe he identally deleted this colony with the human army altogether. He must try to reduce as much damage as possible. Emil saw that Meroth had sent a message to the humans. He took out his drone from the storagepartment that Chen Ming lent him temporarily. He then immediately sends the drone to the robot realm. If you want to stop the war He must stop both sides. Not one side and besides that He had to deal with the culprit that had turned the whole kingdom against one another. "This job is a lot more tiring than I thought. But when you think you''ll be the hero of every kingdom, it''s worth it." A child is still a child No matter how smart you are, you want to be a hero. Chen Ming looked at Emil. He felt a strong affection for Emil. He wanted to add a younger brother. Xiao Long''s current growth was too fast for him to handle. He would slowly sculpt Emil now. He still had some time left. Perhaps Emil might be able to help him with his work in the future. Chapter 760 760 Almost Broken Fuelel was currently heading to the elf capital with his army. At first he thought that the elves would not wee them again. However, it seemed toe to their aid in times of danger. will result in less suspicion of them "Going ording to n. Hmm. The elves aren''t that smart." Fitel was certain that he would pull Emil to his side. During the fight He contacted his capital. and find out about Emil. Everyone''s information is in the system. No matter how many years he died If ever registered anything with different cities Those data will be stored permanently. I don''t know when that information wille in handy. "If we threaten that kid with someone simr to his own brother, That kid will definitely agree toe with us. Then n to try to try all the data from that kid. and kill itter, it''s not toote." Fitel has a lot of ns in his head. However, he didn''t know that all of his ns had been figured out. Now the elves, dorfs, and the beast race were all preparing to take on the human army. Fitel might be strong. However, his army was weaker. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used the tactic. Let''s break up like this The city gates opened wide. Fitel and his army could easily enter the city. Now that someone had weed them with dignity, of course, there were those who hated humans. And there are humans who hate other races. But everyone was told not to do anything arbitrarily. Otherwise, he will be severely punished. Arriving in front of the elf castle Fitel now had to get out of his vehicle. Now even he had to go down and walk by himself. This is the rule here. He was able to take two of hisrades with him. The others will have to wait outside. Fitel chose the strongest man in his army. and was the person he trusted the most before walking up the stairs leading to the castle. Everything was going ording to his n by more than eight zipper cents. Inside the castle, in a room Emil was now looking at Fitel walking up the stairs to the castle. He had already seen Fitel''s expression and expression. Can''t help speaking up. "Too confident, this uncle. He seemed to think that his own n was definitely sessful. Didn''t know that all the ns he hadid out were already known to Boss." Now Termel is protected by him. Even if Fitel went there by himself He couldn''t do anything. And now the ruler of Luca was among them. All the information he got was fake. Meroth wees Fitel very well. He is very good at acting. It seems that he as a king knows the politics best. He could smile while holding a sword to stab someone. Meroth thinks Emil is scary. And Emil thought he was scary too. Meroth was now able to talk to Fuil for a moment. started talking about the war The Fimail who wanted to talk to Emil was Of course he tried to ask for Emil. On the pretext that because he was a war hero He should also join the discussion on this matter. Emil now thought it was his time. He snapped his fingers. The dimensions gradually separated. "Alright, now it''s time for us to leave. I really want to know what that uncle thinks." Return to the war hall Pheumel asked Emil toe to this meeting room. with the excuse he used Meroth tells him that Emil wille here by himself. It is not necessary to follow "Meroth-sama, what did you mean just now?" "As I have said Apostle of the Dragon Emil wille to you personally." "Apostle¡­ A disciple of the Dragon Lord?" He had never heard such a title before. He knew what a dragon was like. But aren''t dragons just fire-breathing lizards? Fortunately, he thought in his heart. If he spoke like that, He would instantly be an enemy of elves and other races. How the war goes, no one cares. Now the dragon has descended. They were sure that the dragon would not abandon them. Just like this time he had sent down a strong apostle to help them. Of course Emil had to make a grand debut anyway. Chen Ming allowed him to make full use of the power he had lent. ''Since I borrowed power Let''s y and have fun before it''s taken back, Umu'' Emil traveled through the dimensional rift. Normally, using the spatial power inside a ck hole would cause disaster. However, with Chen Ming''s ability to control the ck hole right now, This made opening a small dimensional rift not a problem. at the meeting room A terrifying dimensional rift slowly opened. Everyone at this moment looked at the dimensional rift. The elves and other races did not show fearful expressions. Everyone was full of admiration. However, the Mortal King now stood up. He could feel the dangering from within the spatial rift. "Nah, that''s a ck hole. Why is there a ck hole here? We must hurry and help each other to fill the gap. Otherwise, they''ll all be dead!" What Fitel said was true. If even a ck hole is as small as a needle inside a colony, It was enough to destroy an entire colony. "Calm down, Human King. That is just the method used by the Apostle of the Dragon Lord." Fitel turned to Meroth, who was now smiling. He and everyone else stood up before bowing to someone who walked out of the space rift. Fitel then looked at the person walking out of the dimensional rift. His countenance was pale. He didn''t think that the person walking out of the rift was Emil. his goal ''This kid can control a ck hole!'' Emil''s level of danger in his head had now reached its peak. The power he had disyed before was not his true power. He was now confident that This kid must have known that he was secretly watching him. And it was highly probable that he might also know his ns. ''No. Bear it as we deal with it. It turns out that it maniptes us.'' Fitel looked around. He now had to find a way to escape. He had now brought the strongest man in his army. However, he doubted that the two would be able to give him enough time to escape. And if he managed to escape, then what next? Is there or won''t be able to follow him in time? Fitel now knew that he had gone straight into the trap that the elves and other races had set. Emil, aftering out of the dimensional rift, looked at Fitel. He felt a strange satisfaction to see his confident face shattered. Chen Ming''s power was indeed supreme. just show it a little bit Even the human king was afraid. "Oh, who do you think where? He was indeed the King of Man. I heard you want to meet with me. Is there anything like that?" Emil walked over to the chair next to Fitel. There are many other ces, but he does not go to sit. The single throne that had been prepared was left like that. Emil chose to sit as close as possible to Fitel. His bodyguards now wanted to draw their guns because Emil was too close to Fitel, but The two disappeared as soon as they became hostile towards Emil. They weren''t killed at all. However, they were sent back to the assembly point of Fuelel''s army. who was now captured by the army of elves and other races Checkmate Fitel doesn''t think his arrival this time is a n to stop Emil''s war. "Hmm, there''s nothing to say? really boring I thought I''d have something to say after so many evil plots, well, anyways, I don''t have much time left." Fitel felt goosebumps. He wanted to grab his sword and sh Emil. If he manages to get rid of Emil It wasn''t difficult to escape from here. but His sword had been dposed into oblivion. His strongest weapon was shattered into atoms by numerous tiny ck holes. Nothing can stop the suction of a ck hole. "Here, what does this mean? Are you betraying your own kind!" Fitel can''t fight with strength. He wanted to fight verbally. Perhaps his words would be able to convince Emil. "Oh, oh, what a betrayal of the n! Although the uncle is the king of humans But uncle is not the personification of the human race. Uncle is just a human being. I don''t betray humans. but betraying uncle, haha" Emilughed. What Fitel said was veryughable. "Here you are" Fitel''s head is hot. But he couldn''t do anything. At this moment, both Meroth and the nobles of other races stood up and pointed their weapons at the Furel. If Fitel doesn''t make any sense, He was instantly killed. And while Fuelel is destined Emil spoke up. "Calm down everyone. There was another guest who had not yet arrived. Wait for him first and then deal with him, it''s not toote." Emil smiled at everyone before telling them to lower their weapons. As for who he was waiting for, no one knew. Chapter 761 761 New King Everyone was now curious to know who the guest Emil had invited was. And everyone didn''t have to wait long. Because when he finished speaking, he immediately opened a spatial rift. and as soon as the dimensional rift opened Then a young man walked out. Everyone who saw him had a different feeling. some were surprised Some were disappointed. Some were angry. "Apostle What does this mean? Meroth asked Emil. He didn''t know that Emil would bring such a guest. The guests that Emil brought It''s actually cyber. King of the Robot n Emil looked at Meroth. He didn''t look as angry as he had expected. Rather, Meroth wanted him to say something. ''Looks like he already knows. that the war actually happened?'' Meroth had never spoken to him about his suspicions that humans were responsible for the war. However, many times he tried to impart this idea to him. And when he heard that Emil had made contact with the dragon and he saw that human beings could not be trusted. He was overjoyed. Shows that what he suspects may be true. "You summoned me here for a reason." Cyber when it arrives He didn''t show a frightened expression at all. He hadn''t had it since he was born. He came here to ask the reason why Emil wanted him here. with his power He can destroy anything he wants. Then why didn''t he do it and call him like this? The attackers hit him, ordering them to deal with the races being stopped by some force. They couldn''t even move one bit. "I called you here. It''s because there''s something I want to tell you and everyone. The war that ensues is useless. Everything happened because of him." Emil then began to present the various evidences he had gathered to everyone to see. Emil has excellent hacking abilities. He can easily steal any information he wants. "This is" It wasn''t just Elves and other races that looked at Femail. Even cybers who didn''t know their emotions looked at him. "Most vile!" Meroth unleashed his power at full strength. He didn''t expect to find information about experiments mixing elves with other races in the information he had received. What''s more, he also conducted experiments on his own tribe. "Are you still human? Or is it a beast! No, even beasts have more minds than you!" Meroth shouted. He saw the state of the results of the experiment that Fitel had done. It made him want to cry. but he is the king can''t show weakness now Fitel cannot say or argue when the information is avable. Cyber closed his eyes before speaking. "The most useless This kind of war is all about destruction. Not a single bit of creation, destruction, and loss were all caused by one person''s greed." Cyber looked at Emil before speaking. "What are you going to do after this? I promise that as long as elves and other races don''t offend us. I won''t go to war again. and will open up the kingdom to trade as before." That way the evolution will go further. That robot will be immortal in a matter of time. But they couldn''t evolve on their own. They need other races to create diversity going forward. Cyber is not so attached to losses. He was only looking into the future. Unlike the others who were now confused. I don''t know what to do next. ? All the wars fought It was because one person only wanted to upy things that weren''t their own. "That matter, Lord Dragon, has already told me. We will execute Fitel as a rebel against the colonies. It''s not just the human race. He has brought more disasters than can be counted if not stopped. His execution was gave him death through what he feared the most." Emil forms a hand, and a ck hole appears. He wouldn''t kill Fitel right now. He wanted to announce it to everyone first. "You can''t do this to me. I am the king of the human race. If you kill me Humans will be destroyed!" Heard that Fitel tried to save his life. Emilughed. "Sorry, but now humans have a new king." "New King, who, who, who dares to take my everything?!" Emil looked at Fitel like he was an idiot." "How can I ask? I will be a hero and the King at the same time!" Now that the Human King had provoked a war between the races had spread far and wide. Everyone knew what he had done. To be a king, he can do anything. not except what is against morality Everyone who gets information about his iniquity cannot help but curse him. let him die a painful death especially the families of those who were put into temptation. They thought that their significant other had died in the war. or die with dignity No one thought that they would die because of Fuelel''s crazy experiment. He became a traitor to the entire race. Emil has obtained all the information about the experiment. He established himself as a king, then he had to have his people to inspect different ces. Don''t be urgent Because there might still be some survivors left. He found that there was another ce that he didn''t know where an experiment had taken ce. He destroyed all thebs. and arrested those involved in the experiments. He will carry out their judgment as he sees fit. Because not everyone is going to do that on their own. Many people are forced to work for Fuelel. If you refuse Their family will be one of the subjects. These people Emil will not condone. because they have no choice The war literally ends with water. Hand of Emil, the new hero and king of humans. And that''s what will happen. With Chen Ming''s help In therge square in front of the elf capital Execution grounds have now been set up for those who have offended all races. Now, arge number of people came to watch the execution. even the robot race They will not die But that memory was gone. They wanted to see who had caused so much trouble to everyone. Chen Ming now looked at the execution. He didn''t feel at all that these people would be executed. Chen Ming shook his head. He looked at the souls who looked at the Fitel with hatred. to send them to a better world It is necessary to let them worry. after they had finished worrying He will send everyone to be reborn. Let them forget the torment they suffered at the hands of Fuelel. "Fate is a cruel thing." This was what Chen Ming had seen. He found out how cruel fate was. but even so It''s like a yin yang. How cruel will it be? There was also a moment of kindness. Even if it''s a little bit. But it still exists. Fitel and his people were now begging for their lives. They told everyone that they would give everything back. But the dead cannot return. Unless Chen Ming was involved But looking at the state of all spirits They definitely didn''t want toe back to life after being tortured like that. They want to forget what was done to them. Their souls were also damaged by what had happened. Emil now ignored their request for life. He executed Fitel with a ck hole. He certainly wanted to resist. But with the power borrowed from Chen Ming who was at the Extinction Profound Realm, He could do nothing but let his body be destroyed by the ck hole. It was a death suitable for the sins he hadmitted. "With this, the execution waspleted ording to the wishes of the dragon. From now on only good things will happen. May everyone praise the Dragon Lord!" Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched. Emil seems to be ying really big. Fortunately, their destiny was tied to Emil. not tied to him Otherwise there must be a big problem. Chen Ming watched everything happen. He then rolled his eyes before looking up at the sky. The sky now looks normal. However, Chen Ming could see into outer space. Xiao Mei who was currently sleeping next to him. She woke up "Brother Ming is about to eat all the ck holes. Like this, Mei''er has to go back." Xiao Mei wanted to stay with Chen Ming. But she knew he had more work to do. He definitely didn''t have time to y with her. and one more thing Everyone will be worried about her. With Chen Ming, everyone trusted him. But with a woman who is still considered a child Even if it can destroy the whole world, but A child is still a child Zhang Lin definitely wouldn''t let her disappear from home for a long time. Chen Ming could only smile and rub her head. He told her that He can control ck holes. He can return home at any time through the ck hole. but had to wait for him to finish the job first Chapter 762 762 Move The Colony Chen Ming, in his true form, hadpletely swallowed the ck hole. He can use true ck holes. Xiao Mei needed to go home. because whening out of the ck hole Time will return to flow as usual. Chen Ming then turned to look at the colonies that had now appeared in space. It''s not in a ck hole anymore. "What to do with the colony? To leave it like this might be dangerous." Angars are not the only threat to the colony. There are massive meteors that can destroy colonies too. Now that the colony had no one strong enough to defend it. even Emil "Can''t help it, have to take it with you. This area used to have a ck hole. Might suck up some meteors or smalls." Chen Ming in the past immediately started using his power to move the colony. With his immense power now He could take the colony anywhere. within the colony Just now, Chen Ming had already told Emil. He had already stopped the ck hole outside the barrier. And he is taking the colony with him. His destination is the guardian star. which is quite far away To get there, he needed to teleport the colony through an enormous dimensional rift. "I can move entire colonies. But it might affect the colony. I want you to announce it to everyone and every race. for safety" Hearing that, Emil couldn''t help but ask. "Does this mean we can leave the colony now?" colonies, although they arerge But it is notparable to naturally urring stars. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. "You guys can go outside the barrier. However, it is rmended to be at least at the Heroic Profound level. Or is it the next level from where you are now?" Emil, after receiving the answer, gave a crooked smile. He then hurriedly conveyed the good news to everyone. "Everybody listen to this way. in the next two hours The dragon will teleport us to another ce. There we will be able to leave the colony. And can contact with other races beyond the colony. But be careful, there the weakest is even stronger than the king." There are both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is the resources that can be obtained from outside and trade-off for development. But the disadvantage is If you meet a good person, it''s good. But if you meet bad people There was no way they could fight at all. They who are worried about this Emil continued to add that where the dragon will lead a safe ce "There are only guardians there. Acts to protect the peace of the universe. So there''s no need to be afraid. We will use this opportunity to rebuild our foundation." Emil spoke confidently. He would lead humans and all colonies to a higher level. like never before The guardian star Adrian, Alex and Austin are currently reading some reports. It seemed that the God of Destruction had started to move. "What should we do with this situation? will let it be like this, it''s not going to be very good" Alex spoke up. However, he himself could not figure out how to solve this problem. Austin, of course, doesn''t have any good ideas either. All he could think of were bombs. Adrian let out a breath. "We only have to wait for Chen Ming to return. when he came back He can solve this problem by himself. But how long has he been gone?" "About three to four days you will see. Has he told you when he''ll be back?" Chen Ming didn''t seem to have clearly told anyone the exact time. He just said he was going to go to the farm. And while everyone was wondering when Chen Ming woulde back. The rm sounded. "what happened Didn''t the rm suddenly sound like this?" An rm this loud means there are invaders dangerous enough to destroy the. And that''s when the entire Guardian''s Headquarters building fell into the shadows. Something in the sky is blocking the sunlight. "That''s a space colony. Why would a space colony appear here? Don''t you know that this is a guardian''s area?" Aegrian wants to reach out to those who are teleporting the colonies closer to his. But he didn''t have time to do anything. A ck hole appeared in the chamber. Aegrian Austin and Alex are shocked. and must prepare to attack ck holes are extremely frightening. as if to suck everyone inside But before everyone could do anything Someone walked out of the ck hole first. person walking out Of course it was Chen Ming. He has returned from the farm. Chen Ming was very positive right now. Even if the God of Destruction came to him by himself Nux tells him that All they had to do was use the white hole to protect themselves. and use ck holes to attack No true god or demon could defend against an attack from a ck hole. ck holes exist outside of thews and tao states. Sending real gods or demons there is to cut them off from their power. All that''s left is to go and squeeze all the gods inside there. Or use a ck hole to tear them apart. Their souls will forever be lost in the darkness of the ck hole. Definitely did not have the opportunity to be born again. Chen Ming had just now understood how fraudulent his power was. And if he can harness his power to the level of Nux in the past. along with the power from the white hole Even Nux might not be his opponent. The only one who could fight him was Gaia. Even if you don''t want to ept But Gaia was stronger than her. "Now I have prepared everything. I''m going to settle the problem right now." Chen Ming spoke to his three friends in this universe. and after dealing with the God of Destruction He could go back to Yuel. and put it back the way it was. Then take the anti virus and return to the parallel universe of this universe to destroy the virus. He then returned to his original multiworld, taking Chenning, Su Lanjia, and Xiao Ji with him. And that was the end of the quest given to him by the Nameless Emperor. "Understood. Let''s deal with that matter first. But what to do with these people?" Adrian now looked at a group of people. They were the kings of the various races within the colony. They were currently kneeling towards Chen Ming as if they were ves. Although Chen Ming did not want to However, their fate lines were already connected to Chen Ming. "Let them stay here first. after i came back I''ll handle everything myself." "I understand." Chen Ming then immediately headed towards the ce where Yuel used to be. ¡­ within a light-year distant boundary from Yuel A bronze-skinned man was closing his eyes. He was currently foreseeing what would happen through the threads of fate. This person was Mar, the god of destruction. "Hmph, it''s just a god of firsts who can control powers that aren''t his own. Dark Mother''s Power That power should be in the hands of a god like me more than anything." Mar initially wanted to get rid of the newborn gods who dared to interfere with his realm. But now he had changed his mind. He will upy everything that this Firstborn God has. and made it his own. In that way, he might be able to ascend to the realm of Higher True God. And while he was thinking about what to do with this newborn god. He could feel his Divinity of Destruction trembling. "Hmm, someone is trying to reach my divinity." Mark thought it was stupid. This wasn''t the first time someone wanted to gain ess to his Divinity. And at that moment he was about to destroy those who dared to interfere with his divinity. He found that he couldn''t find the one who extracted his power. "Why can''t I see?" God-level vision was able to see everything. Be it past, present or future. However, he could not see anything right now. "There is a High True God protecting the one who draws on my power!" Mar was currently trying very hard to control his divinity not to go to the people who approached it just now. He who tried to control his divinity. There was no time to see what had happened to his disciple just now. If he didn''t concentrate on controlling his divinity Don''t just help his disciples. He might not be able to do anything to save himself. ¡­ Area near Juul A huge piece of rock that was created by the destruction of the Yuel. The huge ship was now parked on top of the huge rubble. This ship was the ship of the God of Destruction disciple. Inside the ship, everyone was preparing for what was to happen in the near future. They were contacted by their gods saying, The enemy he wanted to destroy was about to arrive. They trusted the blessings they received from their gods. If the God of Destruction''s blessing exists, They would definitely be safe and able toplete the mission he was assigned to. Chapter 763 763 Dont Know What Inside His Head Chen Ming is there to stay still? He wasn''t the type to wait for himself to be at a disadvantage before opening. He already knew which god was staring at him. He hit before he got hit. The current Nux used Gaia''s power to cover Chen Ming. But she knew very well that Mar is a god who is not very intelligent. But he would know who was attacking him. Chen Ming became stronger after absorbing the ck hole. He was no longer a lower god. Now, if fighting a real god or demon He''s in the middle. Same level as Mar. However, ifpared with experience It turned out that Chen Ming had morebat experience. Not all gods have a lot ofbat experiencepared to humans. The gods are not grouped. God does not depend on anyone. That deity lived alone for ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, or a million years. They are true for a long time. But most of the time spent not involved in a fight True Gods and Demons Once in a while, they''ll fight each other. Most of them prefer to see a fight rather than fight it themselves. It''s simple that they are maniptors in the background. Let''s really enter the arena. It could be Mar. He knows only destruction. They weren''t as creative in their weapons as Chen Ming''s. Chen Ming did not hit directly. but y around first instead ck holes can absorb even Divinity. If Chen Ming absorbed it himself, There was no way Chen Ming could defeat Mar. Chen Ming would use this moment to deal with the problem. and will hurry back to deal with the matter of the colony and leave this universe "Look, where are they?" Chen Ming felt his blood heat up. He didn''t like being cornered like before. Now that the hill farm was full. It was time for him to try out the subject. On his back, nine balls appeared. Each ball is a mix of white and ck. with white around the outside and ck inside Chen Ming could use the white hole to either stop or release the ck hole''s absorption. This way it doesn''t deal area damage. And he can control it more easily. Chen Ming could only create nine ck and white pit balls. More than that, the previous ball will disappear. However, even if he could only make nine of them. However, its power was not ordinary at all. Chen Ming had also tried changing its shape. However, it was too difficult for him right now. And it''s useless to change its shape. Chen Ming had already arrived at the spot where Yuel Star had been. He used his Dragon Eye to look back into the past. He saw destruction. A star several dozen timesrger than Earth. was destroyed in the blink of an eye. Plus, there''s no supernova phenomenon either. This must be due to Mar''s destructive power. Chen Ming now knew where his target was. He aimed at the giant star shard. He aimed the ck and white pit ball at it before quickly sending it away. in the blink of an eye The nine balls exploded into nine massive ck holes and absorbed everything around them, even the light. However, his target seemed to be aware of it before the ck hole exploded. The target spaceship uses teleportation to escape from the ck hole. "Not bad, avoiding a ck hole like this." Chen Ming had to praise the effort. However, the sudden warp to dodge the ck hole consumes a lot of the ship''s energy. If Chen Ming guessed then Spaceships only need to warp twice more. inside a spaceship An now had a very serious expression. He didn''t think that Chen Ming would be able to use such terrifying power in such a short period of time. Plus, he couldn''t contact his deity right now. "What happened to the god? Why suddenly we can''t ess your Divinity?" An used that power to destroy Yuel. If he could use that power again, he would definitely be able to deal with Chen Ming. Even though he was of a higher level And while An was thinking about what to do He heard a loud noiseing from his ship. It was the sound of the target he had to deal with. "Don''t even think about asking for help. Because of you, you still won''t survive. It was a true god but with a trick like this. really can''t take it." A ck hole appears inside An''s spaceship. There''s one thing a ck hole can do besides absorption. is to travel anywhere in space. ck holes are really everywhere. It''s just that it will open or not. An''s expression was not very good right now. He didn''t think that the gods he worshiped would leave each other like this. ''What God of Destruction? In the end, it''s just a coward.'' An didn''t know that even if Mar wanted to help him. He couldn''t do it well. If he chooses to save An then He could say no to his devinity. An tried to figure out how he could survive this situation. As you can see, he seems to have eight sides of darkness. He had absolutely no escape from here after exploding all the stars. Without telling him, the man in front of him, no, the God in front of him was so angry with him that he blew up a star to lure him out. "I''m here. Whatever you do, hurry up and do it. It''s nned, isn''t it?" Chen Ming looked at An. He could easily deal with An. However, it would not bemensurate with what he had done. In order to drag him out to the point of destroying the entire. killing more than tens of billions of innocent people Yuel is ten times the size of Earth. Of course, its poption would be greater. An knew what to say. Chen Ming had no way of letting him go. and when he was already dead Why should he care? "There''s nothing to say. And you don''t seem to be afraid of death either. Well, I wanted to try something. Sin this time I will be the one to punish you." Chen Ming summoned the Hell Gate. This was Chen Ming''s private hell, intended to punish those whomitted their own sins. This gate of hell he came from. Its connection to Cerberus he called it Fenrir. And even more so when he had ess to the use of ck holes. The gates of Hell were even stronger. It was able to imprison even a God level. Of course, it had to be a God lower than him. An looked at the gates of hell. He had never seen anything like this before. His soul screamed out. However, his physical body stopped in ce. Just the appearance of Hell''s Gate made him tremble with fear. This will not be death but it will be an eternal torment. Chen Ming saw An''s expression andughed. "Don''t worry. Everything has its time Even the punishment itself Your salvation is to be tortured ording to the number of lives of the innocents you have killed. Especially the newborn baby who just came out. How long will you be punished in hell? You wouldn''t want to know the number of its digits." That way, it''s better to say that the end of eternity is better. That way you won''t have to feel disappointed. With the hope that it didn''t exist from the beginning An unleashed his power. Even if he were to die and be sent to hell. He would rather fight than surrender. "I won''t give up so easily. to die At least let me punch you in the face once!" An spoke firmly. He charged at Chen Ming at a very high speed. But for Chen Ming, Speed is useless. "What a determined mind But it''s still not enough. Chen Ming grabbed An''s neck as he charged. He then used his other hand to thrust into his chest. Chen Ming''s hand pierced into him. But it didn''t hurt him. Chen Ming then pulled something out from within. It was An''s soul. "Hey you, how dare you hurt my people!" And just as Chen Ming was about to send An to hell Mark appeared. He can calm his divinity. What he used to calm it was some kind of spear made of copper. He pointed the bronze spear at Chen Ming. Chen Ming sensed the danger. He let An go before summoning his trident. Chen Ming''s trident could now be stored inside his body. like heaven Spear of Destruction and the dragon trident shed. The collision caused the spacecraft they were standing on to explode. Everyone on the ship died. including An "...Is this really you?" Chen Ming looked at the vanishing spaceship before his eyes. Mar said as if he wasing to help his people. But instead, he killed his own people just like that. What exactly is in his head? Marughed maniacally. He didn''t care about An''s life or death in the first ce. He said that because no one could destroy him. Only he can destroy other people. Therefore, he destroyed his belongings before anyone else could destroy them. Chapter 764 764 Rusty Mar doesn''t care if his people live or his people die. For a god like him They were just disposable items. Mar looked at Chen Ming. He now sensed that Chen Ming was at the same level as him. "You, in a short amount of time, will be able to rise to the same level as me. Really interesting." Mar now wants Chen Ming''s power even more. If he had obtained Chen Ming''s power, then Bing a Higher True God was no longer difficult. Chen Ming looked at Mar. He could immediately tell what Mark was thinking. will be true god Or human beings are no different Only true gods have lived longer than humans. and because of that True gods are easier to recognize than human beings. ''Humans have a limited duration of life. Because of that, they spend their time meaningfully.'' What is less is always appreciated. These gods saw time as a waste. Therefore, they did not take advantage of what happened. Mar saw that Chen Ming was not at all worried in front of him. He became angry. "You might be on the same level as me. But our experiences are different. I''ll show you the distance." Mars put his hands behind his back. His spear shed a red light. He then threw his spear towards Chen Ming as hard as he could. The space barrier was shattered by the violent strength of the bronze spear Mar used. Chen Ming saw Mar''s attack. If it was before, he might be worried. but not now He raised his hand forward. A white hole appeared in front of him. The copper spear pierced towards the center of the white hole before it was easily brushed off. "White hole, you can use white hole." There had never been a true god or demon that could control a white hole before. Even Nux who was one of the highest true gods "Surprised, it''s still too early now. Let''s y and have fun, Rust." heard the word rust Mark''s face changed. No one has ever dared to call it rust before! "owner! Do you think that just blocking my attack once would be able to say anything? Ugly Lizard!" Mar''s reprimand has been heard. Chen Ming was not at all angry. Heughed. Damn, that''s really cute. Mar made another attack on Chen Ming. Luckily, the Yuel had already been destroyed. Otherwise, it would definitely be destroyed again. I don''t know whether to be happy or sad. ''Come to this level. Destroying stars is easy. must find a way to make our home strong and cannot be destroyed by the slightest blow of true gods.'' Chen Ming came up with a giant project. He would never let his homnd be destroyed. ? Even if he could reconstruct it from his dao Mar himself had more than one division. He was a middle-ss True God. Of course he had a lot of divinity. But he didn''t bring it out. He only focused on Divinity of Destruction. Unlike Chen Ming, who used the Dao perfectly in any situation. "When are you going to escape? This is boring." Mar said it was boring. But his face was filled with anger. Thinking of faking it, it should be smoothed out a bit. "You''re bored, but I''m not bored. In fact, there are a lot of good ideas to fight with me. If I had to guess, measured by your skillpared to other true gods. You wouldn''t be that much." He really liked ck. Mark gritted his teeth. He wanted to be a Highgod just because of that. Every time he returned to the Realm of True Gods and Demons. He was often oppressed by true gods and demons of his level. Even though he is the God of Destruction. But he wasn''t the only one. "Oh, sorry, didn''t think you''d like to poke ck like that. It''s my fault." Crushing in. This battle, Chen Ming was able to easily lead Mars. Mar attacked Chen Ming with everything he had. The surrounding stars were destroyed inrge numbers. Fortunately, those stars are dead stars. There were no living beings up there. In fact, a with life may seem overwhelming. butpared to the vastness of the universe Their number was equal to the grains of sand in the sea. The more Mar fights, the more angry he grows. He now made the mistake of letting his emotions prevail in a fight like this. The copper spear and trident shed fiercely. Chen Ming at this moment began to use the energy from the ck hole to attack. Mark every time he saw Chen Ming use the ck hole. He will immediately retreat. Even his divinity-packed copper spear couldn''t stop the ck hole''s absorption. and every time he would attack Chen Ming would defend with a white hole. Chen Ming was now capable of strong attacks and excellent defense. Mar could only grit his teeth. He was clearly at a disadvantage. ''I never thought that fighting a True God who could use a ck hole would be so difficult. If it''s Nux,e fight with us. We won''tst for a blink of an eye.'' Mar has never fought Nux before. He had never even been near her in a million light years. Now he has experienced what Nux can do. And even the gods who used the ck hole were only newly born middle ss true gods. also made him have this condition Not to mention Nux who was the highest True God. higher than the High True Gods who oppressed him. Chen Ming looked at Mar. At this time, Mar became cautious around him. Mar now knew that Chen Ming was not a middle-grade True God that he could fight with easily. "You made me serious, be good, Lizard." Mar wants to be serious. Chen Ming probably underestimated him after fighting for a while. But he was sure Mar would have some sort of tactic. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have been here until now. He must have already been dealt with by another True God or Demon. Chen Ming smiled awkwardly before speaking up. "Oh, seriously, that''s the scariest thing, Rusty. Then I''ll take it a little more seriously. Of course not really. Otherwise it would be¡­ boring." Chen Ming was currently ying a psychological war against True God. Mar is a true god. It seemed that psychological warfare still worked against him. "owner! Hmm, look, this is my true power. And don''t say I didn''t warn you." Mar then closed his eyes. before he opened his eyes again. This time in the dark universe behind him. Gradually, something appeared from the shadows. "Mars?" Chen Ming was impressed. Mar now called Mars. his personal star "Be proud. No god who has ever seen me use my true power before will be able to escape." Chen Ming heard what Mar had said. He burst outughing. "Believe it, it''s crazy. I''m sure you used it on Higher True Gods. Nor is it a real high-level demon. They''ll hit you until you can''t lift your head." By igniting the heart again and how many times, I can''t know. Mar''s expression was so angry that he didn''t know how to be angry anymore. "Whatever you say, say it. Let''s see how you can beat me now." Mar then his body grew bigger and bigger. His size was simr to that of Mars behind him. Mars and him are connected to each other. Chen Ming looked at his enormous size and couldn''t help shaking his head. "You can''t fight with the same size. You''ll fight with a bigger size. Seriously." Chen Ming now had the time to show his true strength as well. He transformed into a dragon. His body was getting bigger and bigger. He can transform into a dragon 100%. Unlike in the beginning, he could only brush half-man, half-dragon. In this body, Chen Ming''s destructive power was enormous. But the control was very minimal. But then here is space. where nothing is around He was able to release himself to a certain extent. Mar at this moment was astonished. Chen Ming''s dragon body was bigger than Mars! "Huh, if it''s just the size, I won''t lose." Chen Ming in dragon formughed. His Dragon Form was the same color as Xiao Long''s. That is, blue-green. Mark gripped his copper spear tightly. He turned and shed his spear into Mars before shing it towards Chen Ming. The intensity of an entire star attack must be extremely strong, however, if it hits it, then Mars passed through Chen Ming as if he didn''t exist. Chen Ming then gave a hard bite to Mar''s head. "Agh" His fangs were embedded in his bronze head. Dragon teeth are said to be extremely powerful weapons. Mar has never felt so much pain before. Chen Ming coated his teeth with ck holes. making his defense useless. Mar had to quickly shrink himself before pulling his head out of Chen Ming''s mouth. "Really rusty too." Chen Ming spit out the copper from his mouth. Mar heard that and became furious. He never thought that there would be so many people to annoy him before in his infinite life. Chapter 765 765 Can Not Be Killed Mar now is furious and tries to do whatever it takes to kill Chen Ming. He now had another feeling. The feeling that it had sprung up right now was despair. and despair Chen Ming attacked him in everything. Whether it was physically or mentally, there had never been someone who annoyed him like Chen Ming. "You¡­ you are not a true god, you are a demon, you are a demon." Mar was sure that Chen Ming was definitely not a god, but a devil. Where are gods and demons separated? They weren''t separated by who was bad or who was good. Whether it''s an actual god or a demon They are already above those concepts. However, what separated them was the Tao and Divinity. Chen Ming had many Dao and Divinity. making him not ssified as being in the ranks of gods or demons He was an entity separate from themon sense of the entire universe. Trying toprehend Chen Ming''s identity should not be because then Mar decided that Chen Ming was a devil. Because he couldn''t ept having a god like this. "Oh, such sloppy talk, Rust. I''m neither an angel nor a demon. But I''m a dragon." Yes, besides the real gods and demons. There is also a real dragon. However, now true dragons have almost disappeared from existence. No true gods and demons have met true dragons in millions of years. The current Chen Ming was a real dragon that was born. But with the power of Nux She hid Chen Ming without telling him. Nux was shocked to hear Chen Ming introduce himself as a dragon. But it was relieved that he didn''t say that he was a real dragon. Chen Ming sensed Nux''s panic. He didn''t think to ask what she was. Because he knew that she had secretly taken something from him. which he was confident that she would definitely tell him There was only one thing that she didn''t tell him right now. That means he''s not strong enough. Chen Ming looked at Mar. Mar didn''t expect Chen Ming to be a true dragon. Being a true dragon takes more than having Dao and Divinity. for Mar Chen Ming was only a lizard who wanted to be a dragon. Although the chameleon was stronger than him. After all, it''s just a chameleon. "Hmph, I won''t waste any more time arguing with you. From now on, it will be my utmost seriousness." "Don''t talk about anything, just say it here, and you''ll be serious about it. Is this for real?" Chen Ming continued to break Mar''s confidence. He had found a way to permanently eliminate these gods. What he had to do was not hurt them physically. But it''s a different spirit. It won''t disappear. and will remain with him for all eternity. Mar attacked Chen Ming once more. This time, he hit a full blow. "in the end!" The collision was extremely intense, but "What is this?" Chen Ming''s dragon scales were not damaged at all. Besides that, it also shines as if it has been well preserved. Chen Mingughed. The moment the Martian smashed into his body He used the white hole to prevent it. and disintegrate it It was as if Mar''s attack hit him. He was nothing. Chen Ming then wielded the dragon''s tail, striking Mars'' chest hard. The copper on his chest copsed. "Hurry up. Here, I''m bored to death. or all he could do was boast It''s not strange to be bullied by him." Bully was a word that Mar had never heard before. but for some reason These words ate into his heart. "Yes, yes, you will be too much." spit out copper blood Chen Ming''s eyes opened wide. Isn''t it the right of the Chinese to vomit blood out of anger? Why would Mar, who was supposed to be a god from another god, be so angry that he was spitting blood like this? Chen Ming forgot that He thrusted his tail into Mark''s chest until it copsed. It''s not strange to spit up blood. Mar for the first time in his long life. who understand what is not understood He was being bullied by this lizard. He had understood its meaning. "You might be able to bully me. But it didn''tst long. I''ll bully you back sometime!" Chen Ming almost choked on his own saliva. Mars as a true god He understood quickly. Chen Ming came up with a good idea. Why didn''t he teach Mar some interesting new words that he could use while in the Realm of True Gods and Demons? That must be a lot of fun. Mar wants to go crazy He couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. He tried to use his Divinity to destroy Chen Ming. However, Chen Ming could easily counter him. Besides that, he kept on speaking strange words to his head. like the word Bully full of caramel or strange expressions such as do not know the high sky, the low earth sway your feet Weak and lost Each word carved into his heart. "You, this is too much. I am Mar, the God of Destruction. You can''t do this to me!" Mars again tried to hit Chen Ming with Mars. and the result was the same. He couldn''t break the white hole''s defenses. "Why, what are your lizard scales made of! What a bug!" Chen Ming heard Mar say andughed joyfully. He had already taught Mar a lot of weird cursing words. Now it''s time to send him away from here. "Time for fun is over, Rusty. You made me feel the real power of gods and demons. I think I''m ready to go there. Prepare to clear your throat." Chen Ming was confident that he would be able to survive in the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Mark gritted his teeth until the blood bled. He knew that Chen Ming could deal with him a long time ago. However, Chen Ming just wanted to have fun with him. This greatly shattered his self-confidence. ''What exactly am I born for? Then why did I be the God of Destruction? even though I can''t just destroy this lizard.'' The connection between him and his divinity noticeably decreased His body and Mars are smaller in size. Chen Ming hadpletely destroyed his confidence. Chen Ming saw that he had such a state. He didn''t pity one bit. And he also aggravated it. He used Divinity of Destruction. Now Mar can''t reach this divinity like he used to. If he returned to the Realm of True Gods and Demons now, then He would be hit hard from every direction. "You, you took everything from me." no more strength left Mar looked at Chen Ming with hatred. He shouldn''t have messed with this lizard. If he''s not busy He would still be a middle-ss True God. with a level not high and not low He could live his infinite life without even thinking about who would want to get rid of him. The Realm of True Gods and Demons was not a ce where weak gods could survive. Chen Ming heard what Mar had said. He released smoke from his nose. "I took everything from you. Speak like you won''t do the same thing as me. Whatever you do, you''ll get that kind of result. Go back to where you came from. Staying here doesn''t get any better." Mars really wants to know how he''s going to send him back to where he left off. Even if he couldn''t do anything to Chen Ming. Chen Ming couldn''t do anything to him either. "That kind of face Are you thinking that I can''t send you back to where you came from?" Mar didn''t reply. Not answering for Chen Ming was confirming that what he said was true. "Good, then I will show you how I will send you back." Chen Ming sneered. The dragon smile was extremely formidable. Mar felt that something bad was about to happen to him. "Do you know any wormholes in the universe?" "Wormhole?" Chen Ming only said that before opening a small ck hole. Then he flicked his tail. mmed into Mar''s chest. Sends a body as big as the human world after its power has been shrunk. into a ck hole "Safe journey through the wormhole. Watch out for the Angars. They are omnivorous." Mark coughed up blood. He was sent into a wormhole. Or is it a ck hole that has an entrance and an exit? He, before entering the wormhole, shouted angrily. "Oh my gosh, I swear to God. I''ll kill you right away." "I swear to God. Haha. It''s really fun to mess with Rusty. Too bad we can''t kill it." Chen Ming now knew. That killing the gods was harder than defeating them. A true god even if killed They wille again, never ending. Therefore, before killing any true god or demon He needed to know how to kill permanently first. which Nux told him No one has yet figured out a way to kill true gods and demons, sealing it, but making itpletely disappear is impossible. Chapter 766 766 Just A Scarecrow Mar now was actually sent to where he came from as Chen Ming said. He currently appeared in the realm he ruled in the Realm of True Gods and Demons. He now mmed hard towards his Bronze Pce. The gods under him were extremely panicked. They were lower level true gods. There was only one Divinity and it was only a few thousand years old. They gathered under Mar. It was because there was no middle ss True God anywhere. would receive a lower-ranked True God like them "Lord Mar is now seriously injured. Who can use Divinity to heal?!" One of the gods who checked Mar rushed over to everyone and asked if anyone could use Divinity to heal. which there is a number "Good, everyone follow me. If not in a hurry We might lose you." Everyone hurried after this god. They can''t live without Mar. It wasn''t that he was loved by all the gods here. but because without Mar Other middle ss true gods wille here to upy And they wouldpletely destroy all the lower True Gods here. There is no ce for weak gods here. They will return to a new birth. and may have to die several more times before reaching this point The treatment went well, but "what happened Why didn''t you wake up like this?" "Something bothers you. prevent you from waking up." "How are we doing? If Venus came here She will surely destroy us." Like Mar, Venus was a middle-ss True God. She hated Mar. and find a way to get rid of him on a regr basis And if she knew that Mar was not in a fightable state right now, She must kill him. And surely everyone here at thisnd Only strong gods and demons will survive. And while everyone was worried There was something going on. "What is this divinity? It''s not Mar''s divinity." "Nah, this is Divinity of Destruction. But it doesn''t have Mar''s feelings. It seems to be much stronger than Mar''s." "This is good. If Venus senses this divinity She must have thought that Mar had been killed and that another god had ruled. We''ll be safer than when Mar was awake." All the gods nodded. Mar is such a goddamn true god. Not a single person liked him. He was now just a statue with Chen Ming''s divinity on it. Be a scarecrow for these gods. on the other hand Chen Ming felt strange. He felt like he had upied something. He shook his head. He couldn''t remember where he upied anything. "Really strange. I suspect that our sense of touch may have been distorted for sure, haha." Chen Ming let out augh before shaking his head. He looked at the void in front of him right now. Chen Ming was now in half-dragon form. With this body, he had immense power. and can be controlled He was about to turn the time of Yuel back to how it was. "Okay, let''s see what to do. Ah, this is it." Chen Ming held both hands forward. A green magic circle appeared. He rotated his hand counterclockwise. The broken fragments of stars gradually gathered again. The dead creaturese back as well. But back to just the body there is no soul Chen Ming needed to pull the spirit from the afterlife and put it into a body that had been transported back in time. Unfortunately, not everyone lives in the afterlife. There are many who have left and will never return. "That might be a better story." The experience gained from the world exploding into pieces. It''s probably not the experience that everyone wants. "This is all done. It''s not as difficult as you think. Unfortunately, more than three-tenths of people from different races left without returning. Hopefully one of them isn''t Dr Sentinel." Chen Ming hoped so. However, he couldn''t sense Doctor Sentinel. and so are his grandchildren. "Don''t tell me you''re dead and you''re dead. Isn''t it true?" Chen Ming hurriedly headed towards the ce where Doctor Sentinel was. He found that even if he used the Dao of Dimension and Time to go back in time before Yuel exploded, But Dr. Sentinel''sb is gone. "Where have you gone? If you die, your body wille back. and theboratory as well." Chen Ming could now tell that Doctor Sentinel probably wasn''t at Yuel when it was destroyed. And if he''s not here anymore Where did he go? And at that moment, Chen Ming was just standing there wondering where he had disappeared to. A spatial rift shattered in front of him. And it kept breaking until it was Dr. Sentinel''sb. "This is" Chen Ming looked at theb that had appeared just now. It seemed before the star exploded. Dr. Sentinel has moved hisb into a dimension detached from reality. and when the Yuel star returned to its original state Hisb was back in its original location. Chen Ming walked inside. He still couldn''t sense Doctor Sentinel. or his grandson "Not inside either." Chen Ming let out a sigh. He thought Dr. Sentinel would be inside. He looked around to find a float. Doctor Sentinel might have left something adrift. And it was exactly what he had in mind. Doctor Sentinel has left something adrift. It''s a note on the fridge. "Take this." Chen Ming walked towards the refrigerator. He read the message that Doctor Sentinel had left behind. "Very good, bring the God of Destruction to destroy a like this. Seeing those annoying bastards die in front of them was also a good feeling. However, because of that, many of my important things were also broken. But if you can see this note, it means that the broken thing must have been repaired back to its original state. My grandson and I are not there now. But the antivirus is in the fridge. Grab it and unplug it too. Electricity bills are expensive." Chen Ming finished reading the note. Legs can only shake their heads. He wondered why the Doctor level would be afraid of just another electricity bill. And what is seen in use is electricity from the arc generator as well. "He''s a really humorous person. Even though his face doesn''t ept guests like that." Chen Ming then opened the refrigerator. He saw some sort of ss tube containing a green liquid. "This should be an antivirus" Chen Ming picked it up before putting it into his storage. Now he could go back to Earth. But before returning to the world He must first go to the Guardian to deal with the matter of the space colony he brought with him. at earth Chen Ning at this moment really missed Chen Ming. He didn''t call back at all after going to Guardian Star. "Hey Xiao Ji, what do you think Ming is doing right now?" Chen Ning asked Xiao Ji who was learning the game. Even then she was a robot before in another world. But here she is one hundred percent human. "Well, I think he''s doing what he''s supposed to do. Don''t worry, he''ll be back in no time." Chen Ning could only nod. The two of them were currently ying games in Su Lanjie''s bedroom. Su Lan Jia''s house was extremelyrge. There is everything that everyone needs here. Su Lanjia watched the two y games together. She''s not a gamer. But try to study and y it. She found that she enjoyed ying action RPG games. More than a battle game She likes to dig into the story of it. The plots in some games are even better than some of the big movie camps. and while the three were spending time together News reports from both inside and outside the country have also presented live broadcasts of emergency broadcasts. Now something is moving towards Earth at a very high speed. Its size was even greater than that of the earth. If ites close to the sr system may cause an unthinkable disaster "Is this the end of the world? This is the day that Nostradamus foretold." Everyone in the world right now is panicking. Now the world ising to an end. Meanwhile the world was in chaos. The person who caused the incident was sitting with a boy talking. Those two were Chen Ming and Emil. The colony had now decided to follow Chen Ming everywhere. They were willing to cut off their fate with this universe. and is a true nomad. They are not monopolized with the universe. besides Chen Ming the end of the world ising Various news offices came out to let everyone know. There are riots happening everywhere in the world. "We''re all going to die. when we''re all about to die We should do what we want, Auntie, I like Auntie!" "Hey, that''s my mom. What do you think you''re doing!" Everything happened so fast. And at that moment the situation was about to be unbearable. Suddenly everything spins and goes back to where it was before the chaos. But some things that have been done still have an effect. Good things, like a best friend saying he loves her friend''s mom. And when a friend is lonely because her husband has passed away for a long time and then responds to feelings like that Both friends and father How could it not be good? Chen Ming now let out a sigh of relief. He had forgotten that the world had not yet developed to ept what had happened. For example, there is a space colony as big as it. or bigger Appears near the orbit of the moon. talking about the moon Chen Ming had to fix it because Emil wasn''t very good at controlling the colonies. So I crashed into the moon until it shattered into pieces. Chen Ming thought to set up an agency to take care of space driving. Otherwise, there may be arge number of victims. Chen Ming, after clearing the world''s troubles He immediately headed towards Su Lanjie''s house. Inside Su Lanjia''s game room The three of them now felt strange. "Just now, the game goes back in time, right?" Chen Ning asked Xiao Ji who yed the game together. She nodded. and told Chen Ning that what she saw was not just a blind eye. "But just now, I''m trying to hit a really hardbo." Chen Ning felt sad. She didn''t think too much about the time going backwards. But thinking too much aboutbos that have already been done will not be recorded in the stats. and when she said that The game progressed until it stopped where she finished herbo. Chen Ning let out augh before turning to a direction. She got up from her seat before jumping at the person who had appeared in the room. "Back? Ming, you thought it would take longer." Chen Ming epted Chen Ning. She was small and light in weight. enabling him to carry her "Um, I''m back." Besides Chen Ning Su Lanjia and Xiao Ji greeted him. Neither of them had as many symptoms as Chen Ning. But still can see the joy The four of them then talked about what had happened. It sounded unbelievable that Chen Ming added back from pping the God of Destruction troll. However, there was something that Chen Ming couldn''t do right now. He can control ck holes and white holes! This is the best that can be described in words. "This way, although antiviruses can''t kill viruses, But if using a ck hole to suck them in It can also save the mechanical stars as well." Xiao Ji did some calctions and found that if Chen Ming absorbed the virus with the ck hole in eighty percent of the total virus. Mechanical stars can repair themselves. and even if the virus still exists it can''t do anything Because after that, the mechanicals and robot races will be able to resist the virus on their own. "Like this Let''s just say that''s a backup n. or do both suck the virus into the ck hole first then use an antivirus" That way it might work better. "Shall we travel back to another universe?" Chen Ning asked Chen Ming. Now she had packed all the necessary items. If you go back to another universe She will have everything she needs. Chen Ming nodded. He had been in the multiverse for too long. True gods and demons were staring at him. They don''t seem to like anyone messing with anyone''s universe. Nox has already told him that He had to quickly deal with the Outer World Gods. and announced his dominance of the universe Otherwise, there might be other true gods and demons. Announcement to take over Chen Ming''s universe first. Chapter 767 767 Problem Arises Chen Ming along with Chen Ning returned to another universe through the key. Chen Ming could really use a ck hole to travel. But Chen Ning shook his head frantically. because it was very scary "Who wouldn''t be afraid of being sucked in by a ck hole!" Even Mar, who was a mid-tier True God, was afraid of being sucked into the ck hole. Whatnguage do you count with an ordinary human being? Chen Ming shook his head before gently kissing her. to stop the loli fromining "Got it. I wouldn''t use the ck hole to travel if it wasn''t absolutely necessary." ns to use ck holes to travel back to another multiverse must be stopped. and used the method provided by the Nameless Emperor. Of course, he should already know about it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have cooperated with the Creation God to create a robot that would be able to take Chen Ming along with everyone to his multiverse. At the Earth in Chen Ning''s parallel universe right now Su Lanjia and Xiao Ji were waiting for the two of them. The two didn''t have toe back like Chen Ming and Chen Ning. Because both of them already existed here. "Okay, wait here. Let me take care of something first." Chen Ming this time traveled alone. He uses the ck hole to teleport himself where he wants. His target was the mechanical star itself. He must deal with the problem of the virus before the world explodes. He used ck holes to absorb arge number of viruses. before he uses antivirus "With this, there should be no problem. The rest will go tell the mechanical dragon." Chen Ming went to report thepletion of the mission. He could almost hear the mission aplished music. know what a nameless emperor is like He thought it might be possible. And now the mission he had to do was alreadypleted. He can return to the multiverse from which he left. but "Looks like there''s a bit of a problem." Chen Ming only ran into trouble when he wanted to take Chen Ning and the others to his multiverse. The problem was that he couldn''t take them because they both had existences bound to this multiverse. If he led the three of them without severing the threads of their destiny and the multiverse, this would definitely be a big problem. Then what is the problem? It''s just that the two multiverses move closer together before they collide. and disappeared together The universe cannote together. because they arepletely different from each other The current Chen Ming asked Chen Ning and everyone what to do. If he took everyone out of here Anyone who has ever known them will forget that they existed. It''s very cruel. which Chen Ming didn''t want to do at all. Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia and Xiao Ji heard that. All three had different symptoms. "Is there really no other way, Ming?" Chen Ning asked Chen Ming. She felt very bad. But if given the choice again She will choose to go with him. This was only for wanting to deal with an Outer World God. It wasn''t that she wanted to spend more time with Chen Ming. Chen Ming wasn''t quite sure, he asked Nux, Nux but said there was nothing he could do. because when he took all three out of this multiverse to another If one still exists in this multiworld It would cause the two multiworlds to collide. And what happened after that was a disaster. This is different from having multiple selves in the same universe. Multiple existences in the same multiverse It didn''t cause any disaster. It just makes the universe have a simr identity. Put it all together and that''s all. because ites from the same multiverse causing no damage There will only be changes. Chen Ning had heard the exnation. She could only ept it. Su Lan Jia was also It really can''t be helped. This is for everyone who matters to you. Xiao Ji She couldn''t bear to leave this multiverse trying to hurt her. She didn''t want to stay here and went looking for her mother as soon as she could. Everyone at this moment had decided to go with Chen Ming. and allow him to cut the destiny that binds everyone in this multiverse Chen Ming was able to cut the strings of destiny with his power. He no longer needed to rely on Nux. He immediately cut the strings of fate. He found that something had happened. "We must hurry and get out of here. It seems that what I have done to make someone angry." Someone said that was a threat to him and everyone. Although there is a nux to help, but He currently didn''t have time to say goodbye to Xia Lin and Sun Lin. The two of them now should have been waiting for him. He could only send his soul to inform them. "Let''s go." Chen Ming, after sending his soul to the two of them. He immediately used the ck hole to travel. At first, Xiao Ji''s robot would open the path. But now it might not be in time. Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia looked at the ck hole. It looks really frightening. However, before the two of them got over it and jumped into the ck hole by themselves. Chen Ming sent them in first, Xiao Ji wasn''t afraid of the ck hole. She jumped in with her own body. Chen Ming saw that the three of them had entered the ck hole. He raised his middle finger into the sky before jumping into the ck hole. In the sky right now, there were eyes of something. Its size is huge. and when it didn''t see Chen Ming It also looked at the space colony brought by Chen Ming. It wants to destroy the space colonies. but before it can do that Space colonies are also sucked into ck holes. it''s toote one who steals the fortunes of others The eyes after that slowly fell asleep. for some reason If everyone looked into those eyes Everyone could tell that it was extremely angry for not being able to deal with Chen Ming in time. What kind of god are those eyes? And what does that have to do with destiny being cut off? Within the ck hole, Chen Ming, Su Lan Jia, Chen Ning, and Xiao Ji were currently standing on the beautiful grass within the ck Hole. colony Traveling between multiple universes may take some time. It wasn''t like the arrival that the Nameless Emperor had sent him. Sending one person across multiple universes is not difficult. But if there are two or more people The difficulty level has doubled. Not to mention that Chen Ming now took the entire colony with him. "ording to our calctions, we may need to spend several days in the ck hole before we reach our goal." Xiao Ji reports Chen Ming was also impressed that she had such a function. Chen Ming then asked where she got this ability. which she told him that her mother had given her She really wanted to see her mother soon. "I believe that you will definitely meet your mother." Chen Ming smiled, he was sure that it was. Everything is as it should be. "Now we have several days inside this ck hole. shows that before we have to do what we have to do We have time to y." Chapter 768 768 Going Home Chen Ning spoke up. She now knew when to y and when to be serious. She believed that after this, everyone would not have time to y together anymore. At least until they were able to defeat an Outer World God. Chen Ming''s natural enemy "That''s right, we have time left that we can use. So let''s y together." Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia wanted to tour around the colony. Here it seemed very new to both of them. At the same time, Xiao Ji wanted to study the information from her mini robot. Finding out more information for Xiao Ji was fun. which Chen Ming could understand to a certain extent. "We ourselves went looking for something better to do. Before, even though I was resting, it was my avatar." Chen Ming then apanied Chen Ning and Su Lan Jia on a tour around the colony. On the other hand, Chen Ming''s multiverse Xiaoxianni felt something. She looked in a distant direction. "Brother Ming is back." Xiaoxianni was overjoyed at this moment. Next to her was Shu''er. Or the giant magic rat can feel it too. "We have to tell all the brothers that Brother Ming is here." Xiaoxianni spread her angel wings before flying away somewhere. Now that she had returned to the upper world with everyone who went with Chen Ming to collect the Nameless Emperor''s inheritance. After Chen Ming was taken to an unknown ce by the Nameless Emperor. Many years have passed. It seems that time here doesn''t stop like it used to. On the contrary, time moves faster than usual. Fortunately, Chen Ming''s wives were not ordinary. They could take care of and deal with various issues while Chen Ming was away. Each of them was at the Primordial True God and Demon level. Although there were attacks from Chen Ming''s enemy gods and demons, But when they join forces No one could do anything to them and their world. The current Chen Ming was astonished at what had happened just now. He didn''t understand how it could happen. But it has already happened. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "The universe. The universe ising together as one." Chen Ming was now standing on the highest peak within the colony. He looked at the world as his homnd. it''s still the same But even if it''s the same But there was an unlikely change when he was in another multiverse. This shows that time moved forward as he was in another multiverse. He also felt that the time here was moving faster than the multiverse he had just left. "How much time has passed? The lower world and the upper world have changed so much¡­" In the lower world, technology began to develop along with the use of martial arts. It''s a perfectbination. It was the world Chen Ming wanted to see the most. The upper world is still the same. The technology is still there to be seen, but not as much as the world below. Chen Ming now decided to go back to the house in the higher world first. at dragon city Everyone was very excited right now. Everyone prepares to wee the return of the dragon who has been missing for many years. It was rumored that the dragon had sacrificed himself in order to defeat the gods and demons who wanted to destroy the world above. However, that rumor was dispelled overnight. No one dared to speak about Chen Ming''s departure again. "Finally came back. Let us wait for a long time." Cang Lan now spoke while looking down. Her hand was holding someone''s hand. The hand was extremely small and soft. "Papa is back. Greatest joy." The person Cang Lan shook hands with It was actually Kang Ye. It seemed that Chen Ming had seeded in bringing Kang Ye into this world. and like everyone else close to him Kang Ye also received a memory back. She was five years old now. It meant that Chen Ming had disappeared for at least five years. Xia Lin and the others looked at Kang Ye with a smile. Having Kang Ye born like this made everyone very happy and began to want to have children of their own Everyone decides who will have the next child first. The next child would be Xiao Wen and Dongfanggu. Those two were the two who had been with Chen Ming the longest. Really, it must be Chang''e who should have children first. Because she had known Chen Ming since he was a Celestial General. However, she still didn''t want to have children right now. She wanted to reach the same level as Nux first. She was the strongest in the group right now. If she had a child, she would weaken. and unable to protect others for her Everyone right now was her family. And she would definitely not allow anything bad to happen to her family. And at that moment, everyone was preparing to ept Chen Ming. In the sky, something veryrge appeared. Its size was not as big as that of the above world. But it wasrge enough to block out the entire boundary to make it look like night. Xia Lin, along with Xiao Wen and Dongfanggu, couldn''t help but speak. "It seems that what Ming seized is getting bigger and bigger. Lay" "Sooner orter, Ming will have the entire universe as his own. No, in fact, he is no different from owning this universe now." "Ah, I thought so too. Ming can use cosmic powers. It was no surprise that this universe belonged to him." After Xia Lin and the two spoke, Yao Guan Yin, Hua Lin, and Hua Lan appeared. The three of them now hurried back home in a hurry. Because the three of them sensed Chen Ming''s identity. The previous trio had roamed the nearbys to protect the upper world from gods and demons. Tang Huayin, Niye, Enrica, and Morgan followed close behind. All four are in the research and experimental section. All four came up from the undergroundboratory. "Finally came back. Everyone has prepared a punishment, right?" Tang Huayin spoke up. She would severely punish her juniors for letting everyone wait so long. Ni Ye was silent. As long as Chen Ming came back, that would be enough. As for Erica, she looked at Chang''e to which Chang''e nodded. The two would team up and deal with Chen Ming on the bed. Morgan sighed. She was the only one who found a way to find Chen Ming with a formation. But he was too far away to reach. She then could only wait for him toe back. And he''s back now. Chapter 769 769 The Thing That Need To Be Done Next p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Chen Ming now walked into the house. Before he entered the house, he already knew what he would encounter. ''Hope we survive after this. Go buy milk They wouldn''t think that they would overtake us, would they?'' Chen Ming was worried. This was the first time in a long time that he felt scared. He wasn''t afraid of being scolded or hurt in any way. He was afraid that they had been separated for a long time. They might think that he doesn''t love them anymore. and may hurt their hearts He trusted that they would never stop loving him. and he believed that they believed in him. But fear alwayses from imagination. Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia and Xiao Ji at this moment looked at Chen Ming with smiles. This was also the first time the three of them saw Chen Ming so worried. "Hey, don''t worry if they are like you told me. they will understand In fact, I think they gathered together to wee you." Chen Ning said confidently. She had heard about everyone from Chen Ming''s mouth. She knew that timing was not their problem. They would definitely have a lot of faith in Chen Ming. Su Lanjia added. "Yes, as Ning said. I believe they will be waiting for you. They are the young women you have chosen. They can''t be anything else." Xiao Ji only nodded. She still didn''t understand much about human rtions. But if you think about betrayal The chances are almost zero. "Thank you very much. I feel better." Chen Ming smiled as he looked ahead of him. Now that he had entered the house He could sense that something was wrong. Everyone''s aura remained the same. However, an aura that he was familiar with and hadn''t felt for a long time appeared. Within that aura was his aura. Chen Ming''s mouth gaped. He immediately rushed to open the door of the room in front of the house. "Not really, did I really go to buy milk this long?" What he saw was that Cang Lan was holding the five-year-old Kang Ye. with others standing behind him They were astonished. Didn''t expect Chen Ming to open up like this. Tang Huayin, hearing that he had gone to buy milk for so long that Kang Ye had grown to this size, couldn''t help butugh. "Ten yearster, Nong Ming is still as funny as ever." "Ten years?" Chen Ming thought that five years had already passed by a lot. This has been ten years! Chen Ming looked at everyone with guilty eyes. He didn''t think that time would walk in this multiverse. "I-" Chen Ming was about to say sorry. But he didn''t speak before a tiny rocket missile flew at him. Chen Ming gently embraced that missile. "Papa is back! Yee Yee misses Papa!" Kang Ye hugged Chen Ming''s neck before kissing him on the cheek several times. Shows how much she misses her papa. "Papa misses you very much!" Chen Ming hugged Kang Ye and turned around. The two happily embraced each other. Cang Lan smiled at her daughter who had now met her father. The others who thought of Chen Ming also smiled. They would let father and son have a good time together first. And while Chen Ming was spending time with his daughter Xia Lin, who was like the eldest brother in the group, looked at the three neers. She just let out a breath. but finally smiled Wherever Chen Ming went, there would always be a woman apanying him. She looked at the smallest girl in the group. Something made her feel iparably familiar with her. She couldn''t help her curiosity, so she walked over and asked who the three were. And the answer she got made her stunned. "Yes, you are Chen Ning. Chen Ming in the form of a woman in a multiverse without Chen Ming, this is really unbelievable." Never thought that even Chen Ming himself would not be spared. Really scary this man After that, Xian Lin took the three into the group. before the three of them introduced themselves to their seniors. Everyone was surprised about the trio. I didn''t think that the three were the Outer Worlds, the Rising Gods, and the Nameless Emperor. The three great entities of the universe Although the three were still weak. However, the three of them soon becameparable to Chen Ming. "Now we need manpower. the more the better the stronger we are Chen Ming will also be stronger." Everyone has a share in his power. To fight against the gods outside the world who want to destroy everyone''s universe. Chen Ming had returned to the original multiverse. People came out to celebrate. The dragon''s return made everyone feel safe. Within the city right now, there were many Profound Realm profound practitioners. To the extent that it has bemonce to see people walking around and using their own rules to make life easier. For the people here, practicing martial arts was just a hobby. It was discovered that If you are serious about training too much will slow down the training but change again If you practice two to three hours a day and the remaining time to do There is a chance that the cultivators will be able to rise to a higher level in the future. because of thew and the tao It wasn''t just about meditating and concentrating qi to be able to ess it. Everyone who has been so aware They all practiced less and less. and turned to more hobbies And the results came out like this. Within ten years, the Dragon City was stronger than any other city in the world above. Inside Chen Ming''s house Chen Ming was now fully spending time with his family. Especially Kang Ye, who was now addicted to Khao Jae. She wouldn''t let him go if she didn''t get what she wanted. Of course, what she needed was her father''s love. which he dly gave Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Xiao Ji got along with everyone in the house. Especially Chen Ning and Tang Huayin. The two seem to get along especially well. Because the two have many simrities. One of them is ying games and watching anime. Chen Ming now, seeing that he spent time with his family fully grilled He had something to say to everyone. "Everyone, I have something to tell you about what we have to do next." Chen Ming originally wanted to carry it alone again. But not everyone would agree. If Chen Ming wanted to do something dangerous, Everyone wants to join. Even then, each of them had not yet reached Chen Ming''s level. However, they were all at the God level. Everyone must be able to do something. Everyone at this moment listened attentively to Chen Ming. I want to know what he decides to do next. "We must go to the Realm of True Gods and Demons if we want to be stronger. In this world there is nothing for us to continue to develop. Even if we stay here for a hundred years or a thousand years, we won''t improve." The current Chen Ming could tell through looking into the future. Everyone here no matter how hard they train. There was no way to go up to a higher level. It had reached the limits of this world to carry such arge number of true gods and demons. If not for everyone being kind to the world It might have already exploded. Everyone agreed that Chen Ming Morgan, who was everyone''s brain right now, raised their hands. "How do we get to the realm of real gods and demons? We don''t even know where it is. Even if I get a map from the Sea Dragon''s treasure trove." The map doesn''t provide enough detail to get everyone there. It only tells where the true dragon lives. Chen Ming slightly scratched his chin before speaking. "That''s nothing to worry about. Has everyone forgotten that? Who''s on our side?" Everyone heard what Chen Ming said had a suspicious look on their faces. Except for Chang''e, who now understood Chen Ming''s words. "Ming, what do you mean by Nux? She must havee from there. If it''s Mrs. will definitely know how to go back." Chen Ming nodded. The current Nux appeared beside Chen Ming. She, after gaining power from Nuwa, was able to show rough body. even if it was just a Primordial God level "I can take everyone along. However, right now I''m too weak. If I go there Otherwise, you''ll be instantly killed. They will never allow me to return to my former state." Chen Ming had previously talked to Nux. And it was time for him to finally collect the fragments of her power. He needed to return to the Realm of the Perverted God once more. This time, he was confident that he would definitely be able to defeat the perverted gods. Chapter 770 770 Target Chen Ming initially thought that after returning, he would enjoy spending time with everyone. But who would have thought that when returning, the universe would pass for ten years? That time was very smallpared to everyone''s current lifespan. But ten years, Chen Ming could do many things with it. In this ten years He didn''t know if the Outer World God had devoured more of the other universes. If he swallowed more of the universe Chen Ming knew that it would be difficult to get rid of him. Therefore, he needed to be stronger. Right now, the only way to be stronger quickly is to relying on the power of superior deities and that is nux If he gathered the power of Nux In addition to Nux bing stronger. He would also receive part of her power. Then it might be easier to deal with Outer World Gods. and more than anything He had to rush out of here because when he came back True gods and demons sensed him. and is heading here They had the intention of eliminating him. Because they already knew Nux was with him. "Everything is ready. It''s a pity that there isn''t much time right now. Danger ising if I don''t leave here." Chen Ming thought that he might have a little more time left. He slowly set out to collect fragments of Nux''s power. But as he thought like that There was an attack from true gods and demons. Even if they were only at a low level But it is a great threat to the world. Chen Ming defeated them with a ck hole from where he stood. causing no damage The girls were impressed by Chen Ming''s new strength. They too had shared this power. But they didn''t dare to use it. If they used it, it would be a disaster. Using a ck hole would not miss a single bit. Chen Ming looked at Kang Ye who was now trying to hold back his tears. That woman had been diligently meeting her father once in five years. But now her father is leaving her again. Chen Ming was very heartbroken. However, he remembered that he could create his avatar here. "Yay, Papa has a way out of something. How will Papa leave Papa''s avatar here? And when Papa has free time Papa ising to y with Ye Ye." He could use that method. However, his incarnation needed to be controlled. Kang Ye was overjoyed upon hearing that. At least she could spend time with Chen Ming. Even if it''s an avatar But that was really her father. After consoling Chen Ming Everyone looked at each other. Now it''s time to choose who will go with Chen Ming. Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia and Xiao Ji couldn''t go with him. All three were extremely low levels. Although some of Chen Ming''s power was obtained, The three of them were not yet ready to fight true gods and demons. Going with you will only be a burden. All three of them had to go through hard training from everyone here. At least these three had to at least rise to the rank of Primordial True God. Everyone then discussed who should go with Chen Ming. They mainly rely on the power of Nux. And the result was that Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan, all three had powers based on Yin. Chang''e Emptiness and Darkness Ni Ye Devil and Darkness Hua Lan Nightmare and Darkness "The three of us will go with Chen Ming. The rest will have to leave everyone to help take care of it too." Chang''e smiled sweetly. She was about to spend more time with Chen Ming. Everyone looked at Chang''e and the other two with envy. They also wanted to spend time with Chen Ming. But they couldn''t carry them all. Protection is needed here. If they all go here, they might be destroyed. Although here, Long Chu, who is a real high-level demon, still exists. However, he couldn''t protect this ce all the time. because of his nature He will have to memorize art from time to time. He really is like an old man. "This is now ready. Let''s go and leave together." Chen Ming created his own avatar. He would use this body to take care of this ce. His avatar was asleep. He then transported his body into his bedroom afterwards. The ck Bone King now opened his eyes. It had been a long time since he had felt this kind of feeling. His hollow eyes lit up with a red fire. This shows that he is guilty and happy at the same time. "I''m back, Sina. I thought I was going to die there. This time I will have my final vengeance, Dragon, Mother of Darkness. The two of you will die in the most miserable way." The ck Bone King looked in one direction.please visit He wanted to deal with the previous dragon. But all ns failed. Never thought that someone would pull him to another multiverse. ces that he could not reach. and because of that So he tricked a true god into working for him. Who would have thought Even the Middle True Gods couldn''t defeat Chen Ming. Furthermore, from what he could feel Chen Ming was even better. "If left like this Sooner orter that guy will rise to our level. And then dealing with it became impossible." He currently had no minions left. Since all of them had been killed. It was probably time for him to take action himself. But he''s stuck here. can''t go anywhere by myself He would send his incarnation that he had prepared a thousand years ago grandson. to deal with the dragon Hopefully his incarnation would be enough to deal with Chen Ming. "Going there is a good thing. That was outside the Earth Goddess'' protection boundaries. That way, the true gods and demons of higher echelons will be able to move easily." The world above was not only protected by Chen Ming''s family. However, it was also protected by the highest True God, Gaia. And soon Nuwa There are two Supreme True Gods protecting, none. Who''s stupid enough to go straight to the point? Except for the lower level true gods and demons who didn''t know about it. however, they were only a minority. And they were easily killed by the Chen family. The ck Bone King now had to wait for Chen Ming to go to the Realm of the Perverted God. He would then deal with Chen Ming. Once he dealt with Chen Ming He will absorb all the power he has. and might even be able to advance to the highest level of true demons. At the same time, the ck Bone King sensed Chen Ming. So are other true gods and demons. Chen Ming was no longer just a newborn god. but a middle ss god Hundreds of thousands of years ago, no one could reach this level. Of course, he became everyone''s target. Middle gods who are not on the god or demon side It will be good food for both parties. "Find that Middle God That guy must have some good stuff with him." "Middle God, that''s mine. Whoever touches it must die." "Haha, didn''t think there was such a foolish god. How dare you show your own strength in front of me? I''ll crush it to pieces." Chen Ming did not even think about concealing his power. but it can''t be done His power was too much for him to control. If he forced himself to contain his power It''s like putting seawater in a ss bottle. it is impossible Unless Chen Ming created a new formation. which was very difficult at dragon city Chen Ming could sense that arge number of people were staring at him and had malicious intent. not just him Everyone in the house can feel it. "You guys, just wait. We''re even stronger when we''re going to p them together." Tang Huayin was extremely angry. Because of these guys, Chen Ming had to rush out of here. Other than Tang Huayin, the others agreed. It took them ten years to reach this level. And they might take a little more time. therefore going up to another level However, everyone now had Chen Ming present. They thought that to rise to the same level as him. It may not take as much time as you think it is. The power of one person is the power of all. and the power of everyone is the power of one person This is the principle of sharing power with everyone in the family. Even the now five-year-old Cang Ye if she wants She could ascend to the god level. Chen Ming saw that if he continued to stay here, there must be a problem He looked at everyone before speaking. "I have to go. It seems that if I stay here longer it will be a problem. Although Nux said that this ce was blessed by Gaia and Nuwa. However, there are always fools who dare to act inappropriately." Chen Ming had a lot of experience with them. God level itself would be the same. Chapter 771 771 Valhalla within the city of Athens temple of athena At this moment, within a room that was adorned with jewels and gold. Three young women were talking and discussing their problems. Their expressions were extremely serious. The three women were iparably beautiful. Each of them has a different charm. One of the young women was a woman in her early twenties. Golden blonde hair, clean white skin, she was Athena. goddess of war and wisdom She was d in golden armor that looked extremely sexy. Another young woman was in herte twenties. She had veryrge breasts and a rather tight dress. Her eyes shone emerald green. She gave a warm and protective feeling. She was the goddess of fertility and family Hestia. and thest girl She looked like a young woman in her early thirties. Her body was proportional. The most attractive thing about her was her mature and reliable look. She was also wearing a crown. giving her a respectable aura She is the queen of the gods, Hera. Athena, Hera, and Hestia were having a very important meeting right now. It deals with the life and death of the gods in this great city of Athens. Athena is the goddess of wisdom. She still couldn''t solve this problem. Don''t skimp on Hera and Hestia. Athena, after trying to think of a solution now. She could only sigh before speaking. "What the hell is going on? Why is the Divinity of the Gods suddenly getting out of control like this? It had never happened like this before. It was as if no god or demon could reach it yet." Athena tries to control her divinity. She can control it well. However, if identally Perhaps her Vinity had jumped away from her and went to another god. ''Divinity of War and Our Wisdom Meet someone more worthy how is it possible Even Zeus can''t do anything.'' So did Hestia and Hera. Their divinity was being drawn to somewhere. Luckily, their divinity wasn''t a fighting divinity. Otherwise, those of you who don''t have a vision in this area might get in trouble. "From the feeling that I can feel Our divinity points to thend of the Norse." Hera spoke, looking in the direction of the Norse realm. which was covered with snow all over there The Norsends were so far away from the Greeknds that they were blocked by the Egyptiannds. "What should we do? This might be a Viking n." Hestia asked Athena. She is the goddess of fertility and family. She didn''t really have the ability toe up with a solution. If it''s a domestic problem, say so. Athena shook her head before speaking. "I have contacted Brunhill. She said it wasn''t their work. And Loki was trapped in a block of ice. If it weren''t for Thor, it wouldn''t be able to break Odin''s divinity-filled ice." Loki is a trouble maker. Odin couldn''t help but imprison him in a block of ice. Loki kept saying that he would brinaroc. Odin, already a serious god, didn''t like what his son said. And the more you do with it, the bigger it will be. Odin couldn''t help but do what he had wanted to do for a long time. Imprisoned and forgotten "Then it might be someone from another group. The Norse isn''t the only Valhara that has the power to rule." heard that Athena nodded, however. "Even so, I''m sure that if someone really wants to harm us, Brunhill will definitely tell us." Athena trusts Brunhill very much. for her is a warrior and warriors do not lie Athena with divinity of war and wisdom. Brunhill has the divinity of hunters and warriors. So the two can understand each other. "If not for the Vikings And whose belonging are they?" Athena, Hera and Hestia help each other think. Until Metis walked into the room before speaking up. "Sorry for interrupting. But now we seem to know who caused this." Athena, Hera, and Hestia hurriedly looked at Metis. All three wanted to know who or what was the cause of this matter. It was now snowing heavily. The storm whirled cold winds everywhere. But even if the cold wind is several hundred degrees below zero, The people of Valhara still lived a simple life. like nothing happened They were d in animal skins covered with Norse divinity. They are fearless Vikings. They believed that dying in battle was the greatest honor.please visit "For Valha!" They had a routine of drinking and celebrating. Or go out and hunt animals that are sometimes several tens of meters tall. Their life was easy until "What is this liquor? Why does it taste so good!" within their group There was a group of one young man and three young women. All four appeared in the cold snow. Not flinching even one bit All four of them were not at all like Vikings. All four were in very unusual outfits as well. The Vikings, despite their love of fighting and war, But they did not forget to show generosity. When they saw the group of four walking in a dangerous direction, They stopped all four first. And everything turned out to be the situation it seemed. "It''s called Chateau Lafitroths Shield." The young man said in a soft voice. "Chatfit, son of the Rothschild! Such a powerful name, I like it!" After drinking, he threw the bottle on the floor. This is a Viking tradition. The young man smiled at the drinker, no, his wine, this wine was normally priced very high. but for young men Its price is zero. Why? It''s because he didn''t buy it. but conjures it out of thin air. This young man was definitely Chen Ming. How did he get here instead to be Athens The story is that while he traveled across dimensions He was surrounded by true gods and demons. The battle was very dangerous. Chen Ming had to snap his fingers several times. and use ck holes and white holes to defend and attack Fortunately, there were only true gods and demons of the lower ranks. make him survive He looked in one direction, ck Bone King, see you soon. Chen Ming promised to retaliate for sure. He was the one who aimed for the upper world in his absence. "Come, all of you let''s have a drink Dear Valhara!" "To Valhara" Chen Ming toasts with a young Viking He drank liquor and wine. Eating grilled meat and wrestling Chen Ming saw this but managed to get along well with everyone here. They are the ones who rarely use their brains. which is good During the gathering, Chen Ming, along with Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan gathered information from Valhara City. "This city looks superficial, maybe nothing. But everyone here is strong." Chang''e, the strongest wife in his group. It''s second only to Nux to speak up. She could tell what level each person was. They were as low as the Essence Profound Realm. There is no clear separation of levels here. An old man who wielded a sword in the cold snow had reached the level of a lower True God. What he did was forging a sword. And his swordsmith divinity was extremely high. every weapon he created Packed with a divinity of fire and destruction. Ni Ye and Hua Lan nodded. Both agreed with Chang''e. Ni Yan looked at Chen Ming who was now getting along well with the Vikings. She couldn''t help but smile. "Ming seems to fit in better with everyone here than we thought." Hua Lan nodded. Chen Ming was currently drinking and singing with the Vikings. Even though he tried to collect Valhara''s information. He didn''t focus that much. and while the three were discussing this matter The three of them could sense that someone was staring at them. The three looked in one direction. Right now, everyone was in arge Viking-style tavern. The people who looked at the three were blonde women tied in braids. d in leather armor that looked expensive. She was staring at the third with interest. And when she saw the three of them looking at her, she smiled. Chang''e, Hua Lan, and Ni Yan looked at each other before smiling. Chen Ming did his duty. and they had to perform their duties as well. The three of them got up from their seats and walked over to the leather-armored woman. She was the only person here who was at the middle True God level. Same level as Chen Ming Chapter 772 772 For The Fam Chang''e, Niye, and Hua Lan now approached the blonde woman that they felt would be able to find out more information. They introduced themselves to each other. and knew that the girl they were introducing His name is Brunhild. First Valkyrie The strongest of all Valkyries. "You guys havee to thend of the Norse. Greater Valha You guys have a purpose." Brunhild asked in a simple tone. Maybe it was because she couldn''t sense the malicious intent of them and their husbands. So she didn''t think of doing anything. and saw that their husbands were on good terms with the Vikings. Her suspicion was less. However, seeing this, she was quite intelligent. She knew immediately that they were here for some purpose that had nothing to do with Valha. Chang''e knew that she already knew that the three of them hade here to seek information. However, she did not show any harsh responses. And it doesn''t seem to be arguing either. Chang''e decided to tell her the reason. but not all "We came to look for something. what belongs to the people of our family And of course it has nothing to do with the Valha. But if it''s Greeks, maybe not." Brunhild raised one eyebrow. She didn''t expect the other party to respond like this. and also told her important information However, it had nothing to do with Valha''s woman and men. which she nodded Different people have their own goals. "For the Sina Family I can understand that. And what about Greek gods and demons? We won''t have any problems. But let me warn you of one thing. Athena and Athens are allies of Valha. If you have a problem with her and her people, then could be our enemy." Chang''e nodded. she realized something She looked at Chen Ming before sending a message to him. About whether she could tell Brunnhild. about his destiny with Athena Chen Ming replied that she could tell Brunnhild. And he also said that Brunhild could form an alliance with the family as well. Chang''e has been authorized. She then spoke to Brunhild about the matter of Chen Ming and Athena. when she heard that Sheughed. "Oh really, Athena, why are you always like this? both shield and armor The only man she gave these things to. I think you may have to prepare for a new family member soon." Chang''e, along with Ni Ye and Hua Lan, could onlyugh. and didn''t think much about it. Brunhild once again raised his eyebrows. "Look, you guys aren''t so worried. I know that you are both graceful and strong. But so was Athena. If you are not careful, your husband may be taken away." Brunhild warned what Athena wants she will get it Even at this point, she didn''t show any interest in the gods of the opposite sex. Chang''e let out a fewughs this time. "Athena may have been inevitable herself. Our families are very close. Don''t worry if she wants to be a member of the family. She must first be epted by everyone. Otherwise, Chen Ming might not choose her." Plus, besides her, there''s also Nux. She had to admit, ifpared to each other, She was a goddess whose beauty was iparable. Brunhild smiled. She likes straight people. And it seems that after clearing what I want to say They will speak honestly. The four of them then drank together and talked about things unrted to their purpose. Coming to Valha is a good vacation. There are many gods here. No one dared to approach here for sure. Especially Odin and Thor who are the High True Gods. Chen Ming at this time also got to know Brunnhild and obtained various interesting information. It seems that for some reason this Valha is a holynd separated from the realm of true gods and demons. The same is true for thend of Egypt and thend of Greece. These three realms were separate from the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Inside the Norse Cathedral Odin was currently sitting on his golden throne. He was currently facing something within the realm of his mind. "You dare to invade my sacrednd? How brave The King Without a Throne"please visit in front of Odin There was a young man standing on the Mountain of Bones. He was the ck Bone King. He''s just an avatar. However, his power level was quite high by incarnation standards. "I came here not to cause trouble with Valha. I came here to take revenge. Send them over, and Valha and I will have no problem." Odin heard what the ck Bone King had said. Then he became angry. In his hand was Gunnir. He knocked Gunnir to the ground. causing the surrounding area to split into waves The ck Bone King was hit by a shock wave. mountain of broken bones Odin rose from his throne before speaking. "What problem do you have with the four gods who visit Valha? But they were epted by my descendants. Therefore, they are important guests of Valha. If you want to take them away from Valha, You will face the Norse army!" Odin is a tough god, yet faithful in his existence as a Norse god. and father of all gods Therefore, he would never allow anyone to hurt or insult his children. The current ck Bone King looked at Odin with hatred. He had set foot in the Norse Lands before. So I don''t know anything about this ce. Odin is stronger than him. Stronger than when he hadn''t been sealed yet. There was no way he could do anything to Chen Ming and his men within the Norse realm. The ck Bone King gritted his teeth. He then disappeared. Staying here will only be useless. after he left w Odin shook his head. He looked to his side before speaking. "Stop your thoughts. He and his maidens were blessed by Gaia Nuwa and Nux, the three queens of gods and demons. If you''re thinking of doing something with the four Even though I want to help you I can''t do anything." After speaking, he continued to sit on the throne. Then close your eyes and act like nothing happened. This was the realm of his mind. What happened here has nothing to do with the real world. And who was he talking to just now? Outside the realm of Odin''s mind Exactly at the same spot where Odin had spoken to someone. The green dressed woman had a displeased expression on her face. She was caught by Odin again sneaking into the realm of his mind for fun. She is Loki, the troublemaker of Asgard and Valha. "Father, I''m just wondering who you''re talking to, I swear, I''m not nning to brinarok again." If you believe what she says He was no longer Odin. Loki is cunning and full of chaos. She was an angel and a devil at the same time. No one could understand what was going on in her head. She might be weaker than Thor and Bald in divinity. But when ites to cunning in war and strategizing Even Odin had a problem with her. Not to mention the two brainless gods. Odin let out a sigh. He couldn''t stop his daughter though. "You want to do anything, please. However, I won''t help you this time. You can''t brinarok by interfering with the Four Gods and Demons. Maybe you will find what you are looking for, who knows." Odin then continued to sleep. He needed a lot of rest. Caring for the Nine Worlds under Valha is not easy. Loki shrugged, she didn''t believe Odin and immediately wanted to go to the four. But she came up with a good idea. Why didn''t she take her baby with her, Fenrir? "This event will surely be fun. A god from another world, haha. I will bring Valha for you to see for yourself, father." Loki then disappeared from the throne room. She was going to follow the n she had set out. She had more than a hundred ns in her head to cause trouble. Causing trouble is one of her divinities, and therefore no god in Norse can hold her anger for long. Because it wasn''t something that she could control. Chapter 773 773 The Correct Way To Use Black Hole Chen Ming looked in one direction as he drank with the warriors in the tavern. He felt great divinity. "Odin" Chen Ming could tell that Odin had now chased away a true god. from the aura that he could feel He was the ck Bone King. Even if it''s just an incarnation. However, his incarnation was much stronger than Chen Ming''s incarnation. Chen Ming''s incarnation was only at the Extinction Profound Realm. While the incarnation of the ck Bone King was at the Primordial True God level. Chen Ming shook his head. Although the ck Bone King''s incarnation was at the Primordial God level, He was unable to do anything to Odin. This is thend of the Norse Valha. Yggdrasil then handed its divinity to Odin. If the Nine Realms still existed Odin will never die. never lose How to defeat Odin by luring him out of hisnd which is almost impossible And at that moment, Chen Ming felt someone sitting next to him. He looked at the person sitting next to him. The person sitting next to him was not a warrior at all. but a beautiful young woman in a clean white dress. "Idun, what are you doing here?" Idun is the goddess of apples and youth. Her Golden Apple was said to extend the lifespan of gods, which Chen Ming actually thought was useless. upon reaching the level of God Longevity is not what binds them. even at the Dao Origin level The apple of Idun is useless. But the Apple of Idun didn''t just increase life expectancy. But it made the girl even more beautiful. Therefore, it is more of a nourishing food than an elixir. "I came here to talk to this handsome guy right here." Idun is straightforward. She came here to get acquainted with Chen Ming. I heard that Idun wanted to know Chen Ming. The Viking warriors showed no signs of envy at all. Instead, theyughed and let Idun do what she wanted. This is Valha. No one used any tricks. If they want anything, they will speak honestly. If there is an argument, they will decide fairly. Idun then turned his attention to Chen Ming, who was now staring at her with his dragon eyes. Idun raised one eyebrow. I wondered why Chen Ming used dragon eyes to look at her. "Your true self is already beautiful. Why don''t you use someone else''s appearance?" Chen Ming spoke to Idun with telepathy. He could clearly see her true form. She was not the goddess of apples and youth. but a deceitful goddess Yes, the current Idun is Loki. she smiled slightly Her performance continues. She knew he already knew who she was. But when the other party did not reveal this model She asked to use this moment. "I am curious about you, dragon. Why have youe to Valha? I overheard father''s conversation with that charcoal-colored skull. Looks like you and Skull are in trouble." Loki responded using telepathy as well. She concocted some liquor before giving it to Chen Ming. Chen Ming drank it without any problem and had to say that it tasted good. "Where did you get this liquor from?" Chen Ming was really impressed. He looked at Loki. She raised one of her eyebrows before speaking. "From Dianisus" "Dianisus? Don''t tell me this wine. "Ambrosia, that''s right, it''s the best stuff. It took a hundred years to steal it. Therefore, you owe me." "owes you" Chen Ming looked at Loki beforeughing. Loki is really a troublemaker. If it was another god There must have been some hot heads being teased like this. But it didn''t work on Chen Ming. Before bing a god, Chen Ming was a mortal. "I like this joke" Loki is surprised No one had everplimented her on pranks before. this is the first time "So you''re not angry with me? I''ve fooled you twice. Where are your anger nds?" Loki tried to check Chen Ming''s body. Everyone thought that she had just checked the goods before taking Chen Ming to bed. Chen Ming shook his head and while Loki rubbed him all over him. Three young women appeared. "Sorry, but this dragon has been reserved." Chang''e stood between Loki and Chen Ming.please visit Loki is surprised Didn''t think it would be interrupted like this fun. And while she was about toe up with a temptation to make the other person angry Chang''e had spoken before. "If you want to join in the fun, I don''t mind. But, will you bring our dragon or not?" Loki is surprised Is she being turned back like that? She had never seen anyone like Chen Ming and the woman standing in front of her before in this Valha. Loki smiled widely. Approaching Chen Ming seemed like the right idea. The current ckbone King was furious. He didn''t think that he would be kicked out by Odin like this from Valha. He wanted to destroy Asgard in revenge. "Asgard has Thor. And that guy is as strong as Odin." In terms of strength, Thor might be as strong as Odin. But if they really fight Odin is spoiled Because he was carrying the power of the Nine Worlds. and will never die The ck Bone King now recalled the past. If it wasn''t for Gaia, he wouldn''t be in this state. "Wait and see when I get my power back. I will destroy the nine worlds." The ck Bone King then headed for the Greek territory. He hadn''t met his old friend for a long time. Hope that the resentment towards each other tens of thousands of years ago will end with important information that he will share ¡­ Throne room in the temple of Odin Odin at this moment slowly opened his eyes. He looked ahead of him. before smiling The current he was different from the first one that was like a great monarch. He was now like any kind old man. That he is like a kind old man is because In front of him was a young woman.e here to wake him up "Freya, did youe to wake up your father?" Freya nodded with a smile. Odin treated the Valkyries as if they were his granddaughters. Only Brunhild treated her like a daughter. But Brunhild, although treated like a daughter, was true. However, he was very strict with her. Since he wanted her to be the leader of every Valkyrie. Unlike Freya who was his favorite granddaughter. Odin was always lenient with her. Odin slowly rose from his throne. Freya had to help him walk out of the room. He really looked like an old man. He may never die. However, his body was still physical. when his physical body was destroyed He would therefore be reborn as the highest True God. Same level as Nux, Nuwa and Gaia. And when it''s then The Norse didn''t need to worry about the dangers that woulde upon them like hundreds of thousands of years ago. When the Norse needed to break away from the realm of true gods and demons. Odin now headed towards the tavern where the party was currently taking ce. He wanted to discuss something with the dragon that had appeared in his territory. He was relieved that Loki hadn''t brougharok. He was surprised that this dragon was not as serious as he thought. Different from the previous dragon master, before the true dragon disappeared from the realm of true gods and demons. He hade to the liquor store. Everyone who was having a party suddenly stopped. They might be the ones who don''t care about their status. But with Odin that is another story. Everyone respected Odin like he was the honorable father of all. Odin raised his hand and told everyone to take it easy. He only came here to talk to Valha''s guests. which everyone, when allowed They continued to socialize. He then looked at his target now. Loki was now using her normal form. And are having a drinking contest with the dragon? Odin had to rub his eyes. He only knew that the dragon didn''t think too much of Loki''s pranks. but here it is "I¡­ I gave up. What is your sharine made of?" Loki at this moment drew his face to the table. She asked Chen Ming why he was still okay despite drinking ambrosia. So much divine liquor If talking about ambrosia It was no different from the gods'' white wine. The two of them had now drunk several bottles of Abbrocia. Loki was unable to fight and gave up. Chen Ming only smiled. He didn''t exin what he had done. But on the other hand, Odin''s eyes widened. He sensed the ck hole in Chen Ming''s stomach! ''He didn''t drink it. But he kept it in the ck hole¡­'' Odin never thought that someone would use a ck hole to do something like this. And ck holes only Nux can use. Chapter 774 774 Accepting Chen Ming sensed Odin''s identity. He smiled at Odin as he sat beside Loki. Loki was nowpletely drunk and asleep. She was considered stiff-necked for the Asgardians. No Viking could drink as much ambrosia as her. Saw that Loki was drunk until he fell asleep. Odin could only shake his head. He thought to himself that approaching Loki''s dragon wouldn''t look so good. But it turned out to be incredibly effective. He now knew what kind of person that dragon was. He certainly didn''te to Valha with malicious intent. And this current Dragon Lord seemed to be able to handle situations that were different from ordinary gods. There is no god that can take over Loki. Not even he who was a Highgod. However, the dragon was able to take his youngest daughter. only by epting her "I''m sorry for my youngest daughter''s misbehavior." Odin spoke and looked at Chen Ming. He was currently watching how Chen Ming would respond to him. The Dragon King, Chen Ming, smiled at him. That smile didn''t seem harmless at all. He looked at Loki before speaking. "I don''t think your daughter is acting inappropriately. She was just being herself. Her divinity makes her always find something fun to do." "Fun?" "I think pranks and teasing are another way to have fun with her. Just like everyone here who likes to drink and hang out." Odin heard that and nodded. The dragon seems to have noticed Loki the first time they met. He suspected that the dragon hade from a ce of the dai. He didn''t believe that the dragon was definitely from the realm of false gods and demons. They weren''t the type to ept something like this. Odin knowing what type of person Chen Ming was. He immediately got to the point. He asked Chen Ming if he hade to Valha. have a purpose Chen Ming thought for a moment before answering the truth with him. Odin could discern the lies with his Divinity. "Like this You are lost because thisnd is filled with a divinity that you do not understand." Chen Ming was slightly embarrassed. He was really lost. He who reappeared in this realm was of a higher grade than before. Normally it would be a good thing. But this time, itpletely messed up his senses. and consists of Valha nearby So he wanted to find information here. He also wanted to check to see if there was a shard of Nux in Valha. Odin, having received the answer He called to Brunhild, who was watching the situation not far from his desk. "Brunhild, go and bring him a map of all thends." Brunhild was surprised that Odin wanted to help an outsider like this. However, even so, she still nodded and hurriedly brought the map to Odin. and when she was out of the tavern Odin then looked at his youngest daughter. "You don''t have to pretend to be drunk, Loki. I know you won''t be drunk for long." As soon as Odin spoke Loki sat up with a calm expression on her face. It was as if she hadn''t heard what Odin and Chen Ming had said. Her cheeks were a little red from the wine, yes, it was because of the wine. It wasn''t because she was d that besides her father, someone understood her. "I''m going to go get something to drink to cure my drunkenness." After that, Loki got up from his seat and rushed to find a drink to fix his drunkenness? Chen Ming saw that and shook his head. He knew what Loki''s condition was. Most of the women in his world were like this. Odin let out a sigh. He looked at Chen Ming. And it seemed that Chen Ming could easily bear the shorings of his youngest daughter. ''Looks like I need to talk to Frikka about this. She must be very happy.'' After a while, Brunhild returned with arge map. Odin gave it to Chen Ming before speaking. "This is a map of all territories. It will help you find what you want. Just focus your mind on the map. This map is a valuable treasure of Valha. However, I will give it to you on one condition." Odin wasn''t going to give Chen Ming this map for free. He wants something in exchange. Chen Ming became interested. He needed a map like this right now. But if Odin demands too much He will find another way instead.please visit "I want you to take Loki with you." Chen Ming, who was drinking wine, couldn''t help but stop before it shot out of his mouth. He looked at Odin. His gaze showed a clear expression of iprehension. Odin saw Chen Ming''s expression and heughed before speaking. "I want her to have some exposure to the wider world. Not just immersed in Valha and Asgard. What she does all day is ying and teasing people. She didn''t have bad intentions. But everyone needs some time off." Especially him and Frikka. Both of them are tired of solving problems Loki created. At least having Loki go on an adventure with someone who understands her is not so bad. Loki''s safety issue He wasn''t worried in the slightest. Who will survive between Asgard, Valha and Loki? Odin could say that Loki for sure Chen Ming was silent for a moment. He wasn''t sure if taking Loki would cause trouble for him, no, he was sure she would cause trouble. But what kind of problem will it be? and while he was thinking that Nux then spoke to him in his mind. "Having here with me would be a good idea. She might know many things that you don''t. My knowledge is limited. I only know about a long time ago. different from Loki, who is a new generation of gods." Chen Ming had heard Nux''s advice. He nodded before speaking to Odin. "I''ll take her with me." "Then this map is yours. treat it well Because if you lose it You will never get it back." After Odin talked about what he wanted to say to Chen Ming , He left the liquor store. He has something to talk to Frikka. Even though Loki caused a lot of problem Gka was never angry with Loki. For her, Loki was even her love child. Love it enough to make Thor and her siblings jealous. Chen Ming then walked over to talk to Chang''e and the others. Chang''e and the others already knew that he would bring Loki with him. Nux told them before talking to Chen Ming. Which they have no problem. In fact, having Loki with them may make the journey not boring. After this, travel cannot use Dao or Divinity. Because using the Tao and Divinity would let the gods and demons know their location. This is where Lokies in handy. Speaking of Loki, Loki came, this time with her beautiful and majestic pet. "Hey, dragon! I brought my daughter to get to know you. This is my favorite daughter Fenrir. Unfortunately, I can''t bring Jormungandr and Helma. Last time I brought Jormungard and Hel here. The Valha was almost extinct. Father was so angry that only Fenrir was forbidden to bring in." Fenrir Hearing this name, the shadow at Chen Ming''s feet widened. Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming with smiles. All three knew his pet very well. I want to know what he''s going to do with the Cervles he named Fenrir. Chen Ming saw the smiles of Chang''e, Ni Ye and Hua Lan, and he smiled back. He''ll startle Loki a little bit. "Like this I also have a son who would like to introduce you. So frustrating." Loki became interested. And suddenly, in his shadow, a huge three-headed dog emerged. Its body was filled with fiery smoke. Fenrir, who saw it, had a gasping sensation. Prepare to fight against natural enemies. "Let me introduce you to my son, Fenrir." Loki gaped. She looked at Chen Ming as if Chen Ming had gone mad. "Your name is Cerbleus. Hell Dog of Hades, Fenrir! This is crazy!" Loki, who made a serious face for a moment burst outughing "I like it. You y hades. I want to see his face right now. I just heard the news that he lost his beloved pet. I don''t think it''s true, haha!" Lokiughs unashamedly. She liked Chen Ming more and more. If she and he held hands and annoyed the opponent how fun will it be Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan looked at each other before shaking their heads. "Chen Ming took it again. How do we do it?" "What can we do? He almost didn''t have to try. "He is a danger to the goddesses. Not even Loki, the deceitful goddess, survived." The three of them just shook their heads. It seemed that the girls in the group who hadn''t gone anywhere with Chen Ming needed to hurry up. Otherwise, there might not be a chance. Chapter 775 775 Really Crafty Chen Ming after obtaining the map He was able to tell him the direction he wanted to go. Nux tells him to try Chaos on the map. which when he used Chaos on the map The map also showed the location of Nux''s power fragments. "This is really convenient." Chen Ming tried to look deeply into the map. He found that within the map was filled with magic formations that could absorb Dao or Divinity. Magic is an amazing art. it goes with everything In addition to the mechanical camp Chen Ming saw the various runes on the formation. They support each other very well. "If you want to study the formation on the map, It will take at least ten years." Chen Ming, who had knowledge of the magic field He could immediately tell how long it would take him to learn every formation on the map. Chen Ming thought for a moment. He didn''t need to do everything alone. He can get girls to help. Morgan and Enrica would be suitable for cracking the magic, no, there''s also Chen Ning and Xiao Ji. If the four of them could help each other study the magic and share it with everyone. He thought it would only take a few years. Chen Ming had already made up his mind. He teleported the information about all of the formations to the four of them. He''s stronger now. He could easily telepathize across dimensions. Morgan, Enrica, Chenning and Xiao Ji immediately responded and began to unravel the formation. They would gradually send information to him. "Hey, you, do you understand about formations and runes?" He looked earnestly at the map, hearing Loki''s voice. The woman hade before him without his knowledge. Loki is the god of deceit. If he didn''t focus on her He might lose sight of her altogether. On the other hand, she didn''t have bad intentions. It was difficult to use the dragon''s senses to detect her. "Only a little" Chen Ming smiled at Loki. which she raised one eyebrow before speaking. "You are lying to the God of Deception. Lord, you know more about magic than I do. or even my father No one who looks into the map doesn''t feel anything like you. If it was someone other than me or father Their souls must have been broken." Chen Ming heard that. He could only nod. True, if it was a normal god who didn''t know about the formation. or not having a strong spirit If they looked into the formation They will be torn to shreds by the magic camp. "I have no intention of lying. Indeed, you should learn about humility. It''s not that I want you to be humble. for knowing that it is impossible from your divinity But it wouldn''t hurt to know he knew us. And you''re right. I think I''m extremely talented in terms of formation. Are you satisfied with my answer, hmm, Loki?" Lokiughed before slightly scratching her cheek. "Sorry, I''m just sensitive to lies. In fact, what you did was just humility, understand." Loki then went on to y with the two Fenrir. It seemed that their master was close and friendly. They also didn''t think of treating each other as natural enemies. They also show interest in each other. Chen Ming saw that Loki had left, and shook his head. Loki was like a weak god. Even if she is thousands of years old However,pared to Thor and all of her siblings, She was still considered very young. Now, Chen Ming and his group were heading towards thend of Egypt. To get to thend of Greece, you must first pass through thend of the desert. Of course, in thend of Egypt, there were also a number of nux power fragments. It''s a pity that neither the Snow Realm nor the Norse had any fragments of her power. "This is exactly where we were before." Chen Ming was currently in the midst of a blizzard. It was at this point that he had been before. He looked around, the blizzard couldn''t do anything to him. And he couldn''t do anything either. It''s useless to use the map here. Since this area has nothing to be andmark. Chen Ming would have to rely solely on luck now. And fortunately, his luck has always been good. The blizzard was not a problem for Chen Ming and his group. Right now, around Chen Ming and his group, there was arge dome protecting everyone from the blizzard. But the cold wasn''t a problem. But what was the problem that prevented Chen Ming and his group from getting out of this blizzard? Even Loki himself couldn''t help it. She told everyone that this was her first timeing this far from Valha and Asgard.please visit "Father won''t let me leave Valha and Asgard. If I had ventured outside thend I can easily show you the way." Loki lies She even managed toe out of Valha and Asgard. She was still lost here anyway. Only Thor and Odin know how to get out of the blizzard. Chen Ming let out a sigh. Odin did not tell him anything about this blizzard. Even though Odin was old, he shouldn''t have forgotten to tell him about it. He must have expected something from him to get him lost in this blizzard. Chang''e, Ni Ye and Hua Lan were currently trying to work together to figure out how to get out of here. Chang''e wanted to use the Void to absorb the blizzard. But when she tried to do so She found that she was almost frozen by Yin all over her body. This blizzard had a divinity that was even stronger than her. whoever made it It must be a Highgod for sure. She was lucky to have Chen Ming''s Yang. Otherwise it would have been difficult. Ni Ye and Hua Lan They didn''t have a dao that could deal with this problem. The Demon Nie Ni Dao that she did was to use the inky ck mes to create warmth. Meanwhile, Hua Lan with the Nightmare Dao She couldn''t do anything at all. It can only help strengthen Ni Yue and Chang''e. "I''m really useless. Can''t do anything." Hua Lan let out a sigh. which she received The words of constion from Chen Ming and the others This might not be her time. She hoped that The five walked longer and longer into the blizzard. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. He sensed something from within the snow. "Stop first" Chen Ming told everyone to stop. He now raised his hands forward. The dome that shields everyone from the blizzard is erged. It grew bigger and bigger until it covered a radius of several kilometers. Now when there is no blizzard ahead Everyone saw something astonishing. In front of everyone was a strange architecture. Chen Ming sensed that something was living within the various architectures in front of him. "Asgardians, what are you doing here?" Someone''s voice came from within. Chen Ming along with Chang''e, Ni Ye and Hua Lan looked at Loki. She was the only Asgardian here. "You people of Midgard." Now it was Chen Ming and the three girls'' turn to raise their eyebrows. Chen Ming looked at thergest building here. It looked like a temple made of ck stone. and covered with snow It''s a perfect cut. Loki at this moment couldn''t help but speak up. "Why did Ie here? It''s my business. By the way, you spoke without showing yourself like this. I don''t know magic If I had to guess, you must have such an ugly appearance that you dare not show yourself." Chen Ming looked at Loki. He knew what she wanted to do. provoke the other person to be so angry that they have to show themselves However, this n was too bad for him to say. But after she said it, she only had to observe the situation. Loki, she''s not a fool. She dared to say that because she was sure that the other party was weaker. But negligence is the path to death. What she did might seem like she was reckless, but it wasn''t. It was all in the calctions. The woman right now was going to make the other person angry to the point of carelessness. and it worked The other party was so angry that he had to show himself. "Dark Elf?" who portrayed himself as a slender man have a good looking face However, he had ck skin and long pointy ears and red eyes. Just looking at him, he was already a Dark Elf. It was different from the Moon Tribe that Chen Ming had encountered. "Asgardians, you are as arrogant as ever. Dare toe to ournd and speak like this. You guys want to wage war with us again, right?" Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. The other party seems to be nning a war with Asgard already. All they need is instion. ''Don''t tell me this is what Odin wants us to do. Really crafty We can''t get out of this situation like this.'' Chapter 776 776 He Was Tricked. The dark elf that had spoken fiercely just now Suddenly, he felt as if his body wanted to bend down to the ground. He hadn''t felt this way before, but ''This feeling'' Dark elves were not that different from elves. They hold and respect the same god. They worshiped the dragon and the tree of the Yggdrasil world. The dark elf looked at Chen Ming once more. This time, he felt goosebumps all over his body. He who had acted arrogant before had turned pale. "Ta-ta, you''re not a Midgardian." Loki is about to annoy the Elf once more after he insults the honor of Asgardians. However, she stopped when she saw the dark elf''s strange expression. She looked at Chen Ming, not understanding what had happened. At first, the dark elf looked arrogant, but once again stared at Chen Ming. Once again, he had this attitude. The Dark Elves were a race full of arrogance. They weren''t that strongpared to Asgard and Valha. But they are known for their survival and sneak attacks. If at war with Asgard and Valha, the Dark Elves could easily be defeated. but still War never gets better, it only gets worse. Thend will weaken and may be attacked by gods and demons from other realms Therefore, avoiding losses is the best thing right now. Loki couldn''t understand why the dark elf''s expression had changed. Seeing Chen Ming''s dragon eyes open. She immediately understood. She had almost forgotten that Chen Ming was a dragon. Plus it''s an advanced dragon. Of course, a Dark Elf who revered the Dragon Lord and the World Tree would have acted like this. Loki chose to remain silent and see how Chen Ming would deal with this issue. Chen Ming was definitely ying the role he yed back at the space colony. He spoke with a voice full of majesty and majesty. as the lord of all dragons "I''m not an Asgardian. I am the lord of all dragons. Seeing me, why haven''t youe to wee me yet?" As soon as Chen Ming said that, His dragon energy spread all over the ce. Of course, Chen Ming shifted his strength to within a few square kilometers. In this way, there was no way for the Egyptian or Greek gods and demons to know his identity. Neliel, the dark elf who had spoken so arrogantly just a moment ago, heard Chen Ming say that. He quickly sent a signal to the dark elves inside. He rushed over to Chen Ming with a expression full of respect. Completely different from the beginning. He had already stood in front of Chen Ming. Then knelt down to one side and touched his left chest with the other hand. "I was wrong to dare to offend you. Please kill me alone. because others are unaware of your divine self." Neliel wanted to take sole responsibility for his actions. He wanted to find out about the Asgardians who caused his kind to end up in this state. I didn''t think to cause trouble for the dragon at all. He knew how Chen Ming could be the Dragon King. That was because his bloodline was inherited from the Dark Elves who were descendants of the previous Dragon Lord. His bloodline was reacting violently to Chen Ming. It told him that if Chen Ming wanted He could take out him and all the dark elves with a snap of his fingers. Chen Ming shook his head. He himself could feel the Dragon Bloodline within the Dark Elves ying with each other. "I didn''te here to hurt you. Actually, I''m here to help you guys." Besides, Chen Ming didn''te here to help the Dark Elves. It''s just an ident. But if you were to guess Odin''s thoughts What he wanted was for Chen Ming to take care of the dark elves. that is about him ''I wonder if we might have to sweep away what the true dragon of the past did. You have to n well like this. Chen Ming was holding Divinity or the Dao of Dragons. He was considered the true dragon lord. and sooner orter There must have been a high-ranking True God or Demoning to him for sure. heard what Chen Ming said Neliel''s eyes filled with tears. Finally, the dark elves'' hard days were about to end. With the help of the dragon They will definitely get out of this snowynd. He probably didn''t know that Chen Ming was actually lost too. The current Chen Ming along with his group were all weed by the dark elves. They don''t like Loki much though. However, Loki was Chen Ming''s guest. They needed to put an end to their resentment. Chen Ming, seeing how much they hated Asgardians, couldn''t help asking the background. "The Asgardians tens of thousands of years ago invaded ournds to establish their base. This ce used to be a dark elf realm." Asgard hase from thend of true gods and demons. They havee to upy thend that once belonged to the dark elves. In fact, it''s not just Asgard. but also Egyptians and Greeks This was thend of Dark Elves and other races. However, they had taken over theirnd. Causing them to live in secret like this I have heard about the existence of mythical gods and demons. Chen Ming couldn''t help but want to know more about the matter. And of course Neliel, the Dark Elf King, wanted to establish a good rtionship with Chen Ming. He thoroughly answered all the questions that Chen Ming had been curious about. Chen Ming obtained a lot of interesting information. Within the realm of the dark elves in this blizzard. There are fragments of Nux inside, but they can live because of it. If Chen Ming took it back, they would will surely die from a blizzard where the map can''t detect this shard of Nux''s power It was because it had already been processed. ''This fraction of my power isn''t that important. I''ll just give it to them. but at the price of loyalty to them.'' Nux advised Chen Ming to rule over them. Just like he did with the tribes in the space colony. She also told Chen Ming to listen. He was able to open a ck hole and direct these dark elves to his space colony. Due to the opening of a path outside the territory of the gods and demons here This made them unable to sense Chen Ming''s Divinity or Dao. And because this ce is covered with snow full of divinity There was no way for the true gods and demons here to sense his identity. Chen Ming trusts Nux. He presented this to Neliel. The answer he received back was not too surprising. "If the dragon sees fit We are ready to follow you everywhere." Neliel saw this kind of respect. He couldn''t help thinking of his General Feng Xian. Neliel had the same feeling as Feng Xian. but lighter "Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll get you and your people out of here. By the way, do you really not know the way to get out of here?" Chen Ming asked to be sure. "We sincerely apologize for our ipetence. We really can''t get out of here. If we can get out We would have gone to war with the Asgardians. Even though he''s dead." Chen Ming nodded. He was confident that Neliel would do as he said. This showed his loyalty to the dragon. He would not take revenge on the Asgardians if Chen Ming wanted to. Chen Ming then told Neliel it was okay. He will send Neliel and his men to thend he rules. He told Neliel to contact a young boy named Emil. He was the dragon apostle. heard that someone was already his apostle Neliel couldn''t help showing a jealous expression, Chen Ming thought, perhaps he needed more apostles of each n. Otherwise it might seem like he''s biased. Chen Ming thought that he would deal with thatter. After this, he must now find a way out of the Snow Country. And while he was thinking about how to get out of here. The map that Odin had given him shone brightly. It says patch update. "Is this an update patch?" Loki looked at Chen Ming. She smiled before bursting intoughter. "It seems that you have been tricked by Father. Father likes to do this all the time. Since father knew about technology Father likes to use it inbination with runes and magic formations." This map is not one of the treasures of Asgard. It was just an Odin invention. Chen Ming heard that and had to look at Odin again. and Loki too The two tag teams tricked him into using him. Chen Ming frowned before looking at Loki. "It''s funny, do you say that? It seems that your father made the right decision giving you and me." heard that Loki came to his senses. She shouldn''t have told him this. But her father could sneak a message like a patch update, but he didn''t. He chose to show it like that. ''Damn it, father. Are you still trying to find a partner for me? I told you I like to y. I won''t be tied down to anyone. Even if it was him.'' Loki roared out before turning away from him and never speaking to him again. Chapter 777 777 Totepes And Dolemi The newly updated map showed a way for Chen Ming to get out of the blizzard. He, together with everyone else, had now walked out of the blizzard area. and in the hot desert "What kind of weather is this? It would be too cruel." Hua Lan couldn''t help but speak. Aftering out of a blizzard, he came across a very high temperature desert. Chen Ming definitely wanted to protect everyone from everyone''s burning Divinity. He used his Dao to control the air around him. Makes the heat much less "How''s the weather like?" Chen Ming asked Hua Lan who seemed to have a problem with the air. Hua Lan smiled at Chen Ming. He really took good care of her. Besides Hua Lan Chang''e and Ni Ye also smiled at him. Chang''e and Ni Ye could use their Yin to cool the air. However, it didn''t feel as good as Chen Ming''s power. "Wow, the weather is so good." Hua Lan walked over and hugged Chen Ming''s arms and thanked him. Chen Ming nodded. Loki was also helped by Chen Ming. But she didn''t say anything. She just thought in her heart that Just changing the temperature of the air she could do. But she just didn''t want to show off her strength. which if a person who knows Loki well to know how arrogant she is However, the fact that she didn''t show off her strength like this It shows that something is bothering her. "Everyone, what are you feeling?" Loki looked in one direction. It is a direction with arge pyramid. Chen Ming and everyone nodded. "I feel like someone is staring at us from that direction." Chang''e spoke up. She could feel everyone''s gaze from the huge pyramid. But she didn''t see anyone at the pyramid. "Yes, I feel the same way too. However, I feel like he or she is deliberately looking at us." It meant that the other party had not concealed their gaze towards Chen Ming''s group. "Looks like the other party wants us toe see Loki. Do you have any good ideas?" Chen Ming asked Loki. She was the first to sense someone looking at everyone. plus from Loki''s face as if she knew something Chen Ming then asked her. and wanted to know what she knew about this ce Loki looked at Chen Ming. She knew immediately that he knew what she knew. She only shook her head before speaking. "Never once to have as many people able to see me out as you All we have to do now is go there. Let me just say it. I''ve heard father talk about the things in the pyramids." Chen Ming looked at Loki. He wanted her to exin further. "Egypt with Asgard and Valha have always been in trouble. Hundreds of years ago, something happened. Father called a meeting to deal with the problem. And Father spoke about the pyramids. triangr architecture Within the king of Egypt was buried. They were the ruling ss of Egypt. They are considered allies with Asgard and Valha. Because they want to fight Anubis and other gods who bring trouble in this desertnd." Simply put, the gods brought trouble for innocent people. These gods don''t care about how human life is. heard Loki exin Chen Ming let out a sigh. Loki looked at Chen Ming before smiling. "Father has never given anyone anything for free. No, you can call him a fool. If you are still using that map Father will still be able to secretly use you." Chen Ming nodded. True, if he stopped using this map He would immediately stop working for Odin, however. "No, I''ll keep using it. as far as i have noticed The tasks that he wanted me to handle were mutually beneficial. This time will probably be the same. There''s a fragment of Nux''s power in that pyramid." Chen Ming looked at the map. Nux''s power shards are inside that pyramid. Loki heard that and she nodded. "I''m going to be the god of deceit. But I can''tpare with my father. However, he is not a deceitful god at all." Loki emphasized, she saw this but loved her father very much. Although she sometimes wanted to p him in the face once or twice. But every time he did it, it was for the people and for herself. Chen Ming nodded to Loki. He knew that Odin would not use him without benefit. He knows what he should or shouldn''t do. inside the great pyramid Who would have thought that the ce was supposed to be a Pharaoh''s tomb? There will be a great metropolis within. and protected by a righteous king His name is Toteps. "The Dragon King has now visited thend of the desert. He will bring about great changes." The totepes spoke as he slowly rose from his golden throne. Beside him was Cleopatra. Her name is Dolemi. She, who had heard Toteps say, could only nod. Both of them lived for tens of thousands of years. Although they weren''t as strong as the true gods Anubis or Amunrah. However, both of them were still able to protect their country. by bringing the country and people into the pyramid Within the pyramid, even Anubis would not be able to defeat the two. Because of that, people could still live peacefully inside the pyramids. Although there are some people who want to get out of the pyramid. Toteps and Dolemi didn''t think to interfere. Just know that once you leave, you won''t be able toe back. and as the two have said No one could return after leaving the toteps jurisdiction. "Let''s go. to wee those who will bring change." totepes upon rising from the throne Immediately he headed out of his temple with his Cleopatra. He hoped that the Dragon King would favor his territory within the pyramid. "I will have to hold a celebration to strengthen this bond. He will be like the benefactor of all the people of Egypt. Y" The totepes ordered to go down. and everyone will do ording to hismand. in front of the entrance of the pyramid Chen Ming and everyone in his group had arrived. Along the way, Chen Ming and everyone had encountered a desert beast. However, they didn''t think of approaching their group. Because each Chen Ming''s group had a very high power level. The desert beasts knew thating after their group Finally, how will it end? "Everyone be careful. Although we are confident that the other party has no malicious intent. But be careful, it won''t hurt anything." Everyone listened to Chen Ming''s words. Being on guard is fundamental to survival. Regardless of whether the other party has bad or bad intentions, but Sometimes people with good intentions can do bad things. If they had enough reasons "acknowledge" Everyone responded to Chen Ming''s words. Even Loki himself This was her first visit to Egypt. She must first learn the information here. before she could move around with ease. Chen Ming was the first to walk inside the pyramid. The size of the pyramid is quiterge. But even though it was big, it wasn''t big enough to be able to fit a desert with a whole big city in it. "This is within the dimensional rift." Chen Ming was sure that within the pyramid there was a dimension that was detached from reality. and when Chen Ming walked inside the pyramid and nothing unusual happened Chang''e, as a Long level from Chen Ming. She walked behind him. Close behind were Ni Ye and Hua Lan. Loki was thest to enter the pyramid. Simply put, she was the weakest in the group right now. Chen Ming afterwards heard something ringing in his head. The sound seemed extremely powerful. "Wee to mynd. I''ve been waiting for you to visit. King of Dragons" Chen Ming was a little surprised. But it''s only He had already expected that he might receive a response from the one who lured him to this pyramid. Chen Ming then replied from the original connection. "Thank you very much for your willingness to wee me and my people to your territory. Should I head to where you are at all?" Chen Ming spoke straightforwardly. He wanted to collect the fragments of Nux''s power as quickly as possible. He might be dependent on her soon. Chapter 778 778 Gather Power Fragments Temple of Anubis in the middle of the desert The huge statue that was several thousand meters tall now emitted a white light. Anubis appears. He stood on his own statue. His gaze swept back and forth. "This smell is the scent of a dragon." Anubis has just returned from trying to reach his own Divinity of Death. Within the singr state of the great universe He had a profound sense of death. He tried to approach it. but I don''t know why No matter how much you try to approach it He didn''t get to it for a while. He who knew it was useless to try to reach the Divinity of Death right now. So he came out of the singrity first. Who would have thought that once he hade out of the singrity? He could smell this rotten smell. For Anubis filled with the Divinity of the Dead or Tao filled with yin The smell of the dragon filled with yang or divinity of life. It made him feel nauseous. He looked in one direction. The direction he had clearly smelled. "If I guessed wrongly That is the territory of the totepes. Foolish Pharaoh and Kiopatra Dolemi." Both have already been mentioned. Anubis became angry. If not for the two He must have possessed Egypt by now. He plotted with the other gods to deal with Amunrah. This should belong to him. He would fill this ce with death so he could ess his divinity. "I can''t go inside its borders. I need someone who can enter in my ce." Anubises up with a n. Apparently he would have to deal with the two faster. I don''t know what n these two had to bring the dragon into this desertnd. Anubis mistakenly assumed that Toteps and Dolemi had brought the dragon into the interior of the desert. He certainly wouldn''t think it was Odin''s n. And Odin was now preparing to deal with him. inside pyramid Chen Ming, who was currently standing in front of the totepes and Dolemy. Has a face that is not very good Besides Chen Ming Toteps and Dolemi also had the same facial expressions. "It seems that Anubis hase out of his singrity. and he recognized your identity. Luckily, Dolemi was able to cover the smell of your dragon. Otherwise, Anubis would definitelye here with his army." The totepes had been nned from the start. He knew that Anubis would know that Chen Ming was here. However, even if he could not hide Chen Ming from Anubis, But he was able to mislead him. "We have about two lunar cycles left. If Anubis wants to deal with us He was unable to enter this ce. He must have sent his men in. And we don''t know who he''s going to send in. We can''t block the entrance. Because that would be killing people." There are only deserts and great cities here. But there were no oases or desert beasts to hunt for food. People here still depend on the desert outside for their survival. Chen Ming heard that. he realized something He asked Nux. Besides Nux, he was also blessed by Gaia. Gaia is the mother of all things. Of course, with her power He must be able to do something with this kind of situation. "I have a proposal. I want a fraction of Nux''s power in exchange for making thisnd full of fields and filled with water and life." like a dark elf Pharaoh Toteps and Cleopatra Dolemi used fragments of Nux''s power to create this split dimension. Totepes and Dolemi were silent for a moment. Chen Ming''s offer was good, however. If both give back a fraction of Nux''s power Thisnd will soon be destroyed. Then what is the use of receiving blessings from Chen Ming? And before Toteps and Dolemy had rejected Chen Ming''s offer, Chen Ming did something that surprised the two of them first. The two had only recently met Chen Ming. In fact, they had only spoken a few sentences with Chen Ming before Anubis came out of his Singrity. What surprised Chen Ming to both of them was that He can use Nux''s powers, no, he can use Nux''s powers. "You can use ck holes. This means that "You can use your powers instead of Nux. and besides that, we have received your bountiful blessings." Chen Ming nodded. He didn''t know what he was doing. It is considered to destroy Anubis'' n without knowing it. I wonder if Chen Ming also had the Dao of Good Luck. So he has been through various dangerous events. with almost no loss of his essence Inside the Pharaoh''s Temple This was the center of the Desert Kingdom within the Pyramid. The inside of the temple was quite dark. However, a golden light escaped from the hole in the ceiling. making it possible to see the corridor That golden glow emerged from the light of the Divinity of Amunrah that remained. It healed the people here who still believed in him. People will not get sick or die unnaturally. Everyone after death immediately went to the realm after death. will not be imprisoned by Anubis. The current totepes acted as Chen Ming''s guide. The two had onlye together one by one, while the others, Dolemi, were acting as guides on tours through the city. "This is where the remnants of Nux''s power remain. A fragment of Dark Mother''s power, who would have thought that would allow a fragment of Amunrah''s power to continue to this day?" What the totepes were about to exin was Yin Yang itself, which he didn''t need to exin because Chen Ming already knew. Chen Ming looked into the depths of the corridor where the golden light lit up. He nodded to the totepes. "I can''t go inside from here. If you want to recover the Dark Mother''s power fragments, You need to go inside yourself." "I understand." Chen Ming coated himself with Divinity of Darkness. He then slowly walked inside. The power of darkness couldn''t do anything to him right now. The totepes watched Chen Ming walk inside. He couldn''t help showing a relieved expression on his face. Chen Ming didn''t know how worried he was to toteps. He knew that if Chen Ming wanted He could easily destroy this ce. All he had to do was open the ck hole and suck everything in. ck holes can absorb anything. Including Divinity "Hopefully we won''t be enemies. No, things like that are impossible." Toteps is sure of that. The dragon of the modern era They weren''t as unreasonable as the old dragons. The dragon was full of arrogance and would never bow down to anyone. as the proverb once said Turtles outlive dragons because they know how to shrink their heads. Sadly, even though the Old Dragon was full of arrogance, But he was a benevolent dragon and always helped the weak gods. His arrogance could not allow him to neglect those who held themselves above others. in spite of himself not being qualified Like that, the old dragon was full of enemies. Inside the great desert city The city was as beautiful as ever. Dolemi introduced various important ces in the city. Which to be honest, it''s not as interesting as Dragon City, which is full of exotic things. But it still has its charm even if it''s not interesting. "Here we are fermenting grape wine. Its taste is very good. Are you guys interested in a cup of red wine?" Dolemy proposed, but Chang''e and the others immediately refused. The two saw a step in the making of wine. They couldn''t take it. They go up and step on the grapes to make the juice like that. "Actually, we have simr wines. Why don''t you give it a try?" Chang''e took out some grape wine. Not just grape wine But there are many different wines too. "The smell of these wines is very fragrant. Is this the grape wine from thatnd over there?" Dolemi became interested. It seemed that Chang''e''s grape wine was even better quality than her grape wine. Chang''e exined the origin of the wine. and how to ferment it "Hmm, ferment it in a wooden barrel? Really interesting." Deserts because it is a difficult ce for nts to grow. Finding a wooden barrel like that was extremely difficult. In fact, they might not even be able to find it in the desert. The grape wines here use y pots to ferment grape wines. Its smell is unique. But it''s not as good as fermentation in wooden barrels. Dolemy and Chang''e along with the others talked about wine. And while the four talked In the wine shop, a young man stared at the four with sharp eyes. He wanted to do something with Dolemi, but "What do you n to do?" He still hadn''t been able to do anything. He heard a voice and sensed some girl behind him. He tried to turn around to pretend to be ignorant, but "what happened" Something had happened that he hadn''t expected. He found that he was no longer in the wine shop. He was currently standing in shallow water. The sky was filled with white clouds and red skies. It looked extremely frightening. as if he was in a nightmare Chapter 779 779 Test The young man who was trying to attack Dolemi was actually someone Anubis had sent long ago. Dolemy rarely left the temple. But now she hase out to take a group of young women in strange clothes for a walk. Seeing that this was a good timing, he did not hesitate to start the quest he had been assigned. Who would have thought that he hadn''t even done anything yet, that he was exposed and taken to an unknown ce? "Who are you exactly? How dare you block my way?" he tried to frighten However, looking at it, it probably wouldn''t work. Because the other party was just looking at him with indifferent eyes. It was as if he wasn''t worth talking to. He tried to use his Divinity. But no matter what I do, it doesn''t work. ''what happened Why can''t we use our Divinity?'' This is too weird. It was as if there was no Divinity here. "There is no divinity. How is it possible?" This time, the girl who grabbed him looked at him. There was a slight change in her eyes. She raised one finger. The water on the ground turned into sand. After that, the sand began to change. It merged into a huge monster. He saw the sand monster that the girl controlled. He couldn''t help but speak up. "Yes, yes, you stole my divination! How is it even possible!" Having Divinity stolen was no different from being killed. No, it''s much heavier than that. If he dies, there is still a chance that Divinity will take him with him. But if destroyed or stolen I can forget that any nation will be able to get back the original Divinity. "Thief. Haha. Do you really think that? I don''t care about your weak Divinity." This was the first time he had heard the girl''s voice. Her voice was extremely mesmerizing. He tried to shake his head. He cannot be enchanted by the enemy''s charm. "You have made a terrible mistake to hinder me like this. Lord Anubis must-" He wanted to threaten her with the name of Anubis. If he couldn''t scare her Anubis must be able to do it. He is a famous death god that is famous like that. But he didn''t even finish speaking. He was blown away by the desert beasts that had obeyed him. "It''s really noisy, it''s just trash, don''t be trash." The girl didn''t let him speak. The young man gritted his teeth and allowed himself to be crushed like that. he can''t do anything It can only be a sandbag for the desert beast. All that had happened was actually just a dream. The young man aiming to attack Dolemi was currently sleeping in the wine shop. Dolemy looked at the unconscious young man with sharp eyes. She looked at the person who saved her. "Thank you very much for helping me this time." Hua Lan shook his head. All she could do was use her Dao. Who would have thought that the other party would be so weak? She looked at Dolemy before speaking. "Indeed, you too can protect yourself. You know that the sent killers have malicious intent against you. But you want to test us." Hua Lan saw it, Chang''e, and Ni Ye too. Dolemy used herself as a test to see what the three intended for her and her husband. After seeing that she hade out to protect her She could tell that Chen Ming and his three wives did not have malicious intent. "I''m sorry. If my test would make the three of you feel dissatisfied But it is really necessary for me and my husband." Hua Lan, Chang''e, and Ni Ye nodded. They understood Dolemi''s position. She didn''t know if the three of them would have the same stance as Chen Ming. But now she knows. She was ready to pay anything if the three of them needed anything from her in apology. "It''s okay, but don''t have another time, that''s enough." Just one test should be more than enough. Dolemy nodded, after which she looked at the young man who was sleeping in nightmares. It''s time to iron. "I''m sorry. The tour of the city must end here. I need to bring this deity back to the temple to find out about Anubis. The three of you can continue exploring the city without me. and no one will dare to offend you." Dolemi finished speaking. She immediately disappeared along with the young man. Hua Lan, Chang''e, and Ni Yan looked at each other before shrugging. The trio decided to continue their trip together. It was as if what happened just now hadn''t happened. "Let''s continue exploring the city. in order to obtain important information for Ming." All three havee to an agreement. immediately began to search for information "The spirit of the gods sent to the inside of the pyramid has been destroyed." Within the Desert Gods n a young woman spoke up She was dressed in white cloth. Her skin was tanned. Her eyes were golden. Her eyes saw the shattered souls of gods sent into the interior of the pyramid. She was blessed by Anubis. If something happened to the gods or demons that were sent into it she will know first and she will bring the information she received Come and tell the gods who are stationed not far from the pyramids. "Hmph, that guy is full of arrogance in his divinity. It''s not strange to be dealt with. And how are the others?" Beside her, there was another desert god. He was an experienced old man. He had the same skin color as her. However, his eyes were red. There are tattoos on his skin. Each tattoo tells a story of his battle. "The other person''s position has not yet been revealed. Each of them does a good job of reaching people. Not even Toteps and Dolemi could tell that they belonged to us." The old man''s brows furrowed together. I saw the old man''s face. The girl who saw everything couldn''t understand why he looked so worried. "You would think that in spite of everything going well, Then why do I have such a look on my face? I''ll tell you one thing. Whatever it is, it''s the way we think. It''s often not what we think. You gave me the Eye of Anubis." The girl who received the Eye of Anubisman She didn''t hesitate to goug out her eyeballs and give them to the old man. He who had received her eyes closed his eyes The eyes in his hand shone brightly. He could see what a girl could see. "Hmm, this is it." The moment he used the Eye of Anubis He appeared somewhere. It was and unlike any he had ever seen. The architecture around him It''s not something that a desert dweller is capable of making. He was currently standing on an upside down building. But even if he was upside down, he would not fall to the ground. "This boundary is truly amazing." The old man tried to use his Divinity. However, he found that he couldn''t use his Divinity. "This ce is not in reality. This is a dream It is a divinity that is no less interesting. Why didn''t you show up and introduce me to it a little more?" The old man spoke without looking back where a young woman had now appeared. The girl that appeared behind the old man was definitely Hua Lan. Ruler of thisnd of dreams She was not surprised that he could see her identity and her Nightmare Dao. He was a middle ss True God. Same level as Chen Ming "I can''t fight you." Hua Lan spoke with a calm voice. She admitted that she could not fight him. Although in their own divinity, but "Hou, it looks like you didn''t bring me here to defeat me. I guess you want to imprison me here as long as possible so your guys can go and deal with my guys." The old man spoke confidently, but the young woman shook her head. Then, she did something that caused the old man to open his eyes wide. "You really don''t remember me, do you?" Golden wings appeared behind Hua Lan. The calm-looking old man suddenly shuddered. "Oh, you, you are the survivor of Anubis'' purges. Wings, you, you are." Hua Lan smiled. He seemed to still recognize her. He is the Astec protector god. who saved her life and sent her to and far away from Anubis. "Yes, I am the angel you saved. It''s my turn to help you. Take this." Hua Lan handed something to the old man. What she gave him was the key to freedom. He will no longer be imprisoned by Anubis. No, not just him. But so were the other desert gods. They will be able to return to their own Divinity. and was no longer forced to follow Anubis. What Hua Lan gave him was actually a Dragon Orb filled with Divinity that Chen Ming had betrayed with Anubis. Chapter 780 780 Missing Loki Chen Ming now looked behind his back. The path he walked on was filled with darkness. If it was anyone else, they would feel scared. even real gods and demons Because within this darkness was no ordinary darkness. But it is the eternal darkness that is Nux''s home. No true god or demon dared to enter this ce. because they will be absorbed and disappear Not even Anubis can enter the singrity. Here, even he might be swallowed up. Chen Ming who had entered this terrifying territory Instead, he didn''t show a frightened expression. Instead, he felt like he was at home. "Wee back darling" Chen Ming, who had been walking into the darkness for a while now. He heard the voice of a beautiful woman. Is there any other girl here? if not nux She appeared in a noble appearance. Her body was extremely beautiful. He couldn''t see Nux''s face right now. Because it might be too much for him. "returned" Chen Ming ys after Nux. He went over to hug her before kissing her. He knew that the Nux in front of him was not the Nux sleeping inside him. "Really impatient, my husband. Didn''t the main body Nux say that he should approach us gently?" Nux spoke up, but she didn''t seem to be offended by the way he approached the model. "I know what you want, my Yang, you want it, right?" This was probably the harvest that Chen Ming felt the best. Nux heard that andughed. He really knew her. Whether it''s the original body or the sub body. He could easily reach her. "Yes, I need your Yang. Can you give it to me?" Nux slowly undresses. Chen Ming at this moment saw the bouncing mound of meat and felt extremely dizzy. he felt something His clothes were gone. "Umm, Noux, can you return those clothes after they''re done?" It''s not worth much. However, it was the shirt Chen Ning bought for him in another world. Nux smiled. "I''ll give it back after I''ve sniffed it to my satisfaction. Fufufu, you don''t mind, do you? I''ve been lonely for a long time. I know that after you finish your business with me You would have to leave me to find my sisters and sisters in othernds." Nux is very sexy right now. Chen Ming could only nod. He hoped that Chen Ning wouldn''t mind him. "Come, my husband, give me your Yang here." Nux rubbed her stomach. If possible, she would like to have a child with him. But she knew it was impossible. She had to be perfect if she wanted to give birth to him the Little Dark Dragon. Chen Ming gulped. He will do his best to harvest fragments of Nux''s power. outside the temple Toteps doesn''t know what it''s like to harvest fragments of Nux''s power. He thought it would be very hard work. In fact, the work was hard. But it''s a happy job. "It will be a long time. Harvesting Nux''s fragments of power isn''t easy." It was as he said. It must have taken a really long time. It depends on the satisfaction of both of them. The toteps then head out of the pharaoh''s temple. He heard Dolemi calling him. "It seems to be going ording to n. Now, how should we deal with the problem of iing calls?" Toteps headed to where Dole existed. He could consult with her after that. outside the pyramid The old man, the supreme god of the Aztecs, had awakened. He had a very serious expression on his face. "My lord, is something wrong with that expression on your face?" The desert goddess looked at the old man. She now has the Eye of Anubis back. When she saw the old man''s face She couldn''t help asking out of concern. If Anubis'' ns go wrong It wasn''t just her and the old man who had to be punished. But the people who respected her and him would also be punished. That was something she absolutely could not allow to happen. The gods were not interested in human life. No matter how much death The humans would not stop producing offspring. Chen Ming walked out of the Dark Realm with a dazzling smile. It seems like harvesting fragments of Nux''s power and recing it with his own would be heavy but something he likes. In a good mood, he immediately headed towards Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan. He sensed that Dolemi had now returned to Toteps. Plus she was able to catch someone else. He felt that the person being captured was in a nightmare. I''m shaking just thinking about it If Hua Lan could pull the enemy into her dream That''s game over. Aside from the other side being much stronger than her. and even so On the other hand, she couldn''t do anything. have to wait for help from outside The outside help of true gods and demons is not difficult to find. All you have to do is release your own avatar. Hua Lan when using her power, the downside was that she wouldn''t be able to use her Dao on other targets. make her second However, if shebos with Chang''e and Ni Ye, No one would take all three down for sure. "Come then, Ming. I have something I want to say to you." Hua Lan looked at Chen Ming. Her face now had a pale face. It seemed that she had used too much power. Chen Ming immediately restored her with his power. "Is there something like that? Why do you have this condition? The god you trapped in your dream wasn''t strong at all, was it you?" Chen Ming had seen her in this state before. This was the state of her forcing her Nightmare Dao twice at the same time. It put too much of a burden on her body. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I have something to say to you What I want to say is I met a deity who helped me and my sister. He was now under the tyranny of Anubis. cannot escape." Chen Ming knew about it. Hua Lan''s railing passed through all of her memories. This indicates that thisnd also had the Aztec Empire. "Did you give that to him?" Chen Ming sensed the connection. and the connections are growing more and more "Are you angry with me for doing that without consulting you first?" Hua Lan felt guilty. She was afraid that she would not have the opportunity to help her benefactor. So she gave her the dragon fruit he gave her in case of emergency. Chen Ming smiled before lightly tossing her head. Hua Lan was shocked, she didn''t feel any pain at all. "I''m not angry with you, if it were me, I''d do the same." Hua Lan was delighted. He had never been angry with her or anyone in the family. He was always gentle with everyone. Probably because of this, everyone liked him. Hua Lan hugged Chen Ming. His body was very warm. Even if it smells of Nux She knew right away that harvesting Nux''s power fragments would involve blending yin and yang. That way it will be easier. The nux inside Chen Ming also seemed to be stronger. She could protect Chen Ming from High God and Supreme God. She only needed two more fragments of her power. The rest is considered a bonus. Afterwards, Chen Ming asked what ns she had against the gods who had saved her. She told him that if possible, she would help him break free from Anubis. But the safety of Chen Ming and everyone else muste first. "Sooner orter We still have to face Anubis. You don''t have to worry, I will avenge you." Hua Lan nodded. In this life, she made the right decision to choose him to be her partner. "Now, can someone tell me where Loki is?" Loki disappeared, no one knew where she was. Chen Ming couldn''t help using a map to find her. Loki''s Divinity is truly extraordinary. can even touch his senses "See, she is¡­ inside the pyramid? What did she do in there?" Chen Ming looked at Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan. "You go, we''ll continue walking. As for Anubis, we can talk after you captured Loki." Chang''e smiled, she was going to spend time with her sister. There''s not much here, but However, the culture waspletely different from what they had left. Now they are learning to make pottery. It helped calm them down. and ess to the Tao more easily Chen Ming nodded. He then disappeared. He headed inside the pyramid surrounded by the desert and the big city. He knew what Loki wanted. Chapter 781 781 Pyramid Puzzle Loki is not a god who can stay in ce for a long time. Seriously, she was like a restless person. She likes to keep ying pranks. if there is no control Good or bad, she might even cause the desert to flood. Don''t leave her alone. And that was what Chen Ming had done. Who would have thought that if he just disappeared for a few hours, her symptoms would already be gone? She saw that no one was watching her. Her symptoms started She was now having fun all over the ce. She had teased people all over the ce. However, it was just a prank as a joke. She quickly got bored of things. Decided to explore the interesting things in the pyramid. She wanted to invite others to go with her, however. "I am Loki, I am not grouped with others in my adventures." Loki then headed inside the pyramid herself. She was confident that she could deal with every problem. If there is a problem "This ce is crazy interesting. There are also puzzles to solve." Loki encounters a number of puzzles while exploring the pyramids. She was able to solve those mysteries almost instantly. She was now on the third floor of the pyramid. There are a hundred floors here. The higher the floor The more difficult the puzzle will be. And just as she was about to go to the fourth floor She found that someone was already waiting for her in the way up to the fourth floor. "Here, you must have cheated me. There is no way you could have been here before me." The person who appeared in front of Loki was Chen Ming. He didn''te here normally. But use the method to enter from the back door "It''s not wrong to call it cheating at all." Chen Ming shrugged. He stared at Loki. His calm expression disappeared. His expression was now filled with seriousness. Loki felt strange. She felt "bad" that Chen Ming looked at the model''s face. Even her father couldn''t make her feel like this. "Now tell me why you separated from everyone like this." Loki gulped. It looked like she really pissed him off. She sensed that he was not angry that she had secretly escaped. However, he was angry that she wouldn''t tell others where to go. and made him worry. He believed that Loki would be safe inside the pyramid. "Ah, I''m sorry, I forgot to think about it." Chen Ming shook his head. He knew that she really felt guilty. But she lied to him about forgetting. She only remembered that she had decided not to tell. She believed that it was easier to apologize than to ask for permission. "You think I didn''t catch up with you? Loki, you might be the God of Deception. But I will tell you that humans are no less. Sometimes they are way more creative than you will realize. Well, I don''t want to scold you too much. However, if you don''t tell us anything else when you''re going anywhere, I will send you back to Odin." This is an ultimatum. He''s here to harvest the fragments of Nux''s power. It''s full of dangers. Fortunately, the first and second fragments were in a safe ce. However, next time it might not be as safe as this. "I¡­ I understand." Loki knows when to retreat. She chose to nod. She then looked at Chen Ming with anticipation. She didn''t want to go back empty-handed right now. She had already made it through four levels. Only ny-six floors missing. Chen Ming let out a sigh upon seeing her pleading expression. She could not restrain herself. Because her Divinity would definitely not ept her. "Alright, don''t make that face. I will go with you I have received permission from Toteps as well." Chen Ming was authorized by the totepes. He also said that if he and Loki were able to solve all one hundredyers of the puzzle. Both will receive special prizes as well. Loki''s eyes shone brightly. The more she wanted to solve the mystery. But with Chen Ming He felt different from Mrs. "There must be a reason why he asked us to solve this mystery. But he didn''t want to tell us and because it didn''t do any harm to us. So he dared to do that." Loki nodded, she thought the same. But since it''s not harmful. The two of them shouldn''t have thought too much and quickly solved the mystery in the pyramid together. It''s gonna be fun Loki hopes that the reward is what she wants. The gods of the desert now began to regain their divinity. However, they were unable to show themselves that they had been released from Anubis'' shackles. that they cannot do that It was because even if they were released from their shackles Anubis was still able to capture them back as usual. He was a High True God. What could a middle and lower god like them do? "We only have to enter there. If it was there, we would be protected." Many gods wanted to enter the pyramid to hide from Anubis, but "Will they let us in? Hundreds of thousands of years ago Have you forgotten what we did to them?" A desert god spoke up. He still remembered a long time ago. He was forced to kill arge number of people. until he was known as the god of the red desert The sand was filled with the blood of pure people. He hates Anubis to this day. But he couldn''t do anything. "That story is true. But don''t forget that we are forced We didn''t want to do those bad things ourselves." the goddess of the desert said She had the same experience as the Red Desert God. Her divinity was filled with blood. She had to live with this truth forever. And while the gods and goddesses of the desert were discussing what to do next, Koupaka, the god of the desert, no, of the Aztecs spoke. "We should go to the pyramid." Everyone looked at Koupaka in surprise. Koupaka is considered to be the only Middlegod that can stand up to a Highgod like Anubis. But it was a long time ago Now it''s unknown what will happen if the two fight again. Koupaka is stronger than before. And Anubis himself too. heard what Koupaka said Everyone has a tendency to agree to enter the pyramid. He was considered famous amongst the desert gods and goddesses. "Will they ept us? Those of us whose hands were stained with the blood of their ancestors." "They will understand. We have no choice." "If that''s the case I will believe you again. Just like every time you guide us." where the desert gods and goddesses remained conscious and did not fall into the madness of their divinity. Thanks to Koupaka The end of the raging desert gods and goddesses finally ended beneath the desert floor. be a part of it forever Sometimes they wish they were. But not while Anubis was still ruling thend of the desert. "I''ll go there first to see the situation. If I don''te back, know that I might be dead. But if the people who help me and everyone are what I think He will surely help us." All the desert gods and goddesses nodded. This isn''t the first time Koupaka has volunteered to take a risk instead. He is everyone''s leader and savior. he is the strongest Koupaka, after speaking, immediately headed towards the pyramid. He wanted to meet the survivors of his kingdom. inside the pyramid Chen Ming and Loki solved the puzzles with ease. Loki was able to solve the mystery herself. However, with Chen Minging in, solving the mystery was even faster. "Your knowledge of formation camps is really extraordinary. As expected of Father''s interest." "Yes, he is so interested that he wants to give his daughter to him." "Hey, I didn''t agree on this matter. I don''t care about love I just like to travel and y every day." "I love you, but I don''t want to be tied down." "Here, your phrases are really creative. Where did you go to study?" The two chatted together and solved puzzles. Loki had never had anyone do this to her before. Even if she doesn''t care about love matters But having a friend who can y together like this is not bad. Plus her Fenrir liked him just as much as his Fenrir. I really want to know what if his daughter and son had a child. It must be awesome. The two of them had now solved the mystery to the highest level. and when the two of them opened thest gate It made both of them stunned. Neither of them thought that there was such a thing in the pyramid. Chapter 782 782 Im Here To Bargain. The totepes now watched as Chen Ming and Loki solved the mystery inside the pyramid. These were puzzles that even he himself could not solve. He may have built this pyramid out of his own divinity. But these puzzles were trade-offs for building the pyramids. The person who designed the pyramid told him that Anyone can solve the puzzle. will receive a magnificent reward from him. Toteps do not know who he is. However, he felt like he was an ant in front of him. "He must be a Supreme God. There was no way we would feel that way even if the other party was a High God like Anubis." The feeling waspletely different. Anubis might have scared him. However, that person made him feel hopeless. And now, Chen Ming and Loki had arrived at the final mysterious room. And the rewards they received made thousands of year old toteps speechless. "This is the reward that the two of them will get after winning the mystery!" What was inside the room was difficult toprehend. Back to Chen Ming and Loki. The two of them looked at what was in front of them. Both of them were surprised and stunned at the same time. "This is the beginning of Christmas. The Christmas tree is inside the pyramid." Loki doesn''t know what a Christmas tree is. However, she liked its decoration. In addition, there was snow falling around the Christmas tree as well. "The weather here is really cool. Perfect for an Asgardian like me. May I have this tree?" Loki tries to touch the Christmas tree but Her hand passed through it as if it wasn''t there. "It seems it won''t ept me. really strange Why did I hear a voice in my ear saying that I was a stubborn child and couldn''t touch it?" Loki wants to burn this tree. She started to dislike it. Chen Ming smiled andughed. He then tells Loki the legend about Christmas. She shrugged and told him that she had never heard such a story before. I suspect it''s a god from another myth that isn''t around here. Chen Ming was also curious, but didn''t want to think too much about it. He touched the Christmas tree and found that he could touch it. He could also hear the old man''sughter. "Looks like I''m a good boy. and good children will be rewarded." The Christmas tree emitted a green light before it transformed into a snow orb. Chen Ming could make one wish on it, whatever. "What would you wish for?" Loki was excited. She wanted to know what wish he would make. He couldn''t save his blessings. He must only pray within days. Chen Ming now had many things he wanted. However, the first thing he needed was to collect the fragments of Nux''s power. "Wait a minute, my husband. If you use it to collect fragments of my power, You might not be able to move." Thinking of him when he was surrounded by Nux. It made him feel good. But he would feel good alone, it''s still like that. "Understood. Let''s change the request. Right now I have trouble with other true gods and demons. If I were to be a Supreme God, there would be no problem." Chen Ming would have no problem if he had be a Supreme God. Same ss as Nux but "There''s more to it than you think of being a supreme god or demon. If you skip the step There might be problemster." Nux warned Chen Ming with good intentions. She had been a supreme god for a long time. She knows how it will be. His life must be busier than it seems. outside the pyramid Koupaka has now brought all the gods of the desert to the entrance of the pyramid. The soldiers who guarded the entrance saw many desert gods gathering. and they became afraid. But he can''t back down. If something happens They must protect the entrance even if they die. "Stop right there. This was the territory of the Pharaoh Toteps. Go back to thend from which you came. Otherwise, it will be considered an invasion." keep it dark The soldier now had already opened the defense barrier. Even Anubis could not enter the area. Koupaka raised his hand to show that he had no malicious intent on Andaiing here. The gods of the desert followed him together. showed the same behavior as him Everyone followed the Koupaka by volunteering in One of them includes a desert goddess with the eyes of Anubis. But she took off those eyes to show her sincerity. The Eye of Anubis was now in her hands. Which is considered invalid at this time. The soldiers who saw him along with the gods and goddesses of the desert raised their hands and gave a friendly expression. They still didn''t lower their defenses. In fact, there have been many such attacks. So much so that they long ago stopped counting. "I didn''te here to fight. I came here to bargain." heard what Koupaka said One of the guards couldn''t help speaking up. "Bargaining, no way, we don''t believe you guys are here to negotiate. Last time you guys used this method to approach us. Don''t think that I will fail in such a scheme again." The soldier who spoke up His body was full of wounds. It shows that he has been through life and death battles in the past. He was the military leader who had long protected the entrance. He was thest of his group still alive. He absolutely could not believe what Koupaka said. Koupaka knew that an approach like this wouldn''t hurt. However, he still had another way. He was sure that soon Anubis must have known that they had disappeared. and if he catches everyone able to break free from his shackles He wouldn''t waste any more time tying them up. He will destroy everyone until there is not even a soul left. "I don''t have time to exin much. I and my men will not go near the entrance of the pyramid, you see? And I want you to tell Toteps that I''m free from Anubis'' bondage. And that''s because the dragon helped me and my people." The military leader heard what Koupaka said. He still didn''t believe it. He wanted to chase Koupaka and everyone away. Because even if they live or die, it''s not about him. However, before he could chase Koupaka and his crew away. He heard someone''s voicee from within his head. He wasn''t shocked to hear a voice in his head. because this is not the first time However, he was surprised by the order he received. "Let theme in." He heard his king''s voice. great pharaoh The Guard Chief felt hesitant after receiving the order. But this was an order from his king. He couldn''t refuse. He turned to his group before speaking up. "Pharaoh hasmanded them toe in. However, we must be as careful as possible. If they do something suspicious Use that right away." "acknowledge" The thing the soldier leader was talking about was a staff with the Divinity of Toteps on it. It would imprison those with malicious intent within his territory. Even anubis can get into trouble if they are confined. Koupaka looked at them before nodding. This is a sign that no one is allowed to do anything that doesn''t make sense. Because this might decide their fate. Everyone nodded in reply. They and she understood the need to bow their heads now. Koupaka and his crew enter the pyramid. And that was a big signal for Anubis. Inside the Temple of Anubis The dog-faced Death God sensed something. "How is it possible?" Anubis sensed that his connection with the gods and goddesses of the desert had been severed. Right now, he couldn''t see through his eyes that he gave to the Goddesses of the Desert. He was cut off from sight in the desert. The only thing he could do right now was using his senses. which was not enough as the desert was full of Amunrah''s divine remnants. even though it has been dealt with Amunrah was still causing him trouble. "Looks like my n was ruined. This must be the work of toteps. I should have killed it thousands of years ago." Gods can make mistakes, no, it''s better to say that gods make mistakes over and over again. Sometimes they don''t understand what it means to get rid of the problempletely. They stick to what they do on the basis of entertainment. Many times, it tends to turn around and bite them on a regr basis. Chapter 783 783 Loki Is A Naughty Child Chen Ming was currently thinking about what blessing he could wish for. And who will bless him? Santa us? Chen Ming had never believed in Santa before. But if there is a Christmas tree like this Shows that Santa us might be real. "If so, it must be very good." Chen Ming wished Santa had really existed. Ji Hua and Kang Ye must be very happy. They both like Santa us. Talking about Christmas He misses festivals. and while he was thinking about what to wish for He had heard the totepes sound before. "Lord Dragon I have something to tell you. Will you be able to make a wishter?" heard toteps say Chen Ming nodded. He knew that a blessing only he could ask for. This might not be fair to Loki. However, she told him that she didn''t want anything. I just want to travel and have fun. "And one more thing. I''m not a naughty boy I am not even a child." Loki still did not ept the fact that she was used of being a stubborn child. Chen Ming could only shook his head. From her personality, no matter what angle she looked at, she was still a child. He then tells Loki that he is going out. What does the toteps want to say to him? As for her, she would have to go back to Chang''e and the others. She has yed enough. "I understand. You don''t have to act like my father again." Loki then returned to Chang''e''s group but all was well. Because she knew that if Guan Chenming had a lot of them, He might even drive her home. And it was something she didn''t want. Her divinity was not suitable for inactivity. or anywhere came out into the wide world like this There was no way that Loki would go home so easily. And this is not a naughty child? Chen Ming after that immediately left the pyramid and headed towards the totepes. Along the way, he realized what Toteps wanted to talk to him about. He could sense the gods and goddesses of the desert connected to him. Toteps will definitely talk to him about this. "Really, right now we don''t know what to wish for. Why don''t we apply that blessing to these gods and goddesses?" Chen Ming tried to make too many wishes. The Christmas tree rejected his blessing. This immediately made him realize that there were limits to those who could bless him. He might just be a Highgod. Same level as Anubis and Hades. arrived at the spot where the totepes were Chen Ming also saw Hua Lan. She was talking to a middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader of the desert gods and goddesses. The middle-aged man, the Koupaka, looked at Chen Ming. He nodded his head respectfully. His level and Chen Ming were about the same level. However, Chen Ming saved him and his group. Of course he had to express his gratitude. "What are you going to do about this? I can have them here. but usually They are considered your people." The totepes spoke up. He was willing to let the desert gods and goddesses be within his territory. However, they and they could only exist as guests. They and they couldn''t settle down here. and one more thing At this moment, people began to express dissatisfaction. Many people died because of the desert gods and goddesses. Even if it was because Anubis forced them and her. But those who have no way out of who to me Always choose the person in front of him to be responsible. "I don''t have a way. I''m going to send them to mynd. But if you do that now Anubis will know that I can use Nux''s powers. Therefore, I may have to ask you to help me find a ce to live for them first." Chen Ming looked at the totepes. He nodded. He knew that Chen Ming should be kept a secret for now. when the timees He will be the trump card in dealing with Anubis. "Understood, I will ce them in the northern part of the city. and no one will disturb them. Those who disobey will be severely punished." Toteps love his people. But if you have to choose He was willing to sacrifice the few to save the big. Chen Ming will bring change in the desert. no matter what but He will always satisfy Chen Ming''s needs. "Thank you very much. Lord Dragon I am confident that we will seed in defeating Manubis this time." Koupaka spoke up. It seems that Anubis had already been opposed several times before. And it has always failed. This time, if it was the dragon from the eastern region Might be able to deal with Anubis. Within the frozen snownd The sky was full of darkness, but the stars shone with a beautiful light. In addition to the stars, aurora light was sent down from time to time on the ice and snow ground. This ce is like the North Pole of the world. However, the cold temperature was clearly different. Here the temperature is so negative that the sun can freeze. In and filled with cruelty of the frozen cold There seems to be no people living there, but Inside arge dome made of snow and ice people live This is the habitat of dwarves and reindeer. In the center of the dome was arge wooden house with a brick chimney. This house is beautifully decorated and warm. The dwarfs were flocking in and out of this house in fear. There seems to be some sort of festival that they have to prepare for. "Hurry up, we won''t be able to deliver the goods in time. If the item is not delivered in time There will definitely be bigger problems." A dwarf speaks to another dwarf. The two tried to carry something into a car where a reindeer was waiting. The reindeer is currently eating. Its diet is sweet, simr to mint candy. "I understand. However, even if we have as much as we have, it''s not enough. What should we do?" The Dwarves were worried. If you can''t deliver the items in time, there will definitely be trouble with the rulers of thisnd. Although he was very kind to everyone. But if you can''t deliver the item in time His faith in him will diminish. and when it diminishes It will affect his divinity. and when his divinity decreases, he bes weak. When they are weak, people will bully them. All the Dwarves worked diligently to avoid such a thing. inside the big house A big-belly old man dressed in red was wrapping presents at an incredible speed. His divinity is giving. The more things he gives to children or people with good hearts, the better. The stronger he will be. But hundreds of years ago People began to disbelieve in him. causing his power to weaken He was only at the middle level of True God''s power right now. If the demons knew about this, North Pole is going to be bad. "Whatever. We have to go back to being a Highgod. Otherwise, the fairies and deer in North Pole will be in danger." He was not worried about his own safety. But he was worried about everyone''s safety. This year he will do well. It was thest year before the Divinity he had umted a long time ago was gone. And by then every demon will know that he is not what he used to be. And while he was trying his best to wrap the gift. He heard someone''s prayers. This prayer is extremely powerful. If he could make this wishe true. Perhaps his Divinity would return to the high level it used to be. "Look, what is this prayer?" Old Man or Santa listened to the prayer and when he heard the prayer He had a smile on his face. This prayer is not difficult to do. It only depends on time. "Hohoho, it looks like we''ve survived. There is no need to worry about anything anymore, hohoho." Santa''sughter sounded everywhere. The stars decorate the sky more beautiful His divinity ising back. This ce will be safe for tens of thousands of years. in thend of the desert Chen Ming now had already made a wish. He wasn''t sure if his wish would work or not. "Are you sure you won''t make a wish for yourself?" Loki standing beside him I don''t understand why he didn''t make a wish for himself. but make a wish for others like this Chen Ming looked at Loki before speaking. "I have already tried asking myself. But it doesn''t seem to work. Santa suspected to be on the same level as me." Loki looked at Lin Long before nodding. She had heard what her father had said. If you want to bless a god of the same level It is considered very difficult. Because Divinities at the same level will try topete for unity among themselves. "Just like this It''s useless to you. But it benefits others. Good thing you got the prize. If it''s me, then I''ll die anyway, I won''t give it to anyone else. Even if you have to throw it away." Loki speaks frankly. This was an expression of her sincerity towards him. And Chen Ming knew it. "Yes, it''s really fortunate that it wasn''t a stubborn child like you who got a blessing." "Hey, I''m not a kid anymore!" Chen Ming only smiled before walking towards Hua Lan. She now had a very serious expression on her face. It seems that soon She would be able to avenge what she had done in the past. Chen Ming would help her in this regard. It was his duty to take care of the family. Chapter 784 784 Misunderstanding Chen Ming now looked at what had happened with sharp eyes. Anubis seems to realize something is up with the desert gods and goddesses he has sent to deal with Toteps and Dolemi. "It must have been pretty frustrating." The n did not go as he had imagined. Even gods might get angry. And he was furious right now. Asked how Chen Ming knew. All he had to do was look out at the desert. The desert that used to be golden and beautiful full of divinity of Amunrah It has now turned ck. Besides that, the sand turned purple as if it were poisonous. The aura of death spread everywhere. Amunrah''s Divinity is still there, but it can only defend one area at a time. Can''t do more than that. "Isn''t this kind of situation really the worst?" The toteps right now suddenly fell ill. Dolemi as Cleopatra had to take over the administration in his stead. She tried her best to resist the Divinity of Death to prevent it from entering the interior of the pyramid. and trying to keep the totepes alive while everything is happening Chen Ming tried to think of a way to help. "Ming, I think we should help both of them. Otherwise neither of them will die first. The pyramid was devoured by death. Why didn''t you release your true strength? Sooner orter, that dog-faced god would know your existence anyway." Ni Yue said to Chen Ming. no matter what the oue will be It was also a bad oue. What about the fact that Chen Ming had released his true power? Not that Anubis knew right away. This ce is protected by Amunrah. Before Anubis knew, he had toe close to the pyramid first. Chen Ming also thought the same thing. He nodded before raising his hand towards the sky. He unleashed the Divinity of Life (Yang). which is the pr opposite of the Divinity of Death (Yin). "This should be enough. At least for now." Chen Ming let out a sigh. The other party was supposed to be a High True God. His strength could only hold it back. and at the same time Koupaka also uses his Guardian Divinity. His golden wings spread out. He got his divinity back. With this power, he could save Chen Ming. Chen Ming looked at Koupaka. He nodded towards Chen Ming. "As long as I''m alive I will definitely not allow this ce to be destroyed." No more, it wouldn''t be like thest time when he couldn''t protect anyone. His firm voice could be heard. Chen Ming was sure that he would rather die than let Anubis enter here. "We can''t just wait and receive. We must attack and weaken the Divinity of the Dead. In the meantime, Santa will probably be here and he can help uster." Chen Ming Blessing asked for was He wants Santa to help the children in the desertnd. That would help both him and himself. Chen Ming at this moment still couldn''t believe it. He believed that gods existed. because he had already met but santa us He didn''t think such a god existed. He thought that Santa us was just a product of people''s imagination. And he came to realize that the imagination of so many people turned to faith was strong. "I will go with you too." Loki presents her Of course, she would definitely not miss out on such fun things. And Chen Ming knew about her Divinity. He only had to take her with him. But she had to do as he said. "Understood, you still treat me like a child. I will tell you that I am older than you." Loki crossed his arms, she couldn''t understand why Chen Ming treated her like a child when she was several dozen times older than him. Chen Ming shrugged, giving him an ultimatum, if Loki doesn''t obey, then For safety, he would use the function on the map to send her home. "You, that map can do that too." Chen Ming nodded before exining. He didn''t tell Loki everything. There were so many functions in the map that even he himself didn''t know about. Odin wanted him to discover it himself. and one of those functions is send loki home It is a function that is fixed and very useful in controlling Loki. Anubis was now so angry that the beautiful desert became a desert of death. Many people and creatures in the desert were killed. Their souls were absorbed into the sand. not sprung up, not born again At least until Anubis is taken down. Chen Ming, along with Ni Yue and the rest of his group, had already left the pyramid. Therefore, the death energy emanating from the desert was unable to do anything to them. Aside from what they can''t do. It also made their Dao even stronger. "Use this rhythm to try to get to the intermediate level." Chen Ming spoke as if ascending to the Middle True Gods and Demons was an easy matter. True gods and demons even with high talent They still take hundreds of thousands of years. However, Chen Ming only wanted his men to take this time to ascend to the intermediate level. In fact, even Chen Ming who was at the middle level He hadn''t gone through any incarnation yet. Normally, gods and demons, to ascend to a higher level, would need to send their own incarnations to spread across thends. and practiced until reaching the ninth level of samsara before rising to the level However, Chen Ming broke those rules. He stepped up to intermediate level without going through any difficult things. Because he already had more than one Dao as his original capital. and others in the group Each of them had both the Main Dao and the Long Dao. How is their husband a bug? They bug like that. "understand" The three of them nodded before starting to reach the Divinity in the desert. Loki could only watch everything happen with his absent-minded eyes. Even in Valha, no one had ever done all three before. "Father, if you are looking Please know that I am afraid." Loki shook his head, good thing these people weren''t enemies but friends of Asgard and Vh. after that Chen Ming then raised his hand. The purple sand gathered together. He then injected arge amount of Dao of Life into the purple sand to test it. The purple sand turned golden yellow as it used to be. Chen Ming nodded before scattering it all over the ce. The sand filled with life force then was absorbed into the purple sand. The color of purple sand has changed. less purple sweet potato "It seems that these sands are not cursed. Just being affected by Anubis'' Divinity." If the desert is cursed It was impossible for Chen Ming to help change it back to its original state. If only he could deal with this problem without difficulty. He gathered the sand again. This time using a muchrger amount. He then injected the Dao of Life into it. Chen Ming''s power was enormous. It''s not difficult to turn the desert as golden as it should be. He then scattered it all over the ce. He would keep doing this until Anubis'' divinity towards the desert diminished. or not disappear at all Inside the Temple of Anubis Anubis senses that his divine connection to the desert is being disturbed by someone. "Divinity of life Don''t tell me it''s them." Anubis didn''t think that the person trying to cleanse the desert was Chen Ming. In fact, he didn''t know that Chen Ming was also in the desert. He thought it was Bast''s hand. "That cat is always flirting with me, isn''t it?" Anubis doesn''t get along with Bast. Just like dogs and cats are not naturally separated. He is the god of death and disaster. Meanwhile, Bast is the god of love and fertility. She joined Athena, Hestian and Hera, strengthening the group of Athenian goddesses. He could not deal with Athens. And to cooperate with Hades, he did not want. He could only now go out and do it himself. He had to deal with Bast to the end. If it was a fight, he was confident that he would definitely beat Bast. "Wait, cat. I will kill you as you wish!" Anubis then headed for the desert. He went to the point where he captured Bast''s Divinity. Chapter 785 785 Plan Failed "The dog-faced gods have alle. We retreat first." Chen Ming looked towards the western horizon. He sensed the arrival of Anubis. Hising intensified the Divinity of the Dead. "Understood, let''s go." Ni Ye used her Demonic Dao to absorb the Divinity of Death. Chang''e and Hua Lan support her while Loki uses her Divinity to make Anubis insensitive to everyone. It''s a good connection ever. "Go over there, that is where the Divinity of Death is densest." Chen Ming pointed in a direction. There was the darkest purple sand. Everyone did as Chen Ming said without thinking. The four of them knew that Chen Ming would definitely have a n. and as the four thought Having everyone enter a point where the Divinity of Death is concentrated Make everyone''s anonymity even better. Anubis will never find everyone. And after Chen Ming and all the frogs escaped into a desert area with more Divinity of Death than anywhere else. Anubis, a human deity with the head of a dog, appeared. He looked around and tried to sense the deity he loathed. "Bast, where are you? Of course, he popped his head out. Do you think that you secretly bite me like this and I won''t know that!" "Bast?" Chen Ming clearly heard Anubis yelling. And he also knew what kind of deity Bast was. It''s reasonable that Anubis won''t go against Bast. It''s a dog and a cat. "Haven''te out yet. Hmm, see if I attack your territory. What do you say? Chen Ming heard that and immediately felt bad. If Anubis goes to attack Bast''s territory That would mean that the one who died was his fault. "You don''t need to think too much. Thisnd is very different from thend you came from, my husband. The deaths of people here are normal." Nux told Chen Ming this fact. Death is no big deal here. Chen Ming could only sigh. Indeed, as Nux said But he still didn''t like it. Nox told him If he became a Highgod then he could do anything. If dealing with Anubis herself, she would not stop it. But now he had to endure. Sacrifice is necessary if one wants to deal with a god like Anubis. Like this, he will also get Bast as a member. Anubis was now headed for Bast''s territory which was not too far away from Anubis'' territory. After that, Chen Ming saw a ck light rising from the ground into the sky. A part of the desert vanished as if it did not exist. That kind of power could bepared to Chen Ming''s ck hole. She who was spending time with her best friend suddenly woke up. "Hestia, wake up quickly. The mad dog came to my house. That guy is also very angry!" The sleeping Hestia hurriedly woke up. She is the goddess of family and fertility. Has a divinity simr to Bast. She was aware of the arrival of Anubis. "What is that crazy dog doing here? Coming like this is like dering war, isn''t it?" Hestia finished speaking, and the sky shattered. A ck beam of light rose from the ground into the sky. "That crazy dog is really crazy!" Anubis didn''t care and erased part of Bast''s territory. Arge number of people died with no return. Thankfully, this wasn''t Anubis'' territory. Those who died Bast can be recalled at any time. As Nux said Dying in this territory was different from dying in Chen Ming''s territory. Bast along with Hestia now appeared before Anubis. The two prepare to fight, however. "That bastard, how dare you destroy my territory and run away like this!" Anubis was not a foolish god. He would never fight against two gods of his level. This was just a warning, if there was another time, he would immediately go to war with Bast. He wasn''t afraid that Athena and H woulde to save them. Because he sensed that Athena and H were now facing Zeus and Poseidon. They definitely didn''t have time to help the two of them. The situation between Athens and Olympus was tense. Now, three divine sisters who hate each other join forces to put pressure on Athens. what they want is They want H and Athena. Had Athens handed them over to Olympus to punish them for their crimes? They will not destroy Athens. The Athenian warriors did not believe that they would follow their word. in past history They never lived up to their promises. for them Humans are just toys for fun. Sparta fell because they believed in the lies of the gods of Olympus. Athens will never ept the same fate as the Spartans. Inside the Temple of Athena Athena now has an extremely bad expression. Previously, she had shed with Poseidon. His Divinity was stronger than hers. However, with her intelligence enabling her to escape. And because H had brought an army to help her along the way. Poseidon couldn''t help retreating first. He can''t defeat H. "You should rest Athena. Poseidon''s divinity is difficult to wash away. If you continue to resist like this You might as well die." H at this moment walked into Athena''s office. She brought the fruit from Odin for Athena to eat. This fruit can alleviate Poseidon''s Divinity of Water. Athens was rescued by Valha. making it able to stand up against Olympus If not for Valha''s help, Athens may have been captured a long time ago. At least before H joined Athena. Athena let out a sigh of relief. She knew that if she continued to force herself like this, She was definitely dead. However, it would not be possible for her to stop the work she was doing. This matter involved the life and death of everyone. "I know, I will try not to force it any further." Athena can only promise to send. Even though I know it can''t be stopped She then ate the fruit that healed her. Even if it''s a little bit But it''s still better than no treatment at all. I saw the pose of that model. H knew she wasn''t going to stop. And just as she was about to warn Athena again with concern Both of them sensed the aura of deathing from thend of the desert. "Anubis is extremely angry. Who made that dog-faced god so angry?" Athena rose from her seat and walked to the window in the temple workshop. The window was huge. She could see the desert as far as the eye could see. The desert has changed What used to be golden yellow is now purple. "Don''t tell me what Bast did to make him angry. It is not yet time for us to draw Anubis'' attention." Athena''s face was really bad. If this were the case, her n would probably fail. H walked beside Athena before speaking. "I just returned from Bast''s territory. She was sleeping with Hestian. There''s no way she''d do such a nonsense thing." When Bast rests, she sleeps for months to years. She wasn''t going to spend herfortable nap time provoking Nubis. "Then who was it that made him so angry? Probably not totepes and dolemi. However, the two of them didn''t know our ns. But neither of them should have unnecessarily provoked Anubis to anger." Athena knows them both well. Both were worried about people. They both knew what would be the consequences of making Anubis angry. And while the two are confused as to why Anubis is so angry. A ck beam of light suddenly shot from the ground into the sky. "Anubis has invaded Bast''s territory! No, we have to go find her. If she was so angry No one had forbidden her from going to Anubis'' territory. and she will be ambushed." Athena, just looking at it, knew that Anubis was trying to lure Bast out of her territory. and if so Athenian defenses will weaken. And the three great gods of Olympus might have used that moment to attack Athens. Athena doesn''t know why. The three then work together. and tried to deal with Athens like this "Suddenly, there was diligence. What exactly happened?" Athena could only curse in her heart. Whoever is the originator She will record them together. Chapter 786 786 Anubis Natural Enemy The culprit of all of this was heading towards various points within the desert. and purified it with his power Chen Ming''s power grew stronger and stronger each time he cleansed the desert. "If this goes on and on Sooner orter, he might ascend to a higher floor." If other gods or demons heard Chen Ming''s words, They didn''tugh and said that Chen Ming was crazy. Who could level up that fast? However, if it was someone who understood all of Chen Ming''s Dao or Divinity. They won''t be surprised at all. Within Chen Ming''s body, there were countless Divinity or Dao. Plus there''s chaos. They would be surprised why Chen Ming hadn''t reached such a high level yet. top level section It relied on more than divinity and dao. to ascend to the highest level Chen Ming had to make himself a singrity. Just like Anubis was trying. What is the singrity? The singrity is one. Where there is no identity Except the present, there is no past, no future, and no existence other than one who has ess to the Singrity. and he will never be destroyed. Of course they might be sealed or whatever. But they will never disappear like Nux, Gaia, and Nuwa. Chen Ming at this moment wiped the sweat from his face. How long had he not felt this tired? "Phew, that''s all, this ce is done. Ah, the dog-faced god has returned. We dodge quickly." Chen Ming skillfully escorted everyone to the right spot. And Loki is her Divinity that evolves as she tries to hide everyone from Anubis. "Really fun, I haven''t been this excited in a long time, haha." Loki, besides not being afraid anymore. She was having fun too. She was confident that if they shed Chen Ming would definitely defeat Anubis. How did she know that he would win? Loki has never lost a bet before. and she bet he would win. it''s only Chen Ming shook his head. As long as she doesn''t cause trouble, that''s enough. "Ming, we are about to break through to Intermediate. if we go up to the intermediate level Anubis must know. What should we do next?" Ni Ye was the first to level up. But she stopped herself first. "Don''t worry, I have already made arrangements. Now it is not time for you guys to level up." Chen Ming touched Ni Ye''s forehead before sealing the portion of her energy that was about to awaken. He does this with everyone. By the time he had loosened the seal They would burst out and go up to the Early Intermediate Stage. instead of being born "Damn it, isn''t that Baast? And who dares to mess with my Divinity like this?" Anubis was further furious when he learned that the one who purified his Divinity was not Bast but some other god. This meant that he was being manipted into believing that it was Bast who did it. And he had already gone and provoked Bast. Now he made enemies unnecessarily. Anubis used his Divinity of Death once more. He tried to restore the desert to the way it was. like it should be but "My divinity is useless. It is being absorbed by the Divinity of Life!" Anubis stopped using his powers. If he continues to use his power The Divinity of Life will be even stronger. "So that''s what''s going on. Why would grass appear in the desert?" Anubis had never seen grass grow in the desert before. He perceived it as a medium to help the Divinity of Life consume his Divinity. "It''s you who caused it. Haha. It''s just stupid grass." Anubis destroys all the grass he sees. From now on it will probably stop. Anubis didn''t understand that. The grass he destroyed was only at the top. The grass that appeared now was the Sky Swallow Grass that Chen Ming always carried because it was very good. They respond well to the Divinity of Life. They are harder to die, harder to bear, Anubis''s natural enemy weeds. If he withdrew it by other means They would have all disappeared. But Anubis level He wouldn''t havee up with grass on his own. It wasn''t just Chen Ming who attacked Anubis territory. Bast and Hestia too. when the other party started first There was no way the two of them would agree. "Take this and eat. The dog-faced god!" Hestia threw straw into the desert. it''s spread around causing the red sand to turn white and clean Meanwhile, Bast too. She held her hand forward. A pink heart appeared before she pinched it towards it before pulling it back and shooting it. A heart-shaped explosion appeared in the sky before it exploded. The purple desert ground turned pink. "Haha, look at how it is, dog-faced god!" Both Hestia and Bast had a big fight. Both of them were sure that if Anubis appeared The two will leap immediately. "The cat-faced god Homeless god!" Anubis shouted in a loud voice. He also had the same names for the two gods. The three of them seemed to quarrel often. Bast and Hestia don''t care. The two attacked Anubis'' divinity a few more times before quickly fleeing. Anubis wants to follow them. but he can''t Now there was another god hiding in his desertnd. If he followed Bast and Hestia away, The Hidden God would surelye out on a rampage and destroy his Divinity. The escaped Bast and Hestia couldn''t help but look back. Anubis didn''t follow them, it was really strange. "Hey Bast, can you imagine why Anubis didn''t follow us?" Hestian asked Bast curiously. Bast could only shake his head before speaking. "I don''t know either, but isn''t this a good timing? Why don''t we keep attacking that guy? Attack until it follows us out. How do you see it?" Bast has long had a personal grudge against Anubis. When she saw an opportunity, would she simply let it slip away? Hestia hesitated a little. before speaking up "I also want to continue ying with you, Nabast. But aren''t you afraid that Hera-sama will get angry? Hera told us that We shouldn''t have left without telling her first." Hestia had just realized that she and Bast shouldn''t have invaded Anubis'' territory alone like this. Hearing that, Bast felt hesitant. Hera is actually very scary. Even Anubis did not dare to mess with her. If there is anyone who can fight Hera There would be only Zeus. And while Bast was thinking about what to do. The person she was most afraid of appeared. Hera looked at the two with disappointed eyes. "Guys, I told you not to overdo things. Thankfully, Anubis didn''t follow you. If he thinks of doing anything to you, then The two of you are definitely in trouble." Hera was also surprised that Anubis hadn''t attacked either of them. Hestia and Bast could only bow their heads. Both of them were like children who were scolded by their mothers. and in a few moments The golden dimensional door opened. Athena walked out of the portal before speaking to Hera. "Odin contacted. He said that he had now sent people to help. He will be the key to winning the war we are about to face." Odin? Hera was surprised She knew that Athena and Odin had made an agreement to help each other. But Odin never once sent someone to help. When asked, they would only evade that it was not yet time. And now he says he''s sending people. Don''t tell me it''s time for that day "Larok, Athena, do you think the key that Odin meant will brinarok?" Athena nodded. She was certain that who or what Odin had sent would cause a war between gods and demons. Tharoc had already existed before. And it was the reason why Odin and the other gods Depart from the realm of true gods and demons. A young Deity like her had no memory of the Demon. That means that in the previous war She died and was reborn. Hera seemed to know something but she didn''t tell her. Athena understands. Many things, if told, may cause more problems. "Anyway, but We must find him as soon as possible. If I had to guess, what happened right now must be his or her hand." Athena deserves to be the Goddess of Wisdom. She could easily guess correctly. Chapter 787 787 The Enemy Of A Mortal Enemy Is A Worthy Friend. Anubis tries to find a god hiding in the desert. But no matter how hard he tried to use his power, he couldn''t find it. "Where exactly is that House God? Why can''t I feel it at all?" Anubis desperately wanted to hunt Bast and Hestia. before he had a chance to hunt the two He could feel his Divinity violently shaking. He even had to stop. If he didn''t stop and chose to chase Bast and Hestia, then His divinity must have been greatly damaged. And soon it will be absorbed by Amunrah''s Divinity. He was no longer able to rule over the desertnds he had seized from Amunrah. "Damn it, it''s like I''m at a disadvantage." It was exactly what this dog-faced deity thought. He was really at a disadvantage. It became a horn that was attacked from two directions. not the other party "Zeus, Poseidon and Hades, what are you doing? Why didn''t you just destroy Athens? Prolonging time like this will only waste and waste." The person who lost the most was none other than him. His Divinity was now reduced to one tenth. If you let it go like this Sooner orter, his divinity would definitely run out. And at that moment Anubis tried to find the gods hiding in the desert. Chen Ming, together with everyone, headed towards a territory hostile to Anubis. and the nearestnd itself was a desertnd. However, Chen Ming could feel the richness from it. There were many gigantic oasis there. Including a beautiful desert city as well It was different from thend of Anubis that was full of death. "Here the wind is not at all as hot and scorching as there. I like it here. The sand is not rough and harsh. In fact, it''s very soft and smooth." Loki almost wanted to lie down on the sand. She was very tired of using Divinity to deceive Anubis'' senses. Chen Ming along with the others smiled at her. Everyone could see how hard she had done. "Thank you for trying so hard, this is the reward." Chen Ming threw something to Loki. She hurriedly received it happily. "Oh C!" Loki had never drank anything that made her so refreshed. Not even Ambrosia the wine of the gods If she had to choose between Ambrosia and C Without a doubt, she chose C. "Drink slowly, if you drink too fast, you might choke." Chen Ming warned with good intentions. which she obeyed Because she had already had direct experience with it before. She choked out her nose. It was a very painful thing. "Understood, Cheess, it''s like I''ve never drank it before." The huge Loki red at Chen Ming before slowly taking a sip of her sweet c. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Loki is really a big boy. "Come on, we''re almost at the city. There should also be the abode of the god who harassed Anubis earlier." Chen Ming pointed to the city closest to everyone. The city looked grand and filled with a divinity of abundance. Loki nodded along with the others. Bast and Hestia after being numbed by the scolding. The two returned to their respective towns with rxed expressions. They both felt good that Anubis hadn''t followed them. As for the deity who was there and annoyed him They both prayed that Anubis would not catch him. "I hope Athena and Lord Hera find him or her before Anubis. It would be great if we could get him or her to help us deal with the dog-faced god." "Yes, I think so too. I sensed that his Divinity had dropped to one tenth. This must be his or her handiwork." Bast and Hestia want to meet the one who has manipted Anubis. The enemy of a mortal enemy is a worthy friend. And just as the two of them arrived at the capital of Bast''s Desert Land. Both of them sensed a strong divinity, but "Divinity of Devils Divinity of Darkness and Divinity of Nightmares Those three must be gods sent by Anubis!" "Let''s hurry before the three of them can hurt people!" Both of them are misunderstood. He thought that Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan were gods sent by Anubis to retaliate against them. The two of them now hurried towards the three of them. want to protect everyone The three of them were unable to sense the power of Chen Ming and Loki. Since it was the two of them''s n to summon them toe to them themselves. Chen Ming and Loki together with everyone looked in one direction. It seemed that the map Loki and Chen Ming hade up with would work. "This n is really good. for calling them But it''s not good to spend in the enemy''s territory." Ni Ye introduced If in the territory of Anubis The deity that came out was definitely the deity who wanted to kill everyone here. "That''s for sure. Who do you think I am? I wouldn''t make such a simple mistake." Loki responded confidently. She is the goddess of deceit. How could you miss such an easy thing? Ni Ye simply shrugged. What she said to warn really didn''t have that kind of intention at all. She just wanted to annoy Loki. "Everyone is well prepared. They have arrived." Chen Ming held his hand forward before a multicolored barrier appeared. and as soon as the barrier appeared Then a violent attack hit the barrier. "What are you guys doing here in thisnd!" Bast, the god with the face of a cat, roared. She was a true god of middle rank. Same level as Chen Ming, however. Her attack power was weak. He was able to use the Laws of the Defensive Dimension. He didn''t need to use the white hole. Because it might be too much for her. Ni Yan looked at Loki who was now pale. Loki didn''t expect Bast tounch such a violent attack. "Why not miss something so easy?" Loki chose not to answer and looked at the Bast that was tearing up the dimensions when Chen Ming had set up. "Calm down, we''re not evil." Chen Ming spoke with a soft voice. However, Bast ignored Chen Ming''s words and wanted to tear him apart. She can''t trust anyone. Because even a slight mistake would mean the lives of the people under her. Chen Ming understood this matter. He had been worried about it. Until I came to know what is called a mechanical camp and from the looks Bast doesn''t know it. There was nothing that could protect her people from danger. "If you talk now, you won''t listen. only having to invoke consciousness in this way only." Bast bared his teeth She wanted to use her Divinity. But before she could use her true power Her eyes opened wide. "Nah, what is that?" Chen Ming knew Bast''s weakness. He was currently using his power to create a ball of yarn. and with the divinity of life This ball of yarn reacted violently to Bast. ""Go and collect it!" Chen Ming threw the ball of yarn as far as the eye could see. Bast was unable to stop himself before rushing after the ball of yarn. "Huh, it''s not that difficult." Lokiughed, Ni Ye, Chang''e, and Hua Lan all shook their heads. She rolled around like a ball of yarn. And after Bast was sent to follow the ball of yarn Hestia appeared. She looked left and looked right. Her friend is missing "Ba Bast, where are you?" Hestia was not a Martial God. She is a support line. She looked at Chen Ming and everyone. Her expression was filled with concern. "Ah, um, have you guys seen any stray catsing this way?" Chen Ming blinked his eyes. beforeughing out "Don''t worry. We are not the same as Anubis. In fact, we are even his enemies. Earlier he was about to chase after you. We drew his attention to us." heard Chen Ming exin Hestia opened his eyes wide. "It was you who saved us earlier. Hold on, this means that Athena and Hera-sama went looking for you in vain!" "Looking for me?" Chen Ming was surprised. He didn''t expect Athena and Hera to find them. However, he knew why they were looking for him and his group. "Right, they''re looking for you and your guys. No, I have to tell them first that you guys came here." Hestia then contacts Athena and Hera through a spiritual connection. She received a reply saying They would hurry out of Anubis'' territory now. Fortunately, he was busy looking for Chen Ming and the others. Until not paying attention to Athena and Hera Neither of them had a divinity that could harm him. Therefore, his target was Chen Ming and the others first. Bast after that came back with a ball of yarn. She was now very calm. The reason she calmed down was because Chen Ming''s Divinity healed her heart very well. And he engraved part of his memory on the ball of yarn. This made her understand the situation very well right now. "I also apologize for my impetuousness. Almost tore off your heads, meow." Chen Ming and everyone looked at Bast. She really acted like a cat god. Chapter 788 788 A Story Bigger Than The Three Great Gods Chen Ming and his crew were well received by Bast and Hestia. Both of them deserved to be gods of fertility. Even though this ce is full of deserts But there wasn''t even the slightest starvation to be seen. In the desert city under Bast, arge river flows. There are sea creatures swimming through from time to time. making people in the desert eat seafood The city is not without trees and grass like you think. It has a garden and flowers too. And the most interesting thing is the lush coconut tree. "This ce is really nice" Chen Ming saw this city and couldn''t help but speak up. Chang''e, Niye, and Hua Lan agreed. Chang''e pitches an idea to Chen Ming. Seeing how much everyone likes this ce "Why don''t we build a house here? and connect it to our dimension." Chen Ming since was able to use ck holes. He came up with a n to unite all the houses by the dimensional rift of the ck hole. That way, everyone can go anywhere. No matter which multi-universe Sooner orter everyone will be in a singr state. There''s no need to worry about your own identity in another multiverse. Everyone will have the freedom to go anywhere. and will not be attacked by enemies that can travel through time Everyone''s roots lie in themselves instead of in the roots of destiny. Now even the maniptor of fate can''t control everyone. heard what Chang''e said he himself agreed However, he had to get permission from the owner of this city first. And that''s Bast. "Oh, you want to build a house here? Why can''t I allow it!" Bast immediately agreed. In her hand, she was still holding a ball of yarn that Chen Ming made. She was very embarrassed before when she meowed out. All of this is Ball Yarn''s fault. It was definitely not because she was a cat. "Then I must thank you very much." Chen Ming had already given permission. He will build a house here. But after he had finished with Anubis''s problem. Bast and Hestia now took Chen Ming along with everyone to their temple first. Athena and Hera areing soon. Both of them were unable to use extremely high powers. Because it would tell Anubis the location of both of them. and if he had known that they were not in Athens He might have told Zeus. and he would use that moment to attack Athens. Bast''s temple wasn''t much. Just a tower with arge statue of her in front of the tower. and flower gardens around Bast and Hestia led Chen Ming and the others to the Great Hall of the Temple. The hall was veryrge. It upied almost the entire tower. And inside the tower there weren''t as many floors as expected. It''s hollow inside The ceiling is high up to the top floor of the tower. "Wee to my temple. Although it couldn''t bepared to Athena''s or Hera''s temples. But it''s still my temple." Bast sat down on her throne in a cat-like position while ying with her ball of yarn. "You guys will have to wait a moment. The two areing soon." Chen Ming nodded before letting out a sigh. Loki disappeared again. However, this time she had told him where she was going. She knew that even if she didn''t tell him, she would know where she was through his map. The fact that she told him would help lift his heart a little. This is considered profit without investment. Chen Ming shook his head. Loki is currently ying throughout the desert city. In fact, she seemed to like this city the most. more than anyone in his group. She wanted to find a riddle just like when she was in the pyramid. But she was disappointed as this desert city was a normal beautiful city. There weren''t any puzzles for her to solve. Loki soon returned to the group with a satisfied expression on his face. Although there are no puzzles to y. But she still enjoyed exploring the city anyway. Chen Ming and everyone then did not wait long. Athena and Hera arrived. However, they were in a different state than Bast and Hestia thought. Athena and Hera were injured. Both Athena understood. because she had already been injured before, but Hera "What happened to me?!" Bast and Hestia hurried to check on the two. They found that both of them had been wounded by the Divinity of Death. Chen Ming, along with Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan, who had sensed Anubis'' Divinity before. immediately realized that the two had not been attacked by Anubis'' Divinity. But the other god of death was looking at them. Athena and Hera are now trying to track down Anubis'' perpetrators. The two tried to look for it as carefully as possible. And their attempts to conceal themselves paid off. Anubis was unable to sense both of them. One of the reasons why Anubis couldn''t see them was thanks to the hats they wore. The helmet they wore was the helmet of Hades. Even if it is a replica of the real hat. But it could also be effective if the other gods weren''t careful. and both were far from him. "I think they should be around here. But it''s really strange. This divinity can hide everyone like an invisibility hat." Hera sensed the divinity of lies. This must surely be the Divinity of Odin''s youngest daughter. The one he said sent someone to help was his daughter. "No mistake, this Divinity is Loki''s Divinity. But she was unlikely to be the one Odin had directly sent to save us. There must be someone else. And that person is able to conceal his identity very well. Comes with Loki This is clearly a stealth team." Athena could see the situation clearly. Very few gods and demons would be able to sneak from Anubis'' touch. "If that''s the case, it''s going to be bad. Even Anubis, whose nose caught the scent of Divinity so well, couldn''t find them. We must havee to lose our trip." As Hera said Athena knew right away that the two of them had lost their way. And just as the two were about to decide to return to their foothold and give up on finding the gods who manipted Anubis, they both I heard a call from Bast and Hestia. "The two of them wouldn''t have caused trouble anywhere else, right?" Just thinking about it gives me a headache. Hera responded to Bast and Hestia. She sighed and smiled. Neither of them caused a problem. but to help them solve problems. Even if it''s rare for both of them to act helpful. "Bast and Hestia contacted them to say they had found the god who manipted Anubis. And she also said that he was strong. She could smell the dragon from within him." "dragon?" Athena opened her eyes wide. She had met the dragon people a long time ago. And not long ago, she also got her belongings back. However, the dragons she had encountered were all very low levels. The highest level was only at the level where Divinity had just been realized. Or it was the Dao Origin level. "This means that the one Odin sent to help us is a true dragon. Like this, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. If his identity was revealed to the realm of true gods and demons, then There will surely be a great war again. And this time we can''t win." Athena bit her lip. Hera as well The identity of the true dragon was forgotten and faded away. because they do not want war to happen again This time, it was Nuwa who came out to take care of this matter himself. The Supreme Deity now had only one girl left. Other Supreme True Gods and Demons do not return to the eternal singr state then actually reincarnated and never returned to the Land of Gods and Demons again "We must hurry and prepare. It seems that Sun, Poseidon and Hades are no longer a big dealpared to this." Hera nodded. And just as the two were about to return to Bast''s territory Both of them could sense danger. "Damn it, this is a trap!" Athena unleashed her shield while Hera used her Divinity. Darkness enveloped the sky. The purple desert ground turned ck. A pile of bones slowly emerged from the ground before zing with azure mes. "Hedes, what are you doing here?" A Death God as strong as Anubis appeared. He is Hades Hades looked at Athena and Hera before grinning broadly. "Wow, I also heard an interesting story. You think those helmets don''t have my Divinity? I can''t do anything about it? Haha. Do you think it''s too shallow, Athena?" Athena opened her eyes wide. It seems that within Athens there is a spy. She didn''t believe that the hat she had created had anything to do with Hades. saw that she did not believe Hadesughed. Athena is really smart. Just by looking at this, one could already know his lies. It was exactly what she thought. There was a spy among her gods. But who is that? She would have to find it on her own. Chapter 789 789 Santa Has Changed Hades looked at Athena as she was currently injured. Hera was also in a state simr to that of Athena. Hera, although as strong as Zeus But Hades now had the upper hand. Because he was in thend of Anubis where the Divinity of the Dead swarmed around. It means that he is many times stronger. Hera, besides being weaker than Hades who received power from Anubis. Here, her divinity was also under pressure. She was able to defend herself and Athena, which was already amazing. "Not bad at all. Hera deserves to be the Queen of Olympus. It''s a pity that my younger brother doesn''t know how to keep good things to himself. Anyway, are you interested in bing my wife again?" Hades felt the longing for Hera. He didn''t care what Zeus thought. What he wants, he must have. All Greek gods were like this. "Dream on, Hades. I despise the three brothers the most. Just seeing his face makes me want to throw up." Hera spoke out with hatred. It seems that she and Hades had a simr history as she did with Zeus. "That can''t be helped. I will spare you and Athena''s life if you agree to be my wife. If so, then we''ll just have to end it here." Hades wanted to end Hera and Athena. He who was about to do it, suddenly snow fell. "Snow, in a desert full of death?" hades surprise It is unlikely that there will be snow in the desert. And even more deserts with only the Divinity of the Dead. This blissful snow It''s unlikely to show up. He then heardughter sounding in his head. and when he realizes again Hera and Athena were gone. "Who dares to interfere with my ns!" Hades was furious, he wanted to destroy everything in his path, but "If you dare to destroy my territory I will surely kill you." Anubis appears. He had already seen what Hades wanted to do. He didn''t even think about stopping Hades because he was going to destroy his enemies as well. But now it''s different. Hades had absorbed his Divinity enough that but will use his divinity to destroy hisnd This one is too much "You, you see it, right?" Anubis nodded before speaking. "I saw with my own two eyes. That guy must be the god that has always been bothering me. It has now appeared. and has fled I don''t have to worry anymore. Besides, that guy is only a middle god. You alone will not be able to do anything difficult." Anubis after that returned to his temple. Leave Heidi gritting his teeth alone. In addition to not helping He even let the problem escape. Moreover, this time, he also threw to him that it was his duty to deal with that goddamn god. "Anubis, wait, when I can destroy Athens next is your turn." Deities not grouped seem to be true. What we do now is just a trick used toe and go. The Temple of Bast in modern times Chen Ming had heard what Athena and Hera had told him. He smiled. "That''s Santa, you probably don''t know him. because he must havee from a differentnd than yours." Seeing that Chen Ming looked very happy when he mentioned Santa. It made all the Greek goddesses curious and interested in Santa. And since each of them were middle and high gods, Santa is about to fall into the lower gods. His power had doubled. Although it wasn''t as old as when he was still full of believers in him. But it was enough for him to protect his territory for tens of thousands of years. And in the meantime, I''m not sure. He might be able to regain his powers. He knew that his destiny was tied to an extremely dangerous existence right now. However, he was convinced of this dangerous existence that he was a good person. There was no way a bad boy could ask for his blessing. "Hopefully going to help him won''t put us in even more danger, hoho." Santa doesn''t seem serious. The old man with a big belly had now be a muscr old man. He''s not a fat Santa that anyone can bully now. Athena and Hera had received treatment from Chen Ming. They knew right away that The fight against Anubis and Hades Both had to rely on him. A deity with life-saving powers is a deity worthy of inviting. Chen Ming''s Divinity was full of vitality and tenderness. "Thank you very much for helping us. If not you We will surely die." The Divinity of Death was not something that ordinary gods could cure. The apple of Idun may be helpful in alleviating the symptoms. But it''s only To heal them, it was necessary to use the Divinity of Life. which the gods who can use the divination of life Rare than a Divinity of Death user. Because creating is always harder than destroying. "Don''t think too much. I only help in matters that I can help." Chen Ming replied as he should. But for a deity to be humble like this, it was rare. No, it was almost impossible. even Hestia Still unable to humble himself to the level of Chen Ming. This made Hera and Athena want Chen Ming even more. Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan stared into it with both eyes. Chen Ming seems to really be attractive to big women. Nux justughed. And before Athena and Hera could say anything to Chen Ming about asking them to join them, Nux appeared in the room. The light that used to be was absorbed and disappeared. "Long time no see. my daughter." Hera''s eyes opened wide. She looked at Nux in utter shock. She had heard about a newborn god releasing the Mother of Darkness. She didn''t think that god was Chen Ming. Of course, why would she think like that? The gods she had heard were only lower gods. And the person she spoke to was a middle god. Rising from being a lower God to a middle god would take at least tens of thousands of years, and each to receive help from Nux, however At the earliest, it still took a thousand years. "Tah, Mother" Hera looked at Nux with guilt. A long time ago, she coborated with Zeus in imprisoning her because she knew nothing. She thought that Nux had gone insane and used a ck hole to devour people. But sheter learned that she had been tricked. Nux never loses his mind She was only using the ck hole to deal with the enemies that would harm her children. But Zeus and his brothers saw the horrors of Nux. All three therefore use all the gods to oppose Nux. Nux is capable of destroying everyone. but because of love She could only allow her children to slice her up and split her apart. Then it was sealed in thend of Eastern Gods and Demons. There should be no one there who knows how to unseal her. But with twisted destiny Instead, someone was able to release her seal. She thought Nux woulde back for revenge, but Nux just walked over and embraced Hera. "It must be very difficult for you to have such an evil husband, my daughter, you have done well." Hera didn''t expect Noux to forgive her. and alsoforting her Hera, the strong Olympus queen, cried out. That mother''s embrace even the gods had to give in Nuxforted her with tenderness. Others might not be able to see her. But as a mother, she couldn''t see that her daughter was about to fall apart. If not released She might have lost herself. Chen Ming looked at Nuox and Hera. He knows how Nux feels. She was very lonely. She wanted to return to her family. even if she had him But it couldn''t rece her children. She depends on him, but her children depend on her. This visit of hers was not for revenge. but to protect her children who were taken advantage of As for Zeus and the other gods who attacked her for no reason. They were already cut off from her children. Chen Ming now looked at Hera and Nux. Athena slowly crept up to him. She is considered the grandson of Nux. Therefore, she didn''t have much feelings for Nux. She now wanted to talk to Chen Ming more. Chapter 790 790 Old Friend Olympus Temple of Zeus Zeus was sittingfortably in his seat drinking Abbrocia. There were many beautiful angels serving him. They were even disgusted by Zeus. But they could not resist him. His divinity was very strong. If they resisted Not only would their bodies be destroyed. But their souls and souls will also be destroyed and disappeared. That was the true death of a god. Therefore, they still had to bow their heads and serve the Zeus that they hated. Zeus knew they hated him but kept them by his side. Because he felt it was more fun to y against the non-conformist than the non-conformist. However, it seemed that these goddesses had begun to catch up with him. When he wanted to approach which goddess They would try their best to serve him. And that made him feel bad. It wasn''t fun at all. Realizing it, he was no longer interested in the goddesses on Mount Olympus. and began to go down to the ground more "My life is really good. Legs only for the woman I love." Zeus never loved anyone. He only needed a body and a conquest. Everything was going ording to his n. Soon he would have Hera at his feet. Just thinking about it made his blood flow with excitement. "Wait, Hera, haha, everything is going ording to my n. You will soon be at my feet like before." He, after drinking several bottles of ambrosia, It''s starting to get drunk at He would then go down to the human world to find an unlucky woman to sleep with, or a man. And also about the race ¡­ Land of Bast Hera now calmed down. and have a serious conversation with Nux She was forgiven by Nux. Since all that had happened was not her fault at all. It''s all because of Zeus. "I have now regained part of my strength. Looks like I need to teach that guy a lesson. Even though I can''t do anything too drastic." She didn''t want anyone to know that she wasing back. Otherwise, it must be a big problem. she needs help She enlisted the help of those worthy of a light revenge this time. "I need your help, Loki and Hua Lan. If it was you two, you would definitely be able to deal with Zeus right now." deal that nux means Not killing deal with these gods only kill to death They wille back anyway, sooner orter. heard what Nux said The two immediately understood what Nux wanted. She wanted them to give Zeus nightmares. The kind that he doesn''t want to sleep anymore. "For that purpose, I will give you a portion of my power. Zeus'' divinity won''t be able to do anything to you. and one more thing." Nux turned to Chen Ming before speaking to Hun and Loki. "I advise you to receive power from him as well. Hua Lan, you might be able to do it without a problem, but Loki, I don''t think you can do it." "Is that a challenge, are you challenging me, Loki?" Even though Loki knows who Nux is now. However, due to her divinity, she was unable to show her reverence to the Supreme God. And Nux didn''t think much of it. In fact, she even liked being treated like this. Chen Ming now knew that Loki was about to fall into Nux''s trap. She wants more daughters. Therefore, she will take the woman she wants to be the husband of her son and her lover. what a mess However, it made him strangely excited, Oyakodon, if everyone understood. "Hmm, I will ept all challenges. You think I wouldn''t dare to do that? You look down on me too much. Hua Lan, show me this challenge. what can you do I can do better!" Hua Lanughed. Of course, if she wanted that. She will provide it in full. "You can''t go back, Loki. You must do as you have epted the challenge." Loki was confident that there was no challenge she could lose. And it includes this challenge. Anubis now gritted his teeth. His divinity was steadily decreasing. He had no idea what Hadis was doing. Why didn''t he finally deal with the gods who troubled his realm? Hades is the god who will not let his enemies escape. "What is that bastard doing? If I hadn''t dealt with that deity in a hurry, the Desert Lands would definitely break free from my Divinity." In the desert, the snow of happiness fell slowly to the ground. It cleansed him of the Divinity of Death. Anubis'' tail swayed. He couldn''t stop it. Divinity of happiness was infiltrating him. If this continues He must be the happiest Death God. and because of that It made him even more nauseous. "Damn it, or do I have to hunt myself like this? Come out and defend mynd. Otherwise, I will devour your souls until nothing remains." Anubis summoned the gods under him to help defend the desertnd. It was a shameful act. However, he couldn''t be in multiple ces at the same time. "Understood, we will do our best to protect your territory." A desert god spoke up. He didn''t seem to want to say that. But if he doesn''t speak He and his people would be mercilessly killed. Anubis then headed out of his temple. and headed towards and covered with snow at the same time Hades now looked at his enemies with sharp eyes. The other side was obviously weaker than him, but why, why couldn''t he defeat this muscr old man? "Who are you, where did youe from? Why are you interfering with matters that are not your own?" Hades couldn''t help asking. "Huh, nothing much. Just having a good boy pray for me is enough." "Pray for a blessing, you must be joking with me. Of course." Hades attacked the old man with the spear of darkness. The spear let out a scream. It charged towards the old man, hoping to kill him. On the way the spear flew Eating was widespread. A spear full of bites before reaching the old man He did something to consolidate his power. All he had to do to gather that power was to flex his tight muscles. blood vessels bulging The cane-shaped candy in his hand erged. He then used a glowing red-white candy cane to smash the spear that was heading towards him. The Divinity of Happiness easily destroys the Divinity of Death. Eating eats things that they shouldn''t eat. Hades, who had absorbed the Divinity of Happiness inside, choked out. He wanted to vomit but could not vomit. "What is that divinity? It''s a really disgusting divinity." "Wow, you feel that way because you''re a bad kid." Hades clenched his fists. He had never seen such a divinity before. It was theplete opposite of his identity. Even Divinity of Life couldn''t do this to him. He repeatedly attacked the old man heavily. whether near or far He can''t do anything about divinity of happiness. On the contrary, it made him even more unwilling to fight. He could use his divinity even higher. And it might destroy the Divinity of Happiness before it affects him. However, he didn''t want to meet thendlord very much. "Shi, didn''t expect this guy to enter Odin''s Dominion Realm like this. If I use more power than this Odin will definitelye down." Hades didn''t want to fight Odin so much. Even Zeus himself Even though he and Odin were on the same level. But Odin''s knowledge was much broader than both. Odin could easily fight the two. If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to start another war between gods and demons, He must have taken thend of the desert and Olympus. And while Santa was exhausted and sore after the fight. He heard someone''s voice. The sound made Hades goosebumps. "Hmm, who do you think is where? Indeed, it is you, my friend." The person he didn''t want to appear the most had already appeared. The old man he fought withughed before speaking. "Until you cane out, old man, hey, you wouldn''t have thought of waiting for my back to hurt, right? You will be able to exchange your apples for my candy." both of them burst outughing Odin and Santa seem to have known each other before. a long time ago Chapter 791 791 Too Much Hades at this moment could only say that he was in a dilemma and spit. Odin was another god he didn''t want to meet right now. But fate often didn''t go the way he wanted. Indeed, fate was the most disturbing. Either the good side or the bad side. Everyone always faces destiny in their heads. And now the bad guys are having a hard time spinning their fates. Odin and Santa talk like old friends who haven''t seen each other in a long time. Neither of them had the slightest interest in Hades. They are older than Hades, Zeus, and Poseidonbined. If I had to say Both were about the same age as Kronos. father of three "Hoho, long time no see. You haven''t changed at all, Odin still likes to y pranks on the vigers like this. If the next day came earlier, it would be a great merit." "Haha, I came as fast as an old god coulde. It''s good that we arrived in time before you leave your body first. You should thank me and notin like this." The two still ignored Hades, who was now growing more and more angry. The problem with all gods is that They will have arrogance that is like the sky. They don''t like to lose face like this. Some gods thought it was better to die than to be looked down upon. "You guys are going to be too much." Hades unleashed the power of death. when Odin appeared He no longer needed to cover up his divinity. He now received part of Anubis'' Divinity. made him stronger than the first Santa and Odin look at Hades. The two shook their heads before speaking. "This modern god is really impatient." "Yes, I think so too. I was just flying by and helping two young women get home safely. But this young god came after me like I did something like that, hohoho." Santa spoke as if helping his enemies was the right thing to do. In war no side is right and neither side is wrong. There are only winners and losers only. Heard what Odin and Santa said. The veins on Hades'' head bulged up. And just as he was about to rebuke the two old gods He heard someone''s voice. before a dimensional door opened beside him "What are you doing, Hades? Mynd is being cleansed! If you don''t do anything, I''ll take back the power you borrowed!" The one who appeared was Anubis. He was unaware of the situation Hades was currently facing. He who came out of the portal keptining. Santa and Odin looked at Anubis. Anubis is on the same level as Hades. Plus the divinity of the two is the same. If the two work together It might make Odin tighten his hand a little bit. Anubis now sensed the despicable Divinity. He immediately looked at Santa. But while looking at Santa He saw another old man in golden armor. He opened his eyes wide. "Odin" "Anubis" The two of them stared at each other like that. Hades now felt confident that he might be able to defeat Odin. or able to safely escape from thend of snow The two of them looked at each other like that until "Gungnier!" Odin doesn''t talk much. He summoned Gunnier and immediately stabbed Anubis. The dimensions and time in front of him were ridiculous. He can pierce Gungnier through space and time. The spear immediately reached Anubis. Anubi gritted his teeth before summoning his weapon. The weapon he used was a curved sword cursed by all the gods he had killed or the gods he imprisoned in his divinity. Gunnier easily pierced that sword beforepletely destroying Anubis''s heart. "I told you, dog. If you dare show your head to mynd I will kill you." Anubis choked out ck blood, however. He didn''t feel scared at all. Of course, that''s because, like Hades, He had tied his soul to the Desert Land. If he died, he would be reborn in the Desert Land. Even if his divinity was damaged But it''s better than dying "Odin, I will never forgive you. From now on I regard this as a deration of war between mynds and your Asgard!" Odin didn''t think much of it. He twisted Gungnir before destroying Anubis'' body. Hades had never fought Odin before. He didn''t think that Odin would be this much stronger than Zeus. He could only look at Odin with a feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time, fear. He was afraid. Loki now had a pale expression. She didn''t think what she had to do. it will be something like that Hua Lan was currently kissing Chen Ming passionately. Her power grew higher and higher. While she kissed Chen Ming She looked at Loki with mocking eyes. It was as if Loki did not dare follow what she had said. "What can you do? I can do better!" Looks like it''s not what Loki said. Hua Lan finished kissing Chen Ming. Her power wasparable to his. Besides that, her power was also supported by everyone in the family. Even if it wasn''t equal to the Highgod. However, it was at the highest level in the middle ss. "With this kind of power, it should be able to give Zeus nightmares. but to make it more realistic I want the Divinity of Loki. How about Loki, you still think what I can do? Can you do better?" Everyone knew what Hua Lan wanted to do. Her divinity was too good to pass up. If she could bring Loki into her family, then The family will be stronger. And of course, all of that had to go through Chen Ming''s decision first. and she was also agreed Of course, she was absolutely forbidden to force her. She had to enter the family only willingly. Loki gritted her teeth, she knew she had fallen into a trap. However, the idea that she had to kiss Chen Ming for his power It didn''t make her feel bad at all. In fact, it made her want to try it. She had never done anything like this to anyone. because the standard of Mrs. Very tall, Chen Ming meets her specs in everything. The fact that he had a lover at the level of Hua Lan, Chang''e, and Ni Yue, or even Nux Man, even more wanted her to snatch him up. Too bad she was not confident in her abilities. Each of them were as good as her. (She would never admit that Nux and Chang''e were prettier than her.) Therefore, she would ept him and ept him in her harem. A harem that has only him Loki shook his head before walking towards Chen Ming. "I''ll show you what you did. It was just so-so, look here." Loki grabbed Chen Ming''s head. He hesitated for a moment before pping her lips against him. If it''s a normal person His head must have exploded into a watermelon. Fortunately, Chen Ming was strong. A bump kiss can''t do anything for him. But from other people''s point of view, it looks strangely cute "How is it? Eh, what about my power? Where is my power?" Loki looked at Chen Ming. She didn''t see the strength like Hua Lan at all. Chen Ming could only sigh. "You''re in too much of a hurry. I haven''t even been able to establish a connection between us, so you back off first. How can this be aplished?" Chen Ming sneered. He wanted to tease Loki. She was constantly annoying him. This must be faked as a punishment. Loki rolled her eyes, she knew what Chen Ming said was not true. She knew that he had lied. She wanted to expose him but There are only his people here. If she opens up to him, then Everyone would think that she had a broken lung. and did not dare to follow what she said "Understood, slow like that, right? Yes, why not?" Loki this time did the same thing as Hua Lan did. However, she was still inexperienced, and in the end, she had to let Chen Ming take the lead. Hua Lan pped Loki''s hands and spoke up. "Wee to my sister''s family. From now on, you are our youngest." heard that Loki hurriedly stopped kissing Chen Ming, however. That power was suddenly injected into her body that she hadn''t anticipated. Her body was weak. She hugged Chen Ming''s neck tightly so as not to fall to the ground. "What is this feeling? Why does it feel like Thor is being given an electric shock like this?" She let her go Her power continued to increase until she reached the same level as Hua Lan. The power would remain that way until Chen Ming restored it. "It seems that the two of you have the right strength. Now, when should we start?" Nux looked at the two. Hua Lan was ready. But Loki wasn''t ready yet. You must wait for her to return to her feet first. Let''s talk about nster. Chapter 792 792 Poor Hades Loki and Hun are now ready to give Zeus a waking nightmare. "Now what do we have to do?" Hua Lan asked Nux who was doing something right now. She was using the ck hole through Chen Ming to connect between where she was and where Zeus was. "You guys just need to use your Divinity to get inside the ck hole I created. This ck hole is connected to where Zeus sleeps." Nux knows where Zeus is. Her sense of touch was very high. Even Loki would find it difficult to hide from her. "Understood, all we have to do is add all the Divinity we have." Loki looked at the ck hole that was forming. There was something in her head thinking. But she still had no idea where to go. She heard Nux speak up. "You don''t even need to think about saving a portion of your strength. All you have to do is ask for more from your husband." "Wow, husband, I haven''t agreed to be his! This matter is only me who can decide. not father and who is it?" Loki denies it against the wall. Even though I already knew that this feeling just now would never go away. Sooner orter she would find him. and made him hers. It was not one way or another, it belonged to her. or she belongs to him Nuxughed heartily. This is what they call those who do not agree with their hearts. "Understood, you don''t need to be so embarrassed. There are only families here. and the family does not bully each other." Loki looked at Hua Lan before shaking his head. She didn''t believe what Nux said. "Alright, put Divinity into the interior of the ck hole. and then leave it to me I hope Zeus gets a good rest from the Divinity of both of you. Hopefully never waking up again would be good." Nux then proceeded to mix the two divinities and send them to her target in an instant. In a human city under the rule of Olympus The city was destitute and full of famine. Only some of them will be wealthy. Here the hierarchy is very clear. Inside a house made of cement and with a red roof Zeus was sleeping next to a young woman. She was the wife of the governor. The current lord had given his own wife to serve Zeus. Even if she agrees Zeus might have been bored, but sleeping with another wife still made him feel refreshed. good night zeus But while he was having a good night He didn''t feel that something was happening to him. The Divinity of Deception and the Divinity of Nightmare overtook him. Then the ck hole engulfed him. Zeus was kidnapped without anyone even knowing the slightest bit. And he was having nightmares inside the ck hole. It would take a long time before being able to wake up. and to find another way out of the ck hole He could have given Chen Ming enough time to see. and the nightmare he received was He must run from the most ugliest creature he has ever seen. It wanted to have an heir with him. which if he can''t escape in time He will be the one who gives birth to an heir. It was a terrible thing for Zeus. Hades was now in a battered state. Odin did not deal with him on his own. but a muscr old man His divinity was extremely disgusting. Every time he was attacked he will feel happy "What is this evil divinity? Why is it that every time I get hurt Wounds will be healed. And I¡­ I will be happy. It''s not reasonable at all!" Hadis wanted to counter Santa but Every time he would attack Arge number of runes would appear and render his attacks useless. And after that, he will be hit by candy and attack Ji without stopping. He was being ensnared by two old gods. Anubis could not help him. He said he would go to war. However, looking at the situation, what he said was only to excuse himself. If really going to war You must have ran away somewhere for sure. Zeus now looked at what was happening in front of him. It was a terrifying beast. "No, this is not true. It''s not real!" Zeus ran away as best he could. He couldn''t use his Divinity. And that made him even more afraid. He tried to think that this was just a dream. But no matter how he tried to force himself to wake up he just can''t Even Divinity in the real world thought he was just sleeping. This was the effect of Loki''s Divinity that could deceive even the Divinity itself. Plus Hua Lan''s Nightmare Divinity. It was the most brutalbo ever. Nux watching Zeus'' transformation I have to say that it was much more than she thought. "Maybe he won''t wake up again. or when he woke up He might not be the Zeus we know anymore. It wouldn''t be bad if Zeus dreamed of Dharma." If Zeus joins Buddhism, what will it be? Zeus in a caravan costume and shaved bald head preaching with lightning Just thinking about Nux makes me feel more fun. "First of all, I have to ask my husband if he will allow me. He seems to be protective of a nice boy." Hua Lin in this world was only a fourteen year old. If it''s another world he would allow In the outside world, Hades escaped Santa''s wrath. It wouldn''t be right to call it escaped. It would be more appropriate to call him released out of pity. Odin and Santa now went for a drink together and talked about things. Odin hasn''t been to North Pole for a long time. Since he received Divinity So he didn''t know anything about North Pole. Honestly Santa was even stronger then Odin. He didn''t know why Santa was in this state. Hades now returned to his ownnd. Or is it Tartarus Hell Prison? His body was immediately repaired when he returned to his home. "It''s still bad, I think it''s bad. Yes." Hades was not afraid of death. However, if he died at the hands of the old man, It must be very embarrassing. And die happily He absolutely refused. "Persephone,e to me, I have something for you." Hades shouted. Normally, she would rush over to him immediately. But now it''s gone silent. "Why didn''t you reply like this? You want me to be angry, right? Put your head out right now." Hades stood up. He used his powers to find Persephone in Tartarus, but "No, she went out of hell? Wait, I imprisoned her from going anywhere. There was no way she could escape from Tartarus. except that" Hades sensed something other than Persephone. He found that the divinity of other gods was mixed in Tartarus. "This divinity is Hermes!" Hermes is a god who can go wherever he wants. even in Tartarus With his divinity there was no ce he could not go. But it depends on whether he can survive or not. If he identally entered the ck hole He wouldn''t have a chance toe out because his body would be crushed by a ck hole. Only Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades could stay in a ck hole. only ordinary ck holes If it was a ck hole containing the unsealed Nux''s chaos and divinity, then They couldn''te out either. Hermes was now carrying his beloved wife. He knew he was a bad husband. But wouldn''t she be too gullible? They''ve been together for thousands of years. "It''s all wrong. Everything is not what I expected. It''s all that Old God''s fault, Santa." Hades wants to destroy everything about Santa. However, he had to find out where his realm was. And because of that, he needed Zeus'' help. He''s the only one with a map that can take him anywhere. Hades probably didn''t know that the map was a fake map that Odin made to fool the gods of Olympus. They will go where they want to be. But it might not really be there. At the same time, Persephone was now free. She had long wanted to break up with Hades. Now she has a better husband. He will take her wherever she wants to go. Persephone also looked at the item she had taken out. "Hopefully this will help Hera-sama deal with that guy. Hmm, how dare you imprison me for a thousand years like that. I will pay it back to you." She had been waiting for this day for a long time. There was no way she could let go. Chapter 793 793 New Weapon temple of hera Now Hera and Athena have returned to Athens. She invited Chen Ming and his men to Athens. She was able to trust Chen Ming and everyone because of Nux. If he is epted by Nux He would also be epted by all the women and goddesses. Nux is considered the supreme embodiment of all the goddesses here. "What do you think about my pce in Athens? Isn''t it beautiful?" Athena was currently talking to Chen Ming. She is the goddess of wisdom and war. Of course, she knew how much it was necessary to have Chen Ming as them in a war on Olympus. It might be the decisive victory. If she received Chen Ming The Dragon of the East has be an ally. She would also have other gods and demons under him. and from the way she looked The gods and demons beneath him were all strong. Even Loki, who had just been lured into his group, was strong in her own way. She hadn''t thought that she would see the God of Deception being deceived herself like that. It''s interesting. and terrifying at the same time If they could lure Loki into the Dragon Lord''s harem. What was there to ensure that she and the goddesses beneath her would not be lured along? She looked at Bast and Hestia. The two seemed close to the group of goddesses under Chen Ming. Bast was bought with a ball of yarn. She would hardly let it get away from her. As for Hestia, she follows Bast everywhere. Because both can be called family. and that Hestia''s divinity was about family. This is considered a one-two purchase. Chen Ming herself also seemed to understand her intentions. And he didn''t deny it. This is considered a good sign. He might have thought of joining her and her group from the start. "Athens is absolutely beautiful. If possible, I would also like to have a home here somewhere in Bast''s territory." Chen Ming said that as proof that if there was a war between Athens and Olympus He would choose to be on Athens'' side. "If you want, of course, I have a suitable ce to build your temple." heard that she would build a temple for him Chen Ming hurriedly shook his head before speaking. "No, I don''t need a temple. I just want a normal house. I''m not the god here. Therefore, having my own temple is inappropriate." Athena heard that. She could only nod. It was true that he was a god who might be stronger than her. But building a temple for gods from othernds may cause internal problems "I understand, then it''s a big house." Chen Ming nodded and was grateful that she understood that he didn''t need to exin much. The two talked about Athens and moved on to more and more important topics. Now it''s time for Athena to talk to him about asking him to be an ally. If he was willing to be an ally with her and the others She will help him deal with Anubis'' affairs. Even if it''s dangerous. However, she believed that if she and him worked together, Dealing with Anubis is not difficult. Chen Ming was silent for a moment before agreeing. "Then we can be considered allies. to celebrate I will prepare a great event for you." Athena wanted to create an atmosphere that made Chen Ming feel wee here. and make him think that this is his home. It''s a simple but effective strategy. Chen Ming had no reason to refuse. He agreed to let Athena hold a celebration for him. And while the two finished talking Then a letter flew from outside the window. Its target is Hera. Hera could easily receive the letter. She sensed Hermes'' divinity. "This is it" Hera was now surprised after reading the letter. Hades seems to have taken Persephone and he is in the worst situation. This time should be the right time to deal with him. Besides, Persephone also gave her something. It was a golden arrow that burned with mes. This is Hades'' weakness. If you use it She must be able to kill Hades for sure. "Arrow of Apollo" Arrow of Apollo It was a very deadly weapon for Hades. because he knew that if he was hit by the arrow of Apollo He would surely die instantly. This was the best weapon against Hades, but "Even though we have arrows But we don''t have a bow that can be used with it." The Arrow of Apollo has its intelligence. It wouldn''t ept a bow that wasn''t suitable for it. And without a suitable bow There is only the arrow of Apollo. "We can''t borrow bows from Apollo either. because he wasn''t here but in the realm of real gods and demons If you go there, you will probably face bigger problems than Hades and Anubisbined." Hades and Anubis'' problems were childishpared to the problems that might arise when Hera went to the realm of gods and demons. "Then what should we do with this arrow? If we don''t have bows, it''s meaningless. Moreover, the Divinity that came out from the Arrow of Apollo was extremely violent. Leaving it like this might affect people." Athena looked at the arrow of Apollo. The divinity that radiated from it was extremely violent. If not for this being the Temple of Hera The surroundings may have already been damaged. Hera let out a breath. She didn''t know what to do with this arrow of Apollo. "Give it to me." And while Hera didn''t know what to do next Nux spoke up through telepathy. Hera looked at Chen Ming. Her mother might be able to do something with it. Hera hands Nux the Arrow of Apollo. What happened next caused Hera and Athena to gasp. Chen Ming He raised his hand to touch the arrow of Apollo. as if it came to life It flew back and forth before snuggling against his arm. like a pet meeting its owner "It seems that the Arrow of Apollo favors my husband. He was full of divinity to suit it. more than the Apollo who created it could have." "There is more divinity that suits an arrow than the creator of it has." Hera couldn''t believe what Mrs Dai heard from Nux. But what she saw was proof that what Nux had said was true. On the other hand, Athena was d that she could pull Chen Ming to her side. He will be the key to defeating Olympus. Chen Ming looked at the Arrow of Apollo. He examined it and found that it was a God-level weapon. The same level as his Trident and Dragon Fang Saber. Chen Ming summoned a trident and a Dragon Fang sword. The two weapons interacted with each other before they connected to the Arrow of Apollo. They were a little shaky. and what happened next It was something Chen Ming hadn''t thought of. The three weapons attracted each other before merging. The three weapons became swords that had the characteristics of both dragon tridents. Dragon Fang Sword and Arrow of Apollo Chen Ming, who had touched the sword, immediately recognized its name. Its name was the Sr Dragon Sword. He could use the Dao of Light and the Dao of Fire. or even the Dao of Life with it When he used both daos, his attack power would increase exponentially. Chen Ming tried another one. All of the Dao that he used were sub Dao of the Yang Dao. What if he used the Dao of Yang? and while he was about to test it Nux quickly stopped him first. "Slow down, my husband. If you do that here, there will be great damage. Hera can''t stand your divinity." Chen Ming stopped testing his new sword. He looked at Hera who had slumped to the ground, breathing erratically. His Yang was too strong for her. The Temple of Hera was now damaged. saw what he had done Chen Ming hurriedly put everything back to normal. Neither Hera nor Athena knew what he could do. But now I could see part of his power. Both of them were impressed. and d to have him on the same side ''If we were enemies with him We might never win at all.'' This showed that he was even more dangerous than all the gods on Olympusbined. Plus he has Odin behind him. Chapter 794 794 Testing New Weapon Hades was currently trying to find something very important to him. But no matter where he looked for it, he couldn''t find it. He looked at the demon that was taking over his treasure. However, they were currently lying drunk. Someone drank them with ambrosia. A liquor that even Highgods can get drunk with. Not to mention these lowly demons. and when he saw that He knew right away who it was. "Persephone! How dare you do this to me like that!" Hades, in addition to being taken away from his wife He was also robbed. All his valuables disappeared before his eyes. He was in pain. He wanted to summon Cerberus to save his heart but "Even my beloved pet I still can''t maintain it." Even Cerberus, who had been loyal to him the most, had been taken away. What did he do wrong, just didn''t scratch his belly? Hades didn''t understand that having a dog was more than just feeding and talking to it. In fact, talking doesn''t work like gestures. Animals are perceived by physical expressions rather than verbally. That was why he had to lose everything. "I''ll have to find that guy. and stole Cerberus with him I don''t care what Persephone does. But if I ever meet you and Hermes I will deal with all of you!" Hades didn''t want someone as dishonest as Hera anymore. However, with Cerberus, he thought that the abominable dragon might do something to it, like hypnotize it, or make it mistaken for him as its master. And while Hades was confused about what to do next, He was contacted by Anubis. His confused expression changed. He looked at the skull that Anubis used tomunicate with Hades. Hades grabbed the skull before crushing it. A message left by Anubis in the skull sounded. "I''m going to start aint soon. I need you to take care of mynd first. Of course I won''t let you do it for free. The divinity I have in the desert If left unattended, it would definitely be washed away. I give it to you and how to deal with all the gods and goddesses of the desert they betrayed me They have to pay." Anubis seems to know about the Koupaka. Hades initially did not want to interfere with Anubis any more. But the divinity of death that much How could he miss it? As for dealing with those lower desert gods and goddesses. He just let his people take care of it and that''s it. do not reach his hand "This means I can do anything with Anubis'' desertnd while you''re gone, haha, good, I was just in need of it." Even though Anubis won''t tell He was already nning to steal his power. And how Anubis gets angry with him, he doesn''t care. The cooperation between the two had ended the moment he waspletely crushed by the old man. Hades didn''t dy. He immediately headed towards Anubis territory. and when he came out of hisnd He immediately felt a sense of danger. "That''s it" A golden beam of light shone from far away. Hades quickly flew away to the left. The golden light cut through his shoulders. His shoulders had been torn off by the disgusting divinity! "Arrow of Apollo!" Hedy gritted his teeth. He would have died if he hadn''t dodged. Even if he was killed, he could reanimate like Anubis. But his death leaves no one to defend hisnd. And Athena and Hera will definitely use that moment to invade the Tartarus. and he will diepletely. cannot be reincarnated again Unlike Bonubis, he ties his soul to hell. It made him strong and immortal indeed. but without it He was no different from a lower god. Tartarus is his everything. Hades now debates what to do next. If he went to thend of Anubis, he would gain great power. But it risks being shot by an Apollo arrow. "Damn it, are we being squeezed like that?" Heidi gritted his teeth, he shouldn''t have gone to thend of Anubis. Because even if he gained power, if he died, all Divinity would disappear and return to where it came from. He was fighting at the Tartarus and it would be better to increase his power in a normal way. As for what Anubis will be, he doesn''t care anymore. Chen Ming could tell in one word that this sword was too great. The bear with dragon scales is Apollo''s arrow. Every sh is an arrow shot. Chen Ming just thought of hades and shed forward once. The Arrow of Apollo was already flying toward him. "Um, this weapon is too cheating?" It was a Middle God level weapon that even a Highgod would fear. The more divinities that match it, the more The stronger it became. How about Chen Ming who had a lot of Divinity? The more he had the advantage The Sunlight Dragon Sword was born especially for him. Moreover He could also change its appearance into a trident. Having be a trident Melee attacks are multiplied several times. However, the attack speed is reduced. The trident is perfect for dealing with big enemies like Mar. If he had this Sunlight Dragon Trident in his hand then He was able to wipe Mar away with just one blow. His attack was as wide as the sun. Mars or will bepared What''s more, he could use the ck hole to extend its power. But it might reduce the severity. which it can be understood It is suitable for scaling power over a wide range. For example, he wanted to find something in the universe. He can use this method. Chen Ming was so impressed with his weapon that he hadn''t noticed that his attack just now had terrified Hades. He didn''t notice that the thing that hit him wasn''t really an Apollo arrow. But it is a sword with a simr divinity. "It''s a good sword. But I still emphasize as always. You shouldn''t be using it too often." Nux now helps Hera and Athena to block the power from Che''s Divinity. The Minming Divinity that he wielded with that sword was extremely violent. He should have used it in a ce further away from people. Human beings became very fragile to him. If they weren''t careful, just the slightest flick of the sword could burn them to extinction. both body and soul Only Dao Origin and above would be able to withstand his power. but only a little bit Chen Ming then stored the Sunlight Dragon Sword into his dimension. It doesn''t like being inside the glovepartment. However, if it was his Eternal Dragon Realm, there would be no problem. "What are we going to do from now on? The Dragon Lord''s attack just a moment ago seemed to cause Hades to return to the Tartarus interior. Should we just use this moment to attack Olympus?" Athena asked Hera. Neither Zeus nor Hades were in a state of being able to fight. So it was a good time to deal with Olympus, but "I don''t think we should attack now. We should leave a little more time. You should know this well." Athena nodded. She knew that there was still one god that could still cause trouble for everyone. that is Poseidon He is now in his sea realm. and there was a High Demon protecting him, Carkane, even if Chen Ming used Apollo''s arrow to attack him, It might not reach him anyway. Poseidon''s Divinity was extremely strong. Chen Ming''s attack from a distance was definitely not effective. "We should deal with Anubis who has no gods to protect right now. Koupaka now used the moment he died. and began to free the desert gods and goddesses What''s more, the divinity of happiness now is washing the desert white. I think it won''t be long before we can deal with Anubis without much difficulty." Hera had already nned. The rest was up to Chen Ming. He is the only one with a divinity strong enough to destroy Anubis. Chen Ming nodded. He understood what Hera wanted him to do. But Nux polished up first. "I think we shouldn''t destroy him. I have a better n than that." Destroying Anubis is just a waste. Why didn''t he bring his divinity to the family? The Divinity of Death is a very strong Divinity. Chen Ming thought for a moment before shrugging. After all, Anubis had imprisoned many gods and demons. It''s about time he hit the same thing. Chapter 795 795 Normal Things Dad Do Anubis was currently in what could be said to be the worst state he had been in the past ten thousand years. He had never died before after thest war. His death right now was a very bad timing. "Divinity that I have umted for ten thousand years. It must disappear like this. Hades is such a useless man." Anubis watched as the desert slowly engulfed in snow. He gritted his teeth. He swore that he would chase Santa to the edge of hell. As for Odin, if he was stronger then there might be a chance of defeating him. However, he now, after his reincarnation, could not hope to do anything to him. Even when he had so much power in the beginning, he was killed by a single stab of Gunnier. "That damn weapon. If I had some kind of weapon like that, I wouldn''t be in this condition." The cursed sword is fine. But it couldn''tpete with other God Level weapons. Moreover, he now knew the one who manipted his head. And he had the same weapon as Gungnir. A single blow of his sword nearly killed Hades. "Why, why could that guy who was only a Middle God have a weapon of that level? This is not fair at all." Anubis gritted his teeth. He watched Koupaka free the gods and demons he imprisoned. that now he was about to lose everything "It''s all because of that Santa. And that dragon god, hmm, just wait, when I reincarnate, I will chase and kill them all." And while Anubis was cursing the one who made him in this state He hadn''t noticed that Chen Ming was looking at him with dragon eyes. Chen Ming saw him as he was in the state of his true divinity. His soul is part of the Divinity of the Dead. Because of this, killing him was considered impossible. But if it''s just imprisonment, it''s not a problem. Chen Ming looked at Nux, she nodded. "Let''s start" Chen Ming held his hands forward. Nux merged her hand with his. She taught him how to use ck holes to imprison Divinity instead of assimtion. Anubis, who was observing the changes in his desert, felt strange. "Hmm, why do I feel like something is absorbing me? Really strange. I''m in this state, shouldn''t be essible to anyone other than those who understand the Divinity of Death. Wait, I''m being absorbed. really!" Anubis looked at the ck hole that appeared in front of him. The ck hole tried to absorb him. "Don''t think that I''ll give up so easily! I will never be absorbed by this stupid ck hole!" Anubis resisted by using his Vinity Earth to attack the ck hole. However, no matter how much he tried to attack the ck with Divinity of Death. It was not affected at all. "Damn, don''t tell me this is really a ck hole." A ck hole never ends until it ends with itself. Divinity can''t do anything about it. Because it will be absorbed and disappear. or return to its original state. Anubis who knew this was really a ck hole. He tried to escape but "Expand the territory, the Eternal Creation Dragon Realm." Everything disappeared, leaving only darkness. The dark sky was extremely frightening. "I can''t feel my divinity. even though it''s there But I can''t use it." Anubis saw his own divinity take shape. It was a purple aura that took the shape of him floating in the sky. A ck fment arising from the ck hole entangled it and sealed it, preventing him from using it. "Bana, how do you do it? A power like this shouldn''t even exist." Anubis never thought that someone would be able to seal his divinity. and to separate his mind from his divinity It was as if his body was there. But he couldn''t use it. And while Anubis is confused and trying to find a way to retrieve his Divinity. He felt something cling to his leg. "Yes, here it is." There were many skeletons on the ground where he stood. They tried to pull him down into the endless darkness. A feeling of despair arose in his heart. This was the first time he had felt this way. he remembered Is this the feeling of someone who is about to be swallowed up by him? who is about to be imprisoned by him for all eternity "No, it''s impossible. I''m Anubis, the god of death. I will definitely not tolerate being imprisoned like this!!!!" Anubis only spoke. This was his inevitable destiny. Even he had to lose to his own destiny. Anubis was imprisoned with Chen Ming''s Divinity and Nux mixed together. He had absolutely no way of escaping. because he was caught off guard and was mentally separated from the Divinity If he could reach the Singrity like Nux and other Supreme Gods and Supreme Demons. He might be able to escape. However, it was impossible for him now. If he wasn''t filled with arrogance and trusting his own strength too much He would have escaped Nux and Chen Ming''s ck hole. "What a foolish god. Trusting your own strength too much." Nux used to be like that, so she had this condition. but after this not anymore No one would be able to imprison her again, not while Chen Ming was still alive. After this, he will protect her. and she will protect him "That''s all Anubis'' troubles are gone." Chen Ming let out a sigh. However, he felt that there was more to it. "No, Anubis'' problem isn''t just his body. but gods and demons who were loyal to him. They were now at the afterlife at the behest of Anubis. If theye to the world of the living And when they learned that Anubis was imprisoned They will do whatever it takes to free him." "The world after death?" Chen Ming became interested. He had been to the Netherworld before. However, it was very different from the afterlife. The Netherworld was just another dimension where the soul slipped into and was imprisoned there. It was totally different from the afterlife. Seeing that Chen Ming was interested in the afterlife, Nux. Can''t help speaking up. "You can go there. But it''s very dangerous. You have not only the Divinity of Death, but also the Divinity of Life, Light, and many others on the pr opposite. The afterlife might try to destroy you if you go there." Chen Ming heard that and nodded his head. However, he remembered something. "So what if this is the case?" Chen Ming created his avatar. This incarnation of him contained all negative divinities. Chen Ming normally had clean white skin. However, this incarnation Chen Ming had dark skin. and look sharper than usual "Hmm, I like this avatar of yours. It gives a raw feeling. Why aren''t you this body as your basis sometime?" Nux licked her lips. Chen Ming''s hair rose up. He just shook his head. It was only him who was sunbathing. But why don''t you know it looks sexy in Nux''s eyes? "If you want Next time, I will go and sunbathe for you." Nux smiled and hugged him tightly. Her breasts were veryrge. It swallowed Chen Ming''s head. ''This is true paradise'' "What a good husband you are. I want to eat you whole." Chen Ming shook his head. He let Nux hug him until he was satisfied first. "At this point, there should be no problem. However, how can one enter the world after death?" Chen Ming asked Nux. She should know how to enter the afterlife, but Nux shrugged before speaking up. "This one I don''t know. I''m not the god of death. Ah, that''s right. Why don''t you go ask Odin''s other daughter? She has the divinity of death as well." Chen Ming looked at Nux. He tried to think of another Odin''s daughter. He realized that Odin must have had another eldest daughter. "You mean Hale. Goddess of the afterlife?" Nux nodded before praising him for his knowledge of the gods. "You can use the map to find her. I''m sure Odin sees what you want in the future. So he decided to give you this map." Odin is clever He seemed to be able to read the movements of fate. He though couldn''t control it. But persuasion is not above his shoulders. Chen Ming was impressed by Odin. Unconsciously, he became Odin''s chess piece. Calling it a piece would probably not be very suitable. Odin seemed to want him so much that he sold his two daughters to him. It was as if he was preparing to deal with something. Chen Ming wished for that. Because he likes to face danger for those who matter to him. rather than manipted and used Nux is sure that Odin is not evil. And he wanted his two daughters to be safer. It seems that Odin loves his daughter more than his son. which was normal for the father Thor and Border felt strange at this moment. They were sitting drinking together,ining about how Odin had spoiled his daughter and left them both to work until their bodies ached. In addition, he also did not deny bias. "Then why would you guys?" This is Odin''s answer. Both of them had to keep their heads down and continue their work. They both knew what would happen if Odin was angry. "Not fair at all" Chapter 796 796 Aphrodites Plan The desertnds of Anubis were now devoid of gods. causing the gods and demons in the surroundingnds to take an interest in it. They tried to invade this desertnd, but "If you take even one more step into the interior of this realm, It will immediately be dered our enemy." Koupaka announced loud and clear. He was currently the most influential Middle Deity in this desert. There might be arge number of Middle Gods. But not everyone had the support of a lower god like him. The more lower gods supported The Divinity of the Middle God became more and more powerful. Even if it can''t bepared to a Highgod However, if fighting against a Middle God of the same level can clearly see the distance between theyers "Shi, I think thisnd without Anubis already we will be able to conquer it. Who would have thought that such a Middle God existed? It seems that we arete." Fewer people had to retreat naturally. However, there were middle ss gods and demons with roughly the same number of followers. Of course Koupaka could beat them. but was damaged enough If there were no Highgods to take over Defending here with his might was a difficult task. "We havee to help, be patient. I am sure that Dragon Lord will definitely rise to the realm of Highgod. All we have to do is be patient." And while the Koupaka is wounded defending the desertnd Toteps and Dolemi brought soldiers from inside the pyramid to help him. The rtionship between the gods within the pyramids and the gods of the desert might not be good. However, they were able to tolerate each other. This is for everyone''s good future. They are willing to cooperate. and forget about personal grudges Koupaka nods to Toteps and Dolemi. Both of them arrived at just the right time. He copsed to the ground. His body was covered with wounds caused by the Divinity of the Middle Gods who came to trouble him. "Then I leave the rest to you. I''ll have to get some rest after this." Koupaka''s body slowly disintegrates into sand and scatters everywhere. He did not die at all. Just back to the sand that has nowrgely washed away. This was a kind of retreat of the gods and goddesses from the desert. The gods and goddesses of the desert knew that when the Koupaka rested after a battle, They and they had to obey the orders of the middle gods, Toteps and Dolemy. Both of them are not as strong as the Koupaka. But the two were able to serve his position together. "We must protect this desertnd with our lives. No gods or demons were allowed to take advantage of this opportunity. for everyone''s future." The totepes hold a snake-headed scepter and a cruciform scepter. also known as ankh Both scepters are filled with divinity of all generations of Pharaoh and Cleopatra. And with these two scepters, it strengthened all the lower gods under the rule of Toteps and Dolemi. Unfortunately, it didn''t help the desert gods and goddesses be stronger. But this alone should be enough to frighten the gods and demons of the Outer Realm. Toteps'' n worked. But it was only against middle and low gods and demons. There were even higher True Gods and Demons who were not afraid of his threats. "What a ridiculous show." Within and filled with fiery fire A demon god was forging iron. He has a divinity of creation and fire. He was a god exiled from Olympus. His name is Hephaestus. He wanted Anubis'' desertnd because there were a lot of minerals he needed. He''s not afraid of totepes or dolemies. or even a cuppaca Even if the three work together Still couldn''t defeat him. But he hesitated and did not dare to go near the desertnd because Hera and Athena were staring at him. They both knew how much he needed those minerals. And while Hephaestus was thinking about what to do with this situation Then a beautiful woman walked up to him. Her expression was gloomy as she looked at him. This young woman was Aphrodite. his submissive wife She was currently nning something. A n to free her from him. ''Hopefully the n Persephone said will work. If you can get out of this abyss Even if I had to die, I would ept. Aphrodite changed her gloomy countenance before approaching Hephaestus. She was so charming that he even reached the heavens before even touching her. Hephaestus was a very helpless god in bed until Aphrodite escaped his clutches. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a sad thing. The desert was full of minerals that Hephaestus needed. Either Mithril or Oridikon They are all in the desert. Hephaestus alwaysined that if it was him He would have put those ore to good use. Unlike Anubis that let it rot like that. He could onlyin andin. He couldn''t enter the interior of the desert territory and collect them. If fighting directly with Anubis Maybe he can beat Anubis. But it had toe at a price that was too great for him to bear. and now that he is no longer there It would be a good time for him to go in and harvest the ore he needs. But before he could move Athena and Hera moved quickly before him. and announced that Anubis'' desert area was within their jurisdiction. No Greek god would want to have a problem with either of them. Hephaestus sighed. He was about to give up on not going in and harvesting the ore he needed. "If only Athena wouldn''t be a problem, but Hera." Hera is very scary when fighting directly. She''s as strong as Zeus. Only by setting a trap can she be dealt with. But Hades was wrong. She would never fall for the second time. definitely And while Hephaestus was thinking about what to do next His wife Aphrodite approached him with a loving smile. It was a precious smile to him. He fell in love with her at first sight. Who would have thought that he would have her as his wife? Even if he doesn''t take it anywhere. and did not make love with her once since they were husband and wife He felt very guilty. Therefore, he would do anything to make Aphrodite happy. Although it is very dangerous, however. For example, he was willing to sneak into Olympus to pick back the fruit she liked. Fortunately, Olympus haszy gods. They did not see that Hephaestus had sneaked into the vineyard and plucked the perfectly ripe grapes back to his Land of Fire. to give it to Aphrodite "Honey, why did youe here? It''s hot here. you will sweat." Hephaestus entered good husband mode. He expressed his sincere concern for her. The temperature where he was forging was extremely high. He feared what would happen to Aphrodite in such heat. Aphrodite was not as weak as he thought. but for the show She always made herself look weak. so that Hephaestus wouldn''t dare do anything bad to her. "I came here to beg you. I have what I really want. and it is in thend of the desert Can you go get it for me?" She tried to send him to his death. Athena and Hera would have killed him if they saw him trying to enter the interior of the desert. Hephaestus heard that. He had a hesitant expression on his face. but in the end Lovingly, his wife nodded before speaking. "Yes, if it''s for my wife. I''ll give you everything you need, just give me some time and I''ll bring it to you. By the way, you want something from the desert." It was a good time for him to go in and harvest minerals. "I want snow. The snow is full of happiness Can you bring it to me?" Aphrodite made full use of her charm. She knew that there was no way he could deny her charm. And it was just as she thought. Hephaestus could not refuse her. "I''ll go get it for you. But you must wait for me a little. Let me go prepare first." Hephaestus was ready to go through the water and wade through the fire for his wife. He went to prepare to face Athena and Hera. He has many strong weapons and armor. Hopefully it will help him to collect ore and snow. Hephaestus after finishing his preparations Immediately, he headed towards thend of the desert. at the same time Chen Ming now returned to the desertnd with everyone. Anubis has been defeated, making this desertnd rtively safe. Chen Ming hadn''t traveled to Valha yet. He had things to do in thend of the desert first. What he wanted to do was santa''s snow harvest "With the snow filled with divinity of happiness It will help you immensely." This is Nux''s word. The woman now slept inside Chen Ming''s body. Waiting for the day when he will be able to collect more fragments of her power. She wanted to test Chen Ming''s dark body. She wouldn''t let her other existence y with him first. It must be the girl who has yed with him first. But with her right now, she might not be able to hold Chen Ming. Therefore, she needed more of her power. Chapter 797 797 Snowman Chen Ming along with Loki, Chang''e, Ni Yue and Hua Lan now came to y in the snow together. Who said harvesting divinity always requires deep meditation? Something like that isn''t necessary. Santa''s divinity full of happiness to harvest it as effectively as possible Of course you must be happy. "Look at Yoo Won, Bill the Snowman." Loki sings from her mouth. making whether it was Chen Ming or Chang''e Or Ni Ye and Hua Lan looked at her with strange eyes. "Did she sing the song I thought she sang?" "Yes, I think she sang that song as I thought." Chen Ming could only smile. Loki saw that everyone was looking at her. She didn''t understand what she had done wrong. She just made a snowman like everyone else made it. "What, what did I do wrong? My Snowman is like yours." Loki rolled her eyes, she didn''t do anything wrong, did she? Hua Lan, seeing that Loki was worried about what she had done wrong, spoke up. "If you want to know why we are looking at you strangely. youe find me here and I will tell you myself." Loki looked at Hua Lan before nodding. Although she didn''t trust Hua Lan much. But she knew that she would never do anything bad to her. Loki goes to Hua Lan. She then picked up the tablet. before opening some files for her to see Loki is not very tech savvy. However, when she saw what Hua Lan had revealed to her, She turned red. "I didn''t mean to, this doesn''t count." Hua Lanughed before saying that Loki was cute. "You, I''m not cute, I''m Loki, goddess of lies and lies!" "Wow, Loki-chan" "Hmm" After that, Loki went back to sculpting her Snowman. She began to be able to reach more and more divinity of happiness. If she could trulyprehend it, then Her level would definitely increase rapidly. Saw that Loki went back to continue making snowmen. Chen Ming and the others continued to make their own snowmen as well. At the edge of the desert border of Anubis The current Hephaestus has traveled to this desert region. However, he came in disguise. His divinity was imprisoned by the chains he had built. He was willing to do this for his wife and the ore needed for cksmithing. At the border of thend of the desert Toteps and Dolemi have established checkpoints to enter and exit the territory. The two were unable to allow anyone to enter the territory without permission. The two soldiers looked at Hephaestus. saw that he was in a precarious state No one thought to hold him back for a long time. one more thing He didn''t have any divinity at all. He was just an ordinary person. There was no reason to hold him back for long. Hephaestus could enter the desert without difficulty. Now the desertnd is covered with snow. It''s very beautiful. "The desertnd that used to be filled with death Now I''m full of happiness What a terrible banter." Anubis tried to death for thousands of years to make the desert his own. But now it''s only a short time. Instead he lost it. Not just a desert but also their own divinity Hephaestus shook his head. He didn''te here to bother anyone. He came here for his purpose. He headed to the ce where he sensed the ore he needed. He is the god of cksmithing and me. Of course, he could know where the ore he needed was through his Divinity. He only slightly loosened his chains. Just to be able to sense where the ore he needed was. He was able to dodge everyone''s scrutiny. and headed to a cave around the mouth of the cave he wanted to enter Hephaestus clenched his fists. The cave was already in front of him. "What is this? Why are there so many¡­cute statues like this?" Hephaestus sensed divinity from these statues. They slowly turned towards him. they can move and if he came any closer to them They will definitely attack him. The statue that Hephaestus was facing was actually the snowman that Chen Ming and his group had sculpted. They also have individual divinities. Especially the statue that Chen Ming made. Each one has a different divinity. The current Snowman stared at Hephaestus. They have their intelligence. And now they are evaluating whether Hephaestus is an enemy or not. Even though they have intelligence, it''s true. But they weren''t that smart. They sensed that Hephaestus had no Divinity and seemed to be just a human being. Their vignce was greatly reduced. They lost interest in Hephaestus. And choose to rx with the snow falling in the desert now Hephaestus saw that they had lost interest and he sighed. Looks like he made the right decision. He was able to seal his Divinity just in time when he realized what these statues wanted to do. He was sure that with his hammer and me He could destroy them with just one hit, however. Doing so would immediately announce that he was here. Hephaestus looked at these statues with interest. He thought that if he brought back one or two of them, Aphrodite must be very happy. "No, if we take them back Those who created them must know for sure. and may cause problems for us in the long run." Hephaestus decided not to take these statues back. and chose to make it by himself He was confident that he could make these statues better. "Let''s harvest the ore we need and then make a statue for her." Hephaestus then enters the cave without a single person blocking him. at the same time Chen Ming sensed someone entering the cave. He looked at Loki who was currently mining ore. This ore is very beautiful. She liked it and dragged him to mine with her. "Your hobbies are really strange, Loki." Loki has a hobby of collecting beautiful gems, especially and gems with divinity even if it is a very weak divinity "What is my hobby like that? where is it strange I just love gems Especially green like this. Chen Ming could only shook his head. and help her dig minerals He originally wanted to use his power to mine. "Are you crazy? If you dig using Divinity or Dao The very weak Divinity in the ore will disappearpletely. If you don''t have Divinity to forge then don''t use it on these ores!" Chen Ming saw Loki''s shocked expression and couldn''t help thinking how cute she was. Hua Lan and the others agreed. Hua Lan, Chang''e, and Ni Ye didn''t help her dig. They sat together in the cave. Chen Ming always carried a convenient device with him. Inte connection with ck holes There is no ce without inte. This is the ultimate life for those who are addicted to social media. "Huh, just a little more and I''ll have aplete collection." Loki smiled widely. She was going to have every green gem that existed in this world. How did she know that there were only such green gems in the world? That was because the best cksmith in Valha told her so. He was able tomunicate with minerals on Earth. And he could clearly tell that there were only a hundred and eighteen green ore in the world. And this is the hundred and eighth piece. the rarest piece "Can this work, Loki?" Chen Ming handed Loki an extremely green green gem. Loki took out a magnifying ss before examining it before sighing. "Almost, a little more, but not." "I understand." Chen Ming then picked up the ore. He was sure it woulde in handyter. "Hmm, what happened? Why are good minerals left like this?" within the same cave Hephaestus looked at the mined ore with a pained expression on his face. Arge amount of ore was mined and left behind. People who dig enough have some skill. But mining like this, if it were his disciple, He will beat it with his hammer. "Worst of all, this kind of action has to be stopped before the ore does more damage." Hephaestus gathered all the ore from the ground before rushing deeper into the cavern. He was sure that whoever mined these minerals was just an ordinary human being. Because the divinity contained in the ore did not disappear at all. He would teach humans who dared to make Rae cry like this. Chapter 798 798 Chen Mings Style Chen Ming, Loki, Chang''e, Ni Ye, and Hua Lan. Now, after Chen Ming and Loki had dug deep into the heart of the Super Emerald Stream. already Loki finally found the ore she was looking for. "This kind of color is right. This is the greenest ore I have ever seen." Chen Ming looked at Loki. He couldn''t understand why she liked green so much. But if I had to guess Green has probably the most intimidating feel in any of the color trains. He just shook his head and let out a sigh. It''s finally over mining this ore. "By the way,ing to exercise without relying on any special powers makes me feel good too." Chen Ming moved his shoulders to make a loud noise. He was very satisfied. It wasn''t that his body could age in any way. It''s just a feeling that I picked up from the past. "Mining finished. Can we go home now? I have some things that I would like to prepare before heading back to Valha Land." Chang''e had something she wanted to take with her. She thought it would work against the Afterlife Goddess Hel. What she was going to take was actually the Depression Merit Law. This was a less well-known technique. But it must be used well in this situation. Chen Ming had already learned it. And he can teach it to anyone. The reason she wanted to take that scroll with her even though she had already learned what was inside was because This scripture has some kind of secret hidden. Within it was filled with an abundance of spirit energy. Of course it wasn''t the spirit of a living being. It was just the spiritual energy that had been buried in the tomb for a long time. For a long time, even the cemetery where he used to live had be a natural tourist attraction. "I see. Then let''s go home and get dressed first, then head to Valha." Chen Ming made a decision. He could still sense someone entering the cave. But it didn''t matter since he was just a normal human. Everyone nodded except Loki, who still tightly hugged her gleaming green crystal. Chen Ming understood her. Her collection of earthly minerals had finally finished. It was like he had collected all the rare items. And at that moment, Chen Ming was about to open a ck hole to head straight back to that house. He had to stop his hand first. because because of someone he sensed entering the cave Suddenly, he headed towards them. Plus he could sense that that person didn''t have any power. He now sensed the Divinity of Fire and Forging. "Who?" Chen Ming didn''t think that there would be anyone with such divinity in the desert. Moreover, he concealed his own power like this. Chen Ming thought that he must be an assassin, but ''A killer shouldn''t have such a divinity.'' Divinity like this was only for cksmiths. to be a killer, probably not Plus, this ce is also a cave with minerals. He could be a god or devil cksmith. And he didn''t have any bad intentions. Just seems frustrated by something. "Frustrated, is the god or demon cksmith frustrated?" Chen Ming reviewed the situation. What would annoy a cksmith? But I didn''t feel so angry that I wanted to kill each other. Chen Ming looked at the ground where various mineral shards were strewn about as if they were worthless items. And when he saw that, he understood. "Just like this Everyone listen to this way There is a god or demon cksmithing to us here. Everyone probably already knew how he felt. Keep calm, okay." Everyone at this moment could sense the cksmith God or Demon approaching everyone. He was frustrated and angry. But didn''t have any bad intentions. "Understood, and Loki, how long will you hold on to your ore?" Hua Lan rewarded everyone. She turned to look at Loki, who was now indifferent to the world. She had no interest in cksmithing gods or demons at all. She was sure that he or she was not everyone''s opponent here. "I will hold my ore for eternity, hehe." If going big Chen Ming could only shook his head. and watching theing of a cksmith god or demon He wanted to know what the cksmith God or Demon would do if he saw his and everyone else''s current mining conditions. Chapter 799 799 Knew From The Beginning saw that young man could use Divinity Hephaestus had a very serious expression on his face. He summoned his weapon ready to defend himself. Of course, his weapon was his hammer. The hammer zes with a fiery me capable of destroying anything in its path. His hammer is as strong as Thor of Asgard''s hammer. mes could burn even the strongest ore in the universe. However, the four young men and women didn''t seem to feel anything from his mes. He noticed something protecting the five. It was a thin white barrier. Neither would it be Divinity or anything, but it wouldn''t pass through this thin white energy barrier. Hephaestus wasn''t sure what it was. But he felt that even if he used his hammer to hit the barrier, It probably won''t happen. Hephaestus assessed the situation, and seeing that the other party had no intention of doing anything evil to him, he spoke up. "Who are you? Appearing in front of me like this, what do you want?" Hephaestus, of course, thought his arrival was aplete blow, and yes, it really was. Hephaestus was now very ready to fight. even if he was at a disadvantage But he certainly won''t be unterally dealt with. Chen Ming looked at Hephaestus before thinking of something. He snapped his fingers. The fiery me vanished as if it did not exist. Hephaestus was very surprised that he could extinguish the fire of cksmithing. Even the three Great Gods were unable to break his fire. "Besides the Divinity of Time You also have a divinity rted to fire, no, it''s bigger than that. Your divinity can control all fire." Hephaestus was troubled and worried. Who exactly was Chen Ming to have such two great divinities? He must be at least a middle god. Maybe he was on the same level as him. or more, he can be The Divinity Chen Ming used, no, the Dao Chen Ming used was Yang. Of course, the mes of forging were also in there. Chen Ming could extinguish it only if the other party did not light it up again. Hephaestus was able to counter Chen Ming''s Dao by slowly releasing his Divinity. and it will cancel each other out. Chen Ming smiled at Hephaestus. He knew enough about this cksmith. Just seeing that he came here knew his purpose. "I didn''t use Divinity at all, I used the Dao, and I didn''te here because of you. but as you can see I came here for what she wanted. And now I have done as you wished. Hopefully we don''t have any misunderstandings." Hephaestus heard that. He also knew what Chen Ming said was true. And he used the Tao? "Mina, your appearance is so unfamiliar. You are actually from thend of the east. where they invaded a long time ago." Hephaestus was not one of those deranged gods who invaded another realm. He knew what it was like to have his own house destroyed. He didn''t want to do that to others. Chen Ming nodded at Hephaestus. This time it was his turn to ask the house. He knew what Hephaestus was here for. However, he wanted to make sure. Chen Ming opened his dragon eyes before asking him. ''Dragon Eye!'' Hephaestus was surprised again, but this time he didn''t show it. He didn''t expect the other party to be a dragon. ''It''s a god from the east but a true dragon. He must be a new born god to be here without knowing anything. True dragons would never let hime here. but wait He had more than one Dao, indicating that he was not a new born god. So why is he here? Hold on, why is it all so confusing?'' Hephaestus was confused, what happened to the current situation? Who is he talking to? Chen Ming''s identity was very strange right now in his eyes. and the person who caused him confusion I don''t care if he''s confused or not. he asked Hephaestus. "Then what are you doing in the desertnd of Anubis? Do the Toteps and Dolemi know of youring?" The confused Hephaestus didn''t think of a good answer first. He answered Chen Ming''s questionpletely truthfully. Chapter 800 800 Emptiness ? Chen Ming could only look at Hephaestus. Hephaestus seemed to know the truth from the start. However, he tried to tell himself that it wasn''t what he thought. He really is a pitiful god. Chen Ming could only shook his head. Even gods themselves have heart problems. ¡°I got what I wanted. I will return to mynd. You can tell Hera and Athena about this. If the two of them want an answer from you then.¡± Hephaestus knew that his cover-up would cause Chen Ming trouble. And he doesn''t like being a trouble maker for anyone. he is higher than that Chen Ming heard that and nodded to Hephaestus. He just had a look that wasn''t as beautiful as a god. But he has a big heart. Perhaps if Aphrodite hadn''t looked him in the face She might change her mind. Hephaestus after talking to Chen Ming. He immediately wanted to return to his territory. He didn''t know what Aphrodite would do to his homnd in his absence. I hope she doesn''t do anything too harsh. However, before he could even take a step. He had heard someone''s voice before. It was a sound he was familiar with. But it was a voice he didn''t want to hear at this moment. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? when it arrived Why don''t youe and say hello?" The one who said to stop Hephaestus for a moment was Athena. She knew from the beginning that Hephaestus would sneak into the Desert Lands. Because he had wanted some ore within the desert region long ago. "Athena" Hephaestus looked at Athena. He didn''t know how to feel about this kind of situation. He knew that Athena was not like her father. But he still couldn''t help but look at her badly. because when he was evicted She didn''t say anything to stop Zeus. He had thought that his expulsion from Olympus might have been Athena''s n. She probably wanted him toe under her. and made weapons and armor for her army. But as time passed, he realized that his expulsion from Olympus had nothing to do with her. And the reason she didn''t help him was because she couldn''t help him. If she helped him Her ns will be destroyed. And that would result in many Goddesses losing their lives. ¡°You know why I have to rush back to my territory. You handed it to Aphrodite, didn''t you? The key, and you appear before me now to dy her escape.¡± Hephaestus sighed. Athena looked at him. Her expression did not change one bit. It was as if she already knew that Hephaestus must have known about it. But she didn''t understand something. ¡°You already know. Why didn''t you interrupt her or show any action?¡± Hephaestus heard Athena''s question. He looked at Athena. His gaze was filled with emptiness. ¡°If you know love, then You wouldn''t ask me that." After speaking, Hephaestus walked away. This time Athena didn''t stand in his way. She thought about what he said. Love, it was something that a god like her could never understand. Maybe if you ask Hestia or Bast she might have an answer Chen Ming looked at Athena. saw that she did not understand what Hephaestus had said He decided to add ¡°He did it all to give Aphrodite what he wanted. If I had to guess He kept Aphrodite in order to protect her from Zeus.¡± "Protect her from Zeus." Athena thought back. Hephaestus is the humblest god. He was unlikely to have had the courage to take Aphrodite as his wife. However, the fact that he agreed to ept Aphrodite as his wife but did nothing to her. It might be because of his love. She did not believe that a physically strong Hephaestus would not be able to force a weaker Aphrodite to submit to him. But every time they sleep together Hephaestus saw Aphrodite''s pain. He will be the one who backs off himself. He wouldn''t let Aphrodite suffer. Even though he himself became a bad talker. He would protect her until she saw that he was no longer needed. This is what he will do for the people he really loves. Land of Fire and Steel Aphrodite now had time to escape. She avoided the fiery spirits that kept Hephaestus'' eyes and ears. ¡°I will finally be free. I can''t bear to stay in this despicablend any longer.¡± Aphrodite has the key that will open the gates of the realm. Hephaestus is the true god of cksmithing. His wholend was like a hearth. No god can enter without permission. But entering and exiting outside of Hephaestus'' permission There was also a key that could be used to enter and exit his territory. This key is for his faeries to enter and exit his realm in search of the ore he needs. ¡°Just a little longer¡± Aphrodite was now standing in front of arge iron gate that connected thend of fire and steel. with thend of forests Persephone told her that She had prepared a way to escape. The escape she had prepared was saved by her new husband, Hermes. Wherever she was, she was able to escape. and as she was about to open the door She felt that she was about to gain freedom. Something happened. She looked back. Even if she doesn''t like thisnd However, she had been here for a very long time. It made her feel a little hesitant. ''Even though he has an ugly face but he never harmed us one bit Is what we did right?'' Aphrodite felt that Hephaestus had done nothing wrong to her. Besides that, he also took great care of her. There was no other deity who pampered her so much. The only thing he forbids is don''t leave him If she wanted something, he would get it for her. She sarcastically told him that she wanted a temple that was bigger than Zeus''s. which he kept his promise and built a more beautiful temple than Zeus The temple used a rare ore. In fact, the ore he was seeking now was the one used to build her temple. For thousands of years, he had continued to build her temple for her. Aphrodite gritted his teeth. Why would she suddenly hesitate now? ¡°There is no time. I must hurry and get out of here.¡± Aphrodite made a decisive decision. She looked at the key in her hand before attempting to open the door using it. The door had opened by itself first. Aphrodite was frightened. The fact that the door had opened this way without her using the key meant that "Hephaestus" Hephaestus appeared on the other side of the gate. His eyes were now emotionless as they looked at Aphrodite. Although he already knew what Aphrodite was thinking. But even that didn''t make him feel any less painful. ¡°You¡­ go away, Aphrodite.¡± Hephaestus did not show the slightest hint of anger. which waspletely different from his Divinity Aphrodite did not know how to answer this question. She didn''t expect to meet him like this. ¡°I, I just¡± Hephaestus shook his head before letting out a sigh. He walked in front of Aphrodite. Aphrodite was scared. she retreated ¡°I have no intention of hurting you, Aphrodite. I just want the keys back, and you can go where you want. I will not hold you back.¡± Hephaestus raised his hand forward. He asked Aphrodite to return the key. Aphrodite, of course, thought that Hephaestus would deceive her. He wanted to seize the key and not let her escape. ¡°Have I deceived you once, Aphrodite?¡± Hephaestus said with sincerity. He had never lied to her even once. Aphrodite knew that Hephaestus had never deceived her. He always told her the truth. But that freedom was too expensive for her to believe what Hephaestus said. ¡°You don''t believe me. Then it''s up to you to think. what you want me to bring for you I have ced it near your escape route outside. Treat it as a farewell gift between you and me.¡± Hephaestus then walked away. He didn''t turn back to look at her. He was afraid that if he looked at her, he wouldn''t be able to get over it. Although his body was as strong as steel, But his heart was as fragile as ss. And now his ss heart is cracking He couldn''t use his Divinity to mend his heart. He will be overwhelmed with happy memories. He will strike iron and forget all his sorrows. But no matter what, he wouldplete the Temple of Aphrodite. Even if he didn''t have her anymore ¡°I wish you safety and meet good people. who will truly love you, Aphrodite." Aphrodite could only stand there. I couldn''t believe that he would actually let her go. Even though freedom was already in front of her Why did she feel so empty? Chapter 801 801 All Out ? Aphrodite now stood watching what Hephaestus had in store for her. Her feelings right now were confused. Why wasn''t he the same as she expected? He should have been furious and tried to hold her back like the other gods. She had never seen anything like this before. A deity who would easily let her go without relying on her tricks. ¡°Have we been wrong about him this whole time?¡± What Hephaestus had prepared for her was a snowman of the right size that she could carry with her. It was filled with divinity of happiness. Just looking at it, Hephaestus really intended it as a donkey gift. ¡°No, we cannot hesitate. He must use this method to make us think he doesn''t care. But he really cares. It''s a really sly way.¡± Aphrodite couldn''t help but look back on the past. Zeus wanted Hephaestus to deliver him a powerful weapon. He even plotted with Poseidon and Hades to deceive her. let Mrs. Somyom be his wife Hephaestus, like the other gods, fell in love with her at first sight. In order to protect herself, she used many tricks against the gods. make her survive every time And Hephaestus was one of many gods she could lure. She had already thought about this point. She began to see a difference. He wasn''t a deity who would y tricks like this. ¡°If he wants with his strong divinity He can always force us.¡± in the end He was different from the other gods that tried to force her. He had never forced her even once. She thought it must be because he had lost to her Divinity, but it wasn''t. that he never forced her because he Maybe really love her. ¡°Is there really a god who loves others?¡± This was what she had always thought. Love is strange to all gods. Except for the gods that are truly rted to it like Hestia and Bast The other gods didn''t understand it. Even Athena herself She is a wise deity in matters of war. But this rtionship She didn''t understand it at all. She thought Hephaestus would be like Zeus or any other god. ¡°Did I really misunderstand this?¡± Aphrodite closed his eyes before shaking his head. she decided She chooses to be more independent ¡°Even if he really loves me but I don''t want to.¡± Aphrodite then went up into a chariot drawn by Pegasus. Even if she said that. But she did not leave the snowman Hephaestus had given her. When she got on the horse carriage Then it dragged the cart and flew into the sky. and headed for Athens. That was the only ce she was safe from Zeus and his brothers. Little did he know that Zeus was unable to awaken at this time. Hades was afraid of being assassinated, and what Poseidon was doing now no one could know. ¡­ on the other hand Chen Ming after talking with Athena. He immediately headed for Valha. He can now control the Divinity of Happiness. The same was true for Hua Lan, Ni Ye and Chang''e. As for Loki, she still couldn''t reach the Divinity of Happiness. But I''m starting to understand it. However, her Divinity was notpatible with Divinity of Happiness. Chen Ming couldn''t help saving her. By proposing that deception and faking are the same thing. Fun pranks exist. which Loki thought of it and she was able to ess the divinity of happiness ¡°I''m back~!¡± Loki feels good to be back home. Although she didn''t leave Valha for very long. But the people in Valha didn''t think like that. Everyone was terrified. There was no one in Valha who had not been teased by Loki. Except for Odin and Frikka. Chen Ming and the girls all shook their heads. I hope that Loki who has reached the divinity of happiness will y softly on these people They and they seemed to be losing their minds. Loki now disappeared, no one knows where she went. Chen Ming opened the map and found that she was looking for Thor and Balder. Her goal is clear. She hadn''t pranked anyone since she traveled with him. She must be very depressed right now. ¡°Hopefully Thor and Balder will keep her. If not, Valha will surely catch fire.¡± Chen Ming still hadn''t finished speaking. Arge snowman appeared. The doll was the shape of Thor and Balder hugging each other with warm expressions. ¡°Hou, it seems she understands the term yful prank. At this point, there should be no problem¡­ at least.¡± Chen Ming then headed towards Odin''s Temple. He was not surprised to see Odin and Frikka waiting to greet him. Odin sensed the change in the desert. He knew that Chen Ming had done what he had anticipated, and soon the threat of Valha would disappear. Now it''s time for Valha and the Dragon King what to do next. Loki can be a good connection between Valha and the Dragon King. Because she had a mind unlike other gods. And now it''s about his eldest daughter, Hale. ¡°The Dragon King will definitely need help to go to the afterlife. How should I deal with this, Frikka?¡± Odin is wise and wise. However, he thought that other people''s opinions were also important. Frikka hesitated a little. She just let out a breath. ¡°There must be someone who pulled her out of the abyss. We did our best, Odin.¡± Odin heard Frikka replied. He just sighed and shook his head. Hale was not like the other siblings. She was full of madness. She loved killing and war. And she was now part of the afterlife. A ce where she could kill without much thought. But even if killing in the afterlife would not affect the world of the living, But she had been in the Divinity of the Dead for a long time. making her unable to live a normal life in the world of the living Odin was able to resolve the situation regarding her soul and divinity, but the problem was that she refused to return. He tried to force her but couldn''t. as a result Perhaps the Dragon King could do something to help him. ¡°It seems that we depend on him for a lot of things to handle our problems. We should prepare some gifts for him. Do you think so?¡± Frigga proposed. She knew that the Dragon King would know that Odin manipted him into doing what Odin wanted. However, the fact that he didn''t say anything and did what Odin wanted. It showed that he was not the one who used only strength. Even Loki, who was difficult to reason with, had not stuck with him anywhere. If it were normal, she would have disappeared. and go do what she wants ¡°Hopefully he can bring our old daughter back. I want her to know that life isn''t all about fighting and killing.¡± Frikka nodded to Odin. She knew how guilty he felt for not taking good care of his daughter before. and focused on his son This was another reason why Odin was so strict with Loki. But still let her have fun. She looked like a beloved child in many people''s eyes. But it was just one father''s guilt. Now, Odin and Frikka once again stood before the Dragon King. The two weed Chen Ming with smiles. Odin did not hide anything else about the matters he wanted Chen Ming to help. The two of them were currently drinking in the tavern as usual. ¡°I need you to help bring my daughter back to Valha. Whatever you do, ask her toe back. No matter how violent you use it though.¡± Odin immediately got to the point. He wanted Chen Ming to drag Hell out of the afterlife. Afterwards, he heals Hale''s death addiction on his own. He had let her be at his will for too long. Chen Ming felt like he was talking to a father who was worried about his daughter. but had to be patient and do everything to bring the daughter back to be the same Chen Ming thought for a moment. His wishes and Odin''s wishes were matched however. ¡°This time, I won''t do it for free. Just like the map you gave me. I need something simr. for use in the afterlife I''m sure your Deity rank will definitely have one.¡± Odin nodded Although Chen Ming did not say a word . He was already thinking of giving it to him. Odin then took something out of the dimensional rift. What he took out was apass. ¡°Thispass can only be used in the afterlife. It may not be as convenient as a map. But it helps you go in the direction you want. In the afterlife, direction is the most terrifying thing. You never know where you''re going. for there neither distance nor direction existed. It''s a world that oveps so much that it bes that kind of world.¡± Chen Ming understood what Odin said. The afterlife is like a two-dimensional world that oveps into a three-dimensional world. If he''s not careful It can be easily slipped into another dimension. Thispass was what Chen Ming needed most to enter the afterlife. ¡°And this is a gift for you to be able to hold Loki.¡± Odin smiled and took out something for Chen Ming. It was full of Divinity that Chen Ming did not understand. "mask?" The divinity that came out of the mask made him feel confused. Even his Divinity couldn''t see it. ¡°This mask will prevent death from seeing you. Going to the afterlife is not something ordinary gods can do.¡± Odin now can be regarded as giving all of himself. This mask was the one he received directly from the Goddess of Death. An item like this was highly desired among the gods. because if there is No one will be able to see him again after this. Not even the controller of destiny Chapter 802 802 Purgatory ? Chen Ming took the mask. This was very necessary for him right now. The mask will allow him to survive in the afterlife. He turned to look at Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan. The three wanted to go with him to the true afterlife, but He couldn''t take the three of them with him after knowing its danger. There was only one mask. He didn''t want the three of them to be like Hell. to be a god addicted to death like that ¡°We understand. We will be in Asgard.¡± Chang''e is the voice for everyone. Hua Lan and Ni Ye nodded. The three even wanted to go with Chen Ming. But they knew when they would be a burden rather than a help. Chen Ming smiled. He was really fortunate to meet so many empathetic lovers. Sometimes he thinks he''s not worthy of everyone. But he didn''t speak out. because if he had already spoken Everyone must feel bad. because it was they who thought they were unworthy of him Chen Ming pulled the three of them into a hug and told them that he woulde back as soon as possible. The three of them smiled with beautiful smiles. It had been a long time since he had hugged these models. ¡°Oh, I''ll be waiting, don''t forget your souvenirs.¡± Ni Ye snuggled onto Chen Ming''s chest. She had the smallest body, so she was in the middle of everyone. Hua Lan nodded before speaking. ¡°Yes, don''t forget our souvenirs. However, in the afterlife, what will be a souvenir for us? Probably not those rare bones like that.¡± Chang''e let out a lightugh before shaking his head. ¡°I don''t need any souvenirs, just.¡± Chang''e lightly kissed Chen Ming''s lips. Both Hua Lan and Ni Ye widened their eyes. Yes, both of them can request that. Chen Ming was then kissed by both Hua Lan and Ni Ye over his entire body. He freed them from doing what they wanted. He knew that going to the afterlife this time would probably take a really long time. The four spent some time together, unaware that Someone is nning something. ¡°The world after death? Really interesting.¡± Loki was excited. She couldn''t control herself about this. ¡°Even though we don''t have masks. But just our divinity is enough. There will definitely be a beautiful green gem in the afterlife.¡± Loki burst outughing. She''s about to get her new collection. Chen Ming, after saying goodbye to the four immediately wanted to head to the afterlife He was able to travel to the afterlife through the Well of the Dead at Valha. The Well of the Dead is a gateway through which the world of the living and the dead travels. The Well of the Dead is where Asgardian warriors are reborn into gods after dying in glorious battles. But they must find their own way out of the afterlife. Otherwise, they would not have the right to be a god. ¡°This is where you will be taken to the afterlife. Remember this, if you want toe back. You must remember the way back.¡± Odin and Frigga now came to send Chen Ming to the afterlife, Ni Ye, Hua Lan, and Chang''e too. As for Loki, no one had seen her for several days. Odin thinks Loki must be having fun somewhere in Asgard. Because that''s what she normally does. Chen Ming nodded. He will remember the way back to the Well of the Dead. He puts on the mask and prepares to go. Odin saw that Chen Ming was ready to go to the afterlife. He used his Gungnir spear to pierce the Well of the Dead. The well gradually opened. The water in the well was not ordinary water. But it has the character of a spirit. Chen Ming had seen such a well before when he saved Xiao Ji at the Mechanical Star. The appearance of a well with many spirits gathering It''s simr. No, it''s the same. There''s no mistake. These spirits are unconscious. It''s just a group of energying together. and study like a true spirit only ¡°It''s time, you can go. If the entrance to the afterlife is left open for a longer period, there might be something bad in the living world.¡± ¡°Understood, I''ll go now.¡± Chen Ming bid farewell to Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan with the eyes that came out of the mask. He then jumped into the well. And suddenly there was something that everyone didn''t expect. A ck shadow jumped after Chen Ming. ¡°Loki!¡± Odin panicked. He wanted to stop Loki but it was toote. Loki thought that Odin would try to support her. However, she used her Divinity to deceive him. This was the first time that Odin had been deceived by his own daughter like this. Frikka saw that. Even though she was worried, she understood Loki. ¡®You must really like him. To find any excuse But really just wanted to be by his side. and take care of him.'' Frigga let out a sigh of relief. Could it be that she would not know her daughter''s thoughts? However, she didn''t expect that she would like Chen Ming to go into such a dangerous ce with him like this. Chen Ming who entered the dimension between the world of the living and the world of the dead. This ce was exactly what he expected. ¡°White desert as far as the eye can see. Blood red moon A pitch ckke that looks depressing.¡± This ce, not even reaching the afterlife, still looks so depressing. What if it was the world after death? He didn''t want to think at all. It all looked so depressing. Chen Ming sensed the negative divinity that if he used his real body toe here, His positive divinity would surely be swallowed up. his true form Odin and Frikka promise to take care of it. They were Highgods that even Anubis and Hades feared. If the two said that they would take care of his real body he can be trusted Chen Ming had to split himself into two. Causing him to choose which body to control Different from the avatar he used to travel to the space colony. and with the mask given by Odin He felt that his incarnation''s existence now was even easier. and while Chen Ming had done Finished examining his own body. He looked behind him. Someone was standing there smiling at him. ¡°Loki, what are you doing here?¡± Chen Ming asked her as a ceremony. He could sense that Loki had followed him. He could always send Loki back to Valha if he wanted to. However, he was confident that if he did that, Loki must find a way toe to the afterlife herself. And that would put her in even greater danger. ¡°Hmm, why did Ie here? I came here to look for the gems that I want. Strange question.¡± Loki pretended to say she wanted the gem. In fact, she would rather travel to the afterlife with Chen Ming. and with her divinity If danger arises, she will always be able to lead him away. Although this was Chen Ming''s incarnation. However, this incarnation of him was different from the normal incarnation. To make his incarnation strong He had to put his soul into this incarnation. If this incarnation of him dies His real body might also be dead. that Chen Ming chose to separate out his negative side It''s because it''s easy to live in the afterlife. Loki knows what kind of person Hale is. She believed that Chen Ming was strong. However, Hell was as strong as Odin. Chen Ming had absolutely no way of defeating her. and if he dies here He will also die in real life. ¡°Is that so? Then it can''t be helped.¡± Chen Ming didn''t fully understand Loki''s thoughts. But he knew one thing. If she wanted to do something then No matter what, she will aplish it. and like that, it would be better for him to keep an eye on her. Chen Ming then took out thepass that Odin had given him to show him the direction he wanted to go. Here is what Odin said. It''s a dimension that oveps a lot. If in the past, I hadn''t forgotten Might slip into a world that doesn''t exist There even gods would be powerless. and be part of the emptiness and ethereal Loki looked at Chen Ming, whose appearance had now changed. He looked handsome and fierce. Although Chen Ming''s normal body looked very good, But Loki liked him more like this. ¡°You like my tan like that, huh?¡± Loki was caught She hurriedly folded her arms and spoke up. ¡°Hmm, just a little bit. I think the tanned skin suits you well.¡± Loki spoke directly. She would never let anyone use her weaknesses to y with her. Therefore, she must destroy that weakness first. Chen Ming smiled and didn''t continue. Loki gaped. He usually had to say something else after that. He has no right to leave the ends open like that. ¡°Wait, you made a mistake, you know?¡± Lokiined to Chen Ming what he had to do after that. which Chen Ming yed along with the water This is what Loki likes for him. That is, he didn''t scold her for not knowing what she was ying. Unlike other gods who are serious about everything. The currentpass guided Chen Ming towards where Hell was. After meeting with the Goddess of Death He would then ask her to take him to the afterlife. and defeat all the disciples of Anubis. In order not to have problemster Chapter 803 803 Land Of Ashes ? It was cold here and filled with an aura of despair that could not be expressed in words. Their souls woulde to this realm and not to the afterlife. Here there will only be those who are empty and hopeless and helpless. They are losing themselves. and when the timees They would be part of this realm and would never go to the afterlife again. This ce was called thend of ashes. A ce where the lost are abandoned and can''t find a way out to this ugly white desert Thisnd was a ce full of gloom. and without a ray of hope But hundreds of years ago A goddess had fallen to thisnd. There shouldn''t be such a noble existence here. She had turned thisnd into a battlefield ording to her wishes. But even with such a big brush change, it was still full of despair. Even though there was an amber me all the time War Here is full of fighting and killing. Because each person is about to lose himself. So they tried to create something that would hold them back. What the suit held them back were fighting, killing, and stealing. These three things made them not forget their identity. ¡°Haha, die, I am the winner!¡± A man used his long sword. shed another young man until his head was cut off. ¡°Damn, almost, just a little more. Shouldn''t have been knocked off the head first!" Being killed in the Land of Ashes has be a farce. They literally never die here. Besides the rulers destroy their souls and send them to the afterlife. They will be reborn there. As a pure soul ¡°Hey, I cut off your head. Do I get any bonuses?" ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The beheaded man asked the beheaded man. The beheaded man let out a sigh before throwing something to his beheaded man. ¡°Great, it has to be like this, haha.¡± What the beheaded man threw to the beheaded man was a spirit root. It would help those trapped in the Land of Ashes not to forget their identity. It was like a nutrient that would help rejuvenate their bodies. ¡°Okay, then it''s my turn. Here you are. Hurry up and go to your own head.¡± The friend of the beheaded helped to lift his head. and put his head on his body so that he could continue with his head. ¡°Thank you very much, please take my revenge.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± This kind of fighting happens often. This is just a small incident. War will happen periodically. for everyone to join in and snatch the Spiritual Root from the Purification Realm. The Purifying Realm is not far from the Land of Ashes. But getting there isn''t easy. Only the Goddess who ruled the Land of Ashes could bring those who pleased her there. and when they have been cleansed They will be reborn in the afterlife. These spirit roots came from the decay of souls here. After the soul has been washed away Those spirits will emit spirit dust. which would then be a spiritual root. The war would only happen when those spiritual roots had matured. which is every hundred years and in this war It was the time when everyone could please the Goddess who ruled the Land of Ashes. and they will have true deliverance. Chen Ming and Loki had now arrived at the Land of Ashes. The two of them looked around with interest. This ce was different from the other ces they had been through. ¡°It seems that the Goddess of Death Hel is here.¡± Chen Ming said while looking at thepass. Thepass was now spinning around like it was a fan. He stored it in his dimension. Loki nodded, trying to look around to see where her sister had left her Divinity. But no matter where you look There is a divinity of Sister Nang full. This meant that her sister had already taken over thisnd. And to find her in thisnd is very difficult. Chen Ming wandered around this ashnd. What he normally sees here is Everyone tried to fight. and stealing the soul roots of those who were defeated Here the weak will be part of thend of ashes. did not return to rebirth to the afterlife As Chen Ming listened to The world between the living and the dead was even more cruel than the realm. ¡°If we keep trying to find something like this, I don''t know how many years I will follow her." Loki said, she was initially excited about this ce. However, now she was bored. Chen Ming shook his head. Loki seems to have ADHD, also known as attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. ''It''s probably like that. Her divinity wouldn''t let her be idle.'' Chen Ming looked at the thing in her hand. many spiritual roots She deceived the spirit root from the people. She didn''t even need to fight. If she goes on the merchant route Even those with the Dao of Prosperity would be able to lose to her. deceived until exhaustion something like that ¡°It is just as you said. If we keep trying to find her like this I don''t know how many lives will find her. However, while you deceive each other''s soul roots, I''ve been looking for information by trading my Dragon Balls. Although it didn''t have the same effect as a Spiritual Root. But it can hold on to their identity better.¡± Chen Ming''s Dragon Ball had all sorts of benefits. Who in thend of ashes has it? will be able to seize the identity, the danger that the dragon ball still has spirit power in it The spirit energy contained in the Dragon Ball could hold their existence for at least three thousand years. While the Spiritual Root could only hold them for ten years. Too bad the dragon ball R could only hold on to them. But not making them stronger. Because Dragon Balls are only for living people to use. Chen Ming thought that he would try making a Dragon Ball with the power of Yin instead of Yangter. Which should be more effective than his ordinary Dragon Ball. ¡°Information, what kind of information?¡± Loki became interested. She was curious about the information Chen Ming received. She was in the process of deceiving each other''s Spiritual Roots. She also tried to find information. ¡°I have received information that in the next few days There will be a battle over the Spirit Roots. If we join this war We might have a chance to meet Hale for sure.¡± Hearing that, Loki nodded. She received news of the war. But she didn''t think it had anything to do with Hale. Come to think about it now Hel is the goddess of death. Fights and wars must have her involved. Chen Ming, in addition to obtaining information about the war He also heard rumors about if he could perform well in the war. They will go to the afterlife. or valha whichever they want The mention of Valha is a clear indication that Who was behind the war for this Spiritual Root? ¡°War, how are we going to participate in this war? And what will it tell us when a war will begin?¡± ¡°Joining the war is not difficult. Let''s just put on our uniforms. The same way they wore it and went to war in spite of it. As for the signal to know how it''s time to go to war. At that time, arge number of spirit roots would be born. The sky will be filled with their light.¡± just miss that scene It''s already very beautiful. Chen Ming wanted to see such a scene. This ce was full of depression and despair. The sight of bright star-like lights would be a contrast to the pleasant atmosphere. And as Chen Ming exined and thought about the scene Loki has opened a beautiful pop song. Hua Lan gave her a portable music yer. Tell her that if she''s bored, she can listen to music. At first, she didn''t think anything about the song. Because the songs she had listened to since childhood were boring songs. However, after listening to the song that Hua Lan had rmended, She hadpletely forgotten about boredom. and when she opened the song Who would have thought that music would have such a huge impact? In this gloomy world ¡°This, this song, why does it make us feel this good?¡± Depressed souls hearing the music yed by Loki Everyone received something unexpected. That is self-remembering. It was even more effective than dragon fruit and spirit roots! Chapter 804 804 Like A Sugar Free Soft Drink ? Music is such an amazing thing. It can help preserve and capture memories. Every time I listen to music Emotions and feelings often change ording to the melody. The atmosphere in the city is the same. Now when a bright song is heard These depressed souls seemed to have received double damage. They and they were all shocked. Is there something that can help them hold onto their identity and theirs better than Spiritual Roots? ¡°Give it to me!¡± A soul about to lose its identity and revived by the song He immediately wanted to snatch Loki''s portable music yer. Loki looked at the person who would snatch her music yer. She immediately got angry. No one can take Loki''s belongings and survive. ¡°You think you can take my stuff? Dream on.¡± Loki snapped his fingers, the spirit that was about to snatch her music yer suddenly transformed into a pig. This is another way to use Loki''s power. She can conjure anything or anyone with a Divinity weaker than her. be anything ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom And seeing what Loki can do The spirits that were about to lose themselves had to stop. Everyone knew that if he insisted on trying to snatch things from her what will happen Not to mention the man standing behind her. Everyone could recognize that the young man There was an existence as strong as the Goddess who ruled this Land of Ashes. Loki saw that no one dared to approach her anymore. She let out a humming sound before continuing to listen to her song. She prefers to listen to music on volume rather than through a device plugged into her ear. Chen Ming and Loki now knew what to do next. The two only had to do now was to wait for the time when the war would begin. during which The two also spent time together by listening to music and ying board games. Loki prefers to y board games than to y games on consoles. And while the two were ying board games and listening to chill music. Inside the white sandstone tower was veryrge. There was a spirit of a young woman running to inform the owner of the house. The owner of this ce was a very strong spirit, and because of that, he had enough Spirit Root to build up an army. The army he created had only one purpose. That was to impress the goddess who ruled here. And he might have a chance to go to the afterlife like someone he knew. He was now aware of the existence of some sort of metal box capable of emitting a sound that caused the soul to lose its identity. back to normal ¡°If that metal box can do as she says, then There is a chance that we will be epted. and was purified to be born again to the afterlife.¡± He thought that if he got it He might be able to use it for war. and if he is good at war he will be released. ¡°Call those two. I will give the two important things in exchange for that metal box.¡± He is considered a famousnd of ashes. He was unable to express his desires openly. therefore he had to send his men to follow them to him. ¡°Acknowledged, my lord.¡± After that, his servant headed out of the sandstone tower. and immediately headed towards the direction where the maid came to deliver the news. Besides the Lord of the Sandstone Towers There were still arge number of seniors in the territory who wanted to obtain a metal box that emitted a cleansing sound. Everyone wouldn''t think that This war may happen like the previous one. But the cause is different. From a spirit root, it turned into a metal box instead. Personally, the cause now is chilling with the atmosphere of thend of ashes. She didn''t know anything about what had happened at all. temple of the dead far from the inhabited city A young woman was sitting on her bony throne with a disgusted expression. It seems that she is already bored here. ¡°Shall we go back to Valha? Hmm, but only if we go back. There isn''t what I''m looking for." This young woman was Hale. goddess of death She was now fed up with the war here. and fake death False death is like soda without sugar Although it is simr But addiction is still different anyway. Chen Ming and Loki now looked in front of the two. It wasn''t time for war yet. ¡°Have we be an insidious war? But it''s not too surprising. The music is even more effective than spirit roots and dragon balls.¡± The dragon fruit filled with yang might even help the soul''s persistence to some extent. But it''s notparable to music. If there is anything topare with music or better. It would be a Dragon Ball full of yin. Chen Ming was not ready to build it right now. He didn''t know if he made it. What impact will it have? This is not a living world. Anything rted to yin is extraordinarily sensitive. Who would have known if he had forced to create a Yin-based Dragon Ball? The yin that was here might have beenpletely absorbed by it. And that could cause problems in the long run. Chen Ming could only sigh. Lokiughing merrily She seemed to have many things inmon with her older brother. ¡°Come on, hurry up, whoever wants this music yer (let''s dream),e and snatch it. but it only exists in one device You know what to do, right?¡± Loki uses her Divinity. confuses the spirits And everyone is now in a war for the music yer (created by Loki''s Divinity). She now had Chen Ming put the music yer in his inventory. Chen Ming knew what Loki wanted to do now. She didn''t want to wait until the time when everyone would fight for the Spirit Root. So she used this moment to organize her own war. And like that Hale will definitelye out. ¡°Back off, lower spirits, voice boxes. That song must be mine!¡± Big legs have stepped back. Whether it was the North, South, Exit, or Fall rulers, everyone appeared. Even the guardian of the White Sandstone Tower said to be the strongest appeared. He had a very dissatisfied expression on his face about what had happened. He thought that he would work faster than the other parents. He didn''t think that these two would betray him by not responding to his orders. He wanted to deal with the two of them who had dared to lose face like this. However, that matter had to wait. If he dealt with the two Someone must have snatched the music box away from him. ¡°You guys retreat. That music box will be mine. I will present it to the Goddess!¡± It required a slight change of n. He thought it would be better to give it to Hell than to use it in war. heard what the Sandstone Tower Lord said. The parents all had dissatisfied expressions on their faces. They also thought of using this music box as editor Dang Hale''s. They have the same purpose as him. ¡°You think you''re the strongest and we''ll have to give you everything? Duhan.¡± Ruler of the Tower of Sandstone was actually Duhan. angel of death A headless knight in ck armor. Chen Ming looked at the Duhan with interest. He didn''t expect to meet a Duhan in the Land of Ash like this. He looked around, in fact, he had met quite a few ghosts he knew. Chen Ming shook his head. Would he be surprised by something like that? He hade across many more surprising things. Duhan clenched his fists. He already knew that now he couldn''t use his strongest spirit state to get his own music box. and when he can''t use status He would only have to use strength alone. This small war is about to be a big one. The size was as big as the war for the Spiritual Roots. Duhan''s soul force spurted out in a frenzy. In addition to Duhan Other ruling spirits also exploded with their powers. ¡°Since you guys want war, well, I''ll give it to you!¡± Normally,rge ranks would note down to fight on their own. Because it will affect the souls in the long run. They will be pressured by the spirits of their rulers to forget their identity. To make one''s own army be a forgetful person. was no different from destroying his own army. ¡°Don''t let ite to see Lahan. Seeing us as ordinary souls? Ridiculous!¡± The current rulers began to fight with each other using soul pressure. The innocent little spirits were also strayed. There were still many souls of wanderers here who didn''t have the strength to defend themselves. Most of those spirits were the spirits of children and old people. They were about to lose their identity, however. ¡°Just stop¡± Just one word from Chen Ming. The war that was about to begin came to an end. His life force was extremely strong. The spirits that were about to lose their identity were purified. They were sent to the afterlife. Chen Ming was able to purify the spirits with his life force so that they could go to the afterlife. Unfortunately, Chen Ming couldn''t do that to himself. Chapter 805 805 Dejave Again ? Duhan was now surprised. He hadn''t been surprised for a very long time. Thest time he felt this way was when Hale The goddess of death has incarnated. A beautiful amber me lit up the entire dark sky. It was something that surprised and impressed him at the same time. different from how he felt now His feelings were limited by the power of words. He who had a weaker existence could not resist. If there was anyone who would be able to resist his words would only be the Goddess of Death e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''God Daigan who visited this ce This ce shouldn''t be worthy enough for them to be incarnated.'' Duhan did not know what deity Chen Ming was. and have a certain purpose However, he was sure that it had to do with the Goddess of Death. If it''s not about Hell He couldn''t figure out the reason for Chen Ming''s arrival. on the other hand The rulers felt no different from Duhan. In fact, they were even heavier than the Duhan. Because their level was much weaker than Chen Ming. They could only look at Chen Ming and did not dare to do anything. They were waiting to hear what Chen Ming wanted out of a situation like this. Chen Ming, speaking with the power of his own divinity He was impressed by his divinity. He rarely used Divinity. However, it seems that it is not as difficult to use as Dao. He could use the Divinity of Life. To purify the spirits and send them to the afterlife. The Divinity of Life and the Tao of Life wouldn''t be much different. ''By the way, what would happen if we used Divinity of Life with Sky Swallowing Grass? It wouldn''t be much different from how we used Yang.'' Chen Ming now thought that he should use the Sky Swallowing Grass mixed with the Divinity of Life to send all the souls here to be reincarnated. But when he thought about it, he thought it was better not to. Because I don''t know if it will affect anything or not. This ce is not like the world of the living. Using the opposite Divinity without caring might cause a huge problem that he could not solve. And while Chen Ming was thinking about Sky Swallowing Grass and Divinity of Life, He then heard Loki''s loud voice as it poked him. ¡°Hey, you''re going to release the power and let them stand there like that, I don''t think it''s very good. You should do something.¡± The Chen Ming who had been poked out of his own thoughts He patted his head slightly before speaking. ¡°Sorry, I have a few things to think about.¡± Chen Ming then looked at Duhan. He was the only person here who had reached such a high level that he was beginning to reach Divinity. Or if I had to tell him his level honestly His level was at the Essence Profound Realm, about to break through to the Dao Origin realm. If there really is a war Duhan will undoubtedly be the victor. Duhan felt tensed when he saw Chen Ming looking at him. Chen Ming''s dragon eyes now looked extremely terrifying in Duhan''s eyes. If he did something that Chen Ming didn''t like, then He felt that he might be blown awaypletely. ¡°You, I can feel that you have an extremely strong aura of death. Have you met the Goddess of Death before?¡± Chen Ming was sure that the Duhan had met Hell before. The Headless Duhan He couldn''t nod. So he had to speak out. He used the same tone and manner of speaking that he had used for Hale. ¡°I met the Goddess of Death thousands of years ago.¡± Duhan has nothing to hide. The other party was at the same level as Hel. If he lied, the other party would definitely know. and one more thing He felt that approaching the new gods incarnated here might have allowed him to enter the afterlife faster than waiting for Hell to cleanse him. Looking at Chen Ming''s power earlier, He could send everyone to the afterlife if he wanted to. Chen Ming nodded at Duhan. He then looked at Loki. He had something to say to her. However, she seemed to know what he wanted to say. ¡°No, I don''t think it would be good to cleanse everyone here. Do that, you might get into trouble with Hale. My sister can." Everyone heard each other clearly. Loki is Hale''s sister. She deliberately spoke for everyone to hear. Everyone who had thought of snatching the music box turned pale. They never thought that a weak-looking young woman would have a rtionship with the ruling goddess of thisnd. Hale now watched with interest. She sensed that two gods had appeared in the Land of Ashes. It had been a long time since she hadn''t seen her sister. Thest time I should have seen my sister It was a time when she was very young. ¡°Growing up to be a really interesting deity.¡± Hale smiled. Deception is also an art of war. She wanted to know what Loki would do next in this situation. Will she be able to find a way to summon her down to find her? and another god that came with her He was extremely strong. but in thisnd She is stronger She inhaled the scent. The aura of the sun, life and birth. This kind of power is delicious to death. ¡°I want you to perish. But by doing that, my sister would be very angry. How could you win my sister''s heart? Let me take a look, then." Hale thought for a moment before doing something. She knew what the young god hade to Na for. She could give him what he wanted. But then what fun would that be? Chen Ming and Loki sensed that someone was looking at them. And both of them knew that something was about to happen to them. ¡°Loki, do you feel anything like I do?¡± Chen Ming asked Loki to be sure. Isn''t he the only one who feels this way? between the living and the dead Chen Ming''s senses were limited. Loki nodded quickly before speaking. ¡°I feel the same as you. I feel like I''m about to be killed. If I had to guess, it must be my sister looking at us like that.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He didn''t seem to have made up his own mind. ¡°Hale must be thinking of doing something. From what I''ve heard about her from Duhan. She is definitely fed up with the war here.¡± Duhan told Chen Ming all he wanted. Of course he wanted something in exchange. He wanted Chen Ming to cleanse him. The rulers all looked at Duhan. They thought Duhan had betrayed the Goddess of Death, but ¡°Is there any rule that the Goddess told us not to find another way to go to the afterlife?¡± Those words just made everyone remember. Hale never forbids anyone from finding their own way of purification. They assumed that they only needed Hale''s help. They then could only watch Lahan being washed away. The Duhan was full of happy smiles. Who would have thought that he would go to the afterlife without going to war like this? everyone has hope Everyone looked at Chen Ming. I hope he will clean up for everyone. But it''s impossible. Chen Ming told everyone that he couldn''t cleanse everyone. Since it might make Hale angry. Everyone though wanted to go to the afterlife. But if there is a problem with Hel being able to travel between the world of the living and the world after death It''s a very stupid thing. She could go to the afterlife and send them back to their original ce. Chen Ming thought of Hale. If he was Hale, how would he feel about the current situation? If he''s Hale he would be bored The same war has been going on for hundreds and thousands of years. Who wouldn''t be bored? Moreover, this is a fake war. ¡°Are you thinking the same as I am?¡± Chen Ming asked Loki again. To which she nodded again. ¡°Hale must really be thinking about war. With us, no, without your involvement.¡± Hear Loki''s Answer Chen Ming couldn''t help feeling doubtful. ¡°Why do you think it''s about me? And it''s not about you?¡± Loki smiled before taking something out of her clothes. It was a mirror. She handed the mirror to Chen Ming. Chen Ming was slightly surprised. He picked up the mirror and looked at Loki. She pointed to her forehead. He knew what she wanted him to do. He looked in the mirror and be surprised There was some kind of symbol on his forehead. ¡°Here, there is an aura of death. What does it mean?¡± ¡°You seem to have been targeted. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. Don''t tell me your sister-inw is about to test him. And not before Chen Ming could think of anything to finish it. Behind him, an amber spatial hole appeared before sucking him in. ¡°Deja vu again.¡± Chen Ming couldn''t remember how many times he had been sucked through this kind of spatial rift. Chapter 806 806 Hel ? Chen Ming let out a sigh. He looked ahead with a slightly irritated expression. How many times has he been sucked into a dimensional rift? ¡°What the heck is going on with the dimensional rift?¡± Nux inside Chen Mingughed. He seems to have a problem with the dimensional rift. He started his journey in the martial world with a dimensional rift. Even the heavens couldn''t help him in this matter. ¡°Laughing. Hmm, just wait. I''ll teach you not tough at your husband.¡± Nuxughed even harder and spoke up. ¡°My husband, I am waiting for you. I really want to know what you will do to me.¡± Nux licked her own lips. She already knew what he was going to do. Chen Ming shook his head and didn''t care about her after that. He now, aftering out of the space rift, stood in the middle of a meadow. Here the sky is a beautiful amber color. The lush green grass contrasts nicely with the amber color. ¡°Hail, I know you brought me here. Why didn''t you show up? and have a little talk.¡± This ce was filled with the aura of death. By looking at it, I already knew that this was Hale''s territory. goddess of death However, Chen Ming had already been invited here. but the invitee returned to appear like that ¡°Seriously, dragged them into their territory. but refused toe out and wee it, really strange.¡± Chen Ming could only shook his head. He didn''t know what to do here. He chose to walk around. This ce is vast. It can be called another world that has it all. ¡°There is nothing here, just grass, trees and graves.¡± The grave on the side of the corpse is not an ordinary corpse drop. Every hole is filled with the divinity or dao of those who have lived. These graves seemed to belong to the people she had killed. or her close friend ¡°It''s a strange deity, but like, no true god or demon has a sane mind¡­except me.¡± Nux didn''t say anything. She was included in it as well, and she had an abnormal consciousness as well. Of course, who could be sane after being millions of years older than her? Sometimes she had to erase parts of her memories that she didn''t want. so that she would not be bored with many things first Chen Ming walked for a while. He arrived at the ck Sea. This was the ce where the aura of death was the strongest. ¡°You''re in the sea, aren''t you, Hale? Come on,e on. I have a lot of things to do, you know?¡± Chen Ming walked towards the ck Sea before stepping on the sea. He didn''t sink into the sea. Just step on it. Chen Ming also had the Divinity of Death. It was one of the first Nine Rules that Chen Ming had received. It was strong enough to withstand the Divinity of Deathing out of the ck Sea. Chen Ming arrived at the center of the ck Sea. He could hear the girl''s happyughter. Her voice was beautiful but filled with fierceness. ¡°Haha, how long has it been since someone came to see me here?¡± heard the voice of the girl speaking Chen Ming''s eyebrows twitched and thought in his heart. ¡®You forced me here.¡¯ ¡°You''re thinking of something that dislikes me?¡± Chen Ming let out a dryugh. He wasn''t surprised that she understood what he was thinking. He had such a expression on his face. ¡°You refuse toe out and greet me like a host should do. How can you make me think of you?¡± Chen Ming said honestly. He felt that she must be as straightforward as the Asgardians and Valha. and as he thought She didn''t feel any anger. In fact, she likes to let him speak honestly. ¡°Very well, you understand mepletely.¡± After speaking, in the center of the ck Sea in front of Chen Ming Someone slowly emerged from the ck water. Who was that beautiful young woman? Her hair was flowing ck, her skin white, she was d in a ck leotard ready for battle. Behind her was a ck bat wing. When she emerged from the ck Sea, she spread her wings and writhed back and forth. She looked at Chen Ming with her amber eyes. Her aura made Chen Ming nervous. She was stronger than him. Hel was at the highest god level like Odin. Even if they fought, she would lose. However, it was not a level that Chen Ming would be able to fight face to face. She was even stronger than Anubis and Hades. ¡°You came here for a different purpose. I guess you came here to find me.¡± Hale was straightforward. She really wanted to know that Chen Ming came to see her. have a purpose and the mask he wore She immediately recognized that it was the mask she gave to Odin thousands of years ago. ¡°The purpose I came here The only thing left is to ask for your advice. to go to the afterlife.¡± Chen Ming answered honestly. He didn''t need to lie, and even if he lied, the other Highgod would know. "World after death You want to go to the afterlife?¡± Hale heard Chen Ming''s purpose. Her expression slightly changed. She didn''t think that the purpose he hade to her was to want to die like this. Hale thought so because None of the living, lower or middle gods can survive in the afterlife, even Highgods. Hale sensed the divinity of death in Chen Ming''s body. However, it was extremely weakpared to her. If she told him the way He would definitely note out alive. Hale was silent, but she unleashed her own Divinity even more violently. Chen Ming was not surprised at all. He also let out more of his Divinity. The two stared at each other. The two divisions shed violently. The ck sea trembled like a storm. Divinity of life and death even though they are opposite poles But it''s like light and shadow. The two could not be without each other. Because when there is no life there will be no death if there is no birth there will be no extinguishing Hale at this moment felt an interest in Chen Ming. He didn''t just have the Divinity of Life. but there were countless divinities within him. ¡°Really interesting. Never thought that a young god like you will be able to have as many divisions as this.¡± Hale disappeared and appeared before Chen Ming. She also had the Divinity of Dimension and Time. Plus, she seemed to have more ess to it than Chen Ming. ¡°But it''s still not enough.¡± Hell quickly kicked Chen Ming''s chest. Her kick was extremely violent. The wave caused by her kick caused the ck Sea to ssh into a huge tsunami following the force of her kick. Chen Ming''s eyes opened wide. Dragon Eyes can detect Hel''s movements. He raised both hands to block Hell''s attack. Steel Physique reinforced with divinity of defense activated. Bang!!!! The sound of the impact resounded all around. Chen Ming was thrown backwards and crashed into the grass. His body dragged several hundred meters to the ground. Chen Ming blinked his eyes. The kick just now was so strong that he felt like he was about to die in a single blow. ¡°Is this the strength of a Highgod? Really scary.¡± Chen Ming healed his wounds with Divinity of Life. Even Mark couldn''t scratch him. However, Hale was able to destroy the dragon scales born from his dragon bloodline. ¡°Huh, your body is actually as strong as I thought. Is that a dragon bloodline?¡± Hale examined Chen Ming''s blood floating on her hand. The moment she kicked him She took a sample of his blood. Chen Ming''s blood tried to swallow her divinity. which surprised her greatly. ¡°Despicable Dragon Bloodline If they know your identity then This universe is definitely on fire.¡± Hale then swallowed Chen Ming''s blood. She opened her eyes wide before spitting out some blood. ¡°Huh¡± Chen Ming looked at Hale in panic. What do you think she will do? Swallow his blood like that. Moreover, she alsoughed with pleasure. ¡°Just like this Your blood can do this too. if you do not agree Even a Highgod might die from a single drop of your blood. Luckily, I ejected it before it absorbed me.¡± Chen Ming scratched his head. What exactly do you want? Hale then licked his own lips. Her eyes were filled with madness. she is hungry for war Thirsting for someone who could fight and kill her. She had now found the right person. He must be able to kill her for sure. Nuxughed inside Chen Ming. She knew what Hale wanted to do now. She was even crazier than Chang''e. Chapter 807 807 False True Dead ? Hale then healed his own body. She then started fighting Chen Ming. She needed to conserve energy to fight Chen Ming. If she wanted to enjoy the battle then She had only lowered herself to an intermediate level. At the same time, Chen Ming had to unleash all his strength to fight Hell evenly. Hale has a lot ofbat experience. Hundred times more than Chen Ming. ''Damn it, if this goes on, it might be possible to use Chaos. But using it would definitely be a big problem.¡¯ Chen Ming normally did not want to use Chaos as it was difficult to control. If you make a mistake He might be able to erase this entire universe. Chen Ming used a ck hole and a white hole in battle. Hale can dodge attacks from his ck hole and can attack through the ck hole using space and time. ¡°Looking at your countenance Looks like you have a trump card. Why don''t you take it out and use it?¡± Hale looked at Chen Ming. She wanted to know how Chen Ming would be able to ignite a situation like this. Chen Ming sighed and shook his head. ¡°The trump card really exists. However, if you actually use it, besides you I might as well die.¡± Chen Ming was not joking about ying cards. just by its name if used really died Unless Nux helps him. However, in this kind of matter, he didn''t want Nux to help because her power hadn''t returned yet. He still hadn''t collected all of her strength. ¡°Hmm, if you say that then it might actually be that way. But I''ll tell you something. To go to the world after death In addition to having the divinity of death You will really die at least once.¡± ¡°I really have to die once. What do you mean?¡± Death ismon to all true gods and demons. They can die indefinitely. They could revive as many times as long as they still existed in their Divinity. But true death isplete disappearance. can''te back again ¡°Just as you thought. True death is that. but don''t worry You have reached the essence of the Divinity of the Dead like that dog. You can be reborn after you are truly dead.¡± Chen Ming had heard that. He knew who that dog she was referring to was. But that means he can''t kill Anubis. Or is it someone who has reached the essence of the Divinity of the Dead? will not be able to die Hale looked at Chen Ming with dejected eyes. He seemed to have understood about the Divinity of the Dead. On top of that, he had the Divinity of Life. He could no longer die. Even though he wasn''t at the top level. If wanting to kill him You only have to erase everything under the multiverse. Which was no different from killing every true god and demon. ¡°You must have understood. that those of us with the divinity of death truly unable to die I can smell that dog from your body. If you want to kill that guy by going to the afterlife, I can only say that it''s useless, but still, there''s a way to make that guy fake a real death.¡± "Really fake death" Chen Mingdong, what was it like to die in a fake way? saw that Chen Ming was dazed. Hale stopped attacking before speaking up. ¡°All you have to do is use your blood. Your blood even me has been hurt this much. If you use your blood to absorb that person That guy will never be born again. because every time that person was born again will be absorbed by your blood.¡± Chen Ming opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But he was speechless. He shook his head. ¡°So that''s what''s called fake true death, it''s interesting, but I have to go to the afterlife anyway. In addition to dealing with Anubis I still want to deal with his followers. so as not to endanger my people in the future.¡± Hale nodded. She thought about something before speaking up. ¡°If so, it''s up to you. I will teach you how to go to the afterlife yourself. But there is a caveat.¡± Hale smiled before she gave her a caveat. Her condition was simple. ¡°Kill me in this fight!¡± ¡°?!!¡± Chen Ming could only gasp before Hale began to get serious. Chen Ming could only grumble in his heart, why would he only meet such an abnormal woman? Chen Ming pulled out the Sr Dragon Sword. This saber was a weapon that transcends all rules. Because it was formed by merging the Dragon Fang Saber. The Arrow of Apollo and the God-Ranked Trident together. Hale, who saw the Sun Dragon Sword, felt a sense of danger emanating from it. ¡°Hou, a sword that has the power to destroy all darkness? Really interesting.¡± Hale himself was no less. took out her death sword The sword that appeared was a longsword that was even longer than Hel''s body. The visor is a skull. Within the slit of the eye was an amber light. If Chen Ming''s Sr Dragon Sword was to destroy the darkness. Hel''s death sword is there to destroy the light. ¡°Let''s have fun!¡± Hell charged at Chen Ming at light speed before flicking her sword forward. The space barrier was torn apart by the strength of her sh. Chen Ming gritted his teeth before mming his saber into Hell''s Deathlying de. He used all his strength to fend off this attack. The fields as far as the eye could see were torn to pieces. The battle at the God Level was extremely widespread. Fortunately, this is Hale''s world. No matter how much it destroys, it''s not a problem. ¡°Really able to take my attack, haha, this is fun!¡± How long has it been since she hadn''t really fought? She used to fight with her father. Even if he could fight her and defeated her But it wasn''t fun. The more her father gave her a hand all the time ''Hmm'' Just thinking about it made me feel angry. Chen Ming did not want to Even a bit of fun but how to do If he wanted to know how to go to the afterlife He needed to kill Hel. ''It''s still difficult to ovee. Not to mention killing.'' The two stared at killing each other. The battle was bathed in blood. ¡°That''s it, it has to be like this.¡± Hale used his sword to pierce Chen Ming''s chest until it went through. Chen Ming gritted his teeth before shing his Hell Arm. Blood spilled all over the ground. Hale jumped backwards before throwing his hands forward. The severed arm flew towards her. She then used her arm to smash Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s eyes widened. She even used the Divinity in her arms to attack him. ¡°Too crazy¡± Chen Ming jumped backwards. He entered within the rift that he had opened with his mind before emerging into another location that was far from where he had been. An explosion so powerful that it could destroy an entire urred. Chen Ming was currently on the Moon in Hell''s Territory. He watched as the world in Hale was slowly crumbling away. ¡°Really extreme, this mother.¡± Chen Ming after speaking, he turned behind his back. It was found that Hale was now standing with a bloody smile. Her arm returned to normal. She attacked him again. Chen Ming rolled his eyes and put his hands together. He used a number of mechanics to lock Hell in ce. Hell was locked in ce for a split second before the bond was broken. A fraction of a second may seem small. But it was enough for Chen Ming. He lunged at Hale before grabbing Hale''s hair and shing. He mmed Hell to the ground before using his saber to stab at Hell hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. ming arrows pierced at various points in Hale''s body. It may seem that Hale can do anything, but it really isn''t. The light from the ming arrow turned amber before it exploded, sending Chen Ming flying into space. Chen Ming made up his mind. He saw Hale jump from the moon into him once more. the two fight Destroy dozens of stars Fortunately, all stars are non-living stars. Makes the damage inflicted just a normal star explosion. ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Hell Fun Chen Ming was torn in two. Chen Ming coughed up blood before his body returned to normal. ¡°I''ve killed you thirty times while you''ve killed me three times. Hmm, the score difference is huge, dragon.¡± Chen Ming could only shook his head. Since when have the votes been counted? But killing the god of war and death like Hel up to three times No other Deity of Chen Ming could do this before. Chen Ming now felt that this battle had been too long. Even if he doesn''t want to do this. But he would have had his head mothere out to help him fight. ''Nux, are you interested in having some fun? Nux was silent for a moment. However, her answer was that she appeared outside Chen Ming''s body. She probably liked seeing Chen Ming fight. But she didn''t like anyone touching her husband. Chapter 808 808 The Thing Nyx Never Approve ? Hale looked at Nux with a surprised expression. Even though she had never met Nux before. But she knew what Nux''s appearance was. ¡°You are the Mother of Darkness, Nux.¡± heard what Hale said Nux smiled. ¡°Huh, I never thought that a new god like you would know me. It''s really surprising. I thought only old gods like Odin would recognize me.¡± Hale overhears Nux talking about Odin''s age. that he was an old god But he himself was unknown how many times older than Odin. It wasn''t that she herself was an old god. Isn''t that older than the old gods? But Hale knew that if he spoke like that He himself had been killed in the blink of an eye. Hale looked at Chen Ming. He was now in a rxed posture, as if he didn''t have to do anything after all. Which is understandable. Nux is stronger than the kind that can be called iparable to the dust. She was one of the gods that existed even before the existence of all things. ¡°Okay, why don''t we try to fight? It''s been a long time since I haven''t stretched my legs.¡± Hale was panicking. Her body felt heavy as if she had been crushed by a huge star. If she received all the fragments of her power Hale would definitely die the moment she met her Divinity. There was a mixture of chaos in the darkness. Of course, it was more than Hale could handle. It was seen that Hale was unable to do anything after being touched by her divinity. Nux needed to bring back most of his power. ¡°Sorry, I haven''t fought for a long time and my power isn''t cheap. This should be enough, right?¡± Hale felt like a child in front of Nux. which it is true Even if Odines in front of Nux He himself was still a child. ¡°I''m fighting the dragon. Why did he extend his hand to interfere? This is about me and him.¡± heard what Hale said Nux shook his head. ¡°That matter is true that you set a condition with him. However, I think it''s a bit too much. My husband saw this but was only twenty years old. How could he possibly fight against you who are thousands and tens of thousands of years old?¡± Hel''s brows furrowed together. When Hale said that, it was. His age and her age were iparable. ¡°Now, I would like to request a new rule change. If you can kill me I will give you my divinity. But if you can''t kill me You must agree to teach my husband how it is to go to the afterlife.¡± Nux smiled with a gentle smile. The woman right now was like a mother ying with her daughter. Just the content of ying it is quite Only a little bit of blood Hell''s eyebrows twitched. How could she kill an existence that was even more invincible than her? If she can kill Nux She couldn''t just be at the Highgod level. She was already at the highest level. ¡°Are you kidding me? How can I kill you?" Hale said angrily. This is clearly an insult. ¡°Huh, why do you say that? I just set the rules like you set for him.¡± Nux tapped her chin with her index finger before tilting her head slightly. It seems that she is learning to model an anime character that she is interested in. Hale was sweating. When Anux said that, it was true as she said. Hale couldn''t figure out how to react. ¡°Come on, let''s just say that. Will youe and fight? Of course, I will reduce my strength to the same level as yours.¡± Hale let out a breath. She couldn''t refuse a fight. Nux wanted to revenge her husband who was bullied by her, what to say, it sounded like she was a viin. Chen Ming was a little embarrassed that it looked like he was ipetent and went toin to his mother. However, he knew that even if he didn''t summon Nux. Nux woulde out on his own because Hale looked down on him. which he is her husband How can she endure it? The battle between Hell and Nux went just as Chen Ming thought. Hale can''t fight Nux one bit. It''s like an adult bullying a child. Chen Ming could only sigh. This was just like Hale did to him. Even though he was at the God Level, his actual age was only in his early twenties. Hale now after being killed many times by Nux. She could onlyugh with pleasure. She hadn''t died so many times in a very long time. ¡°Deserved to be the Mother of Darkness. I can''t fight.¡± Helenon bathed in a pool of his own blood. Her blood was ck and filled with the aura of death. Her Divinity was trying to help her right now. But it couldn''t save her. She wanted real death and she had already experienced it. Of course, it was only a moment before she returned from the dead. ¡°Good times always go by quickly.¡± Hale let out a breath. She wished she had died a little longer. But she knew that asking for that would be too much. Now Nux can only use a few portions of her power. If she used more than that, it would cause a long-term problem. Hale rose from the pool of her own blood. The blood on the ground gradually dissipated. ¡°Alright, it looks like you are the winner. Even if you let Nux fight instead However, I know that even if Nux doesn''te out, You still have a trump card that can be used against me anyway. But the fact that you don''t use it means it might cause too much damage, right?¡± Hale knows she has experienced the power of Nux. And she could smell a simr aura that she used from Chen Ming''s body. This meant that Chen Ming, who had simr powers to her. must be able to kill her for sure. Chen Ming heard that. he nodded It was exactly what she had said. Received an answer from Chen Ming. She smiled happily. If it was him, she might have enjoyed fighting more than when fighting Nux. ¡°That''s really a pleasure. Well, I''ll tell you the way to the afterlife as agreed. Going to the afterlife is easier than you think. All you have to do is truly die. Then your spirit will float into the afterlife itself. and you will have yourselves there.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He could only blink his eyes. To go to the afterlife is to die. It''s easy and hard at the same time. ¡°I really must die. but what to do Can you kill me and send me there?¡± Hale nodded, of course she could truly kill him, but ¡°Your Divine Death is too weak. Even if you received Anubis'' Divinity However, it has notpletely integrated with you.¡± Hearing that, Chen Ming wanted to ask how he would be able topletely absorb Anubis'' Divinity. which he didn''t need to ask She gave him an answer. ¡°I can help you with this matter. But I have a caveat.¡± Chen Ming knew exactly what she wanted. She must want him to kill- ¡°Come be mine!¡± Chen Ming''s mouth gaped. He blinked slightly. I don''t understand what she said ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s exactly what I said. be mine And I will make you one with that dog''s greater divinity of death.¡± Hale smirked. She has Asgardian blood in her. The straightforwardness is still to be seen. What do you want? She would do anything to get it. And she liked Chen Ming. and wanted Chen Ming to be his own Nux heard that. She let out a breath. ¡°Here you are courting my husband in front of me. What a brave man." Nux emitted a dark aura. Hale was sweating. Nux''s aura was extremely intense. But she was not a goddess who would give up easily. She tried to use her Divinity. But as before, it was worthless. She couldn''t resist Nux. Nux might be generous enough to let Chen Ming like anyone. and let him take whoever he likes to be her wife and daughter. However, she would never allow anyone to force her husband. Chapter 809 809 After Life ? Hale now understood that she should not say such things. Because now she is under Nux''s care as well. ¡°I shouldn''t have said that.¡± Death was not something that Hale feared. and even if Nux wants to kill her But she will be happy because she will be freed from this divinity of death However, what she had experienced was not the death she expected. But it was a humiliation that she would remember for the rest of her long life. At this moment, she was in a lovely pink dress. Everyone looked at her with their eyes wide open. They would never have imagined that someone could force the dreadful-looking Death Goddess to wear such a cute pink dress. ¡°If you guys say nothing to my ears, Prepare to be a part of thisnd.¡± Hale looked at everyone looking at her. They want to say something. but upon hearing Hale''s warning They did not dare to open their mouths to speak at all. However, even those wandering souls would not dare to say anything. but one god dared tough ¡°Hehe, even Hell Goddess of Death has not escaped your grasp. Absolutely amazing, Chen Ming.¡± The Laughing God was, of course, none other than Loki. Hale wants to teach Lokit that Nux had warned her that if she did something to her daughter, she would She will be punished more severely. ''This is already too heavy. I shouldn''t make the situation worse.'' Hale let out a breath. She looked at Chen Ming. He refused to belong to her. Because he already has enough lovers ''Dare to reject this Hale. I will follow you everywhere See what you will do.'' Chen Ming could feel death hugging him. He just let out a breath. She is like Chang''e. It''s just that he didn''t love her. He knew Hale wouldn''t let him go. She doesn''t understand the word love. She only understood lust and desire for possession. ¡°I got a way to go to the afterlife. However, I don''t think you can go with me.¡± Chen Ming spoke straightforwardly to Loki. Loki does not have the Divinity of Death. If she met true death She will never be able to return. different from him and Hale Hale wants him. She will go with him too. She wouldn''t let him be anything in the afterlife. Loki wants to refuse. and tried to go with him, but ¡°Stop right there, you go, it will only be our burden. You should go back to Valha.¡± Hale stood in front of Loki trying to convince Chen Ming. Loki felt displeased. She pointed at Hale before speaking. ¡°This is about me and my lover. You don''t care." Loki wanted to detour Hell to talk to Chen Ming, but ¡°I''m sorry, sweetheart. But this story is about me. I am also his wife. We exchanged each other''s blood.¡± Exchange each other''s blood? Loki was absent-minded. She shook her head before speaking. ¡°I don''t think he thinks the same way as you. Look at his face, you know." Loki looked at Chen Ming. His expression was full ofplexity. He couldn''t understand what the Death Goddess''s thoughts were. ¡°He''ll get used to it. I will make him mine while we go to the afterlife.¡± Hale speaks with confidence to which Lokiughs. ¡°Why is he yours? Ask Nux first, hmm." Hell eyes fell, Nux was her great stumbling block. But it wasn''t that she had no way out. Nux obeyed Chen Ming a lot. When she tried to slice her into pieces and separate her to every ce in the Great Multiworld. Chen Ming stopped her first. Otherwise, her punishment wouldn''t just be wearing pink clothes like this. saw that Hale was silent Loki then used this moment to approach Chen Ming, but ¡°Fine, if you want to go, but.¡± Hale grabbed Loki''s shirt before leading her somewhere. If she wants to go with Chen Ming then She had to pass the trials from this her sister first. Chen Ming looked at the spot where Hell disappeared with Loki. He knew Hale wouldn''t hurt Loki. Maybe she could find a way out of this matter for him. ¡°Perhaps she could share the Divinity with Loki so she could go to the afterlife. Besides that, I still don''t know how she will stop Loki from going with us.¡± Loki sees this, but they are difficult to control. The more prohibited, the more like And it was exactly what Chen Ming thought. Hale returns with Loki. The two of them now seem to get along in a weird way. ''What happened after Hale took Loki away?'' Chen Ming probably knew what the oue would be. But he had no idea about the process. Loki is a scammer. She might have nned it out from the start. ¡°Shall we go together, hmm?¡± Loki asked Chen Ming. He only nodded. The sooner you deal with Anubis'' followers, the better. As for dealing with Anubis permanently Use the way Hale told him. ¡°Good, then let''s go. As for the music yer I''ll just leave it here." Hale will nevere back here again. Therefore, no one would be able to go to the afterlife. Maybe a music yer can help them out. Hearing that Loki agrees to leave the music yer behind. Chen Ming nodded his head before using a spell on it. making it able to ward off those who lost their way Moreover, no one would be able to move it anywhere. and no one will be able to take it for himself. This music yer will belong to everyone. ¡°Let''s go¡± Chen Ming then looked at Hale. She nodded before using Divinity of Death. Kill Chen Ming and Loki. along with myself She could give herself true death. However, the feeling was very different from someone else giving her death. In fact, she hated the feeling of suicide more than anything. Except for the outfit she''s wearing. She really wanted this day to end quickly. The afterlife is different from what everyone thinks. It wasn''t as depressing or hopeless as the world between life and death. In fact ¡°Are you sure this is the world after death?¡± Chen Ming turned to Hale, she shrugged. Loki is now buying corn dogs to eat. The afterlife also has a festival¡­ ¡°Here is the world after death. Who said it had to be like the Refining Lands?¡± Hale never told Chen Ming what the afterlife was like. Indeed, the afterlife is another world that is the pr opposite of the world of the living. If one dies here, it will be sent to the world between the living and the dead. before beingpletely transported to another world ¡°This isn''t any different from the parallel world, is it?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand. Hale looked at Chen Ming before exining more. ¡°A parallel world is a parallel world. The world after death is the world after death. It''spletely different in that Parallel worlds can exist for one person. but the world after death does not and touch the Divinity or Tao of this ce well.¡± Chen Ming did as Hale said. He found that this ce was filled with the aura of death. It is full of yin unlike the world of the living that is full of yang. ¡°Like this.¡± This ce is definitely the afterlife. However, it just evolved like the living world. Here everyone is a spirit together. don''t have a flesh body ¡°If you understand, it''s good. Come on, let''s go and deal with the problems we need.¡± Chen Ming came here to eliminate Anubis'' followers. Then he slowly swallowed Anubispletely. He would never happen a second time. And then no one would think to hurt his family and important people. Saying is easier than doing. Even if Chen Ming had Hell with him, But in this world after death Hel''s powers are limited. she is not death She only had its divinity. Loki looked at Chen Ming while she was eating the corn dogs she had bought, and after she finished eating, she spoke. ¡°I think finding that person is not Hel''s way. Let this page be my duty.¡± Loki wanted to use her abilities to find information, but ¡°Stop right now. what is not my way Are you saying that I''m not good at that? Hmmm. On the other hand, if you''re more than a hundred meters away from me, You will surely die.¡± Hale didn''t give Divinity to Loki because she was too weak. But she could use her Divinity to envelop Loki. causing death in the afterlife to not harm her. Loki almost forgot. She could only scratch her head in displeasure. She must find a way to ess the Divinity of the Dead while with Hel. At the same time Chen Ming was looking for Anubis'' followers. In the living world, something happened. Now there was a war between Athens and Olympus. Zeus broke free from the shackles of dreams. He summoned Poseidon and Hades to help deal with Athens. But only Poseidon appeared. Hades refused to leave Tartarus no matter what he did. He didn''t even reply to Zeus''s message. ¡°What the hell is that thing? Why won''t you contact me back?" Zeus was furious, trying to destroy the memory of the dream he had experienced. But that dream was different from normal dreams. It was a dream born out of a nightmare divinity. It will continue to be with him. Even if he died and reincarnated. It was sealed into the memory of his soul. and because of that He needed to let those who had cursed him with nightmares release this divinity and he got the news that The one who has this Divinity is with Athena. his daughter This war was to have his daughter hand over that person. But his daughter refused. and ready to go to war with him Poseidon yawned. He didn''t think war would be such a big deal. He was so confident in his power that he could deal with anyone. ¡°What about that Hades? Just me alone can end this war.¡± He wanted to end this madness. and go do what he wants in hisnd of the seas. He really didn''t want to join the war at all. But he couldn''t refuse Zeus. because it would bring more annoyance than war Zeus let out a sigh. He had stopped contacting Hades. ¡°Then go to Athens and use your Divinity to sink Athens into the water.¡± heard what Zeus said Poseidon made no reply. He will do as Zeus says. But just this one time After that, he will return to hisnd of seas and oceans. ¡°Wait and see, Poseidon. After this job is over, you will be the next person I deal with.¡± Zeus had it nned. It wasn''t just Poseidon that he had to deal with, Hades too. It had been too long since the two hadn''t reincarnated. After he dealt with the two before both of them were born He would have taken the whole world as his own. and both will be expelled from their divinity. Athens At this moment, Athena, together with the goddesses, fought against the enormous number of enemies. The war now has begun once more. ¡°We are at a disadvantage right now. If Zeus or Poseidon appeared Athens will surely fall.¡± The fall of Athens does not mean the death of Athena or H. but a people who believe in H ¡°What should I do? Bast and Hestia are also currently injured.¡± Athena gritted her teeth. She didn''t want outsiders involved in this matter. But if it''s really necessary She might have to bring outsiders involved as well. The outsiders that she definitely missed were Chen Ming''s family. They might just be lower gods. But they had a method to increase their power. If I could get them to help me Athena was sure that she would be able to win this war. At Chen Ming''s vacation home Now that it was raining heavily, Chang''e, Ni Yue, and Hua Lan were meditating to train their minds. The three opened their eyes. The Divinity of Water right now was extremely concentrated. ¡°Do you guys feel the way I feel? There seems to be a water god who is causing trouble here.¡± Chang''e stood up. followed in session as well Ni Ye and Hua Lan The three of them now looked in a certain direction outside the window. A giant sea wave is heading towards Athens. ¡°Ni Ye Hua Lan, you two headed for Athena. She was fighting the invaders. It looks like the war has begun. I''m going to stop the god who created this huge wave.¡± Chang''e was stronger than the two. And she was also the one who connected with Chen Ming the most. What if something happened? She was able to draw out Chen Ming''s power more than anyone else. ¡°Understood, let''s finish helping Athena and we''ll go find you right away.¡± The three then parted. The trio seemed to know what to do in such a situation. Chen Ming had carefully prepared them and had calcted that a war like this might happen. Chapter 810 810 Changer Vs Poseidon ? world after death An area far from the spirits of the dead Anubis'' minions were now aware that something had happened to their master. ¡°Lord Anubis is in danger. We must hurry back and help you!¡± A Middle Grade Death God spoke. He had the body of a human with the head of a vulture. He was the first to sense that Anubis'' Divinity of Death was weakening. And now Anubis is dead. And something prevented him from being reborn. ¡°Damn it, I can''t feel Lord Anubis. If this continues Unless you can''t be born again We will also be lost in the afterlife.¡± The divine death of everyone here is tied to Anubis. If Anubis'' Divinity disappears It meant that everyone''s divinity here would also disappear. Middle gods and lower gods could not enter the afterlife. If they didn''t have a strong enough Divinity of Death ¡°Calm down, Barbi. We still don''t know what exactly happened. Getting excited now doesn''t help. However, you are right that we have to rush out of here and help Lord Anubis.¡± Another middle god tried to calm Barbi. He looks like Babi. Only his head was the head of an owl. His name was Ahman. He was thinking about how to get out of this world after death. They were very famous in this afterlife. It''s unfortunate that it''s not a good reputation. They may be strong But this world after death greatly limited their power. making them unable to defeat the defenders of the peace of the afterlife. The defenders of the peace after death are not literal gods or demons. Instead, they were given the power of death to destroy those who wished to wreak havoc on the afterlife. Barbi and Ahman are now trying to figure out how to get out of here. They couldn''t get out of here on their own. They were just like Chen Ming who came to this world with the help of a Highgod. To return to them would require the help of a Highgod who also had the Divinity of the Dead. The two of them couldn''t figure out how to get out of the afterlife in amon way. But they have an unusual way of getting out. ¡°Can''t help it. Looks like we have to use that method. We must gather as much spiritual energy as possible. and when death sensed anomalies It will send the excess spiritual energy back to the world of the living. and when that time We can only use spiritual energy to hide and let death send us back.¡± This method is not used very often because it is too risky. But even then, someone still did it. There are both sesses and unsessful ones. Ahman was confident in his abilities that he would be able to do it. Barbi just nodded. must only have to use that method only And while the two of them made that decision But someone scrubbed it first. ¡°No, we won''t use that method.¡± Barbi and Ahman looked at the voice of the one who interrupted them. If a lowergod interrupted them, then They would have already defeated that lower god. However, the one who interrupted them was not a lower god. In fact, she was a Highgod. She had a human body and a human head as well. However, her face had a terrifying wound on it. She released a strong death aura. She received more Divinity of Death than Barbi and Ahmanbined. She is the goddess of famine and despair, Mesk. She was the royal wife of Anubis. "Lord Mesk If we don''t use that method, how will we get out of the afterlife? Even though you have more Divinity of the Dead than all of usbined. But it still wasn''t enough to send us back.¡± Ahman wants to know how Mesk ns to get everyone out of here. Mesk looked in one direction before smiling menacingly. ¡°A Death Goddess appeared in the afterlife. All we have to do is kill her and take over her divinity.¡± Mesk seemed to have a problem with the Goddess of Death that had appeared just now. ¡­ Chang''e now headed towards the Great Wave before using her sharp knife to easily rip the ocean apart. Her Dao of Darkness and Void could break the Dao of Water. ¡°Huh, not bad at all.¡± and when she had destroyed the waves of the sea that wanted to devour Athens She could hear someone''s voiceing up. She turned to her back. She found a middle-aged man in blue armor apuding her. She could feel a very strong Divinitying from within him. And it coincides with the Divinity that is in the tidal wave that will engulf Athens as well. ¡°You are Poseidon. God of the seas and oceans." Chang''e of course knew immediately what kind of god he was. The woman right now was extremely cautious. The other party was a Highgod that she wasn''t sure if she used Chen Ming''s power, she would be able to defeat him. Seeing that Chang''e was very cautious Poseidonughed heartily. He looked at Chang''e with a wish. He likes the most beautiful and unapproachable women like models. There are examples of him doing everything in his power to get Medusa into his possession. And he would do anything to get Chang''e as well. A goddess as beautiful as her was the perfect match for him. It''s been a long time since he hasn''t found a new lover in his harem. Chang''e didn''t like the way Poseidon looked at her. Those eyes were the most disgusting. She swiftly applied Divinity Darkness and Void to her dagger before shing Poseidon''s face. ¡°Wow, really fierce!¡± Poseidon can dodge attacks. He who had dodged the attack even more wanted Chang''e. He grinned widely. ¡°You''re mine, whatever, I''ll give you the most precious jewel in my ocean.¡± Poseidon knew that she would never say yes. How is it? As long as he subdued her and made her his, that would be the end. Being a god like him is as simple as that. Chang''e saw that it wasn''t good. She immediately summoned Chen Ming''s power. Her power from lower god to middle god. Poseidon, seeing that, opened his eyes wide. ¡°What are you doing here? Why did you suddenly get promoted like this?¡± From the lower ranks to the middle ranks, it took tens of thousands of years to break through. But Chang''e only took the blink of an eye. To say that she secretly possessed the power of a Highgod like him was probably not right. ¡°Really interesting. I want you even more. Haha. Be mine, little girl.¡± Poseidon summoned his trident. His divinity soared. Chang''e gritted his teeth. She began to use the power of the dragon. Her body had changed. Two ck horns appeared on her head. Her divinity has been upgraded. Poseidon lunged at Chang''e before using his trident to sh her torso. Chang''e hurriedly used the Dragon Scale Armor. The trident hit the shield but it was only partially blocking Poseidon''s power. Chang''e was thrown to the ground before the ground exploded violently. Poseidonughed. He knew that she hadn''t been hurt just like his attack just now. ¡°Your power is interesting. Plus, the clothes that look that thin but are as durable as my armor, not bad, not bad.¡± Poseidon, in addition to getting her. might even get some of her clothes He would use those clothes to make his thin armor. Already talking about armor He couldn''t help thinking about Hephaestus. He wanted to know where Aphrodite was with Hephaestus. if still He might ask to sleep with her once or twice. Of course, he wouldn''t sleep with a free girl. The reward was that he would spare Hephaestus for a while. ¡°Okay, let''s stop thinking about what hasn''te yet and just enjoy the moment.¡± Poseidon looked at Chang''e, who had now flicked his own knife and dissipated the dust from the explosion just now. The woman right now looked very serious. Her body lit up with ck sparks. He could sense the danger from it. ¡°Wait a minute. Here youbine the Divinity. Is it even possible?¡± darkness and emptiness Together, it''s a ck hole. Even if it''s not genuine. But it was still dangerous for a god like him. Chapter 811 811 Kiki ? Chang''e now fought Poseidon as best as he could. The power that she borrowed from Chen Ming helped her a lot. Poseidon dodged an attack filled with darkness and emptiness. Chang''e''s simted ck hole can destroy his Divinity. ¡°Shi, why don''t you just give up and belong to me in a good way? Why resist and make matters more difficult?¡± Chang''e let out a breath before speaking with a coldness that caused the surroundings to evidently darken. ¡°You are not worthy¡± just a short speech She was disgusting to talk to a god like him. He only had a higher Divinitypared to Chen Ming. Plus there''s only one divinity. Unlike Chen Ming with at least nine divisions In addition, Chen Ming was also much better looking, including personality. ¡°Hmph, since you think so, I''ll let you know that what you think is wrong.¡± Poseidon is getting serious. He was confident that his next attack would definitely bring Chang''e down. Chang''e prepares for an attack. The other party was confident that they would be able to defeat her in the next attack. However, she still had things that had not yet been brought out. She was confident that she would be able to block and counter this attack. And while Poseidon was gathering his Divinity of the Seas to attack Chang''e He opened his eyes wide before quickly turning around and raising his trident to block something. The lightning hammer smashed straight into his trident. He smashed to the ground and dragged his body several hundred meters beforeing to a stop. Poseidon was stunned by the Divinity of Lightning he had been hit. If it weren''t for the fact that he was able to block the attack in time. He might have been seriously injured. He hurriedly stood up and looked at the person who threw the lightning hammer at him. He immediately knew who the owner of the lightning hammer was. "Thor, eldest son of Odin What are you doing here? This matter has nothing to do with you and Valha.¡± Poseidon was furious that someone interrupted him. It was also the Norse that he hated so much. Thor, who heard that,ughed loudly before speaking up. ¡°No, you misunderstood, Poseidon. This story is about us directly so I will tell you. You probably don''t know who this area belongs to.¡± Poseidon couldn''t understand what Thor was saying. What does the war between Olympus and Athens have to do with Valha? Who else does this area belong to? saw Poseidon''s misunderstanding expression. Thor exined it to him with an annoyed smile. ¡°This here is my brother-inw''s jurisdiction. The newest prince of Valha, Chen Ming!¡± ¡°Chen Ming¡­ that disgusting dragon.¡± Poseidon gritted his teeth. He didn''t care about Chen Ming in the first ce. However, when he heard that the person causing trouble for him right now was Chen Ming, He regretted not helping Zeus and Hades deal with Chen Ming back then. If he helped them both Chen Ming had absolutely no way of surviving. ¡°Come, let''s see what your sea trident with my beloved Jonier Who will be superior to each other?¡± Thor after that began to gather lightning. before swiftly rushing towards Poseidon. Poseidon gritted his teeth before lifting his trident and mming into Jonier. The sh between the two was extremely violent. Chang''e even had to use a ck hole to reduce the intensity. so that the damage will not spread to different areas The fight is very tight. Poseidon was now at a disadvantage. He was a rank higher than Thor that Thor seemed to be empowered by Odin''s runes. ¡°You guys nned to deal with us from the beginning. That rune was created to fight against our Divinity.¡± Because the runes that Odin bestowed upon Thor weren''t something that could easily be created. There must be a well prepared n. Thor didn''t reply to Poseidon. when he enters battle mode will change to a different person he has sobriety and ready for every situation ¡°Shi, since you don''t want to talk I''ll show you that just Odin''s runes It can''t do anything to me!¡± Poseidon gathered more and more of his Divinity. He also summoned his pet as well. Chen Ming looked at Hale who was now looking at him with curiosity. She wanted to know how Chen Ming would follow Anubis'' minions. Chen Ming smiled. The way it''s simple He hadn''te out to do anything about hunting followers of Anubis. It was because he needed something before being able to follow them. Chen Ming held his hands forward. His shadow stretched out before something emerged from his shadow. What emerged from within his shadow was Fenry, and besides Fenry, something else came out. ¡°Nah, what is that? What is that fluffy fur like? In addition to the Cerberus named Fenry There are also dogs that are cute and seemingly harmless. But even if it looks harmless. But if it could live in the afterlife without death doing anything to it? It was considered strong enough. ¡°Oh Fenriy, did you bring Kiki with you?¡± Kiki is the Siberian Husky that Ni Ye wants. It was currently at the same God level as Chen Ming. However, even if it was at the God level, its face was like ¡°Hacking¡± Kiki jumped and licked Chen Ming''s face with nostalgia. It had been a long time since he had seen Chen Ming. Now is the time of the original world. With the world of martial arts, time had moved only slightly differently. The entities of the two worlds are about to merge into one. and when that timees The universes of the two worlds will merge to form a new universe. By then there will definitely be something fun to see. ¡°Chen Ming, what kind of beast is this? Why does it seem harmless? However, I can sense that it is on the same level as you.¡± Both Hale and Loki are confused. Fenrey was at the same level as Chen Ming, they didn''t think much of it. Because he''s a strong hell dog, but this furry one shouldn''t be. ¡°Hmm, this guy''s name is Kiki. It''s a Siberian Husky." ¡°Siberian Husky I''ve never heard of A beast like this before, its name sounds ridiculous, I don''t even know.¡± Hell rubbed at its fur and felt it softer than meets the eye. ¡°Let me try and touch it.¡± Chapter 812 812 Bad Boy~ ? Loki saw that and couldn''t help but follow Hale. and when she followed Hale She was not as immune as her older sister. Loki was almost blown away by the fluffiness of it. ¡°Nah, what is this? Divinity of fluffy like that? No, I won''t, hehe." Loki dipped his face into Kiki''s fur before waving it happily. Chen Ming understood very well Loki''s feelings. He and the girls do that often too. And especially with Kiki being a very affectionate and loving dog. making it even more difficult Maybe it actually exists. Divinity of Fluffy Chen Ming could onlyugh in his heart. How can something like that be there? Chen Ming then took out something. It was a dragon fruit filled with the Divinity aura of Anubis disciples. He then handed it over to Fenry. Fenry swallowed it before it turned in a direction. That direction was probably the direction it smelled. Fenry inhaled the air, then it barked and immediately leapt in the direction it smelled. ¡°Let''s go, Fenry will follow our target until the end of the horizon. The only way to escape from it is to get out of this afterlife.¡± And at that moment, Chen Ming wanted to follow Fenry. Kiki barked and expanded. Seeing its expression like that, Chen Ming immediately understood. Kiki wants to y catch with Fenry. Chen Ming thought nothing was broken. He jumped after Kiki. Hale and Loki looked at each other before deciding to sit on Kiki''s back. The two sat on Kiki''s back. Then an incident like just now happened. Hale kept a straight face, but her hand rubbed Kiki non-stop. meanwhile Loki melts and lies face down on Kiki''s back before whacking it. Chen Ming at this moment started to think. Maybe Kiki has the devinity of fluff. The battle between Thor and Poseidon was fierce. The water and the lightning tried to destroy each other. and while the two gods were fighting Poseidon''s pet Kraken began to rampage. It tried to destroy everything around it. However, it was unable to do what Master Man told him to do. Because Chang''e wouldn''t let it do it. She might not be able to defeat Poseidon. But with the Kraken it''s not a problem. ¡°Hmm, this knife is really good for fighting an octopus.¡± The cursed knife, Chang''e''s most important weapon, filled with vengeance. It can sh through the Kraken''s armor. Chang''e shed forward. Tentacles resembling the tentacles of the Kraken''s octopus were cut off. Chang''e didn''t forget to store it in the Dimensional Rift so that it could be used in the future. The Kraken let out a growl in anger. It shot a beam of light from its mouth, wanting to destroy Chang''e along with its surroundings, but Chang''e himself could do the same thing. The dragon''s mouth created by dark energy appeared before firing a beam of light just like the Kraken did. The blue beam and the ck beam collided before an explosion urred. and was extinguished by a ck hole. ¡°I will never let you destroy our home.¡± Chang''e gritted his teeth. She just closed her eyes. She thought of the things that had been with her for a long time. She opened her eyes again, and this time a new Divinity appeared from within her. Thor and Poseidon who are fighting Including the Kraken that was firing the beam again. They had to stop what the three of them were doing and look at Chang''e. Chang''e''s ck aura disappeared. change to a white and pink aura instead The smell of something spread all around. It made everyone nearby grow stronger. Those who are wounded will be healed. except the enemy They will feel weaker. and the wounds they inflict on others will return to themselves. A giant tree appeared behind Chen Ming''s house. The tree in question is a giant peach tree that has be the World Tree. It had appeared in another universe in the form of its divinity. The peach tree has its own divinity and dao. which it shares with Chang''e both. The waves of the sea, wanting to swallow the entire city, were stopped by a giant tree root. The roots not only stopped them but also absorbed the water. ¡°That''s Yggdrasil, no, it''s not.¡± Thor has seen Yggdrasil before. It is muchrger in size. because it is connected to the nine worlds On the other hand, although this tree is smaller in size, but it only believes in one world and the fact that it doesn''t have to share power anywhere making it very strong in its world ¡°I havee~¡± The giant peach tree spoke to Chang''e. Now it has a very mature mind. Chang''e smiled at the giant peach tree before nodding and turning to look at the Kraken again. This time the Kraker was being captured by a root that was even bigger than it. It tried to resist and tried to shoot a beam of light at the peach tree. However, every time it tried to shoot a beam of light, Its beam would be absorbed into the roots of the peach tree. ¡°Bad boy~¡± The peach tree swung the kraken around before throwing it into the sea. This might seem like a worthless attack since the Kraken is a sea monster. But before the Kraken reaches the surface of the water A sharp root rose up from the sea and stabbed it first. The Kraken roared in pain as the roots of the peach tree pierced its armor. ¡°Kraken!¡± Poseidon shouted in panic. His power was weakening now because he had inhaled the pollen of the giant peach tree. He wanted to help the Kraken but ¡°Where are you going to live and have some fun!¡± Thor prevents Poseidon from helping the Kraken. If he misses the move He was definitely killed by Thor. The runes that Odin gave Thor were powerful enough to attack him with Gunnier''s power. He would never be able to bear Gunnier''s attack that was packed with Odin''s power. ¡°Damn it, it shouldn''t be like this. What happened?¡± Poseidon knew he was in a very bad situation. If he loses Kraken, a part of his power will disappear. Chapter 813 813 Trap And Defeated ? Chen Ming now looked forward with a smile on his face. Kiki is really fast. Although Kiki is just a Siberian Husky However, it was able to run as fast as Fenry the Hell Dog Cerberus. ¡°Wow¡± Kiki runs close to Fenry. It was about to catch up, however. ¡°Wow¡± How could Fenry allow Kiki to run faster than herself? It increased its speed many times over and left Kiki in the dust. ¡°Woah woah woah woah¡± Kiki saw that and felt better. It tried to catch up with Fenry. But no matter what I did, I couldn''t keep up. Chen Ming saw that it was very pitiful. So help it a little. Kiki ran several times faster thanks to Chen Ming''s power. Fenry saw its master being biased and helped Kiki instead of helping him. It barked in a dejected voice. ¡°Don''t be offended by Fenry. Let him win." Fenry then allowed Kiki to win. It has to act like a big brother. Now there''s it, the real Fenry. and Kiki who is a brother and a dog together It''s the big brothers Long down are Fenry Loki and Kiki. Kiki was happy to win. Even though he knew it was cheating. However, it still showed joy. Which, of course, Fenry didn''t think much of it anyway.ter when Chen Ming was away. It can often beat Kiki. And they arrived at the Chen Ming Desert and everyone could feel that there was something strange. The temperature here in the desert is higher than normal. And when the power that came out was strange, Loki said that ¡°Look at this ce. It definitely won''t just be us.¡± Cheng Ming nodded because he felt the same way. ¡°It''s true that there are strange energy here. Plus, the weather is very hot¡­ The weather is hot enough to destroy our Divinity.¡± Hale spoke up, she didn''t like the situation at all. And suddenly Kiki fell. Because the weather is too hot to be a dog with different powers from other people, but what a dog is a dog It has its limits. Especially with the power that was present right now, there was also the Divinity of the Sun. This heat was not a natural urrence within the afterlife. Chen Ming saw that, so Kiki shrinks as usual and allowing Kiki to lie on the back of Fenary, because Fenry is a dog from hell, so it can endure the heat a lot. This level of heat could not do anything to Fenry. Hale and Loki don''t have heat resistance like Fenry and Chen Ming. Chen Ming could endure this level of heat because he had the Divinity of Yang. But despite how hot both of them felt Neither of them wanted to be a burden on Chen Ming. They didn''t say a word and took the heat until ¡°Chen Ming, be careful!!!¡± Loki shouted out loud. Cheng Ming, whose hearing was better than normal, stopped in time. The area where Chen Ming had almost stepped into had Divinity Power of Death boundary, which meant that if Chen Ming entered, it would be fatal. Although Nux''s Divinity protects him, Kiki knows something. It barked loudly. ¡°Whoosh!!!¡± ¡°What''s wrong, Kiki?¡± Chen Ming looked at Kiki. Normally, Kiki would be stunned. But now it looks very serious. And at that moment, a voice spoke from above the sky that no one should have been there. But looking closely, there was one with the head of a vulture and the other with the head of an owl. ¡°Hmmm, what a really smart dog.¡± ¡°Right, if it doesn''t die, maybe I can try to raise it, haha.¡± After Hale heard them, he knew who they were, a familiar voice. ¡°Finally pop your head out, you scum, Barbi Ahman.¡± They, after hearing the voice reply, smiled andughed in mockery. ¡°What''s wrong with Hell? I mean, where did you go, did you end up with those disgusting Norse people? Haha!!¡± ¡°But sorry, your enemies are not us¡­.¡± Hale sensed an enormous death aura on the ground and was aiming towards himself. She saw the picture in front of her and was stunned for a moment. The figure in front of him looked like a whole person, but his face had a huge wound. ¡°Mesc, is that you?¡± ¡°We have nothing to discuss, and I won''t waste any time talking to you.¡± Mesc charged at Hell with such speed that the two of themnded in an area where the Mana of Death resides. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hale asked Mesc, but Mesc didn''t even pay attention to Hel''s question. And while outside the barrier, Chen Ming, ry, Loki and Kiki had to fight Barbi. And Ahman Chenming sighed in his heart thinking that it would be whatever it was. At a time when it seemed that Hale was in a difficult situation. Mesk didn''t wait for Hale to settle. She immediately jumped to attack. Mesk''s weapon is a spherical sword resembling the moon. Although the weapon looks huge, it turns out to be incredibly fast. ''That weapon high god level It''s not a weapon that Mesk can acquire by himself.'' Hel thought to himself before taking up his weapon, that Hel''s sword was much longer than Mesk''s. A mesk that rushes and attacks directly. But before her weapon could reach Hale, She was shed by Hel''s sword that was longer than her own. ¡°It seems like you haven''t fought a Highgod for quite some time. And you even forgot how the wound on your face happened.¡± Hale spoke like a provocation for Mesk. She would get angry and weaken her fighting abilities. This is basicbat psychology. but instead it will be like Mesk was incredibly calm. ''Didn''t that work? Hm. There was a huge improvement from the past. Looks like she''s well prepared to meet with us.'' Hale spoke in his mind as he looked at Mesk. But now she stood still and didn''t add Hale like before. Hell rolled her eyes, wondering why Mesk had stopped like that. ''What are you thinking? Why are you still like that? This might be a trap.'' And suddenly Hale also uses Divinity. and covered himself with this dead body Everything was as Hale thought. Mesk had used Divinity of Death which was so powerful that Hell would have Divinity as well, but if directly hit by that power there would be serious injury. Mesk''s sword now had a purple aura over it, and that meant that she really came here to kill Hel. With the divinity of death from Anubis She can kill Hel with a straight hit. ¡°Honestly, I don''t really want to use a higher Divinity. However, if I was careless now It''s definitely a bad thing.¡± Hale has used her dividibility as well. Both of their swords were the swords of death, if they hit each other once, they would all die. As Mesk stood still, her head filled with vengeance, it was Hel who caused a huge wound to her face. For her, if only the wound was no big deal, it would be a shame. ''Can''t let anger take over She will use the moment that we identally kill us. We wouldn''t be lucky enough to survive a second time.'' Mesk is nning something. She was confident that she would definitely be able to deal with Hell. on the other hand Barbi and Ahman are fighting Chen Ming and Loki. And their minions try to deal with Fenry and Kiki. Kiki doesn''t like to fight. But when it gets angry It wasn''t an enemy that could be dealt with easily. ¡°Damn, what is this ferocious beast? Why is it so strong!¡± A lower god spoke up. He tried to save one of his friends from being bitten and thrown around. He tried to use his Divinity to attack it. but it didn''t work On the contrary, it made the strange-looking dog even more angry. It opened its mouth before emitting a devastating light. A number of lower level Death Gods were instantly erased. Barbi and Ahman had no interest in the lower gods at all. Because the two couldn''t take their eyes off Chen Ming and Loki. When the two took their eyes off the two They will be severely attacked. Fenry was enjoying the buffet right now. Souls that it consumes cannot be saved by the Divinity of the Dead. Those eaten by Fenry will be burned forever in Hellfire. Chen Ming observed the events. Fighting Barbi and Ah wasn''t that different from fighting Mar. Both of them were extremely weak. They had already tried to use the Divinity of the Dead. But it can''t do anything to his ck hole. Barbi and Ahman now thought that this might not be a good n. And at that moment, both of them were thinking about what to do with this situation. Mesk''s unfolded barrier opened. The two hurriedly looked at the oue of Mesk and Hel''s battle. They smiled. Chen Ming also looked at the two in the same direction. Different from Barbi and Ahman. He didn''t hear it. Instead, he was shocked and astonished. Hale was now defeated. and has taken the Divinity of the Dead Chen Ming now had his eyes wide open. He didn''t expect Hale to lose like that. He hurriedly looked at Loki. Loki''s body was currently splitting. ¡°No, I don''t want to die, Chen Ming.¡± Loki''s body slowly turned to ashes. She was killed in the afterlife¡­ This was not what Chen Ming had in mind. Chapter 814 814 Endless Sunlight! ? Barbi and Ahman were delighted that Mesk had killed Hell. Even though she was seriously injured, ¡°Let''s go, before the Guardians arrive.¡± Mesk wanted to use the Divinity of Death she had taken from Hel to instantly return to the world of the living. She didn''t want to stay here anymore because there might be other gods or demons that came to this afterlife to deal with her. However, she did not intend to be interested in Chen Ming. As for Mrs. Chen Ming, she was weak. and not worthy of her attention But that''s a horribly wrong idea. As soon as she wanted to use the Divinity of Death to bring herself along with Barbi and Mesk to return to the realm of the living. Chen Ming, whom she didn''t care about, spoke up. ¡°Spread the territory, Dragon Creation Realm. Endless Sunlight!¡± Chen Ming was now extremely angry. angry as he had never been angry before Chen Ming''s Creation Dragon Territory was usually an endless beautiful sky. However, this Creation Dragon Realm of him waspletely different. Here will be a ck sky and red clouds. The hot sun appeared and burned everything. ¡°Ah, what is this?!¡± Barbi and Ahman try to use Divinity to protect themselves from the burning sun. However, they suddenly couldn''t use Divinity. The ck skies were created by ck holes. Of course it engulfed the Divinity within. Even the Divinity of Death that Mesk took from Hel. After Chen Ming had already spread out the territory, This is his territory, no one can do anything. Chen Ming then used the Divinity of Life and Time to summon Loki and Hell back. ¡°I don''t want to die, eh.¡± Loki gaped. Just now, she still felt like she was about to die. Why did she suddenlye back to normal? Not only Mrs. Hale herself. Hale now looked at Mesk. The first thing she did was She took back her Divinity. Her expression was not very good right now. Chen Ming saw that the two had returned and heaved a sigh. He was currently strangled by the thread of fate. This was a trade-off he needed to ept. Nux does his best to keep him from being captured by the maniptor. But it can''t be helped. If you don''t let the maniptor of fate catch you He wouldn''t be able to bring Loki and Hale out of the dead. Neither of them met real death. But it''s death and death again. They would be killed over and over again. He couldn''t afford to allow the two of them to face such a fate. Mesk, along with Barbi and Ahman, didn''t expect the three of them to encounter a middle god capable of using the power of a ck hole. Plus, there''s Divinity that''s on the pr opposite of the three. The trio tried to use Divinity. However, the more it was used, the more it strengthened this territory. ¡°Hmph, don''t think that we can''t use Divinity so we can''t do anything. If only this Mesk used her sword to sh the sun. with the power of the Moon Sword That sword could cut Chen Ming''s sun. and when the sun has broken Mesk thought the territory would be destroyed, but Two more suns appeared. above and below making thebustion twice as intense. ¡°Ah, make it stop Lord Mesc. If this continues I will surely die first.¡± Barbi''s body was burning with mes at this moment. He tried to extinguish the fire, but every time he moved, hoping to go in a certain direction. But he will sense that he has to go in another direction. His body didn''t understand direction. Ahman himself as well. There are conditions that are not much different from Barbi. Mesk now gritted his teeth. Once again she destroyed the two suns. This time four suns appeared. She destroyed it again It increased to eight stars. double the sun Mesk even though it''s already starting to burn. She still persisted and continued destroying the sun until Chen Ming''s territory was destroyed. He couldn''t withstand using Divine Sunlight any further than that. ¡°I knew your weakness from the start.¡± Yes, she knows her weaknesses. But now Barbi and Ahman have turned to dust. The two were not really dead yet. They can still reincarnate, but The dead are not happy to have them in the afterlife. It had devoured them. and led them to experience what Loki and Hale might have experienced if Chen Ming hadn''t helped them first. Mesk doesn''t seem to care about the fate of Barbi and Ahman. She wanted to do whatever she could to go to the world of the living to save Anubis. She didn''t know that the one who dealt with Anubis was the one before her. To her going out into the real world She couldn''t help Anubis anyway. She can defeat Hel. Because Hale was weakened. and still unable to adjust themselves to the world after death different from her who had been here for a hundred years And on top of that, her moon-shaped sword had the ability to fight against gods who wielded the divinity of death. This was the reason why she was able to narrowly defeat Hell. Mesk had finally escaped from Chen Ming''s territory. She tried to escape. Even though Hale took back her own Divinity. but only took back half of it As for the other half, she still kept it. Mesk quickly used that Divinity to flee to the afterlife. Hale didn''t stop her. The important thing is to make sure that Loki isn''t killed like he was just now. ¡°I''m sorry, because I was touched by death, and you, too. I''m sorry that you were bound by the fiber of destiny.¡± Hale knew what it was like to be bound by the thread of destiny. Even Odin himself was unable to dodge it. Chen Ming initially didn''t have any fate strands bound. And it should be. Who would have thought that she would be the cause of such an event? Chen Ming did not feel the slightest hint of anger. He only felt d that he was able to revive the two of them. can ¡°Don''t me yourself. I''m not angry with you. Even if something like this happened, it had to happen anyway. sooner orter.¡± Chen Ming said with a smile. Seeing this, Hale was somewhat relieved, but she could not erase her guilt. ¡°Now we should go back to the living world.¡± Loki speaks, and Chen Ming and Hale agree, because leaving Mesk unaffected could result in crossfire. ¡°I agree, we should get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Chen Ming spoke. Hale did not dy, she immediately spoke to death to send everyone back to the world of the living. The three of them then died in the world of the dead. Fenry and Kiki Chenming let them go back to his inner world. after all three were dead All three awaken in the world of the living. ¡°We have returned to the world of the living.¡± Hale spoke before Chen Ming began to think about what to do now. ¡°Now we must hurry and find Mesk.¡± Chen Ming and Loki hurriedly got up from the ground after Hell. Now the trio must find Mesk quickly before it''s toote. at the same time A ruined Mesk is trying to bring himself. Go to the temple of Anubis. But now her body was in the Pyramid. She knew herself very well that She''s in a ce she shouldn''t be. ¡°What kind of joke is death? Why did you bring me here like this?¡± This is thend where Toteps and Dolemi reign. She didn''t want the two of them to see her now. If the two of them met her now, then The two of them would definitely try to kill her. and still haven''t finished thinking Immediately, she was surrounded by soldiers of Toteps and Dolemi. and in addition to the two armies There was also an army of desert gods and goddesses. She now knew very well that she was in an extremely dire situation. "Hi Mesk, long time no see." The totepes said a lot with a mocking tone. Even though he knew he couldn''t defeat Mesk. But if it''s her now He might be able to deal with her with the help of all the gods and goddesses here. And what''s more, he''s in his own territory. He would never die if he was still within his territory. ¡°If you think that I In this state, if you can deal with me, then try it.¡± Mesk replied. And it seems to be a provocation. totes as well ¡°Really arrogant, being in that state and thinking about fighting with us?¡± Mesk knew that she was not in a state of being able to fight anymore, she was just trying to buy time toe up with a n to get out. ¡°Calm before Him. I think she''s nning something.¡± Hearing that, Toteps calmed down. Although he was a pharaoh, Dolemi was more patientpared to him. and also understand the situation better Right now it seems that Mesk is having a hard time. She knew that she was strong, but looking at her current number and condition, she could only think of one thing. ''I must survive. save Lord Anubis. How can you die here?'' Chapter 815 815 The End Of Poseidon ? Mesk was in a very difficult situation. She could not use her Divinity in this situation. Toteps and Dolemy help each other in their attack. There were also gods and goddesses of the desert whom she helped Anubis hunt and imprison for very. ¡°Don''t make it too much, you scum!¡± Mesk used all the strength she could use to break through the siege. She wouldn''t directly sh with Totepes and Dolemy. She chose to deal with the two soldiers to make room for them to escape. Unfortunately, almost all the middle gods went to help Athens in their fight against Olympus. The defenses of the desertnds were weakened. ¡°Don''t let her escape. If she could escape to the Temple of Anubis, We won''t be able to do anything to her." Dolemi wants to deal with Mesk as soon as possible. If she managed to escape The desertnd will surely be on fire again. But not everything was going ording to Dolemi''s wish. Mesk managed to escape. Just two middle gods like her and the totepes couldn''t hold her. ¡°Just wait and see, I''lle and take care of youter! I will chase all of you!¡± Mesk spoke before disappearing. This was the first time in her long life that she had been chased by lower and middle gods like this. She was very embarrassed. She swears that by saving Nubis She wille and deal with everyone here. Toteps and Dolemi were not frightened by Mesk''s words. If she came, all they had to do was go back inside the pyramid. The two of them now could only sigh. They both knew she wanted to help Anubis. but then realized that Anubis had been sealed by Chen Ming in the ck hole. The two were not worried at all. This meant that Mesk still didn''t know that Anubis was taken by Chen Ming. And the fact that she was in such a bad condition and Anubis''s followers did not show up. It showed that Chen Ming was able to deal with her and her subordinates. ¡°We have nothing to worry about. Lord Dragon must be able to defeat her. All we have to do now is wait for the arrival of the Dragon Lord and his wives.¡± The toteps after that ordered the soldiers to keep safe as they are now. Mesk has now arrived at the Temple of Anubis. She wanted to go to the Golden Gate where Anubis was born. If she uses it Anubis must be resurrected immediately. He didn''t want to use it or didn''t have a chance to use it. If he had used it then He would have recovered by now. ¡°Sorry my husband. Even if you don''t want to use the Golden Gate of Amun It''s really necessary.¡± Using the Golden Gate of Amun was very expensive. This was so expensive that Anubis, who was the god of the desert at that time, didn''t want to use it. The trade-off is all their divinity. Mesk wants to use Hell''s remaining Divinity to incarnate Anubis. She was now standing in front of an extremelyrge door. It has a gorgeous golden color. The aura of Divinity of Life spread all around. It''s the pr opposite of the Divinity that surrounds it. ¡°Oh, the Gate of Rebirth of Amun. Please grant new life to the god of death Anubis. In exchange for this dirty divinity.¡± Mesk touches the door. If it were normal, it would open and Anubis would walk out gracefully. quiet everything is quiet The Golden Gate of Amun rejects Mesk''s divinity. It didn''t respond to anything. "what happened Why is it not working?¡± Mesk panicked. If the door doesn''t work does that mean Anubis is dead? No, Anubis will never truly die. He had a very strong Divinity of Death. Killing him was not an easy task. No, it''s impossible. Hale was truly unable to die. All she could do was try to bring out her Divinity. which there is no way out It wille back in a hundred or two hundred years. However, her inability to incarnate him had another situation. He was sealed somewhere. And she had to unseal him first! ¡°If you leave the temple right now, you will surely die instantly. We must heal the body before we go out to find out where Lord Anubis is sealed.¡± She could only grit her teeth for now. She asked her husband to wait for her a little longer. She can go and help him. Chang''e right now was extremely awesome. With the help of the peach tree, she rose to the Supreme God level. The peach tree was like Chang''e''s power right now. It both attacked and defended at the same time. Poseidon gritted his teeth. He could not help the Kraken. Thor wouldn''t let him help it. and in the end The Kraken had to leave anyway. It can''tpete with the World Tree at all. Pysidon''s divinity was reduced by a portion. And it was at that moment that he lost the Divinity of the Kraken. Thor used his lightning hammer to strike Poseidon in the face. His body fell into the sea. Thor doesn''t stop there. He raised his hands to the sky. The sky was now illuminated by intense lightning. He used Odin''s rune at this moment before merging it with his lightning. His lightning was usually blue but now it was golden. "It''s a pity that I have to end your life here. Die, Poseidon." Thor then threw his hands down. The lightning packed with Odin''s Divinity shot towards Poseidon. Poseidon tried to use his Divinity as a defense. Massive amounts of sea waterpressed tightly and formed a shield for Poseidon. The sea water disappeared until the bottom of the sea could be seen. ¡°Useless!¡± Thor knew that if it was his lightning, there would be no way to destroy the Sea Shield. But if it was the lightning that filled his father''s divinity? The water armor was just a toy. And it was exactly what Thor had in mind. it''s useless Golden lightning pierced through the water shield as if it didn''t exist. Poseidon coughed up blood. Blood came out from both his mouth and the rest of his body. ¡°I can''t die¡­ here.¡± Poseidon does Be a Highgod just in name He has many tricks that he can use to survive, but Odin knows how he will use them. before he could use those tricks Numerous runes appeared around him. Seals his Divinity so he cannot use Divinity. Poseidon was stunned, did not expect Odin to catch up with him like this. Poseidon could not escape from this situation. He was about to die, but ¡°Please be slow. Thunder God!¡± Before Thor took Poseidon''s death. Then a young woman appeared with a small child. She and her little child knelt to the ground, pleading for Poseidon''s life. ¡°Who are you?¡± Thor doesn''t care about other gods that aren''t in Asgard or Valha. So he didn''t know where the girl and her child were gods from. ¡°My name is Medusa. Please God of Thunder He is my husband and the father of my child. If he dies, we will face disaster.¡± Thor looked at the two. What does it mean to meet with a disaster? Medusa and her son told him that The reason she and her child were able to live was because of his protection. Without his protection She and her child will die from Athena''s curse. ¡°I have made a lot of mistakes. But I don''t want my child to suffer a cruel end.¡± She didn''te to help Poseidon. But she came to save her son. And at that moment, she was about to bow her head again. She heard someone''s voice. ¡°I will remove the curse from you and your son.¡± This voice was a very beautiful woman''s voice. There was no way Medusa could forget this voice. It was the same voice as the one who had cursed her. It was Athena''s voice. ¡°Hmm, the current curse has been lifted. You wouldn''t mind if I killed him.¡± Medusa hesitated slightly. Although she hated Poseidon for forcing her to be his wife. But he never treated her badly. and still taking care of her and her children She could only sigh. Even if she wants to help him She couldn''t help him. He made many enemies. If she helped him now Someone must have tried to kill him again. Saw that Medusa didn''t say anything more. Thor immediately manages to kill Poseidon. by the power of Odin He gave Poseidon the true death. Hopefully his next incarnation will be a better god. ¡°The fight here is over. I still feel dissatisfied. I will continue to fight that way. You and your sister-inw Will you go with me? The other two sisters-inw also started fighting.¡± Thor looked at Chang''e, Ni Ye and Hua Lan like sisters. Chang''e thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I am confident that both of them will defeat their enemies without me. I will be here to protect my home and everyone.¡± Thor nodded before flying off to join the war on the other hand. Medusa looked at Poseidon''s corpse. She also hoped that his incarnation would be a better deity. ¡°Olympus doesn''t exist, it''s a good thing. The gods wille to their senses.¡± Medusa then took her daughter away. She will go to hide in and far away. away from all these hustle and bustle Chapter 816 816 How To Get Inside Anubiss Temple ? while everything is happening At Odin''s house in Valha Santa and Odin havee to talk. They talked about the war that was going on between Olympus and Athens. The two of them didn''t feel much about this war at all. No, it must be said that the two of them were more fed up with it. because both of them have lived for hundreds of thousands of years The two of them had seen many forms of war. Such a pointless war They don''t call it war. Right now, their feelings for war were no different from a small quarrel. ¡°Oh, another war? In any era, there can be war at any time.¡± Odin spoke out of war boredom. He may be of assistance to Athens. But that doesn''t mean he won''t get bored of it. In fact, it was because he was bored that he gave his support to Athens. The war between Athens and Olympus will be over soon. If the two are still at war like this Normal humans and the lower gods of Asgard and Valha will also be strayed. Beside him, Santa could only say with augh. ¡°Nah, it''s normal, hohoho.¡± Santa said calmly. He saw this war as just a light brawl. He had seen a more intense war. What is a real war like? It can be said that it upies the size of the entire universe. This is just a small town scale. Odin could already hear his friend''sughter. He couldn''t help feeling rxed. He was really jealous of Santa that he had such a divinity of happiness. He would be the only god who did not know suffering. ''No, it''s not right to say that. Only those who understand true happiness know suffering. and vice versa people who know suffering will know true happiness'' ¡°This guy, no matter what happens It can still be really fun to watch.¡± Odin spoke and let out a smallugh. He thought that he was already very old in terms of words and feelings. In fact, it''s too little to call you. It''s better to call it ancient. ¡°How is Thor? Wasn''t he fighting Poseidon? There is a considerable level difference between the two of them.¡± Santa spoke, curious as to how good and evil Thor was now. And he also wants to know if between Poseidon and Thor, if they fight, who will win? So he directly asked Odin who he thought would win. ¡°This Odin, who do you think will win? Between Poseidon and Thor." Santa said with a joyful expression. He seemed to want to make a bet with Odin who would win between his son and the god of the sea. ¡°Would you like to bet with me who will win?¡± ¡°You dare to take other people''s children to gamble? It''s interesting. I received an offer I bet on Thor''s side to win." Odin epted Sanda''s bet. ¡°Hoho, good, then let''s go down with Poseidon. What are you going to bet on?" Santa asked Odin what he wanted for this bet. Odin thought for a moment before seeing the cookie Santa was about to eat. ¡°Put that cookie down.¡± Odin interrupted Santa who was about to eat the cookie. ¡°You don''t tell me that¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, whoever wins the bet gets to eat that cookie.¡± ¡°.......¡± Santa doesn''t know what to say. The cookie he was about to eat was also thest. What a true Odin. so insidious ¡°Then that''s fine. Let''s make a bet with this cookie." Odin knew that Santa would keep the best piecest, how long had he not eaten thatst cookie? It most deserved to be the reward this time. And at that moment the two had already ced their bets. Odin suddenly stood up. He turned in a direction with a surprised expression. Santa at this moment was only at the Middle God level. His senses weren''t the same as before. ¡°Sorry, Santa, but it looks like someone is visiting Valha. I won''t be able to gamble with you." Odin finished speaking. He immediately left his house. Santa hears that He was a little sad. But he shrugged. If he didn''t y well, thisst cookie would be his. However, when he turned to look at the cookie he ced on his te, it disappeared. ¡°Where have you gone?¡± Santa tried to look for that cookie. He was sure that Odin hadn''t taken it. There must be some clue. ¡°No matter who you are I will find you, and I will eat that cookie!¡± Santa flexed his muscles until his shirt tore off. Show off your mighty muscles before trying to find the viin who stole thest of his North Pole cookies. ¡­ At this moment, the Chen Mings hade to the desertnd. Chen Ming was sure that Mesk would definitelye to the desertnd. ¡°Lord Chen Ming? I already knew that you had toe.¡± There was a voice calling his name. It was the voice of someone he knew very well. The owner of the voice was Toteps, the current Pharaoh of the desertnd. He was now waiting for Chen Ming with his queen. Chen Ming nodded before speaking. ¡°Then you already know why we are here now, Toteps-sama, Dolemi-sama.¡± Toteps nodded before speaking. ¡°You''re here because of Mesk''s affairs?¡± ¡°Yes, I came here because of her. I can''t defeat her in the Afterlife Realm.¡± Chen Ming described an incident where he encountered Mesk while hunting the Death God under Anubis. The toteps heard that and felt regretful. If he could deal with her back then, there wouldn''t be such a problem. ¡°I just met Mesk a few hours ago. Her condition was extremely badly injured. She used thest of her strength and was able to sessfully escape our siege. And now she should have headed straight to the Temple of Anubis.¡± Chen Ming, hearing the totepes say that, thought for a moment. before he speaks ¡°Then I will have to hurry and head to the Temple of Anubis. I don''t know what she would spend her time doing there. I can''t let her go. knowing that she would be a threat to everyone." The totepes that heard Chen Ming say that had to hurriedly exin. Entering the Temple of Anubis was only allowed by Anubis. Outsiders have no way of entering. That means it may be toote to stop Mesk from doing anything. ¡°I apologize for not being able to stop her before she fled. We would just have to wait for him toe out of the temple to be able to enter. If we have something that belongs to Anubis We might even be able to enter.¡± Chen Ming thought of something. something belonging to Anubis He remembered he had it. ¡°Would this be enough for us to go through the interior of the Temple of Anubis?¡± Chen Ming spoke as he pulled a dog''s head out of the ck hole. The totepes that saw the dog''s head gasped. The dog head that Chen Ming pulled out was actually Anubis''s head! "owner! Dare to make me like this, you won''t survive!¡± Anubis cursed Chen Ming a lot. ¡°You really talk too much, this dog, hmm.¡± Chen Ming spoke as he picked up something from his spatial rift. It was an item that all dogs were afraid of. Not even the dog god of death, Anubis. ¡°Wah, what are you going to do now!? Take it away from me right now!¡± And that was thest sound of Anubis that Toteps heard. The sight in front of him shocked him greatly, the sight of Anubis being put in a muzzle of a dog full of divinity of life. ''Chen Ming can do something like this.'' Loki and Hale thought. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!?!?!¡± Anubis''s voice iprehensible Bes only the sound of dogs "barking" ¡°Husband, set your mind first.¡± Dolemy was trying to bring the totems to their senses, who were now shocked by the sight in front of them. ¡°Sorry, I never expected to see such a sight in my long life.¡± The totepes can now control their consciousness. ¡°Master Toteps must be familiar with the things I do. There is more to it than this.¡± Chen Ming teases the totepes. There''s actually a lot more to it. But he doesn''t need to know now. ¡°......¡± Toteps then changed the subject. He wouldn''t mind Anubis'' barking. Even if it makes him feel good to see the tyrannical deity transformed into an ordinary dog that can only bark but can''t bite ¡°And like this, we can probably go in now. This is even better than Anubis''s.¡± Chen Ming asked the totepes. ¡°I probably got it. Let me tell you the way to the temple.¡± Normally, if you want to enter, you only need to get permission first. But now it probably doesn''t need permission. With Anubis present, the door will open. But now Chen Ming was even scarier than Anubis¡­ The way he threw the Anubis head out of the ck hole. It still catches everyone''s eye. ¡°Great, then let''s go take out Mesk!¡± After Chen Ming said that, he, Loki, and Hell, the next destination was the Temple of Anubis. ¡°I think it''s better if you collect Anubis''s head first¡­¡± The totepes asked Chen Ming. Because Chen Ming was pinching Anubis''s head right now. ¡°Don''t worry. He doesn''t bite." ¡°Whoosh!?¡± ¡®Why does Anubis look so pitiful this time¡­¡¯ Cut to Mesk, she felt that Anubis must be suffering right now. She was stunned, how torturous and terrible it must be. that caused Anubis to suffer It conveyed to her an indescribable shame and pain. ¡°Must be someone who is terrifying and very strong¡­¡± Mesk thought to himself about the people who had captured Anubis. Chapter 817 817 So Ashamed ? After Chen Ming had the totepes and his army defeat the pharaoh and the mummies, Chen Ming, Loki and Hale took the opportunity to sneak into the Anubis Temple. Temple of Anubis In order to enter, it is necessary to obtain the consent of Anubis. However, he had Anubis with him. arrive at the entrance Chen Ming saw some kind of stone, he knew that it must have something to do with the door. ¡°If I guess wrong That stone must be a point to open the door. Hale nodded before exining. She was the oldest person. She, of course, had seen something like this before. Anubis'' temple seems to have technology from the ancient tribes. Anubis destroyed the ancient tribes and Hades long ago. Even though he was the one who destroyed it, it seemed like he liked the ancient tribes'' technology. therefore used it in their own temple as well ¡°The door can only be opened when it is touched by the chosen one.¡± Chen Ming heard that. He figured something out. He looked at Anubis''s head before gripping Anubis''s head firmly, and he did something that even Hale hadn''t expected. He thrust Anubis'' head against the stone tablet. Pug! ¡°Woahhhhh!!!!¡± Anubis cried out in pain. At this moment, Anubis deeply understood the feeling of shame. In the time since he was born, he had never dreamed of it before. that in his life he had toe across something like this The only thing he thought in his head was I''m so ashamed! After Chen Ming had hit Anubis'' head against the stone tablet No matter how much you strike, the door won''t open. ¡°This is weird. You hit it like that and why isn''t the door open yet?¡± Chen Ming spoke with his hand still holding Anubis'' head against the stone b. He couldn''t understand why the door hadn''t opened yet. Or is it broken? Pug! ¡°Whoosh!!!!!¡± Pock! ¡°Wow!!!'' Greg!¡­. ".....Eh" Anubis''s voice gradually faded. But Chen Ming had just realized that Anubis might have something to tell him. It was Chen Ming who could think like that. He removed Anubis'' dog''s muzzle. To hear what Anubis wants to tell him or not. ¡°What do you want to say, Anubis?¡± Chen Ming asked Anubis in a gentle tone. It was as if what he did to Anubis was normal. ¡°....¡± ¡°P..the door¡­it''s a pull type¡­.¡± Anubis spoke in a weak voice. He didn''t even have the strength to cry out. ¡°Ao is a pull-it-yourself type? Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce? Anubis, you really can''t use it, huh.¡± Chen Ming said nkly as if the wrong person was Anubis. who refused to tell him Anubis now could only shed tears in his eyes. Chen Ming wanted to torture Anubis as much as possible. because he caused so many problems This is still too little. Anubis now could only ept his own condition. He couldn''t react. Chen Ming pulled the door as Anubis said. And it''s really a pull. And at this moment, Chen Ming, Loki and Hale The trio had sessfully entered the Temple of Anubis. After Chen Ming had entered the Anubis Temple. He asked Anubis where Mesk was now. ¡°Anubis, where is Mesk now?¡± But as expected, Anubis refused to answer the question. He didn''t even tell me Mesk''s whereabouts. She is his wife. What husband would betray his wife? ¡°You think I''ll answer the question of the person who hits my head against the stone? You really are stupid.¡± Chen Ming saw that Anubis did not answer. He didn''t say anything because it wasn''t different from what he thought. Even forcing it would be of no use. As always, Chen Ming took the dog muzzle over Anubis''s mouth. He then summoned Fenry out. for that Fenry to help find the location of Mesk Fenrey had the ability to sniff out Divinity. But in the Temple of Anubis, there was too much Divinity. Fenry was unable to smell anything at all. and even though he could smell it, he still didn''t know the way Then Anubis kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything. Usually yells out all the time. But right now, Anubis was extremely quiet. ¡°Chen Ming, I think if you continue walking, you won''t be able to find her anytime soon.¡± Loki spoke, as if Chen Ming had to find another way now. ¡°Smashing Anubis''s head once or twice might be of some help.¡± Hale spoke. that Chen Ming should torture Anubis again But Chen Ming knew that even doing that would be useless. Anubis, who had been silent for a long time, yelled out. He didn''t seem to want anyone to hit his head again, especially Chen Ming. ¡°No, no matter how you strike, Anubis will never tell us.¡± Chen Ming replied Hale. ¡°Whoosh!~¡± Anubis, who heard this, cried out in a relieved voice. ¡°And now what do we do?¡± Loki asked. ¡°Let me think first.¡± Chen Ming was now using that idea right now. What can be done to find Mesk? He thought for a moment. And suddenly something appeared. What emerged was Nux, the Mother of Darkness. Chen Ming looked at Nux with suspicion. He couldn''t understand why she had appeared just now. Nux smiled at Chen Ming before speaking. ¡°I have a way to help you.¡± heard that Chen Ming nodded. If it''s a nux She would definitely find a way to find Mesk. He still doesn''t know what Nux can''t do. It was only that she wanted to do it or didn''t want to do it. ¡°And how is that?¡± Hale asked Nux out. She still felt apprehensive. The previous fight between her and Nux had impressed her. and fearful at the same time ¡°I will teach my husband how to read the Fate Fiber.¡± Nux answered Hale''s question. ¡°Read Fate Fiber? Isn''t it that only people at the Supreme God Realm can read that?¡± Hale asked Nux. Because why would she teach me how to read the Fate Fiber Even her Higher-level Divine Self couldn''t read it at all. ¡°I can''t exin anything to you other than He is the only chosen one.¡± Hale who heard the word Chosen She didn''t think to ask Nux any more. She let Nux teach Chen Ming. Chen Ming had touched the Fate Fiber before. But that was with ordinary people. Read the Destiny Thread of the Gods It''s a different matter. ¡°I entrust you, Nux.¡± Chen Ming agreed to have Nux teach him how to read the Fate Fiber in order to find Mesk. Nux told Chen Ming It wasn''t easy to see the Destiny Fiber of the Gods. It''s very difficult. But he was the chosen one, therefore he was the exempt. Chen Ming was an exception except that he was the one chosen by fate. He was a true Dragon God. Dragons are considered higher beings born with the birth of all things. And dragons will be able to ess the fiber of destiny more easily than gods. It might even be very easy. Nux had begun teaching Chen Ming how to ess the Fate Fiber. Usually it''s very difficult. Even a Highgod wouldn''t be able to do it. But the result is certain. Chen Ming could easily ess the Fate Fiber. Which is no different from what Nux thinks at all. "It''s done, my husband." Nux said with a very proud tone. She even hugged Chen Ming and kissed him passionately in front of Loki and Hale. The two of them just shook their heads. The Asgardians and Valha are straightforward. The same is true of love. Chen Ming''s ess to the Fate Fiber was no different from essing all things. But actually it''s even easier. ¡°Now I have ess to the Fate Fiber. And how is it used?¡± Chen Ming was indeed able to ess the Fate Fiber. But he had never used it before. so he didn''t know where to start He had been trying for a while. It wasn''t long before he could control and use it. He''s got a lot of talent. Even a Supreme God would need a very long time to cultivate. ''Really like being my husband'' ¡°Great, now I can see. Destiny Fiber" After Chen Ming saw the thread of fate Without hesitation, he immediately headed towards thest room of the temple. Of course he didn''t forget to reward Nux. She and he woulde together in the middle of the night after everything was over. And just as Chen Ming was about to guide everyone Loki stops him first. ¡°Chen Ming, slow down.¡± Loki interrupted. In front of Chen Ming, there were many traps. Plus it''s not a light trap at all. Loki spoke because she would not be trapped by these traps again. She could detect all the traps. She had Chen Ming stop before she could point out the direction of the trap. Chapter 818 818 Eh ? Chen Ming after surviving He summoned Anubis back. In this ce, he needed a lot more Anubis. Anubis had so many deaths that he could be called countless. At this moment, he had another name on the list of people he wanted to take revenge on besides Chen Ming, which was Hale. Anubis looked at Hel with great rage. Chen Ming knew that he had survived because of Hell. He wanted to thank Hale for saving him and Loki. ¡°I know you''re going to thank me. There''s no need to thank you." Hale interrupted before Chen Ming could speak. Chen Ming heard that, he thought that he should at least repay Hell. Hale said that if she wanted to repay her, there was a way. ¡°If you want to repay, use your body as a reward.¡± Hale said indifferently. Loki beside him even a little bit Loki then said loudly with Chen Ming''s jealousy. ¡°If you want to get Chen Ming''s body, you have to cross over my corpse first!!¡± Hale, who saw his own sister say that. She smiled andughed at Loki''s jokes. ¡°Nah, we''re siblings. What''s going on with each other, haha." Hale speaks to Loki Loki could only think that her sister was Isn''t he ashamed as other people? And the nux that was there didn''t do anything. Just do it still. didn''t respond to anything Even if Hale flirts with her husband But if Hale does anything more than this She definitely won''t survive Nux''s hand. Nux would never give Hale another chance to approach Chen Ming again. ''Isn''t Chao Chenming so fragrant among women?'' Anubis, seeing all the events, came to his senses. Because he was a High God, but he had never had a moment like this before. Or to really tell, since he was with Chen Ming, he was hit by what he had never hit before. And he never thought that he would get hit in this life as well. Chen Ming had encountered such situations many times before. He let out a sigh. with the girls arguing about him Chen Ming had no intention of expanding his family further. It''s really too much. But if it''s Loki''s wish He didn''t refuse. If it''s Loki "If it''s Loki" ¡°Let''s stop arguing, we have things to do.¡± Chen Ming spoke out to let the girls argue. Stop, they''ve wasted a lot of time. For now, we must find Mesk first. Chen Ming used the Fate Fiber. to find Mesk again Looks like Mesk isn''t going that far now. Chen Ming immediately led everyone towards Mesk. But the problem was that the temple of Anubis was too big. If I had to walk, I wouldn''t be able to catch up with Mesk. Plus, if he were to use his own power, it wouldn''t be a good thing. Because this ce is full of traps. If he used his strength to identally hit another trap, it would be a problem. He didn''t want him and his loved ones to fall into that situation again. But even now, he didn''t have a choice either. He must use his own power or he will never reach Mesk. chaos power He will use the amount of power that is not too much. To not risk getting caught by those traps that Mesk has set. The power of chaos can really destroy everything. The wall blocking them hit Chen Ming who was now using the power of Chaos. Easy to destroy The wall, filled with the ancient technology of the ancient tribes, has crumbled to nothing. Anubis was now in tears. who saw his own temple in a messy condition Plus the broken thing is what he likes the most. is the ancient technology of the ancient tribes At this moment, Anubis could only cry out. ¡°Eh¡­.¡± Mesk was now very worried. Like Anubis, she had ess to ancient tribes'' technology. Now she was sitting and staring at therge monitor. She saw that something had happened. and when she saw what had happened She could not believe her own eyes. ¡°Chaos, that guy can use Chaos.¡± Chaos is what all gods and demons fear. Its destructive power is unstoppable. No matter how much divinity But if it was hit by the power that was born before them They''re worthless anyway. It was like they were just babies and Chaos was their mother. They can only ept and let their mother punish them. ¡°Damn it, if it''s like this, they''ll definitely get here quickly. but wait That''s my husband!" Mesk was very surprised. Indeed, her husband was closer than she thought. Her husband was captured by Chen Ming in the first ce. ¡°Knowing this, it would be better to fight and die in the afterlife. There I have an advantage. But if you fight here There is only one loss.¡± And especially since she was now seriously injured. making if fighting really There was no way she could win. ¡°How can I help my husband?¡± Mesk is now trying to think of anything that can help Anubis. But she couldn''t think of anything. Here, besides the mummies and traps of the ancient tribes, It''s hardly anything else. Right now Mesk is in a difficult situation. She wanted to help her husband, but she couldn''t do anything right now. She seemed to me herself. But she was not a weak person who, when unable to fight, wasted her time ming herself. when she couldn''t do anything There would be only one way. She knew that Anubis would never die. She was willing to sacrifice everything for her beloved husband. Even if she had to die So she chose the most dangerous method. Even Anubis, who was her husband, didn''t know what she was going to do, it was to "explode the temple". Mesk now who is about to order the temple to be destroyed to save Anubis. She had to stop when she thought about what Anubis had told him. Anubis had told her. that the temple of Anubis can self-destruct But Anubis has forbidden it no matter what happens. Whatever happened, it was strictly forbidden to blow up the temple. No matter how dangerous It''s like Anubis has a reason for prohibiting it. Mesk sumbed. She promised that she would never order the temple to be destroyed. Mesk was silent for a moment. But right now, she didn''t care about anything, as long as her husband survived, that would be enough. She broke her contract with Anubis. She initiated the self-destruction of the Anubis Temple. The temple began to slowly copse. ¡°Please be safe, my husband¡­¡± She spoke with a tearful smile. Chapter 819 819 Self Destruct ? Anubis saw that and knew immediately that this was the self-destruction of his temple. After the temple starts to copse, it will self-detonate. ''Mesk, did you really do that...'' The Chen Mings who saw the temple gradually The three of them immediately realized that this was Mesk''s work. "st!" Loki yelled out that she could verify that a bomb was about to explode. But it seems that it''s not toote. Exploding the Temple of Anubis explodes to nothing. An explosion so strong that it could easily blow up the entire temple of Anubis. Toteps, Dolemi, and the gods and goddesses of the desert. outside the Temple of Anubis I saw a very strong explosion. ¡°Lord Chen Ming!!¡± Toteps yelled after seeing the explosion. They also thought that Chen Ming and Mesk would not survive. Such a powerful explosion, even if it was a High God, it wouldn''t be able to survive if hit directly. But suddenly ¡°Toteps, I am here.¡± Chen Ming''s voice came from behind them. Before Anubis'' temple exploded, Chen Ming tried to open a dimensional rift toe out. But his divination cannot be used in the Temple of Anubis. They were rescued by Nux. Nux had the Chen Mings enter the ck hole. And Loki and Hale don''t mind because Chen Ming is helping each other. As for Anubis, he''s fine because he''s already in the ck hole. When Anubis was in the ck hole he knew that Mesk That probably won''t survive. He forbade Mesk from destroying the temple because Anubis has a collection of items under the temple that he loves very much. and there is amp of exchange It will make the wish fulfilled but at the same cost. But now those things don''t matter anymore. All he wanted was for Mesk to survive. Anubis agrees to do everything including use forbidden power with the god of exchange Anubis has traded with the God of Exchange. At this moment, he knew that the many treasures or things he had umted were not valuable at all. But before he thought it was a valuable thing. It''s just temporary happiness. when those things break down or disappear He would soon forget about it. But this was different with his wife. Mesk His being with Mesk is an evesting happiness. It was the only thing he couldn''t let go of. Anubis epted. that right now the most important thing in his life is his wife Mesk And he would do anything to keep her safe and happy. Even if that meant that his identity would disappear. "God of Exchange Resurrect my wife too. I''m willing to pay anything, no matter what. Let her be resurrected in a safe ce far from here.¡± After Anubis finished speaking The picture was gradually getting darker. He knew that resurrecting someone else was a very expensive trade-off. That he would resurrect Mesk meant that His identity will disappear. All consciousness or emotion will disappear as if it never existed The only thing that didn''t disappear and was the only thing left was divinity of death before his consciousness disappeared. He spoke for thest time. It was the only thing he had never said before. ¡°God of Exchange I also convey my message to my wife Mesk. that I thank her for her sacrifice I''m such a useless husband that I let my wife sacrifice instead. And finally, I love her very much.¡± Anubis mentioned it might just be a simple word. But it''s a wonderful word. Although he loved his wife very much, he had never said that he loved him before. Anubis'' mind began to fade and he thought of his time with Mesk. ¡°Husband, do you know that I love you very much?¡± ¡°Suddenly say something? Do you want me to say I love you back? Just keep dreaming, there''s no way." He burst into tears. It wasn''t tears of sorrow, but tears of joy from his eyes. ''I can finally say it, so d¡­'' and Anubis disappeared. It made me realize that no matter how strong a deity is, there are weaknesses. The weakness may not be physical. but it might be in the heart Just like Anubis, he wouldn''t let his loved ones die. On the other side of the world, opposite Chen Ming. Mesk has resurrected. She was dazed by the situation. What happened, here and where, that''s what she thought. and she remembered was her husband Anubis. How are you now? ''How is your husband?'' She used her mind connected to Anubis to send a message to Anubis. No matter what she said, there was no reply. ¡®Husband, answer me¡­.¡¯ Mesk''s tears began to flow. She seemed to know what had happened. But there was a voiceing out of nowhere. But it rang in her head. That was the message Anubis asked the God of Exchange to send to her. after she received that message She really couldn''t hold back her tears. ''Husband¡­ So far, you''ve just said I love you? You have sacrificed a lot for me in the past. I can''t really help you at all¡­'' Mesk is engulfed in suffering. She only med herself for not being able to. save her husband She thought back to her time with Anubis. It was a very happy time. Anubis may seem arrogant. Looks like he doesn''t care about anyone but himself. But only she knew Anubis'' tenderness. She thought of a question she had asked her husband, Anubis. ¡°If I die, what will your husband do? Will you help me?" ¡°Of course with everything.¡± Anubis May be a bad god and is the viin of many stories or many legends But even though he was a bad god but had to admit that he had served as a good husband Cut to Chen Ming''s path. Chen Ming called Anubis, but there was no response. He was very curious as to what was going on, the only thing he could pick up was Anubis'' dog muzzle. ¡°What exactly happened¡­¡± Chapter 820 820 Exchange ? Anubis has traded with the God of Exchange. At this moment, he knew that the many treasures or things he had umted were not valuable at all. But before he thought it was a valuable thing. It''s just temporary happiness. when those things break down or disappear He would soon forget about it. But this was different with his wife. Mesk His being with Mesk is an evesting happiness. It was the only thing he couldn''t let go of. Anubis epted. that right now the most important thing in his life is his wife Mesk And he would do anything to keep her safe and happy. Even if that meant that his identity would disappear. "God of Exchange Resurrect my wife too. I''m willing to pay anything, no matter what. Let her be resurrected in a safe ce far from here.¡± After Anubis finished speaking The picture was gradually getting darker. He knew that resurrecting someone else was a very expensive trade-off. That he would resurrect Mesk meant that His identity will disappear. All consciousness or emotion will disappear as if it never existed The only thing that didn''t disappear and was the only thing left was divinity of death before his consciousness disappeared. He spoke for thest time. It was the only thing he had never said before. ¡°God of Exchange I also convey my message to my wife Mesk. that I thank her for her sacrifice I''m such a useless husband that I let my wife sacrifice instead. And finally, I love her very much.¡± Anubis mentioned it might just be a simple word. But it''s a wonderful word. Although he loved his wife very much, he had never said that he loved him before. Anubis'' mind began to fade and he thought of his time with Mesk. ¡°Husband, do you know that I love you very much?¡± ¡°Suddenly say something? Do you want me to say I love you back? Just keep dreaming, there''s no way." He burst into tears. It wasn''t tears of sorrow, but tears of joy from his eyes. ''I can finally say it, so d¡­'' and Anubis disappeared. It made me realize that no matter how strong a deity is, there are weaknesses. The weakness may not be physical. but it might be in the heart Just like Anubis, he wouldn''t let his loved ones die. On the other side of the world, opposite Chen Ming. Mesk has resurrected. She was dazed by the situation. What happened, here and where, that''s what she thought. and she remembered was her husband Anubis. How are you now? ''How is your husband?'' She used her mind connected to Anubis to send a message to Anubis. No matter what she said, there was no reply. ¡®Husband, answer me¡­.¡¯ Mesk''s tears began to flow. She seemed to know what had happened. But there was a voiceing out of nowhere. But it rang in her head. That was the message Anubis asked the God of Exchange to send to her. after she received that message She really couldn''t hold back her tears. ''Husband¡­ So far, you''ve just said I love you? You have sacrificed a lot for me in the past. In the end, I couldn''t help you at all¡­'' Mesk is engulfed in suffering. She only med herself for not being able to. save her husband She thought back to her time with Anubis. It was a very happy time. Anubis may seem arrogant. Looks like he doesn''t care about anyone but himself. But only she knew Anubis'' tenderness. She thought of a question she had asked her husband, Anubis. ¡°If I die, what will your husband do? Will you help me?" ¡°Of course with everything.¡± Anubis may be a bad god. and is the viin of many stories or many legends But even though he was a bad god but had to admit that he had served as a good husband Cut to Chen Ming''s path. Chen Ming called Anubis, but there was no response. He was very curious as to what was going on, the only thing he could pick up was Anubis'' dog muzzle. ¡°What exactly happened¡­¡± Chen Ming summoned Anubis. I knew immediately that Anubis had disappeared. At this moment, only the dog''s muzzle was left. that he only put on Anubis. Chen Ming did not understand. Why did Anubis suddenly disappear quietly? There must be something going on. While in a ck hole ¡°Anubis is gone¡­¡± After Chen Ming said that Everyone present was shocked. Because if a god like Anubis disappeared, it would be a big deal. ¡°But how did he disappear? or he will run away His power has dropped a lot, hasn''t it?¡± Loki asked Chen Ming. Do you know anything about why Anubis disappeared? even though the power is still there Chen Ming thought for a moment. Before Nox could say anything. along with a smile of somethinging out of the ck hole ¡°N¡­that''s it¡± Everyone who saw what Nux took out was shocked. Because what she took out was the Divinity of Death. ¡°Don''t tell me that''s¡­¡± Loki said in shock. And yes, the divinity of death is Divinity of Anubis remainder of the exchange ¡°Yes, what do you think? is right This is the Divinity of Anubis.¡± Everyone who heard the confirmation from Nux That Divinity of Death is Anubis''s. Everyone couldn''t understand why. Anubis left the Divinity of the Dead. "Anubis did not escape." Nux spoke out in response to what everyone was wondering. Everyone thought that Anubis would escape. ¡°What do you mean by not running away?¡± Chen Ming didn''t understand what Nux said. If Anubis hadn''t escaped How can Anubis disappear? Nux was silent for a moment. before answering Chen Ming''s question. ¡°Anubis did not escape. He traded with the God of Exchange. while in a ck hole You should be able to feel a strange power, Chen Ming.¡± The God of Exchange was a name Chen Ming had never heard of. He didn''t know the God of Exchange. and when he was in the ck hole He could really feel the power. It was the power of Divinity that he did not know. Nux continued to speak. ¡°Looks like Anubis has traded.change yourself with something I think it''s a trade-off for Mesk''s life.¡± Chen Ming heard Nux say that. He knew that Nux was not a hapless talker. If Nux says so, then there''s a high possibility. He had never imagined that Anubis would take his own life. Redeem to save someone else''s life. He thought Anubis was selfish, bad-natured, taking advantage of others, power-crazed. But the fact that Anubis traded his own life for Mesk really surprised him. But now he had to do something. Because at this moment Anubis was still necessary to him. He had to bring Anubis back. ¡°Do you want to continue with the God of Trade?¡± Nux asked Chen Ming after seeing Chen Ming looking for a way to help Anubis. ¡°Alright then, what should I do?¡± Chen Ming asked Nux what to do. to be able to trade with the God of Exchange Because he himself has never done the same. He didn''t know what to do to trade. ¡°The method is very simple. Just by thinking of the god of exchange If you are worthy enough, he will ept you.¡± It seemed to be a simpler method than Chen Ming thought. Without hesitation, Chen Ming closed his eyes. In his heart, he thought of the God of Exchange. ''God of exchange Please ept the exchange with me.'' Chen Ming after thinking of the God of Exchange He felt the same power that he had experienced in the ck hole. It''s the same divinity power. ¡°You want to exchange things.¡± There was a voice in Chen Ming''s head. It was a strange sound. He had never heard this sound but felt strangely familiar. ¡°God of Exchange I want Anubis to live again. What do the legs have to pay for?¡± Chen Ming immediately entered the matter. ¡°If you want to get Anubis then You have to pay for this¡­¡± Chapter 821 821 The Heavenly Banana ? "Woof!" Everyone fell silent following the loud bark that Anubis let out because they were unable to believe what they were seeing in front of them. Are you serious, Anubis? The sight that greeted them was so shocking that itpletely blew their minds. Could it possibly be Anubis, Your Highness, Lord Chen Ming? Chen Ming was questioned by Toteps so that he could validate his suspicions. He was inplete disbelief at what he was seeing in front of him. Because Anubis was originally a Pomeranian and has since been reincarnated as a dog. The fluffiest of hairdos can be found on the cutest little girls. "Yes, because I hope that the God of Swaps and Deals, Anubis, is as generous as you are. He would be incapable of causing any further trouble for himself at that point. The manner in which Chen Ming responded to the totepes gave the impression that he was content with his own achievements because of the tone he used. "Wow!!!!" Anubis'' voice was raised to a raised, agitated pitch as he yelled. and at the same time, those on Santa''s side and Odin''s side, who are currently meeting with Wu Kong They were both perplexed as to why Wu Kong had gone to the effort of traveling all the way to visit them. Wu Kong hastily began the conversation by talking about something else while he was chewing on something else in his mouth. "Chen Ming, are you there?" / "Are you there?" "Is there anyone there?" "Lord Nuwa has asked to speak with you," the messenger said. The wish that Nuwa had to speak with Chen Ming prompted Wukong to make this journey here. Odin became aware of the fact that Chen Ming was in the process of disclosing what she was doing right at this very second. and in what way exactly However, by the time it appears that Santa hase up with something, he has already prevented Odin from making any furtherments by cutting off his ability to speak. He spoke to Wukong. "Hoho, how dare you ask the two of us to do this for free?" "Hoho, how dare you ask us to do this for free?" Have you totally lost track of who it is that we are here to begin with? After Santa has finished speaking, the correct spelling of Hong''s name should be used. He started to sweat heavily as he contemted the amount of money that would be required to obtain the answer. There must be something peculiar about it that sets it apart from other things. What would you like in exchange for this, if anything? Santa beamed a grin whenever Wu Kong questioned how much money it would set them back. At this very moment, it is reasonable to assume that Wu Kong has made his way into his path. This is because Wu Kong has made his way into his path. It seemed as though he had something that Wu Kong was looking for, and he appeared to have it. "What it is that I want, specifically is..." Santa slowly spoke. In Wu Kong, residents felt an even greater sense of unease as a result of the situation. It wasmon knowledge amongst him that Santa us and Odin were both gods of long life. plus a great person In addition, the fact that someone on their level is interested in something is an indication that it must be a very significant endeavor. "Bananas from heaven" refers to the ones that you cultivate yourself. Wukong and Odin were left in utter disbelief after hearing Santa''s response. ording to Santa, there is a variety of banana that is known for having a nutritional value that is exceptionally high, and this banana is called the heavenly banana. In addition to this, the thing that is of the utmost importance is the fact that it helps relieve pain in the back. apanied by pain in the affected joints as well! Odin let out an amused chuckle. How was it possible for him to forget to take into consideration something as significant as that before he spoke? She responded by saying, "If you want a response from me, the answer is yes." "As a form of payment in exchange, give the Bananas of Heaven." Ngo Khong is putting a lot of thought into this matter as a result of the fact that the heavenly banana is the thing that is most important to him. It was in his best interest to engage inbat as opposed to receiving his very own Heavenly Banana. This was because it was in his best interest. "Hoho, what are you going to do? " "Hoho, what are you going to do?" "Hoho, what in the world are you going to do?"Would you be willing to give Heavenly Bananas ess to the information if they wanted to take it? Or, to put it another way, why don''t you just let me talk to Nuwa about it? Wu Kong is not stupid. In order to set the record straight with Nuwa, he was aware of the fact that this was not a favorable development in the situation. Additionally, if you know the reason for not getting the information, it is simply because the heavenly bananas have their backs protected, that is the reason. If you know this, then you know why you aren''t getting the information. Before giving an answer to Santa and Odin, he gritted his teeth and clenched his teeth together in anger. He seemed reluctant. "I will hand you a banana that is so delicious it will blow your mind. Because of the nature of my work, I am in a position to obtain information regarding Chen Ming''s current location. Santa us and Odin were both beaming with joy at the happy news. It worked out precisely how the two of them had envisioned it would go in their heads. If he could just get his hands on some paradise bananas, he wouldn''t have to worry about the pain in his back or joints anymore. The speaker said, "Good, so let me tell you where Chen Ming is right now," and proceeded to describe his current location. Wu Kong now knew exactly where Chen Ming was hiding after Odin shared this information with them. Wu Kong has already received the information that was sent there some time ago. It was essential for him to fulfill themitment he had made to the other party. In spite of the fact that he was not in the mood for sharing, he gave Santa and Odin the heavenly bananas in order to satisfy their request. In spite of this, he was incapable of putting up any sort of resistance because he, like everyone else, was terrified of Nuwa. It took me one hundred years to collect all of the bananas in heaven, but Wu Kongonly had one mute at the time, so he has no desire for paradise bananas. This is why Wu Kongdoes not want them. "Hoho, I am fully aware of the feelings of jealousy and resentment that you have in regard to Heavenly Banana. There is only one button for you to use to mute the sound. It would be the same as if you took myst cookie and ate it all by yourself. It would appear that someone has recently stered a bunch of hearts all over Santa''s face. Not only do bananas in general have a lot of benefits, but heavenly bananas have even more than that. In addition to that, he was intent on meting out retribution to Constant for the fact that thetter had eaten some of his cookies. Chapter 822 822 Promise ? In their battle against the people who had invaded Athens, the goddesses Athena and Hera were receiving assistance from Chang''e, Niye, and Hua Lan. Hua Lan was also lending a hand. And at this point, both Zeus and Poseidon have beenpletely vanquished in their respective roles as gods. It would appear that Olympus has lost both of the primary advantages that it previously held at this very moment. Olympus has hit rock bottom and needs your help. There is a good chance that Chen Ming is the one who deserves this portion of the credit. Chen Ming was to me for the loss of one-third of Olympus'' power due to the fact that he had taken it away. Because of this, dealing with the Olympus forces that were still standing was much simpler than it had been. Doing so makes things a lot easier, despite the fact that they are not particrly straightforward to begin with. Chen Ming was also responsible for reconciling Hephaestus and Aphrodite before the conflict between Olympus and Athens broke out. Chen Ming did this before the war began. Aphrodite has finally regained herposure. That throughout her entire life, she had never paid Hephaestus even the tiniest bit of attention, and that was a fact. Her sole preupation was with the manner in which Hephaestus carried himself. She had a profound awareness of injustice in the world. that she had a difficult time maintaining a connection with Hephaestus Now you know As time went on, she began to care less and less about Hephaestus'' physical appearance. For the time being, she was solely focused on the thoughts that were urring within Hephaestus'' skull. Now that you are able to participate in it, you should. She had no other option but to carry herself in the manner that was expected of her. Following a period of absence, she eventually made her way back to the valley of Hephaestus. During that time, Hephaestus got into a fight with Poseidon because Hephaestus refused to hand over weapons to Poseidon and Zeus. Zeus was also involved in the fight. In addition, Zeus was a participant in the conflict. Poseidon considered the possibility of taking Aphrodite as a hostage at one point. because he was aware that Hephaestus had a deep love for Aphrodite, and Aphrodite was his favorite goddess. Consequently, making use of Aphrodite as a hostage would be a lot easier to aplish. Hephaestus was present when Poseidon seized the opportunity to consolidate his power by holding Aphrodite as a hostage. It enraged him to the point where he could not control his anger. He let loose a powerful st with the Divinity of Fire and Forging that he possessed. He exerted himself in an attempt to save Aphrodite. Of course, Poseidon would never give his blessing to either one of these activities on his own volition. Poseidon was able to defend himself by invoking the deity that is associated with water. It ismon knowledge that Hephaestus prevailed over Poseidon in the conflict that the two of them were engaged in. Poseidon possessed an advantage in terms of power over his rival. Hephaestus was cut by Poseidon''s trident while he was forging weapons. This is a very severe cut that is going to result in a great deal of pain and suffering. Hephaestus, on the other hand, did not throw in the towel at any point. He is willing to sacrifice himself for the people he cares about, even if doing so will result in his death. In a fit of rage, Hephaestus lost his cool and blew his top. This was his final attempt at mounting an assault. He would put everything on the line depending on how this assault turned out. Aphrodite was moved to tears as a result of what she saw. before saying "What are you doing, Husband?! " After taking in what had just been said, Hephaestus paused for a brief period of thought. When Aphrodite referred to him as Husband, he was taken aback by the statement. He hadn''t prepared himself for that at all. But prior to that, Aphrodite never referred to him by his full name in any of her conversations with him. At this point, it seemed almost as though his heart had transformed into a chain that was shackling his heart. Given that it is broken at this point Poseidon observed Hephaestus going about his business. He believed that there was no way that Hephaestus could ever achieve victory over him. On the other hand, it was surprising to him. The power of the Hefi, which he was able to sense when it was in his possession when it was not, This growth rate is not typical at all. It seemed as though the source of power was the location where the Divinity had consumed him. "What are your goals and aspirations for the years toe? Is it going to be to your advantage to carry out these steps?" Poseidon asked Hephaestus. He had no idea why he would behave in such a manner, and itpletely perplexed him. And Hephaestus answered Poseidon. "For the people in my life that I care about?" You have invested all of this time and energy into fighting for yourself, but you don''t appear to understand." As soon as Hephaestus had finished his thought, he reached for his own hammer and grasped it firmly in his hands. before concentrating every ounce of his power into the hammer that he had fashioned on his own. Someone was telling Aphrodite, "You really can''t keep your tears back." Aphrodite overheard this. She couldn''t help but think back to the time she''d been impolite to Hephaestus. She couldn''t help herself. After that, she pondered the reassurance that Hephaestus had bestowed upon her earlier in the conversation. "Behold, Aphrodite, I have scaled it to this extent," she told the goddess. Do you have any doubts that you will love me in the future? Hephaestus asked Aphrodite. "No way. I would never love someone like you." Hephaestus learns that Aphrodite has provided a response. Before continuing, Hephaestus couldn''t help but crack a grin upon hearing that information. "Therefore, I promise not only to myself but also to you. I will demonstrate to you that you are unable to function in this world without me! In an earlier portion of this episode, she had a vision in which Poseidon''s chorus was pierced through Hephaestus''s heart by Hephaestus''s hammer. Hephaestus had just recently left this world at this very moment. ¡°Husband!!¡± Aphrodite let out a scream of agony as she suffered. She dashed straight for Hephaestus, whose body at this point contained not even a trace of the god''s spirit. "Husband, you need to keep in mind that wemitted ourselves to something. You were able to fulfill the obligation that you took on all those years ago. I¡­ love you." Aphrodite began to speak to him while he was still in the process of crying himself. while acknowledging that Hephaestus has no soul and living with that eptance Now that Hephaestus had fulfilled his part of the agreement... Chapter 823 823 Last Shot ? As Hephaestus'' loved onesforted him in his final moments, he passed away. He did not even have the chance to reaffirm his love for Aphrodite, as he was prevented from doing so. "You have chosen to proceed in this manner in order to move forward. Recognize and ept the consequences of your actions. Poseidon made a brief statement before departing with Zeus. Aphrodite held a deep grudge against Zeus and Poseidon for their treatment of her. When the opportunity finally presented itself, she was ready to take two of them out of the equation. On the other hand, all of a sudden she came up with an idea of her own. that it seems as though she has acquired something from Chen Ming, Chen Ming had the foresight to specte that it would be necessary at some point in the foreseeable future. Aphrodite epted the gift that Chen Ming had bestowed upon her and immediately took possession of it. That thing started glowing out of the blue all of a sudden. It evaded her grasp and began to move away from her in a leisurely manner. The thing entered Hephaestus'' torso in a purposeful manner after it had already established its presence there. which had developed into a significant wound as a consequence of Poseidon''s trident''s impact. That was something that Aphrodite was able to perceive. She fervently hoped, from the depths of her being, that Hephaestus would one day be resurrected. Please assist him... I beg you... my husband''s life is in your hands...! As soon as she finished what she was going to say, Hephaestus began to breathe normally again in a slow and steady manner. until the veryst breath is exhaled, But despite everything, Hephaestus has been brought back to life. Joy filled Aphrodite''s heart to overflowing levels. She gave the man she loved every ounce of her strength in the embrace. She made a solemn oath that she would never again give Hephaestus permission to sacrifice his life for her benefit. ¡°This¡­ It''s hard for me to believe that I''m still here... What is it that makes you want to cry... The sight of your tears is not something that interests me in the least. but this time with a grin all your own..." Hephaestus spoke in a weak voice. Something to that effect was overheard by Aphrodite while her husband was speaking. She smiled forcibly while dabbing her eyes with a tissue and wiping away the tears. "I love you, Husband, and I know that you are capable of keeping any promise that you make," she said. Aphrodite had no inhibitions whatsoever when it came to expressing herself. That information was not lost on Hephaestus. The happiness that overcame him prevented him from responding to Aphrodite''s question. "I love you, too, my sweet wife," he said to her. It was easy to feel the happiness that they had found in one another. Aphrodite was filled with an overwhelming sense of appreciation for Chen Ming. Chen Ming''s role did not consist solely of reuniting the two individuals; rather, it also included other responsibilities. Also makes it possible for Hephaestus to carry on living as a result of this. When it came time for her to convey her appreciation to Chen Ming, who had extended a great deal of consideration to her, she found herself at a loss for words. It seemed as though Chen Ming was aware of the inevitable fact that Hephaestus would eventually pass away. It was precisely the same as the image he had envisioned in his head. "Chen Ming, just what kind of a person is he?" At least, we can assume that was what Aphrodite had in mind. He was aware that Chen Ming was a powerful and intelligent individual, but he did not realize how foreseeably the situation would y out. Who Chen Ming is, however, ispletely beside the point at this juncture. The fact that her husband is still alive is the most important thing to take into consideration. Because the reality of Chen Ming''s existence was a fact that could not be changed once it had been established. Make a course correction and follow the footprints left by Chang''er Niye and Hua Lan. You, along with two of your other close friends, and the other soldiers who are serving Olympus fight as one cohesive unit. It did not take very long at all to wipe out every single soldier that Olympus had sent to the battlefield. At this very moment, Zeus did not have any escape routes avable to him. This must be the spot where he breathed hisst breath. But suddenly, Zeus looked strange. He became befuddled, and as a consequence, everyone waspelled to move backwards and away from Zeus in a cautious manner. At this very moment, Zeus had reached a level of power that was even more terrifying than before. Because of the current circumstances, he was in such a foul mood that it caused him to start taking things seriously. "There was no way around it; I had to finish it on my own." Zeus was the one who initially signaled for humans to descend. As soon as Zeus understood how dire this circumstance was, he yelled out for lightning to appear, which demonstrated that he had used up all of the power that was at his disposal. In the beginning, whenever it was possible, Zeus would avoid using his own lightning. This was because of his reputation. Because of the incredible power that it possessed, he was not particrly interested in making use of it. But right now, it doesn''t matter to him one bit; all he cares about ising out on top. Should he fail to meet the requirement, the contest will be over. He would never, ever give permission for something like that to happen. As a result, he came to the conclusion that the only way for him to win was to use every one of his skills. At precisely the moment when Zeus was getting ready tounch an attack on Chang''e''spany. Because another person was talking at the same time, he had to wait his turn. Even if you have to employ each and every one of your abilities, Zeus? The sound that was generated was a rendition of a well-known person''s voice. It was Odin who wasmunicating with them. He had traveled such a great distance in order to stop Zeus in his tracks. He had waited for an extremely extended period of time for Zeus to be weaker. to free oneself from the control of Zeus A very long time ago, he had the upper hand in his battle against Zeus. However, he is not capable of killing anyone. For the simple reason that if he is sessful in murdering Zeus, then... There will be a subsequent manifestation of Zeus''s birth. However, because of the current state of weakness that Olympus is in, they are unable to kill Zeus for good. On the other hand, because of this, Zeus was able to be reborn without any recollection of his previous existence. "What made you decide toe here...?" Zeus had not yet finished the previous sentence he was working on. waspletely pierced by Odin''s Gunnier on the inside There is no possible way for Zeus to survive through this particr point in time. The final words spoken between Odin and Zeus were spoken by Odin. "Reborn in the form of a god who looks out for his people." Chapter 824 824 Dog And Monkey ? When Odin had already defeated Zeus in battle, Zeus was defeated. After spotting Odining down from the sky, Chang''e made the executive decision to take matters into his own hands. He questioned Odin about the rationale behind his visit at this particr time. "What business do you have in this part of town at this hour? Why not start all the way from the very beginning? Odin gave a response to Chang''e''s inquiry about the matter after hearing her say that. Because Mount Olympus is rapidly declining in power. It would not have served any purpose to bring Zeus back at that time because Olympus had not yet lost its power at that point in time. Because even if Zeus is put to death, he will continue to exist in a different form. despite the fact that the memories are the same as they were before However, because Mount Olympus is not as powerful as it once was, Zeus will be reborn without any of his previous memories. This is because Mount Olympus has be weaker over time. After hearing that, there was no longer any cause for concern for Chang''e. At this point, everybody felt like they werepletely spent and had nothing left in them. It seemed as if everyone wanted to take a break from what they were doing. Cut to Sun Wukong''s path He already had a good idea of where Chen Ming was at this very moment in time. He rode his signature golden cloud to Chen Ming, which carried him there on its way to the city. He got the impression that seeing Chen Ming was something that was very high on the priority list for him. In exchange for his heavenly bananas, he was provided with this information. Consuming all of those resources would have been a pointless endeavor. The speed with which Sun Wukong charged forward was dizzying. He arrived at the location where Chen Ming was after a trip that did not take him very long at all. He was going to talk to Chen Ming, so he got up and walked over there. There must be something about him that causes people to take notice. Loki is currently experimenting with it in some way. He made an effort to observe everything very carefully and paid close attention to it. "Could it possibly be a Pomeranian?" "Is it even possible?" Sun Wukong, he had just recentlye to the understanding that this was the case. It seemed as though the Pomeranian was aware of what was going on inside Sun Wukong''s head. After turning its attention towards him, it barked at him as soon as it did so. ¡°Whoosh!!!¡± Instead of sounding like a dog barking, it seemed more like someone was pleading for help. On the other hand, he is of the opinion that the dog in and of itself is not a major concern. Chen Ming was the person he yearned for above all others. Just so you know, that Pomeranian''s name isn''t actually Anubis. After determining that Sun Wukong had no intention ofing to help him, he proceeded with his pursuit of his target. The realization that he would no longer be able tomunicate verbally as a result of his transformation into a full-fledged dog caused him to wear a look of utter despondence. In addition to yelling at the top of your lungs, Sun Wukong got out of his horse and started walking in the direction that Chen Ming was heading. Before starting to address the issue that brought him here in the first ce "Lord Nuwa has requested that he speak with you, Chen Ming," the message read. Chen Ming did not give the question of the motivation behind Nuwa''s desire to meet him even a second''s worth of thought. In addition to that, he was aware of the reason that Nuwa desired tomunicate with him. He recalled that Nuwa had given him something, and that he had made use of what he had been given. That was the piece of rock that belonged to Nuwa. As soon as he was reminded of it, he was certain that Nuwa would without a doubt insist that his stone be returned to him. In spite of this, he was unable to say anything else because there was simply not enough time. Sun Wukong brought up another problem, which resulted in Qin Ming being cut off in the middle of his speech. "If it''s okay with you, I''d like to ask you a question...How was it that a Pomeranian was able to gain ess to the grounds of the Anubiscan Temple? Even in the event that the Temple of Anubis ispletely destroyed, to the point where there are no ruins left to serve as a reminder of its existence, Sun Wukong will be able to recall the location of the temple as well as the area immediately surrounding it. There is a possibility that this site was the location of the Temple of Anubis. Sun Wukong had a nagging feeling that the temple had been demolished using this method. Where, specifically, might onee across Anubis? It would appear that something is taking ce right now. It is extremely unlikely that someone of Anubis'' stature would disappear on such a hectic day at the temple, given how busy it was. Where exactly can I find Anubis at this very moment? It''s possible that something did happen; one possibility is that Anubis ran away in a rage after whatever it was that upset him. The spections made by Sun Wukong werepletely unrealistic. He was worried that if Anubis became angry, something important might take ce as a result. There is a chance that there will be another war. "How is it even possible that it does not exist?" It is the property of the individual who owns the temple." Chen Ming answered Sun Wukong''s question in a serious manner while retaining hisposure throughout the exchange. He divulged to Sun Wukong the information that the Pomeranian in question was the legitimate owner of the temple. There is only one conclusion that can be drawn from that. "Uh... you can''t possibly be serious, can you?" Chen Ming was questioned by Sun Wukong, who expressed his uncertainty as to whether or not the dog was who he believed it to be. He questioned Chen Ming in order to get confirmation of his suspicions. that it was not what he believed it to be, which was a surprise to him The speaker confirmed that the listener''s interpretation was urate and that there was no humor intended. The expression on Sun Wukong''s face at this very instant did not in any way convey any indication of the state of his mind. His appearancemunicated surprise, confusion, and daze all at the same time. "So¡­ let me ask you onest time¡­ Is that dog Anubis¡­" Sun Wukong''s line of questioning to Chen Ming was delivered in an oddly light tone of voice. It''s like he still doesn''t believe himself. No wonder he didn''t want to believe it. If you were to tell anyone about this, it would be difficult for them to believe you. Anubis, the legendary King of Egypt This once mighty and formidable deity had been diminished to the level of a Pomeranian that was so feeble that it was unable to even utter a sound. "You arepletely correct, that is Anubis," the priest said. I made him like that." Chen Ming remarked on it while he was grinning broadly from ear to ear. At this very moment, Anubis had no other option but to keep screaming at the top of his lungs. ¡°Wow!!!!!!!!¡± Chapter 825 825 Delay ? There are not currently sufficient gods residing on Mount Olympus to provide adequate maintenance for the mountain. The rest of the pantheon of gods managed to make their escape from Olympus. Olympus is now nothing more than a deste hilltop because all of the gods have long since departed. Sun Wukong had high hopes that Chen Ming would apany him on his visit to see Nuwa, and he told Chen Ming as much. Despite this, Chen Ming was under the obligation to decline the offer. He had not yet amassed all of Nux''s power in his possession at the time of the sentence''s writing. Nobody was able to put an end to what he was doing at this point. He will make a demand that all of theponents of Nux''s power be brought together before proceeding. "I''m sorry, but I won''t be able to join you. I apologize for the inconvenience. I have some things that need to be taken care of before anything else." It was essential for him to assemble all of the pieces of the energy first. Because of this, Sun Wukong would travel with him to the real world, the one in which gods and demons actually existed. Sun Wukong was present when Chen Ming made that statement, but he did not choose to challenge it when he had the opportunity. As long as Chen Ming continued his search for Nuwa, it would be to his advantage to make quicker headway in that direction. Nuwa would appreciate it. "business? I understand, but could you please try to summarize it for me, Nuwa? Sama is looking forward to meeting you in person. Chen Ming made the decision to bring Anubis along after hearing that information. He was the only person who could show him the way to Mesk and give him the advantage he needed to defeat her in battle. "With this dog, you are going to have to rely on me once more," the trainer said. Anubis, who at the time was being portrayed by Loki, spoke with Chen Ming in a conversation that was overheard. Anubis had no trouble understanding what was going on after hearing Chen Ming make such a statement. Chen Ming was the only one who could profit from his presence. Chen Ming was absolutely adamant about continuing the search for Mesk even after he had found him. But he is not going to give up this time; he is going to resist; he is not going to let his wife suffer yet another time. he is going to resist. "Whoosh!!!" The curse of Anubis will be ced on Chen Ming. But he failed to recall that the only thing left for him to do at this point was to yell. But despite the fact that he is able to do exactly that, he will never give in to his opponent''s demands. He adjusted his stance so that he was facing Loki instead of the other way around. Anubis snapped his jaw, which resulted in Loki''s finger being broken. After having his hand removed by Loki, which had been holding him at first, the individual ran away as quickly as a dog can run. As he proceeded, he moved with a speedparable to that of lightning. Using a zigzag pattern, he makes his way across the rocks in the area. Through thebined efforts of Loki, Chenming, and the Totepes, Anubis is sessfully captured. It seemed as though Anubis was conscious of the fact that he was unable to escape the situation at the present time. As a result, he made every effort to put it off for the longest amount of time possible. He made several attempts to hide himself in different locations. At that point, the area surrounding his temple was in a state ofplete disrepair, but he continued to run in circles around it. Even if it is only in the form of a dog, the god Anubis is real. Despite the fact that it could only run as fast as a dog, it had a very good sense of direction and was able to avoid being caught by Chen Ming and the Toteps thanks to its excellent dodging skills. Even though it could only run as fast as a dog, it had a very good sense of direction. I think you should take a look at "What factors contribute to it making it so challenging to deal with?" Stop Anubis!!" Toteps yelled out in exasperation as he attempted to capture Anubis, but he was having a difficult time doing so. Even the Chen Mings started to feel aggravated by the situation. Nuxughed as she watched the others attempt to catch Anubis before moving on to the next step. She had noticed that Anubiskan had been chased for such a long distance, but he had not been able to catch him despite his efforts. She suddenly materializes in Anubis'' presence after having teleported there. It was not difficult for her to get ahead of Anubis and bring him up to speed because she had suddenly appeared in front of him. After Anubis was captured, he fought valiantly to maintain his life in captivity. It seemed as though he was entirely incapable of participating in any way, shape, or form. "Whoooooooooooooooo!!!" Anubis let out a yell. After hearing Anubis yell in such a manner, Chen Ming let out a long sigh and then sighed heavily. He attempted to exin to Anubis that even if he sang, there was no way that he couldprehend what he was saying. "Dog, it doesn''t matter how much you sob because I just don''t get it." Nux, who appeared to understand what Anubis was trying to convey to Chen Ming,municated this information to Chen Ming so that Chen Ming could learn what Anubis was trying to say. "Anubis said If I were to tell you how to kill my wife, he wouldn''t be able to assist you in any way, would he? Whatever happens to him, he won''t be of any assistance to you and the others in any way. Chen Ming was able to listen in on Nux''s conversation with Anubis and pick up on what thetter was thinking. It was abundantly clear that he had absolutely no interest inpleting these responsibilities at all. But he was aware that if you did not stop her, she would most certainly cause him a great deal of trouble, and he was counting on you to prevent that from happening. Although Chen Ming appeared to be thinking at the time, he did not utter a word or perform any other actions. It appeared as though he was thinking exactly that at that very moment. Because of Mesk, he encountered a great deal of difficulty. Anubis, who rules over the realm where true gods and demons reside, has sent a messenger to this location to deliver a message. Because during the time that she was in this location, she had the impression that it was a safe haven, despite the fact that it poses a threat to her. Since it has be widely known that Chen Ming is a genuine dragon, the gods and demons who despise genuine dragons have begun plotting a course of action to deal with him now that the information has begun to spread. Gods and demons alike had Chen Ming''s head in their sights at this point, and they were aiming for it. It would appear that he is currently in a difficult situation. However, even in the face of adversity, there is always the possibility of fortunate turns of events. Chang''e was the original figure at this point in time, and she was the one who initially initiated her n. She amassed a vastpany of gods and fairies, which included the seven fairies, Eng Shen, and a great many others. There is a chance that there will be another war. Nevertheless, this time around each and every one of you has a responsibility to protect the real dragon god. Chapter 826 826 What does the manipulator of fate really want? Chapter826 826 What does the maniptor of fate really want? At this point, Chen Ming lets out a sigh. It appeared that his destiny would not be an easy one to fulfill. Now, the Fate Line Controller had the ability to control him, and he could live his life the way it was meant to be lived. The way things ought to be are not necessarily going to be beneficial all of the time. At this very moment, it appeared as though Chen Ming needed to exercise increased caution. mainly due to the fact that he was unaware that the master of his fate would direct him to that location. "There is no need for concern regarding my husband. As soon as you have reassembled all of the pieces of my power, I will sever the strings of fate that are controlling you. It was said by Nux with a grin that was filled with love. In spite of the fact that severing someone else''s thread of destiny would have a negative impact on her, she was willing to take that risk for the sake of her husband. Chen Ming could not help but crack a smile. Nux is able to interact very well with him. Chen Ming was now getting started on the process of gathering the pieces of Nux''s power. After everyone had stopped interrupting him, it wasn''t that difficult anymore. "Good, if it''s now that no one gets in my way, then it wouldn''t be difficult to collect all of the fragments of Nux''s power," Nux said to himself. "Good, if it''s now that no one gets in my way," Nux said. Chen Ming was thinking to himself at the time. He sighed a sigh of relief when he realized that no one was standing in his way. It turned out to be only a matter of time before the Nux power fragments could be collected. In addition, Loki and Hale were of assistance to Chen Ming. They were both very skilled at figuring out solutions to puzzles and locating what they were looking for in a short amount of time. It didn''t take him long to gather up all of Nux''s energy shards. "Please ept my sincere gratitude, both of you. Because the two of you have made it a great deal less difficult to acquire Nux Power Fragments." After hearing that, both Loki and Hale broke into a grin. Since she thought of him as her husband, it was only natural for Loki to smile like that around him. She had been given to him by Odin to be his wife. Concerning Hale, she had her eyes set on him and made several attempts to kidnap him. Even if it doesn''t work. Having said that, that was her typical mode of conduct. She was powerless to fight her divine nature. She had always possessed the divine qualities associated with war andbat. In point of fact, she possessed the divinity of battle and war before she possessed the divinity of passing away. "Our journey through the Land of the Perverted Gods hase to an end at this point." Chen Ming exhaled deeply before continuing. He had no idea what would take ce after that. He trusts Nux. But he had the feeling that the plot wouldn''t be as straightforward as it seemed at first. "Being a hero can be a very trying experience." ¡­ Something unfavorable is taking ce right now at the residence of Chen Ming in Athens. In the meantime, Chen Ming was off searching for a piece of Nux''s power to add to his collection. The expression on Chang''e''s face wasn''t all that impressive. Despite Hua Lan and Ni Yecon''s best efforts to keep a close eye on Mrs. Chen Ming, an ident urred in her presence. Chen Ming had a great deal of concern regarding Chang''e. He had never before witnessed Chang''e in such a deteriorated state before this moment. He had already made an attempt to question the peach tree that was aponent of Chang''e, asking it, "Who was she, and why did she have to be like this? Despite this, the peach tree was unable to impart any information upon Chen Ming. Due to the fact that the condition of the peach tree itself was identical to that of Chang''e. "What on earth took ce? "Nux, are you able to share something with me?" The form that Chen Ming is currently in is genuine. It is his avatar that goes out and gathers the power fragments of Nux; he does not need to use his actual body in order to gather the power fragments. Because of this, he is able to juggle a lot of responsibilities at once. Nux observed that Chen Ming was disying a great deal of concern. She did an immediate examination of her peculiarities. Now, Nux is making progress toward regaining her lost power. She was able to detail everything that had taken ce with Chang''e. What transpired with her at this time was that she received a call from her true form. She has not moved to a new location. Simply to incorporate it into the primary body. Whoever was responsible for calling for Chang''e She smiled radiantly at Chen Ming and everyone else as she turned to face them. Everyone, please refrain from making that face. I am nothing. Simply return to the ce where you found me. You won''t be able to avoid going there at some point, either now or in the future. I''ll just go there first and wait for you guys to catch up with me. After that, there is no trace of Chang''e left. "Chang''e, I''ll be there to find you as soon as I can," she said. Concerned, Chen Ming finally separated himself from Chang''e. On the other hand, Nux assured him that she would be all right. Nuwa is going to look out for her. It was Nuwa''s responsibility to look after Chang''e. Even if the god of archery, Hou Yi, had Chang''e in his sights, he would be powerless to harm her in any way. In point of fact, it''s possible that a significantly more powerful Chang''e will be able to take care of him now. Chen Ming was unaware of the situation. However, because of him, the goddesses who were romantically involved with him were safeguarded by the one who controlled the threads of fate. She was clueless regarding the true intentions of the Master of the Strings of Destiny. On the other hand, that was something that Chen Ming would learn for himself in the years toe. Chapter 827 827 Love frenzy Chapter827 827 Love frenzy Chen Ming heard Nux tell him that Chang''e was in Nuwa''s custody. He was more at ease. If it was Nuwa who was the highest God of the same level as Nux, it would be fine. Not even a handful of gods would be able to do anything to Chang''e. And half of those handfuls were Nuwa''s. Chen Ming after that had prepared to return to his home in the Demon Continent. In thend of gods and demons He wanted to tell everyone what had happened to Chang''e. Chang''e''s disappearance at this moment must have surprised everyone. Everyone was connected to Chang''e through Chen Ming. They were therefore unable to reach Chang''e like he did. To them, it was as if Chang''e had died. Fortunately, Chen Ming was able to talk to them through a spiritual connection. He briefly told them what had happened to Chang''e. And he will go to his house in more detail. ¡°You have to take me to Nuwa, right? Then you muste with me, monkey.¡± Sun Wukong shrugged. He looked at the muscr Santa. Now both of them take a break from fighting and thene back to reckoning with each other. ¡°Probably so. I must go with the dragon first. Goodbye, old Santa Santa, stingy, chewy." Santa Hearing this, he nodded. He didn''t want to mess with the chimp who stole his cookies. He''s not a miser. But that''s thest cookie. And no one steals hisst cookie and doesn''t have repercussions. He looked at Odin and thought that it was time for him to leave as well. ¡°Wow, since Zhao Ze is going with Chen Ming already. Then I''ll have to go back to North Pole. I don''t know where else yful gods will invade my house.¡± Odin nodded before walking over to hug his best friend. ¡°See you again. Old, stingy eyes. Haha." ¡°Here you¡­ Sigh. I don''t know what to say. Same as before, no change, one-eyed man." both of them burst outughing It''s time to separate. Chen Ming afterwards looked at Loki and Hale. He wanted to know if they would go with him. With both of them, it might help him in many ways. one more thing Hale easily defeated a Pomerinian named Anubis. Having her with me is quite convenient. ¡°I will go with you wherever you go.¡± Loki answered confidently. Only he could ept her in her. Therefore, where are we? Hale only nodded. she said nothing But in her head, she had a lot of ns for how to deal with Mesk. Between Mesk and she cannotnd until one side is dead. Or maybe she did the same as Chen Ming. Having an additional pet wouldn''t be so bad. For the Death God, it was a kind of bond release. But bing a pet is a far more severe punishment than dying. ¡°Bock¡± Anubis seemed to know what Hale was thinking. He was worried about Mesk. I didn''t want her to fall into the same situation as him. The conclusion is that now more gods join him on his journey to the realm of two true gods and demons, Hel and Sun Wukong. Both were Highgods who could help him in any situation. ¡­ Realm of real gods and demons Chang''e Peach Tree Land At this moment, Chang''e gathered those who worshiped the True Dragon God of the past. Their number is huge. And when they knew that the true Dragon God was about to return They knew that war would soon start. They were ready to support and therefore came to thisnd. Every True Dragon dweller had prepared to wee their True Dragon God, and now Chang''e was not waiting to receive it. An urgent situation happened to her. She urgently needed to enter meditation. It is said that there were also many people who saw the red-faced woman. It must be something very serious. they probably wouldn''t mind What is happening to Chang''e right now? It was because of the Dragon God they were waiting for. ''He''sing, my love ising. I can''t stand it If I saw his face, I would, I would definitely do it.'' Chang''e had fully received the memory of her avatar. Not like when I was just dreaming The impact was so strong that it caused her Dao to tremble. She urgently needed to calm down. She was currently in a state of love frenzy, she could hardly stand it anymore. Is this the feeling of a husband? Chen Ming returned to the Chen family''s house. In the Demon Continent, in the Land of Gods and Demons Everyone was very worried right now. They wanted to know what had happened to Chang''e. ¡°How is Chang''e!¡± Xia Lin asked worriedly. Even if shepeted for the position of Chen Ming''s imperial wife with Chang''e. However, their rtionship was not that different from that of siblings. Hua Lan was the one who answered the question instead of Chen Ming. Chen Ming was too busy to talk to everyone right now. He had to find Long Chu first. He knew that Long Chu must know something about the true Realm of Gods and Demons. Sun Wukong also seemed to know Long Chu. ¡°Just like this We can be trusted if Nux says so.¡± Hua Lin let out a sigh of relief. She was afraid that something bad would happen to Chang''e again. And at that moment, Hua Lan was exining what had happened. Everyone looked at Loki and Hale. They couldn''t wait for Chen Ming''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, there were two more wives. ¡°Hello, I''m Loki, I''ll be the big boss here.¡± Loki announced while standing behind Hel. She''s not afraid As long as Hale was standing in front of him Hale could only roll his eyes. The royal wife or the big boss, whatever. After all, it''s not important anyway. ¡°I am not yet his wife. In fact, he must be my husband. be careful All you sweet gods I will snatch him as mine and watch.¡± Hale announced. Everyone who heard that looked at each other and shrugged. ¡°If you can do it, I''m d too.¡± ¡°Haha, that''s so funny.¡± Each of them has already tried to do that. In the end, they were defeated and had to agree to make peace with each other. ¡°Okay, let''s finish introducing ourselves. Now, let''s talk about the true Realm of Gods and Demons. Everyone seems to be ready to go with Ming.¡± Morgan speaks out She was interested in a newnd. Perhaps she could find a new method of alchemy. Chapter 828 Sun Wukong is always the same Chapter 828 Sun Wukong is always the same The current Chen Ming brought Sun Wukong to meet with Long Chu. As he thought, the two really knew each other. ¡°Quick, this is the true Elder of the Dragon n. I didn''t think it woulde in this condition. If those old peoplee across Those old bastards will definitelyugh at you.¡± Long Chu looked at Sun Wukong before using his root to sh Sun Wukong''s head. Sun Wukong could easily dodge his roots. He was currently only at the Sixth Level of Sammara. Or is it the middle god itself? He couldn''t beat Sun Wukong. ¡°Quick, still an angry old man. take this to me will get rid of anger.¡± Sun Wukong gave Long Chu the Heavenly Banana. Long Chu threw it onto the ground. He didn''t deny it. But eating it is a pity. He will take it to fertilize first. and then absorb itter ¡°You came here to take my grandson there, right? Then I wouldn''t be able to do anything. I can''t go to that ce anymore.¡± Long Chu was unable to move himself there. Due to the curse of his past enemies, he became this kind of person. He was only here to protect Chen Ming. Now that duty is over. He said he would sleep another ten thousand years. ¡°Wait, where are you going to sleep, old man? Have you forgotten that you have something to give to him first? An item of the True Dragon God of the previous generation.¡± heard that Sun Wukong greeted He remembered that he really had something like that. However, he didn''t let Chen Ming go because he wasn''t ready yet. Chen Ming was now at the same level as him. Of course he could use it. What the true Dragon God left behind is a drop of his blood With this drop of blood, Chen Ming''s dragon bloodline would be even stronger. ¡°Wait a second, I think about where I put it. It was hundreds of thousands of years ago.¡± Old people are like this Sleep for ten thousand years, how can you remember something like this? Long Chu used his roots to try to find something. ¡°It''s gone. Eh, I remember putting it here. Hold on, I smoked it along with the intruder''s corpse!¡± Summary of the true dragon''s blood In Long Chu''s body He pumped it in along with thepost from the corpses of his enemies. Sun Wukong''s mouth gaped. He didn''t expect Long Chu to be so careless. He examined Long Chu with his Divine Eyes. and found that the True Dragon Lord''s blood was indeed within him. If you want to take it out All you have to do is cut down the trees. ¡°No, you''re going to kill me like that, you said, I''m fighting people!¡± Chen Ming had to stop Sun Wukong first. And he said that the true dragon''s blood was not needed. He gave it to Long Chu. It was considered the tuition that he taught things to. Long Chu was very pleased with his grandson. He could only do his best to use that blood. He remembered something. He hasn''t fruited Chen Ming was a pity that he would not benefit from it. Because his bloodline, if not directly true dragon blood It''s no different from a in a long time. Why aren''t those bloods turned into fruit? Then his younger siblings could eat it. and be stronger Chen Ming was a pity that he would not benefit from it. Because his bloodline, if not directly true dragon blood It''s no different from a fake. ¡­ Realm of real gods and demons Peach Tree Land Chang''e Peach Tree Pce Chang''e at this moment was starting to understand. She tried to ignore Chen Ming''s return. Although she in her true form had never met him before, But just a dream alone made it difficult for her to forget him. Moreover, since she had received feelings and things from her soul that she sent to the mortal world as well, It made her want to see him even more. She didn''t want her penance to be broken. Because she knew very well that if she met Chen Ming now, she would definitely not be able to resist. ¡°Ming, wait for me. I''m sorry I was wrong about meeting you here. When I''m ready, I''ll meet you. I really can''t stand it. If only I could see you now.¡± ¡­ at the Chen family Chen Ming and all of his men were ready. But there are some things that are still a problem. Chen Ming wanted to go to the True Gods and Demons Continent as quickly as possible. And all of a sudden, Sun Wukong said something. ¡°Don''t worry, I have a shortcut that will get you there quickly. Just trust me and follow me, queek.¡± Sun Wukong then told Chen Ming and everyone toe with him. He would lead everyone to the point where he used toe here. ¡°Good, Sun Wukong. If you know a shortcut We can quickly go there and check how Chang''e is doing, and of course, then let''s go find Nuwa together.¡± Chen Ming said to Sun Wukong. This is good. so that he would not have to suffer and find a way to go there ¡°By the way, is that way safe? You are a Highgod and me and the others are only Middlegods. You might be able to pass that path. But we probably won''t.¡± Chen Ming asked to be sure. Sun Wukong had heard Chen Ming ask him that. He let out augh before speaking in a confident tone. "It''s definitely safe, don''t worry, I''m all here," Chen Ming heard that, he would try to trust Sun Wukong once. He had met Sun Wukong in another universe. And it could be said that Sun Wukong was unreliable. ''I hope I make the right decision'' ¡­ More than several days had passed since they left. ¡°Um, Sun Wukong¡­ You''re sure you''re on the right track, right?¡± Chen Ming asked Sun Wukong curiously. Because they had been in the same ce for a while and it didn''t seem that different from the beginning. ¡°Definitely lost,¡± Tang Huayin spoke with a confident tone. She had met Sun Wukong as well. And referred to as the ones that are not very reliable. Sun Wukong probably didn''t answer. He was silent and refused to answer Chen Ming. But Chen Ming didn''t ask further, he thought that Sun Wukong was thinking. But will not know that at this time the person who is most worried It wasn''t Chen Ming, it was Sun Wukong himself. Right now, his head was full of questions. ''Where is the way I came from...quick...quirky?'' Sun Wukong must have thought over and over again why the path he took to get here had disappeared. until he remembered something The way he came was a one-way road. Used but can''t use back He was sweating all over him now that he knew. He had led all of Chen Ming''s people to be lost and he was trying to figure out what to do next. If Chen Ming knew then He will definitely be teased for the rest of his life. He tried to use his head to figure out what to do. He was extremely nervous. ''Well, well, well, well, well, my clever brain, help me! Cheeky! But in no time, as soon as he figured out the way Chen Ming spoke up, making Sun Wukong even more anxious. ¡°You didn''t lead us astray, right, Sun Wukong?¡± Chen Ming asked Sun Wukong, it was because they had been in the same ce for a long time. Moreover, Sun Wukong was acting extremely suspicious. Hearing that, Sun Wukong tried to remain calm. Chen Ming already knew that Sun Wukong might not remember the way. However, before he could do anything, something suddenly attacked them first. It was the creatures that protected this ce. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Morgan was already ready to use all the tricks she had prepared from the beginning. Chen Ming told her to stop. The attack goes without knowing the enemy''s information first. may cause a disadvantage rather than an advantage At this time, Zong Wukong pulled his club out of his ear. He looked at Chen Ming with a dry smile. ¡°I admit, it seems that I have brought you all to bad things.¡± Chen Ming let out a sigh. He should have guessed that something like this would happen. ¡°Monkey¡­ the two of us can clear things upter.¡± Chen Ming spoke with a cold voice that caused Sun Wukong to have goosebumps. Chen Ming then opened his ck hole to lead everyone out. There''s no point in fighting an enemy who only wants to protect his territory. Chen Ming and everyone else appeared from thend that Sun Wukong led everyone into. Everyone looked at Sun Wukong with sharp eyes. ¡°It seems to be any version of Sun Wukong too. Never mind. However, Chen Ming. Where did you take us?¡± Morgan asked. Chen Ming looked around. He remembered that there wasn''t a shrine in front of the territory''s entrance before. ¡°Why is there a Shinto shrine in a ce like this?¡± Chapter 829 Nothing to lose Chapter 829 Nothing to lose The World Where Real Gods and Real Demons Reside At this very moment, those who were truly gods and those who were demons came together. There is now a gathering of Greek gods, gods from other mythologies, and demons. It looks like a very significant event is about to take ce. They had been engaged in bloody conflict with one another for a considerable amount of time. The time hase to put an end to the war. They both serve the same function. That involved negotiating with the one and only true dragon god. It was foolish to turn a blind eye to his threat. If you continue to leave him in this state, when he finallyes to, not even the Supreme God of the Demon Side or the Demon God will be able to defeat him. The previous conflict had opened up a very significant wound. If it weren''t for them being able to keep up with them, they would have been in trouble. ...and turn off the lights at the beginning of the wind before anything else. They would be on the side that came out on the losing end. Mesk started the meeting. She had informed her about the power of Chen Ming as well as his real identity. In point of fact, Chen Ming is the genuine dragon god at this very moment. "We are going to have to take some action. If we don''t take care of business, that dragon wille and take care of us." A true demon spoke up. He is of high God level, like Mesk. On the other hand, his divine power was nowhere near as strong as Mesk''s. "He possesses a considerable amount of Dao and divinity." Even if he was only a secondary god, I believe that it won''t be too much longer before they overtake us. Mesk witnessed with his own eyes the vast quantities of dao and divinity that Chen Ming possessed. The identity of Chen Ming at this point could be considered to be outside of the rules. The real demons and the gods of Greek mythology were having a tense conversation. It appeared as though they had previously aplished a lot for the True Dragon God. And while everyone is still awake, discuss the real god of the dragons. Then a voice was heard shouting. "Of what exactly are you all so afraid? The actual god of dragons was nothing special. Even if it were to be reborn with the bloodline of the dragon that ate the universe, what would happen then? Don''t lose sight of the fact that I was the one who put an end to all of them. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha It was said by Hoey in a haughty manner. He had a great deal of faith in his abilities, and he believed that Chen Ming was no different from the other dragons he had vanquished. His arrows have the power to pierce the sun. It''s just another voracious dragon like all the others. It''s not a whole lot. and whenever he spoke in such a manner It would appear that there are individuals with the intention of harassing him. "A person who has never fought a fully grown dragon like you should not act as if they are good at it," the instructor said. "It''s not fair to the other person." The one who revealed themselves to be Mar, the god of the Martians whom Chen Ming had battled, was the one who spoke out. Hoey was subjected to Mar''s careless conversation. It appears that the two have had sexual rtions in the past. When Hoey heard Mar say that, he immediately became very irritated. Therefore, he queried Mar. "And have you ever been in a fight before?" Hoey posed the question to Mar in such a way as to prompt her to recall the incident. After hearing that, Mars heaved a sigh before giving his response. "I''m sure I''ve been in a fight before. This particr dragon is not like the others of his kind. It was a fully grown dragon, and the power it possessed was unique in many respects inparison to the power of other dragons. It doesn''t matter how many stars I use; I still won''t be able to deal any damage. The question, "So, what are you going to do?" Mark exined everything while simultaneously yelling at Hoey. After hearing that, Ho Yi''s irritation level rose even further. He engaged in conversation with Mar in a manner that was fraught with potential for conflict. "I can''t believe you want to fight me. Come on in if you want to! Mar, who was present during the challenge that Hou Yi issued to him, did not intervene as he responded back to Hou Yi using the same voice. "Give it a shot if that''s what you want to do." They both emanated a powerful pressure field in each other''s direction. Both of them are currently prepared to engage inbat at any time. However, when they both felt the chill, they were forced to stop. "Will the two of you be able toe to aplete stop?" Because Mesk raised his voice, the two of them came to a halt. Despite the fact that they both disliked it, there was nothing either of them could do about it. due to the fact that each level is unique. "Sorry." They both set out on foot to return to their respective locations. She Mesk was well aware that at this point in time, Chen Ming could only be defeated by herself and a select group of other gods. And even beside him, he had another high god guarding him as a second high god stood guard behind him. Because of this, dealing with Chen Ming became even more challenging. But despite the fact that she was aware of that fact, she was still nning on interacting with Chen Ming. that she desired to interact with Chen Ming such a great deal. That was done out of retribution. "I don''t care what happens, I will destroy your soul. and can never have another life after this one.'' She now desired to amass a greater amount of power. She was aware of where that power originated from. However, in order to obtain it, one must pay an extremely steep price. She is prepared to cover the cost of it. and transform into a demonic being capable of destroying everything. She only harbored resentment toward Chen Ming at this point. She waspletely unaware that Anubis was still alive at this time. During that discussion, she had the impression that Anubis had passed away. At this moment, there was no one who could stop her. She was beginning to believe that Anubis had no choice but to make this sacrifice in order to appease the Chen Mings, who had pursued her in the first ce. Chapter 830 830 Shinto Gods Domain ? "Why is there a Shinto shrine located in such an unsuitable location?" Morgan inquired of Chen Ming out of curiosity. By this point, she was already familiar with the gods. She used the tablet that Chen Ming had given her to educate herself on a variety of legends and myths. "Quick, it would appear that we have entered the territory of the Shinto religion. However, you shouldn''t be concerned because they get along well with Nuwa. You are also considered to be guests of Nuwa, to which I have extended an invitation. They are going to talk to you like they are friends, quacking. Sun Wukong expressed his views with absolute conviction. Chen Ming and the rest of Chen Ming''s family, on the other hand, did not believe Sun Wukong. "Hello, this is Brother Ming; what gives Long such a peculiar odor?" Xiao Long inquired of Chen Ming in an awkward manner. Xiao He and Xiao Mei were identical in every respect apart from Xiao Long. Chen Ming was now within close proximity to the three of them. When it came to the three little dragons, Chen Ming was thought to be the most trustworthy spiritual refuge. "I can smell weird as well." The pupils in Chen Ming''s eyes contracted. This aroma is reminiscent of the sea and the rainy season all rolled into one. If you asked him what god he thought of when he smelled the ocean and the monsoon, he could only think of one. "There is absolutely nothing wrong with smelling like the ocean and the monsoon, Susanoo," the speaker says. As soon as Chen Ming had finished saying his name, the sky turned ominous. Even more potent than usual was the aroma of the sea and the rainy season. "Quick, is that something that concerns you? Where exactly did youe across the gods? You can meet Susanoo." At first, it didn''t appear that Sun Wukong cared all that much. He was staring straight ahead with a somber expression on his face. First, he looked at Chen Ming, and then he looked around at everyone else. "Mina, that cretin of a god who fights, that is the reason why she came here so quickly. He was able to detect the dragon''s scent in every direction. After defeating Yamata no Orochi inbat, the individual in question desired to engage inbat with another dragon. And at this point there are a great number of dragons. It seems as though that guy is looking for something. Kik.¡± When Chen Ming heard that, he expelled a long sigh. He was familiar with the tale of Susanoo and Yamata no Orochi''s battle in the legend. Yamata no Orochi is a hydra-like eight-headed dragon. On the other hand, it was significantly more powerful than Hydra. Susanoo only needs to use three of her magical weapons to defeat it. If Chen Ming were to ask you to guess where all three weapons are, your best bet would be to look for the Kusanagi sword, the Yasakani ss, and the Yata ss. on the same level as his Sunlight Saber, definitely. Chen Ming exhaled deeply before continuing. He was extremely averse to getting into conflict with any gods at all. On the other hand, he had no choice but to fight Susanoo if he came to bother him and his family. "Huh, you don''t appear to be in such a tense state. Kik. If that guy is in trouble, all you have to do is show the Nuwa Stone to him. That other guy is extremely terrified of me. Because Nuwa has a good rtionship with both Izanagi and Izanami. heard that immediately Chen Ming grasped what was being said. In the event that he caused trouble for Nuwa''s visitors, the highest gods, Izanagi and Izanami, will descend to earth in order to defeat him. "Haha, I can''t believe it, but a dragon has finally made its way into my domain. You all give off the impression of being very feeble. Why is it that there are only fragile dragons like this?" Above the dark clouds, a man of approximately middle age materialized, giving the impression that it was about to start raining. At this very moment, the middle-aged man looked at Chen Ming''s group with an expression that conveyed a great deal of discontent. Everyone else, including himself, was looking down at Chen Ming. Naturally, Chen Ming did not experience any sensations. mainly due to the fact that he was already ustomed to the rituals of the gods. However, there were some people in his group who had not yet been exposed to it and were therefore unfamiliar with it. "Hey, you, you think you''re a Highgod, so why?" "Hey, you!" Chen Ning was the one who initially opened it for everyone. Typically, she has a short fuse. When encountering someone who is upsetting in this way Bigger and bigger "Yes, even if you are the Supreme God, you will not be able to say anything." "Yes, even if you are the Supreme God, no one will listen to you." Chen Ning was avable for business right away. There must, of course, be someone to look up to and imitate. And the follower turned out to be precisely what Chen Ming had anticipated all along: Su Lan Jia. "Susanoo was discovered to be the least powerful of all the Shinto deities after the inspection," it was stated in the report. Trash, would you kindly consider developing yourself further so that you can be even stronger? Xiao Ji, do you happen to think that girl was the one who said that? Now the three are the nameless emperor, the otherworldly god, and the contemporary creation god. He was at a loss for what to think or feel. Was it always this way with all three of them? Or do the three horns exist in a different universe entirely? Chen Ming exhaled deeply before continuing. The look of rage had spread across Susanoo''s face. Nobody had the audacity to ever use him of being worthless in the past. You are looking for your own ce in the world. I will definitely let you guys go." Susanoo desired to educate those well-mannered youngsters, but she was unable to. Chen Ming would never tolerate the bullying of his people under any circumstances. Before he showed it to Susanoo, he removed the Nuwa Stone from its hiding ce. You thought you could scare me with the Nuwa Stone, didn''t you? It seems that Mother and Father have arrived in the realm that is home to the actual gods and demons. You people don''t seem to care about such a trivial issue, do you?" Sun Wukong had anotherpse in memory regarding such an essential matter. Chen Ming exhaled deeply before continuing. At this point, he wasn''t all that surprised. "Chen Ning, Su Lan Jia, and Xiao Ji, the three of you have caused trouble once again, but it doesn''t take much effort to rectify the situation. However, as of right now, it is strictly forbidden for you to enter the game room. ¡°Eh!¡± Again, Chen Ming paid no attention to the three of them. He turned his head to look at Susanoo, who was getting ready for the fight. He was under the impression that engaging inbat with a Highgod once more would not be difficult. Hale was currently monitoring the current situation. In the event that something went wrong, she would hurry over to be by Chen Ming''s side. "Xiao Long, it has been a very long time since west fought together. Why don''t we try synergizing again? "In what light do you see it?" Xiao Long, who was fretting just a moment ago, no longer has that concern. If they fought together with Chen Ming one more time, even if their opponent was a Highgod, he believed that nothing could stop them from winning. Chapter 831 831 How Is That Even Possible ? Susanoo approached Chen Ming at this time with a very superior and condescending attitude. He was endowed with the abilities of a Highgod. Chen Ming, on the other hand, was only a middle god. It wasn''t the first time he''d faced opponents who were significantly more formidable than Chen Ming. Moreover, there was not a single individual who was capable of defeating him. And despite the fact that Chen Ming tried to demonstrate that the only reason he was so powerful was because of the dragon''s bloodline. Even if he were able to, he would be no match for him. "Make meugh a little bit more, you pathetic dragon. Whoever it is, whether it''s thedy or the monkey, they''re going to have topete against me." Susanoo said mockingly. It didn''t make any difference to him whether Sun Wukong or Hale thought something or not. In regard to the two of them, regardless of the fact that they were Highgods. However, neither of them possesses an especially strong power. Chen Ming maintained his silence and allowed Susanoo to continue speaking without making any facial expressions. As he looked at him, he smiled at his younger brother, Xiao Long, and gave him a nod. "Let''s deal with this god''s bad temper," the speaker said. Chen Ming remarked with self-assurance. This was not the first time that he hadpeted against a more formidable foe. And this certainly won''t be thest one. Xiao Long let out a loud roar of excitement after hearing what Chen Ming had to say. He couldn''t remember thest time he fought alongside his brother; it had been a very long time. Xiao Long abandoned his human form and transformed back into the Cosmic Devouring Dragon, just as he had done so many times in the past. Susanoo looked at Xiaolong beforeughing. "Yamato no Orochi, despite the fact that your physical appearance is simr to that of it. However, you are not even close to being as strong as he is. Susanoo made an attempt to provoke Xiaolong, but Xiaolong was unconcerned about Susanoo''s capabilities. In the same manner as Chen Ming was, respectively. At this point, we can officially call it a fight. There is no doubt that Xiaolong had not considered the possibility of bing sidetracked by the words spoken by Susanoo. Because his carelessness could endanger both himself and the people he cares about, both of whom could suffer the consequences. Let''s get into a fight. Verbal debate is aplete and utter waste of time. Let''spete against one another by drawing on the Tao and the Divinity. Chen Ming let loose all of the divine power and dao that he possessed at this very moment. Fighting Susanoo is a challenging task. Because of this, there is no way that you will be able to reduce your energy consumption. He couldn''t help butugh hysterically when Susanoo sensed the number of Chen Ming''s Divine Divinity and Dao. "If you want to win the battle of the stronger, you''re going to need arge force. Haha. A weak god is still weak. I''ll demonstrate the distinction between the two." The only dao that Susanoo utilized were the elements of the sea and the storm. His Dao possessed a formidable level of power. Chen Ming, who could sense the power he radiated He did so with his eyes closed. When he was in conflict with Susanoo, he did not employ all of his divinity or Taoist knowledge. Instead, he did something that Susanoo could never in a million years have anticipated him doing. "Oh, you want to steal my Dao, go away with your dreams! Do you believe that if you obtain enough of my Dao, you will be able to defeat me? "Haha, you''re so feeble!" Susanoo''s faith in his Tao was unwavering at all times. even if so It turned out that nothing was at all how he anticipated it would be. Chen Ming had aplished his goal of assimting his Dao. In addition to that, the process of absorption happened very quickly. "In what universe does that make sense? Who are you and what do you stand for? Other than Chen Ming Xiao Long, who had been motivated by hunger, none of the others had swallowed power in a very long time. has continuously ingested the power that Susanoo has to offer without pausing It had been a very long time since he had not been able to absorb a power of this kind when it appeared before the court. "There has to be some action taken. In the event that I am unable to stop them in time, they will undoubtedly havepletely consumed all of my Dao. Who knows what kind of dragons these two are? Susanoo was uncertain as to the species of dragons Chen Ming and Xiao Long belonged to. His sole piece of information was that both of them were dragons. In addition to the reality that both of them had only reached the level of a Middle God. It was imperative that he take action to put a stop to them. He thrust Chen Ming and Xiao Long with his divine sword as they tried to defend themselves. The force of his sh was so great that it had the potential to rip the sky apart. Chen Ming put his hand out in front of him and stretched it out. before Susanoo''s assault was sessfully halted. There is a gap between Susanoo''s attack and them, and in that gap there is a ck hole. The majority of Susanoo''s power was sucked into the ck hole and consumed by it. After that, the only thing that continued to ur was the gusts of wind that continued. "That darkness! You have ess to abilities that are normally reserved for the Mother of Darkness alone. What makes this even possible? You don''t even have the status of a Highgod! No matter which gods were involved, all of them would be surprised by what happened. This isrgely due to the fact that the power of ck holes is Nux''s signature ability, which sets it apart from other races. Only she would be able to control this kind of power if it were given to her. And as his mental faculties began to deteriorate When he raised his head, he saw someone smirking down at him from high above in the sky, or more urately, from space. Outside of the territory ruled by the gods of Shinto, he saw Nux''s face, which wasrger than the entirety of the universe. Chapter 832 832 Cant Be Compare ? Theplexion of Susanoo''s face had be very wan at this point. On the other hand, there was a supreme deity that Izanami and Izanagi were the only ones who could defeat. despite the fact that they were all on the same level as the Supreme God, all three of them. Nux, on the other hand, was born a very long time ago. Even if they work together to overwhelm Nux with more enemies, neither of them has a chance of winning against him on their own. Now Susanoo has found the genuine article. "Mother of All That Is Evil" Ever since I was a little kid, I''ve been hearing a lot of people talk about you. I hold a high regard for you in my heart. Because no one but you can defeat my parents, especially my mom. But you''ve been absent for a very considerable period of time. Because of this, you havee back in such a manner." Following the conflict, Susanoo and the other gods are in the dark about what became of Nux. After the deaths of a great number of Greek gods, only their incarnations remained. The nux was shredded in this process. and could be found all over the ce. It was said that she was suffering from boredom. and gone into hibernation, from which it may not emerge again; this is a possibility. Who would have guessed that Nux would still be just as powerful as she was years ago? Susanoo''s words did not escape Nux''s attention. It made herugh. Herughter could be heard from every corner of the universe. Now, she has made the official announcement of her return. There was no reason for her to feel afraid. "Hmph, little one, the reason I came back has nothing to do with you. I came back for apletely different reason." That jerk is giving your parents a lot of trouble, and he needs to go. Both of them should have realized by this point that you were creating problems for my husband, Chen Ming, because you were the one causing them. "The One and Only Dragon God, whom your parents have been praying for all this time." heard what Nux had to say about it The look that Susanoo gave off shifted. Almost instantly, he looked over at Chen Ming. He was unaware that Chen Ming was in fact the one and only true Dragon God. He had very little physical strength. How is it even possible that he is a real dragon? "One would think that someone like him could make it all the way to the position of Dragon God. If I''m not mistaken, it took him only a few years to ascend to the Middle God Realm after he took control of this world. What do you say? "Or something along those lines. It''s not going to happen." Susanoo is aware of how challenging it is to achieve godhood. To simply be a newborn god took ten thousand years of human existence. Not to mention the fact that he had to live for hundreds of thousands of years in order to achieve his goal of bing a middle god. "It must be very upsetting for you to realize that someone else is more capable than you. If he so chose, he could elevate himself to the status of a Highgod and easily triumph over you. Would you be interested in getting to know my husband, who is on the same level as yours? Not only Susanoo was taken aback by the news. Even Chen Ming and the others were surprised. "My dear husband Chen Ming, you don''t even need to do anything but close your eyes," I said. and you will realize what I mean." Despite this, Chen Ming was incapable ofprehending what Nux was saying. But he obeyed what she had instructed. He did so with his eyes closed. After that, Nux cuts everyst string of destiny that was holding him back. She was already familiar with the goals of maniptors. He wished for Chen Ming toprehend the course of his life. Chen Ming eventually opened both of his eyes. at that precise instant, a link in the chain of fate that had previously bound him was severed. Additionally, he was beyond the reach of anything and everything. He was now experiencing the utmost void. "What on earth is this?" feeling like this." Chen Ming saw himself in every world, every time, and every universe; however, at this point in his life, he had already experienced his own life in each and every universe. He arrived at Chen Ning''s life, which he promptly turned down when he saw him. At the same time, Chen Ning, who was an alternate identity for Chen Ming, shared the same sentiments as his counterpart. In addition to this, she followed Chen Ming''s example. She tly refused to continue sharing the same identity as Chen Ming with him. Both parties have now moved on to other pursuits. Chen Ming is Chen Ming. Chen Ning is Chen Ning. The Divinity Level and Dao of Chen Ming shattered through the roof of the room. In every universe, he had ess to both the Tao and the divinity that was within him. "Damn, how did this even happen?" Susanoo let out a shout. The entire Chen Ming family, including Chen Ming, was affected by the same circumstance. Everyone has lost touch with their individuality in rtion to the universe. This was the initial step on the path to bing an all-powerful god. That is the definition of self-existence. Keeping a low profile when ites to one''s own identity, regardless of the life stage Chen Ming''s Main Universe and Long Universe had already merged prior to this point in time. The entities that existed in the two universes merged together to form a single entity. This means that it is not distinct from other universes in any way. Chen Ming inhaled deeply and then continued. He had reached the same status as Susanoo, that of a Highgod, at this point. "Quick, quack, you''ve been pped by a kid, hurricane," the other duck said. Quack quack." Sun Wukong delighted in letting out a heartyugh. He was aware of what Susanoo was going to hit next. The world''s most recent iteration of Nux gradually vanished from existence before reappearing next to Chen Ming. Before beginning to speak, she gently stroked his cheek. "He is worthy of being my husband. You have the ability to advance to the highest God level. On the other hand, my advice to you is to first get used to the idea that you are a High God. don''t be in such a hurry, because as long as I am in you, no one will be able to hurt you. Chen Ming shed a grin and nodded in the direction of Nux. He then turned his attention to Susanoo, who appeared to be at a loss for what action to take next. After learning that Chen Ming was the important visitor his parents had been anticipating, was he able to engage inbat with Chen Ming? Minanuwa extended the invitation in this manner. In reality, he was the highest god in the universe. And just as Susanoo was about to make an idiotic assessment, the doorbell rang. The first thing to appear was a god. "Susanoo, you have to put an end to acting in such an idiotic manner." The figure that materialized was a god who was even more powerful than Susanoo. Amaterasu, his younger brother, was revealed to be the god who had appeared. Chapter 833 833 Susanoos Stupidity ? Even Amaterasu had to apologize to Chen Ming for her actions. Susanoo has a temper and avoids making decisions that require her to use her brain. Amaterasu quickly bowed her head and apologized to Chen Ming. She did this as quickly as possible. It appeared as though he was familiar with Chen Ming. "I want to apologize to you on behalf of my brother for being so impolite. Please ept my apologies. True God of the Dragon!" Susanoo, who overheard his younger brother proim that Chen Ming was a genuine Dragon God. It brought him to a halt. It had just been established by his sibling that what Nux had asserted was urate. It''s not that hecks faith in Nux or anything like that. However, what he heard from his younger brother gave him a sense of increased self-assurance. ording to Susanoo, his younger brother was the most intelligent of the family. Susanoo, whose identity was vouched for by his younger sibling. Heughed out loud at a very high volume in every direction. Everyone present was mystified by Susanoo''s peculiar expression as she stood there. They are unsure as to why Susanoo wouldugh, but Amaterasu is the one who is most familiar with her personality. "Brother, you weren''t thinking of doing what I was thinking of doing, were you? You weren''t..." Amaterasu regarded Susanoo with her eyes widened as she did so. He was aware of his brother''s goals and intentions. As soon as Susanoo heard his younger brother''s question, he turned his serious gaze toward Chen Ming. When he first stated that Chen Ming was a weak god, he was serious; however, this time he was even more serious than before. Chen Ming was no longer considered to be a feeble god. "True Dragon God? Many times, I''ve heard legends simr to this one. But whatever the case may be, a legend is still a legend. I want to know for sure if the story is true or not, and the only way to find out is for you to give it a shot! Let''s get back together for one more try; I refuse to let go of your hand any longer. Susanoo raised her voice to a yell. Amaterasu, who rolled his eyes at his brother''s idiocy in Sunoo''s head, only had a fight with him. And it has been an issue for him for a very considerable amount of time. He had been in many battles, but the only one he described as enjoyable was the fight against dragons; therefore, he preferred to fight dragons. He even attempted to topple Yamata no Orochi, which resulted in a great deal of suffering for humankind. He did not take pleasure inbat like he did when he battled Yamata no Orochi for a considerable amount of time. would be interested in engaging inbat with the authentic dragon god Chen Ming. "Stop acting so incredibly foolish, brother. Do you actually want to perish in such a manner?!" Amaterasu continued by saying that his brother Susanoo had once again stopped, but this time he had been looking at Amaterasu''s path when he uttered something. "You think you told me to stop, and that I''m going to have to?" After he had finished speaking, he immediately made another dash in the direction of Chen Ming. At this very moment, there was nothing that could stop him from engaging inbat with Chen Ming. "You need to stop acting like such an idiot." The sound of Nux''s voice caused Susanoo to stop moving when she heard it. It appeared as though his body was unable to move at all. Nux''s disposition had changed, and she was no longer in the mood to fritter away time with Susanoo. Since she was a deity, it was only natural that she had a changeable temperament. When Sun Wukong saw that Susanoo was in such an embarrassing state, he just about lost his ability to contain hisughter. "Pator, are you aware that you''ve engaged in a great deal of arrogance, and in the end, that''s all you''ve got? The act of knocking is very feeble. After hearing that, Susanoo''s anger reached a boiling point. Hearing Sun Wukong make fun of him in front of other people hurt him deeply. He made an effort to fight Nux''s power, but he just couldn''t stop it from overwhelming him. It is not possible to provide a logical exnation for the distinction between Highgod and Highgod. And in the meantime, Susanoo will continue to act foolishly until Nux makes the decision to send him away to be reborn. Amaterasu apologized as soon as she realized her mistake. "I sincerely apologize. My brother is the kind of person who doesn''t like to think about what he''s going to do before doing it. Due to this fact, I would ask that you not take it seriously. Mother of the Night Considering the fact that you share such a warm rtionship with both of your parents." Nux was the one who was present when Amaterasu apologized for the second time, and he ended up adopting the names of his parents. She turned her gaze towards Chen Ming. Cheming Ming acknowledged her with a nod. After that, she let go of Susanoo. restoring his ability to move normally once more. The fact that Susanoo was hit in such a way caused her a great deal of embarrassment. Have not even been able to engage inbat as of yet. Even if Susanoo is an idiot, he was well aware that he shouldn''t have betrayed Nux, and yet he did it anyway. because she possessed the power to reincarnate him at will. Susanoo despises the idea of being reborn. because it made him feel weak. After everything was said and done, Amaterasu managed to get him to the crux of the matter. "You are the real Dragon God. You came all the way here to visit the Realm where True Gods and Demons reside? After hearing that, Cheng Ming experienced a modicum of surprise. The fact that he was going to the Realm of True Gods and Demons was something that he had never shared with anyone else. excluding his immediate family "How do you know? that I want to travel to a ce where true gods and demons reside, but I''ve never revealed the location to anyone before." Chen Ming inquired of Amaterasu with a sense of wonder. He was curious as to how Amaterasu had such knowledge. "Both of my parents have informed me that you will soon be arriving at this location. And you all asked me to bring the real Dragon God to you, but I think it would be better if I called you to Nuwa-sama instead. Now, both of my parents as well as Nuwa-sama are looking forward to seeing you. Chen Ming showed his agreement after Amaterasu had finished speaking. when they were both familiar with Nux It''s possible that neither one of them intends any harm. As a result, he will request that Amaterasu take him to the realm where the real gods and demons reside. Chapter 834 834 Takamagahara ? Amaterasu will be the one to first lead the Chenmings to the territory ruled by the Shinto gods. Simply because it is the most convenient location. to guide Chen Ming and his gang to the location of Nuwa in thend of true gods and demons so that they can find her. "By the way, what are the steps that we need to take to get to the world where real gods and demons exist?" Amaterasu was questioned by Chen Ming. He was clueless about how to navigate his way through the Realm of True Gods and Demons. Where should I go from here? Sun Wukong gave the impression of knowing, but he actually did not, and he led them astray, nearly getting them into trouble. Amaterasu was able to hear Chen Ming''s inquiry. After that, he exined to Chen Ming how to enter the Realm of the True Gods and Demons. It appeared as though he was a reliable god. In contrast to certain gods, who were seen joyfully eating bananas. "In order to arrive at that location In point of fact, it''s not even that hard. I only ask that you have faith in what I have to say. Then I will be able to transport you and your loved ones there. Amaterasu said as he looked at Sun Wukong and smirked. Do either of them have any prior experience working together? There were others besides Sun Wukong who had issues with Susanoo as well. On the other hand, he had some issues with Amaterasu. You are the only one who does not know themselves. After Amaterasu had finished speaking, he shifted his attention to a nearbyrge shrine. There is a donation box located in front of the shrine. Amaterasu proceeded to pick up an oval-shaped gold coin known as a koban at this point. During the Edo period, this particr type of gold coin was circted quite frequently. Amaterasu then made a wish while at the shrine, pped his hands three times, and threw the gold koban into the collection box. And at that very moment, the gate to the shrine opened. On the other side of the door was like stepping into another world. When he saw that, Chen Ming felt a little bit of surprise. He did not believe that the gate that was located at the shrine led to the dimension that was shared by gods and demons. He was able to pick up on an extremely potent divine and demonic aura that emanated from his dragon touch. "Amaterasu, what is it that you have inside?" Amaterasu was questioned by Chen Ming. He had no idea what the room looked like on the other side of the door. Amaterasu was listening and immediately provided a response when she heard Chen Ming''s question. "Within that is the rift that will take you all the way to Takamagahara. or is sometimes referred to as Takamagahara Sekaimon, if you prefer." Chen Ming had already obtained the response that he was looking for. He had an epiphany about it. If it''s Takamagahara It appeared as though he had done quite a bit of reading on the inte himself. That location is actually the Heaven that the Shinto gods inhabit, and it is also the ce where the souls of the deceased go to find peace and rest. While he was reading, he didn''t give it any thought at all. He believed that if it really existed, all it would be would be the ce where the soul went after death if there was such a thing. However, he had not anticipated that there would be such an entryway. He had a strong desire to get a feel for Takamagahara in all of its raw glory. Amaterasu had spoken, but he hadn''t done anything just yet; she had said something. "But hold on, there is one thing that I have to say before anything else. Sun Wukong, you can''t follow along." Amaterasu spoke up. He asserted that it was impossible for the monkey or Sun Wukong to enter Takamagahara. When Sun Wukong heard this, his expression immediately changed to one of obvious displeasure. ¡°What! Why am I not allowed to enter? Sun Wukong''s tone indicated his displeasure with Amaterasu''s response. Before giving her response to Sun Wukong, Amaterasu let out a long sigh. He was under the impression that his face was not being shown at all. To tell you the truth, it made him feel really good to be mean to Sun Wukong, the person who had caused him so many problems in the past. simr to his sibling "Sun Wukong, are you telling me that you have no idea? The reason why you are unable to enter is something that you should already be aware of in your own heart. After hearing Amaterasu''s response, Sun Wukong becamepletely silent. He was aware of the reason he was unable to enter. Because it concerns matters of religious belief and practice. Because Sun Wukong did not adhere to the same religion as the people who lived in Takamagahara, he was not permitted to enter. And in the past, he continued to be troublesome until the point where he erected a sign announcing his arrest and the prohibition against entering the city as well. In point of fact, the sign is still affixed to the wall at this point. In order for Sun Wukong to enter, he first needed to receive authorization from his mother. In addition, Sun Wukong''s mother was a woman named Nuwa. Sun Wukong originated from the stone that Nuwa had. Therefore, there is no doubt that he was Nuwa''s son. "I''m free to go in there now! Mother will most certainly grant permission, and as a result, I will go as well! Sun Wukong''s voice sounded agitated as he spoke. Amaterasu, however, stepped in while Sun Wukong was in the middle of speaking, cutting him off before he could finish. "My parents instructed me to deliver this message to you, Sun Hong Kong. You were told by Lord Nuwa that you were not permitted to travel to Takamagahara. Additionally, he warned that if you do not return to Lord Nuwa as quickly as possible via the path you initially traveled, the care of Lord Nuwa''s banana ntation will be given to another person. Sun Wukong heard Amaterasu say that. Instantaneously, he understood that there was in no way any danger posed by this. Someone who has spoken but does not respond to what their listener has said is called a nuwa. This indicated that the safety of his banana ntation was in question. Sun Wukong with the highest possible sense of urgency. He called forth his Golden Cloud and proceeded in the direction of the location that was supposed to serve as the gateway to the Realm of Gods and Demons that was associated with his religion. It is imperative that he act quickly because his most valuable banana ntation is in jeopardy. "Ah, it would appear that the monkey is not here with us any longer. Then let''s go to Takamagahara." Chen Ming had a conversation with Amaterasu. to which he gave a slight nod. After that, everybody traveled together to Takamagahara. Chapter 835 835 Edo Period Ancient Town ? As soon as every single person had made it through the cracks and entered Takamagahara. The sight that was presented to everyone caused everyone to feel a sense of awe and amazement. The picture thates to everyone''s mind is that of a traditional Japanese town from the Edo period. And of course, the ancient city was not the only thing that drew everyone''s attention to the location. because there are a great number of yokai and spirits residing in that city. Each spirit and yokai possesses its own unique set of advantages. There are those that can extend their necks as well as those that only have one eye but are veryrge. Both of these types can be found. "There are a great number of spirits and yokais that make their home in the city. It''s exactly the same as what I read about it on the inte. When Chen Ming spoke, he did so in a tone that suggested he was very interested. Other people were the same as everyone else. Family members of Chen Ming looked around with eager expressions. It shouldn''t havee as a surprise that everybody was excited because nobody had ever seen ghosts or yokai before, so this was all of their very first experience with them. Amaterasu, who observed that a lot of people were interested in this city Therefore, he started talking to exin the situation. Everyone was attentively listening as they took in the breathtaking views of the city, and the warm, golden light that emanated from thenterns made the already enjoyable setting even more so. Because of these golden lights, the atmosphere in the city was filled with a sense of warmth and allure. Chen Ming had a lot of great ideas, and one of his favorite things to do was to construct vis in a variety of settings that he found to be aesthetically pleasing and beautiful. This city was an excellent choice for the first foreign residence in the Realm of True Gods and Demons because it met all of the requirements. "Amaterasu, am I permitted to construct a home on thisnd?" Directly addressing Amaterasu, Chen Ming posed his question. This location held a special ce in his heart. Additionally, members of his immediate family as well as others. When Amaterasu heard that, he didn''t even give the possibility of denying it a second thought. Even more than that, he was ecstatic due to the fact that the existence of a dragon in this city indicated that it was about to be showered with an extraordinary amount of wealth. The dragon serves not only as a personification of power but also as a mascot for the organization. If Chen Ming was the real Dragon God, then this city would undoubtedly flourish if that were the case, as the saying goes. "Of course, Lord Dragon," the king replied. I, along with the fairies and the rest of the Yokai, are overjoyed." Chen Ming received a response from Amaterasu, who then guided him to the most advantageous location. despite the fact that he wasn''t the Lord of the City. On the other hand, given that he was a Highgod who ruled over the entirety of the Takagamahara domain. It is within one''s power to bestow upon another individual a predetermined quantity ofnd. Chen Ming was very impressed after seeing the location that Amaterasu wanted to give to him after he had seen it. It''s a big space, and there are a few trees scattered around, so the vibe is really pleasant. "You couldn''t ask for a better spot. I am extremely grateful that you have given me thisnd. In exchange, I will bring prosperity to this ce." Following the conclusion of Chen Ming''s speech, he extended his hand to shake. He bestowed the Dao of Prosperity upon this city as a blessing. simultaneously due to the fact that he was a Highgod, this enabled him to produce things from nothing more than his own consciousness. He is able to construct a home, but he will not decorate the interior; instead, he will give his family free reign to do so. "Dragon God, if you had any sense, you wouldn''t have moved here at all." Amaterasu asked Chen Ming. After hearing Amaterasu''s question, Chen Ming responded by nodding his head and saying. "There is a lot to do and see in this city. But I am also fortunate enough to own my own home. However, you shouldn''t be concerned because my family and I will frequent this location. Chen Ming was aware of Amaterasu''s requirements. Amaterasu When he heard Chen Ming say that, it made him smile. In all honesty, he desired for Chen Ming to remain in this location permanently. Having said that, he was aware that this location might not actually be his nest. At the same time, Susanoo was very busy doing something outside of the city. Because going after Chen Ming, who was the real Dragon God, must have made his parents upset for some reason, he went after Chen Ming. Because he was not there when his parents attempted to discipline him, they did not. It wasmon sense for his parents to know that he had flown away. On the other hand, neither of them could take it any longer. Susanoo has never been any other kind of person. ignoring parental authority and continuing to cause trouble on a daily basis In his mind, there was only one battle going on. However, it''s unlikely that you''ll be able to say anything because he''s been like this for quite some time. After Chen Ming hadpleted the construction of his home, Amaterasu brought him to see the governor. Chen Ming pondered the question of why Amaterasu had not brought him and the other people along to visit Nuwa in her realm. which resulted in him receiving the response that he needed to talk to the governor. to have the governor dispatch all of the people there. The city''s safety precautions are not to be taken lightly. Even Amaterasu is unable to leave without first receiving permission. This was done so that trespassers wouldn''t be able to sneak into the city and utterly decimate everything in a single swift move. Chapter 836 True Demon Chapter 836 True Demon Chen Ming nodded in understanding. Thest thing that they needed was for visitors to be careless and cause mayhem and destruction. It was necessary to have the security system that was in ce in order to keep order and protect the citizens. Chen Ming was interested in the governor''s background. Amaterasu guided Chen Ming through the streets of the city, dodging and weaving through the throngs of people, until they arrived at a magnificent pce. Chen Ming could not help but be ovee with awe as they entered due to the extravagant decor of the interior of the building. Amaterasu led him to a chamber in which a magnificent Kyuubi sat on a throne, its nine tails swaying gracefully around it. "You have arrived atst, Amaterasu-Sama and Supreme Dragon God-Sama," the priest said. Kyuubi stated this as it stood up and extended a polite greeting to the two. Chen Ming was so taken aback by the creature''s imperial bearing that he decided to extend a polite greeting in return. He couldn''t help but ponder what kind of power and sway this Kyuubi wielded over the citizens of the city and the city itself. After that, Amaterasumunicated with Kyuubi. Since he was a significantly more advanced being than the Kyuubi, he did not feel the need to show the creature a great deal of deference or respect. "Wee here as it is well known to you. Could you take us to Nuwa as soon as possible? After hearing that, Kyuubi let out a long sigh. He appeared to be confused. "I''m afraid that won''t be feasible," was the response. It was said by him with a tone that contained an undercurrent of rage. There must have been something that transpired in his life to provoke such rage in him. "Why? "What exactly took ce" Amaterasu sported a frown. He was very familiar with Kyuubi. If nothing significant had happened to him, he would never have changed to this degree. Before ultimatelying clean, Kyuubi showed a brief moment of hesitation. "I have not too long ago lost my power. Because of this, I am unable to transport anyone to any location." Amaterasu was taken aback by this information. He had never witnessed Kyuubi in a state where hecked his powers. After that, Kyuubi exined what might have brought this about, and after hearing his exnation, they understood that the issue might be connected to the disruption in theylines. Fixing it is a necessity. In that case, not only will I be unable to bring everyone with me to Nuwa, but this location will also be obliterated by the real demon. Amaterasu had heard that, and it caused her to feel anxious about what was going to transpire. He was well aware that the true demon was a formidable adversary who, if he were to break through the barrier, would be capable of wreaking unimaginable havoc. They were facing a time crunch and needed to move quickly to find a solution to the issue at hand. Following some debate, they came to the conclusion that it would be best to seek the guidance of the goddess Izanami, his mother, who was renowned for her skill in influencing theylines. But "I am unable to get in touch with either of my parents." Amaterasu experienced a sense of istion due to the fact that he was unable to seek assistance from his own mother given the gravity of the situation. Without her leadership, he couldn''t help but wonder how they were going to be able to mend theylines and stop the real demon from entering their world. "I sincerely apologize. Before we can bring you and everyone else to Nuwa, Kyuubi and I have to figure out how to fix this problem first. Amaterasu extended her apologies to Chen Ming and the people under his rule. He had not anticipated that there would be a problem of this nature. Kyuubi shared the same sentiments as well. He expressed his regret to Chen Ming. "Don''t be afraid. This is not your fault, and we humbly request that you both allow us to assist you in resolving this issue. In spite of the fact that we are not familiar withylines, we are knowledgeable about formations. It''s something to think about. After Amaterasu and Kyuubi expressed their regret for the unexpected difficulty, Chen Ming made a kind and generous offer of assistance to help them. Chen Ming gave them the assurance that he was knowledgeable about formations, despite the fact that he was not knowledgeable aboutylines, and that he would be happy to assist in any way that was possible. Amaterasu and Kyuubi expressed their gratitude to Chen Ming for his generous offer and thanked him for his kindness in their response. They were aware that they were in a challenging circumstance, but they were relieved to have someone like Chen Ming willing to help them. They realized that, with theirbined efforts, they would be able to solve the problem at hand thanks to his knowledge of formations. ... Outside Takamagahara, a true demon was waiting. He towered over everyone else like a mountain. "I will destroy you, Kyuubi!" he yelled. The demon growled, the rage in his eyes clearly visible in his face. He had harbored ill will toward Kyuubi for a very long time and was eager to exact his vengeance upon the fox spirit. The true demon gave up its kin without a second''s hesitation so that it could amass more power and improve its chances of obliterating theylines. Because he was aware that theyline was Kyubi''s vulnerable point, he was able to devise a strategy that would allow him to triumph over the fox spirit. And as he was tearing up theylines, he had the uneasy feeling that something was off. "What causes theylines to continually regenerate? How could something like that even be possible? The true demon continued tounch attacks against theylines with all of his strength; however, he was taken aback when they continued to regenerate. The fact that he couldn''tprehend how this was even possible added fuel to the fire of his annoyance. If he wanted to have any chance of defeating Kyuubi, he knew he had to figure out how to put an end to the regeneration. Chapter 837 Leylines Chapter 837 Leylines In order to resolve the issue that had arisen on the leyline, Chen Ming, Kyuubi, and Amaterasu traveled to the location where it had urred. "We''ve reached the point where there''s a problem," the kyuu bi said. Chen Ming gave Kyuubi a nce before giving a nod of approval to show that he was satisfied. He was able to get the impression that some of his power was vanishing from this ce. ¡°Morgan, Are there any details that you can share with me?" As Morgan moved closer to the leyline, he immediately began aprehensive inspection of the structure. She then gave a slight nod after a brief pause, turned around to face Chen Ming, and then continued speaking. She remarked, "There is most certainly something wrong with this situation." "There''s absolutely no denying it." It would appear that the leyline is in a state of instability, and a sizeable portion of the stored energy is apparently being lost. Chen Ming came to the realization that the formation and the leyline shared fundamental simrities, and that this instability could result in significant difficulties if it were allowed to continue. He was aware that they needed to get to work as quickly as possible in order to fix it before the area could sustain any additional damage. The leyline was subjected to assault from the outside source when all of a sudden there was a deafening boom that reverberated throughout the atmosphere. When Chen Ming and Morgan saw a shadowy figure hovering above the leyline and drawing energy from it, they were both taken aback and surprised by what they saw. They arrived at the conclusion very quickly that this was the cause of the instability, and they were aware that they required prompt action in order to put an end to it before it caused damage that could not be repaired. "Can you tell me more about that object in the distance? Do you, Amaterasu, have any information pertaining to this particr matter? In regard to it, Chen Ming questioned him. Amaterasu responded to the question. "What you see before you is a malevolent being known as the shadow demon. It gets its sustenance from the power that ley lines provide. It is essential that we put a stop to it before it is toote to do anything about it. As they got closer to the shadow demon, they noticed that it gave off the impression of being feeble and weak. This was something that they noticed as they got closer to the shadow demon. On the other hand, as time went on, it continued to feed on the energy that was provided by the ley line, and as a result, it became stronger and more powerful. Both Chen Ming and Morgan were aware of the urgency with which they needed to act in order to stop the shadow demon from bing too powerful and causing additional damage to the ley line. They initiated a counterattack directed against the shadow demon. It was easily broken apart and required little effort on the part of the user. On the other hand, an unfortunate urrence took ce. No matter how many times they were able to sessfully kill it, it would alwayse back. They came to the realization very rapidly that they needed a different strategy as a result of the incredible resilience of it. They came to the conclusion that the best strategy would be to concentrate on destroying the energy of the ley lines that the demon was drawing its strength from in the hope that this would eventually be enough to vanquish it for good. This was the hope that led them to arrive at this conclusion. They were exerting a great deal of effort to sever the connection to the ley line; however, the shadow demon was bing more and more enraged, and it was attacking them with an even greater degree of ferocity. It was a fierce battle, but in the end, their strategy proved to be sessful ¨C the demon was finally weakened, and then it vanished into thin air after they had defeated it. There is a significantly higher quantity of them. Because the true demon is unable to pass through the barrier that divides the realms, hemands his weakest demon, which is the only one that is capable of doing so, to interfere with the flow of the ley line so that he can destroy it from the outside. Amaterasu had recently gained an understanding of the tactic utilized by the true demon. He utilized the tactic of destroying the building''s exterior in addition to its interior at the same time as part of his n. "So, what would you suggest that we do in this situation? If we allowed him to cause further destruction, the barrier that keeps the realms separate from one another would be brought down. After giving the situation a significant amount of thought, Chen Ming came up with a n to solve the problem he was having. He instructed us to "find a way to strengthen the barrier from the inside while also defending against the demon''s attacks from the outside." "We need to find a way to strengthen the barrier from the inside," he said. "We need to locate a method that will allow us to fortify the wall from the inside." "Perhaps we could direct our energy into the ley line in order to strengthen it, and at the same time, we could use our abilities to create a barrier around it." There is a possibility that we could do both of these things simultaneously. The group showed their agreement by nodding their heads and expressing their eagerness to put Chen Ming''s n into motion in order to protect the realm from the nefarious designs of the true demon. After Morgan raised her hand, Chen Ming''s focus immediately shifted to concentrate on the individual in front of him. She proimed, "I''ve had a thought!" "What if we also enlist the help of the spirits that reside within the ley line?" "What if we do both?" "What if we go ahead and do both of those things?" They have the potential to contribute their strength in order to reinforce the barrier from the inside." Chen Ming responded favorably to Morgan''s suggestion and indicated his agreement by nodding his head. After hearing it, he remarked, "That''s an excellent idea," referring to it. "Let''s get to work." The defenses of the barrier were improved thanks to the coborative efforts of the group. Morgan, being the brilliant thinker that she is, not only contributed the idea of enlisting the assistance of the spirits located along the ley line, but she also proposed the incorporation of regeneration as a means to further strengthen the barrier. In addition to this, Morgan was the one who came up with the idea of enlisting the assistance of the spirits located along the ley line. Her creativity made an impression on the team, and they did not waste any time getting to work on putting the newly developed strategy into action after she presented it to them. They were certain that they would be able to protect their realm from any threats that might materialize as a result of the concerted efforts of each and every one of them. Chapter 838 A powerful god appeared Chapter 838 A powerful god appeared At this very moment, the true demon was attempting to destroy the Ley line by any means necessary, which included doing anything and everything that was required of him. In spite of this, he was unsessful in his attempts to destroy it, despite the fact that he made a great number of them. In addition to this, the demon that he had covertly dispatched in order to cut the Ley line was also entirely eradicated as a direct result of the actions that he took. It was obvious that somebody who was familiar with interacting with the Ley line was guarding it, and it was also obvious that this person had previous experience doing what they were guarding. If he wanted his n to be sessful, he had to think of a strategy that would allow him to get around the challenge. He needed toe up with a solution. He was well aware that time was running out, which meant that he needed to act quickly in order to prevent himself from squandering the opportunity that had recently be avable. "Damn it, just a little bit more. Who is it exactly that is preventing me from achieving this goal? True demons are aware of the fact that Kyuubi do not have any knowledge or experience pertaining to the upkeep or repair of the ley line. This is a fact that has been known to them for quite some time. In addition to this, he had already sealed off the realm, making it impossible for anyone who was currently inside the realm tomunicate with the outside world. This made it so that no one could leave the realm. There is not even the remotest possibility that Kyuubi couldmunicate with anyone else or receive any assistance of any kind from anyone else. Is it possible that Amaterasu is the most suitable candidate in this scenario? Izanagi and Izanami are unable tomunicate with anyone, not even the god of the sun. Even he is beyond theirprehension. He hadpleted all of the prerequisite activities in order to get ready. as well as cooperating with the gods of the underworld to oppose the gods that are worshipped in Shinto, who are the gods of the heavens and earth. As a direct result of this, Kyuubi was in need of the assistance of a second person. "Unfortunately, I do not have the ability to withdraw my application at this time. Taking action is of the utmost importance, and steps should be taken. Oh, you''re right! I almostpletely lost track of the fact that I still have that. Thank you for bringing it to my attention. Thanks for reminding me. It can be said that the real Demon was sessful in bringing something to the forefront of everyone''s attention. It appeared to be a talisman despite its pitch-ck color and gave off the impression that it was some kind of charm. It took the shape of a pentagram when it waspleted. Before he poured his blood onto the talisman, he bit his finger until it bled throughpletely. This was done before he poured his blood onto the talisman. Before he poured his blood onto the talisman, hepleted this task first.At this point in time, the talisman began to glow, and concurrently with this change, it started giving off a spooky red light. After that, the true demon murmured an incantation under his breath, and shortly after, the ground began to shake beneath him as a portal opened up. The portal was ready to let any horrors that were waiting beyond its boundaries out into the world and cause havoc in the area they entered. "Shikigami, I really want you toe out here and y!" He yelled into the void, inviting his formidable spirit servants to emerge from within. As the Shikigami prepared to carry out their master''s orders after emerging from the portal, the atmosphere became dense with an otherworldly energy. Because of this, the atmosphere ended up bing more dense. "Go out into the world, and y anyone who tries to keep watch over the ley line!"The Shikigami, who are notorious for their ghostly appearances and lethal abilities, were eager to get their mission underway as quickly as humanly possible. Their master beamed with pride as he watched them work because he was certain that they would be sessful in achieving the goals they had set for themselves. They were still considered to be yokai despite the fact that they had consumed his blood, and this was despite the fact that they were easily able to pass through the barrier that separates the realms from one another. When the Shikigami were getting closer to the barrier, they came across a second barrier that appeared to bepletely imprable to any means of passage. On the other hand, the barrier did not impede their passage through it in any way. They were able to circumvent it without encountering any difficulties and continued on with their mission, which was to eliminate it would, and he beamed with joy as he realized that his n was carrying out exactly as he had envisioned it would. anyone who dared to stand in their way while they were carrying it out. He beamed with pride and contentment as it dawned on their master that his n was carrying out exactly as he had envisioned it would, and he beamed with joy as he realized that his n was carrying out exactly as he had envisioned it would. Additionally, as he observed them, he harbored the hope that they would be able to eliminate anyone who guarded the ley line. This hope was fueled by the fact that he believed they were capable of doing so. The fact that he witnessed them eliminating one of their own members contributed to the growth of this hope. Despite this, there was an oversight somewhere in the procedure. The Shikigami were taken aback when they were engulfed in a brilliant light, and they let out a loud scream before obliterating themselves entirely from the surface of the earth. The true demon gave off the impression of being perplexed and baffled, as though he had no idea what had just taken ce. "How dare you! I will kill you. You are under strict obligation toe and stand before me right this very second! In a fit of rage, the true demon let out a high-pitched, piercing scream. He had the impression that someone wasughing at him right at this very second in time. And just as he was about to calm down and stop shouting, somebody answered him in the same manner that he had done. "Hoh, a straightforward demonic being is making a sincere effort to eliminate me from existence. I had no idea that there would still be a true demon after the great war who was as ignorant as you are. I waspletely unaware of this fact. "This voice...how in the world is it even possible for something like that to take ce? There is no way that you could possibly still be alive, is that correct? The actual demon was startled by the sudden appearance in front of him of another being that gave the impression of being of a species that was rted to his own but distinct. ... "Hum?" Chen Ming was beginning to form the opinion that there was something fishy about the current predicament. It was extremely difficult for him to contain his curiosity about Nyx. "Would you say that..." "Do you get the impression that..." "Do you get the impression that..." "Do you get that feeling?" Nyx volunteered the information for us. "Yes, I get the feeling that there is a significant presence. It would appear that a god who possesses a considerable amount of power is present in the area at the present time. "And finally, the true demon that was causing all of this trouble has been put to rest." The size of Chen Ming''s pupils shrunk as his eyes narrowed. He shifted his focus in the direction of the individual who was making the greatest impact. He had the distinct impression that the powerful presence was moving closer and closer to the location where he was, and it seemed like it was getting closer all the time. "Everyone, However, I must inform you that someone even more powerful is on their way to this location, and we should prepare ourselves ordingly. It would appear that we are no longer required to deal with the true demon who is intent on destroying the ley line. Put some order and preparation into your life. Due to the manner in which they are standing, I am unable to determine whether or not they are friendly. They need to remain vignt and in a state of constant readiness to take defensive measures and offensive actions because the new threat may present an even greater risk to them than the one they were fending off before. The group reacted with increased awareness and concern for their own safety after hearing the warning that Chen Ming had given them. They were well aware of the significance of preparing themselves to deal with any difficulties that maye their way, regardless of what those difficulties may be. They moved swiftly to gather their weapons and position themselves strategically, getting themselves ready to confront the new danger that hade into the scene. Because they werepelled to wait, the rate of unease that already existed in both of their hearts increased during the time that they were made to wait. They weren''t sure if they could defeat the true demon without destroying everything in the process, so it was only natural for them to be uncertain about their ability to prevail against this new adversary. Would it be possible for them to achieve that goal? Chapter 839 839 A Monk ? Everyone got ready for a battle against a god who was going to be a lot stronger than the true demon, after all. The situation is currently at an extremely tense point, which has been reached. Because there is no way to know whether this god is a friend or an enemy to those who believe in him, it is impossible to tell which role this god ys in the lives of those who follow him. Being generous with one''s time and resources almost always pays off in terms of the results. In the event that it turned out to be an adversary, however, it would pose a significant threat to the group. He shouted to everyone, "Everyone, get ready, it''s about to reach us!" and everyoneplied. Chen Ming yelled out loud, informing everyone else that the gods who were approaching them were on their way. Chen Ming said this as the gods approached them. Chen Ming uttered these words as the gods came closer to them. At that very instant, a brilliant golden light emerged from the darkness. Everyone got themselves mentally ready by closing their eyes and focusing on the divine light that was shining down on them. ''What! Those who are looking for it will be able to experience the power that is contained within this golden light! Chen Ming was rendered incapable of uttering a sound as a direct result of the excessive force that had just been applied to him at that precise moment. The source of the power that he was able to perceive was situated in close proximity to Nux. After what seemed like an eternity, everyone eventually regained their normal vision after the golden light gradually began to lose some of its intensity. Chen Ming saw a person who was dressed in white robes and holding an object that resembled a wand but had nine rings on it. The person was also holding a mysterious object in their hand. This individual gave off the impression of having a great deal of power. "Are you able to borate on him for me?" Chen Ming had no previous knowledge of the god who was standing in front of him at that very moment. He waspletely unaware of who this being was. In all his years, he had never before witnessed anything in his life that even remotely resembled this divine being. On the other hand, it would appear that he is not the only person who is unaware of who he is. It seems that a number of other people share this ignorance. His family had the sameck of awareness regarding the situation as he did. Despite this, it would appear that both Nux and Amaterasu have some level of familiarity with this deity. "Alright, if I may inquire, may I ask whether or not you are Chen Ming?" Chen Ming served as the focus of the god''s investigation into human behavior. After receiving an acknowledgment nod from Chen Ming, the god continued to walk around Chen Ming while maintaining an interested gaze on Chen Ming. "You are the very definition of a wless physical appearance. deserves to be acknowledged as the one and only God of Dragons who is authentic. After staring at Chen Ming for an extended period of time, the god who spoke those words finally spoke to him. At the very least, it gave the impression that he was aware of the fact that Chen Ming was the genuine reincarnation of the Dragon God. It appeared as though he was aware of this fact. In spite of this, Chen Ming was unable to contribute anything further to the discussion because there was no more time avable. Nux spoke first. You are staring so intently at the lifeless body of the husband of another woman. Oh, my goodness, you have such a scandalousck of etiquette, and it is so mortifying! Have a look at what Nux has to say about it and read it through. It is highly likely that this god possesses a profound awareness of Nux. In addition, this level is in no way, shape, or form anywhere near what would be considered normal. What on earth could be going on in this ce? It is frequently referred to as the "Mother of Darkness," and for good reason. The response of that god to Nux showed absolutely no signs of fear in any way, shape, or form. He responded to Nux in a way that was both jovial and veryposed at the same time. He managed to pull this off. I can''t quite put my finger on what it was about the manner in which he always spoke, but there was something that I found to be oddlyforting about it. It appeared as though the tension that had been present earlier was a performance the whole time. Surprisingly, the tension that had been present right from the start eventually lowered itself. Amaterasu had just turned to face that god when he suddenly turned to face her and began speaking to her. Amaterasu was stunned. "That''s Amaterasuni. I am sorry that the opportunity to get caught up with each other hasn''t presented itself in recent times. Amaterasu was the one who made him feel at home when he arrived. To tell you the truth, it does not strike me as all that strange at all. I say this withplete candor. owing to the fact that Amaterasu had already established themselves as an integralponent of thismunity "On the other hand, it seems as though you are making good progress in terms of your health. Lord Tang Samzang." It seemed as though, as soon as he heard that, Chen Ming jogged his memory about some previous experience. It hit him all of a sudden that the name of the god who was standing in front of him was Tang Samzang, and he couldn''t believe his good fortune. On the other hand, if you know him well enough, you know that he will look for it on the inte, and that he will eventually find it there. Despite the fact that he was not very familiar with it, he knew enough about it to recognize him. On the other hand, he wasn''t anticipating their meeting to go in this direction, so he was caught off guard. "If that''s the case, then why are you even in this location?" "If that''s the case, then why are you even here?" What exactly do you have in mind when ites to how you want to approach a conversation with my husband? Nux asked Phra Tang Samsung Phra Tham Samjang, who was in the room when Nux was having his conversation and overheard a portion of it, had no intention of keeping anything to himself after overhearing it. As a direct consequence of the fact that the monastic way of life strictly forbids the practice of secrecy and the dissemination of false information. The narrator says, "As I''ve mentioned before, I just arrived here to take a look at the most recent incarnation of the Dragon God," and then continues on to exin why he is there. "As I''ve mentioned before." After giving an exnation to Nux''s question, he then turned his attention to Amaterasu and questioned her. Nux was the one who had initially asked the question. Following that, he focused his attention once more on Nux. Oh, and I wanted to make sure you were aware of this as well, but my close friend Sun Wukong did not apany us on this trip, is that correct? If my recollection serves me correctly, Lord Nuwa ordered Sun Wukong to bring Chen Ming to you, wasn''t he the one who did that? I believe he said something along these lines. Amareterasu was aware that someone was conducting an investigation into the matter. The tone in which he responded gave the impression that he was quite pleased with what you had said. "To prevent Sun Wukong from making an appearance, if for no other reason. The punishment for Sun Wukong that Lord Nuwa has decided upon is being carried out at this very moment by Lord Nuwa. After Amaterasu hadpleted her remarks, the Tang Sanzang Monk rose to his feet and made his way to the front of the room. Just now, he dipped his head, and as a direct consequence of this action, Chen Ming waspletely unaware of what was taking ce. Is he experiencing a bad temper at the moment? Or, how would you describe the feelings that you are currently going through? During this time period, Chen Ming waspletely clueless about what was going on. When the Monk Tang Sanzang was asked what he was thinking, he responded by raising his head. before bursting outughing so hard that it was impossible to contain it ¡°Haha! Do you think that what I have to say is wrong, my good friend Sun Wukong? Previous musings and conjectures of mine led me to believe that this must in fact be the situation. At that precise time, Chen Ming was thinking to himself about various matters. It didn''t take him long to start questioning why he should be so terrified of someone like that in the first ce. Chapter 840 840 The Land Of Nuwa ? The true demon has been vanquished at this point. A broad grin spread across Kyuubi''s face as he led everyone back to his stronghold and escorted them there. Since a very long time ago, the true opponent he fought at Tang Samzhang, who was referred to as "the devil," has been gone from the picture. This change came about as a result of a change in the situation. and the individual who was responsible for bestowing the shinigami upon him. In addition to this, they are humans who have betrayed the gods of the Shinto religion. Those abhorrent Demon Gods will be discussed at ater time; he has not forgotten about them. "Throughout the entirety of my life, I, Kyuubi, have never once been afraid of any demons." Now, when one of the Dragon Lord''s wives, the Goddess Morgan, aided us in eliminating the weaknesses in both our strategy and our execution, we were able to win the battle. Under no circumstances will we allow ourselves to be conquered by the ungodly creatures they are bringing. In the past, Kyuubi yearned for the opportunity to do battle with that true demon. Despite this, he was unable to leave the confines of his nation and go exploring the world. because the trajectory of power may be troublesome if he didn''t operate inside the confines that he had established for himself. However, by this time, Goddess Morgan, one of Chen Ming''s wives, had already devised a strategy that would allow him to be sessful. He was unrestricted in his movement both within and beyond the boundaries of his jurisdiction. Before offering his opinion, Kyuubi took a time to survey the surrounding area, taking in Chen Ming and the other individuals who were there. "I have been given back the ability to make use of my power. It was now possible to send everyone, even the True Dragon Lord, to Nuwa''s realm without encountering any difficulty in doing so. real dragon lord Do you want me to meet you at that spot with everyone else and bring them all with us? And what about you, Tang Samzhang? Do you think it would be interesting to visit that ce? discovered that Kyuubi was interested in knowing more about it At that very moment, Chen Ming lowered his head respectfully. Naturally, he had the intention of finding Nuwa as soon as it was even somewhat possible to do so. It would appear that she demanded that he provide her with the Nuwa Stone as swiftly as is physically possible. In addition to that, she might be interested in having a discussion about something with both him and Nux. I want to get there as soon as it is possible for me to do so, if it is even possible for me to go there at all. And out of curiosity, would you be interested in traveling to that ce with us?" Chen Ming inquired of Tang regarding the matter. SamzhangHe had a great deal of respect for Amaterasu, and he correctly thought that she would want to travel with him regardless, so he did not bother to ask her. Chen Ming was greeted by Tang Samzhang with a calm and collected greeting before Tang Samzhang shook his head and talked to him. aplete departure from the first encounter in every respect He said, "First, I''ll wait for Sun Wukong, and then I''ll look for Lord Nuwa," and that was exactly what he intended to do. The first people to arrive are the True Dragon Lords and Goddesses, such as Amaterasu. This amulet won''t be leaving Takamagahara any time soon, that much is certain. 1 Kyuubi is well-known for the warmth and friendliness of its wee. Above all else, he was adamant that Sun Wukong not enter his territory in any capacity. On the other hand, there is no reason to be anxious as long as Tang Samzhang is present. At any given moment, only a hand full of gods could put an end to Sun Wukong''s reign of terror. There is also the game called Tang, in addition to Nuwa. This is Samzhang. "If that''s the case, I think it would be best if we took this opportunity to excuse ourselves," you said. Following that, Chen Ming shifted his focus to look at Kyuubi. Following a brief nod in his direction, he extended his hand to shake hands with him. Following then, a shoji gate appeared in the background of the scene. Or a sliding paper door Once the door was opened, a rip in the fabric of space and time was revealed. Chen Ming, along with a few other people, including Amaterasu, marched boldly into the chasm without any fear on their faces. If this scenario yed out in the past, Chen Ming would very certainly have been had to use extreme caution. Despite this, he already held the position of a god in his own right. In the first ce, there was absolutely no reason to be concerned about the potential danger posed by something as inconsequential as this dimensional fissure. After everyone else, including Amaterasu, had left the room save for Chen Ming, Tang Samzhang took a look at Kyuubi before starting to talk to the remaining people. "I''vee to tell you about the ways in which the Heretic God is aiding the actual Satan in his work," the messenger said. It would suggest that hostilities will begin in the very near future. At this juncture, I believe that it would be most beneficial for you to stay within your own territory. When Kyuubi heard that, he indicated his agreement by giving a slight nod of the head. He longed for the destruction of the Demon Gods, who had betrayed Shinto with their malicious actions. But he was certain that there was more to the story than what was being told. "If that is what it is that you want me to do, then I will." Before getting up and heading to the temple in Takamagahara, Tang Samzhang gave a nod of his head. despite the fact that the temple does not y any role in his religious practice. On the other hand, the qualities of kindness and purity that form the basis of their separate Dharmas are the same. At this particr moment, Tang Samzhang possessed a tremendous want to have a conversation with Sun Wukong. After the horrific war that had taken ce a very long time ago, he was the only friend who had survived. When the third breakout of the great battle took ce, he clung to the hope that Sun Wukong would not desert him like his other tworades had done in the previous two outbreaks. "It''s really only a question of time at this point. There is a start, and there is also a day when there will be an end. Both of these events are inevitable. Because of the extreme difficulty of evading these snares, only the Supreme God is capable of doing so. I have faith that the true Dragon Lord will one day bring peace to the and take his rightful ce as the true Supreme God. After then, Tang Samzhang prayed for the safety of Chen Ming and everyone else in the gathering as well. ¡­ Holyness prated all of Nuwa''s territory, from one end of thendmass to the other. An immediate confrontation broke out as soon as Chen Ming and the other nine foot entered the zone that Nuwa was in charge of governing. Instantaneously, everyone gained a deepprehension of the Dao of Birth and Enlightenment. This was not a territory that demons could enter, nor was it and that demons could enter. Neither category applied to this region. Simply prating further into the heart of the region reveals that the power of our Dao has reached an all-time high. Chen Ming and his wives, who all possessed the Dao of Light, assimted the Dao that was streaming in with great zeal. As for the other people who are able to wield the power of Dao but have chosen to walk the road of evil instead. The usage of the reverse ess is permitted for everyone and everyone. Even in the case that they were unable to incorporate these Dao into their practice. However, in order to enhance their position, they may use the Dao to their advantage by putting themselves on the opposing sides of the conflict. Who made the assertion that things act in a manner that is contradictory? must always cooperate in order to get rid of one another. Chen Ming was the one who enlightened them to the idea that pr opposites would be able to drive each other away as potential romantic partners. Because the presence of opposing elements in a system leads to a condition of equilibrium being created. At that moment, their only choices were eptance and adjustment to the new circumstances. And just as everyone had started to be used to the Dao that was present in Nuwa''s domain. After that, arge number of gods appeared to greet everyone who had gathered there. The deity or deities with whom Chen Ming had a close affinity was The Seven Sisters of Chang''e They gave off the impression of being extremely content now that they had atst made his acquaintance. Chapter 841 841 Changers Reason ? When the Seven Goddesses saw Chen Ming, their brother-inw, they felt an overwhelming sense of joy. "Brother-inw, I''m relieved to hear that you''re doing well." Chen Ming was greeted by all seven goddesses at the same time. They were relieved to see Chen Ming again after such a lengthy absence, as it had been a while since thest time they had seen him. "You guys are strong as well," she said. Chen Ming and the Seven Goddesses enquired with a joyful expression. Even Chen Ming was happy to see them again. And Chen Ming uttered a sentence that caused the Seven Goddesses to remain silent. "Aside from that, how is Chang''e doing? "She''s doing great, when can we get together?" Chen Ming questioned the Seven Goddesses about the matter. He was confident that Chang''e would be fine, but he still wanted to see for himself that she was unharmed before he went on with his day. "Uh...well, just that..." It appeared as though the Seven Goddesses had no intention of providing an answer to Chen Ming''s question. After observing the Seven Goddesses'' facial expressions, Chen Ming realized that he did not fullyprehend the reason behind their reluctance to answer his question. "Hey guys, can I finally go see Chang''e?" you might hear me asking. Chen Ming posed the same question to the Seven Goddesses again. They continued to give off an awkward vibe as they responded to the question. In the end, however, they were required to respond to Chen Ming''s question. "At this time, there is no way that we can allow Brother-inw to talk to Brother Chang''e. Please ept our sincere apologies." The Seven Goddesses were not interested in granting Chen Ming''s request to meet Chang''e. Chen Ming, who was privy to the response provided by the Seven Goddesses He was at a loss toprehend the reasons behind his inability to meet Chang''e. "Why didn''t you let me meet Chang''e? Or, what is she doing at this very moment? Chen Ming remarked, expressing some skepticism. He was still able to sense Chang''e''s power, so he knew that she would be okay. However, the question that was on his mind was why the Seven Goddesses had made this prohibition. Chen Ming''s question was heard by the Seven Goddesses, and in response, they spoke openly. "At the moment, Brother Chang''e is very astute. Your sister''s brother does not want you to go there because he believes it will interfere with your ability to concentrate. The current situation finds Chang''e in the thick of things. When Chen Ming heard this, he felt a sense of relief. He sighed a sigh of relief upon hearing that Chang''e was unharmed. But he also has some reservations about it. If Chang''e had mastered it, why did the Seven Goddesses act as though they did not want to talk to him about this issue? However, it appeared that there was someone else who was aware of the reason why Chang''e didn''t want Chen Ming to see him. That person does not belong to any group. Nux is her name. Nux let out a mockingugh. Chen Ming was perplexed as to the source of Nux''s mirthfulughter. However, the seven goddesses appeared to be aware from the start that their appearances were distinct from one another. "Nux, what exactly are you finding so funny? What are your qualifications? Chen Ming inquired of Nux as to the source of her amusement. Chen Ming''s question was heard by Nux, and she responded to it in a direct manner. "What, you don''t know this already?" The truth is that Chang is a man who has no concept of how women''s hearts work. After hearing this, Chen Ming developed an even deeper sense of unease. Is it possible that he got that wrong, and why would Nux say something like that? "What do you mean?" Nux observed that Chen Ming had not yet grasped the meaning of what she had said. Before continuing, she heaved a short sigh into the air. Oh, you really don''t know anything, do you? The rationale behind Chang''e''s reluctance to get together with In all seriousness, she is not the type of person who can easily get out of a punishment. However, why did you choose to prohibit it? As soon as Nux had finished her sentence, she turned to face the Seven Goddesses and observed their condescending expressions. Chen Ming was present when Nux made that statement. After that, he began to consider him. It appeared that he did understand. She carried on talking despite looking at the Seven Goddesses the whole time. "Chang''er didn''t want Chen Ming to go to him because Are you afraid that you''ll be punished when you see Chen Ming?," he asked. After hearing what Nux had to say, the Seven Goddesses fell back into their hush. It would appear that Nux was correct in his assumption. Chen Ming and Chang''e would catch up after an extended period of time had passed since theirst encounter. Her weak and fragile heart could not take it. If it were someone else, it wouldn''t be a problem, but Chen Ming thought it was inappropriate. Because of the craziness caused by love, she would undoubtedly receive a punishment. Chang''e''s obsession with Chen Ming made her feel ashamed even when she thought about the two of them together. But this will eventuallye face to face with the real one, and her heart will not be able to take it. Because Nux''s guess was urate, the seven goddesses have chosen to remain silent at this time. Nux, who believes that he is in the correct position She gave me a smirk before uttering something. "I really can''t make use of it. Did you just run into each other and decide to break your fast? Really too young; it will be a very long time before you canpare yourself to me, haha. Nux said proudly. Since the Seven Goddesses did notmunicate with them in any way, the humans were at a loss for what to do next. Chen Ming shed a knowing grin as he was aware of this fact. "Let''s just say Chang''e is okay, it''s good. I can breathe a sigh of relief. After Chen Ming had resolved the situation with Chang''e, he still needed toplete one more task, which was to locate Nuwa. However, he ispletely ignorant. He was so clueless that he didn''t even know where Nuwa was or how to locate it. Therefore, he inquired with the seven goddesses regarding the location of Nuwa. "Seven Goddesses Do any of you guys have any idea what it''s like to visit Lord Nuwa? On their way to locate Nuwa, the Seven Goddesses responded to Chen Ming''s inquiry while they were listening to it being asked. "Brother-inw, you don''t need to be concerned about that. Because of this, we are going to handle everything on our own. immediately following the conclusion of her speech, seven goddesses began to fly around the audience. And all of a sudden there was a mist. The mist became denser and denser, and their bodies rose higher and higher into the air. And the seven goddesses are responsible for the formation of clouds. It resembled Sun Wukong''s, but was colored instead of ck and white. Additionally, as the size increases, the speed decreases ordingly. Everyone was carried through the air towards Nuwa by the seven goddesses. While they were in the air for some time, Chen Ming and the other people could experience it for themselves. that they had arrived in the territory upied by the Nuwa despite this, we have not been able to delve any further. The seven goddesses arrived on the scene. Chen Ming and the rest of the people with them were baffled as to how they had arrived in the middle of the road. But it seems like Nux understands why. The Seven Goddesses addressed Chen Ming after turning their attention to him. "There is no longer any way for us to enter from this point forward. Due to the fact that it is straight, it would require that brother-inw and Mr. Nux go to each other on their own. because going forward Chapter 842 842 Chen Ming didnt know what happened Chapter 842 842 Chen Ming didn''t know what happened Chen Ming gave a slight nod in the direction of the Seven Goddesses. He continued to stand there and just look at them in that manner without moving. He noticed that they gave the impression of not wanting to be parted from him. It''s not like Chang''e was the only one who missed him. The same can be said for the seven women. If he believes that the Seven True Goddesses from his universe have vanished and joined the Seven True Angels in this Realm of True Gods and Demons, then he is mistaken. Because of this, Chen Ming was led to believe that everything in the universe had, in point of fact, originated from the same location. and in an endlessly dispersed manner This demonstrates that the realm in which true gods and demons reside is the beginning of everything. Chen Ming could only shake his head and decided to stop thinking about it and instead concentrate his attention on the Seven Goddesses. Chen Ming reflected for a brief period of time. Because they were still adamant about not going, he is going to take them along with him. "By the way, the power that God possesses is not at all negative. Even if all of us share our power with another person, there will be no reduction in my power at all. Chen Ming turned his gaze to Xiao Ji, who was the one and only true God of creation. She had only partially regained her true memories at this point. On the other hand, the current woman who holds the position of Highgod should have no trouble retrieving the memories of the Creation God. Prior to imparting his power upon the Seven Goddesses, Chen Ming extended his hands in a forward-facing position toward them. They had reached the same level as everyone else, which is known as the Highgod level. giving them permission to go inside Nuwa''s Royal Monastery. Seven Goddesses'' Before beginning to speak, Big Brother gave Chen Ming a friendly smile. "Sister-inw''s brother is still just as nice as he was before." As soon as her older brother had finished speaking, everybody agreed with her. Chen Ming remained courteous and ready to look after everyone, just as he had in the past. In spite of the fact that he was already a Highgod, he did not give up his identity. They disyed a stunning grin. The smile was returned by Chen Ming. After they were satisfied that they could travel with Chen Ming, they did so. They took everybody straight into the Nuwa Special Administrative Region when they got there. If a god were to try to visit this location and be denied ess, their very souls would be annihted on the spot. This demonstrates that Nuwa is already aware of it. and made it possible for Chen Ming and everyone else to enter without any obstructions. Chen Ming was transported to the monastery of Nuwa by the Seven Goddesses. despite the fact that they had already reached the level every single person Chen Ming and Nux are the only ones who will be able to enter. of Highgod. Even so, they refused to enter the building with him in any case. They were not the only ones affected by it. including every single person Chen Ming and Nux are the only ones who will be able to enter. "Everyone, please wait right here. I will go to Nuwa. besides the legend of the Nuwa stone, you can also see that... "About what does she want to talk to me?" Chen Ming shared his knowledge with everyone, and they all nodded in agreement. After telling everyone, he went straight into Nuwa''s mood as soon as he got there. Her facial expression was incredibly expansive. It is possible to say that it is enormous as far as the eye can see in every direction. And as soon as he entered the interior, Chen Ming unexpectedly came face to face with a new dimension that was distinct from the primary dimension. "Atst, we''ve connected. true dragon lord And you too, Nux." A stunningly beautiful woman''s voice could be heard. Chen Ming cocked his head in the direction of the heavens. and saw the face of a woman who was breathtakingly beautiful who was looking down on him. Her magnitude wasparable to that of the heavens. It was not possible to make an urate assessment of her current size. If I had to guess, I''d say that when she seemed to be threatening Susanoo, she was probably the same size as Nux. Chen Ming nodded before greeting her. It was Nux himself who showed up. In this regard, she was identical to Nuwa. Chen Ming had the impression right now that he was no bigger than a speck of sand. Not significantly more diminutive than that And at that precise moment, he had the impression that his existence was of very little significance. Instantaneously, he heard a voice in his head that belonged to another person. The voice instructed Chen Ming to let go of his human perspective and allow it to go. and examine it with the help of his dao. "In order to see everything, you need to use the Dragon Dao. Your path is determined by the Tao. and everything will appear to you as it was meant to be." There was a sounding from inside his head. At first, he assumed that it was Nux''s voice, butter he realized that it wasn''t. Chen Ming cast his gaze over both Nux and Nuwa. The two were having a conversation despite the fact that their respective identities were enormous. He endeavored to pursue the sounds that he had heard. and came across an amazing discovery. Both Nux and Nuwa appeared to be the size of a typical human when they spoke. Both of them looked at Chen Ming before abruptly stopping their conversation. "Wait a second, you''ve arrived," the speaker said. "Haha, just like my husband. Not too long ago, he had aplished the ascension to the position of Highgod. Who would have thought that he would rise to the same level as us so easily? On the other hand, why do I smell the smell of destinying from your body? Chen Ming batted his eyelids in response. He sputtered for air. "Wait a minute. Now, what do you say, Nox?" "What gives you the impression that fate is being manipted?" "That urred immediately before that." "You are on the same level as the rest of us." Chen Ming was at a loss for words. It took the master of destinies merely a few words to manipte his fate. He may have reached the same status as Nux and Nuwa; however, this is not certain. Despite this, he had the impression that something wascking. In this matter, both Nux and Nuwa are in ord. "Don''t be concerned. Experience is the only thing you''recking at this point. The physical or spiritual realms had nothing to do with the various Deity Realms that needed to be broken through. However, this is contingent solely on one''s ability to reach the Dao. You can achieve unification with the Tao and turn it into a singr force. From this point forward, the Dragon Dao will have no one else.¡± When Nuwa saw that Chen Ming was looking at her, she exined she ave no clue what took ce even after all this time. Chapter 843 843 True Heavenly Throne Chapter 843 843 True Heavenly Throne At this moment, Chen Ming was in a state all to himself. is the only thing that exists. He was now experiencing a sense of his existence merging with another. And when he had arrived at the solitary state that the High Gods had aimed for for themselves. The same thing went wrong for him even though he was chained to him. His entire family had entered a singrity at the same time. All of the multiverses that held his existence and those of his family members were merged into a single entity and then sealed shut. "This is pretty cool, don''t you think? I have been alive for a trillion years, but I have never witnessed anything even remotely simr to this. Nuwa looked at Nux. She gave a slight nod to Nuwa before turning her gaze to Chen Ming. It was obvious that Chen Ming did notprehend what had taken ce. Despite this, he was able to describe what had taken ce. "Every member of my family has ascended to the position of Supreme God. However, they appeared to be no different than regr humans. what is going on Here? What took ce? Nux approached Chen Ming and ced a fingertip on his shoulder. He was on the verge of bing unrecognizable. And when she brushed her hand against his shoulder, Chen Ming went back to his normal self. "There was a close call with you losing your identity. To my relief, I was able to retrieve it in the nick of time. If that hadn''t happened, your existence would have merged with everything else. It is not possible for you to return at this time." Chen Ming inhaled deeply and then continued. Bing an integralponent of his being, he had previously felt it. When Long Chu instructed him to be a part of the natural world. "The unification of your multiple universes has begun. And in the not too distant future, it willbine with the Realm of True Gods and Demons. You need to ensure that you are well prepared. There are a great number of real gods and demons that are working together to try to destroy you. Chen Ming is reminded by Nuwa. She went into detail about what had transpired in the past with regard to the True Dragon God. Chen Ming was not the least bit taken aback by the events that had transpired in the past regarding the True Dragon God. Because everyone, whether gods, demons, or humans, feared something that had power over them that was greater than their own. It is natural for them to make an effort to destroy anything that could be harmful to them. "Just like that However, now I am in more danger than the true Dragon God of old, because I have the bloodline of the Universe Devouring Dragon. This puts me in an even more precarious position than he was. I have arrived at the Supreme God Realm at this time. They are willing to resort to any means in order to avoid me. The opposing side also possessed the most powerful gods and demons. There were only a handful of Highgods in existence. Nevertheless, every single one of them had an impressive amount of strength. There were only Nuwa and Nux fighting for him on his side. Chen Ming and the rest of his family, despite the fact that they had reached the realm of the Supreme God. On the other hand, they were not regarded as genuine Supreme Gods. The level of power that could be used by anyone was only at a very high level. being able to make use of the power of a Supreme God It is necessary for each individual to have his or her own Dao. transforming it into a single entity with its own identity Chen Ming hadpletemand over his own personal Singrity. However, it is not without ws. In the event that the opponent''s real Supreme God was discovered, Chen Ming and the rest of the party would be in the same position as chickens that were waiting to be ughtered by hunters. "I strongly suggest that you and everyone else put your trust in me right away. It''s possible that Nux has reimed his own powers at this point. However, it must still wait for all the pieces of power toe together into a single entity. Nuwa made the offer. Before continuing, she cast a nce in Nux''s direction. "By the way, after this, stop letting your own children cut themselves into pieces because they want to make it clear that you won''t hurt them. They do this because they want to prove to themselves that you won''t hurt them. It''s possible that you didn''t intend to cause them any harm. However, it is abundantly clear that their goal is to eliminate you. Nux heard what Nuwa said. Before she could even begin to speak, all she could do was sigh. "I have grown as a result of making that error. I''m just lonely. Who would have thought that my kids would have such a mean streak in them? But at this point, it is irrelevant. I have located a trustworthypanion, and in the years toe, he will watch over both me and the offspring that we raise together. Those ungrateful people are no longer wee in my life. I will take care of them at ater time." Nuwa nodded to Nux. After that, she turned to Chen Ming and questioned him regarding the Nuwa Stone that he had been given by the master maniptor of fate. Even she was powerless inparison to the one who could manipte fate. He was the most challenging toprehend, and he was not an easy person to locate. Even if she attempted to use her one and only Dao, she would not be sessful. "I need my stone returned to me. It goes without saying that I won''t take it for nothing. I will give the True Heavenly Throne to you. "Where is the Heavenly Throne?" Chen Ming was aware of that information. He had an unexpected thought about Xiao Xianni. She presented herself in front of Nuwa. She had already made her presence known to Nuwa. can sense Chen Ming''s presence She quickly turned her attention to Chen Ming before leaping forward to embrace him. "Brother Ming" "Ni''er" Chen Ming hid his eyes by closing them. He was connected to Xiao Xianni in some way. He was not very knowledgeable about Xiao Xianni''s past or family. Just knowing that everyone of her kind had died outpletely was devastating. After brieflyforting Chen Ming with a hug, Xiao Xianni turned to Nuwa to pay her respects and express her gratitude for assisting in the reconstruction of her n. Chapter 844 844 Not Only Good Things Happened ? The power of a Supreme God was beyond words to be able to express. Just an idea can rebuild a fallen race. Xiaoxianni, at this moment, was addicted to Chen Ming and refused to go anywhere. She was nowplete. Unlike usual, she was the body of a child. Her body now belonged to a teenager. ¡°Here, does Brother Ming really want me to be the Heavenly Throne? If you do that, then you will be a true ruling deity of heaven.¡± Heaven''s ruling deity? Chen Ming hadn''t heard this word for a long time. He looked at Nux. He wanted to ask what he should do after this. Nux smiled before telling him. ¡°Do what you see fit, my husband.¡± Chen Ming nodded. ¡°No need, I don''t want to be a heavenly ruling deity. I think I still have another position that I need to do.¡± Chen Ming refused. He thought that there were still other positions waiting for him. And that position might even be bigger than the True Heavenly Ruler. Obtaining the True Heavenly Throne The purpose was not for Chen Ming to be the Heavenly Ruler. it just filled his existence with even more nobility. Chen Ming then returned the Nuwa Stone to Nuwa. The woman who received the Nuwa Stone has returned. It did something that Chen Ming hadn''t expected. She twisted the Nuwa Stone and split it. Before in the rock a white monkey appeared. The white monkey slowly opened its eyes. "Don''t tell me that''s it." ¡°Sun Wukong''s sister. I have too many headaches with his mischievousness. I need to find someone to take care of him. And who can take better care of this mischievous monkey than his sister?¡± The white monkey was different from Sun Wukong in that When she woke up, she was wearing a beautiful blessing and looked extremely well-groomed. She even wore sses. She respected Nuwa and Chen Ming with great respect. Mrs. after paying respects She looked at Nuwa with anticipation. ¡°I will name you Sun Jiaqing, your duty is to take care of your brother Sun Hongkong and not let him trouble me afterwards.¡± ¡°Acknowledged, Mother. I will take care of my brother as best as I can.¡± ¡°Very good, I will give you the power to subdue your brother. Go to his Heavenly Banana Garden. He should have arrived.¡± Sun Jiaqing nodded. After that, she jumped onto the heavenly clouds and immediately flew towards the direction that was supposed to be Sun Wukong''s banana ntation. ¡°The only thing I want to talk to you about is this. You still have to meet your followers. Chang''e seemed to be able to control himself. Go meet her and other true gods and demons that are waiting for you.¡± Nuwa wouldn''t get involved in the conflict between the two powers if the other''s Supreme God didn''t show up first. A Supreme God move was dangerous for both parties. Therefore, the war only befell the highest gods at the higher ranks. Chen Ming, upon hearing this, nodded. He was indeed a Supreme God. and the Supreme God would not move first. But for him it was an exception. He is protected by the maniptor of fate. Even if he was entangled by the thread of destiny But it didn''t put him in any danger. Instead, the thread of destiny tried to lead him to the top. Chen Mingter saluted Nuwa before bidding farewell. Nuwa smiled at Chen Ming before walking over to hug Nux. ¡°May you find happiness after this. Hopefully he can fill in what is missing in your life.¡± Nux hugs Nuwa back Even though they were both Supreme Gods. However, in Chen Ming''s eyes, these two were just ordinary women. and when saying goodbye Chen Ming and Nux immediately walked out of Nuwa''s monastery. when both of them came out The two of them encountered something astonishing. Everyone in Chen Ming''s group was now in a singr state. Although everyone''s level was only at the Highgod level. But there was one of them that was unique. And that unique person was Chen Ning. She was in the singr state, about to advance to the Supreme God realm. Of Chen Ming''s group, it seemed that only Chen Ning was the closest to him. Because Chen Ning was his identity, it hadn''t been gathered into the singrity with Chen Ming. ¡°T-You came out. M-Help me." Chen Ning was currently having trouble staying in the state of the singrity. Chen Ming needed to save her so that she would not lose her identity and be one with him. Chen Ming stopped the integration between him and Chen Ning. He could easily do it. All he had to do was use his thoughts and awareness. he spoke out His word is decree. He can order everything ording to his will. ¡°You are not me. and I am not you.¡± When Chen Ming said this sentence What happened to Chen Ning disappeared as if it had never happened before. She returned to normal without a scratch. She looked at Chen Ming before sighing in relief. She smiled at him before crossing her arms. ¡°Almost gone, almost gone. Luckily, you saved me in time. Otherwise it would be bad. Hmm, just like you said. You are not me and I am not you. But we still belong to each other. Well, there is still one state.¡± heard what Chen Ning had said. He could only shake his head. She was almost gone, but she was unbelievably back to normal. All of this was because she trusted him so much. She believed that he would definitely not let anything happen to her. Chen Ming talked with Chen Ning for a while before everyone came to discuss with him what to do next. Chen Ming told everyone what he talked about with Nuwa and Nux. ¡°From now on, our multiverse will be one. And will everyone be a Supreme God?¡± Chen Ning asked Chen Ming without understanding. If everyone became a Supreme God Wouldn''t that be a problem? Chen Ming shook his head before answering her. ¡°Not like that. Everyone will only be in the singr state. It didn''t mean that everyone would be a Supreme God. They could be Supreme Gods. But it has to go through a lot of training.¡± Everyone heard Chen Ming''s exnation and understood. Being in the Singrity was just one of the factors required to be a Supreme God. not everything that everyone is in the singr state It only helped everyone go through one of the difficult stages of bing a Supreme God. Everyone would still need hundreds of thousands or even millions of years to be true gods. Not to mention being a Supreme God. And when Chen Ming had exined it to everyone, Chen Ming heard someone''s call. He looked in one direction. That direction was the direction that Chang''e was in. It seemed that she hade out of meditation. and she was calling out to him because she missed Chen Ming looked at everyone before speaking up. ¡°Chang''e seems to havee out of meditation. Let''s go get her." Everyone nodded before letting Chen Ming lead the way. He could move wherever he wanted within Nuwa''s territory. He was considered to be on the same level as her now. ¡­ Chang''e''s Residence Monastery Chang''e had alreadye out of meditation. She was able topletely control her own desires. The woman who came out of her room and found that someone was waiting for her along with many others She looked at the person waiting for her. That person was Chen Ming. She saw him and stuttered. She didn''t expect him to be much stronger during the time she meditated. ¡°S-Singrity, hold on, you can ascend to the highest rank in just a short amount of time.¡± Chang''e checked the connection between him and Mrs. and she blinked She was able to ascend to the Supreme God realm. ¡°You, how wonderful you are, my Ming.¡± Chang''e happily hugged Chen Ming. She inhaled his aura. It''s very warm. This was the first time she had really hugged him. Even if she got all of Chang''e''s memories and everything back, But it still didn''t diminish her desire. Chen Ming could only smile and let her hug him until she was satisfied. ¡°d you''re back to normal. I thought I would never talk to you again.¡± ¡°Um, sorry for making you worry.¡± Chang''e now has returned. and everyone was delighted. And while everyone was feeling the joy Then a god appeared hastily. When he arrived, he immediately spoke to Chang''e. ¡°I''m sorry I had to bother you at a time like this. But now it seems that we have a problem. The enemy nowes out and moves.¡± While Chang''e was hugging Chen Ming, someone interrupted first. The person who interrupted it was none other than Eng Shen. He looked at the two with eyes that ignored the atmosphere. He was, after being one with himself, many more. He found that he had quite a number of wives. and he will go and find his wives. They were both on the divine side and the devil side. Who would have thought that he would suddenly receive the other party''s spy like this? The dark aura was revealed. Nux nearby was proud of Chang''e. This daughter of hers seemed to be the strongest of them all. Eng Shen was sweating. when he had told him what he had to say There was no reason for him to stay here again. He turned and immediately walked out of Chang''e''s monastery. And as he was walking out, he spoke to Chen Ming. ¡°I have one more thing to tell you. You should go see Lord Long Chu. He doesn''t have much time left now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The unification of the multiverse is both good and bad. In the case of you and others is good. but with him It was a very bad thing.¡± Eng Shen just spoke and he disappeared. While Chen Ming was busy with the matters of the gods outside the world. He didn''t talk much to Long Chu. Chapter 845 845 Farewell Grandfather To The Land Of Happiness ? Chen Ming was now heading towards Long Chu in a hurry. He didn''t know what had happened to Long Chu just now. To him, Long Chu was the greatest benefactor to him. Without Long Chu without him today Long Chu''s true form was within the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor''s ruling area. which was not too far from thend ruled by Nuwa. He headed towards Long Chu alone without bringing anyone with him as this ce was extremely dangerous for everyone. And when Chen Ming arrived at the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor''s realm, He met people he didn''t expect to find here. The person he met was the Seven Star Elder. He came to wait for Chen Ming, as if he knew that Chen Ming would definitelye to Long Chu. ¡°Finally, you havee.¡± The Seven Star Elder looked at Chen Ming with eyes full of weariness. There must have been many things that happened to him. Chen Ming could feel the exhaustion of the Seven Star Patriarchs. He was unable to say anything. That he had this condition must be because of him. Seven Star Patriarchs waiting for Chen Ming It was because the gods and demons in the realm were opponents who wanted to eliminate the true Dragon God. Within the realm, there were only a few True Gods and Demons who did not intend to destroy Chen Ming. Seven Star Elders and his friends were among them. ¡°Follow me.¡± The Seven Star Patriarch led Chen Ming to where Long Chu was without the slightest hesitation. and while heading towards where Long Chu was There were many true gods and demons who wanted to attack Chen Ming. But with just the look of the Seven Star Old Man causing them to tremble with fear They thought that Chen Ming was just a newborn god. They wouldn''t have thought that after they had learned information about Chen Ming not so long ago. He had already be a Supreme God. The highest level was the level that all true gods and demons wanted to reach. But no matter what I do, I can''t reach it. ¡°This is where old man Long Chu was resting. hurry and find him. He doesn''t have much time left.¡± The seven star old man didn''t want to stay here for too long. He had to deal with the things that would happen after this. He had to do whatever it took to not let the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor Realm be destroyed. Thisnd, if involved in the war, would surely be destroyed by thend of Nuwa. Nuwa had already made a stance that she was on Chen Ming''s side. And not just Nuwa There was also Nux, a Supreme God, who would protect Chen Ming. War Don''t you know how weak you are? You fools.¡± This must be the reason why he looked so tired. Chen Ming saluted him before he left. ¡°Thank you very much Elder for helping me like this. If old man has anything that he needs me to help in the future You can tell me anytime.¡± heard what Chen Ming said The seven star old man smiled. ¡°If all of you true gods and demons were like you, it would be fine. There wouldn''t have been so many headaches like this.¡± Although Chen Ming was a Supreme God, he still respected him since he was an Elder. Completely different from the real gods and demons. If the true gods and demons were to receive Chen Ming''s power Their arrogance is multiplied. They will not show face to anyone and will do what they want. ¡°I have something I need your help with. But you will know in the future.¡± Seven Star Elders after speaking, he then left. Chen Ming looked at where Long Chu was. It was a forest with very tall trees. Those trees were several hundred meters tall. Chen Ming headed straight into the forest. And he immediately knew where Long Chu was. ¡­ Within the Realm of the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor. There were quite a few true gods and demons who wanted to kill Chen Ming while he was inside the forest. but ¡°Who dares toe near my jurisdiction? Even a Highgod would not be exempt.¡± Seven Star Old Man along with his friends surrounded their borders. They will not allow anyone to cross into their borders. ¡°You guys Do you know what it means to do this?¡± A true demon spoke up. Normally, the Seven Star Elders and their friends were neutral and did not get involved in wars or chaotic matters. The fact that they came out to protect Chen Ming like this. It meant that they would be hostile to everyone in the territory. ¡°We know very well what will happen. and did not pay attention If you want to be our enemies,e in. Aside from the ck Skull God, you guys can''t do anything to me.¡± Only the ck Skull Demon God was a threat to them. The others were just a speck of dust. All true gods and demons heard that and gritted their teeth. It was really what he said. Everyone was weakpared to the Seven Star Old Man and the others. Chen Ming looked at the thing in front of him. What he saw made him feel very bad. In front of him was a huge dragon whose body looked old and had numerous scars. Just by looking at this, Chen Ming could already tell where those scars came from. It must have been a war scar. Long Chu was the one who stood and fought alongside the True Dragon God until the veryst moment. ¡°This is¡­ your true form?¡± Long Chu slowly opened his eyes. He saw Chen Ming''s expression of joy evident in his eyes. ¡°My beloved nephew. You havee to send your grandfather to thend of Sukhavati.¡± True gods and demons had infinite lifespans, yet they could still die due to various reasons. Long Chu now did not die of old age. but died from the injuries umted over a long period of time Chen Ming saw his body covered with scars, and he wanted to help Long Chu. ¡° let Grandpa go. Grandpa wants to go to Sukhavati already.¡± Long Chu had lived for more than enough time. He wanted to go to a paradise for dragons. It was there that he could truly rest. Chen Ming could only sigh. It wasn''t that he had never met someone who had epted his own death before. He looked at Long Chu before nodding. ¡°I came to send Grandfather to thend of Sukhavati.¡± Chen Ming sat down beside Long Chu. He brought out a lot of food and drinks. This will be thest farewell party. Long Chu was currently too weak to move. Chen Ming needed to feed himself the food and drink he liked. ¡°These food and drinks are really good. I miss the mouse that roasted meat for me to eat. That kid, even though he had be a true god Still thinking of opening a grill restaurant with his friends.¡± Long Chuughed as he thought of the time when he finished eating roast beef. Chen Ming smiled. The grilled boy that Long Chu was referring to was Mu Zhang. Mu Zhang was now a star ruler. However, he would still open a grill shop with his friends. Chen Ming spent time with Long Chu. It looked like Long Chu was about to leave. ¡°Grandpa, now it''s time for Grandpa to leave. But grandpa has something important to tell you first. Indeed, we are just something that was created by someone. And he seems to like you in particr.¡± ¡°Made by someone''s hands?¡± When Chen Ming heard that, he felt strange. He wanted to know who created everyone. And why did he like him in particr? ¡°Haha, you don''t have to worry. Sooner orter you will meet him yourself. He''s not as far away as you think." Long Chu took ast breath. What he wanted to tell Chen Ming had already been told. This time it must be time for him to go live with his family in Sukhavati. He misses his big family. He was no different from Chen Ming in that many female dragons wanted to be his family. Unfortunately, everyone died in the war, leaving him alone. His mission was aplished. No one would say that he was no longer responsible. Chen Ming looked at Long Chu who was now his enormous body slowly dposing. Chen Ming felt sad that he didn''t pay more attention to Long Chu. But when he thought that he was going to meet his family in Sukhavati His sadness disappeared. He didn''t really die. Only by returning to thend where his family was. Chen Ming finished sending Long Chu to the Pure Land. He immediately wanted to head to Nuwa''s territory, however. ¡°This kind of death aura is here.¡± Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed. It seemed that the Seven Star Old Man''s situation was not very good. Chen Mingyang stepped forward before disappearing. He had to repay what the Seven Star Old Man had done to him. Because of him, he was able to send his grandfather to the paradise without anyone disturbing him. and besides that He also had something to settle with the ck Skull Demon God. Chapter 846 846 Nux Was Afraid ? The ck Skull Demon God just now heard the news that Chen Ming hade to the Realm of the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor. He had moved to thisnd. Hope to deal with him before it''s toote. He was currently facing the Seven Star Elders and the others. ¡°Stand back, if you don''t back down, I''m going to kill all of you here." The ck Skull Demon God was at the Eighth Realm. This was the level closest to the highest God level. As for the Seven Star Old Man and his group, they were only at the Sixth Realm. This was a level that was extremely weakpared to the ck Skull Demon God. ¡°We wouldn''t be able to do that. Behind us lies a preciouspanion. will let you do what you want, you see that you can''t.¡± The Seven Star Old Man knew that he was not the ck Skull Demon God''s opponent. But even so, he would not be able to retreat. If he retreated and let the ck Skull Demon God go into the interior of the forest that Long Chu had chosen as his final resting ce, then nothing will remain Not even his memory space. ¡°What a fool! I have given you and your people a chance. But you guys don''t appreciate it. Hmm, if you think you can stop me, try it.¡± The ck Skull Demon God then started using his own power techniques. He created arge ck skeleton. The ck skeleton was extremely formidable. Its size was as big as the sky. The seven star old man let out a sigh. Unfortunately, the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor was no longer in this world. If he was still alive His territory would not have been in this kind of turmoil. ¡°We set up a gimmick. will not let the ck Skull Demon God pass.¡± Seven Star Elders along with his friends were ready to sacrifice their lives. Even if they died now, they coulde back again. Unlike Long Chu, once he died, he would nevere back. And just as the Seven Star Elder and the ck Skull Demon God were about to collide. a huge ck hole was born The ck hole engulfed a ck skeleton asrge as the sky and vanished in the blink of an eye. ¡°This kind of power is here!¡± The ck Skull Demon God said in shock. He didn''t expect his Dao to be absorbed like that. He tried to find the person who used the ck hole to destroy his power. and he found the cause He couldn''t tell what level the person who destroyed his ck skeleton was. ¡°It''s you. Why is your level so high that I can''t verify it? in the past What are you going to do anyway?¡± The ck Skull Demon God had calmed down and didn''t look as dashing as before. He could feel the difference in power. This meant that the other party was already at the Supreme God level. It was something he could not ept. But even he couldn''t ept it. So what can he do? ¡°What am I going to do? It''s my business. But you''re just trying to find a time to kill me. But now it''s toote. I am stronger than you now.¡± Chen Ming looked at the ck Skull Demon God with cold eyes. Although he had never directly fought the ck Skull Demon God before. But he knew that those who wanted to deal with him and his world were It was someone who had been sent by the ck Skull Demon God. ¡°....¡± The ck Skull Demon God angrily stared at Chen Ming. However, he did not n to attack first. He knew that if he started first, He was definitely dealt with immediately. This was already a miracle that the other party had not immediately defeated him. If he moved the position of the ck hole a little more He would have been able to destroy him along with the ck skeleton. Chen Ming looked at the ck Skull Demon God who was trying to find a way out of this situation. The other party should have already known that Chen Ming was at the Supreme God level. ¡°If you want to escape It''s toote now." Chen Ming definitely didn''t want to let go of the person who was trying to attack him and his family. Chen Ming snapped his fingers. His snapping power was still there. And it would only work on someone below him. Chen Ming''s current level was so high that he could eject the universepletely if he wanted to. The ck Skull Demon God heard Chen Ming snap his fingers and knew what he wanted. Chen Ming erased his identity as if he was just a meaningless ink on paper. The ck Skull Demon God clenched his teeth tightly as his body slowly disappeared. Just as he was about to disappear, something happened. "Hmmm, it wouldn''t be good to kill my people that quickly." A sound came from the darkness before a dimensional rift opened. A young man appeared and pulled the ck Skull Demon God away. Chen Ming looked at the person who was interfering with his identity erasure and found that the other party was on the same level as him. "Who are you?" The young man looked at Chen Ming before smiling broadly. "Who am I? You should ask her. She already knows who I am." After the young man finished speaking, he immediately took the ck Skull Demon God away. Chen Ming wanted to stop him, but Nux stopped him first. "Slow down, my husband. Don''t follow him at all." Chen Ming stopped and wondered who that young man really was. And Nux seemed to be afraid of him. It was unbelievable that Nux had such fear. Nux was a powerful being, and she was not afraid of many things. But the young man seemed to be someone that she feared greatly. Chen Ming decided that he needed to find out more about this young man. Chapter 847 Big backup Chapter 847 Big backup ¡°What happened to Nux? Why do you look so afraid of that person?¡± Chen Ming expressed his genuine concern towards Nux, as it was an unusual sight for him to witness Nux disying fear towards someone. This was the first asion where Chen Ming had ever seen Nux intimidated by another individual, emphasizing the significance of the situation. ¡°He is not someone you can defeat. Not even me or the Supreme God He is someone who is even above that level.¡± ¡°Beyond the highest god level.¡± Chen Ming was caught off guard by the unexpected answer he had received. Prior to this, he had believed that the Supreme God level was the pinnacle of power, so the revtion left him utterly astonished. Itpletely shattered his preconceived notions, leading him to reassess his understanding of the hierarchy. Who would have thought that there would be a level higher than that? ¡°If that is the case, what should we do when the other party is already at a level higher than Supreme God level?¡± Chen Ming asked Nux seriously. He was particrly sure Nux would be able to tell him something. And it was exactly what Chen Ming thought. she can answer ¡°You don''t have to worry about him bing our enemy. He might be stronger than me and the supreme gods. But he couldn''t use his true power. because the maniptor of destiny will punish him severely.¡± Upon hearing this information, Chen Ming''s uneasiness subsided slightly. Curiosity piqued, he became eager to uncover the identity of the maniptor of destiny that Nux mentioned. In Chen Ming''s mind, the Maniptor of Destiny held a position of considerable influence,parable even to that of Nux. Seeing Chen Ming''s doubtful expression, Nux immediately knew what he was thinking. ¡°I and the other Supreme Gods might be able to break the fibers of fate. But that''s because he let us do it. If he wants Even those of us who were not subject to the rules were still under his grasp. It''s just that we don''t see the fate strings.¡± Hearing that made Chen Ming understand. Actually, no one could get away from him. Chen Ming couldn''t help but release a sigh, feeling a mixture of relief and gratitude. It seemed as though the forces of destiny were favoring him, suggesting that he had a significant source of support behind him. Does this imply that he possesses a substantial backup or assistance? Chen Ming, after speaking to Nux, he turned to the Seven Star Elder before asking him. ¡°Senior, how are you? You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?" Chen Ming, with full awareness of his abilities, employed his power to restore the health of every individual present. While the elders did not experience significant injuries, they willingly received treatment, recognizing its value and benefits. ¡°Thank you very much foring to save us in time.¡± Seven Star Old Man thanked Chen Ming before letting out a sigh. If they had really shed with the ck Skull Demon God just now They must have died for sure. Chen Ming only replied with a smile. He then spoke to Seven Star Old Man about Long Chu''s departure. He had already gone to Sukhavati. The Seven Star Elders and everyone else were delighted that their friends went to Sukhavati to meet with his family. ¡°Just like this, it''s a pleasure. We also want to go to Sukhavatind.¡± Seven Star Elder was envious of Long Chu for dying peacefully. Chen Ming could only smile, as he had just turned twenty six years old and did not yet know what it was like to desire to go to Sukhavati, a Buddhist concept of a purend, a ce of perfect happiness and bliss. It is said that those who desire to go to Sukhavati will be reborn there after death. Chen Ming was still young and had not yet experienced much of life, so he did not know if he desired to go to Sukhavati or not. However, he could understand why Seven Star Elder would be jealous of Long Chu, as dying peacefully is a desirable way to die. Chen Ming chatted with the Seven Star Elder and his friends for a while before asking them if they wanted to go to the Nuwa rulednds. If it was there they would be safe. ¡°We''ll stay here even if it''s just dangerous. We cannot leave thend that the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor left behind.¡± Chen Ming understood that he would never be able to convince the Seven Star Elders and the others after hearing that. Thisnd was their hometown, and they would never be able to leave their homnd in ruins. They had lived here for generations, and it was where they had raised their families and built their lives. It was the only home they had ever known, and they would fight to the death to protect it. Chen Ming nodded at them. and promised them that if war really broke out He would tell the people on his side to leave the Seven Star Heavenly Emperor''s territory for them. Chen Ming then headed to Nuwa''s Land to talk to Chang''e about the uing war. ¡­ Within a darknd ruled by evil The Dark Well that marks the beginning and end of all things filled with vengeance. This is a ce that will give power to those who want to take revenge. the more resentment The more power you get Mesk had now arrived at a ce where she could hope for vengeance against Anubis. She was ready to pay anything so she could get her revenge. ¡°If it''s here, it must be enough to avenge my husband.¡± The current Mesk were like those who had nothing left. She wanted to destroy Chen Ming. And just as she was about to jump into that dark well, She could sense somethinging from the depths of her soul. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Although it is very weak But she had sensed her husband''s soul. He hadn''t died, how could that be? She could clearly see that he was gone. He protected her with everything he had. ¡°That guy must have done something to you. Can''t forgive!¡± Mesk was consumed by resentment. She believed that Chen Ming had done something to Anubis, and she was determined to get revenge. She looked at the Dark Well, which was said to contain immense power. She knew that if she could absorb that power, she would be the Supreme Demon God and be able to kill Chen Ming. Without hesitation, she jumped into the well. As she fell, Mesk felt the power of the well coursing through her body. She knew that she was on the path to bing the most powerful being in the world. She could not wait to get her revenge on Chen Ming. Chapter 848 Prepare for war Chapter 848 Prepare for war Chen Ming had gone back to Chang''e''s pce after he dealt with the matter of Long Chu''s passing. Chang''e had begun the n for the war. This wasn''t the first time she participated in the war, so everything she did was natural. She meticulously strategized, considering every possible oue and ensuring that her troops were well-prepared. As the war approached, Chang''e''s confidence and determination grew, knowing that she had the experience and knowledge to lead her forces to victory. "We will win this war this time, We won''t let it be like in the past." Chen Ming was impressed by Chang''e''s strategic skills and admired her ability to lead in times of war. It wasn''t easy, as he could tell. "How''s it going?" Chen Ming asked as he watched everyone discuss how to win this war. Chang''e smiled confidently and replied, "We have analyzed the enemy''s weaknesses and devised a solid battle strategy. With our united efforts, victory is within our grasp." Chen Ming nodded, feeling reassured by Chang''e''s confidence and strategic thinking. He knew that with her at the helm, their chances of sess were greatly increased. In a moment like this, he could rely on more than just her. There were his women, who were exceptional in every aspect, as well as his brother and sister, who were true dragons, who were also assisting him. He could tell they were at a significant advantage in this war. Theirbined skills and determination gave Chen Ming a sense of invincibility, as if nothing could stand in their way. With such a formidable team by his side, he was certain that victory was not only within their grasp but also inevitable. And all the while, he was admiring his people and the Chang''e warriors. Someone was staring at him with murderous intent. He understood exactly who this murderous desire belonged to. "Why are you looking at me like that, Anubis?" Anubis was staring at him as though he wanted to swallow him whole. He gritted his teeth before telling him what had happened and why he so desperately wanted to kill him. This was about his beloved wife, not what Chen Ming had done to him. "She jumped inside the pool of darkness! She''s gone! And you will die!" "Pool of darkness?" Chen Ming was surprised. He didn''t think that Mesk would do something like that so fast. He thought that he would hunt her down before she did something. But it was toote. Anubis shed bloody tears. He swore vengeance despite the fact that he was now simply a normal dog. Chen Ming gazed at him, and thought that, though he might have done many awful things in the past, his love for his wife was genuine. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel a little bit of sympathy for Anubis, realizing the depth of his grief. Despite his past misdeeds, it was clear that his love for Mesk was genuine. "Don''t be like that, tell me everything about this pool of darkness, and maybe I, as Supreme God, can help you. Who knows, we might be able to create a win-win situation." Chen Ming offered, hoping to find a solution that would benefit both Anubis and himself. He knew that understanding the source of Anubis'' pain could potentially lead to a resolution that would bring them what they wanted. Anubis needed to repent for what he had done in the past, and he was doing so now. He thought about it a little bit and couldn''t help but tell Chen Ming everything about the pool of darkness. Anubis revealed the truth about how the pool of darkness had corrupted him and caused him tomit unforgivable acts in the past. He hoped that by sharing this information, Chen Ming would understand and be able to help Mesk and not let her run amok and be killed by those hateful gods and demons. "I think I might be able to help. All I need to do is just remove the darkness inside of her. Did she forget that I am a husband of the mother of darkness?" Chen Ming looked at Anubis oddly, which he also felt was like him. Did Mesk make such a simple mistake? Nyx told him that she was the one who created that pool, and it was just to kill time. "You...*sigh* I can''t begin to understand what''s inside those minds of the supreme gods." "Like you could be the one to say that." Chen Ming shook his head and started making ns in his brain. He knew he didn''t need to go out and find her because she woulde to him voluntarily. He would deal with her when the time came. ... Mesk emerged from the pool of darkness slowly but steadily. As a result of her rage. She had forgotten that darkness was the worst thing to have against someone like Chen Ming. She merely thought she needed more power and didn''t care if it was good or bad. As Mesk emerged from the darkness, her anger fueled her determination to seek more power. Unaware of the consequences, she failed to consider whether acquiring more power would ultimately benefit her in her confrontation with Chen Ming. "I will kill you with everything I have. Just wait, You damnable dragon!" Mesk''s voice trembled with a mix of rage and desperation as she uttered the words, her eyes burning with an unyielding resolve. Little did she know that her blind pursuit of power could potentially unleash forces beyond her control, threatening not only Chen Ming but also herself. Aftering out of the pool of darkness, she went to the realm that could help her grow more power. and that''s the realm of endless time and space. The realm in which the supreme god of time resided If there''s someone who could go against Nyx and Nuwa, it would be him. ... Hel and Loki observed all that urred. They had no idea that when they decided to apany Chen Ming, they would end up in a realm teeming with true gods and demons. They were ecstatic and eager to do something to satisfy their curiosity. They were siblings for sure, even if they didn''t want to admit it. They shared many characteristics. And as they were about to wander around, someone called them first. "Stop both of you. Don''t do anything rash here and give my boyfriend a headache!" The one who stopped them was Chen Ning. The two looked at her but didn''t stop. They knew that Chen Ning was also curious about this ce. Chapter 849 849 Unification Completed ? Singrity, It was such an abstract concept, but it was the crucial part that every true god and true demon required if they wanted to be able to ascend to the realm of the supreme god. Without the singrity, gods and demons would forever remain confined to their respective realms, unable to reach the ultimate power and transcendence offered by the supreme god. This elusive concept held the key to unlocking their full potential and achieving divine status beyond imagination. Without the singrity, gods and demons would forever remain confined to their respective realms, unable to reach the ultimate power and transcendence. This elusive concept held the key to unlocking their full potential and achieving divine status beyond imagination. And suddenly everyone in his family was a singrity. They could be supreme gods or supreme demons in the future. With this newfound understanding, the family realized that their destiny was intertwined with the concept of singrity. They embraced the opportunity to harness its power, knowing that it would propel them towards unparalleled greatness and eternal glory. And the main reason they considered doing so was to assist Chen Ming. "We all need to be true supreme gods if we want to be of help to our husband!" The one who spoke was Xiao Wen. She was considered the elder sister of everyone because she was the first wife of Chen Ming. Xiao Wen''s words resonated with the others, as they all shared a deep sense of loyalty and devotion towards Chen Ming. They understood that bing true supreme gods would not only benefit their husband but also elevate their own abilities and ensure their ce by his side in the face of any challenges thaty ahead. "But how, We are trying to ascend, but we can''t. Ming could ascend easily because he is a super genius." Tang Huayin spoke with a helpless sigh. She tried really hard, but she couldn''t, no matter what, ascend to the true supreme god''s realm. Her frustration was evident as she continued. "We have studied and trained diligently, yet the path to ascension remains elusive. Perhaps there is a secret or technique that we have yet to discover." Everyone nodded and thought the same as her. They wanted to go to Chen Ming and speak with him about this matter, but he was very busy now as he had to talk with Chang''e about war. Chang''e could be supreme god because she was already half-way there in the first ce. The second person who would be able to ascend should be Ni Ye because she and Chang''e had the same potential. Ni Ye had now be singrity and was the same as Chang''e. She was the high god from the true demon side. Ni Ye''s power and abilities made her a strong candidate for ascension, just like Chang''e. As the high god from the true demon side, Ni Ye possessed the necessary qualities to be the next supreme god. "Don''t worry everyone. I knew that everyone would be there in no time." Ni Ye supported everyone, as she knew that they only needed a little bit of time and would be able to ascend like Chang''e. Ni Ye''s unwavering confidence in herpanions stemmed from her understanding that they possessed the potential to ascend, much like Chang''e. She reassured them, knowing that with a little more time, they would all reach their ultimate goal. As they were talking about what they should do to be the supreme god for their husband. They saw that he hade back with Chang''e. He was exhausted not by the physical aspect but by the spiritual aspect. They knew what was inside his mind. He hated war and destruction. He had seen many things at the time when he was serving in the military. The goddesses empathized with their husband''s weariness, understanding the toll that war and destruction had taken on him in the past when he was just a mortal. They vowed to support him in his time of need, using their own divine powers to bring about a world free from conflict. ''I think we should help our husband. Has anyone never done those kinds of things with him yet?'' It was Kang Lan, who was now carrying a baby inside her womb. She was pregnant and might give birth to Kang Yue soon. She, of course, wanted tofort her husband, but she was afraid that it might be dangerous for her baby. Everyone looked at each other. They all knew that their husband needed their support, but they also understood Kang Lan''s concerns for her unborn child. They exchanged nces, silently acknowledging that there were still some among them who hadn''t yet shared an intimate moment with him. and the ones who have already done it with him will stay out of this. They didn''t know when they would be able to do it with him. They might be killed during the war. ... The unification of the multiverse was done. And now the multiverse that Chen Ming hade from had be one with the realm of true gods and true demons. Everyone was confused as to what had happened to them and why so many things were happening now. The unification of the multiverse brought about a wave of uncertainty and confusion among everyone. They couldn''tprehend the sudden convergence of realms and the multitude of events unfolding before them. It was as if their very existence had been altered, leaving them questioning what had transpired and what it meant for their future. "Fortunately, the world tree is still there to protect us. And there are still the god and goddesses who would stand above us all to prevent those beings from invading our world." The people sought sce in the belief that the world tree would serve as a shield against any potential invasions from other realms. They foundfort in knowing that there were still powerful deities watching over them, ready to defend their world from any external threats. ... Chen Ming was now sastified for some reason. He was smiling all the time and radiating a light that only an adult would know. The world in which Chen Ming was born had been advanced to the fullest. They mixed everything that Chen Ming had given them and created something that no one could ever think of. Chen Ming marveled at the ingenuity and creativity of his fellow beings as they harnessed the knowledge and gifts he had bestowed upon them to create a world unlike any other. The people''s ability to blend various elements and ideas into something unimaginable filled Chen Ming with a sense of pride and awe, knowing that his contributions had yed a part in their remarkable achievements. "I have nothing to worry about in my world. My family really lives well enough." His women had made sure that nothing bad would happen to his family, as his family was theirs as well. They were protected like an egg in the stone. Chen Ming''s women had established a strong and unwavering bond with his family, ensuring their safety and well-being. Theirmitment to protecting his loved ones was as solid as an imprable fortress, providing him with immense peace of mind. Chapter 850 850 Vengenful One ? Mesk wandered thend of endless time and space, searching for a way to strengthen herself. She knew she needed it badly, or else her vengeance would not be satisfied. She would go to any lengths to eliminate Chen Ming, the one who had deeply left a scar on her very being. Mesk''s determination burned fiercely as she contemted the various paths she could take to acquire the strength she desired. She could train for years, mastering the art ofbat. She could seek out ancient knowledge or powerful artifacts. Or she could make a deal with a dark power, even if it meant sacrificing her own soul. Aware of the risks and sacrifices thaty ahead, Mesk resolved to do whatever it took to achieve her goal. She would not rest until Chen Ming was dead, and her vengeance wasplete. "I need that sword of time. If I have that, Killing him is no different than killing an ant!" She knew that obtaining the sword of time would grant her the ability to manipte time itself, giving her an immense advantage over Chen Ming. With this weapon in her possession, she could ensure that he would never escape her wrath, no matter how hard he tried. Chen Ming might be able to control time with his affinity for space and time divinity. But the sword of time was another matter. It was outside the bounds of reality. Its power was unparalleled, capable of bending the fabric of existence itself. The thought of possessing such a weapon filled her with a sense of power, fueling her determination to bring Chen Ming to his knees. And as she wanders around thend of endless time and space, She had the impression that someone was staring at her. She didn''t mind because there was no malice intent behind that nce. She didn''t have much time left before it was time to avenge her husband. She walked for some time, but she could feel something calling for her. Curiosity consumed her as she followed the mysterious pull, her heart pounding with anticipation. The closer she got, the stronger the sensation became, intensifying her resolve to uncover the source of this beckoning. And that''s when she saw something that was out of this world. It was the sword of time that was calling for her. The ancient, glistening de seemed to radiate power and wisdom, whispering secrets of the past and future. As she reached out to touch it, a surge of energy coursed through her veins, filling her with a newfound purpose. "With this, I can avenge my husband!" Mesk felt excited. She wanted to test the power of this sword, and she was about to do that. Someone appeared before her and take that sword out of her hand. The figure before her was cloaked in darkness, his eyes gleaming with power. Mesk''s heart raced as she realized she was not alone in her quest for vengeance. "Who are you! Give me back that sword!" She demanded, her voice filled with anger. The figure chuckled, his voice echoing through the air. "You have much to learn, young one. If you wish to avenge your husband, you must first prove yourself worthy." Mesk''s eyes widened when she heard that voice. She knew who he was immediately, and she didn''t hesitate to kneel down in front of him. She knew that this figure was none other than the legendary Supreme God of Time. Chronos. Mesk had heard tales of Chronos and his immense power, but she never thought she woulde face-to-face with him. She felt a mix of fear and excitement as she realized the opportunity thaty before her. Chronos, the supreme god of time, was the god who was against the supreme dragon god. This time he would do the same and back up the true gods and true demons in the war. Mesk knew that Chronos'' involvement in the war would be a game-changer. As she looked into his eyes, she could sense the weight of his being. His gaze held wisdom and knowledge that surpassed anything she had ever encountered. Mesk couldn''t help but wonder what role he would y in the impending battle and how it would shape the fate of both gods and demons alike. "How can I prove to you that I am worthy of that mighty sword?" Mesk asked, her voice filled with determination. Chronos smiled softly, his eyes glimmering with a hint of amusement. "It is not about proving worthiness," He replied, his voice carrying a sense of ancient wisdom. "It is about understanding the true nature of yourself. Is vengeance the only thing you seek?" Mesk paused, her gaze shifting as she contemted Chronos'' words. She realized that her desire for vengeance had consumed her, blinding her to the bigger picture. The impending war held the fate of not only gods and demons but also the delicate bnce of the entire universe. Mesk understood that to wield the mighty sword, she needed to embrace a higher purpose. But. "If so, then I refuse to hold it." She would not have it if it refused her vengeance. For her, everything could be damned, and she wouldn''t care. Chronos, when he heard that, instead of scolding her for having a narrow mind, heughed heartedly instead. His smile, which was full of wisdom, morphed into a sinister one. He wasn''t a virtuous god in the first ce. "Good answer. If you let go of your vengeance that easily, I would cut you down and throw you away." Mesk was shocked. She hadn''t expected such a ruthless response from Chronos. The realization of his true nature sent chills down her spine. Mesk''s initial defiance began to waver as she questioned whether seeking vengeance was worth risking her own life. But as she thought about her husband, she was ready to offer anything if it meant she could make the one who killed him suffer. "Good eyes you have there, Then I will give you this sword. After avenging your husband,e back and be my general in this war." Mesk hesitated, her hand trembling as she reached out to ept the sword. She knew that aligning herself with Chronos meant diving deeper into darkness, but the thought of avenging her husband''s death overshadowed any doubts she had. With a determined nod, she vowed to return victorious and im her ce as his general. Chapter 851 851 Among Us ? The war of the true gods and true demons wasn''t like ordinary war. It wasn''t like they gathered a troop to attack. Instead, they would form countless squads to attack the enemy. Thend of the true gods and demons was almost infinite, so even though the number of true gods and true demons was great, It couldn''t bepared to the vastness of thend. The true gods and true demons had to strategically divide themselves into smaller squads in order to effectively cover the vast expanse of thend. Each squad would be assigned a specific region or territory to defend or conquer, ensuring that no area was left unprotected. This decentralized approach allowed them to maintain control over their respective domains while engaging in relentless warfare against each other. "War. I really hate it." Chen Ming looked at what was happening now. Even though it was a war between great beings. It was still depressing to look at. Destruction was the only thing he saw here. The once vibrantndscapes were now reduced to rubble and ashes, with no signs of life remaining. The sounds of explosions and cries of pain filled the air, leaving Chen Ming feeling a deep sense of sorrow. He couldn''t help but wonder if there would ever be an end to this endless cycle of destruction and suffering. "They want me dead for what reason? For fear that I would rule over them?" Chen Ming is the supreme dragon god who has the bloodline of the most dangerous dragon in every reality. They feared that he would be stronger than anyone and then rule over them. He didn''t know much about the supreme dragon god of the past, but now he didn''t want anything to do with it. He had witnessed the devastation and chaos that came with power, and he wanted no part in it. All he desired was to peacefully spend time with his family, free from the burdens of anything. "Life would never be as they wanted it to be." Chen Ming shook his head before slowly pushing his hand forward. Then a force field with bluish green energy swept the ce, which became the battlefield. Turned the enemies into dust and healed those who were wounded. Chen Ming''s power was immense, but he used it sparingly and only in times of great need. He knew the consequences of using such power on arge scale. The immense power Chen Ming possessed was a double-edged sword, as it came with the responsibility of maintaining bnce and avoiding unnecessary destruction. He understood that unleashing his abilities without caution could have devastating consequences, not only for himself but also for the people around him. "Yeah, If it was in the past,, I wouldn''t be able to do that. Now that I am a god I could bring everything back to the way it once was. Very convenience." Chen Ming''s newfound god-like power allowed him to manipte time, a capability that he recognized as both convenient and potentially dangerous. However, he knew that tampering with the past could have far-reaching consequences and disrupt the delicate bnce of the world. Therefore, he approached this ability with caution, understanding the importance of using his power responsibly and only when absolutely necessary. As Chen Ming had finished off yet another battlefield, he then went back to the base he had set up with his wives. They might already be there and have finished off yet another battlefield like him. Chen Ming cherished the moments of peace and tranquility he shared with his wives, knowing that their unwavering support and love were crucial in his journey to protect everyone. Together, they formed an unbreakable bond, ready to face any challenges thaty ahead. ... "What the hell happened? Why are they all dead and being sent to the afterlife realm!" A true demon spoke with a shaking voice. He was the leader of his squad. He was given the order to destroy everything in his path. but now he was almost killed by someone who had power greater than any true gods he knew. If it weren''t for him not liking being in the front and preferring to let his subordinate be the one who does the work for him, He would probably be dead like them by now. "I need to report this!" And as he was about to report this situation to his superior, Sharp daggers suddenly appear out of thin air and stab at his hearts with such uracy. He, as a true demon, had more than one heart. But now it was useless. "You..." he gasped, clutching at his chest in shock and pain. The realization dawned on him that someone had betrayed him, someone who knew exactly where to strike to ensure his demise. As his vision blurred and darkness closed in, he mustered thest of his strength to utter a single word. "Traitor..." The true demon who killed him was one of Chen Ming''s people. He was originally from Earth and was woken up as a singrity in thend of true gods and true demons. After He had killed the true demon. He slowly melted into shadow. His mission isplete, but he will not stop here. He needed to make sure that any enemy that targeted his world would be destroyed. ... Many simr things happened on the battlefields. On the side of those who opposed the supreme dragon god, they thought that they were at great advantage without knowing that there were far more spies in their mist than they had thought. These spies, loyal to their homnd, were gathering crucial information and rying it back to their leader. The supreme dragon god, unaware of this hiddenwork, continued to believe that victory was within reach. "There are spies among us. We need to wipe them out before it''s toote." Hou Yi spoke as he killed a spy he found by chance. He knew that when the war wasn''t in their favor, there might be something wrong with their people. and as he had thought, there were many spies lurking in the shadows. Mar looked at the spies and gritted his teeth. There were even his people who had be spies without him noticing. "Have they been brainwashed? I knew that man, and he shouldn''t be a spy." Mar''s heart sank as he realized the depth of the infiltration. He couldn''t help but wonder how many more of his trustedrades had been turned against them. The thought of their minds being manipted filled him with anger and determination to uncover the truth behind their betrayal. Chapter 852 852 Old Enemy ? Hel, Loki, and Chen Ning were now looking at something they didn''t know they would find here. How could something like that be here. They were bored waiting for the war to begin, so they thought that they should do something more productive. They had surveys in many ces while using Hades helm and Loki''s divinity. No one could perceive them, so they could gather information pretty easily. As they continued exploring, their curiosity led them to stumble upon a hidden chamber deep within the abandoned ruins. The chamber was filled with ancient artifacts and mysterious symbols, hinting at a forgotten civilization that once thrived in this very ce. Intrigued by the discovery, they couldn''t help but wonder what secrets this chamber held and how it could make them want to go in there. As they pondered their next move, they noticed a woman standing in the corner of the chamber. She appeared to be dressed in ancient robes and had an air of wisdom about her. Intrigued by her presence, they wondered how she ended up here. "Well, What should we do with this woman?" Loki spoke as she touched the woman, who was unconscious. She was bound by a rope that had the Divinity of Time on it. Just by looking at how she was tied with such a rope, they knew immediately that she should be someone powerful. Her presence alone emanated a strong aura, causing the three of them to exchange puzzled nces. As they contemted their next move, Hel suggested seeking guidance from Chen Ming, hoping he would have some insight into the mysterious woman''s identity. "We should ask Chen Ming about this." Hel said, breaking the silence. "Oh, You weren''t like this in the past, but now you talk about my man quite often. Big sister, you are really into my man, hehe." "Well, that''s pretty interesting. Mind to share the details?" Hel sighed. She didn''t know what to think of her little sister. Their ages were too different, so they were bound to do something to irritate each other. However, Hel knew that her sister was just teasing her and trying to lighten the mood. She decided to brush off thement and focus on finding answers about the mysterious woman. Seeking guidance from Chen Ming seemed like the best course of action, as he had always been knowledgeable and insightful, like her father. Hel looked at the woman and thought that she was very beautiful. She had long ears, like those of those who came from the Moon Race tribe. but she was far more beautiful than the usual moon race tribe that had a reputation for beautiful features. Her skin was pale and wless, radiating an otherworldly glow. As she examined her, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue and curiosity about the woman''s origins and powers. And as she checked on the woman. Hel felt something was off. "You two, be ready. I thought we might be ambushed." Hel had so much experience. She knew right away that there were people surrounding them now. She could sense the subtle shifts in the atmosphere and the faint rustling of leaves nearby. Hel''s instincts told her that danger was imminent, and she wasted no time in alerting her sister and Chen Ning. With a calm yet authoritative tone, she issued orders to prepare for a potential ambush, ensuring that they were ready to defend themselves at a moment''s notice. "What do we have here? Hel, the daughter of Odin, I didn''t think we would meet again in a ce like this." "Ares..." Hel had fought against Ares many times in the past. The two held the title of "war", so there was no doubt they would meet eventually. As they locked eyes, Hel could sense the tension in the air, knowing that this encounter would be no different from their previous battles. However, she also knew that her sister and Chen Ning were here, and the fight might not be the same. Especially with Chen Ning, who was now the supreme god like Chen Ming. Ares still didn''t know that if she wanted to kill him, all she needed to do was just ask Chen Ning to kill him, thus solving the problem. Chen Ning possessed immense power and was capable of easily overpowering Ares. Ares looked at Hel and wondered why she smiled like that. It was like she wasn''t concerned when facing him. He might not have been able to win against her in the past. but she was also the same as him, as she couldn''t win against him either. Ares pondered if Hel''s confidence stemmed from her having someone by her side. He felt that they were just low-level gods. However, Ares couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to Hel''s smile than met the eye, making him question if he truly understood the extent of their abilities. ''It doesn''t matter. Ie prepared Now that I have more people than her. I could win easily.'' He was convinced that his superior numbers would give him the advantage. And his strength was a little higher than hers. There''s no way he couldn''t win this. "Hey, Hel, Is he your enemy? Want me to kill him for you?" Chen Ning, who was observing everything, asked Hel, curious to know if she wanted assistance in dealing with the perceived threat. She had seen Hel''s powers in action before and knew that she was strong enough to fight him. But it would be much faster if she were the one to do it. Hel nced at Chen Ning, a small smile ying on her lips. "Thank you for the offer, but I can handle this on my own." She replied confidently. She appreciated Chen Ning''s concern, but she knew that if she let her do it, There might be a chance that the other enemies would know they were here. and it might be troublesome for Chen Ming and everyone else. Chen Ning nodded understandingly, recognizing the validity of Hel''s concerns. She trusted Hel''s abilities. Ares was now very angry. He felt like they were just talking, like he was some kind of game they could y with. He clenched his fists, his face turning red with frustration. Ares was determined to show them that he was not to be underestimated. He was the god of war, And he would make his enemy bow before him! Chapter 853 Chen Mings philosophy 853 Chapter 853 Chen Ming''s philosophy Ares has now started to use his divinity. His power exploded, causing everything in his vicinity to vanish. Hel didn''t care how much destruction his divinity had caused. She just pulled out her sword and charged at him with inhuman speed. As Hel lunged towards Ares, her eyes glowed with green light. With each swing of her sword, she unleashed a torrent of energy that shed with Ares'' divinity. The sh of their powers sent shockwaves through the surrounding area, leaving behind a trail of devastation. Chen Ning and Loki used their power to offset the shockwaves the two had caused. They looked at both of them fight with interest. "Should we tell Chen Ming about what happened now?" Chen Ning asked Loki, as she thought that this situation might be bigger if they just let the two fight like this. Loki thought for a moment. She might like chaos and destruction, but she didn''t like the disappointed look from someone close to her. Loki replied. "I agree. It''s better to inform Chen Ming before things escte further. Even though Hel likes to fight strong enemies, but this isn''t the time for that." Loki and Chen Ning both agreed that it was important to inform Chen Ming about the situation. Chen Ning told Chen Ming everything that had happened right now through the link of their souls. Chen Ming was silent for a second before responding, "I understand the gravity of the situation. But I believe that Hel could handle that. Let her fight and release some stress. She''s been itching for a good battle for a long time since west fought, and this might be the perfect opportunity for her to blow off some steam. However, we should still keep a close eye on the situation and be ready to intervene if things get out of hand." Chen Ning nodded in understanding. She knew that Hel had done her best to keep it to herself, but if they let her hold on for too long she might explode and do something reckless. It was important to provide Hel with an outlet for her pent-up energy and aggression. Ares and Hel fought crazily. They were evenly matched. Their intense battle showcased their incredible strength and skill. Each move they made was calcted and precise, leaving no room for error. And as they were fighting each other, Ares'' subordinates started to make their move to ensure their master''s victory. Ares'' subordinates strategically positioned themselves, ready to exploit any opening Hel might inadvertently create. Their presence added an extrayer of tension to the already fierce battle. But as they were focused on Hel, They felt that the danger didn''t onlye from her. but the two people who watched her fight with their master too. "If you interfere, You all shall die." Chen Ning uttered the words from her mouth. Her voice carried a chilling confidence that sent shivers down their spines. The subordinates exchanged uneasy nces, realizing that they were facing not only Hel''s formidable power, but also the unknown strength of these two mysterious individuals. "Hey, I think we should kill them before they do something. As Chen Ming always said, Carelessness led to one demise." Loki spoke to Chen Ning about Chen Ming''s philosophy. He would always deal with the problem before it escted. Hearing that Chen Ning nodded and remembering Chen Ming''s words about carelessness leading to demise, she agreed with Loki''s suggestion and understood the importance of taking immediate action to neutralize the potential threat posed by Ares'' subordinates. Chen Ning pulled out her giant sword out of nowhere. The size of the sword towered over her, but she could use it easily due to her immense strength and skill. She knew that wielding such a powerful weapon would give her an advantage inbat and send a clear message to Ares'' subordinates that she was not to be underestimated. They looked at the loli carrying a giant sword. They knew immediately that she was strong. and might be even stronger than Hel. They were ready to fight. They were all middle level gods. They would not die easily. But that was theirst thought before everything went quiet. Chen Ning killed them with only a single strike. The force of her attack was so swift and precise that it left her opponents stunned, unable to react or defend themselves. The loli''s disy of power was a chilling reminder that appearances could be deceiving, and underestimating her would prove to be a fatal mistake. "Done" "Wow, You use a bastard sword, but how could you move like that?!" Loki was gobsmacked by how she used a giant sword like it was a normal sword. Chen Ning smirked, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "Well, Loki, I''ve always believed that it''s not the size of the weapon that matters, but how you wield it." Her words hung in the air, leaving Loki even more astonished by her skill and agility. Back to Hel''s fight with Ares. Ares now having many wound on his body. He was shocked that he could notnd a single hit on Hel. Ares gritted his teeth, his confidence wavering as he struggled toprehend Hel''s unparalleledbat prowess. Every move she made seemed calcted and precise, leaving him bewildered and frustrated. "How can you be so much stronger? It was only hundred years!" Hel smirked, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and superiority. "Time is rtive, Ares. It''s not the years that define strength, but how one chooses to spend them." She replied cryptically, leaving Ares even more perplexed by her enigmatic response. She wouldn''t tell him truthfully that all her power hade from someone else. She didn''t want to admit it, but Chen Ming really caught her heart with his prowess. It couldn''t be helped, for she is the goddess of war. Strength was the main factor in her choosing her partner. and Chen Ming pass with flying colors. His unwavering determination and fearlessness in battle impressed her deeply. Despite his limitations, Chen Ming possessed a rare resilience that ignited a fire within her. It was this unyielding spirit that ultimately won her over, making him the perfect match for the goddess of war. Ares knew that he would lose this battle. Hel was much stronger than him, and the two behind her weren''t normal either. The small woman could obliterate his subordinate in just a second. If they were to join the fight with Hel. He could only be on the receiving end. "I lost to you again. Now kill me and be done with it." Ares threw his weapon to the ground and prepared himself to be kill. He would be reborn again,and he would train hard to fight Hel again. Chapter 854 Gaia 854 Chapter 854 Gaia As he awaited his impending death with tranquility, He thought that it would be swift and painless. But what he had been waiting for didn''te as he thought. He looked at Hel confusedly, wondering why she hadn''t killed him yet. She stared at him, her expression filled with an unexpected mix of pity and sympathy. Instead of ending his life, she slowly lowered her weapon and spoke softly. "What have they done to you? You are a warrior. a God of War. You normally wouldn''t think about ambushing me. If it were you in the past. You would just show yourself and dere war against me. and fight me head on." They had fought many times in the past. And there was not a single time he would ambush her like this. and If he wanted to do so. It shouldn''t be sloppy. He used to mock her, saying that he would not stoop so low as to ambush her. Even if he won, it wouldn''t mean anything. He prided himself on his strength and honor, believing that a true warrior would face their opponent head-on. But now something has changed. It was clear that he had been manipted or driven to this point by something. Ares, when he heard what Hel said, could only sigh. As expected of his rival. She knew how he fought. There''s nothing he could hide from her. She was a goddess of war. She would know when they fought. Her piercing gaze saw through his facade, exposing the truth behind his sudden change in tactics. Ares couldn''t help but feel a sense of vulnerability in her presence, knowing that she could see into the depths of his soul. He looked at the woman, who was bound by the rope. He thought for a moment before deciding to speak the truth. "She is Gaia, And I was ordered to watch over her. She had been sealed by Chronos." As Ares revealed the truth, The mention of Gaia being sealed by Chronos raised even more questions as to why and how. Gaia was considered to be one of the strongest gods. She could defeat Chronos easily if she wanted to. Ares knew what Hel had thought, so he decided to tell her more about it. "He sealed her because he feared her power. Gaia possesses the ability to shape and control the very essence of life itself. Chronos saw her as a threat to his dominion over time and sought to keep her contained. You know that Gaia was strong. But her greatest weakness was that she was too soft and kind." Ares paused, his expression grave. "He had looked into the future and nned ordingly. Gaia then fell into his trap." Ares continued, "Chronos knew that if Gaia were to be set free, she could potentially overthrow him and disrupt the grand n he made. By sealing her away, he believed he could maintain control over the n he had made." She listened intently, her curiosity growing. She couldn''t help but wonder what other ns Chronos had in store and how they might impact their own lives. She knew that Chronos might be able to glimpse into the future, but It wasn''t urate. The future was an ever changing thing. He couldn''t possibly look at it whenever he wanted. There might be a limit to how far or how many times he could look at it. Otherwise, He might already have won the war. And because Ares was still alive when he exposed everything about his n, that meant that Chronos must have used so much power in order to seal Gaia. He might not have enough power to glimpse into the future again. Additionally, the constant flux of events and decisions made it impossible for Chronos to predict every oue urately. The future was shaped by countless variables, making it aplex puzzle even for someone with his abilities. "Ares, As a punishment. I will not kill you this time. You have tainted the sacred fight. If you want to be killed as a warrior, Stop doing something like that." Being killed wasn''t that bad for true gods and true demons. Death was merely a temporary state for them, as they would eventually be reborn or resurrected. However, the true punishment for Ares was being denied the glory and honor of dying in battle, which he cherished above all else. This was the greatest punishment. It was a blow to his ego and sense of identity as a warrior. Ares thrived on the adrenaline and satisfaction that came from a glorious death inbat, and without it, he felt stripped of his purpose and worth as a god of war. But he understood that it was his fault. "I understand. All I have to say has been said. I will be back to fight you again. This time with honor. "Until then, I will train harder and hone my skills to ensure a victorious return," Ares dered with determination. Hel nodded at him in acknowledgement of his words. She will wait until their next fight. "So what are we going to do now?" After Ares had gone. Loki then came to Hel''s side. And asked her what they would do next. Should they set Gaia free? Hel pondered Loki''s question, her gaze fixed on the beautiful woman. Gaia was considered to be a very good god. No, an extremely good god would be more urate. "We should ask Chen Ming first before doing anything. I know that Gaia might be friends with Nuwa and Nyx, but I don''t know what Chronos did to her." She wasn''t sure if she should set her free right now or not. But she was afraid that she might do it wrong and cause her harm instead. "Let me ask him. He is free now." Chen Ning spoke as if she had sent a message through the soul link once again. Chen Ming replied promptly. "He told me that he would do it himself. He felt like this is potentially be a trap set up by Chronos." Hel heard that she nodded. She understood what she had to do next. "We should prepare ourselves. Things might be more dangerous when Chen Ming sets her free. We need to be cautious and anticipate any potential risks that may arise once Chen Ming releases her. It''s crucial that we have a n in ce to ensure safetyes first." Chapter 855 855 What An Irony ? Chen Ming was now heading to where Hel and the others were. With his power as the supreme god he could reach there in just a blink of an eye. As he materialized in their presence, Chen Ming''smanding aura filled the room, instantly drawing everyone''s attention. The sheer magnitude of his godly presence was enough to make even the bravest of souls tremble in awe. "So, This is her?" Chen Ming asked Nyx inside him, and he got an answer immediately. "Yes, It''s her, and she was sealed by Chronos. His power is radiant so much that it makes me want to puke." Nyx confirmed that the woman in front of them was indeed Hel, the one they had been searching for. Chen Ming''s eyes narrowed as he studied her, sensing a dark energy emanating from her. It looked like there had been something going on between them in the past that made even Nyx react like that. Chen Ming couldn''t help but wonder what kind of history he and Nyx shared with Hel, as the intensity of Nyx''s reaction hinted at a deep-rooted animosity. "I will tell youter, but please help her regain her freedom, but please be careful, I knew Chronos more than anyone. He might have done something to her, and this might be a trap." Nyx warned Chen Ming. She knew that this had a high chance of being a trap, but Chen Ming was not an ordinary god anymore. He was one of the Supreme Gods. And he was favored by fate''s weaver. Whoever was favored by such a being, no one could touch their fate. It was the nemesis of Chronos power. Nyx knew that Chen Ming''s connection to fate''s weaver made him immune to Chronos'' power. However, She still urged Chen Ming to proceed with caution, knowing that their enemy was cunning and unpredictable. "Alright, I will be careful. Hel, Loki, and Ning''er, please go back to Chang''e''snd first. Leave this ce to me." Hel and the other two nodded. They knew that their presence here would only burden Chen Ming. Even though Chen Ning might be a supreme god, she couldn''t use it 100 percent. "We will wait for your return. If something bad happens, don''t hesitate to ask for our help, okay?" Chen Ning spoke to Chen Ming and kissed him to show that she would support him no matter what. Loki saw that, and she joined her as well as Hel. There was no need to say anything as she deep kissed him and looked at the two with a smirk. She would always win. "Hel and her divinity! So annoying!" Then Chen Ning, Loki, And Hel went back to Chang''e Pce to wait for Chen Ming there. They knew that no matter what challenges Chen Ming faced, He would be able to ovee them like he usually has in the past. He made it look like he was just eating a snack. "Now let''s set her free, shall we?" ... In thend of timeless time and space. Chronos opened his eyes. He had been waiting for someone to take the bait, and he knew who would be the one to take the bait. As he gazed into the vast expanse, he sensed a familiar presence. A cruel smile yed on his lips. "Nyx? So you have returned and chosen to go against me? Hahaha, what a foolish woman you are." Chronos looked far away. He saw that someone had tried to set Gaia free. He narrowed his eyes once again. His gaze shifted to the figure standing beside Nyx, a young man with serenity in his eyes. Chronos recognized him. "Isn''t that the supreme dragon god? How can he be there?" He thought it was Nyx who came to Gaia''s rescue, but somehow the supreme dragon god had tagged along. which was outside of his n. Lately, his power to glimpse the future has decreased so much because he uses most of his power on Gaia. Chronos realized that his diminished power in foreseeing the future had caused him to overlook the presence of the supreme dragon god. This unexpected turn of events had thrown a wrench in his carefullyid ns, leaving him feeling vulnerable and uncertain. He thought about it a little bit and thought that the supreme dragon god might have some artifacts that could hide his presence. It wouldn''t be strange if he had one. Dragons were famous for keeping their treasure, after all. Chronos thought about it a little bit. He decided to see what he would do after releasing Gaia from his seal. It didn''t change his n much as to who would be the one to break his seal. His n would continue without a hitch. "Now show me what you can do so when I kill you, you won''t have anything to regret." Chronos smirked as he watched as the supreme dragon god was about to unseal his seal. Then he felt something. Someone put so much pressure on him that his vision went nk as he couldn''t see what the supreme dragon would do anymore. Chronos coughed up his golden blood. "Fate''s Weaver?!" Chronos was shocked. This wasn''t the first time he got backfired on like this. But to think that it was Fate''s Weaver who intervened. Chronos knew that Fate''s Weaver possessed immense power and control over destiny itself. He realized that his ns to kill the supreme dragon god might not be sessful easily, as Fate''s Weaver would react violently if he killed him. "So I can''t use him, Humph. It might be a little setback from my grand n, but it''s still doable. If you don''t want me to touch him, then change his fate so that we do not cross paths in the future." Chronos wasn''t afraid of Fate''s Weaver that much because he knew that he couldn''t intervene more than this. He understood that Fate''s Weaver had limitations and could only manipte destiny to a certain extent. Chronos believed that as long as he stayed cautious and made calcted moves, he could still achieve his goal without facing the full wrath of Fate''s Weaver. ... Chen Ming felt that there was someone looking at him, but he couldn''t lose his focus right now. Nyx was also the same. She knew right away who was looking at them, but she didn''t worry much about it. She knew who woulde to help her husband when Chronos wanted to see his fate. ''He has really been chosen by fate''s weaver, I don''t know if it was a good thing or not. Time will tell. What an irony to you, Chronos.'' Nyx smirked. She knew that Chronos might think that he was a big shot, but he wasn''t. He was just a scheming old bastard who couldn''t do anything properly without his power. Chapter 856 856 Fate Weaver ? Chen Ming was now able to free Gaia. However, there was a slight problem. The problem is that She tried to kill him. Despite being able to free Gaia, Chen Ming faced a new challenge as she unexpectedly turned against him, attempting to take his life. ¡°Nyx, Can you help me here?¡± Chen Ming asked Nyx. Gaia tried to kill him. Fortunately, she tried to resist. This made Chronos''s control not as effective as it should have been. She tried not to use her divinity. Chen Ming pleaded for assistance from Nyx, hoping that she could intervene and help him with the situation. Despite Gaia''s attempt to end his life, her resistance against Chronos''s control weakened its effectiveness, as she consciously avoided using her divine powers. Nyx, upon hearing Chen Ming''s question, She immediately helped him. What she did was use the ck hole to swallow Gaia into the ck hole itself. Nyx''s swift response showcased her immense power and willingness to aid Chen Ming. With Gaia trapped in the ck hole, the threat to Chen Ming''s life was finally stopped. Within her ck hole, she could trap even the supreme god Gaia. However, if she seriously resisted, She might be able to escape from the ck hole. Nyx''s control over the ck hole was unparalleled, giving her the ability to contain even the most powerful beings. However, Nyx knew that Gaia''s strength should not be underestimated, as there was a chance she could break free if she fought back with all her might. The supreme gods were regarded as beings that were above all things. There was nothing that could hold them back for long. Their power was unmatched, and their abilities were beyondprehension. If Gaia unleashed her full power, she could potentially ovee even the strongest restraints and find a way to escape the ck hole''s grasp. Chronos that can imprison Gaia He must havee up with some sort of n to keep Gaia from resisting like this. Perhaps Chronos had devised a clever strategy to weaken Gaia''s resistance, knowing that her full power could be devastating. It is possible that he utilized her weakness. If he really wanted to free Gaiapletely, He would have to deal with Chronos. who was the supreme god like him. After sealing Gaia Chen Ming, he turned to Nyx before speaking. ¡°Nyx, if you give me an appraisal If Chronos and I fight, who will win?¡± Although Chronos was someone who thought he had the ability to n, However, each of his ns was something that could be easily discerned. But in terms of his fighting power, it was real. If they really fought, Chen Ming was unlikely to be able to defeat the Supreme God, who had lived a long time alongside her. Chen Ming knew that Chronos possessed immense power and experience, making him a formidable opponent. Despite his confidence in his own abilities, Chen Ming understood that defeating the Supreme God would be a daunting task. However, he was determined to face the challenge head-on and give it his all in the battle against Chronos. Seeing that Nyx was silent for a second. Chen Ming immediately knew the answer. He couldn''t beat Chronos right now. ¡°Understood. What are your thoughts on this matter? I''m sure you must have already thought of something. Just now, I saw that you had an expression on your face that looked like someone was plotting something.¡± Nyx heard that, and sheughed. It seemed that her little supreme divine husband could easily see her for what she was. ¡°I don''t have a way. Then you can easily do it. All you have to do is ask. That''s all. You only need to know about the true Chronos. And after that, you will be able to deal with him. just like before.¡± Knowledge of Chronos is limited. What Chen Ming knew was only a man-made legend. Nyx transfers knowledge of the true gods and demons to Chen Ming. Chen Ming could easily obtain all the knowledge of Nyx. ¡°Just like this Chronos can also ess Chaos.¡± Chaos is a force that has existed since the universe, or multiverse, did not yet exist. Chronos can use that power as well. making him as strong as Nyx. ¡°However, chaos is a dangerous power for other gods and demons. However, for those who possessed it as well, its power would be diminished. If I can control chaos better than Chronos, Defeating him is not difficult.¡± Chronos was like all the other gods and demons. who has so much time that he does not think to use it to benefit and only uses it for what he wants. Chen Ming had obtained the necessary information. He immediately began to think of a n. The n to defeat Chronos involved harnessing the power of chaos to weaken him. Chen Ming knew that by manipting chaos, he could disrupt Chronos'' control over time and gain an advantage in the battle. With this newfound understanding, Chen Ming devised a strategy that would exploit Chronos'' reliance on time against him, ultimately leading to his defeat. ¡­ In and far away from reality. A young man was looking at the Supreme Dragon God, making an interesting n. He smiled with satisfaction. ¡°As expected of what I created, excellent.¡± He said something in anguage that Chen Ming and the others could hear. They must be baffled. and did not understand what this young man was talking about. The young man took out a piece of candy from the air before he ate it with satisfaction. He had watched Chen Ming and hisrades grow for a very long time. young man who finishes eating snacks He took out a notebook and a pen before writing something down. all his writings A universe was born This young man was the one who weaved the thread of destiny. He had the power to shape their lives and guide them towards their ultimate destinies. As he continued to write, the young man''s eyes sparkled with a deep sense of purpose and knowledge of the grand tapestry he was creating. ¡°Um, this is it, this is it.¡± The young man paused and watched Chen Ming for a moment before reaching for his new writing. And at that moment, he was writing a new work. He could feel Chen Ming''s brush changing. He looked at Chen Ming with suspicion. Chen Ming suddenly looked straight at him. ¡°Eh, he sensed my existence, really interesting, he would soon be able to break through to the Supreme God Realm and begin toprehend his own existence. Until then, how will you feel?¡± The young man was curious and wanted to know how he felt. He could hardly wait. He wondered if Chen Ming''s newfound awareness of his presence would affect his destiny. Chapter Chapter 857 Ankhara 857 Chapter 857 Ankhara Chen Ming, after freeing Gaia from Chronos, went back to the Peach Bossom Realm. Where Chang''e Pce was located. Now the atmosphere was very heavy because the war had begun. Chen Ming could sense the tension in the air as soldiers prepared for battle, their armor clinking and weapons gleaming in the dimly lit pce halls. The once serene and tranquil realm now buzzed with urgency, as everyone braced themselves for the impending chaos thaty ahead. Chen Ming greeted everyone who greeted him politely. This increased his reputation, even though he is the supreme dragon god. He was still very humble and considerate. Chen Ming''s humility and consideration endeared him to both soldiers and civilians alike, developing a sense of solidarity and fellowship within the realm. Despite his godly status, he made it a point to listen to the concerns and fears of those around him, offering words of encouragement and reassurance in the face of adversity. "You are back just in time. I need your opinion on this one." When he reached Chang''e Pce. He was approached by Chang''e immediately. It looked like something bad had happened. Chang''e, with a worried expression on her face, quickly exined the situation to him. The urgency in her voice indicated that the matter required immediate attention. "It is about Mesk. She got power from the supreme god of time. And now she was bringing her troop to us. Theyy waste to many realms, that we need to do something." Chang''e asked for his help, emphasizing the urgency of the situation and the dire consequences if they failed to take action. She implored him to devise a n to counter Mesk''s destructive forces and protect the allied realms from further devastation. Chen Ming nodded his head. He understood the situation and felt the need for swift action. Chen Ming assured Chang''e that he would do something about it. "I will do something about it. But first I need to bring Anubis with me." Chen Ming thought that he should bring Anubis with him so that Mesk would stop her useless vengeance. She thought that he was dead, but in fact, he was still pretty much alive, just that he didn''t have power over his divinity anymore. He could still live forever if he ever wanted to. And as for his body, He could change it when he practiced enough. ... Mesk, with her army, hadid waste to many realms under the protection of Nuwa. She didn''t feel afraid that Nuwa woulde out and kill her. She knew that if she were toe out, Other supreme beings woulde out to stop her. She had grown confident in her abilities and believed that no one could challenge her. With her divinity and sword of time. No one could stop her in her quest to revenge for her husband. "I''ll kill you, Supreme Dragon or not. With my divinity and the sword of time. I will cut your head off!" As she uttered these words, a fierce determination filled her eyes. She had witnessed the power of her divinity and the sword of time firsthand, and she was certain that they would be enough to bring down even the mightiest of beings. The thought of revenge for her husband''s death fueled her every move, pushing her to confront the Supreme Dragon without fear or hesitation. "Stop your madness this instant! Otherwise, don''t me me for not giving you a chance!" A High God appeared. He looked at Mesk with eyes filled with serenity. He spoke with a calm yetmanding voice. "If you insist on invading our realm, We can only retaliate. We have been neutral in the wars between god and demon. But why do you have to drag us into your mess?" Mesk looked at the god and sneered. "Your neutrality means nothing to me. I am Mesk, the God of Death, I will not be stopped by the likes of you. Prepare for your demise, for I will not hold back any longer." Mesk dered defiantly, her eyes burning with cruelty. As the god''s gaze met Mesk''s, a shiver ran down his spine. He realized that she had gone insane with her powers. He knew that he had to find a way to stop her before she caused any more destruction. Mesk''s thirst for power had consumed her, and the god understood that there was no reasoning with her anymore. He braced himself for the battle ahead, knowing that it would be a fight for life and death. Mesk showed her fangs. Her twisted smile revealed something sinister, as if relishing the chaos she was about to unleash. The god''s heart sank, realizing that Mesk''s descent into darkness had transformed her into a formidable adversary. "Die, Insect." Mesk hissed, her voice dripping with venom. With a swift motion, she conjured a storm of dark energy, ready to obliterate anything in its path. The god tightened his grip on his weapon, determined to protect what was left of the realm from Mesk''s wrath. "She is too strong! How can a high god be this strong." He was at the same level as her, but with her divinity and sword of time. He couldn''t even fight back. Every strike he attempted was effortlessly parried by Mesk, her skill and power far surpassing his own. The god''s heart sank as he realized the extent of the danger he was in. The army behind Mesk roared loudly with excitement. They now had a worthy ruler. They started to attack the nearby gods. Mesk''s disy of strength and dominance had instilled a newfound confidence in her army, fueling their desire to conquer and assert their power. With each attack on the nearby gods, their roars grew louder, echoing the imminent threat posed by Mesk and her formidable forces. And while everything was falling into despair, Something unimaginable happened. "What''s going on? The power of death has been nullified." The High God, who fought with Mask with all of his strength, heard the sound of a bell. As he turned his gaze towards the source of the sound, he saw a figure flying in the sky. An enormous bell was above him, emanating a powerful aura that seemed to counteract Mesk''s dark magic. The figure holding the bell was none other than the ancient deity of life, Ankhara. With each toll of the bell, the forces of life surged forward, pushing back Mesk''s forces and restoring hope to the gods and their allies. "Long time no see Mesk. I didn''t think we would meet with each other like this." Ankhara''s voice boomed across the battlefield, filled with a mix of determination and sadness. Mesk sneered, her eyes glowing with malevolence, as she replied. "Indeed, Ankhara. But this time, victory will be mine." Chapter 858 One time thing 858 Chapter 858 One time thing Ankhara tightened her grip on her staff, her knuckles turning white. She had faced Mesk countless times before, but this battle felt different. The stakes were higher, and the fate of the many realms seemed to hang in the bnce. Mesk raised her sword, ready to strike, as the two ancient deities locked eyes, a sh of wills and powers on the horizon. The air crackled with tension, and the gods and their allies held their breath, waiting for the inevitable sh between the forces of life and death. "You will die for me, Ankhara!" Mesk hissed, her voice dripping with venom. Ankhara stood tall, her white robes billowing in the wind as she calmly responded, "I will not let darkness consume the realms any longer. It ends here, Mesk." The two then charged at each other with a force that shook the very ground beneath them. Sparks flew as their powers collided, creating a dazzling disy of light and darkness. Mesk, as she had said before. She had now be stronger. And Ankhara might not be her opponent anymore. As the battle raged on, Mesk''s newfound strength became evident. The power surging through her veins was overwhelming, and it seemed that Ankhara might no longer be a match for her formidable enemy. "You be powerful, but it consumes your existence, Mesk. You are going to be erased, never to be reborn ever again." Ankhara''s voice was filled with a mix of concern and warning. Mesk''s eyes narrowed, determination burning in her gaze. She hade too far to let fear hold her back now. With a defiant smile, she responded, "Perhaps, but I''d rather be erased than live alone. I will kill that bastard dragon!" Mesk''s words sent shivers down Ankhara''s spine. The weight of her unrelenting resolve was real, and Ankhara when she heard that, couldn''t help but think that there must be something wrong with her husband. "What happened to Aubis?" Ankhara asked. Mesk''s expression hardened, her grip on her weapon tightening. She took a deep breath before answering, "Aubis was erased out of existence by that dragon. I won''t rest until I make that monster pay." Ankhara''s heart sank at the mention of Aubis''s fate. She couldn''t fathom the pain and loss Mesk must have endured. But she also thought that this might be the work of the fate weaver, as Mesk and her husband had done many wrong things in the past. Ankhara shook her head and pushed those thoughts aside. She knew that now was not the time for that. Mesk needed to be stopped from causing any more destruction, and Ankhara was determined to be the one to do it. "I can''t let you cause anymore destruction. I will do whatever it takes to protect innocent lives." Ankhara dered, her voice filled with resoluteness. She took a deep breath, readying herself. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to win. But at least she could buy some time for everyone to escape. "Then you will be one of many that will fall before my feet!" Mesk sneered, her eyes gleaming with malice. She then started to attack her again. She swung her sword with deadly precision. Ankhara dodged and parried as best she could. With each sh of their weapons, the ground shook beneath them, echoing the intensity of their battle. Ankhara was pushed back by Mesk''s relentless assault, her muscles straining with the effort to defend herself. She was slowly but surely losing to Mesk''s superior skill and strength. Ankhara knew that she would be defeated by her in a matter of minutes. ''She is too strong. I am going to die by her hand in the next move.'' Ankhara epted her fate. She would die here at the hands of Mesk, her old friend and rival. She closed her eyes for a brief moment and thought back to when she was just a lowly god. She remembered the days when they trained together, pushing each other to their limits. Mesk was always a formidable opponent, but Ankhara had never imagined that their rivalry would lead to this deadly confrontation. ''I really miss your old self, Mesk. I hate those who make you be like this.'' "You are too careless. To close your eye in front of an enemy like me. It looks like you are not worthy to be killed by me." Ankhara thought that she would be killed, but Mesk just pped her away. Ankhara''s body hit the ground with a thud, her mind attempting to understand what had just happened. She refused to kill her. Mesk''s unexpected act of sparing Ankhara''s life left her perplexed. Mesk''s mercy towards Ankhara contradicted her current ruthless self. It was as if a glimmer ofpassion had momentarily overshadowed her merciless demeanor. "Go back to your realm, you worthless god. I am going to destroy these realms, and you can''t stop me with your punny strength." Mesk then cut the space and pulled her from afar. She then shoved her inside the crack in the fabric of reality, sending her back to where she should be. "No! Mesk, please stop your anger! You still can-" Mesk refused to listen. She then sealed the crack, ensuring that she could not return. She then looked at her army. Every god and goddess in this realm had escaped. She just took a single look before turning away. There were still many realms that needed to be destroyed. She could careless about this realm. Mesk''s eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction as she contemted the chaos and destruction that awaited her next targets. With a wicked smile, shemanded her army to move forward, leaving behind the realm she had just abandoned without a second thought. The path of devastation and ruiny ahead, and Mesk was determined to conquer them all. "Wait for me, you bastard dragon. I will kill you with everything I have!" Mesk''s voice echoed with venom. She might show mercy to Ankhara, her old friend. But that''s just a one time thing. and not something she would allow herself to do again. Mesk moved with her army. Her destination was set at the ce where the bastard dragon had made itsir. "I will destroy everything. Your realm, Your family, Your loved ones!" Chapter 859 859 Cruel Humor ? Chen Ming was now moving with such great speed that he was tearing up reality. Ankhara, one of the members under Change, had told him where thest location of Mesk would be. Ankhara originally shouldn''t havee under Chang''e, but her supreme god had ordered her toe and help her. Her supreme god might not want to participate in this senseless war, but she knew that if Chang''e or the supreme dragon god of this ear were to lose, Chronos would be so powerful that he could even control the fate of the supreme god at will. His goal was to be like the fate weaver. And if such power fell into his hands, the whole multiverse would be in absolute chaos. Chan Ming also didn''t want that, as it would endanger his family. He knew that he had to do whatever it took to protect his family and ensure the stability of the multiverse. The world around him blurred into streaks of color as he moved forward , leaving behind a trail of distortion. The wind rushed past him, creating a deafening roar in his ears. He then reached where the battle had taken ce. The ground was scorched and littered with debris, evidence of the fierce sh that had urred. "She already left. I can''t sense her anywhere. And that includes her army too." Chen Ming''s heart sank as he surveyed the deste battlefield. The absence of his opponent and her forces only added to his growing sense of urgency. He knew he had to find her before it was toote, but where could she have gone? "Chronos must give her something to blind your senses, my dear husband, but that can''t be used on me. Please wait a minute." Nyx told him as she closed her eyes and concentrated. A few momentster, her eyes snapped open. "I can sense a faint trace of her energy. She must have teleported to the forbidden forest realm." She eximed, pointing in the direction where Mesk might be. Chen Ming didn''t waste time and went there instantly. When he reached the location. He couldn''t help but think. ''Where is the forest?'' The forest was gone, reced by a deste wastnd. The once lush trees and vibrant wildlife were nowhere to be seen. "She went that way. We need to move faster if we want to save the realm she is invading now." Nyx warned him, as she could feel the deaths of many gods in that direction. Chen Ming nodded. He then looked at a certain dog that he brought with him. He was still in good condition. He didn''t die by his movement. Anubis, who came with them for the first time in countless years, lived as the god of death. He felt the need to stop Mesk from destroying herself. "All of this was because of me. I just want her to live. Why does she need to throw her life away?!" He didn''t care about who died. But he doesn''t want her to die. He sacrificed his life for her, for death''s sake! Couldn''t she just live like a normal god should do! Anubis couldn''t bear the thought of Mesk''s self-destruction. He had witnessed the demise of numerous gods, but her life held special significance to him. Despite his indifference towards others'' deaths, he was willing to make the ultimate sacrifice for her, all he wanted was for her to live! "You stupid woman!" Anubis shouted in frustration. "Why can''t you see that your life is precious? I would give anything to ensure your survival! But now you just throw it away for your petty revenge!" Chen Ming and Nyx looked like Anubis. He might have used to be a very bad god, but now he was receiving punishment. The two of them thought that if he and Mesk survived this ordeal, they might have a chance at redemption. They hoped that Anubis would learn from this experience and understand the value of life, not just his own but also the lives of others. At one of the realms under Nuwa. Mesk had caused destruction once again. She had used her powers recklessly, causing chaos and devastation in her wake. "Hum? It looks like I don''t need toe to you, and you havee to me instead. What a joy" Mesk muttered sarcastically as she surveyed the aftermath of her actions. She could see the despair and suffering of the innocent beings affected by her ruthlessness in her path of revenge. Chen Ming, with Anubis by his side, looked at the destruction. Mesk didn''t notice that a small dog that was by Chen Ming''s side was her husband. And that was because his divinity, which was once connected to her, had been severed. She wanted to avenge his death without knowing that he was still alive, even though he was just a small dog. Chen Ming didn''t focus on her because most of the destruction wasn''t caused by her alone but by her subordinate. He needed to stop them first before confronting Mesk. Chen Ming waved his hand, With his power as the supreme dragon god, he could erase them all with a single gesture. They were then all obliterated in an instant, leaving no trace of their existence. Mesk looked at them with boredom. They were just her disposable pawns, easily receable. Even though Chen Ming killed them all, she didn''t feel any remorse or concern. They serve their purpose, and their demise only serves to strengthen her. When they died, their divinity was absorbed by her, enhancing her own power and making her even more powerful. And as Mesk was about to monologue about her newfound strength and how she would avenge her husband''s death in a viinous way, The small dog that she didn''t care about suddenly spoke. "Stop right now! Mesk, Why in the death do you have to throw your life away after I sacrificed so much for you?!" Mesk, who was smirking at how stronger she became hearing the small dog''s voice, couldn''t help but be surprised. Even though she might not know what the small dog was, when she heard his voice, she knew immediately who he was. "That dog?" Mesk looked at the small dog, frowning. "It can''t be Anubis because I knew he was already dead. You have such cruel humor, but I don''t care for your joke." Mesk might show that she didn''t care, but she was very angry from the inside. She swore that she would put her sword through his heart and watch him bleeding to death. Chapter 860 860 Something went wrong Chapter 860 860 Something went wrong Mesk refused to ept that the small dog was her husband''s. She immediately thought that Chen Ming wanted to mock her, create the dog, and treat it as if he were her husband so he could humiliate her. She felt so angry that she wanted to kill Chen Ming. Anubis didn''t think of that. He never thought that Mesk might not believe him, as he wasn''t like he used to be. He was now just a small dog that lost everything. He didn''t''t even have a single ounce of divinity in him. It wasn''t strange if she didn''t believe him and started to think that Chen Ming was mocking her. ''What should I do? I know full well that if she fought with him, She would lose and lost her life. Anubis thought to himself. ''I need to find a way to convince her so that she will not do something stupid and throw her life away!'' Anubis then spoke again. "Mesk, If you thought I was not the real Anubis, then let me tell you this. The first time we met, you were just a lowly god who couldn''t even win against my lowest servant. and at that time when you..." Anubis began to tell her everything about her that no one knew. Mesk was surprised by the small dog''s knowledge of her past. Anubis thought that when she heard him talking about the past, only he and she would know, and she would stop doing something stupid. But the reaction he got from her was not what he expected. Mesk brushed off his words, insisting that he was just a clever imposter trying to deceive her. "I heard enough. I shall kill you both for your insolence and daring to read my husband''s soul before he perished!" Anubis was taken aback by Mesk''s outburst of anger. She couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She was ready to kill him and Chen Ming at all cost. lights¦­¦Ïvel Anubis quickly realized that he had underestimated Mesk''s deep-rooted anger and resentment toward Chen Ming. He felt a mixture of sadness and happiness. Sad for her to not believe him, Happy because she would go to such lengths in order to avenge him. That meant her love for him was truly unconditional and unwavering. Anubis knew he had to find a way to calm her down and make her understand that he was still alive. Chen Ming, who waited for Anubis to try to convince her, couldn''t wait any longer as she would destroy everything when she unleashed her power. "Sorry, but I can''t wait any longer. I need to stop her before she causes more destruction than she already has." Mesk was now releasing her full power. Chen Ming had to use his domain to contain it. Otherwise, the realm would be destroyed instantly. Anubis could only watch as Chen Ming threw him into the ck hole. In there, he would be safer than he was outside. Chen Ming''s control over the ck hole was absolute, so there was no need to be concerned about Anubis''s safety. With Anubis out of the way, Chen Ming could focus all his attention on stopping Mesk''s rampage and preventing any further destruction. The two charged at each other, their powers colliding in a spectacr disy of energy. Chen Ming''s domain crackled with raw power, while Mesk''s destructive force threatened to tear everything apart. "You!" Mesk thought that with her power, she would be able to overwhelm him, but she underestimated Chen Ming''s power. He was even stronger than her, by far. "How can this be... How can you be a supreme god in such a short time?" Mesk eximed, her voice filled with disbelief. Bing a supreme god in a short time even the word miracle wasn''t enough to describe Chen Ming''s rapid ascension¡ªshe now understood that she might not be his opponent, and that small dog tried to save her from fighting with him. ''Is it really him? No! It can not be. Even though he is a supreme god now. I won''t lose!'' Even though Chen Ming was a supreme god, he couldn''t be as strong as the old supreme god. He couldn''t even use the real power of the supreme god level. He''s just a fake. Mesk used the sword of time that had Chronos''s power. She could elevate her power to supreme god level for a certain amount of time. but she thought that it was enough to deal with Chen Ming. "You underestimate me too much." Chen Ming sighed. He didn''t know what was inside her head. She refused everything that would solve this situation. She really wanted to kill him and didn''t care about anything else. Chen Ming''s frustration grew as he realized that Mesk''s desire to kill him was too strong. It seemed that her desire for revenge consumed her entirely, leaving no room for reason orpromise. "I can''t. It looks like I need to kill her for real." Chen Ming made a decision. He might be cursed by Anubis after this, but that was nothing. And as he was about to use the power of the supreme god to erase Mesk out of existence, he felt something happen inside the ck hole. The crack appeared out of nowhere. Mesk looked at the crack. Her heart was almost stop. Now she felt it. The link was connected again. "H-How can this be? Is it really my husband?" She felt her connection with her husbande back, and a small dog jumped out of the crack and looked at her. "Now do you believe me? Stop doing stupid things already, you idiot!" The small dog, or Anubis, yelled at Mesk in anger. He was now very angry. Chen Ming looked at Anubis, who somehow gained his divinity back but was still in a pomperinian form. Mesk''s heart raced as she felt the reconnection with her husband. The anger that she felt had been reced with relief and joy. She couldn''t believe that the small dog was really her husband. She dropped her weapon and, with the greatest speed, pulled the small dog up and hugged the life out of him. "My husband!" "Ack, Be gentle with me!" Anubis squealed in pain as Mesk''s tight embrace threatened to crush him. Despite the difort, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and love from his wife''s touch. Chen Ming looked at everything that happened. He had something in mind right now. And that was how Anubis could regain his divinity and escape from the ck hole. He thought about it a little bit and knew why. "Nyx, You think the same as me, right?" "Yes, It looks like we share the same thought, my dear husband." Chapter 861 861 Change in perspective Chapter 861 861 Change in perspective Chen Ming looked at Anubis, who had been hugged by Mesk. He knew that Mesk wouldn''t do something stupid right now, so he checked what happened inside the ck hole. As Chen Ming peered into the depths of the ck hole, he felt a surge of divinitying inside of it. Normally, it would be impossible to maintain divinity in the ck hole, but if the one who was inside was at the supreme god level, like Gaia, then it was a different story. "She subconciously released her divinity?" She was still there and sleeping like a baby, but her body released the divinity of life. and the divinity of light went to motivate Anubis''s death divinity. Life and Death were opposite each other, but there was a saying about opposite attraction. So that might be the reason Anubis regained his divinity. Chen Ming, After checking on Gaia, when he was sure that she was still asleep, he then focused on Mesk. Something went wrong with her. She was dying because of the corruption of her power. Chen Ming could sense the fading pulse of Mesk''s divine energy, as if it were being consumed by a dark force. Anubis, who was with her, tried to stop the corrupt divinity from spreading through her body with his weak divinity. He couldn''t help her at all. And he even got infected by it. "Do something, dragon! I will do anything for you if you help her. I promise to be a good dog if you save her for me!" Anubis was desperate to save Mesk, willing to make any sacrifice to ensure her survival. He pleaded with Chen Ming, recognizing that only his immense power could possibly counteract the corruption. Mesk, even though she did many terrible things to all the realms under Nuwa. but death in this world was not something significant. He could fix everything just by waving his hand, so the situation wasn''t that bad. Chen Ming''s eyes widen. How could he possibly think like that? Did his mind''s shift from mortal to those kinds of godlike beings indicate a shift in his perspective and values? He shook his head. He needed to remind himself that even though he possesses power like a god, he shouldn''t be thinking like one. He had to remember that with great poweres great responsibility. He sighed, then looked at Mesk. Anubis was losing hope now. ''If I let her die, Anubis will be a vengeful one, which would make it more difficult than dealing with Mesk.'' Chen Ming decided, He then used his divinity as the supreme dragon god to purify the corruption in her divinity. It was hard, but doable. The light from Chen Ming''s divine power enveloped Mesk, gradually dispelling the darkness that had consumed her. Mesk''s body trembled as the corruption was cleansed, and she slowly regained consciousness. His divine power was so potent that it not only purified Mesk''s divinity but also restored her strength and vitality. As she opened her eyes, she looked at Chen Ming in confusion. She didn''t think he would save her after she did all those terrible things. She caused destruction in many realms and brought suffering to countless beings. Chen Ming, when he saw her confusion, said lights¦­¦Ïvel "I didn''t help you because of yourself, but for him. I will give you a second chance. Use it wisely, because if you fall in to corruption again, I will be the one who personally erases you out of existence myself." There''s nopromise in his voice. This will be the first andst time he gives her a chance. Chen Ming''s stern expression conveyed his intent. Mesk nodded, then looked at Anubis, who was inside her embrace. Even though he became a small dog, she didn''t mind. And as they were talking, something happened to the sword of time. The sword of time suddenly began to emit a blinding light, causing both Mesk and Chen Ming to shield their eyes. Anubis barked in rm, sensing the impending danger. "You did well." "Chronos?" Mesk''s eyes went wide. She forgot about the sword of time. It was still connected to the supreme god of time. She quickly released Anubis from her embrace and reached out to grab the sword, trying to regain control over its power. But it was toote. The blinding light grew even brighter, engulfing them all in its brilliance. "You are still stupid, like before Chronos. You thought you were good at nning, but like the mortal always said, meh." Chen Ming felt like she had predicted what was going to happen. She materialized in front of the sword. She then created a ck hold in the shape of a scabbard and swiftly sheathed the sword, containing its power within the void. The blinding light slowly faded, revealing a calm and peaceful scene. "That was easy, wasn''t it, husband?" Nyx smiled, then corrupted the sword of time with the power of darkness. Now it was the sword of darkness and time. She thus gave it to Chen Ming so that he would use it tobine with his sun sword. And he did it. His sun sword became the Sword of Trinity. "A supreme god level weapon worthy of my husband" Nyx spoke lovingly to Chen Ming. He looked at her, then narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell me you nned this out, Nyx." Nyx didn''t reply. She just shrugged and went back inside him. He could only sighed, his mind beginning to change like a god, but Nyx''s mind began to change into that of a mortal. The irony. He always reminded her not to think like a god too much, but now it urred to him. "Let just leave it and try my best to not be a jerk." Chen Ming shook his head before focusing on the matter at hand. Now that Mesk had been defeated. Many gods that were affected by her destruction came together. They wanted revenge, and he needed to solve this problem too. "Too much work. This is why I don''t want to be ruler of heaven." Chen Ming sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. He knew that restoring order among the gods would require immense effort and diplomacy. He then did what he needed to. He fixed all the things that were lost at the hands of Mesk. He thought that he needed somepensation, and Anubis might be the one to pay for it. Chapter 862 862 Meet again Chapter 862 862 Meet again In thend of timeless time and space. Chronos, who thought that his n would work wlessly, looked at what had happened. He couldn''t believe that his sword would be stolen just like that. He gritted his teeth in frustration, realizing that his meticulously crafted n had been foiled. And his sword waspletely stolen. He couldn''t feel the connection to his most prized possession anymore, as if it had vanished into thin air. "Nyx, It''s you again!" He eximed, realizing that it was Nyx, the goddess of night, who had managed to outsmart him once more. Chronos knew he had underestimated her cunning, even after what had happened to her. She could still stand up like it was nothing. "I underestimated her and paid the price." Chronos thought to himself, his frustration growing. He had spent countless years devising the perfect n, only to have it crumble in front of him. That sword was the key to his controlling the realms under Nuwa. One of the strongest supreme gods in existence. Chronos couldn''t fathom how the goddess of night had bested him. She had prepared everything as if she knew that he would do something like that. As he pondered his next move, a glimmer of ambition sparked within him. He realized that even though he didn''t have that sword anymore, He still had many other options. With newfound optimism, Chronos began to strategize alternative ways to assert his dominance over the realms. "Just you wait, Nyx, and you too, Nuwa. I will teach both of you a lesson to not dare to oppose me!" As he envisioned his grand n, Chronos couldn''t help but feel a surge of enthusiasm coursing through his veins. He knew that this setback was merely a temporary obstacle in his path to ultimate power. With a sinister smile, he promised to make Nyx and Nuwa regret ever crossing him, for he was about to unleash a reign of despair and chaos unlike anything they had ever witnessed in their eons of existence. ... Chen Ming after everything had gone back to Chang''e Pce. As Chen Ming returned to Chang''e''s pce, he couldn''t shake off the lingering feeling of uneasiness. He knew that it must have something to do with Chronos. Chen Ming had sensed a shift in the cosmic bnce ever since he got the sword of trinity. "He might be on to something big. I need to be prepared." Chen Ming thought to himself, contemting the potential consequences of taking his sword. With the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, he was determined to prevent something bad from happening. With his sense as the supreme dragon god. He could perceive the event that might have taken ce before it even urred. Chen Ming knew that his ability to sense cosmic shifts would give him an advantage in understanding and possibly preventing any potential danger. However, he also understood the immense power and responsibility that came with being the supreme dragon god. He knew that he needed to tread carefully and make wise decisions to maintain the delicate bnce of the universe. "Too op is not good for one''s health. With just a little mistake, I might destroy a whole mortal''s reality." Chen Ming sighed. Fortunately, he had Nyx with him. Otherwise, he might have already made mistakes. He had reached the part where his family lived in the pce. Everyone was so busy that they couldn''t stop what they were doing. They decide to help him with all their might. but the war was too much for them as their numbers were not enough. Despite their best efforts, Chen Ming''s family struggled to keep up with the demands of the war due to their limited numbers. The overwhelming magnitude of the conflict threatened to tip the delicate bnce of the universe, leaving them in desperate need of additional assistance. "What should we do? That realm was going to be destroyed if we didn''t send anyone there!" "Bad things keep happening What about the realm under the earth god? Did he send the reinforcement there yet?" "I want to go there to wipe them out, but if I go, I can''t help people here." Regardless of their desperate need for additional assistance, the three remaining individuals, Chang''e, Morgan, and Xie Lin, were the only ones left in their realm under Nuwa. The rest had been dispatched to various realms to aid in the ongoing war. The three needed to be here to act as leaders and protectors for their realm, ensuring the safety and well-being of their people. They understood the weight of the responsibility they had to fulfill in order to maintain the stability and peace of their realm. They knew that their absence would leave their people vulnerable to attacks and chaos. "You are back. Thank you for the help, Ming." Chang''e smiled lovingly at Ming, happy for his return. She hugged him tightly, relieved to have him by her side once again. "I am back, and what happened with everyone? Tell me in detail." Chen Ming asked, his voice filled with concern. He knew that during his absence, unforeseen challenges could have arisen, and he wanted to ensure that he was fully informed about the state of the realm. Chang''e took a deep breath. She didn''t want to tell Chen Ming because he had already done many things and didn''t have time to even rest. Even though he was a supreme dragon god. His mind was still that of a mortal. However, she knew that it was important for Chen Ming to be aware of the current situation. With a heavy heart, Chang''e began recounting the events that had unfolded in his absence. "I need to go and help them." As Chang''e had thought. Chen Ming decided to go out and help everyone, but before he could go anywhere, Chang''e stopped him and said, "You must first rest before you go anywhere." Chen Ming hesitated for a moment, torn between his desire to help and Chang''e''s concern for his well-being. He didn''t feel anything physical, but his mental state was exhausted from the events that had transpired. He thought about Chronos. This might be something that Chronos had prepared. He couldn''t let it be. But before he could speak out, A crack in the air interrupted their conversation, and a mysterious figure emerged. When he saw the figure, he couldn''t help but be tense. He knew who this mysterious figure was. "You!" "Ma Ma, Don''t be so tense, my dude. Ie here in peace." He was the one who helped the ck Bone King escape from him. Chapter 863 863 Mysterious man Chapter 863 863 Mysterious man Chen Ming looked seriously at the mysterious man standing in front of him. He could feel that the other party was extremely strong. He had such strength that Chen Ming could notprehend it. The mysterious man''s aura was overwhelming, radiating power that seemed to transcend even the supreme god. lights¦­¦Ïvel It was beyond hisprehension. ¡°Hey, as I said before, I didn''te with bad intentions. I came here to tell you something.¡± Chen Ming looked at the mysterious man. He still couldn''t believe that he hade this far just to tell him something. There might be something more than that. ¡°Don''t look at me like that, dude. Do I look so untrustworthy?¡± The mysterious man spoke with a calm tone. which Chen Ming responded in kind. "Yes, Absolutely" Chen Ming''s response caught the mysterious man off guard. He had expected an indifferent reaction. ¡°Who are you exactly? And why did you help the ck Bone King escape from me?¡± Chen Ming asked, wanting to know who he was and why he came to help the ckbone King like that. The mysterious man thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°That matter can''t be told to you right now. If I told you right now, there would be trouble. I don''t want to die so soon." Chen Ming was surprised. He was so strong, but he seemed seriously concerned for his own safety. It made Chen Ming even more curious about the mysterious man''s identity and who could have made him a man who was so strong to be afraid. The man looked at Chen Ming and thenughed in amusement. He shook his head before ¡°There are many things that you are still unable to know, even if you are a Supreme God.¡± Chen Ming was once again surprised. The man just admitted that there might be someone even stronger than him, and he didn''t deserve to know who it was yet. Who could possibly be stronger than a Supreme God? What secretsy beyond his own understanding? ¡°That kind of expression is the expression that you should have. You should be afraid of what you can''t perceive or exin. This is what I want to tell you. That''s all. I''m going." The mystery man came and went quickly. Chen Ming wanted to stop him. but just like before Nyx forbade him. "Don''t follow him. Don''t stop him. Where he goes is not where you can go, believe me, even if it''s me or other supreme gods. None of us canpare to him.¡± Whatever Chen Ming wanted to do disappeared when he saw Nyx''s expression. Her face was filled with fear. "Are you alright? Did he do something to you without my knowing?¡± Chen Ming asked her with concern. He pulled her into an embrace. Nyx did not deny that she was afraid of him. ¡°His identity is dangerous to us. Fortunately, he never had malicious intent. Otherwise, we would all have disappeared.¡± Nyx then told him about what had happened in the past. There were many gods and demons who wanted to uncover the truth behind him, but they all perished in the process. Nyx exined how she had witnessed his power. She described the destruction he could cause with just a wave of his hand and how it terrified her to think of what he was capable of. Nyx emphasized that, despite his immense power, he had never initiated it. It was they who went after his knowledge about the truth behind their existence. Chen Ming when he heard all the exnations she gave him. He knew that going after him was a foolish decision. He understood that provoking someone with such immense power would only lead to their demise. "I understand now; I will do as you said. In fact, that man told me to be afraid of something I don''t know or can''t exin. He''s one of them." Nyx felt revived after hearing that. She was afraid that Chen Ming might want to follow him, but with that kind of expression, she knew that he would not go after him for sure. Chen Ming didn''t go after him, but his words made him wary of the situation. He felt like he came to tell him that something very bad might happen and that he needed to be wary of the thing he didn''t know and couldn''t exin. "This might rte to Chronos and the situations we were in. The mysterious man is he on my side?" Chen Ming was curious. Could he believe in his words? His instincts told him that he meant him no harm. Or He can''t harm him for some reason. Chen Ming couldn''t find the answer just by thinking. He needed to do something, but today he needed rest to gather his thoughts and make a decision. He pulled his beautiful wife with him to his chamber inside Chang''e Pce. He wanted tofort her and rest at the same time. As they entered the chamber, Chen Ming closed the door behind them, creating a sense of privacy and security. Nyx really wanted something that could calm her down, and that was hot and steamy sex with her dear husband. She knew that being intimate with Chen Ming always helped her rx and find peace in her mind. As they embraced each other, the worries and uncertainties of the outside world faded away, allowing them to find sce in each other''s arms. ... "Well, I did whatever you asked me to do too. Can you let me go of this ce, please?" The mysterious man that Chen Ming and Nyx thought was so powerful was now begging someone to let him go. The room fell silent as the mysterious man''s plea hung in the air. "No, I will still not sassify. You must help him until he reaches your level, but don''t interfere more than you should have otherwise. You might not see the real sun again." A voice resounded in the room, but no one was there other than the mysterious man. The mysterious man sighed. How long he needed to keep doing this. Wasn''t he also his chosen one before? He just wanted to try something exciting in the past. Who would have thought that his boss would be so pissed that he kicked him out of his house? Chapter 864 864 Change in their behavior Chapter 864 864 Change in their behavior Something kept bothering Chen Ming after the mysterious man visited him. The mysterious had warned him to be wary of something he didn''t know, and he did everything more carefully than before, which had helped more than once when he fought with the true demon. However, despite his caution, Chen Ming couldn''t shake off the feeling of anxiety that lingered within him. The mysterious man''s words continued to echo in his mind, leaving him with a constant sense of impending danger. "Chronos, what has he done to those true demons and those true gods so they were willing to make such a sacrifice?" Chen Ming''s concern grew as he witnessed the true demons'' and the true gods increasing aggression with each passing day. They were willing to do anything just to harm those around him, which in turn made him really angry. but before he did something stupid, Nyx would always remind him of what the mysterious man had said. And he would calm down and begin to think more rationally. He wanted to mess up his mind so that he would make a mistake. Chen Ming was now observing the situation in one of the realms under Nuwa, which was in a constant war between true demons and true gods of the enemy and the cultivator from his side. As Chen Ming observed the ongoing war, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility weighing heavily on his shoulders. He knew that the war that had begun was because of him. They wanted his death because he would break the bnce. Chen Ming understood that his existence as the supreme dragon god with the most dangerous bloodline had disrupted the delicate equilibrium between the true demons and true gods, leading to this relentless conflict. He could only sigh. He couldn''t do anything about it. He needed to be stronger than this if he wanted to write thew that would be able to control the gods and the demons. Especially those that reach the supreme level. Chen Ming had observed enough to know that the cultivators would lose to them. He did the same every time he needed to. He snapped his finger, and all of the true demons and the true gods from the enemy side disintegrated into dust. The cultivators stood in awe, realizing that Chen Ming possessed a power far beyond theirprehension. With this disy of strength, they knew that they were saved once again. Chen Ming didn''t wait for them to thank him. He went around and snapped his finger to erase the enemy. He didn''t have time to show a fancy skill. Their number was too high. So he did everything in a fast manner. And as he helped as many realms as he could, He felt that someone had appeared behind him. He twisted his body in a quick motion before he defended the attack that aimed at his heart. To his surprise, it was a familiar face. "Why?!" He asked with a trembling voice. It was Mei Guanyin, one of his wives, who attacked him right now. He couldn''t understand why his wife would turn against him, especially in such a critical moment. Confusion and betrayal filled his eyes as he tried to make sense of the situation. Was there something he had missed? And as he was about to fall into the trap, Nyx, who was always with him, spoke to him inside his mind. "Wake up, my husband; she isn''t your wife. Use your dragon''s heart, and you will know." Nyx said to him, so he did as she told him to, and then he felt that she wasn''t really his wife because they didn''t connect to each other. "You dare!" This was the first time that a true demon dared to do something like this. Even though they were called demons. They never use such a trick. They would only use their overwhelming power to fight the enemy head on. Inside their circle. Those who used tricks would be considered weak demons, and they would be ridiculed by even their closest kin. However, this demon seemed to have a different agenda. Its willingness to resort to deception indicated a level of cunning and strategic thinking that was umon among its kind. Chen Ming chose not to kill her for now, as he wanted to interrogate her and gather more information about her motives and the potential threat that the true demons were cooking. "Kill me now!" The true demon wanted him to kill her immediately, hoping to avoid revealing any information. "You think that youe here and disguise yourself as one of my wives, and I will let you go easily. Dream on" Chen Ming snarked for the first time, his eyes filled with cold fury. He then threw her into a ckhole that was separate from the one that Gaia was in. Her screaming in fear really soothed his heart. He will deal with herter, as he wanted to check on his wife first. The same as him. They were almost tricked by the true demons. Fortunately, Nuwa had warned them; otherwise, they might fall for their trick. "Nuwa warn you? I thought she wouldn''t do anything before the supreme god on their side made their move." Chen Ming looked concerned after thinking about it. Did this mean that the supreme god on the enemy side started to make their move? "It might be the case. We need to be prepared. I think Chronos had called for help." Nyx spoke to Chen Ming. Chronos wasn''t alone in his n. There were supreme gods and supreme demons on his side, too. To tell him the truth. They were greater in number than them. Nyx exined to Chen Ming that their side was outnumbered by the supreme gods and supreme demons on Chronos'' side. This revtion made Chen Ming even more concerned about the impending danger. "We needed more allies." "Fortunately. This move of Chronos made it possible for us to recruit those that stayed neutral in thest war." Nyx revealed that Chronos'' n had inadvertently created an opportunity for them to gain support from those who had previously remained neutral. Chen Ming felt a glimmer of hope, realizing that their situation might not be that bad. However, he knew they would have to act swiftly and convince these neutral parties to join their cause before it was toote. Chapter 865 865 You will win this war Chapter 865 865 You will win this war Chronos was very furious now. His n had been seen through once again, and he knew that this time it wasn''t Nyx who did something. He clenched his fists, feeling the anger surge through him. The realization hit him hard¡ªthere was a traitor among them, someone who had betrayed his trust. Chronos wouldn''t have known that it was someone far stronger than him who helped Chen Ming out. He didn''t even know that Chen Ming was favored by the fate weaver. Chronos felt rage consume him as he contemted the possibility of a powerful ally working against him. "Who was it that dared to stand against me?" He tried to think of those to whom he promised he would give them the power that they couldn''t have. But none of them seemed capable of orchestrating such a betrayal. Chronos realized that he would have to dig deeper and investigate further to uncover the identity of the traitor. It would take a long time before he got the answer that no one had betrayed him and that someone in higher power hade and messed with him. If he knew who had helped Chen Ming, He might consider stopping doing anything entirely. As it was meaningless to fight against the one he tried to be. And as Chronos tried to do useless things and give time for Chen Ming and his people to find more allies, The one that caused him a headache was now eating a cheeseburger with c inside a restaurant of the Chen Family''s business. He didn''t care what happened; all he cared about was something that he didn''t think he would find in this world. "How can the foods from outside be here? I see that a man has done something behind my back. Who would have thought that he would create a world parallel to the reality inside his creation?" The man was so happy that he had a chance to eat food from outside this reality. And as he was eating his food happily, someone came and told him that all the food was free today. The lord of thisnd told them that today was the day to celebrate gaining formidable allies to stand against the bully Chronos. "Chronos is the bully? That is the first time in history that anyone has dared to name him like that. Hahaha." The manughed out loud. He found it very funny that someone had the audacity to call Chronos a bully. "Well, I should take care of him a little bit better. This doesn''t rte to what that man told me either. I started to like this realm of his. It wasn''t that different from the outside of this reality." Why bother going outside when inside is the same as outside? Is this the mind set of a god that wanted to be a hikikomori? No one knows. Chen Ming had now be more powerful. In terms of numbers, that''s it. He couldn''t use his power as the supreme god because It would mess things up more. He could only sigh, wondering why everything was soplicated now. He wanted it to be more simple. And as he was looking at the allies he had gathered, he found someone he thought wouldn''t be there. It was the mysterious man who warned him of the danger he might face. He was now stuffing foods into his mouth like they were going to disappear if he didn''t eat them fast enough. His hunger was insatiable, as if he hadn''t eaten in days. When he saw that Chen Ming was looking at him. He even eats it faster, not caring about manners or etiquette. Chen Ming blinked. Did hee here to mess with him? Chen Ming shook his head before letting him do whatever he wanted. He will observe him as to what he wanted ining here. Chen Ming observed the man''s ravenous behavior with curiosity, wondering if there was a deeper reason behind his insatiable hunger. As he continued to devour his food without restraint. Chen Ming and his wives didn''t bother the mysterious man; they just observed him. But his allies weren''t like that. They looked at him in disgust. Chen Ming wanted to say something, but Nyx told him that everything would be okay and that the mysterious hade to help them once again. "Hey, stop eating like a pig! I lost all of my appetite just to see you eat like that! Don''t you see that you are in the present of the supreme dragon god?" A man with a fanatical voice spoke to the mysterious man. He seemed to be loyal to Chen Ming when he spoke his title. The voice held so much respect that anyone could tell. "You passed, next." The mysterious man spoke, and the one who scolded him stopped yelling and went back to his seat. Things went the same way for those who passed and those who didn''t. Now Chen Ming knew what the mysterious man tried to do. He separates the loyal from the suspicious. They might be spies that the true demons and true gods from the enemy side send to get information from him. Chen Ming nodded at the mysterious man in understanding and appreciation. lights¦­¦Ïvel "I am full now. Thanks for the food. I mighte around more often, so don''t need to be stressed about the war." The mysterious man then disappeared like smoke. Chen Ming when he saw him gone. He couldn''t help but ask Nyx about what he had said. Chen Ming was perplexed by the mysterious man''s words and wondered if Nyx might know something. And as he had thought, Nyx knew something and told him what she had thought. "He said that because, with his help, You will win this war. He could obliterate Chronos anytime he wanted, and those who supported him could too. and you might be curious as to why he didn''t do that now. It was because of you. You need this war to be more powerful, and you might reach his level someday." Chen Ming listened intently to Nyx''s exnation. He knew that he would help him, but why? "What did he get from helping me like that? I don''t believe that he helped me out on his own free will" There''s no free lunch in this world after all. Chapter 866 866 The good old formation Chapter 866 866 The good old formation Everything went smoothly. Chen Ming had caught many spies after the mysterious man had left. Now he didn''t have to be afraid that his n might be leaked to Chronos. He could proceed with everything ording to his n. "Let''s get to work, shall we?" Chen Ming led everyone in his group to make an enormous formation that would cover the whole realm under Nuwa. Nyx told him that he had permission from her to do as he pleased. She would not interfere with what he wanted to do to her realms, as she believed that he would never harm them. This enormous formation would create a powerful barrier that would protect Nuwa''s realms from any external threats. With his power as the supreme dragon god, he could make the formation imprable to any force. Chen Ming knew that the safety of Nuwa''s realms relied on the strength of this barrier, and he poured all his energy and knowledge into perfecting it. With every intricate detail and precise calction, he ensured that no enemy would be able to breach their defenses. As the formation took shape, a sense of relief washed over Chen Ming, knowing that no demons or gods from the enemy sides would be able toe to Nuwa''s realms without his knowledge. "This is the biggest formation we''ve ever created." Morgan looked at the enormous formation, which she would never have thought she would be able to make someday. Even though they had to use a portion of Chen Ming''s power over Dao and Divinity. The sheer magnitude of the formation filled Morgan with awe and a sense of aplishment. She was the one who designed it. Chen Ming smiled at her and everyone else who helped him create this formation. With this, they would be able to take a breath. With this formation, they would finally have a chance to defend themselves against unknown enemies. The burden of constant danger and uncertainty would be lifted, at least for a while. "What should we do next? We can''t just hide behind this formation forever." Chang''e asked Chen Ming, as she knew that they could only buy sometime before Chronos made his move. If he made his move, the formation would be easily destroyed. Chen Ming thought about it a little bit. He knew that if he wanted to win this war, He needed to beat Chronos, but he didn''t know where he was. Even Nyx could not tell where he was. and Mesk had already lost the connection she had with him. So she couldn''t tell him, even if she wanted to. She and Anubis had been together and faced the consequences they had brought to the realms. Fortunately for the true gods and true demons, Death is just a normal thing, as they coulde back through reincarnation. They still have to pay the price for what they lost during their reincarnation. They might have to use ten thousand years to fix it, but to them, ten thousand years were just another year. Time was meaningless to someone who had an infinite amount of it. "I think I might know where he would be." Chen Ming was thinking about where to find him. He heard someone speak to him. He looked at the one who spoke to him and found that it was Xiao Xianni. His heavenly throne "Even though he is a supreme god of time and already above the heavens, I still can feel him because I am everywhere!" Xiao Xianni smiled cutely. She was the true heavenly throne. She might not be able to fight, but her power over heaven makes her able to sense everything. "Really, and can you tell me where he is now?" "I can tell you, but It is very dangerous there. Even for the supreme god. Even though he might not be able to make any decent n, he is a god of hiding and running away!" Xiao Xianni''s smile faded slightly as she continued. "He is currently in the realm of chaos, a treacherous and unpredictable ce. It would be wise to proceed with caution if you intend to confront him there." Chaos was the power that Chen Ming inherited from Nyx, who was born from it. That meant in that ce that''s full of Chaos, It would be very dangerous for him or even for Nyx. "Even so if we don''t do anything. He will attack us and never let us rest in peace. We need to fight back." Chen Ming took a deep breath. He had decided. He would face the treacherous realm of chaos head-on, knowing that he could not wait for him to think of another n. Even though his n would''ve been seen through again and again. But who knows if one of his ns seeds, which would mean that all of the realities would be destroyed? The stakes were too high for him to not do anything. ... The realms were now protected. The army under Chang''e became stronger and stronger. There were many things that happened, but with the formation set up by Chen Ming and Morgan, they were able to maintain order and prevent any bad things from happening. The people of the realms began to feel a sense of security and hope that they would win this war. They were inspired by the dedication and leadership disyed by Chang''e and her army. The realms united, and their spirits lifted as they realized that victory was within their grasp. This was what everyone thought except Chen Ming and his family. "I can''t evene near that realm." Chen Ming left for the realm of chaos the same day that he knew where Chronos would be. He almost died when he came close to that ce. Nyx was the same. She couldn''t believe that Chronos had already taken over the realm of chaos and made it his own. "Chronos... I think he had someone helping him. With his power, he shouldn''t be able to control that realm, but who would that be to be able to help him take over the realm?" Nyx felt that there might be someone who would be able to help him but whom she didn''t know. Chen Ming sighed. He thought that it might be the mysterious man, but he wasn''t sure if there might be someone at his level who would take on Chronos''s side. "Thisplicates things. I need to find the mysterious man and ask if it was him or not." Chapter 867 867 The realm of chaos Chapter 867 867 The realm of chaos The Chaos realm was outside the realm of true gods and true demons. It existed as a realm of pure disorder and unpredictability, untouched by thews and hierarchies that governed the divine and demonic realms. Within the Chaos realm, entities of unimaginable power roamed freely, defying any attempts to categorize or control them. Chronos, knowing that his n wouldn''t seed, chose to hide himself in this realm. He believed that within the Chaos realm, he could evade the watchful eyes of both gods and demons, findingfort in the boundless chaos that would shield him from their retaliation. ''Where have I gone wrong? My n was really perfect. But somehow they would know and fix it easily.'' Chronos still didn''t understand that his n was not that good, and everyone knew it. He thought that he could manipte everything in the dark, but he couldn''t. They knew immediately that it was him, and when his n failed, everyone wanted to know his location. He messed up with every faction that was at war with each other. And sooner orter, he would be the center of their attention. Maybe it wasn''t the supreme dragon god in this era that everyone wanted to eradicate, but him. Chronos''s arrogance blinded him to the fact that his actions had consequences. He lied through his teeth to those in power, and they weren''t weak. They might not be as strong as him, but if they were to give up the ongoing war with the supreme dragon god and face him instead, He might not be able to achieve his goal forever. ''What a head ache! Fortunately, I have another n.'' He won''t stop until he gets what he wants. This n of his also rtes to why he was in the chaos realm. He looked at the empty throne inside this realm. He was waiting for someone who could make his goale true. Even though he had to pay a very steep price for it, he knew it was worth it. ''Just you wait! I am going to go outside of this reality and be my true self!'' Chronos wanted to go outside and be himself. This really was his goal. ... Chen Ming had made a new headquarters outside the realm of chaos. He watched as the realm changed infinitely. The realm''s ever-shifting nature captivated Chen Ming, as it reflected its constant evolution and growth. With his new headquarters serving as a base, he anticipated exploring this realm while searching for the Chronos trail. "I am going in there again. Please watch over this base for me, everyone." Chen Ming spoke to everyone who came with him. And that was almost everyone in his family except Chang''e, who had to take care of her realm. Even though they had made a very powerful formation to prevent the enemy froming inside the realms. Chang''e still had much unfinished work to do. "Okay, We will watch over this base, but please be careful; even though Nyx goes with you, that doesn''t mean you can let your guard down." Xia Lin became the voice of everyone. He needed to be very careful. They knew that inside the chaos realm, everything was unpredictable and dangerous. "I will be extra careful. Don''t worry. That''s our family motto, you know." Chen Ming smiled. He always told everyone that safety came first. And he would do as he had told everyone. After that, Chen Ming cut the space with his finger before going inside of it. He disappeared into the chaos realm, leaving his family behind. They hoped that Chen Ming would return in pieces again. in the chaos realm. This ce was really dangerous. It was filled with unpredictable creatures and treacherousndscapes that could easily spell doom for anyone who entered. Chen Ming, with Nyx by his side, stays vignt. They just found a way toe inside without being shredded by the chaotic space. Even Nyx had to be careful, as the power of the realm could harm her. "Nyx, do you feel anything when wee inside?" "I can''t feel anything. In this realm, we are not different from any mortal." Chen Ming nodded, understanding their situation. He knew they had to proceed with caution, as even the slightest misstep could have dire consequences. Chen Ming slowly but surely moved toward the first location he thought would be best to use as the checkpoint. Even though the realm of chaos was constantly changing, the key ce he had identified seemed stable enough for now. It would not change much. It was like a safe zone for him and every weak creature inside this realm. ''Weak creature? They could potentially kill us if we are not careful.'' Chen Ming thought to himself. He knew that underestimating any being in the realm of chaos could prove fatal, as even the seemingly weakest creatures possessed hidden powers and abilities. It was crucial for him to remain vignt and prepared for any unexpected dangers that might arise. "My dear husband. I think I can do something with this ce." Nyx spoke to Chen Ming. She couldn''t do anything for the first few times he and she came inside the realm of chaos. but now she might be able to do something after she has done some experiments on it. She got the best advice from the brightest mind in the family. "You can try, but if it''s dangerous, stop it immediately, okay?" Nyx nodded, then started to do something, and Chen Ming could feel that she had be one with the ce. The key ce slowly but surely became very stable as the chaos energy outside could not do anything to it. When it came near the ce where Nyx had done something to it. It would be instantly absorbed. "That''s really good. You took over this ce as your own, so the chaos energy outside could not do anything and be food for you." Nyx smiled. Before she did something that Chen Ming didn''t think she would do, She gave him the ce over which she had control. The chaos energy that was absorbed earlier became his. "Why?" "Because you will need it, My dear husband. With this, you will know how to do it, and I think you should take over this realm because its owner is already dead. Chronos might not know about it and foolishly wait for his return." Chen Ming didn''t know about that. Nyx will tell him everything after he''s done absorbing the chaos energy. There were things that shouldn''t be said when the time wasn''t right yet. Chapter 868 868 Work smarter not harder Chapter 868 868 Work smarter not harder Chen Ming closed his eyes, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins. The chaotic energy pulsed within him, awakening a newfound strength and understanding. As he opened his eyes, he saw Nyx standing before him, her gaze filled with a mix of love and pride. "You are really my husband, my dear dragon lord." Normally, A god like then absorbing chaos power would take many years but to Chen Ming, He just need a few minutes at most. Hearing the praise from Nyx, He then checked himself. After checking himself, Chen Ming realized that he had sessfully absorbed the chaotic energy and unlocked his hidden potential. He was amazed at how quickly and easily he had aplished such a feat. "I am bing stronger and stronger. There is no limit to how much stronger I can be, right?" Chen Ming thought to himself, feeling weird about how he could be strong so fast and effortlessly. He couldn''t help but wonder if there were any consequences or drawbacks to this sudden surge in power. However, he pushed those thoughts aside because it had always been like this since he was just a mortal. ''Is it the work of heaven? But as a true god, heaven didn''t have any control over me anymore. then how?'' Chen Ming pondered, trying to make sense of how he could ascend to this power so quickly that he could go from a normal human to a god in just a few years. As he delved deeper into his thoughts, Chen Ming began to consider the possibility that there might be hidden forces at y, ones that were manipting his journey towards godhood. The idea both intrigued and unsettled him. And atst he could only sighed. What can he do? He realized that he could either ept his newfound power and embrace the unknown, or he could continue to question and search for answers. Regardless of his choice, Chen Ming knew that he needed this power right now. So he thanked any being that gave him the power he needed and hoped that they would not mess with him when the time came. "Okay, I have control over this little ce now. We should expand our territory so that we can explore this realm much easier than thest few times." Chen Ming suggested that they start by mapping out the immediate surroundings and identifying any potential threats. He knew that with his power and control over chaos energy, they would be able to navigate through the realm more effectively and ovee any obstacles that came their way. Nyx nodded. She let Chen Ming be the one to lead her in the Chaos Realm. She might be more powerful than him, but he knew how to travel in an unknown realm better than her because of his technique when he was a mortal. Mortal, with theck of time, could create and think of many things that even the gods could not think of. Chen Ming''s mortal experience had given him a unique perspective and resourcefulness that Nyx admired. She trusted his instincts and believed that his techniques would prove invaluable in their journey through the Chaos Realm. With Chen Ming leading the way, they ventured deeper into the Chaos Realm. As they delved further into the unknown, the realm seemed to shift and twist, bing even more chaotic. Yet Chen Ming''s mortal wisdom allowed him to navigate through the ever-changingndscape with ease, impressing Nyx with his adaptability and quick thinking. His techniques proved essential as they encountered unexpected challenges and dangers along their path. With each step they took, their confidence grew, knowing that together they were capable of conquering this chaotic realm. As they reach ces that were affected less than other ces by the Chaos energy. Chen Ming would take control of it and make it stable for them to use as their safe zone. He did like that for some time and couldn''t help but think, Could he use his control over chaos energy right now to expand without having to go out of the safe zone? This was a mortal way of thinking. Work smarter, not harder. "I can actually do it; it''s not different from controlling a ck hole... In fact, it was the same!" Chen Ming realized that his control over chaos energy was indeed powerful enough to expand the safe zone without leaving it. He began experimenting with his abilities, gradually pushing the boundaries of the safe zone further and further. With each sessful expansion, he gained more confidence in his newfound ability to manipte chaos energy. "I found something? Nyx, Is that the pce of the god that you told me was already dead?" Chen Ming asked Nyx, his eyes filled with curiosity and wonder. Nyx nodded in response. "Yes, My Dear Husband. That is indeed the pce of the long-lost god. It seems that your control over chaos energy has unlocked a path to this hidden realm in the Realm of Chaos." Even Chronos might not be able to find this pce because he didn''t have something that Chen Ming had. and that was the true essence of the Chaos. Chen Ming was actually born with it, but it was deep within his soul. By absorbing the chaotic energy directly without her intervention. It caused his hidden power to manifest. "Should we go inside? I didn''t feel anything inside, which means Chronos might not be in there." Nyx had to exin to him that only he could find this ce, not Chronos. Chen Ming wanted to ask her why, and she told him, likest time, that it wasn''t the time yet. Chen Ming could only sighed and let the matter go first. He knew that Nyx had her reasons for keeping certain information from him, and he trusted her judgment. Besides, he couldn''t afford to dwell on it now that they had something to do. Inside the pce, He can''t feel anything, which doesn''t mean that there''s nothing inside of it. With his experience. A ce like this should have something very important, and he will find it. Chen Ming had encountered many hidden ces and secrets in his line of work, and he had a knack for uncovering them. He believed that the pce held a significant secret¡ªsomething that could change the oue of the war. He began exploring every nook and cranny, searching for any clues or indications of whaty within. He knew that with time, patience, and a bit of luck that he had to spare, he would find something useful here. Chapter 869 869 Disowned long time ago Chapter 869 869 Disowned long time ago Something happened inside the realm of chaos. The sky, which was changing constantly, became stable. It shouldn''t be possible inside the realm due to the chaos energy. However, against all odds, a mysterious force emerged, bringing order to the chaotic realm. This force harnessed the chaos energy and transformed it into a harmonious bnce, allowing the sky to remain stable despite its ever-changing nature. All the creatures inside the realms became more and more calm. They were normally very aggressive toward other creatures. They now don''t go on and attack other species like they used to. Instead, they coexist peacefully, forming symbiotic rtionships and sharing resources. The once turbulent realm has now be a thriving ecosystem where different species thrive together in harmony. "What the hell is going on? Why has the realm of chaos be like this?" Everything became peaceful and quiet. It should be a good thing, but to someone, it was not. The one who felt angry was none other than Chronos, who used the realm of chaos as his hiding ce. But if the realm became stable, it could not hide him anymore. Chronos had relied on the chaos of the realm to conceal his presence and evade being caught. With the stability in the realm, he feared that his enemies would finally be able to locate him and exact their revenge. He had allies, but he also had enemies. Even though he is a supreme god, that doesn''t mean that he can do anything he pleases. Other supreme gods could still deal with him if they cooperated with each other. As frustration grew within him, Chronos began to think of a way to carry out his n. He wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted. "And why has the lord of the realm note out yet? He shoulde here about now. Where did he go?" Chronos didn''t know that the lord of the realm of chaos had already ceased to exist. And because the realm is full of chaotic energy. Many gods still didn''t know that he was already dead. Only gods and goddesses that possessed the essence of chaos would know, and only Nyx had it. Nyx, the goddess of night, was the sole bearer of the essence of chaos. And as he was thinking of a way to proceed with his n, he heard someone speak to him. "We finally found you, Chronos." Chronos, when he heard the voice, knew immediately who it was. He looked at the person who spoke to him with a smirk. Even though he was at a disadvantage, Chronos remained confident. He had faced countless challenges in his immortal life, and this encounter would be no different. "So what? Do you think you and your measly underling would be able to do anything to me, Nuwa?" It was Nuwa , the goddess of creation, who had finally caught up to Chronos. She was apanied by her loyal servant, a powerful deity named Xuanwu. Chronos didn''t think that Nuwa would make her move like this. He had provoked her many times during the war, but she was silent and never retaliated. He thought that she would also do the same this time, but who would have thought that it would be her who came to him first? As Nuwa approached, her eyes gleamed with a hint of ire. She didn''t do anything because she waited for him to make his move first. As the treaty between the supreme gods had stated. She could not make her move first, but now that all the supreme gods and supreme demons had witnesses, it was Chronos who made his move first. They couldn''t do anything as it was a problem between Nuwa and Chronos. Thew didn''t apply to them, but there is still an unwrittenw of the primodial. The first supreme god had made it clear that the fight between the supreme gods and supreme demons would not affect any lower god or mortal. "I came to deal with you, but someone has found you before I do. So he should be the one to deal with you. And if you want to ask for help from your friends, they are the ones that told me about where you are." Nuwa didn''t show up to any events in which Chen Ming and Chang''e were involved. But she didn''t just stay quiet. She did many things behind the scenes. She dealt with many Supreme gods and Supreme demons. She wasn''t one of the strongest supreme gods just by name. Chronos looked at her, and he wanted to know who the one she was talking to was. Then a name came to his mind. "How could that be possible? You mean that dragon found me before you did? That''s ridiculous, evening from you, Nuwa. He might have had help from Nyx, but that''s all. Even Nyx herself wouldn''t be able to find me inside this realm if it wasn''t for..." Chronos then realized something. He looked at Nuwa, who was now looking at him like he was a fool. "Don''t tell me." "The one that you looked down on from the start until now was the one who destroyed your ns, even though he had some help, but he wasn''t your average god. No god had reached the supreme god level in just a matter of mortal life. You underestimate your opponent too much." Chronos didn¡¯t want to believe her but the next thing that happened made him speechless. Chen Ming and Nyx came out of nowhere and looked at him in surprise. Chen Ming was now radiant with the power of Chaos. It was so powerful that he had to take a step back. He knew right away that he had be the lord of this realm. ¡°How can you be the lord of this realm! Where is my father!¡± When Chen Ming heard Chronos he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that old man who gave me the throne was your father. Sorry but he¡¯s already dead. Oh and he told me to tell his son that he¡¯s really disappointed in him and said that don¡¯t go home anymore. He already disowned you many, many years ago.¡± Chen Ming looked at him, His eyes filled with sympathy. Chronos wanted to puke up blood but he held it in. He couldn¡¯t believe a supreme god like him would be looked at with such eyes from his enemy! Chapter 870 870 According to the plan Chapter 870 870 ording to the n ¡°You had done too many evil deeds Chronos. I havee to stop you¡± Chen Ming spoke with a chilling voice. He got so many headaches dealing with his mess. Chronos might not be the brightest nner but every n of his could make so much damage if not stopped in time. To stop it wasn¡¯t that hard but the number of his ns were too many. Even with the number of his side. It still wasn¡¯t enough. Chronos looked at him with disdain. He thought of Chen Ming as the false supreme god. No gods should be able to reach the supreme level that fast. He thought that it was Nyx who helped him be one through chaos energy. He spoke with his attitude. ¡°You want to stop me? With your false power, you could never stop me. And you think that it is only me who was behind everything? What a naive god.¡± Chronos smirked as he wanted to see Chen Ming¡¯s reaction. He was just one of the supreme god that wanted his dead so that he would gain the power of the true freedom. He would not be bound by anything. Even though they said that the supreme god realm was at the top of everything. But that was just a misconception from those below them. They thought that the supreme god realm was the pinnacle but it was just a starting point! Chen Ming didn¡¯t show any reaction. He already knew that there might be someone else other than Chronos that yed things behind the scenes. Chronos didn¡¯t get the reaction from Chen Ming that he wanted. He couldn¡¯t help but narrowed his eyes. ¡°You already know that?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I know about it. I met with someone who is even stronger than the supreme god. There might be someone like him out there.¡± ¡°Stronger than even the supreme god?¡± Chronos was startled. He didn¡¯t know about that. The one who yed everythings behind the scenes wasn¡¯t that stronger than him. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him! He helped this bastard! That¡¯s why he knew everything about my n!¡¯ Nyx knew about the mysterious man. How could Chronos not know him? He even wanted to reach his level. ¡°What connection do you have with someone like him?¡± Chronos asked him seriously. Chen Ming didn¡¯t know why he asked that. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You should tell me because it is for your own good¡± ¡°For my own good? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You want me dead and now you want to ask me something for my own good? Is your head okay?¡± Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask about his sanity. Chronos looked at Nuwa then spoke to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him anything about that man?¡± Nuwa shook her head before she replied to him. ¡°It isn¡¯t my ce to tell him. You should ask her instead.¡± Chronos looked at Nyx who was nowing out of Chen Ming. She then spoke to him. ¡°I have told him enough for now. But that is none of your business. You needed to die and go on rebirth so that he could go on with his business already.¡± Chronos heard what Nyx said. He felt like he wanted to kill someone. For her to say that meant she didn¡¯t take him seriously from the start. ¡°What about Gaia? Do you want me to drag her with me?¡± ¡°Gaia? Oh, I almost forgot. Hey, are you going to pretend to sleep forever? Wake up already you dimwit.¡± After Nyx finished speaking. A crack appeared in the air before a fair hand shove out of it. Then the crack in the air start to went wide and a beautiful woman came out. ¡°Long time no see Nyx¡­How long did you know that I am just pretending to sleep?¡± ¡°From the start. You could trick everyone but not me. The goddess of the night. My domain includes sleeping, resting and many other things.¡± ¡°Ah~ I forgot about that. It¡¯s been far too long since we met each other.¡± Chen Ming was confused right now. He couldn¡¯t help but spoke to Nyx. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He could notprehend what had happened right now. ¡°My dear husband, I said to you that the time isn¡¯t right for me to speak to you about why I gave you control over the chaos energy in this realm right.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Would she tell him now? ¡°I will tell you. I have you control over the chaos energy in this realm, One thing is because I want you to take this realm as yours. And the other thing¡­It is the foundation that would help you reach the level of that man.¡± Chen Ming knew right away who that man Nyx was referring to. He is the mysterious man who helped him. So that meant he needed to have arge amount of chaos essence in him for him to be able to reach his level. ¡°Y-You give him the essence of the chaos! Are you out of your mind! You will cease to exist if you don''t have that essence!¡± Chronos was very shocked that someone like Nyx would give Chen Ming such a precious thing. It wasn¡¯t different from handing her existence to him. If he ever wanted her gone. He could do it easily. ¡°I believe in my dear husband. He will never do anything like that to me.¡± Nyx smiled at Chen Ming lovingly. Her love for him was too intense. He couldn¡¯t believe she trusted him that much. ¡°I-I will not do anything to harm you. My dear wife.¡± This was the first time he spoke like that to her and it made her heart pound very hard. She really wanted to eat her husband again. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to send this idiot on his way don¡¯t you think Nyx¡± Nuwa spoke to Nyx as if everything was ording to their n. Nyx nodded and looked at Chen Ming. He should be the one who should do it. ¡°So everything was ording to your n all along. How long have you been nning this out?¡± Chronos knew that he couldn¡¯t escape from here. And even if he could, they would find him immediately. ¡°Since you n to let my children cut me into pieces. I have been nning this with Gaia and Nuwa since then.¡± Chen Ming looked at Nyx in shock. Nyx knew what Chen Ming thought right now and she spoke to him shyly. ¡°But falling in love with you wasn¡¯t in the n¡­If you want to punish me I am dly do anything for you¡± Chapter 871 871 Head shot Chapter 871 871 Head shot Chen Ming looked at Chronos who had epted his challenge. They would fight each other one on one ording to the promodialw. They could not use any divinity. They would fight with only sacred weapons that had been prepared for them. ¡°I will show you how insignificant you are.¡± Chronos was still on his high wind. He looked down on Chen Ming so much because he had lived far longer than Chen Ming. Chen Ming didn¡¯t care what he had said or what he had acted. He knew that he wanted to y psychological warfare with him. Which was useless if he already knew it. When he was in the special force. They trained him very harshly so this much is nothing. Chronos chose to use a long sword while Chen Ming chose to fight him with¡­ a modern rifle. ¡°Really. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Chen Ming looked at Nyx in confusion. Every weapon he saw was a weapon of war for mortals. It shouldn¡¯t be useful when fighting against god. But in a duel like this where their divinities were sealed. They wouldn¡¯t be any different from a normal mortal. That meant with these weapons he could kill Chronos easily. And Chronos, Even though he lived that long. He never thought of using mortal¡¯s weapon as it was an insult to him and everyone. Nyx smiled at him before she answered. ¡°No, He can also select this weapon as his but he looked down on them. Shame on him if he is killed by the mortal¡¯s weapons.¡± Chen Ming nodded. Then he wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore and chose an Ak47 with a built in grenadeuncher. He smiled happily. He didn¡¯t have a chance to use these weapons much. ¡°How long are you going to make me wake stupid dragon?¡± Chronos didn¡¯t seem to know what he was going to face. He swung his sword beautifully. He was a master in using swords just by looking at it. But his strength was higher than just a normal mortal. He was at the olympic level at best. ¡°I am ready. Do you have anyst words, my friend?¡± ¡°Who is your friend? Don¡¯t you dare tarnish my name, You lowly dragon. I will show you that you are far too weak to stand against the supreme god of time like me! And to think you chose to use a mortal weapon. You are such a shame to us gods!¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t mind what he acted and spoke to him as he was about to be just another dead body in his career. Nyx, Gaia, and Nuwa now acted as the witness to the sacred duel between supreme gods. Nyx even asked Gaia to broadcast everything here. ¡°Eh¡­But it¡¯s very tiring.¡± Gaia had to used so much of her power if she wanted to broadcast the fight to all realms. Nyx heard that and thought about something. She then spoke something to Gaia. ¡°Really, Then I will do it!¡± Gaia was sold easily. All Nyx had to say was she would help her nt trees in the void. She never seeded in doing that but if she had her help. She might be able to. Gaia then broadcasts everything to every realm. She even had ess to the hell realm which was the most isted realm in the realm of true gods and true demons. Everyone was now going to witness the most exciting fight in the whole universe. And that when they saw Chronos being shot in the head urately by the supreme dragon god. He tried to use a sword to protect himself but his sword was broken and the bullet hit his forehead. It tore his skull open and the brain matter spat everywhere. Everyone went silent. They thought they would witness the greatest fight in the universe. Who would have thought that Chronos would get a head shot just like that. Chronos, whose head had been shot open, still didn¡¯t die. He slowly stood up and looked at Chen Ming. ¡°I won¡¯t die that easily. Now I knew how you use that weapon to attack. I will-¡± Chronos didn¡¯t finish his talk. Chen Ming then shot him with a grenade. It exploded and sent his body everywhere. Chronos was shocked. He still didn¡¯t die even though he only had his head and some parts of his body left. ¡°Y¡­You are¡­very¡­rude¡­¡± Chronos coughed up blood while he spoke to Chen Ming. He knew that he lost in this duel. How ashamed of him to die with the mortal weapon. ¡°Sorry but in a life and death situation. I would always choose the safest route.¡± Chen Ming with that in mind. He made sure that Chronos would die for sure. He shot a grenade at him again. This time there were no Chronos left. He exploded into nothing. Chen Ming killed Chronos, the supreme god of time with a grenade. Most of the people in his realm knew about his weapon and they felt satisfied when they saw Chronos who made a mess with them were dealt with by mortal weapon. ¡­ Inside a mysterious realm that the true demons and true gods were gathering together. They were the enemies of the old supreme dragon god. Now they came together to discuss what they should do from now. ¡°He died a dog death. Not outside of my expectation though. He had been yed with by that woman¡± Mar spoked high and mighty. He was just a middle level god but spoke like he was some kind of big shot. Houyi looked at him then at the screen that Gaia had made. He didn¡¯t care much about Chronos as he knew that this time he would lose again. But he was afraid of Chen Ming. ¡®How can he be the supreme god that fast?¡¯ He thought about Chang¡¯e and couldn¡¯t help but be angry. Now that Chen Ming was that strong. He couldn¡¯t hope to get Chang¡¯e for himself. ¡°What should we do from here on out? What we tried to prevent actually happened. The supreme dragon god had reached the level that we could no longer do anything.¡± A true demon spoke as he watched Chen Ming destroy the remains of Chronos. He didn¡¯t think that Chen Ming would surpass the old supreme dragon god. Even though he was called supreme he was actually just a high god who could stand against the supreme god. Now that he really has reached the supreme god level. How much stronger he would bepared to when he was just a high god. Everyone went silent as they didn¡¯t know what to do. It was too fast for them. How can he be the supreme god when he just came to the realm of true gods and true demons. Chapter 872 872 Mysterious man and his boss Chapter 872 872 Mysterious man and his boss Chronos had been killed by Chen Ming''s hand, but it wasmon knowledge that his death was merely temporary. Being at the supreme god level, it was expected that Chronos would soon be resurrected, defying the concept of true death. The cycle of rebirth and immortality inherent to their divine status ensured that Chronos would return in no time. But it was enough for Chen Ming to change everything back to the way it was before. If he was just at a high god level, then. It should not be possible. "We should use this opportunity to seize control and restore order," Chen Ming spoke to Nuwa and Nyx. As for Gaia, he didn''t know much about her, and with his experience, she might not be the one who could help him and might make things moreplicated. She was like an airhead gal who seemed to be more interested in funny things than in serious matters. "That''s rude! I might not be able to read your mind, but you are thinking something rude about me! You are a bad man!" It was like he had thought. The matter''s importance can''t be left in her hands. Nyx and Nuwa didn''t help her exin her personality to him, as he had grasped it correctly. "We should go back. Everyone knew that you had dealt with Chronos and that you had already be the supreme god level dragon. So it''s useless for them to wage war anymore." They wanted to kill him so that he would not reach this level. Who would have thought that when he came to the realm of the true god and the true demon. He would be able to break through and reach the supreme god level instantly. And when he had already reached this level. They could only bow their heads in his direction. and hope that he would not wipe them out. Despite their initial intentions to kill him, they were now faced with the reality that he had surpassed them all. If they still harbor resentment and want to kill him. They might die without even knowing what had happened to them. That was how scary the supreme god can be. They would know immediately who looked at them or thought about them. And not only because Chen Ming could kill them easily. Thew of the primodial couldn''t be used against him either. So he could do whatever he pleased. As to why thew was useless against him. No one knows the reason. "Let''s head back." "Are you listening to me, you mean dragon?" Chen Miang ignored Gaiapletely, then used his power to get back to his home. With his power over chaos energy. He could break space in the realm of the true god and the true demon easily. No power could stop him now. Even the power of Nuwa prevented anyone from traveling to her domain directly. ''He is much stronger than I thought.'' Nuwa thought to herself when she followed Chen Ming to Chang''e realm. Her control over realms couldn''t stop Chen Ming at all. If he wanted. He could conquer her realm easily. That was something that Chronos could only dream of. ... "Hum, that''s pretty good." The mysterious man looked at a man who was writing something in his little notebook. He couldn''t help but sigh. "That''s pretty boring, to be honest. Why are you so fixed on him and not the other? There''s a boundless reality that you can choose from. And don''t you think he reached the top too fast?" The man to whom the mysterious man was talking looked at him before he shook his head. "Don''t you know that he is the first character I have created with my power? He is like my eldest child. If I do not favor him, then who?" The mysterious man pondered for a moment, his gaze shifting from the man writing in the notebook to the bustling world around them. They were now floating in the endless void that connects to countless realities. "I understand your attachment to your first creation, but perhaps it''s time to explore new possibilities. There are countless stories waiting to be written, each with its own unique charm and potential." The man paused with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Are you perhaps wanting to create your character too? But this time if you mess that up, I am going to send you back and never let youe out again." The mysterious man''s eyes widen as he tries to make excuses. He might be the first one he chose to be his assistant, but he couldn''t bepared to his child. He knew that if he were to ever create a world and mess it up again, he would be beaten up and sent back to his original world. "N-No, I am not still ready, and that was two million years ago! Can''t you forgive me already?" The man with his little notebookughed before shaking his head. "I am just kidding. There is no need to be so tense, and I knew that you wouldn''t make a mistake like you did in the past." The mysterious man sighed in relief. His boss was really hard to understand. and as he was about to speak something to him again, He heard something. It was an old memo from an old mobile phone that even had a touch screen. "Hello, my dear editor. Have you read my script yet?" When the mysterious man heard what he said, he couldn''t help but wonder how the primodial one could fall in love with such a lower being. And as he watched him talk with his editor lovingly, he saw that he had identally erased many realities. He couldn''t help but stop him, and all the realities returned to the way they were before. Even though he couldn''t create one, that didn''t mean he couldn''t fix what was already there. He looked at his boss and scolded him in his head. He couldn''t understand how his boss became an idiot when something involved his editor. Chapter 873 873 Addition to the family Chapter 873 873 Addition to the family The war eventually ended with Chronos being killed by Chen Ming. Everyone knew that the supreme dragon god had ascended to the same level as those mighty gods that govern multiple realities. The bnce of power had been broken. Now it was the side of those who opposed him that was oppressed. They would never allow such an opportunity to pass. "We will eradicate the evil!" "Burn them all!" They were eager to punish those who caused them and their families harm. They almost did the same to them as they had done to them. Unfortunately for them, they didn''t have a chance to do anything before Chen Ming announced thew. "We will not punish those who did nothing wrong. As you all can see, many demons came to our aid in our time of need. So I implore you to not judge them based on your personal feelings. Let thew be the one to judge them!" Chen Ming created thew once again, but thew he created was far more delicate than the one he made for mortals. And he had help from Nyx and Nuwa in creating them. Many true gods didn''t like it, but what could they do? They could not defy his order, or they would be punished. At Chang''e''s pce. Or should he say the Dragon Pce now? Cheng''e gave her pce to Chen Ming for him to make their nest. Everyone in his family became the true dragons. So it wasn''t wrong to call it the Dragon Pce. Chen Ming was now caddling with his beautiful wives. Duty and family needed to go together. Chen Ming understood the importance of bncing his responsibilities as a ruler and as a husband. As he embraced his wife, he contemted how his actions as a god would impact both his divine duties and his personal life. He could only sighed no matter where he went. He couldn''t escape being a ruler. Fortunately, he had capable wives to take care of all of his burdens. They were not only beautiful, but also intelligent and resourceful. Chen Ming knew he could rely on them to handle the affairs of the Dragon Pce in his absence, allowing him to find moments of respite from his duties as a ruler. "Husband, M-my water broke..." Kang Lan, who is pregnant with his baby, looked at him. Chen Ming''s eyes widen. He quickly sprang into action, realizing that he needed to get Kang Lan to the hospital as soon as possible. But he forgot one thing. A goddess giving birth to a baby waspletely different from a mortal. The immense power and energy involved in the birth of a divine being could pose a significant challenge, even for the heavenly doctors. Chen Ming knew that he needed to do something to ensure the safety of both Kang Lan and their unborn child. "Calm down, Ming, We are here. We knew that the day Lan gave birth to Yueyue woulde, so we had already prepared for it." Xiao Wen spoke to Chen Ming to ease his mind. This was his first time experiencing the birth of his child. "Go Go! Leave everything to us." Xie Lin spoke with a smile. Xiao Wen and Xie Lin were considered the big sisters of his wives. Chang''e and Nyx didn''t count because they might be older than everyone, but their understanding of the mortal world was limited. Chen Ming was kicked out of the room, and he could sense that his wives were really prepared for the birth of Kang Yue. Because they were already at the level of the supreme god after Chen Ming, the birth of Kang Yue might affect the whole multiverse. Chen Ming paced back and forth, his mind filled with anticipation and nervousness. He couldn''t help but wonder how their lives would change once Kang Yue arrived. "It would be wonderful. I can''t think of anything else." Chen Ming missed Kang Yue dearly. When his multiversesbine. Kang Yue, which was inside Kang Lan, became a singrity. She will be born with a memory seal when she is old enough. Her memory of their time woulde back. As he was waiting for his beloved child to be born. Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei hade. They felt that their niece was going to be born. They were very excited now. This was also their first time having a niece freshly born. "I havee, big brother!" Xiao Long announced as he dropped a whole mountain of cheese in front of the Dragon Pce. Aside from Xiao Long, Xiao He and Xiao Mei also brought many gifts with them. And almost everything is made from cheese. They had prepared a cheese-themed celebration, knowing how much every dragon loves cheese. The Dragon Pce was filled with the aroma of different types of cheese, from cheddar to gouda. They knew that their niece would be weed into a world full of cheesy delights, and they couldn''t wait to share their love for cheese with her. After the trio, Chen Kongnan, Chen Yijing, Zhang Moyin, and Zhang Lin came to him with his little sister, Chen Jihua. They came with all kinds of lucky charms for their grandson. and a niece for Chen Jihua. Chen Jihua was overjoyed to have someone younger than her in the family. "Big brother! Where is my niece?" Even when she became a sigrity. She was still young. She didn''t know that her niece was now in the process ofing into the world. Chen Jihua eagerly asked her big brother about the whereabouts of her niece, unaware that her niece was currently being born. She couldn''t contain her excitement at all. Chen Ming''s worry lessened after Chen Jihua disyed her cuteness. He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, Jihua. Your niece is going to be here soon." Chen Jihua''s face lit up with joy and anticipation as she eagerly awaited the arrival of her niece. Chen Kongnan and Chen Yijing came close to him and advised him on what he needed to do. They experiencedly shared their own experiences of bing parents and reassured Chen Ming that everything would be fine. Zhang Moyin and Zang Lin had now gone inside the room to help with the delivery of his child. They had experience giving birth by themselves, after all. Time passed very slowly as Chen Ming became nervous again. And as he was about to try to sense what happened inside the room for the hundredth time, the sound of a baby''s cry suddenly filled the air. Chen Ming''s heart skipped a beat, and a wave of relief washed over him. He knew that his child had arrived safely in the world. "My niece!" The trio with Chen Jihua ran into the room with excitement and joy. But Chen Ming was faster. He could be anywhere and wherever he wanted just by thinking. Chen Ming''s eyes filled with tenderness as heid eyes on his newborn daughter. "Yueyue, Papa, and Mama finally brought you to this world, hehe." He gently cradled her in his arms, marveling at her tiny fingers and delicate features. Kang Lan smiled at him. Her face was very tired. Even though she was a supreme god, giving birth to Kang Yue wasn''t easy at all. Chen Ming leaned in closer to Kang Lan, kissing her gently on the lips and then whispering softly, "You did an amazing job, my love. I''m so proud of you." He then kissed her forehead, expressing his gratitude and admiration for her strength. As they both gazed at their daughter. Everyone then came to congratte Kang Lan and admire the newborn baby. Baby Kang Yue looked at everyone. Her eyes were so beautiful and filled with curiosity, as if she were already eager to explore the world around her. She reached out her tiny hand, grasping onto her parents'' fingers with surprising strength. Kang Lan and her partner exchanged a proud smile. Kang Yue was born to parents who were at the level of supreme gods. The power within her was obvious, even at such a young age. She was already at the level of a lower god. "Big brother please let me carry her!" Chen Jihua couldn''t stand it anymore. She really wanted to try holding Kang Yue in her arms. Chen Ming smiled at Chen Jihua. He looked at Xiao Long, Xiao He, and Xiao Mei. They smiled at him and told him that they were already sassified just by watching her. Chen Ming then gently handed Kang Yue to Chen Jihua. Chen Jihua''s eyes lit up with excitement as she carefully cradled Kang Yue in her arms. The weight of the young goddess felt surprisingly light, as if divine energy were flowing through her. Chen Jihua couldn''t help but feel a sense of pure joy and contentment as she held Kang Yue close. "She is so cute! My little niece is so cute!" She didn''t know that she was also very cute right now. Chen Ming smiled. He had be a father today. He looked at his other wives. They ze at him with anticipation. It looked like they too wanted his baby. Chapter 874 874 Soon he will reach Chapter 874 874 Soon he will reach "Abu Abu" Baby Kang Yue looked at Chen Ming with innocent eyes. She was so attracted to him and would never allow him to stay too far away from her. Whenever Chen Ming would try to move away, Baby Kang Yue would quickly crawl towards him, giggling and reaching out her tiny hands. Her eyes sparkled with pure adoration for him, making it impossible for him to resist staying close to her. She grew up very fast; it was just a month when she was born, but now she was as big as a three-month-old baby. Her chubby cheeks and plump little body made her even more irresistible. Despite her rapid growth, Baby Kang Yue''s love for Chen Ming remained unchanged, and she continued to shower him with affection every day. Chen Ming could only smile at his new-born daughter. He couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with love and joy. As he held her in his arms, he marveled at the bond they had already formed in such a short time. Every time he looked into her bright eyes, he knew that his love for her would only continue to grow as she did. All of his women looked at Kang Lan in jealousy. They could not help but tell Chen Ming that they would like their own baby too. He promised them that he would give them a baby when everything settled down and the time was right. Chen Ming knew that he had a lot of love to give and was determined to fulfill his promise to his other women as well. "So what should we do next?" Xie Lin asked Chen Ming. It wasn''t about the baby, but about what he would do from here on out when he became the sole ruler of the True Dragon Realm. Chang''e had given him everything she had. Her love for her husband and her family knows no bounds. And everyone under her didn''tin, as they thought that Chen Ming was a fair and just ruler. Chen Ming thought about it a little bit. He then got the idea of what they should do next. "We needed to find the other true dragons that hide from everyone. I heard that they stay hidden somewhere in the old realm that the supreme dragon god ruled over in the past. I should go there and bring them back." That should be the first thing he does when he bes the supreme dragon god. He needed to protect them. Hearing that, Xie Lin nodded. She then looked at anyone who wanted to go with him. "I am going to sit this one out." Unexpectedly. The one who apanied him for a very long time was the one who didn''t want to go with him. Everyone looked at Nyx. They wanted to know why. Nyx smiled and then spoke to everyone. "You all might already have attained the supreme god realm due to connection with Chen Ming, but that was the problem. When you reach that level, you all be almighty, but you will be under the rule of the primordial one. Who is the primordial one? I would have to tell you about him otherwise it might be a very big problemter. I needed to stay to watch over you all, my dear, beloved daughters.¡± Nyx wanted to teach everyone about the dangers and consequences of reaching the supreme god realm. She wanted to ensure that her daughters were aware of the potential risks and responsibilities that came with such immense power. Nyx knew that by staying behind, she could guide them and protect them from any harm that might befall them. The primodial one might be a very dangerous entity but somehow he would not do anything to Chen Ming if he didn¡¯t do anything bad. Which she knew he wouldn¡¯t do. No matter what. Maybe the primordial one was also thinking the same as her. "And I suggest that Chen Ming go to that ce alone, as everyone needs to learn how to control their own power before anything." Nyx added. "It is crucial for each of you to understand the weight of your abilities and develop the necessary discipline to wield them effectively." Chen Ming also nodded. He was the one who knew the importance of controlling the power the most, as his abilities might have caused unintended destruction in the past if he were to be careless. All of his women felt sad that they couldn¡¯t go with him. They wanted to spend time with their husband but as Nyx said. They needed to learn to control their power first before anything. Chen Ming then gave Kang Yue back to Kang Lan. She cried and wanted to go back to him but with how gentle Kang Lan sang her luby she fell asleep pretty quickly. ¡°Please take care. I knew you are very strong but please don¡¯t do anything careless.¡± Kang Lan smiled as she kissed him with love. He gave everything that she wanted in this life. ¡°I will, You know that is our family motto right.¡± To do everything carefully. Kang Lan nodded then she looked at the other who waited for Chen Ming to say goodbye to them too. He is really a sinful man. Many great and beautiful women fall for him. Now it was time for him to shower his love to them. She went back to the room to tuck her beloved daughter to the bed. Chen Ming spent some time saying goodbye to everyone. Then it was time for him to travel alone to the old dragon god realm. ¡­. The mysterious man watched as Chen Ming went to the old dragon god realm. His boss didn¡¯t tell him to do anything, just watch over him and don¡¯t let him die, that''s all. ¡°You told me to not let him die. Who in the right mind woulde and mess up with a true supreme dragon god?¡± The mysterious man could only sighed that his boss loved his first creation too much. He just ate cheesy pizza while watching over him. He felt like he didn¡¯t want to go out of this reality more and more. He could find everything he needed in here and everything basically free. Why should he go outside to suffer? ¡°I am not a masochist but how long do I have to babysit him.¡± The mysterious man could only shake his head and watch over Chen Ming as he was ordered to. He knew that soon Chen Ming would reach his level and met his true father. Chapter 875 875 Old dragon god realm Chapter 875 875 Old dragon god realm Chen Ming traveled out of the new dragon realm toward the old dragon realm. The true god and true demon realm were very vast so even with his speed. He still needed some time. Even though he was a supreme dragon god. He shouldn¡¯t use his power without thinking. Every realm that he passed by if he used his full power. They would be obliterated in a second. ¡°Where is it? I think it should be around here.¡± There wasn''t much information about the old dragon realm. He got a map from when he went to the water dragon god pce. But it¡¯s too old to be of any use. He needed to use his power as the current supreme dragon god to locate it by himself. He vaguely sensed it and let his dragon heart lead the way. He remembered all of Long Chu teaching and used it. And it worked really well. ¡°That should be the ce. The feeling is very strong.¡± Chen Ming smiled. He could sense that there were still many dragons living in the old supreme dragon god realm. They shut themselves from the outside world. Chen Ming could tell why they did that. They did that to protect themselves and the younglings. Chen Ming didn¡¯t use his power to forcefully enter because it was rude to do so. He walked to the invisible gate. The area that used to be an old dragon realm was empty and if they didn¡¯t have the power level of the supreme god. They won¡¯t be able to see anything. Chen Ming walked toward the gate. He didn¡¯t have to do anything as the gate showed itself to him. And to his surprise. The dragon pattern on the gate became alive and spoke to him. ¡°So you have finallye here atst.¡± ¡°??¡± Chen Ming was surprised by what the dragon said. He said like he knew that he was going toe here. ¡°My soul is linked to the one that guards the vault of the water dragon god in the lower realm. You couldn¡¯t remember me is a normal thing because myself in the lower realm was just at the level of the mortal.¡± Chen Ming remembered now. He then greeted the dragon politely. The dragon shook his head before he spoke. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t pay respect to me as I am just a gatekeeper. You are the supreme dragon god. I should be the one that pays respect to you.¡± The dragon then paid respect to him. Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help it and let him do what he wanted. Being a god wasn¡¯t something he wanted to get ustomed to because he didn¡¯t want to lose himself. ¡°I will open the gate for you. Now that you havee. The old ones would be very happy. They protected this ce for far too long.¡± The dragon gate keeper then opened the gate for Chen Ming to go in. The gate was connected to the secret realm and was separated from reality. Chen Ming nodded at the dragon gate keeper and then went inside. He felt that he was sent to a ce that was full of the Dao of the dragon. Chen Ming closed his eyes. He felt like he was at home. He opened his eyes once again to see that many people were there and looked at him with shock and awe. They could feel that Chen Ming was of a higher being than them and they were all dragons that pride themselves as strong being. ¡°Hi¡± Chen Ming said hi to them like it was a normal thing. All of the people said hi back and didn¡¯t know what to do. They didn¡¯t even dare to move like they were in front of royalty. They were afraid that they might offend him. And as they didn¡¯t know what to do. The group of old people flew toward them andnded in front of Chen Ming. They checked him from head to toe before they knelt down in front of him. Everyone was surprised to see all of the elders who were so powerful knelt down to the young man that they didn¡¯t know what level he was. This must mean that he was even stronger than the elders who were at the level of peak true god realm. ¡°We greeted and weed back the supreme dragon god!¡± They heard it clearly. The supreme dragon god had returned! No wonder they felt that the one in front of them were a higher being than them. He was actually their god! Everyone knelt down and followed the elders in order to worship their god! Chen Ming didn¡¯t feel anything about it anymore. He started to ept that sometimes he should let it go. ¡°I am back.¡± Chen Ming spoke with a gentle smile. All of the people felt relief seeing that their supreme god didn¡¯t take offense in what they showed him. The elders stood up then asked Chen Ming if he came to bring them out of the secret realm. They couldn¡¯t go outside if he didn¡¯t give them orders. ¡®So the one that brings them here is the old supreme dragon god. Or Long Chu.¡¯ Chen Ming thought about it and decided that he would let everyone get out right now. ¡°Yes, I came here to bring all of you out of this secret realm. Even though this secret realm is veryrge. I can feel that it wasn¡¯t enough for everyone to grow properly.¡± Only those old ones had reached the high god level. The young one was just at the level of beginner god which wasn¡¯t good if they were to go outside like this. Chen Ming thought about it a little bit and decided that he would use the ck hole to create the tunnel from the secret realm to the new dragon god realm. If it was before he might not be able to do it. But with the help of Nyx that gave him control over the realm of chaos. He could create the tunnel pretty easily. ¡°Everyone heard what the supreme dragon god decree. You all have to go and pack everything you need and throw away the useless things. We will go out of this ce back to our old world!¡± The oldest elder spoke with an authoritative tone. Chen Ming looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but think of Long Chu. They were quite simr to each other. They might be sibling. Chapter 876 876 When there is the end there is always the beginning Chapter 876 876 When there is the end there is always the beginning Chen Ming came to know his name after he introduced himself as the grand elder. His name was Long Hei and he was a great grandson of Long Chu. In this ce he was considered to be in the highest position. Everything he said carried the weight of the king. Chen Ming didn¡¯t want to speak about seniority. If he were to speak about seniority. The grand elder was supposed to be his grandson in terms of seniority. So as to not make everything awkward. Chen Ming decided to not speak about him being the surrogate grandson of the previous supreme dragon king. ¡°Are you all ready? We will leave this ce as soon as the supreme dragon god makes the space tunnel. We will live in the new dragon realm.¡± Some didn¡¯t want to go and wanted to stay in the secret realm. Some want to go back to the old dragon god realm. Many people had many opinions which Chen Ming didn¡¯t force anyone toply with him. They had a freedom to choose. He wasn¡¯t like those gods who were crazy about power and control. They could do anything they please but they must not cross the line. Chen Ming used only a matter of minutes to connect the secret realm to the new dragon god realm. He had control over both realm so there was no problem. Before he set up the tunnel he also canceled the rule that no one could leave the secret realm without his permission. They now coulde and go whenever they wanted. ¡°The tunnel is ready. Who wants to go first?¡± Chen Ming asked everyone which everyone then looked at Long Hei. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that anymore. Now that we have the supreme dragon god back. We must prioritize order.¡± Long Hei meant that everyone should focus on the supreme dragon god. Not him anymore. Everyone then looked at Chen Ming. They wanted to know what they should do next. It was so long that they didn¡¯t go out of the secret realm. They didn¡¯t know or didn¡¯t remember everything much before the old dragon god sealed them from the outside. Chen Ming needed to make a decision for them. He wondered where their opinion went. He wanted to know what would happen if he wasn¡¯t the supreme dragon god. They might try to kill him for trespassing. ¡°If you want me to sort this out for all of you then. Let the children go first then adults. I already contacted my wives to take care of everyone that went out of the tunnel.¡± Hearing that. All of the parents then sent their children to go first. They believe that Chen Ming as the supreme dragon god would never do anything bad to them. And if he really wanted to do something bad. He really didn¡¯t need to do something as troublesome as this. And when everyone went across the tunnel. All that were left were the old people. They wanted to stay in the secret realm and die peacefully like Long Chu. The grand elder when he saw that everyone already crossed the tunnel. He then coughed arge amount of blood. Chen Ming was a little surprised but that¡¯s all. He predicted that something like this would happen. ¡°Your injuries gotten worse. Not only you but all of you¡­¡± The old people that wanted to stay in the secret realm were actually those who wanted to pass on. They endured it for countless years for their young ones. Now that the supreme dragon god had returned. They didn¡¯t have to worry about their family anymore. Long Hei looked at Chen Ming before he asked about how Long Chu was passing. Chen Ming closed his eyes then exined everything. Long Hei eyes watered. But he quickly wiped it away. It was also time for him to go. He wanted to go to the ce where everyone goes. Chen Ming watched as all of the elders changed to their true form. They were dying so they want to go proudly. Chen Ming had witnessed the end circle of the god again. They could die too. And their souls went to the ce they wanted to go the most. Chen Ming sighed. He felt heavy. Now the people that went to his city became his responsibility. ¡­ At the new dragon god realm. Xie Lin with Xiao Wen took care of the dragon race. They were considered to be part dragon as well so many people didn¡¯t feel hostile to them. They were provided withnd and houses. They were surprised that the new dragon realm was actually like the ce where legend is being told from generation to generation. Many oldies told their kids that they weren¡¯t actually real and they were made by someone. Of course many people didn¡¯t believe them and felt that they were just speaking nonsense. But when they saw everything in the new dragon realm. They could help but missed the old ones. The elders thought that they wouldn¡¯t know when their life was going to end. They were prideful and didn''t allow anyone to pity them. They had lived a great life already. It was the time for the new one to carry the worlds again. ¡­ Chen Ming was thest one who went through the tunnel. He didn¡¯te back to the new dragon realm with all of the elders. He looked at the face of everyone. They show understanding expressions. They might have already known about their elders passing already. Chen Ming sighed. He didn¡¯t want to go anywhere after this. It really made him feel like he wanted to just stay at home. He needed some rest. Chen Ming went to his home and found that Kang Yue was still there waiting for him. He felt a lot better. When there is the end there is always the beginning. Chen Ming stood still. He felt like an electric current passing through his body. He felt that his soul began to change slightly. ¡°What the hell happened? Is that something called enlightenment?¡± Chen Ming pulled Kang Yue up to give her a big hug. The advancement can wait. He really wanted to spend some time with his daughter for now. Chapter 877 877 Greater heaven Chapter 877 877 Greater heaven ¡°Hey, Why are you still here and didn¡¯t go and take care of my son?¡± ¡°Your son? You mean Chen Ming. Oh don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s doing fine.¡± In the endless void the mysterious man was now ying his game console, bought from Dragon City. He was so immersed in it and didn¡¯t care about what his boss said. Chen Ming could operate on his own without him doing anything. The boss sighed and shook his head. He then looked at the endless void. He could see through it and saw that Chen Ming was having the best time of his life. ¡°He got enlightened! As expected of my first creation. He wille here in no time.¡± The boss seemed to be emotional. The mysterious man stopped ying the game console and looked at him. ¡°He grew up fast ain¡¯t he.¡± The boss or the primordial one nodded his head. He watched Chen Ming a little bit more before giving him his blessing. Now his bloodline would dominate the whole multiverse without a problem. ¡°Boss, You shouldn¡¯t do that. Even if it was your creation you should let heaven do the work. Why did you create it in the first ce if you don¡¯t want to use it?¡± The mysterious man shook his head at the primordial one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯t do it much. I just bless his family for nine generations. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°.......¡± The mysterious man was speechless. Nine generations? Only one generation was enough to build a very strong foundation. Don¡¯t talk about the whole nine generations. ¡®The whole multiverse is done for.¡¯ The mysterious man didn¡¯t say anything more and just continued ying his game. Ding Ding Ding~ The ring of the phone rang. The primordial one immediately answered the call. The mysterious man knew immediately who called him. It must be his beloved editor. The mysterious man sneered. He was single for eternity but his boss could find someone he wanted to spend eternity with. He wasn¡¯t jealous or anything! ¡°Well, I''ll go first, you take care of this multiverse for me.¡± ¡°Got it boss.¡± The primordial one then got out of the void. It was easy as he breathed. The chaos energy that ran rampage outside and would tear any gods like a piece of paper couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Not even a speck of dust on his body was harmed. ¡°Finally I could stay focused on the more important thing.¡± The mysterious man then went to raid the boss. The more important thing for him was to finish the game! ¡­ Chen Ming spent time with his family and watched over the whole reality. Not only the realm of true gods and true demons. But every realm that was under heaven. ¡°Who said that gods were outside heaven''s control. That heaven in the lower world was just decoy.¡± There was a greater heaven that governed all the gods. They just didn¡¯t know it. Only the supreme dragon god would know about its existence. Because they were its guardians. But this generation of the supreme dragon god was the most special of them all. Why? Because he wasn¡¯t from any great dragon bloodline of heaven but he came from the opposite. He came from the bloodline of the dragon that was against heaven! So ironic that the enemy of heaven was now protecting it from the gods that wanted to destroy it like Chronos. Chen Ming shook his head. He had dealt with many enemies that wanted to challenge heaven. Even Nuwa and Gaia. They wanted to glimpse at the world behind the supreme god realm but they were stopped by Chen Ming. He had a glimpse into it and he felt that he was almost torn apart. He didn¡¯t want them to meet with something like that. They believed him but didn¡¯t mean they gave up so Chen Ming set up a condition that if they could beat him in the fight he would let them. And they could not beat him at all. ¡°I will not glimpse into it anymore but can you tell me what it is behind the wall.¡± Nuwa asked him. Gaia also wanted to know. Chen Ming closed his eyes and tried to think of when he got the glimpse behind the wall. The wall that they spoke about was the invisible wall that Chen Ming called it the greater heaven. Chen Ming was almost able to pierce through it and saw what was behind it. He could see something but not entirely. ¡°A man ying video games.¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I saw someone ying video games in the endless void.¡± ¡°So it was an endless void.¡± They ignored the man ying video games and focused on the endless void. Chen Ming sighed. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t believe him but they forgot about what he said and remembered only the endless void. Maybe the existence of the man was something they shouldn¡¯t know for now. And only he, who could glimpse into it, had the right to know about that man. That man should be someone Chen Ming shouldn¡¯t know but he could remember his figure and knew immediately who it was. It was the mysterious man who always came and helped him. Chen Ming now knew the next stage after the supreme god level. It was the void god level. After that it should be the primordial one. Nuwa and many gods knew about the primordial one but didn¡¯t know that it was the greatest stage that they could reach. ¡­ Chen Ning, Su Lanjie, Xiao Ji were now having conversations with each other. They were reincarnation of the outer god, the creation god, and the nameless emperor. They had a mission to stop the rampage of the outer god. ¡°So we will go and deal with it by ourselves?¡± Su Lanjie asked Chen Ning. She didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. Even though Chen Ning had be a supreme god. She didn¡¯t have control over her power. Chen Ning also knew about that but ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do this.¡± Chen Ning sealed her power until she could control it. It was the basic technique that Chen Mign taught her but it still worked even when they became gods. Chapter 878 878 Outer god Chapter 878 878 Outer god Chen Ming felt that something wasn''t right. He couldn''t feel Chen Ning and her friends anywhere in his world. His heart sank as he realized that they might have ventured into a dangerous ce. He stood up from his seat and used his power to see the past. He saw that they had gone to fight with the outer god. Or Aka him in a different reality. Chen Ming''s mind raced with worry as he contemted the consequences of their encounter with the outer god. He knew that facing such a powerful entity could have dire consequences, and he feared for Chen Ning and her friends'' safety. "I have to go now. Even with the power of the supreme god, facing such a dangerous being is a risk I cannot ignore. Chen Ming then went out of his pnce and headed toward the realm where Chen Ning and her friends had gone to fight the outer god. With his power, he could rip apart space and reach the realm in a matter of seconds. As he approached, he could feel the overwhelming presence of the outer god growing stronger. "This is what I fear the most. The outer god''s formidable power doesn''t rest in his current power but in his ability to adapt and evolve." Chen Miang approached them. He could see Chen Ning and her friends engaged in a fierce battle with the outer god, their determination evident in their every move. Chen Ming knew that he couldn''t join them right now because he might interfere with their strategy. Instead, he decided to observe from a safe distance, analyzing the outer god''s power level and how he fought in order to find any weaknesses or patterns. As he watched, Chen Ming''s heart sank as he realized the outer god seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment, making it even more crucial for him to devise a solid n before joining the battle. "Okay, he ate so many universe cores and used them to absorb their power. Those universe cores are trying so hard to get out of his control. I could use them." Chen Ming''s mind raced with possibilities as he contemted how to harness the power of the universe''s cores against the outer god. However, he knew that it would require careful precision and timing to execute such a n without endangering himself or the trio. "Let''s do this. I will let him eat me and mess with him on the inside." Chen Ming''s bold strategy involved sacrificing himself to be a vessel for the universe''s cores, using his own body as a means to disrupt the outer god''s control. Chen Ming, when he made this decision, understood the immense risks involved. He knew that if he failed, not only would he be consumed by the outer god, but the entire universe would be at its mercy. ... "We made a mistake!" Chen Ning didn''t think that the outer god would be this powerful and underestimated its ability to manipte and control the universe''s cores. The consequences of their mistake were now unfolding before their eyes, leaving them filled with regret and a sense of impending doom. "Ning! We can''t lose hope here; otherwise, he would use it against us." Su Lanjie warned her as she fought hard with enhanced modern weapons. Chen Ning nodded, her determination resurfacing. She knew that they had to find a way to counteract the outer god''s control over the universe''s core. As they fought alongside each other, their minds raced with strategies and possibilities, refusing to sumb to despair. Xiao Ji stopped moving for a moment before her eyes widen as she feels a very familiar feeling move toward them with great speed. It came even faster than the speed of light. Xiao Ji''s heart raced with anticipation as she recognized the arrival of their husband, the legendary cosmic being known as the Supreme Dragon God. His presence alone brought a surge of hope and strength to their weary hearts, as they knew that with him by their side, victory was within reach. "Leave everything to me you three go back home now!" Chen Ming yelled at them while he rushed into the outer god with the speed of light, leaving a trail of zing energy in his wake. "Ming!" Chen Ning, Su Lanjie, and Xiao Ji were shocked that he would rush toward the outer god like that. They thought that he would fight along with them and not take on outer god alone like this. They exchanged worried nces. Should they go back home as he said or follow him into the inside of the outer god. They knew that Chen Ming was incredibly powerful, but the outer god was a formidable opponent. They hesitated, unsure of what to do next. However, their loyalty and determination pushed them to make a decision - they would follow Chen Ming into the depths of the outer god, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them. But before they could do that, They were pulled by an unknown power. "Nyx! What are you doing, Let''s us go!" "No, you three could only be a burden to him." Nyx spoke calmly, her eyes filled with darkness. She looked at the outer god and felt that he became too strong. She and all of the supreme gods might be enough to deal with him but the confrontation would be too dangerous for the others. She knew that Chen Ming had a n, and it was her duty to protect his wives in his absence. "Come back soon, my love. I will take care of everyone here with Nuwa and Gaia." Nyx''s voice echoed through the empty space, but she knew that Chen Ming couldn''t hear her. She had faith in his abilities, but the weight of responsibility for their safety weighed heavily on her shoulders. Nyx turned to Nuwa and Gaia who follow her earlier, her fellow supreme gods, and shared a determined look with them. They would stand together and protect their loved ones until Chen Ming returned. Chapter 879 879 Multiverse inside the outer god Chapter 879 879 Multiverse inside the outer god Inside the world that the outer god had created, there were many universe cores. He had now eded to the void god level, but because he cheated. He couldn''t use his power in full. He had the same problem as Chen Ming when he became a true god. Chen Ming looked at the endless void and felt that it wasn''t the real void but just an imitated version of it. He realized that the outer god''s creationcked the true essence and depth of the original void, leaving him with a sense of longing for the genuine power he had yet to fully harness. As he pondered this, Chen Ming couldn''t help but wonder if there was a way to break free from this imitation and ess the true potential of his newfound godhood. He shook his head. If the outer god could break free, then the multiverse would be thrown into chaos, as the imitated void would no longer be contained. "I need to stop him by robbing him of the power connected to the universe''s cores." Chen Ming then looked at the multiverse inside the fake void. He needs to go and get all of the universe''s cores by himself. As he gazed at the vastness of the multiverse, Chen Ming realized that obtaining all the universe cores would be an arduous and dangerous task. However, he knew that it was the only way to prevent the outer god from wreaking havoc on the fragile bnce of existence. Determined, he made a solemn vow to embark on this perilous journey, fully aware of the risks and challenges thaty ahead. ... Chen Ming chose the first universe. He could feel that the core of the universe was on a living. It was deep inside the. Chen Ming couldn''t use his power inside the outer god because he would know ande to stop him. If he were just a supreme god, then He would be fine. But the outer god was actually the void god level. Chen Ming could not beat him and might get beaten instead. Despite the potential danger, Chen Ming was motivated to retrieve the core of the universe from the living. "Hey, what are you doing here?" As Chen Ming was about to go to the living, he heard a voice behind him. Startled, he turned around to see a figure standing in his way. It was another god, seemingly curious about his intentions. Chen Ming quickly assessed the situation, realizing that this encounter could potentiallyplicate his mission. "Are you curious about that being? Well, I can tell you." The god that appeared didn''t seem to be hostile, but Chen Ming couldn''t be too sure. He decided to listen to what the god had to say, cautiously keeping his guard up. T The god began exining the mysteries surrounding the living and its inhabitants, offering valuable insights that could aid Chen Ming. "Do you understand? You should not go near that being. Otherwise, it might eat you, and all the high-ss ascenders never returned." In this universe, they didn''t call God a god but called God an ascender. Chen Ming nodded, absorbing the information with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The concept of ascenders intrigued him, as it hinted at a deeper understanding of the divine hierarchy within this universe. He wondered if there were other ascenders like this god and what their roles might be in the grand scheme of things. "Well, I exin everything. The reason I came to you was because I wanted to ask you to join our toon. Weck an ascender of your caliber. We are going to drive into the living ourselves to finish our mission that we got from the mother." Chen Ming looked at him dumbfounded. Wasn''t he just exining to him that going near the living was dangerous, but now he recruits him to join a mission to drive into it? Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel ambivalent. On one hand, the opportunity to get more information about the living was tempting, but on the other hand, the risks involved were too great. He hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up. "I appreciate the offer, but I need some time to think it over. This mission seems incredibly risky, and I''m not sure if I''m ready to take such a leap." "Well, we can wait for a year or two. You can use that time to think. You can find me there." The ascender points toward the near the living; its sleek design and advanced technology give it an air of absolute Chen Ming nodded and then said good-bye to the ascender. Chen Ming could tell that he was at the level of a middle-level god. That means the living wasn''t as dangerous for him as he thought. Chen Ming decided to go to a that wasn''t far away from the living. By the supreme god standard "Now, How could I rob the universe core from the outer god. That living must be a part of him to control the core of the universe." The living''s connection to the outer god intrigued Chen Ming. He wondered if there was a way to exploit this connection and use it to his advantage. Perhaps by studying the living further, he could uncover valuable information that would help him in his quest to obtain the core of the universe. "If I seed in robbing this universe''s core, then I can do it to other universes too." Chen Ming pondered the possibilities, realizing that if he could harness the power of the living''s connection to the outer god, he could potentially conquer not just one universe but multiple. "With that I would solve the problem of the outer god. And then went home to spend time with my family" Chen Ming knew that obtaining the core of the universe would not only grant him immense power, but also the ability to protect his loved ones from any potential threats posed by the outer god. With a newfound determination, he set out on his quest, driven by the desire to secure a brighter future for both himself and his family. Chapter 880 880 Retaliation Chapter880880 Retaliation The outer god was enraged now, but he couldn''t find Chen Ming everywhere. He could tell that Chen Ming was a threat to his existence. The outer god''s fury grew as he realized that Chen Ming possessed the power to challenge his very being. Desperate to eliminate this formidable adversary, he scoured every corner of the universe in search of Chen Ming''s elusive presence. But he found none. "I''ll kill you and be one and only." The outer god''s will to annihte Chen Ming intensified, fueled by the desire to secure his own unrivaled dominance. Consumed by a malevolent obsession, he vowed to eradicate Chen Ming and ensure his own evesting supremacy. And as he tried so hard to find Chen Ming, he felt a presence¡ªa faint whisper¡ªin the depths of his mind, telling him where Chen Ming had gone. It was inside him. Chen Ming wanted to destroy him from the inside. infiltrating his very being and dismantling his power from within. This revtion only fueled the outer god''s rage further, as he realized that Chen Ming''s determination to bring about his downfall was unwavering. With a sudden sense of urgency, the outer god embarked on a relentless pursuit, determined to eradicate Chen Ming before he could execute his n of destruction. ... Meanwhile, Chen Ming was now studying the living. He had discovered a weakness in the outer god''s defenses and believed that harnessing the''s energy could be the key to his sess. As he delved deeper into his research, Chen Ming grew more that harnessing the''s energy could be the key to his sess. As he delved deeper into his research, Chen Ming grew more confident in his ability to outsmart and defeat the outer god once and for all. "All I needed to do was go inside. Destroy everything and get the universe''s core." Chen Ming knew that infiltrating the outer god''s domain would not be an easy task, but he was determined to carry out his n. He meticulously devised a strategy, considering every possible obstacle and contingency. With unwavering intent. "Let''s move then." Chen Ming then teleported himself directly into the living. The moment he arrived, Chen Ming was greeted by a hostile environment, with monstrous creatures and treacherous terrain standing in his way. The sky was red like blood, and the air was thick with a noxious, sulfuric smell. Chen Ming could feel the oppressive energy emanating from the outer god''s domain, weighing heavily on his every step. Even though he was a supreme god, the outer was the void god. He was far stronger than Chen Ming could have ever imagined. And the living was connected to him through an intricatework of pulsating veins, pulsing with dark energy. As Chen Ming ventured further into the domain, he could sense the''s consciousness intertwining with the outer god''s, fueling its malevolence. "Well that''s not looking good at all." Chen Ming could feel the hostile aura growing stronger with each passing moment. The very air seemed to crackle with an ominous energy, making it clear that he was entering a realm of immense danger. Chen Ming didn''t faulter and began to use his power over ckholes and whiteholes. He summoned a swirling vortex of ck and white energy, hoping to counteract the dark energy that permeated the domain. As he channeled his abilities, he could feel the immense power surging through him, ready to confront the malevolent force thaty ahead. His power collided with the dark energy, creating a violent explosion that shook the very foundation of the realm. The sh of forces sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing cracks to form in the ground beneath his feet. "Fortunately, the power came through, but the connection wasn''t strong. But the outer god might already know my position. I had to act quickly before he could retaliate with an even greater force. " ... On the nearby. All of the ascenders felt the immersed power surge and instinctively knew that something catastrophic had urred. The sky turned a foreboding shade of crimson as the dark energy seeped into every crevice, corrupting the very essence of the realm. "This is bad! Gather all of the ascenders. If we didn''t do anything, We might be swallowed by the darkness" One of the ascenders shouted, urgencycing his voice. He knew that if they didn''t unite and confront the dark energy, their entire existence would be at stake. But before they could do anything, the dark energy was sucked into ck and white holes in the space. The ascenders watched in awe as the dark energy disappeared, leaving behind a sense of uncertainty. They wondered what had caused the sudden shift and if their realm was truly safe from its malevolent grasp. "Should we still go into the living. I think we might not be survive." After seeing the power of the dark energy and its potential to threaten their existence, some ascenders began to question whether it was worth risking their lives by venturing into the living. Doubt and fear started to creep into their minds, causing a divide among the group as they debated the best course of action. "I don''t know about the dark energy, but I am curious about those ck and white holes. It must be the power of the high-level ascender or even more." Some ascenders spected that the ck and white holes could hold the key to unlocking even greater powers or knowledge. However, others warned against tampering with forces they didn''t fully understand, fearing the consequences could be catastrophic. The debate intensified as they weighed the potential rewards against the potential risks, unsure of what path to take next. ... Chen Ming didn''t know what happened outside the living. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t care, as his life was now at stake. The outer god''s power was more than he had expected. It surged through his veins and made him suffer excruciating pain. Every cell in his body felt like it was being torn apart. This was the first time, after being a god, that he felt so much pain like this. "Two can y the same game. Alright, Let met get back at you so we can call even" he thought, summoning every ounce of his remaining strength. With a determined grimace, he prepared to unleash his own formidable powers in retaliation. The outer god knew his location. It didn''t matter to hide anymore, so why not have him feel some pain? Chapter 881 881 Indirect help Chapter881 881 Indirect help Chen Ming gritted his teeth and moved on. His pain lessened. He went toward a location where he could sense that the core of the universe was there. The outer god felt the pain Chen Ming had injected into him through the living. As Chen Ming approached the location, he could feel that the outer god tried to protect the core of the universe with his power. He wasn''t here, so his power couldn''t stop Chen Ming. Chen Ming summoned all his strength and unleashed a powerful attack, shattering the outer god''s defenses. With each step closer to the core, Chen Ming could sense the immense power emanating from it. "Come here. When I finish the outer god, I will bring you back home." Chen Ming spoke to the will of the universe that was inside the core. He could sense the universe''s will responding to his words, urging him to continue. The will of the universe didn''t want to be used by the outer god anymore. It missed its home very much. Chen Ming could feel the universe''s longing for freedom and its desire to return to its rightful ce. He vowed to protect and guide the universe back to where it truly belonged, away from the clutches of the outer god. Chen Ming broke theyer of the outer god''s control, freeing the universe from its grasp. As he did so, he could feel a surge of power and gratitude emanating from the universe, as if it were thanking him for its newfound liberation. The universe core then went inside Chen Ming, as it could feel that Chen Ming was trustworthy and capable of safeguarding its freedom. With the universe core now residing within him, Chen Ming became more powerful, and the outer god became weaker. The bnce of power shifted, and Chen Ming''s abilities grew exponentially. But he was still weaker than the outer god. "Let get out of here." Chen Ming escaped from the living as fast as possible, knowing that the outer god might appear at any moment to reim the core of the universe. As he raced through space, Chen Ming could sense the outer god''s presence growing stronger, reminding him of the imminent danger he faced. "I can''t go to the next universe inside of him. I needed to hind in the ckhole first." Chen Ming knew that hiding in the ckhole would provide temporary refuge from the outer god''s pursuit. However, he also understood that it was only a matter of time before the outer god discovered his location and resumed the chase. He might be able to control the ckhole at will, but the outer god was too strong. The ck hole might not be enough to stop him. He might have to use chaos. Chen Ming knew that resorting to chaos was a risky move, as it could potentially unleash unpredictable and destructive forces. However, he was left with no other choice if he wanted to stand a chance against the relentless pursuit of the outer god. "I felt dejavu. This isn''t the first time I got chased by someone so powerful." Chen Ming felt nostalgia even in the mist of this dire situation. Memories of past battles flooded his mind, reminding him of the sacrifices he had made and the strength he had gained. He knew that he had ovee great odds before, and he was determined to do so again. ... The outer god felt pain and frustration as he couldn''t catch Chen Ming in time before he slipped away. Chen Ming''s agility and cunning had always been his greatest assets in evading capture. The outer god let out a huge roar of anger, shaking the fabric of the universe itself. He knew that after he failed to capture Chen Ming. He would go to another universe to take the core of the universe and absorb its power, bing even stronger. And he would be weaker and weaker. "Chen Ming..." The outer god voice was very low and filled with a mix of frustration and resoluteness. He will find Chen Ming and kill him as fast as posible. And then he would be stronger. So much stronger that he could met that man. The thought of finally confronting his nemesis filled him with a burning desire for revenge. The outer god''s determination grew with each passing moment, fueling his relentless pursuit of Chen Ming across the multiverse. ... In the endless void. The mysterious man felt something. "Oh no, I yed too much and forgot to observe him!" The mysterious man then stopped ying the game and looked for Chen Ming. He found that Chen Ming was now nowhere to be found. He felt a surge of panic, realizing that he may have made a mistake. And Chen Ming was already been killed by the outer god. "Boss going to kill me for sure!" The mysterious man frantically searched everywhere with his senses, hoping to find any trace of Chen Ming. As he dove deeper into the universe, he found that Chen Ming was actually inside the ck hole. Feeling relief, the mysterious man then thought about something. "I can''t involve with him directly but I also can''t let him die. Boss is really give me a hard task." The mysterious man pondered a n to help Chen Ming without attracting the attention of his boss. He knew that he had to act quickly and discreetly to ensure Chen Ming''s survival. "Let give him some hint then. He might break through the void god realm. And when he reached my realm. I don''t have to do anything anymore." The mysterious man decided to leave subtle clues for Chen Ming, hoping that he would be able to advance in his cultivation and eventually reach the same realm as the mysterious man. He knew that this was a risky move, but it was the only way he could think of to indirectly help Chen Ming without directly interfering. "He is very smart. I think I made a right choice." The mysterious man smirked. He could see the future unfold before him, and he knew that Chen Ming''s potential was limitless. With each clue left behind, the mysterious man could sense Chen Ming''s progress and felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that his n was working. Chapter 882 882 The reason Chapter882 882 The reason Chen Ming, who was hiding in the ck hole, got many hints from the mysterious man. He knew right away that the mysterious man wanted to help him ascend to the void god realm. "Thank you" Chen Ming said, He knew that the mysterious man must be watching him somewhere. He tried on the hint he got and began practicing the secret techniques to cultivate his divine energy. With each passing day, Chen Ming could feel his power growing stronger and his understanding of the void god realm deepening. As he continued to follow the mysterious man''s guidance, Chen Ming became more confident in his ability to ascend to the coveted realm. But before he could, he felt that the outer god had located him and was about to rip off the space ande inside the ck hole. "Well, that was faster than I thought. I need to get out of here quick." Chen Ming''s heart raced as he feverishly searched for an escape route. He knew that facing the outer god head-on would be a battle he couldn''t win for now. Chen Ming got out of the ck hole and then went toward the other universe as randomly as possible. He hoped that by entering a different universe, he could lose the outer god''s pursuit and buy himself some time toe up with a n. As he traveled through the unknown realm with the outer god domain, he got help from many of the cores of the universe. These ancient and powerful cores offered guidance and protection, sharing their knowledge and wisdom with Chen Ming. With their aid, he began to unravel the secrets of the outer god''s weakness. "Okay, now I know how to hide from him and then help all of the universe." Chen Ming realized that by utilizing his newfound knowledge, he could not only evade the outer god''s pursuit but also assist the universe cores in their battle against the outer god. Chen Ming used the knowledge to hide himself, and the outer god couldn''t find him anywhere. As he observed the chaos caused by the outer god''s relentless pursuit, Chen Ming shook his head. "You shouldn''t force anyone or anything to do what they don''t want to. And this is the result of it. Sooner orter, you will be wiped out, even if you are in the void god realm." Chen Ming knew that the outer god''s tyranny would eventually lead to its own downfall, regardless of its power as the void god. He understood that true strength came from respecting the free will and autonomy of others rather than imposing one''s own desires upon them. "Okay, now I should have some time. Next should be that universe." Chen Ming chose the universe that the outer god had less influence over, as he believed it would be easier to liberate the core of the universe. He would be stronger as the outer god became weaker. "After I liberate all of the universe''s core, at that time, I might already be able to advance to the void god realm. And everyone in my family would be able to ascend too." Chen Ming envisioned a future where his family would no longer be bound by the limitations of mortal existence. With each liberated core, he could feel the surge of power coursing through his veins, propelling him closer to the coveted void god realm. ... The outer god could not do anything and could only watch Chen Ming as he continued his unstoppable ascent towards bing a void god. The liberation of the universe''s cores not only brought immense power to Chen Ming but also weakened his power to the point where he became vulnerable. "Chen Ming, I hate you..." whispered the outer god, his voice filled with envy and resentment. He knew that once Chen Ming reached the void god realm, his own existence would be overshadowed and forgotten. And as he was consumed by his feelings of envy and resentment, Chen Ming appeared before him. "So you are really myself in an alternative universe. What happened to you so that you chose to eat so many universes?" Chen Ming asked curiously, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. The outer god''s expression twisted with bitterness as he exined how his insatiable hunger for power led him down a dark path of destruction and consumption. He had be a mere shell of his former self, driven by an insatiable desire to surpass Chen Ming''s achievements. "So you know me. How?" Chen Ming realized that the outer god had been born far before him. But why did he seem so fixated on surpassing Chen Ming specifically? "You are his beloved creation. Other than you everything in existence is meaningless." The outer god''s words echoed in Chen Ming''s mind, leaving him perplexed. He couldn''tprehend what the outer god meant. "You might not know. But someday you will. Now finish me off and go back to your family." The outer god didn''t seem to care much about his own fate, urging Chen Ming to end his life and return to his loved ones. "I won''t until I get the answer. Tell me who it is." Chen Ming refused toply with the outer god''s request, determined to uncover the identity of the being that held such significance in the grand scheme of existence. "If you want to know that badly, Why don''t you ask the one who helped you from me?" The outer god''s words made Chen Ming ponder, as he had never considered the mysterious man. He wondered if this mysterious person held the key to unraveling the truth. "Now kill me already." The outer god spoke with a tone of resignation. Chen Ming looked at him. He looked exactly the same as him. But he didn''t know why someone like him would be like this. "I lost everything because I don''t have a system. You were loved by him, so he threw you into the system. Even though he passed it through the god of creation, In the end, it was his." Chen Ming now understood why he became like this. If he were him. He would do the same. Just the thought of losing his loved one would make him go insane. Chapter 883 883 Problem solved, Coming home Chapter883 883 Problem solved, Coming home Chen Ming was hestitated. He didn''t want to kill him right now. "Don''t hestitate anymore, you bastard. Just kill me already. I can''t be with them because they have now be singr. If you kill me, I will just be one with you." The outer god was actually him, but when hebined all the universe under him to be a singrity, he wasn''t included. "So, you are not dead, but just be one with me." The outer god nodded. This fight was just to decide who would be the dominant consciousness in their merged existence. "Now finish what you have to. So I can no longer be alone." The outer god smiled. He must remember that his ultimate goal was not to destroy, but to findpanionship and end his eternal solitude. Chen Ming saw that, and he could only sighed. He raised his hand, ready to deliver the final blow and fulfill his desire for unity. "You will never be alone again." The outer god nodded and closed his eyes. Chen Ming then killed him with a swift and decisive strike, ending the outer god''s existence. As the life force drained from the god, Chen Ming could feel that his life force began to merge with him. He could feel that the loneliness of the outer god had been filled with a sense of purpose and connection. The weight of his eternal solitude lifted. "Now, let''s set those universes free." Chen Ming then librated all of the unvierse that was swallowed by the outer god. Let them be free and settle where they should be. They thanked him and gave him a part of their power. Chen Ming was now at the void god level. Their power wasn''t just a mere boost to his strength, but a transformation of his very being. "Too much power again." Chen Ming shook his head. From the first time he came to the martial world to this point, He had more power than control over it. He knew that he needed to find a way to harness and control this immense power, or else it could consume him. "Just another day for me." Chen Ming went home after that. The outer god problem had been resolved. ... In Dragon God Realm, Chen Ming had been absent for more than a hundred years now. The time between the true god and true demon realm was different from the time inside the outer god. There were many attacks from the true demon, but because Chen Ming had done many things to prevent them, the true demons were unable to break through his formation. And with the help of Nuwa, Gaia, and Nyx, nothing dangerous could go near them at all. "It''s been five hundred years, but he hasn''te home yet." Xiao Wen said this while looking at everyone. They also missed Chen Ming very much. Especially Kang Yue. She had grown up to be very beautiful. She was gentle and kind-hearted, with a radiant smile that could light up any room. Kang Yue had always loved her dad very much. She longed for the day when he would return home to them. She never once thought that her beloved father might note back. That was because she could still feel that he was alive. Like everyone in his harem. They connected with him through an unbreakable bond¡ªa connection that transcended time and distance. Even though they were physically apart, their hearts remained intertwined with his, hoping and praying for his safe return. The love and longing they felt for Chen Ming only grew stronger with each passing day. And as they were praying for his return, this time their wish came true. Chen Ming miraculously appeared before them, standing tall and unharmed. "Papa!/Ming!" They cried out in unison, their voices filled with relief and joy. Tears streamed down their faces as they rushed towards him, embracing him tightly. The long wait was finally over, and their family was whole once again. "What happened?" Chen Ming was confused, and he looked at the woman, who hugged him tightly. He might not remember her appearance, but he could tell that she was his beloved daughter. She looked into his eyes, her own filled with a mixture of emotions. "You disappeared, Papa. We have been waiting for you for five hundred years. We thought we had lost you forever." Chen Ming''s heart sank as he tried to process the overwhelming revtion. The weight of the lost time and the pain his family had endured hit him like a tidal wave. He held his daughter even tighter. "Papa didn''t know Yueyue. Papa thought that he had only been gone for a short while. Time moves differently between realms. Papa never meant to leave you and your mothers behind for so long." Chen Ming couldn''t help but look at Kang Yue, his daughter, again. He missed the years of her childhood, the milestones he had missed, and the memories he would never be able to make up for. The guilt consumed him as he realized the irreparable damage his absence had caused in their lives. "Papa! It''s okay; Yueyue didn''t feel sad or anything; just that Papa came back is already enough for me. Kang Yue reassured him, her eyes filled with love and forgiveness. Chen Ming felt a surge of relief and gratitude, knowing that, despite his mistakes, his daughter still cherished their reunion. He then looked toward his wives. They smiled warmly at him, their eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding andpassion. Chen Ming felt overwhelmed with gratitude for their unwavering loyalty. He knew that he was truly blessed to have such a loving and supportive family by his side, and he vowed to cherish them more than ever before. "Now that you havee back, We need to talk about our child as well. We can''t wait much longer." Xiao Wen spoke as her eyes shone with anticipation. And everyone else felt the same as her. They had been for five hundred years. They need their own children now. They then dragged Chen Ming with them. Kang Yue giggles and tells her father to give her many siblings. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sudden shift in conversation. He realized that his family''s longing for children was not just limited to him and Xiao Wen but extended to their entire n. As he looked into Kang Yue''s hopeful eyes, he knew that he had a responsibility to fulfill their wishes and provide his loved ones with the joy of siblings. Chapter 884 884 What really happened in the back ground Chapter 884 884 What really happened in the back ground He couldn''t believe it; five hundred years had passed just like that. Chen Ming sighed and looked at the Dragon City. The city that used to be under Chang''er has now transformed into a magnificent and advanced city. Skyscrapers reached towards the heavens, and futuristic technology filled the streets. But even if it was so advanced, there were still many traits and old traditions left. The streets were still adorned with ancient temples and traditional Chinese architecture, blending harmoniously with the modern structures. Chen Ming''s heart swelled with pride. All of this was the work of his wives. They had worked tirelessly to preserve the city''s rich cultural heritage while embracing progress. Chen Ming knew that their dedication and passion had yed a crucial role in transforming the city into a perfect blend of past and future, making it a source of inspiration for generations toe. "Is it beautiful?" Morgan asked Chen Ming with a smile. She was one of the inventors, along with Erica and his other wives, who loved to see new things like Tang Guanyin and Chen Ning. Speaking about Chen Ning, She med herself. It was because of her that everyone had to be apart from him. Even though they were trying tofort her, the guilt was still there until Chen Ming blew it away with hot and steamy sex. "It''s very beautiful. I love every part of it." Chen Ming admitted honesty. Which made Morgan smile even more. She appreciated Chen Ming''s genuine admiration for the invention and felt a sense of pride in her own contribution. Morgan knew that their hard work and dedication had paid off in creating something truly remarkable in their beloved husband''s eyes. "You still have to make babies with the others that was too busy. Please prepared yourself dear husband." Morgan said as she touched her stomach. She was busy yesterday, so she let her sisters be with him. Today was her day, and the others were in the brain faction. Chen Ming smiled warmly at Morgan''s words, understanding the importance of their sharedmitment to their family. "Let''s go to bed, shall we?" Morgan then dragged him with her. In the bedroom, wait for the other wives who want him to fulfill their own desires and continue the cycle of expanding their family. Morgan knew that their bond and trust would be tested, but she was confident in their love and ability to navigate theplexities of their unique situation. ... The mysterios man was now scolded so badly for letting Chen Ming be the void god before the time. "How do you know that, boss?" The primodial one sighed and told him. He was everywhere and nowhere. He knew that he would do that, but he was too busy with his own life to interfere with him. "So it was like that. But I thik it wasn''t that bad." "How could it not be that bad. Look he missed out five hundred years of his familiy''s life." "He missed out on witnessing the growth of his loved ones, the joys and sorrows they experienced, and the memories they created together," the primordial one exined. "It was a significant loss for him and his family." The mysterious man nodded, realizing the gravity of his mistake. Chen Ming was loved by the primodial one to the point that he could tell that he was his favorite child. The primordial one showered Chen Ming with affection and attention, ensuring he felt special and cherished. He thought that heaven loved him, but it was not true at all. It was the primodial one that was behind everything. The primordial one had orchestrated every aspect of Chen Ming''s life, from his sesses to his failures. He had carefully guided and manipted events to ensure that Chen Ming believed he was blessed by heaven, when in reality, it was the primordial one pulling the strings all along. "I think you shouldn''t let him know that. Otherwise, he would think that he was useless." "Huh? You dare talk about that. I think you misunderstand something." The primodial one spoke calmly. "Even though I have been his guiding force and his source of strength, without his wit and determination, he would have been lost and directionless. He has shown me all of this without his potential. It all would be useless." The primordial one''s words carried a sense of pride. He was like a father, beaming with pride at his son''s aplishments. "You are really getting old my boss. How old are you now. one or two trillion years? I can''t remember it." The mysterious man spoke with a yful tone, teasing the primordial one about his age. Despite the lighthearted banter, it was evident that their bond was strong and built on mutual respect. "I lost count on the thousand. Seriously, who would have thought that you would still be around after all this time?" The primordial one chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "But age is just a number, my friend. What truly matters is the wisdom and experiences we have gained throughout the ages." "Yeah, Yeah. What about the editor you''ve been wooing? Did she ept your proposal yet?" Talking about the editor. The primodial one sighed. "She''s a tough nut to crack, but I''m persistent. I believe she sees the potential in my work, but it may take some time before she makes a decision. Patience has always been one of my virtues." "Not that, About the marriage?" "I won''t talk about that." "I see... Sorry if I touched on a sensitive topic. Is there anything else you''d like to discuss?" "That would be wonderful." They then talked about many things involved in his first universe. ... In a gxy far, far beyond. Many evil gods and demons were gathering. They came from around the universe, outside the true god and demon realms. These evil gods and demons were banished from the realm by the wives of the supreme dragon god. Or should they say the void dragon god now? These banished gods and demons were seeking revenge and power, plotting to overthrow the true god and demon realm. As they delved deeper into the intricacies of this conflict, they realized the immense dangering from facing the void dragon god that had suddenly returned to his nest. Chapter 885 885 He wanted to quite Chapter 885 885 He wanted to quite Chen Ming knew that there were many evil gods and true demons who wanted to destroy his realm and his people while he was away for 500 years. But they couldn''t do anything because of the formation that he had set up with his wives. And they had been upgrade through time. Chen Ming was very impressed with the strength and loyalty of his wives, who had be formidable protectors of their realm. He felt a sense of relief knowing that his people were safe in their hands. "They are all pregnant. Who would have thought that they had sessfully researched how to make Supreme Godess pregnant easier? They could even use it on the void goddess. Those were dedications, alright." Chen Ming marveled at the advancements his wives had achieved, not only in their protective abilities but also in their knowledge and research. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in their dedication and determination to ensure the safety and prosperity of their realm. The prospect of new lives brought a renewed sense of hope and excitement for the future. His family became bigger all of a sudden. He would have many children, and Kang Yue would have many siblings. Their family gatherings would be filled withughter and joy as the love and bond between siblings grew stronger with each new addition. Chen Ming couldn''t wait to witness the unique personalities and talents that each child would bring to their growing family. "Hey, How long are you going to make me wait? I have been ying the same game for almost two years now, but you are still here pumping babies! I didn''t feel jealous or anything, but really? Two years for making babies with your wife is too long!" A man appeared behind him andined, his tone filled with frustration and impatience. Chen Ming turned around, surprised to see his benefactor. The mysterious man who helped him be a void god level. Now that Chen Ming was on the same level as the mysterious man, he could tell that the man''s frustration stemmed from loneliness. He was the only void god in this multiverse. At least he wanted someone to share his experiences and milestones with. Chen Ming realized that the man''s offer to help him was not just out of kindness, but also because he longed forpanionship in his own journey as a void god. "So you are waiting for me? But what reason?" Chen Ming wanted to know why he waited for him. He didn''t even tell him anything at all. "It should be normal for a void-god level to want to go into the void. Don''t you feel that you want to go into the void?" The mysterious man asked. Now he wasn''t that mysterious. He introduced himself. His name is, surprisingly, the same as the unlucky guy he helped a long time ago. His name was Brian. Chen Ming was taken aback by the revtion that the mysterious man''s name was Brian, the same name as the unlucky guy he had helped in the past. Curiosity piqued, and he wondered if there was any connection between them. "No don''t think too much about it. I am the first Brian to ever exist through the multiverse. My luck was goodpare to them so. I don''t want to talk about it." Chen Ming sensed that Brian was reluctant to delve into the details of his past and respected his boundaries. Nevertheless, the coincidence intrigued him, leaving him with a lingering curiosity about the connection between the two individuals who shared the same name. "I will go into the void next month. some of my wives still needed me." Brian nodded at his word and then shrugged. "Whatever, but don''t take too much time. I have something very important to tell you in the void. And it rtes to the greater heaven." Chen Ming nodded as he was curious about the greater heaven, but even so, he had his duty to fulfill with his wives. ... In the void. Chen Ming had fulfilled his duty to his wives and was finally able to enter the void. As he stepped into the unknown, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and anticipation for what awaited him in this mysterious realm. He was ready to uncover the secrets of the greater heaven and discover the truth thaty beyond. Now he had arrived in the void, a realm devoid of light and filled with an eerie silence. As he navigated through its vast emptiness, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation for what awaited him. The thought of the greater heaven lingered in his mind, fueling his curiosity and driving him forward. With each step, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that his journey here held immense significance, not just for himself but for all those around him. "Finally here atst. It''s been 84 years." "Don''t be so dramatic. It''s only two weeks." Chen Ming smiled at how Brian greeted him. Inside the void was his home. "Let''s take a seat before I''ll tell you all about it." Brian said, gesturing towards thefortable chairs in the void. As they settled down, Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. The chairs were amazing. It could withstand the pressure of the void. It must be a heavenly treasure. Chen Ming marveled at the craftsmanship of the chairs, realizing that they were likely made with extraordinary materials and techniques. "I made them myself. You also can if you know more about the void." Brian said it with a proud smile. "The void is a fascinating ce, full of untapped potential and hidden wonders," he continued. "By studying its properties and understanding its intricacies, one can unlock incredible abilities and create extraordinary things like these chairs." Chen Ming nodded. He saw that Chen Ming was ready. He then decided to tell him about what he would expect from now on. He had to be prepared because he had to be the primodial one for his boss. It was far too long and he wanted to quite the job already. Chapter 886 886 Balance Chapter 886 886 Bnce Chen Ming now knew why he was so lucky and got many things that he wanted them to be. Even though there were some hardships, they were not too many. "So I am his first creation, and he wanted me to inherit the position so he could go and woo his editor?" Chen Ming couldn''t help butugh at how silly the situation was. The promodial being, the greatest and strongest person in the whole omniverse, wanted to quit because he wanted to live his life as a mortal. Even he knew that it would fail, but wasn''t it beautiful? Chen Ming admired the sacrifice and bravery of the promodial being to pursue his desires, even if it seemed illogical. It was a testament to the power of free will and the pursuit of happiness, even for someone as mighty as him. "You must be stronger fast. My boss is going to retire soon and I need someone to take his ce," said Brian. Chen Ming looked at him and couldn''t help but speak. "Why don''t you just be one?" "I have tried but failed miserably," replied Brian with a sigh. "You don''t know what happened, so don''t ask." , he continued. Chen Ming could sense a hint of frustration in the man''s voice, as if he had been through countless obstacles and setbacks in his pursuit of power. Intrigued, Chen Ming couldn''t help but wonder what had led Brian to this point. "That''s all in the past now, Let''s talk about how you can be primodial being. First thing first you need to stop thinking and felt the reality beyond the greater heaven." The greater heaven acted like a fire wall on the inte, blocking ess to the true nature of existence. Brian exined that to be a primordial being, one must transcend the limitations imposed by the greater heaven and tap into the boundless potential of the universe. Chen Ming listened intently, eager to learn more about this extraordinary path to power. He tried and found that it was something he could do right now, but there was a possibility that when he did it, He felt that he would leave everything else behind and be a mortal like he used to be. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation at the thought of leaving behind his current existence. "Don''t go there yet. You are not ready. You just stayed between and bnced your existence." Brian gave him advice on how to navigate the path. He emphasized the importance of patience and caution, warning Chen Ming that sprinting into it could have unforeseen consequences. "I understand, but it is very hard." Chen Ming told him, and he nodded. He knew full well how hard it was because he used to go there as well, but he had learned the hard way that making mistakes there could have potentially been disastrous. "Okay, I think you should stop there ande back. You will try doing it until you can find your bnce in there. You must stay there for at least a hundred years so that your existence can stand the pressure of the greater heaven." Brian spoke, and Chen Ming nodded before stopping himself. He understood the importance of finding bnce and enduring the pressure of the greater heaven. He knew that diving through the process could lead to disastrous consequences, so he decided to heed Brian''s advice and focus on honing his skills before venturing further. "Now that you are back, You can go back to your realm. You wille here on monday to friday 8 am to 6 pm everyday to train yourself." "Is this and internship?" Chen Ming chuckled. He felt like he went back to when he was doing odd jobs for experience and knowledge. "No, it''s not an internship," he replied. "Consider it more like an intensive training program." Brian then let Chen Ming go back home after that. He then went to do his own thing inside the void. ... All of the evil gods and true demons were now sighing in row. They could feel that the power bnce was shifting again. And it never came into their side since Chen Ming stepped into the void god level. Their existence became blurry. If they tried to do something bad to his realm, then the weak evil gods and true demons would perish without having to do anything. The evil gods and true demons were filled with unease as they realized that Chen Ming''s power had reached a level where they could no longer threaten his realm. They knew that any attempt to harm his domain would result in their own demise, rendering them powerless and insignificant in the face of his might. "Should we stop?" "We should." All these evil gods and true demons weren''t stupid, and they knew that fighting the lost battle wouldn''t benefit them in any way. They understood that their only chance of survival was to retreat and regroup, hoping that their puny existence wouldn''t draw Chen Ming''s attention toward them. They didn''t know that if they maintained the bnce, Chen Ming wouldn''t do anything to them because evil and wrongness were also needed in the grand scheme of things. Chen Ming understood the importance of bnce and the role that evil and wrongness yed in the grand scheme of things. He recognized that eliminating thempletely would disrupt the delicate equilibrium of the universe. Thus, as long as they didn''t pose a direct threat to him or his family, he would allow them to exist. His thinking process had be like that of gods but also mixed with mortal perspective. Chen Ming''s newfound perspective allowed him toprehend the necessity of evil and wrongness, not only in maintaining bnce but also in allowing for growth and development. He understood that without darkness, light would lose its significance, and without wrongness, righteousness would lose its purpose. With this understanding, Chen Ming embraced theplexities of the universe, striving to find harmony between his godlike thinking and mortal existence. "So I don''t have to do anything util I be a primodial being. And he must know that I wont let any of my family behind. He made a system that help me bring them with me. How thoughtful of him." Chapter 887 887 It was hard Chapter 887 887 It was hard 1000 years had passed in the blink of an eye. Chen Ming took cultivation seriously. He had to be stronger in order to be the primodial being. "It''s very hard." Chen Ming spoke as he tried to bnce his existence inside the endless void inside the greater heaven. He could feel the immense pressure weighing down on him, testing his perseverance and resilience. Every moment was a battle against the overwhelming forces of the universe, pushing him to his limits. "Hard is a very little word to describe it, you know." Brian apanied him while eating an apple. He felt content just seeing him go through the same process as him. Brian had to admit that Chen Ming was better than him when he first tried to bnce his existence. Chen Ming seemed to effortlessly navigate the challenges of the greater heaven, while Brian struggled to find his footing. It was humbling for Brian to witness Chen Ming''s natural aptitude and adaptability in the face of such immense pressure. ''And they called me a genius. What is this? This is just cheating." Brianined in his heart, but he couldn''t deny the reality before him. Chen Ming''s innate talent and ease in navigating the challenges made Brian feel jealous. "Yup, I know, and I should stop now. I felt that my existence became too thin." Chen Ming stopped and then pulled himself out of the greater heaven. His existence became more tangible and grounded, no longer floating in the realm of endless void. "Phew~ Feel so good after the hard workout." Chen Ming then created a sports drink to replenish his energy and hydrate himself. As he took a refreshing sip, Brian couldn''t help but ask for them as well. He forgot how it tasted a long time ago. They didn''t need sports drinks, but just for the sake of tasting it. "I will go back to my realm first. You shoulde to my house more often. My wives and children would love to have you join us." Chen Ming invited him, but he knew he would refuse. "Nope, they are too much, Your children. They are too bright for me toe near them." In the past one thousand years. Chen Ming had many children with his wives. The number of his children almost reached a three-digit number. Chen Ming''s children were not only numerous, but also incredibly intelligent. Their brilliance intimidated Brian, making him hesitant to spend time with them. Despite this, Chen Ming still extended the invitation, hoping that he would reconsider and ept the offer to visit his home. Chen Ming got his answer; he could only shake his head. His sons and daughters were so gifted that they should be able to surpass their older generations easily. They were a mini version of him after all. ... At Chen Ming''s grand pce in the Dragon Void God Realm. All of Chen Ming''s wives and his children were spending time together. They lived in harmony and never really fought each other once in a thousand years. The atmosphere was filled withughter and joy as they shared stories and experiences they had found through the multiverse. And the biggest sister of them was Kang Yue, who was more than 1.5k years old. She was the one who maintained the order of the siblings, and the youngest was 1 month old. Their father and mothers loved each other too much and made many gods and goddesses jealous of their ability to have so many children in one thousand years. One thousand years for gods and goddesses could be considered a very short time. In the grand scheme of the multiverse, where time was measured in eons, one thousand years was merely a fleeting moment. However, for the siblings, it was a lifetime filled with endless adventures and growth. "Mother, I think Mother Nyx was about to give birth soon!" Nyx was the strongest of them all. She took one thousand years of pregnancy to bring forth her children. And now every one in their family was waiting for her to give birth. Even one month old baby nodded her head. The anticipation in the air was palpable as the family gathered around Nyx, eagerly awaiting the arrival of her newborns. The siblings exchanged excited nces, knowing that there would be another addition to their family. Nyx smiled and rubbed her big belly. She could also feel that her baby was about to be born. The room was filled with a mixture of nervousness and excitement as Nyx prepared herself for the imminent arrival. The anticipation had reached its peak, and everyone held their breath, ready to wee the newest member of their family into the world. Giving birth to a divine being was different from giving birth to a mortal. And Nyx didn''t have to do the same, as she just closed her eyes. The room was enveloped in a soft, ethereal glow. The divine energy surrounding her eased the pain and guided the birth process, ensuring a safe and smooth delivery for both mother and child. Chen Ming hade fast. He never missed a single moment of his children''s birth, and this time was no exception. He stood by Nyx''s side, holding her hand tightly, his eyes filled with awe and love as he witnessed the miracle unfolding before him. The room was filled with a sense of anticipation and joy. "Uwahhhh!" The baby appeared in the air with a cry that filled the room, its tiny body wriggling and squirming. Chen Ming''s heart swelled with pride and happiness as he saw his newborn child with Nyx, The mother of darkness. The divine energy seemed to linger, surrounding the baby with a warm glow, as if weing it into the world. "My baby!/My brother!" Chen Ming eximed with his children and family members gathered around, their faces beaming with love and excitement. The baby slowly opened his eyes, then heughed joyfully, filling the room with an infectious sound that brought joy to everyone''s heart. Chapter 888 888 Face to Face Chapter 888 888 Face to Face 10,000 years have passed. Chen Ming smiled at how big his family was. It was unfortunate that he could not be a grandpa because divine beings were hard to give birth to at this point. His son and daughter were the real deal because they were born divine. Chen Ming''s heart swelled with pride as he watched his children grow into powerful divine beings. He couldn''t help but wonder what the future held for them and the world they would shape with their hands. Chen Ming then looked at his family, whose faces were filled with love. "How long are you going to make my boss wait?" Brian said as he felt jealous of him. Chen Ming chuckled at Brian''sment, knowing that his boss was waiting for him. He replied. "Don''t worry, I won''t keep him waiting much longer. I just can''t help but feel grateful for my family and the future they hold." With a final nce at his loved ones, Chen Ming turned to leave, ready to face whatever troubles awaited him. "You talked like this would be thest time you would be with them. So dramatic," Brian sarcastically remarked, rolling his eyes. Chen Ming chuckled again, brushing off Brian''sment. "I just like to appreciate the little moments." He replied with a smile before heading towards the void of nothingness. He had mastered the way of greater heaven five thousand years ago, but he couldn''t help but be part of it with his children. But everything had its limit, and Brian told him that his boss couldn''t wait any longer. He really wanted to start his new life outside the greater heaven. So Chen Ming would have to be the primodial one who watched over the whole multiverse for him. Chen Ming knew that taking on the role of the primordial one would be a tremendous responsibility, but he also saw it as an opportunity for growth and exploration. With a resolute look in his eyes, he epted the task, ready to embark on this new chapter of his life. ... In the void of nothingness, Chen Ming stood alone, surrounded by infinite possibilities and unknown realms. He took a deep breath, feeling a surge of power coursing through his veins. He stepped forward toward the wall that separated him from the outside realities, called the greater heaven. He then put all his strength and resolve into breaking through the barrier. As he pushed against the wall of the greater heaven, tenacity fueled his every move, propelling him closer to his destiny. With each forceful strike, cracks began to form, revealing glimpses of the extraordinary world that awaited him. "You are finally here. It took you long enough." Chen Ming then heard a voice emanating from the other side of the wall, filled with a mixture of amusement and impatience. "Let me help you with the final push." The voice offered, sounding eager to assist Chen Ming in breaking through the barrier. Chen Ming epted the help, as he knew who it was that was speaking. It was his creator, the father of all, the primodial one. Chen Ming had been eagerly anticipating this moment¡ªthe chance to meet his creator face-to-face. The voice resonated with power and wisdom, captivating Chen Ming''s attention and fueling his curiosity about the extraordinary world beyond the wall. The greater heaven slowly but surely revealed itself to Chen Ming as his creator guided him through the intricate process of breaking through the barrier. With each step, Chen Ming felt a surge of excitement and optimism, knowing that he was about to meet the end of the journey that he had passed through with unwavering drive. All of the past experiences and challenges he had faced seemed to resurface in his mind, reminding him of what he had ovee to reach this point. As he approached the end of the journey, Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. In front of him stand the majestic mountains, their peaks reaching towards the sky. On top of these majestic mountains was a floating ind. The ind seemed to defy gravity, suspended in mid-air, adding an air of mystery and wonder to the already breathtaking scenery. "Come on, I will show you my ce. No, it would be your ce from now on." The voice of the primodial one echoed in Chen Ming''s mind as he stepped onto the invisible stair that led him toward the floating ind. The primordial one, a mythical being who had guided him throughout his journey, had chosen him as the new guardian of his first multi-reality. Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness as he realized the immense responsibility that nowy upon his shoulders. But he also felt a sense of honor and privilege, knowing that he had been chosen for such a significant role. As he ascended the invisible stair, Chen Ming''s passion grew stronger, ready to embrace his new destiny and protect the multi-reality with all his might. Chen Ming reached the top of the invisible stair and was greeted by a breathtaking view of the vast multi-reality that stretched out before him. The vibrant colors and endless possibilities filled him with awe and inspiration. As he stood there, taking in the grandeur of it all, Chen Ming couldn''t help but feel very happy. He took a deep breath, then looked in a certain direction. He saw a man in sses typing something on hisptop. He looked like a normal dude with a writing profession. Chen Ming knew not to judge the book by its cover, So he carefully approached the man. "Yoh, it''s me your father." "...." "Just kidding, I am the primodial one, as you could have guessed from my majestic presence." The man in sses looked up from hisptop with a yful smile. Chen Ming couldn''t help but chuckle. The primodial one who created him seemed to have the same personality and sense of humor. It wasforting to see that even a divine being could have a down-to-earth side. Chen Ming felt a sense of connection with the man, knowing that they shared not only a creator-creation rtionship but also a simr sense of humor. It made him feel more at ease in the presence of such a powerful being. Chapter 889 889 The end of the journey Chapter 889 889 The end of the journey Chen Ming and Primordial One looked at the multiverse outside the greater heaven together. The primodial one would give everything he had created here to Chen Ming. All he had to do was just will it. And Chen Ming would receive it just like that. "Are you really going to give them to me just like that?" Chen Ming asked him for confirmation. He knew that the Primordial One wanted to start a new family outside of this multiverse. But wasn''t it too much for him to just throw everything at him like that? "Yes, I''ll give them to you. I think 10,000 years is enough for you to know what to do about it. You already have family inside, so the outside might not be that alluring to you." The Primodial One spoke as he could feel that Chen Ming might not want to get out of here. Here, he had everything that he needed. Why would he want to go outside? Chen Ming nodded. It was as he said. In here, he had everything that he could ask for. What more could he possibly need? The primodial one continued. "And even if there is a day that you want to go outside, you could just select one of your children to be the primordial one for you. As I can see, All of your children are capable and worthy of taking on such a role in the future." Chen Ming was very proud of his children. He nodded and smiled as the primordial one said good things about his children. He was like any father that would always be proud of their children even when they were over a thousand years old. The primordial one drank his coffee and then suddenly write something on hisptop. Chen Ming could feel that the power of the greater heaven had shift to his side. ¡°Okay, I have transferred every multiverse I have under the greater heaven to you. You can do anything you want with them. But please don¡¯t abuse your power.¡± The primodial one knew that Chen Ming would never do something like that but he just warned him just for formality only. Chen Ming nodded and told him that he didn¡¯t have to worry about it as he was just living his life as normal. He would only make his move when something big happened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You should know how I work right¡± The primordial one nodded. ¡°I know, That¡¯s why I choose you to take on my position. Now that I gave them all to you. I should go outside and live my life as I please. And please take good care of Brian for me. I think he also didn¡¯t want to go outside anymore when he could have everything here.¡± The primordial one said with a gentle smiled. To him Brian was a really good friend. But he won¡¯t go out of here anymore. He had everything he wanted here. Chen Ming nodded. ¡°I will take good care of him. He is a really good uncle to my sons and daughters. He won¡¯t be lonely here.¡± The primodial one nodded. He then turned his back on Chen Ming. He used his pen as a sword before he cut the space apart gently. His power didn¡¯t look fancy or anything but Chen Ming knew that his pen could cut through anything. ¡°I will go out and might note back forever. Goodbye my dearest creation. I hope you live very long and might meet again outside.¡± The primordial one then steps inside the rift in space to go where he wanted to go. He didn¡¯t have anything that weighed him down anymore. He was free from his burden finally. Chen Ming sighed. It was short but he felt that he was with him for a very long time. Then he heard a familiar sound. [Ding] [You have received ¡°The Primordial one¡± Title] [You have reached the end of the journey, Do you want to start New Game+?] Chen Ming smiled and let a little tear down on his cheek. So he was with him all the time. From the start of the journey until at this point in time. As for the New Game+. He won¡¯t do that for now. ¡°I will take good care of what you had created, Don¡¯t worry¡± Chen Ming looked toward the endless multiverse. He was now their lord. The second primordial one who would rule them with a merciful heart. Chen Ming then creates a gap in the barrier that separates the greater heaven and his realm. He then pulled his whole realm inside. ¡°I needed as much man power as I could find if I want to manage the whole multiverse¡± Chen Ming would take on his duty seriously. And would never make the primordial one disappointed in him. Maybe one day he would leave everything to his children and went on new adventures with his wives. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!